《Reboot: Immortality Cultivation Era》


 Chapter 1

    After a moment of muddle¡­


    Just like knocking over the palette, all kinds of colors are mixed together to form a whirlpool, from which a hand reaches out and his consciousness is pulled in.


    Gao Ge slowly opens his eyes with his line of sight still a little blurred. The minute he wants to raise his head, he finds his head badly hurt.


    ¡°I am not dead?¡± Gao Ge grows rejoiced and blurts out.


    ¡°I prefer you to be dead.¡± A furious voice comes.


    Looking towards the source of the sound, Gao Ge finds that his father, Gao Ming, is staring at him with a cold face.


    His mother, Song Yun, sits beside the bed, wiping her tears, ¡°Ge, I beg you, please don¡¯t fight at school any more, okay? You are going to take the college entrance examination soon, and I am not asking you to go to college, but at least you should graduate from high school!¡±


    Every word is like a thunder.


    School fight? College entrance examination? Graduate from high school?


    He feels a terrible shock in his heart.


    He jerks up his arm and subconsciously grabs his mother¡¯s wrist: ¡°Mom, what date is it now?¡±


    Song Yun¡¯s eyes are lackluster and she mutters to herself: ¡°The doctor said that it was only a slight concussion. How come he looks stupid now? It is March 2018!¡± Then she turns her face and talks to Gao Ming, ¡°Dear, go and get a doctor quickly!¡±


    Gao Ge does not speak, and his lips keep groaning.


    March! 2018!


    Not only does he not die, but he returns to the past, before the earth aura recovers!


    Meanwhile, a piece of news is playing on the TV in the hospital ward. A sharp-featured anchorwoman is holding the press release in front of the camera: ¡°Recently, there have been successive animal mutations in the city. This morning, a Poodle rushed into a tiger park, killing two Manchurian Tigers.¡±


    A man in the next bed pats his thigh and laughs, ¡°This is not Poodle. It is simply a crew-cut boy whose motto is ¡®In my whole life, I am either fighting or on the way to fighting. Don¡¯t tell me who my opponent is, just tell me the time and place.¡¯ It¡¯s so funny.¡±


    Another old man who is in his 60s coughs and says: ¡°The world is about to change! Some days ago, I also saw a mouse as big as a dog! That¡¯s really scaring!¡±


    Gao Ge finally comes to himself.


    Yes, soon! A strange change is taking place in the world, and it won¡¯t be long before the first secret realm in Mount Duanlong of this city is open, as the world ushers in the aura recovery. At that time, most of the tourists in Mount Duanlong will become the first beneficiaries of the Aura Recovery Age by chance.


    But now¡­he is the only person who knows what is coming!


    This means that he is now much ahead of the rest of the world!


    If the distance is rounded off, it will be 20 laps ahead!


    ¡°Am I bobbing up again like a cork?¡± He looks startled and mutters to himself.


    His father, Gao Ming is standing in front of the hospital bed and snorts: ¡°You? Turn over? Is it for both sides done?¡±


    Gao Ge: ¡°¡­¡±


    Suddenly, something flashes in his mind.


    Now he is still a senior, that is to say¡­ Meng Jing is still alive?


    The next second, Gao Ge climbs up from the bed crazily.


    ¡°Son, where are you going?¡± Song Yun anxiously asks.


    Gao Ge¡¯s eyes become red: ¡°I want to go back to school.¡±


    But he is caught by his father when he is putting on his shoes.


    ¡°Lie down. The doctor said that you have a slight concussion and you need to rest.¡± His father is still as the same as in his memory¨Cserious, every word he said had a commanding tone. But it won¡¯t be not long before when his father realizes that he is defined as a stupid qualification and can only be distributed into the last class of the Cultivation Academy, his father will be more dejected.


    ¡°Dad, I am in a hurry. I really want to go back to school now.¡± Gao Ge raises his head and looks at his father.


    Gao Ming is a bit surprised.


    In his memory, although Gao Ge is mischievous trouble-maker who always fights in school, he is obedient to him like a mouse seeing a cat in front of him. The most important thing is that the look Gao Ge¡¯s eyes now is quite odd and gives him a feeling beyond words.


    He thinks about it and asks, ¡°Is it important?¡±


    Gao Ge looks determined.


    Gao Ming opens his hand: ¡°Then come back early.¡±


    Gao Ge is overjoyed. It is too late to change clothes so he rushes out of the ward in a hospital suit.


    This makes Song Yun very angry, but she is too late to stop him. She can only turn her face towards her husband and complains. Gao Ming does not dare to speak. After rushing out of the hospital, Gao Ge keeps running all the way. At the time, with his head still tightly wrapped, he is also wearing a hospital suit, which attracts the eyes of passers-by. He doesn¡¯t have much time to care about it.


    Although the First Hospital of Jiangnan City is only more than 1,000 meters away from Jiangnan No. 1 Middle School, he would definitely choose to take a taxi if he had money in his pocket.


    Meng Jing and Gao Ge were not only classmates, but also childhood sweethearts. In Gao Ge¡¯s heart, he always cared about the girl with a ponytail all year round so much. She appeared in front of him during the day, showed up in his dream at night, but because he was too young and proud, he never confessed to her.


    He was afraid that he would be rejected, and the distance between him and Meng Jing would be alienated. Maybe they even couldn¡¯t be friends any more.


    What Gao Ge didn¡¯t expect was that Meng Jing, a straight-A student who was the focal point of parents and teachers failed the college entrance examination deliberately for staying in the same city with Gao Ge, and she just entered a technical college. The day when the score was announced, Meng Jing¡¯s father was so angry that he beat Meng Jing up.


    The grievous girl rushed out of the house with tears, and a galloping car took her precious life.


    Afterwards, when Meng Jing¡¯s parents looked through Meng Jing¡¯s diary, they knew the hidden story and brought a group of people to converge at the door of the Gao Family, cursing them fiercely. On that day, Gao Ge was hiding in the house, curled up and felt that the whole world was dark. He shivered desperately, and finally cried directly to fainting.


    ¡°Silly girl¡­ In this life, I swear that I will hold your hand tightly even at the cost of my life!¡± He rushes into the door of Jiangnan No.1 Middle School. The security guard at the door sees Gao Ge, and he does not dare to stop him but looks aside into the distant place directly.


    Facing the notorious Gao Ge, they are also helpless and do not want to provoke him.


    At the time, class is over. Gao Ge¡¯s classmates see him and start talking about him.


    ¡°Is this Gao Ge? How come his head is wrapped like a Zongzi?¡±


    ¡°Dame it, hush! Do you want to die?¡±


    ¡°What are you afraid of? Regardless of his toughness, he was beaten by Li Lang¡­¡±


    Just then Gao Ge turns his face and glances at the boy with glasses who is talking, the boy trembles instantly. His lips are scared to pale and he quickly lowers his head, dodging the fierce gaze of Gao Ge.


    After Gao Ge leaves, the boy¡¯s legs are still trembling.


    Teaching building A.


    Class Eight Grade Three.


    When he just arrives at the door of the classroom, he hears a sound of bang.


    ¡°Fuck off! Fuck off you all!¡±


    Gao Ge¡¯s body trembles as if there is an invisible hand that is holding his heart.


    With a little force, the whole heart will be crushed.


    It is Meng Jing¡¯s voice.


    The window is closed, and the door of the classroom is locked from the inside. Through the window, many students are seen converge together, with a large space left in the middle.


    Meng Jing is still with ponytailed, who does not put on any makeups. Her delicate facial features must be the proudest works of God. In the last life, a lot of classmates sighed about her death. In this life, even if Hades is coming for her, he will also hold his neck and keep Meng Jing here.


    Fuck God!


    I am the first to refuse!

 Chapter 2

    In front of Meng Jing, the pink pencil case falls to the ground, and the stationery inside is scattered. She threw the pencil case out just now, trying to scare away the people in front of her, but it ended in failure.


    The leading boy, who is having his school uniform attached around his waist and wearing a basketball shirt, has rather strong muscles. He just lets Meng Jing¡¯s pencil case throwing towards his body and walks two more steps forward.


    ¡°Meng Jing, I really like you. I have fallen for you since the first year of high school. Gao Ge is too annoying. I was intended to confess my love for you several times. He came over and made troubles. He is grisliness, just like a mad dog, but what matters? Wasn¡¯t he beaten by me, and lying in the hospital?¡± Li Lang says with a hippie smile.


    Meng Jing¡¯s face is chill. Though her eyes already swim in tears, she looks tough and unyielding.


    ¡°Li Lang, listen, if there is something wrong with Gao Ge, I will make you suffer!¡± Her eyes get red, because she is angry and sad, and her body is shaking slightly.


    Meng Jing is always well-behaved but now she is so enraged that she makes such threats.


    Li Lang¡¯s facial expression changes, and then he sneers to her: ¡°What¡¯s good of him? He is just a bastard, who has no money or future at all.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Meng Jing, just be with Lang! Lang¡¯s family owns a company!¡±


    ¡°Meng Jing, Gao Ge even can¡¯t match a bit of Lang!¡±


    The henchmen of Li Lang, who are certainly not willing to let go of this opportunity to show off in front of the boss, keep clamoring with a disgusting smile.


    Meng Jing puts behind her fears and says firmly: ¡°Even if Gao Ge has nothing, I¡­ like him anyway!¡±


    Her words completely ignite the anger of Li Lang.


    Every word that Meng Jing has said turns out like a slap in his face, harshly, in front of so many classmates of his.


    He takes a step forward with fierce looks.


    ¡°What do you want to do? I tell you, if you touch me, you will have to bear all the consequences when Gao Ge comes back.¡± Though Meng Jing is not happy with Gao Ge neglecting his academic learning and being a gangster, at this time she feels that only Gao Ge can give her a sense of security.


    ¡°We all know that he can¡¯t come back for a while. Even if he is actually back, what can he do? I can send him to the hospital once, and surely I can do it again.¡± Li Lang sneers with indifference.


    At this moment.


    Suddenly, there is a loud noise coming from the door.


    Gao Ge kicks the door open, touches his Zongzi-like head, and slowly walks in.


    ¡°Li Lang, come over and kneel down!¡±


    The appearance of Gao Ge quickly quiets down the noisy classroom.


    It¡¯s so quiet that even the voice of dropping needle can be heard.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes brush down on him.


    ¡°My God, Gao Ge is actually so badly beaten? His head is almost completely wrapped with bandage.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t say. If not so, why would he end up in hospital? But where are the friends of Gao Ge? Only he comes here? How dare he ask Li Lang to kneel down! Isn¡¯t he playing with fire?¡±


    The classmates in the class whisper.


    Li Lang¡¯s face is still a bit pale, and the confrontation with Gao Ge in these years has left him with a psychological shadow.


    But when he finds that Gao Ge is coming alone this time, his face gradually recovers bloody color.


    ¡°Lang, it is Gao Ge¡­ How does he come back?¡± A henchman behind Li Lang stammers with fears.


    ¡°Yeah, Boss, let¡¯s run¡­¡± The other says.


    It¡¯s like performing a cross talk.


    ¡°Shut your freaking mouth up!¡± Li Lang shouts and everyone quiets down behind him. ¡°What are you afraid of? Didn¡¯t you see he is alone? And with injuries, what kind of wind and waves can he turn up?¡±


    He raises his head and looks at Gao Ge walking towards him, subconsciously taking a step back.


    He suddenly realizes that Gao Ge¡¯s eyes are full of contempt.


    It¡¯s like a tiger watching a dog licking his mouth in front of him.


    The Poodle that rushes into the zoo doesn¡¯t count.


    In the last life, Gao Ge¡¯s talent was not good, but he was a practitioner after all. Even if he is not gifted, he is adept at those movements.


    In his eyes, the role of Li Lang is not different from a poultry.


    ¡°Gao Ge, aren¡¯t you beaten enough?¡± Li Lang feels a cool feeling when his eyes meet Gao Ge¡¯s. However, he knows that he can never act like a wimp this time. After all, there are so many people present. So he shouts with a scorpion.


    Apparently, he is bluffing and tries to help himself as well as his two henchmen relieve fears.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t feel a thing. Regardless of his injuries, he rushes to Li Lang again and gives him a punch so fast that Li Lang can hardly react.


    ¡°Bang,¡± the fist and Li Lang¡¯s nose are in close contact. The next second, Li Lang¡¯s body flows out, falls heavily on the ground and hits several desks.


    He covers his nose, with blood spilled from his fingers and his head creaks.


    Although there is no internal strength in Gao Ge¡¯s body, he can make a lot of efforts and mobilize all the strength of the body to converge within one punch.


    When Gao Ge turns his face and looks at the two henchmen that follow Li Lang, the latter are also shrewd, and immediately choose to fall to the ground, as if they are knocked out by Gao¡¯s looks.


    On the one hand, it is because the punch of Gao Ge just plays a deterrent role.


    On the other hand, because they are beaten too much by Gao Ge, the psychological shadows are dark beyond words.


    Li Lang looks at this and gets so angry. He finds that Gao Ge once again comes toward himself, and fears fill up his mind again.


    ¡°You stand up and stop him!¡±


    The two henchmen are still lying with eyes closed.


    Gao Ge has been in front of Li Lang.


    However, he does not directly beat Li Lang, but repeats what he said before.


    ¡°Kneel down.¡± The voice is indifferent, without any emotions.


    Li Lang is sitting on the ground, shivering non-stop.


    Nothing else is going on.


    Gao Ge smirks and then throws out a kick again.


    His toes touch Li Lang¡¯s chest, and Li Lang¡¯s body rolls over the ground for several laps before stopping.


    This time, without Gao Ge coming near, he gets up quickly. And since he moves so fast, it looks as if he were not beaten at all.


    Li Lang kneels on the floor, lowering his head and tears swirling in his eyes. His fists clench, and his classmates¡¯ gaze is full of horror and sarcasm, which makes him stunned.


    A student¡¯s psychological endurance is limited.


    Gao Ge finally laughs.


    It¡¯s the smile of the winner.


    At this time, his arm is suddenly caught by one hand.


    He turns around to look at the comely face. Her eyes are red. Gao Ge is dumbfounded.


    ¡°Are¡­ are you okay?¡± Looking at Gao Ge¡¯s Zongzi-like head, Meng Jing is both distressed and funny.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Gao Ge raises his arm and wipes Meng Jing¡¯s tears. The tears are hot in the palm of his hand. ¡°In future, no one will hurt you.¡±


    After saying this, Gao Ge feels dizzy, and faints again.

 Chapter 3

    When Gao Ge wakes up again, he finds himself back in the hospital. He is suddenly relieved. Things which happened before are so unreal. But now, seeing Meng Jing standing by the bed and smiling at himself, he is much more relaxed.


    ¡°So, the thing you need to do is to go to school for a fight?¡± Gao Ming snorts, looking very sullen and unhappy.


    ¡°Enough is enough. After all our son has woken up. You have said too much.¡± Song Yun always pampers Gao Ge.


    The actual situation is that Song Yun kept grumbling when Gao Ge was in a coma.


    When Song Yun just finishes her words, the door of the ward suddenly opens, and a little fatty at a similar age with Gao Ge is walking in with several boxes.


    ¡°Boss, you are awake! Haha, I just buy your dinner.¡± The little fatty laughs like a tractor.


    ¡°Hey buddy, how come you are here!¡± Gao Ge looks at him and suddenly gets a little excited.


    ¡°What do you mean? It is me who brought you back to the hospital!¡± The little fatty puts down the food. ¡°Boss, when you are recovered, let¡¯s go and find Li Lang. This little bastard is fucked!¡±


    Gao Ming coughs when he hears these words.


    The little fatty quickly stops talking and does not continue saying.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you again.¡± Gao Ge looks at the chubby fatty and can¡¯t help but say to him.


    ¡°Do not worry, Boss. You are a man of good luck. You will surely live longer than me.¡± Little fatty just thinks Gao Ge is sighing for the survival of a disaster.


    The little fatty is called Yue Xincheng, a close friend of Gao Ge.


    They met from the first year of high school, but they were not in the same class back then. Yet, they are both very good at fighting. If it weren¡¯t for Yue Xincheng, the young Gao Ge would have to suffer more because of Li Lang.


    In the past, he only knew that Yue Xincheng was a good fighter. When the aura recovered, he realized that the boy was the second son of an ancient martial arts family.


    When the Aura Recovery Age started, Yue Xincheng was sent to Class Earth of the Cultivation Academy because of his good qualification, while Gao Ge was in Class Torrent.


    There were eight classes, sorted by the order of ¡°Heaven, Earth, Dark, Yellow, Universe, Eon, Torrent, Chaos.¡± (¡°The dark heavens and yellow earth amid universe and eon had their birth among torrent and chaos.¡± ¡ª Thousand-Character Classic)


    Different classes, different treatments. Just as the sequence of the assigned spiritual stones, students of Class Heaven could obtain eight stones in one month, while the students in Class Earth could get seven, and so on. Naturally, the penultimate Class Torrent could only have two. Under such circumstances, Yue Xincheng would still share his own spiritual stones with Gao Ge.


    In the end, someone reported it to the schoolmaster. After the matter was disclosed, Yue Xincheng was directly driven out of the Academy. Since then, there had been no news of him.


    The person who reported it was ordered by Yue Xincheng¡¯s eldest brother, which was also known by Gao Ge after a long time.


    ¡°You call me Boss, but it seems that I didn¡¯t take good care of you.¡± Looking at Yue Xincheng¡¯s smile, there is a sudden tingling in Gao Ge¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Boss, have you taken the wrong medicine?¡± Yue Xincheng¡¯s eyes widen and he does not understand Gao Ge¡¯s meaning.


    Gao Ge shakes his head and stops talking.


    He has made a secret decision in his heart.


    Since the heaven gives him another chance, then he must take Yue Xincheng to see the beautiful landscape from the summit of the world!


    Gao Ge goes out of the hospital in the afternoon. He rests in bed, and looks up the calendar, taking a marker in his hand and circling on it.


    ¡°It will be less than half a month before the opening of the secret realm of Mount Duanlong.¡± Gao Ge is biting the cap of the marker, ¡°At that time, Yue Xincheng can also be brought with him. He is an offspring of the ancient martial arts family, who is good at taking in new things. There should be nothing to worry about.¡±


    Speaking of this, he is somewhat curious.


    Although Yue Xincheng has a good skill of fighting, that is the result compared with ordinary people.


    Compared with the real ancient martial arts masters, there is still a big gap. The reason of it is really puzzling.


    ¡°Gao Ge! Dinner¡¯s ready!¡± Song Yun knocks on the door and says.


    When sitting at the dinner table and eating, Gao Ming naturally turns on the TV to watch news.


    ¡°Tomorrow, the distance between the sun and the earth will be the closest in 50 years¡­¡±


    It happens that the broadcaster is talking about such a piece of news.


    The chopsticks in his hand fall to the ground.


    ¡°What are you doing? Be careful.¡± Gao Ming frowns and reprimands him.


    Gao Ge quickly picks up the chopsticks and washes them simply, conjuring something in his mind.


    The next day, Gao Ge gets up early.


    When he goes downstairs, the dawn has just broken.


    He eats a few steamed stuffed buns downstairs and walks all the way to the lawn behind the People¡¯s Square. He sits down cross-legged and looks up the place where the sun is about to rise. There is a red beautiful light over there.


    But he does not come this early in the morning to see the sun.


    ¡°In the last life, I heard people say that the day when the sun gets closest to the earth is called the purple air day by the cultivators. It arises once in 50 years. If I practice on this day, the effect will be dozens of times in the past, and the purple air is also the purest on the day. If I can get a pure purple air in the body, it will be smoother when I break through the martial meridian.¡± He sits on the grass and mutters to himself.


    When the sun rises slowly, he closes his eyes and begins to practice the breathing techniques that he has studied in the Academy. The simplest method of breathing is called Qi conduction. It is very common, but it is also the most useful way, even those arrogant talents would not give up Qi conduction. Only when one forms Qi in the body and guides it to break through the martial meridian, one can be considered to step on the road to cultivation.


    There are 36 martial meridians in the human body.


    The more meridians you break through, the more you will benefit. This is also the ruler to identify whether a person has talent. And the opening of the martial meridian is like laying the foundation before setting up a high-rise building. As long as the foundation is strong enough, a skyscraper can be built.


    In the last life, Gao Ge only opened two martial meridians, and then he could open no more.


    The sun rises and the purple air comes from east.


    It takes more than one hour for Gao Ge to catch a wisp of purple air. He immediately merges it into his body. Then he opens his eyes and suddenly feels the body is lighter. The effect is remarkable.


    He twists his neck and moves his muscles only to find a girl in a blue dress standing behind him.


    He is shocked.


    The girl has white skin, beautiful eyebrows as long and narrow as a lancet as well as extremely pure eyes. Only Meng Jing can compare with her among the girls Gao Ge has met.


    They are both pretty and yet in different ways.


    Meng Jing is cute and makes people want to protect her.


    However, the girl in front of him is cold and flamboyant, as if everything near her should be frozen into ice. Especially when you look into her eyes, you will feel that the air that is breathed into the lungs carries with ice slags. She would literally be a female general if she rides a horse with a long sword in her hand.


    ¡°You are an ancient martial art practitioner too?¡± When the girl speaks, her face is filled with curiosity. ¡°Your Qi conduction method seems to be somewhat unusual.¡±


    The practitioner and cultivator mean the same but are called differently.


    Gao Ge is stunned, feeling that the girl in front of him looks familiar.


    But he couldn¡¯t think of where he has seen her.


    ¡°Have we met before?¡± Gao Ge asks seriously.


    The girl sneers: ¡°That is an old trick. We are in the 21st century now.¡±


    Gao Ge is speechless.


    ¡°Which family do you belong to? The Yue Family? Ning? Or Zhao?¡±

 Chapter 4

    The three surnames that the girl mentioned are the three largest families of cultivators in Jiangnan City.


    The girl shakes her head again, not waiting for the answer of Gao Ge: ¡°No, I have seen their Qi conduction. It¡¯s very common. Yours seems to be a lot simpler, and it¡¯s running faster. But as your qualification is too bad, you even haven¡¯t condensed your own Qi in such an old age.¡±


    Gao Ge is speechless.


    What¡¯s wrong with her?


    Gao Ge is still young. What does she mean by saying an old age?


    The more annoying thing is¡­


    He was okay being teased for bad qualification in his previous life. Is it too mean to say it now?


    ¡°What martial arts skill do you cultivate?¡± The girl asks again.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t cultivated any skill yet.¡± Gao Ge says.


    In the past, he had learned some martial arts skills in the Cultivation Academy, but they were all too common, which were not suitable for him to practice. Once he decides to practice martial arts skill, it will be difficult to open the martial meridian.


    If he doesn¡¯t break through all 36 martial meridians in this life, he will never move forward.


    ¡°You teach me this Qi conduction, I teach you martial arts, how¡¯s that? At the very least, it is at the Earth level.¡± The girl says calmly.


    Martial arts are also graded. There are four levels, including Heaven, Earth, Dark, Yellow, and it is said that there is a martial arts skill above the Heaven level martial arts, called the God level martial arts, but it is just a tale, no one has ever seen it.


    ¡°Why should I believe in you?¡± Gao Ge says with his head tilted.


    The girl slightly raises her chin and says proudly: ¡°I am Xia Lu of the Xia Family in Song City. Since you are a practitioner, you should have heard about me.¡±


    ¡°You¡­you are Xia Lu?¡±


    Now he understands why he would feel that the girl in front of him looks familiar.


    The future goddess of war in Huaxia!


    He does not know how many times he has heard this name. Everyone who mentioned Xia Lu must add four words at the back¨Cthe most talented girl!


    In the era of cultivation, the aura was recovered. There were many young geniuses born in Huaxia, but the most dazzling one must be Xia Lu.


    She was the only young person in Huaxia under the age of 30 who recorded on the top of the Huaxia hero list.


    The ten people on the list of the Huaxia hero were standing at the peak of the field of immortal cultivation in Huaxia.


    ¡°What thick thighs¡­¡± Gao Ge says unconsciously.


    Xia Lu is stunned by his words. She looks down at her own legs, angrily rushes to Gao Ge and hits him slightly. Gao Ge suddenly feels that he has been critically stricken, and his body flies out. Fortunately, it is soft land under his back, and Xia Lu was not really trying to kill him.


    Then, Xia Lu goes straight to him again, reaching out her arm to lift Gao Ge from the grass, pinching and pressing him in front of her legs.


    ¡°Look at me with your eyes open. Are my legs thick? Thick or not? Answer me!¡±


    Gao Ge is speechless.


    He says weakly: ¡°You are wearing jeans. I can¡¯t see clearly, otherwise¡­¡±


    Gao Ge has been flung out by Xia Lu before he finishes his words.


    That is totally ravage!


    Gao Ge stands up again and wants to say something, but he stops for he may get beaten for that.


    ¡°What¡¯s that expression? Stop fooling around with me. Just say it!¡± Xia Lu says with her arms crossed.


    Gao Ge is stunned and then looks down at her legs again, but he just keeps walking ahead without saying a word.


    ¡°Why stop?¡± Xia Lu is curious.


    ¡°Your legs aren¡¯t straight enough to judge; I will wait until they¡­¡±


    Boom!


    Gao Ge is flying out again¡­


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t get up until five minutes later.


    ¡°I believe in you, but I also want 200,000 yuan besides martial arts.¡± Gao Ge looks at Xia Lu with an extremely serious face.


    Xia Lu narrows her eyes, which are full of disdain. She sneers and says: ¡°You are greedy. Well, after all, it¡¯s just 200,000 yuan.¡±


    Since ancient times, men who worked in academic fields have been poor; those who worked in martial fields have been rich. As an offspring of an ancient martial arts family, Xia Lu must have no worry for money.


    ¡°Give me your card number.¡± Xia Lu has already pulled out her mobile phone.


    Gao Ge actually has a bank card, which is specially used to save the lucky money. He immediately tells her his card number.


    After a while, the phone in the pocket rings, it was the message of the money in his account.


    ¡°All done?¡± Xia Lu says.


    Gao Ge nods, sitting cross-legged. Xia Lu also sits down.


    After Gao Ge explains the essentials of his Qi conduction, Xia Lu is silent for a while, and falls into thoughts. After a while, she slowly says: ¡°It is much simpler now, and it also speeds up the flow of Qi in the body. Those who can simplify the Qi conduction technique to this level must be an expert!¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Gao Ge thinks to himself, ¡°This is created by many Huaxia ancient martial arts masters. It can be counted as the epitome of this skill¡±


    ¡°I will teach you my martial arts skill, but I¡¯ll only teach it once. It depends on yourself about how much you can remember.¡± After saying this, Xia Lu gets up again.


    Gao Ge quickly concentrates his attention and begins to operate the purple air that he has taken into his body before to improve his memory.


    Xia Lu¡¯s move is very fast. She begins to mobilize all the Qi in the body, and immediately swipes out, the moving wind around her fist roared like a thunder.


    ¡°This is called Thunder Fist. You have to see it clearly.¡± After finishing her words, Xia Lu speeds up again, punching in a special way. Her punch is full of strength and fully integrates the heart and mind, mind and Qi, Qi and strength, hand and foot, elbow and knee.


    When Xia Lu finishes, she looks at Gao Ge and says: ¡°I won¡¯t ask you if you have learned it, nor will I ask how much you understand. There is only one chance. I have said it before. In addition, Thunder Fist needs to pour the body¡¯s Qi into the Lingmin acupoint and Tianling acupoint, which is the biggest secret of this martial skill.¡±


    Gao Ge nods, feeling rejoiced.


    After mobilizing the body¡¯s purple air, all the routines done by Xia Lu before are imprinted in the depths of his mind like a comic book. The next thing he needs to do is to get familiar with it and use it freely.


    Xia Lu turns around and leaves.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you even ask about my name?¡± Gao Ge shouts.


    ¡°It¡¯s not necessary.¡± Her voice comes in a cold tone.


    She quickly disappears into the sight of Gao Ge, which seems to walk on a strange step.


    Gao Ge touches his nose and smiles.


    ¡°What a bad-tempered girl¡­¡±


    When Gao Ge plans to leave the park, he suddenly hears a few exclamations.


    Following the source of the sound, he stops in front of a wild lake.


    At the lakeside, many people have stood there, pointing to the center of the lake.


    At the center of the lake, a 2-meter-wide stone monument appears a few meters above the water surface which writes some obscure words.


    ¡°It¡¯s weird. I¡¯ve never seen this stone monument here before!¡±


    ¡°Is it newly set in the park?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so stupid. I didn¡¯t see this big monument yesterday, and I just heard people say that it seemed to slowly rise from the water an hour ago.¡±


    A group of old people who came to the park for morning exercise are chatting. Gao Ge listens to their talk carefully.


    ¡°Oh, wasn¡¯t it? It¡¯s a bit weird. However, there have been a lot of weird things happening recently. When I was in the courtyard the night before, I saw a golden magpie flying over. I thought I was dazed, but my little grandson also saw it.¡±


    ¡°The world is about to change greatly!¡± Some elderly people are worried.


    A beautiful voice suddenly comes behind Gao Ge.


    ¡°This is the county annals.¡±


    Gao Ge turns his face, behind him stands a young man in white sportswear from nowhere.


    ¡°In ancient times, Jiangnan City was a county, and the county annals are used to record the history of Jiangnan City.¡± The young man talks and looks like very learned. Gao Ge just has a feeling of admiration, but he does not expect that the man should say the following words.


    ¡°You are Gao Ge, right? Hello, my name is Zhao Jin. I come here to beat you.¡±

 Chapter 5

    Gao Ge is so confused.


    ¡°The man was coming from nowhere and wants to kick my ass out¡­ Is he a psycho?¡± He thinks to himself.


    ¡°Li Lang is my friend. I heard him say that you are very good at fighting, so I want to compete with you.¡± The young man named Zhao Jin looks a little bit older than Gao Ge. His hair is not long and his height is about 1.8 meter.


    After listening to his words, Gao Ge takes a tumble.


    ¡°How much does Li Lang give you?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°200,000.¡± Zhao Jin says, ¡°He said it is his lucky money saved over the past years. In fact, the money is not too much, but I have just been idle for nothing.¡±


    Gao Ge is so pissed off.


    He just earned 200,000, which was at the cost of Qi conduction. What¡¯s more, he was beaten by Xia Lu, although it didn¡¯t hurt much and more of a playing act. Anyhow, he gains the money by hard work!


    However, Li Lang can save 200,000 from his lucky money over the past several years, and Zhao Jin can earn 200,000 by just beating him up. That is so cruel!


    ¡°Is Li Lang a fool? He can just give me 200,000 and let me beat myself!¡± He stamps his foot and says.


    Zhao Jin is stunned by his words, then he smiles and says: ¡°Interesting. Let¡¯s go and find a quiet place.¡±


    Gao Ge thinks about it and agrees.


    Anyway, trouble has found him and hiding is no use. Confronting it bravely is better than getting family involved.


    Moreover, he also wants to see how much he can display the Thunder Fist taught by Xia Lu with only the purple air in his body and not opening his martial meridians.


    The perfect timing to exercise it!


    ¡°Through actual combat, I can also know more about Thunder Fist and deepen the memory at the same time.¡± He thinks to himself.


    When he finds a quiet corner, Zhao Jin does not speak much, but directly rushes toward Gao Ge at a very fast speed.


    Gao Ge feels the situation is not good for him the moment Zhao hits him.


    He does not expect that Zhao Jin is a cultivator!


    His body quickly retreats for a distance, but Zhao Jin is faster than him. He takes a side step rushing to the front of Gao, and a punch falls on Gao¡¯s chest. Gao Ge can¡¯t help but step back, and is obviously almost knocked down by a punch.


    Zhao Jin¡­


    The Zhao Family?


    Xia Lu mentioned the Zhao Family before. I did not expect I would meet them so soon.


    Zhao Jin does not seem to give time to Gao Ge to react. He rushes toward him again.


    Gao Ge is still recalling about the Thunder Fist that Xia Lu showed to him before.


    When Zhao comes at him, Gao Ge does not retreat, as if he wants to seize this opportunity. He incorporates the purple air into the Lingmin acupoint and the Tianling acupoint. The process is very smooth, and the fist goes ahead at a special angle. Unfortunately, the speed and strength are much weaker than Xia¡¯s, but he still can hear the air moving.


    Zhao Jin also does not expect that Gao Ge knows martial arts. In the face of this punch, he can¡¯t even avoid it. He can only use his arms to stop it, but the body retreats.


    This time he does not continue coming at Gao, but look at him with a horrified look.


    ¡°Thunder Fist?¡±


    Gao Ge is speechless.


    ¡°How could he know it?


    I was just imitating.¡± Gao Ge thinks.


    ¡°What is your relationship with the Xia Family?¡± Zhao Jin frowns. It looks like he is frightened.


    Gao Ge immediately realizes something. He sneers and says: ¡°Are you familiar with Xia Lu?¡±


    ¡°I know her, but she doesn¡¯t know me¡­¡± Zhao Jin shivers upon hearing the name of Xia Lu.


    She is a devil!


    Gao Ge suddenly becomes happy.


    ¡°What I want is that she doesn¡¯t know you!


    If she knows you, I can¡¯t continue crowing about!¡± Gao smiles secretly.


    ¡°We are friends. I saved her life before.¡± Gao Ge says casually, ¡°That¡¯s why she was willing to teach me Thunder Fist.¡±


    Zhao Jin¡¯s expression keeps changing, and he feels an inner conflict.


    Having hesitated for a long time, he quickly bows to Gao Ge.


    ¡°Bro, I¡¯m sorry for what I did before. Could you please not tell this thing to Miss Xia? If you do me a favor, then you can ask me to do anything as long as I can do it.¡± Zhao Jin says.


    He is really scared.


    Although the Xia Family lies in Song City, it is not far from Jiangnan City.


    Even the senior of the Zhao Family must wear a smile when he sees Xia Lu.


    He still remembers a time when Xia Lu hurt several young disciples of the Zhao Family in Jiangnan City. As a result, the senior of the Zhao Family and his uncles did not dare to say a word. Moreover, they sent a few pieces of spiritual jade to Xia Lu.


    He is just collateral.


    As for what Gao Ge just said, Zhao Jin will not doubt it. If Gao Ge and Xia Yu have only met once, how could she teach him Thunder Fist?


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t think that much. All he wants is merely to take advantage of the name of Xia Lu to get rid of the trouble.


    After all, with his current strength, fighting with the Zhao Family is like hitting a stone with an egg.


    What he doesn¡¯t expect is that when he says her name, it works so well.


    ¡°Do you have a spiritual jade?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t. I am only collateral series of the Zhao Family¡­ but I have several spiritual stones¡­¡± Zhao¡¯s forehead has already been covered with sweats.


    Gao Ge sees this situation and only feels Zhao is such a wuss. Does he have to be so scared about Xia Lu?


    If Zhao Jin knows what Gao Ge is thinking, he will jump on his feet and say, ¡°You don¡¯t know how terrible the woman is!¡±


    ¡°Alright. Three spiritual stones, plus the 200,000 you got from Li Lang, is it a deal?¡± Gao Ge says, ¡°By the way, don¡¯t find me anymore, and ask Li Lang to behave.¡±


    Zhao Jin does not expect Gao Ge¡¯s requirement is so simple. Although he feels a bit strange in his mind: since Gao is already a friend of Xia Lu, how would he ask for a few spiritual stones and 200,000 yuan? However, he does not dare to ask him at this moment, feeling the relief of being pardoned.


    ¡°Bro, I can assure you that spiritual stones and 200,000 will be sent to you by Li Lang. You are classmates, right? Also, I will let him apologize to you personally.¡±


    Gao Ge nods and does not let Zhao immediately send them to him immediately; otherwise it will be easy to notice something weird.


    Now that he has decided to front, he must keep doing it and appears like a master.


    He waves his hand and motions that Zhao Jin can leave.


    When Zhao Jin goes far, he takes out his phone and calls Li Lang.


    ¡°Li Lang, what¡¯s wrong with you? Do you know who Gao Ge is? Just an ordinary man? Fuck you, come to my house and bring what he wants to him. What things? None of your business! Let me tell you, if you don¡¯t apologize to Gao Ge, I will kill you, and your dad!¡±


    Li Lang relaxes a little after scolding Li Lang.


    Damn, three spiritual stones¡­ Those were bought at a high price! It is really distressing to let go of them, but when he thinks of Xia Lu, he feels that everything is worthwhile.


    Regarding revealing this thing to his family or not, he finally chooses to keep it for himself.


    If his family know that he has offended Xia Lu¡¯s close friend, even if Xia Lu and Gao Ge don¡¯t mind, Zhao¡¯s senior members will tear a layer of his skin!


    After Zhao Jin leaves, Gao Ge also runs away.


    While running, he mumbles:


    ¡°Flee right after fronting. It feels so awesome¡­¡±

 Chapter 6

    It happens to be Monday when Gao Ge returns to school.


    When he goes into the classroom, Yue Xincheng follows him entering there.


    ¡°Boss, you recovered so fast!¡± Yue Xincheng seems surprised.


    Gao Ge smiles. With a little bit of operation of the purple air in his body, plus a good breathing way, he can quicken the wound healing.


    There are too many advantages that cultivation brings, which cannot be described with a few words.


    An idea suddenly strikes him so he takes out a pen from his desk and writes down an address.


    ¡°Buy this house. This is a bank card, and there are more than 200,000 yuan in it.¡± Gao Ge says.


    Yue Xincheng is shocked. He doesn¡¯t expect Gao Ge to have so much money. After all, they are in a close relationship, and they all know the secrets of each other.


    ¡°Boss, where does the money come from?¡± Yue Xincheng asks.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this. It¡¯s not black money anyway.¡±


    Yue Xincheng glances at the address on the note again, and he says: ¡°This house should be on the outskirts of the city. It¡¯s almost in the countryside. It should not be so expansive.¡±


    ¡°Do as you see fit. The cheaper, the better. Even if it is expensive, you have to buy it anyway!¡± Gao Ge says seriously.


    In the last life, the broken house on the outskirts of Jiangnan City was sold for 150,000 yuan. However, it turned out to be a treasured place with the most aura in Jiangnan City. It was bought by an ancient martial arts family at a price of 20 million yuan. ¡°Now that I have 200,000, there should be no problem.¡± Gao Ge thinks to himself.


    Seeing his serious face, Yue Xincheng nods without any question.


    ¡°By the way, you can use your name when you buy the house, so that it will be convenient to handle the procedures.¡± Gao Ge says.


    Yue Xincheng stuns for a while, and soon he laughs and nods again.


    There is nothing to say about Gao Ge¡¯s trust.


    Gao Ge trusts him, and he also trusts Gao Ge.


    ¡°Oh, Boss. The plum tree behind the school has bloomed.¡± Yue Xincheng suddenly says.


    ¡°Plum tree?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Everyone at school is curious about it. After all, it only blooms in winter.¡± Yue Xincheng shakes his head and says, ¡°Would you like to take a look?¡±


    Gao Ge thinks about it and shakes his head. This is definitely related to the recovery of the aura, but the plum is not a rare treasure, not worth plundering.


    However, he has never heard Yue Xincheng mention it in his last life. Soon he remembers that according to the original trajectory, he was healing wounds at home this time, and naturally he would not know.


    The classmates see Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng, they all avoid getting eye contact with them. Only Meng Jing runs to them upon entering in the classroom. She glances at Gao Ge with a blushing face. After all, they have confessed to each other.


    ¡°Boss, your girlfriend has come!¡± Yue Xincheng shouts.


    Meng Jing glares at him: ¡°Shut up!¡± Then, she puts a few notebooks on Gao Ge¡¯s desk. ¡°This is my note. You should take a good look at it and ask me if you don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Gao Ge smiles and takes it, but does not plan to see it.


    At the moment, someone suddenly says with a low voice: ¡°Li Lang is here!¡±


    All the students in the class look at the door.


    When Li Lang notices everyone is looking at him, he looks uncommonly dejected, like a frosted eggplant, and even subconsciously lowers his head, deliberately dodging the sight of students.


    Meng Jing grabs the arm of Gao Ge at once and seems to be nervous.


    ¡°I bet you, he is definitely not trying to find faults with someone.¡± Gao Ge says with a smile.


    Meng Jing looks at him suspiciously.


    Now, the students in the class are also nervous.


    Li Lang suffered loss from Gao Ge before, he would not let it go.


    The two have always been in conflict at school and fight with each other. It will surely happen this time.


    However, just as all the students think that a big war is about to start, what happens next strikes them dumb with astonishment.


    Li Lang slowly walks to Gao Ge, who is still sitting on the chair and even holding Meng Jing¡¯s hand.


    Gao looks as if he will not frown a bit even faced with a collapsing Mountain.


    However, it is hard to tell whether he is as capable as a master or just fronts.


    Yue Xincheng takes a step forward and blocks Li Lang. His brows twist together. He says: ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    Li Lang raises his head. His eyes are red, and his fists are clenched. But he seems to think of something, and then he takes a deep breath with his clenched fists slowly opened.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, let¡¯s listen to what he is going to say.¡± Gao Ge says calmly.


    Yue Xincheng is still hesitant. Seeing Gao¡¯s relaxed face, he can only retreat to the other side. However, he is still prepared. As long as Li Lang has any unusual behavior, he will go at him at once.


    Li Lang stands up and faces Gao Ge with a straight body and takes a deep breath.


    Just when everyone thinks that Li Lang is about to scream and punch Gao Ge for saving his dignity, he bows to Gao Ge instead.


    ¡°Gao Ge, that was all my fault. I fail to recognize a great person like you. Mr. Zhao has explained it to me.¡±


    Gao Ge does not speak.


    The rest of the people are stunned.


    Was Li Lang¡­


    Really scared by Gao Ge?


    Didn¡¯t he retreat too fast?


    It was not supposed to be like this!


    ¡°This card is compensation, and this bag of things, are¡­ Someone asked me to give it to you.¡± Li Lang reaches out and hands over a card and a small bag.


    Gao Ge winks at Yue Xincheng, and the latter takes the bag and the card with a strange look on his face.


    ¡°I will go through the formalities of dropping out of school today, and I will never appear in front of you in future.¡± Li Lang¡¯s face is flushed. He wanted to find a chance and say this to Gao Ge at the beginning. At the very least, he should avoid Meng Jing and his classmates. However, he thinks about it and feels that it doesn¡¯t matter. Anyway, he will leave here soon. Why should he care about others¡¯ view?


    He will just learn the ostrich and bury his head in the sand.


    However, he still feels extremely uncomfortable, and he does not know what method Gao Ge uses to make Zhao Jin tremble with fear, as if he has broken the universe.


    He and Gao Ge have known each other for a long time. How could Gao suffer in his hands before if he has any amazing background? This is totally illogical!


    After Li Lang finishes his words, he plans to leave, while Gao Ge stopped him suddenly.


    ¡°So, that¡¯s it?¡±


    Li Lang¡¯s blood is tumbling.


    He turns around, bites his teeth and stares at Gao Ge: ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Give me a kowtow.¡± Gao Ge says calmly.


    ¡°¡­¡± Li Lang is outraged, as if he has reached the edge of the explosion.


    Meng Jing gently pulls Gao¡¯s clothes, suggesting him to stop.


    Yue Xincheng does not speak, but he keeps a high degree of vigilance. In order to prevent Li Lang from explosion, he does not feel that there is anything wrong with Gao Ge¡¯s doing this.


    ¡°Gao Ge, don¡¯t cry for too much!¡±


    Gao Ge does not retreat: ¡°You are not willing to do it?¡±


    Li Lang recalls what Zhao Jin has said to him before.


    ¡°Don¡¯t find trouble with Gao Ge. He¡¯s not someone you can offend.¡±


    ¡°He can destroy your family with one finger!¡±


    ¡°Shit, I was almost killed because of you. Let me tell you, if he is still angry with you, I will kill your family!¡±


    Every word is like a sharp knife, stabbing to his heart.


    His body keeps shaking, and his eyes are red.


    ¡°Kneel down.¡± Gao Ge suddenly raises the voice.


    Like thunder beside his ears.

 Chapter 7

    The students in the class are also somewhat surprised.


    They all feel that Gao Ge is being too mean.


    After all, Li Lang has already bowed his head and given compensation. He is also willing to drop out of school. He could¡¯ve let him go by now. Why did he still ask him to kneel down?


    Gao Ge does not care about other people¡¯s ideas.


    He just wants to see if Li Lang will kneel down.


    Li¡¯s decision will demonstrate what Zhao Jin said to him as well as Zhao¡¯s attitude and thoughts.


    For Gao Ge, Zhao Jin, or the Zhao Family are all huge threats. If Zhao Jin still finds trouble with him, he must be fully prepared and think of the best solution.


    However, if Li Lang kneels down, it means that Zhao Jin admits defeat, and he has not seen the tactics of Gao Ge. He is still safe for now.


    Besides¡­


    Gao Ge is really not an easy-going person.


    The so-called forgiveness is shit.


    ¡°What will Li Lang do if I am at a disadvantage?¡± Gao Ge thinks to himself.


    To his enemy, Gao Ge has never been nice, not to mention that he experienced the Aura Recovery Age, and more deeply knows what is called the law of jungle.


    If it is not because he is not strong enough now, and there is no suitable opportunity, he even wants to directly erase Li Lang from the world, so as not to give him a chance to breathe.


    Will Li Lang hate him from now on and try to retaliate?


    Haha.


    Even if Gao Ge is being so mean, Li Lang will surely do that.


    Finally.


    Li Lang breathes deeply again.


    With one leg bent, he kneels down.


    Compared to the last time, it seems to be a lot easier. After all, he has already done it once. It is not so unacceptable to kneel to Gao Ge for the second time.


    Just like a person falling into a septic tank, he may feel like to die at once. However, if he just climbs out and falls again, he will feel much better.


    ¡°Are you satisfied now?¡±


    Li Lang bites his teeth and whispers.


    Gao Ge smiles and says: ¡°Did you forget something?¡±


    Li Lang: ¡°¡­¡±


    In the class, everyone is silent.


    It is so quiet that the math teacher who just walked into the classroom feels a little surprised.


    Since when do the classmates behave so well?


    But when he walks into the classroom and sees the situation, his expression quickly changes.


    ¡°What are you doing, Gao Ge? That is ridiculous!¡±


    The math teacher surnamed Luo, who is in his 40s this year, was transferred from the town. This is a man that tries everything to pursue a higher position. When he sees this, he once again feels that the opportunity already waits for him to seize.


    He walks quickly towards Li Lang, and tries to pull him up from the ground.


    As long as he can handle this matter well and let Li Lang be satisfied, he will probably be pushed to the position of the grade director by Li Lang¡¯s father.


    He has been yearning for this position for several years. With no relationship and money to help, he can only wait.


    ¡°My hard work has finally paid off!¡± He has already burst into tears.


    When he is planning to stand on the side of Li Lang and scolding Gao Ge, he is pushed away by Li Lang.


    ¡°Fuck off! It¡¯s none of your business!¡± Li Lang roars.


    Obviously, he vents the anger to Mr. Luo.


    Mr. Luo is stunned and confused.


    He feels that his brain doesn¡¯t work.


    Gao Ge still does not speak.


    Li Lang turns his face to Gao Ge and gives him a kowtow. Then he quickly stands up and looks at Gao: ¡°Are you satisfied now?¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s a nice kowtow.¡± Gao Ge chuckles.


    Even Yue Xincheng and Meng Jing think his expression is annoying.


    ¡°Gao Ge, you¡­¡± Mr. Luo just intends to speak, and Li Lang shouts to him again.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Li Lang says, turns around and walks out of the classroom. Before leaving, he does not forget to leave a word: ¡°I will drop out of school and will not come here again.¡±


    He said it because he worries that Mr. Luo will deal with Gao Ge again. Then Zhao Jin will find trouble with him if Gao gets angry, which means his embarrassing kowtow is useless.


    ¡°Mr. Luo, how do you feel about this?¡± Yue Xincheng teases at him.


    Mr. Luo suddenly gets angry, and he says: ¡°Which class are you in? Who allows you to be here? Get out!¡±


    Yue Xincheng is not annoyed, just laughs: ¡°What a wrong flattery!¡± Then he leaves the classroom without any words.


    Mr. Luo is so outraged. He glares at Gao Ge, wanting to say something, but suddenly feels it is meaningless. He just returns to the podium and drops the book which is in his armpit on the podium, making a huge noise.


    ¡°Go back to your position, class begins!¡±


    Everyone knows that Mr. Luo is in a bad mood, so no one is willing to be the unlucky one who bears his anger. So they all return to their position and take out the books.


    Sitting in the classroom, Gao Ge is absent-minded.


    Although Zhao Jin doesn¡¯t take any move now, but it is because the previous lie Gao Ge told.


    But lies will always be disclosed. After all, it is not his own competence.


    So now, he must improve his strength as soon as possible.


    Why is Zhao Jin so afraid of Xia Lu?


    It is because Xia Lu and the Xia Family are strong enough to make the Zhao Family scared. This is what Gao Ge is going to do now.


    To become the god of this world!


    Before that, what he needs to do now is to wait.


    He is waiting for the opening of the secret realm of Mount Duanlong. He will enter the mountain at first place and become the first beneficiaries after the aura recovery.


    That is the most important turning point in his life¡­


    In the last life, Gao Ge has already been idle for too long. In this life, he wants to turn over and to see the sun. He doesn¡¯t think it is too much.


    After class, Yue Xincheng dashes into the classroom of Gao Ge.


    He stands in front of Gao Ge, and his eyes are full of complicated feelings. He keeps silent for a while and finally grabs the arm of Gao and walks out of the classroom together.


    After walking out of the teaching building and finding a quiet corner, Yue Xincheng turns his face to Gao Ge.


    ¡°Fatty Yue, what do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°Boss, this thing, who gave it to you?¡± Yue Xincheng shakes the bag in his hand.


    That was sent by Li Lang.


    Gao Ge smiles and takes the bag. He looks at it, inside which are three jade-green stones. He looks at it under the sun carefully and snorts again.


    ¡°Zhao Jin is not some sort of great figure. The quality of the three spiritual stones is just medium! This purity can only be regarded as the middle and lower grades. They can¡¯t even be counted as middle grades.¡±


    Yue Xincheng closes his mouth and looks at Gao Ge amazingly.


    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t use these three spiritual stones now, so you can use them first.¡± Gao Ge hands the bag back to Yue Xincheng.


    Yue Xincheng is going crazy.


    ¡°Boss, the price of each piece of these three spiritual stones is more than one million! Uh¡­ This is not the point. The point is, how do you relate to Zhao Jin? Isn¡¯t he a member of the Zhao Family? Also, how do you know the spiritual stone?!¡± Yue Xincheng is mad.


    ¡°I know what you know; I also know what you don¡¯t know.¡± Gao Ge pats Yue Xincheng¡¯s shoulder. ¡°All in all, since you call me Boss, I will not let others bully you again. Things that have not been done before, I will do them in the future¡­¡±


    After saying these words, Gao Ge is silent for a moment, and a myriad of thoughts crowd into his mind.


    Gao Ge appears like a stranger to Yue Xincheng.


    He suddenly feels that his understanding of Gao Ge is really too little.


    ¡°You will know it later. Now, please buy the house for me first.¡± Gao Ge smiles, ¡°I will go back to the classroom. Let¡¯s go out in a few days.¡±


    Yue Xincheng does not speak but look at the back of Gao Ge with a complicated feeling in his heart.


    He sees Gao Ge walking away, further and further¡­

 Chapter 8

    Yue Xincheng is very efficient. Gao Ge gave him 200,000 yuan. As instructed by Gao Ge, Yue Xincheng took the card that has 200,000 yuan compensated by Li Lang. He spent 170,000 yuan purchasing the apartment, having 230,000 yuan left.


    The apartment costing 170,000 yuan will soon see the price rising sharply. Actually, it rose to 10 million yuan in the last life, even when the aura in the Precious Land of Aura was almost depleted.


    He once considered spending the rest of the money purchasing another Precious Land of Aura. But on his second thought, if two or three Precious Lands of Aura are controlled by him, he would become the target of many greedy people when the Aura Recovery Age comes. He will not be so high-profiled unless he is powerful enough.


    One has to remain low-profiled and humble.


    Besides, there is another cause.


    The secret realm of Mount Duanlong is about to open.


    This is an all-new starting point for the entire world.


    Gao Ge, full of ambitions, is ready to become the world leader.


    Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng sit on the last row in the bus driving to Mount Duanlong.


    Originally, he intended to bring Meng Jing with him. But he failed to persuade her into leaving her class to tour Mount Duanlong. After all, they would come here on spring or autumn excursions.


    For non-local people, Mount Duanlong is the scenic spot. But for them, it is not.


    Gao Ge has to give in because he cannot tell the truth. However, Yue Xincheng is easy to be persuaded. After all, he doesn¡¯t like the classroom at all. He would follow Gao Ge to anywhere out of the classroom.


    For non-local people, Mount Duanlong is the scenic spot. But for them, it is not.


    Most of the passengers in the bus are elderly people dressed in the red waistcoat, which has the name of a travel agency printed on it. This is an economy travel agency that does not have its own tour bus.


    After they arrive in the destination, Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng get off the bus and stretch their bodies. After all, Mount Duanlong is not a 5A scenic area. Local government or tourism administration would not invest too much in it. The highway leading to Mount Duanlong is poorly-maintained. They are almost killed by the bumpy road.


    Anyway, in Jiangnan City, Mount Duanlong is a well-known scenic area.


    Topography of Mount Duanlong is very interesting. A peak is sharply divided from a stretching mountain. It seems that someone uses a knife to cut off the head of a dragon. The cliffs are straight. That¡¯s how the mount gets its name.


    The mountain looks quite distinctive.


    ¡°Boss. We can go to the Internet cafe. Why this place?¡±


    Yue Xincheng follows Gao Ge, and asks the above question.


    Gao Ge says nothing. Instead, he just purchases two admission tickets to Mount Duanlong scenic area, and two bottles of water.


    ¡°Fatty Yue. Do you get along well with your elder brother?¡± asks Gao Ge.


    Yue Xincheng is shocked, who opens his eyes wider and looks at Gao Ge. He would not believe it.


    Till today, he has never revealed anything about his family.


    So Gao Ge should not know he has an elder brother.


    ¡°Well, you have the right to decide whether to tell me about him,¡± Gao Ge says in smile.


    Yue Xincheng has a deep breath, following Gao Ge into the scenic area, saying, ¡°For now, OK. I don¡¯t intend to compete against him for anything. So I am not a threat to him.¡±


    Gao Ge nods, showing he understands what Yue Xincheng means.


    Well, he is right. Yue Xincheng now is not capable at all to pose any threat to his elder brother. After entering the Cultivation Academy, Yue Xincheng has shown some talents. Probably, his elderly brother feels threatened. Though he knows only a little, his instinct tells him the disappearance of Fatty Yue in last life was probably caused by his elder brother, whose name is not known to Gao Ge at all.


    Yue Xincheng gives another sigh, saying, ¡°Boss. How do I know I have an elder brother? And the three spiritual stones¡­¡±


    ¡°You will know it in the future,¡± Gao Ge repeats his reply.


    Yue Xincheng suddenly feels headache.


    When climbing the mountain, they hear a voice behind them.


    ¡°Hey, you two. Wait a minute.¡±


    They stop and look back, finding a young man dressed in dark coat and white sport shoes walking towards them.


    ¡°Did you see a girl in blue sports wear?¡± The young man looks to have the same age as Gao Ge, 17 or 18. He is slim with white complexion and protruding nose. Probably ¡°pretty,¡± instead of ¡°handsome,¡± is a better word to describe him.


    If dressed in skirt, he would attract many men. But the Adam¡¯s Apple damages the pretty sense.


    ¡°What does she look like? Can you please describe her?¡± Says Yue Xincheng.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ She is quite pretty.¡± the young man thinks and says.


    Yue Xincheng laughs.


    Are you kidding me? He thinks.


    ¡°No,¡± Gao Ge shakes his head.


    Hearing this, the young man just walks away.


    Gao Ge looks at him, narrowing his eyes.


    ¡°Boss, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Did you find anything unusual on him?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    Yue Xincheng turns and looks at him. Quickly, he understands what Gao Ge means.


    ¡°He walks so fast on the steep mountain stairs¡­¡± Before Yue Xincheng finishes these words, the young man is already 100 meters away.


    ¡°He is so proficient in ancient martial arts,¡± Yue Xincheng feels surprised.


    Gao Ge looks at him and laughs.


    Yue Xincheng touches his nose, feeling something weird.


    Though he doesn¡¯t have much cultivation, even without breaking through his martial meridian, he comes from an ancient martial arts family. So he is not much surprised to see someone proficient in ancient martial arts. But why Gao Ge remains so indifferent?


    Now he thinks his boss has too many secrets.


    For example, this time.


    Though he does not know why Gao Ge takes him to Mount Duanlong. He has the intuition.


    If he follows Gao Ge here, he will never regret.


    There are not many tourists on the mountain. But they can still see some people on it.


    Most of them are non-local people. Local people don¡¯t have the interest to be here.


    When walking on the mountain, they are asked by a few middle-aged women to take photos for them.


    Suddenly.


    Gao Ge is surprised to find an elderly man showing up on the mountain path.


    A poorly-dressed elderly man, whose eye-holes look deep and who is in his 70s or 80s, carries a plastic woven bag on his back. He holds a short bamboo stick in his skinny hand. The other hand holds an enameled cup that dates back to dozens of years ago. It carries the portrait and words of the deceased Chairman Mao Zedong.


    Walking downward, he is begging by showing the enameled cup in his hand.


    He would follow people and keep begging till he is given some small changes.


    ¡°This is the scenic area. Is beggar allowed in?¡± Yue Xincheng asks with his eyes widened.


    Gao Ge smiles, saying nothing.


    But he looks at the elderly man, looking deep in his eyes.


    So fast?


    He is not alone.


    These things¡­


    Have also sensed something?


    The elderly man approaches Gao Ge and holds up his cup. Before he says anything, Gao Ge says first,


    ¡°Go away.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± The elderly man is shocked.


    ¡°Hmm. Boss, how about we give him some changes?¡± Yue Xincheng ways in a low voice.


    Gao Ge says nothing. But his face looks cold.


    ¡°Young man, please¡­¡±


    ¡°Go away.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± The elderly man gets angry, ¡°Young man, are you really so evil?¡±

 Chapter 9

    Gao Ge is a little impatient.


    ¡°If you are really powerful, I will have to keep away from you. But you have no great ability, and the best you can do is take shape after cohesion, so you will not necessarily be able to beat me.¡± Gao Ge pauses, laughs again, and continues to say, ¡°And, I have lived an unfortunate life till now. This may be my only chance to change it. You know?¡±


    The angry look on the old man¡¯s face suddenly disappears. He smiles at Gao Ge somewhat strangely and nods his head slowly.


    ¡°Goodbye.¡±


    The old man just plans to leave but hears a few laughers again.


    ¡°The young people now are really mean! However, it is reasonable because they are just students without much money in their pocket.¡± Says a group of people walking behind Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng. They consist of three men and two women, about 25 or 26 years old. The man who speaks, has worn a suit and neatly arranged his hair, with a radiant look. The other young people standing by him, smiles and echoes at once:


    ¡°That¡¯s right. How can two students compare with us, let alone Zhou who are even the manager of Tiangui Group?¡±


    The man in suit waves his hand and says: ¡°The title of a manager is not a big deal. You don¡¯t need to always mention it.¡±


    Although he says so, the expression on his face and his eyes of the approval and appreciation clearly reveal that ¡°it is satisfying.¡±


    When he speaks, he takes out his wallet and then throws a few hundred yuan into the old man¡¯s enameled cup.


    ¡°Oh my god! Thank you, sir. You are so generous. You must be a person who does big business!¡± The old man bows to the man in suit and thanks him in a hurry.


    The man in suit smiles happily and waves his hand: ¡°You¡¯re welcome, old man. I want you to know that not all the young are mean! Those two are just exception.¡±


    The old man nods his head hard and says: ¡°Yes, you also look more handsome than them.¡±


    Gao Ge feels disappointed and angry.


    ¡°Have you got addicted?¡±


    The old man glances at him and smiles.


    ¡°Cough, what are you yelling about? What are you doing? We are all here, and what are you going to do with an old man?¡±


    Gao Ge laughs grimly.


    He looks at them as if he is looking at a few silly guys.


    Those who can come to Mount Duanlong are very fortunate people. After all, even a dog can get great chance here. Moreover, these people are very young. Once they seize the opportunity, they can become the first beneficiaries of aura recovery and thus surpass others.


    But now, they have let go of this opportunity.


    It¡¯s pathetic.


    What a pity.


    It¡¯s much too pathetic so that Gao Ge even doesn¡¯t want to talk to them.


    ¡°Old man, I have some money too, but not as much as Zhou¡¯s!¡± The other two young men also quickly pull out their wallets, and give dozens of yuan to the old man. On the one hand, they will begrudge the money if they endow too much. On the other hand, they are unwilling to compete with Zhou.


    ¡°Rui, I¡¯ll give the money to him for you.¡± The man in suit says and gives a few hundred yuan to the old man.


    Gao Ge sighs again.


    What a stupid son of the landlord!


    ¡°Hehe.¡± Says Rui. She wears a black coat with a hoodie inside. Her long hair is like a mercury rush. She looks at the man in suit indifferently, and then glances at the distance again, as if she is enjoying the landscape of Mount Duanlong.


    The other girl, who looks very ordinary and is slightly fat, is obviously just a foil. She gives the old man ten yuan, and probably she doesn¡¯t know what it means.


    After the old man has expressed his heartfelt thanks and then left, the man in suit snorts and squints at Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng, saying like an experienced person: ¡°Young people, I advise you to be kind.¡±


    Gao Ge: .¡±..¡±


    Not going too far away, the old man hears the man in suit screaming. He sits on the ground right away, holding one of his legs. His face becomes pale.


    ¡°Snake, snake!¡±


    Gao Ge has seen a red snake which has quickly gone into the jungle and disappeared in a second.


    ¡°Zhou, are you okay?¡± The other two young men asked at once.


    ¡°Damn it. Do you think I¡¯m okay? Fuck, I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s a poisonous snake or not¡­¡±


    ¡°Zhou, don¡¯t worry. We will take you down the mountain now!¡±


    Two young men support the man in suit, and the little fat girl follows them. As for the girl named Rui, she stays still.


    ¡°I will not go with you since you have got enough people.¡± Says Rui indifferently.


    The man in suit looked at her a little unhappily. His eyes look very complicated, but he says nothing more, and asks his companions to take him down the mountain at once.


    His girl is very important.


    But his life is more important!


    And Gao Ge is stupefied at this time.


    He knows that the old man is a mandrill, and that he was begging not for money, but the luck of those people. But he doesn¡¯t expect that Zhou has to go down the mountain and misses this rare opportunity just after giving a few hundred yuan to him.


    Suddenly, Gao Ge trembles with fear.


    This means¡­


    Is really inferior!


    However, given the character of the man in suit, this is not a bad thing.


    If he really becomes the first practitioner of aura recovery, maybe he will bring many messes.


    Let me join you.¡± The girl named Rui comes to Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng and says with a smile.


    Gao Ge shakes his head.


    ¡°I am a girl, so it is not safe for me to climb a mountain alone.¡±


    Says Rui. And she passes a bottle of unopened mineral water to Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge reaches out his hand, unscrews the cap of the water and takes a sip. Then he gives it back to her.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of my business.¡±


    He says. Then he continues to climb the mountain with Yue Xincheng.


    Rui gets confused.


    ¡°You left me alone but drank my water?¡±


    Gao Ge stops to turn his face and look at her angrily.


    ¡°Do not bring shame on me! When did I sleep with you? ¡°


    ¡°I said you drank my water¡­¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t sleep with you!¡±


    The pedestrians around them stop to look at them. Rui¡¯s so shy and quickly explains to those people. After that, she finds that Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng has escaped. She stamps her feet in anger.


    ¡°Rogue, bastard! Don¡¯t let me see you again!¡±


    After saying that, she feels the ground is trembling


    At this point, everyone stops.


    Everyone looks utterly pale.


    ¡°Is¡­is it an earthquake?¡±


    Many people are scared and flee down the mountains.


    The shock stops in a while.


    Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng in the distance raise their heads and look towards the top of the mountain.


    They have seen a golden cloud slowly moving, under which the purple air is slowly rising.


    The purple air comes from the east¨Ca propitious omen!


    Gao Ge slowly closes his eyes, feeling everything at this time silently.


    A new chapter¡­


    ¡­is finally opened?

 Chapter 10

    There is breeze on the mountain and the air suddenly becomes wet.


    Layers of smog cover the entire Mount Duanlong.


    At this point, the ground trembles a few times again.


    At this time, the shape of the mountain has also changed.


    The Aura Recovery Age has officially arrived, and the first secret realm has also been successfully explored.


    The mountain is dimmed, and gradually covered by a layer of water mist. Then the visibility begins to decrease.


    ¡°Why there exists fog? Isn¡¯t there any ghost to come out?¡± Yue Xincheng looks around.


    Gao Ge turns his face and glances at Yue Xincheng: ¡°Is such a hefty man so timid?¡±


    Yue Xincheng feels aggrieved and says: ¡°Boss, don¡¯t you know about me? I am not afraid of death! But¡­ I¡¯m afraid of ghosts!¡±


    Gao Ge says nothing and continues to move forward.


    In his last life, he missed the opening of the secret realm. This time he has seized the opportunity, so he must plunder crazily here.


    ¡°Boss, there used to be a stone tablet here, right?¡± Yue Xincheng suddenly stops and points to a direction with his finger.


    Gao Ge looks at it and nods his head. Then he turns his face and says to Yue Xincheng: ¡°The current Mount Duanlong is somewhat different from that in our memory.¡±


    Seeing that Goo Ge is so calm, Yue Xincheng has a sudden enlightenment.


    ¡°Boss, do you know what is going on?¡± He already knows the answer.


    He was curious about why Gao Ge takes him to Mount Duanlong today, but at this moment, he feels that everything that is happening here is in the expectation of Gao Ge. Therefore, in his heart, the image of Gao Ge becomes even taller now.


    ¡°Yue Xincheng.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡± Yue Xincheng gets stunned and a little nervous when seeing that Gao Ge is so serious.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that again in the future. If someone asks about it, just say it¡¯s a coincidence.¡± Gao Ge lowers his voice and says.


    Yue Xincheng takes a deep breath, stopping asking more. He just nods his head and says: ¡°OK.¡±


    Gao Ge laughs: ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go.¡±


    After walking for 50 meters, they suddenly smell a fragrance.


    Gao Ge stops walking and traces the source along the smell with Yue Xincheng.


    There is flickering golden light hidden in the fog.


    ¡°Good stuff has appeared!¡± Gao Ge is so happy and speeds up his footsteps.


    They don¡¯t see the full picture of the golden light until they come very close to it.


    It is a golden flower growing rapidly. Its vines are still climbing on the ground like a snake. There are several flower buds beginning to bloom again after Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng go away from them.


    The fragrance of the golden flowers makes Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng both shocked and refreshed.


    ¡°Hurry up. Pick them up and eat up!¡± Gao Ge¡¯s eyes are just like those of a rich with short wit who sees a box of gold ingots. ¡°Tianling flowers. I can¡¯t believe they are Tianling flowers¡­¡±


    Says Gao Ge with a trembling voice.


    Yue Xincheng¡¯s admiration arises despite his incomprehension of the situation. He doesn¡¯t hesitate to pick up a golden flower as Gao Ge did. Then he hesitates a little. However, when he glances at Gao Ge and finds that his boss is polishing off the flowers, he no longer hesitates and stuffs a golden flower into his mouth.


    However, when the flower is stuffed into his mouth, it is not as bitter and weird as imagined, but becomes water rolling down his throat like juice.


    But warmth rises from his stomach instantly.


    ¡°Yue Xincheng, go on eating. Today, just eat anything you regard weird. If we can¡¯t eat them up, then we¡¯ll have to take them with us. These will become treasures in everyone¡¯s eyes very soon. And many overmatches will fight for Tianling flowers that you just ate!¡±


    Yue Xincheng always firmly believes what Gao Ge says.


    He goes on picking up Tianling flowers and stuffing them into his mouth.


    They have eaten up eight Tianling flowers.


    ¡°Boss, are what we just ate rare treasures?¡± Yue Xincheng sits on the ground, leaning against a pine tree and patting his stomach.


    ¡°Rare treasures?¡± Gao Ge snorts, ¡°Rare treasure is nothing! Get up. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    When he says that, he takes out two bags from his pocket like performing a magic, and hands it to Yue Xincheng: ¡°When you can¡¯t eat any more, just put them in and take them out. Do you get it?¡±


    Yue Xincheng nods his head.


    He is in a trance, looking at Gao Ge who is walking in front of him.


    He suddenly feels that he has never understood the real Gao Ge. And this is not the first time he feels like this.


    The person who he knows very well suddenly becomes mysterious. He finds it somewhat strange.


    When he thinks about this, Gao Ge suddenly stops and says with a smile: ¡°Why are you fucking standing still? Are you stuffed? Come here at once!¡±


    Yue Xincheng shakes his head and smirks.


    This is his boss¡­


    Even if he has some secrets, he is still Gao Ge!


    He has treated me well all the time!


    Then what am I thinking about? Affectedly unconventional. I¡¯m so affectedly unconventional¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m coming!¡± Yue Xincheng rushes to follow him.


    Yue Xincheng soon discovers that the original mountain road becomes strange as Gao Ge said.


    Moreover, the scenery along the roadsides has also changed a lot.


    Yue Xincheng does not know how to express his feelings at that time. It¡¯s like that the body shape of a girl who has been known for a long time, has not changed much, but some of her details are changed, then she looks like someone else.


    What surprises Yue Xincheng is that there grow some fruit trees on the roadside. There hang crystal fruits with different colors on the trees.


    ¡°Boss, I always consider that those fruits are good stuff too!¡± Yue Xincheng pokes Gao Ge and says.


    Gao Ge glances at it and says after thinking about it: ¡°You can eat some fruit if you want to, but don¡¯t eat too much. You can also pack some fruit.¡±


    Yue Xincheng looks at him, somewhat puzzled.


    ¡°These fruits are indeed good, but we are now on a mountain full of treasures, so there are still better ones waiting for us. If you eat your fill and fill up the bags now, then what should you do when we encounter the better one?¡± Gao Ge says with a smile.


    ¡°What if there is no better one?¡± Yue Xincheng asks curiously.


    Gao Ge says confidently: ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡±


    Yue Xincheng calms down after hearing what Gao Ge said.


    Just follow my boss and go ahead!


    After walking for a while, Gao Ge suddenly stops.


    ¡°Boss, what¡­¡±


    ¡°Quiet!¡± says Gao Ge suddenly.


    Yue Xincheng is shocked and shuts up right away.


    Gao Ge wears a smile on his face in a while.


    ¡°There is sound of water.¡±


    Yue Xincheng did not notice that, and is surprised now when he listens carefully.


    ¡°It really is¡­but we are on the mountain. Why there is the sound of water flowing?¡± Yue Xincheng is very astonished.


    Gao Ge has not answered this question, continuing to walk, followed by Yue Xincheng.


    After walking for dozens of steps, the two stops, and in front of them is a small twisting stream. They can¡¯t see the two ends of it. The water is babbling and transparent.


    ¡°Linghe River.¡± Gao Ge is ecstatic, and immediately takes off his shirt and jumps into it.


    Yue Xincheng also jumps as Gao Ge did.

 Chapter 11

    When jumping into the river, Gao Ge feels that at this moment, every pore in his body is expanded and desperately sucking the water. He then dives into the river and tucks into the water just like a cow.


    ¡°Snap, snap¡­¡±


    The bones are making a soft noise.


    Yue Xincheng scratches his skin with his hands, but he is stopped immediately by Gao Ge.


    ¡°Don¡¯t scratch, your bones are growing now, it won¡¯t help even though you injure yourself.¡± Gao Ge says, ¡°Resist, and soak in the water a bit longer.¡±


    Yue Xincheng doesn¡¯t panic anymore after hearing what Gao Ge said.


    However, after a while, Yue Xincheng exclaims again.


    ¡°Boss, look, Holy crap!¡±


    Gao Ge glances at Yue Xincheng and finds that numerous black spots like sesame seeds are covering his pores. Gao Ge then looks down and finds himself as the same. If this situation is seen by people with Trypophobia, they may have their hair stand on end.


    ¡°These are impurities inside our bodies. As soon as they fade away, we will be able to leave.¡± Gao Ge responds lightly.


    Since everyone eats whole grains, it is inevitable for one to accumulate some toxins in his body. The biggest effect of spiritual spring is to discharge all the toxins from a man¡¯s body, therefore makes him capable of entering a congenital state. This kind of opportunity can be encountered but not sought, so the spring is even more valuable than the Tianling flower they have found before.


    In his previous life, it seems that a small bottle of water in the Linghe River could be auctioned off at hundreds of thousands of yuan. Practitioners who bought the spiritual water would just drink instead of soaking in.


    Now look at Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng, they are really soaking in the gold!


    This feeling is really fantastic¡­


    When Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng go ashore, skins of both of them become a lot whiter, and what surprises them most is that some of the scars on their original skins have disappeared this time.


    ¡°Boss, why do I feel that we are taller now?¡± Yue Xincheng lowers his head and looks at his ankles which could not be covered by trousers, feeling surprised.


    ¡°Well, indeed we have grown a little taller, but not that exaggerated.¡± Gao Ge thinks for a moment and says, ¡°We can¡¯t delay any longer, keep going!¡±


    ¡°Boss, why are you in such a hurry?¡± Yue Xincheng could not understand.


    ¡°This secret realm can only be kept for two days, we must seize the time and seek better chances.¡± Gao Ge says.


    In fact, the opening time of each secret realm is different, but this time, the realm indeed exists for only two days.


    He could remember that very deeply.


    Just as Gao Ge wondering what else is good in Mount Duanlong, the howling of a wolf suddenly interrupts his thoughts.


    ¡°Dear me¡­ Boss, can wolves be found in Mount Duanlong?¡± Yue Xincheng is stunned.


    Gao Ge walks ahead and suddenly his pupils shrink.


    In front, there are a few red lights, flashing.


    ¡°Those are fire wolves.¡± Gao Ge takes a deep breath. After being purified by the Linghe River and Tianling flower, the visual acuity and hearing of Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng have significantly improved, so a girl¡¯s scream could be heard faintly.


    ¡°It seems that someone is attacked by wolves?¡± The expression on Gao Ge¡¯s face suddenly becomes playful, then he snaps his fingers. ¡°Go up and see, shall we?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Yue Xincheng says, ¡°Go to find the wolves?¡±


    ¡°They are fire wolves. If we have the chance to kill the wolf king, we will be rich!¡± Gao Ge finishes his words and quickly goes forward.


    Yue Xincheng bites his teeth, what he could do is just keeping up.


    ¡°Boss, you are bringing me to death!¡± Yue Xincheng mutters as he walks.


    Though he complains, there is no panic on the face of Yue Xincheng. Things like Tianling flowers they found before and the Linghe River are unheard even for a person like himself who was born in an ancient martial arts family. However, Gao Ge is very familiar with them. So since the boss decides to kill the fire wolf king, they will just do it!


    Gao Ge is not that warm-hearted. On the contrary, he always feels that he is a person who won¡¯t bother without benefits.


    What really interests him is the fire wolf.


    The fire wolf can be regarded as a low-level monster, and its combat power is not that horrible, but the fire wolf king is already able to condense the core of beasts.


    As long as he slaughters the fire wolf king and gets the core of it, numerous benefits would be acquired.


    Therefore, Gao Ge is not willing to miss this opportunity!


    The voice of the wolverine is getting clearer and clearer.


    That little red light is also being amplified.


    The red light keeps moving up and down, just like flames.


    Gao Ge counts roughly and finds out that according to the primary estimate, there are seven or eight wolves.


    ¡°It is such a big trouble.¡± Gao Ge brows and wrinkles, then pulls Yue Xincheng to squat under a raised stone wall.


    At this point, they can already see the appearances of those wolves.


    The wolves¡¯ bright red hair looks particularly conspicuous in the layer of mist.


    They are slightly larger than the ordinary ones. Besides, they are faster and more aggressive.


    ¡°Fortunately, they are not middle-level or high-level monsters. Otherwise, the combat power of them would be most horrific.¡± Gao Ge has met middle and high-level monsters before. It was a thunder tiger which had a strong combat power and could spit out lightning. Looking at it from afar, the tiger is still fresh in Gao Ge¡¯s memory.


    The battle mode of middle- and high-level monsters is more changeable and more complicated, and these monsters may even master one or two attribute attacking methods.


    Seven fire wolves are fighting together, while a tall slender girl is surrounded in the middle. She is advancing and retreating, holding two short sharp knives in her hands and moving like a roaming dragon.


    ¡°Is that she?¡± Gao Ge is quite surprised, and he doesn¡¯t expect that he would see Xia Lu at this place.


    ¡°Boss, you know that girl?¡± Yue Xincheng asks, feeling shocked.


    ¡°Yeah, I have met her once.¡± Gao Ge says simply.


    Xia Lu is fighting against seven wolves and is still able to maintain a stalemate without losing. This level of strength is already worthy of Gao Ge¡¯s amazement.


    Genius, no wonder she is a genius!


    However¡­ with this experience, who cannot be a genius?


    Gao Ge looks around and finally finds the fire wolf king standing on a large rock at the highest point.


    The shape of the wolf king is a little larger. It is tightly stretched, and full of explosiveness. With constant howling, it commands the following wolves to attack.


    ¡°Although Xia Lu is quite brilliant, the fire wolf¡¯s endurance is also rather strong. If this trend continues, Xia Lu will soon feel feeble. Yet the fire wolf is very good at grasping opportunities, so if she can¡¯t be fully concentrated, she will be instantly torn into pieces¡­¡± Gao Ge whispers.


    Then he reaches into his pocket and takes out a folding knife, which is prepared for the occasional need.


    ¡°Holy cow, boss, you bring a weapon! I should have brought one too.¡± Yue Xincheng complains, ¡°You should have told me earlier, I will bring my weapon! Yours is too short.¡±


    Gao Ge glances at him and really wants to swear, you are bloody short! Why not take off your pants and compete with me!


    ¡°With my current strength, I would be able to win when fighting against a fire wolf. As for confronting the wolf king, I might become its dinner after a few moves. So, the only thing I can do is to surprise it. However, the wolf king¡¯s vigilance is extremely high. It is really difficult to attack from behind, unless someone can attract its attention¡­¡± Gao Ge says, then his eyes fall on Yue Xincheng.


    Yue Xincheng may almost cry out.


    ¡°Boss, it is me again?¡±


    Gao Ge laughs: ¡°If you have the confidence to kill the wolf king, I can attract its attention.¡±


    Yue Xincheng looks at Gao Ge, and then looks at the fire wolf king. Finally, he sighs: ¡°I¡¯d better to attract its attention¡­¡±


    Anyway, he has done plenty of things like this before.


    He is quite familiar with it now.


    In addition, he also has absolute confidence in Gao Ge.


    He knows that since his boss has made such an arrangement, he would definitely return safely.


    ¡°Boss, my life, I hand my life over to you now!¡± Yue Xincheng takes a few steps, and then returns, says to Gao Ge with a crying face.


    Gao Ge acts as if he is going to kick him, that is when Yue Xincheng runs away.


    He looks around and suddenly picks up a stone and throws it towards the wolf king.


    ¡°Hey! That stupid dog! Come and get me!¡± When Yue Xincheng says this, his heart is twitching.


    He used to say that Gao Ge was just seeking death.


    It is he himself who is madly asking for death now!

 Chapter 12

    The wolf king¡¯s eyes, which are fierce and evil, fall on Yue Xincheng immediately. Yue Xincheng feels that the next second the wolf king would rush up and tear a piece of meat off him at a very fast speed.


    Subconsciously, he takes a step back and tries to catch a glimpse of Gao Ge. However, worrying about exposing Gao Ge to the wolf king, he resists himself and clenches his teeth and shouts:


    ¡°Stupid dog, I¡¯m your dad!¡±


    Gao Ge covers his face.


    What is wrong with Yue Xincheng¡¯s IQ?


    Unexpectedly, Xia Lu shouts at them:


    ¡°Run now! These wolves are eccentric! They are at a tricky stage!¡±


    Yue Xincheng is kind of surprised and he laughs. He doesn¡¯t feel nervous anymore.


    Once again, he throws a stone towards the wolf king.


    The wolf king cannot stand any longer.


    It leaps like a long bow and swoops down.


    However, while the wolf king is leaping in the sky, another figure is even faster. Therefore, the wolf is directly entangled with the man. They then roll with each other twice on the ground.


    Later, the wolf which weighs 300 or 400 pounds is on Gao Ge. Its forelimbs are trying to catch him, but Gao Ge lifts them up in his arms.


    The wolf king suddenly opens its mouth, and in a moment a bad smell comes upon Gao Ge¡¯s face. The mucus dripped from the mouth keeps falling down, which is unbearably disgusting.


    At this moment, the knife in Gao Ge¡¯s hand suddenly turns a circle in a strange way, and then pokes right into the wolf king¡¯s stomach.


    The wolf king¡¯s howling is so horrifying that it may make all animals shiver with fear.


    Gao Ge draws his dagger out and thrusts it down again. The wolf king burns in anger and struggles to hold the pain. It bites down again towards Gao Ge.


    After kicking the wolf king away, Gao Ge immediately jumps up.


    The seven fire wolves, which are still fighting against Xia Lu, also realize the danger their king faces. So they rush toward the wolf king.


    ¡°Get your ass back here!¡± Xia Lu shouts. Then she grabs a wolf¡¯s tail, and throws it up to the sky.


    Gao Ge looks back and realizes the difficulty ahead. Once again, he rushes towards the wolf king without hesitation, aiming to slaughter it.


    The knife in his hand is as sharp as a pin.


    His steps make the wind rise, and he rushes to the wolf king at a great speed. Once again he motivates the wisp of purple gas he just absorbed, and immediately he feels a warm current soaring straight up. Now, a powerful energy concentrated in his arms, is ready to go.


    The wolf king is now looking at Gao Song with a humanized terror.


    Obviously, instinct of the beast makes it sense dangers.


    It stands up and tries to escape. Yet the aching belly makes its body slightly tilt.


    This is enough for Gao Ge to take action.


    With a knife in his hand, he leaps up high and lunges, and then falls again with a single blow.


    Right in the wolf king¡¯s back.


    It howls in great rage and turns back, trying to bite Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge sneers at it: ¡°Bloody monster!¡± At the same time, he swings his fist and hits the fire wolf on the head.


    With a loud sound, his fist falls on its head. Gao Ge¡¯s arms are shaking numbly.


    After this, the wolf king¡¯s body flies out again, and then falls heavily on the ground, followed by repeated convulsions.


    Gao Ge worries that it is just pretending, so he jumps on the wolf king in great anger. He then keeps stabbing the dead body and there¡¯s blood everywhere.


    Until his arms are too heavy to lift, he slowly stops and lies down, wheezing heavily.


    Seeing what has happened, fire wolves which are coming close to him stop.


    They hesitate for a while and finally, flee towards different directions.


    The wolf king is dead. Other wolves dare not to keep fighting without a leader.


    ¡°Boss, are you all right?¡± Actually Yue Xincheng also stops a fire wolf, yet he is defeated by it utterly. Yue Xincheng is not like Gao Ge. Although he also ate Tianling flowers and has soaked in the Linghe River, he cannot master the power which appears inside him.


    Gao Ge shakes his head and hands over his knife to Yue Xincheng.


    ¡°Go and open the wolf king¡¯s belly, you will find a pearl.¡± He says.


    ¡°A gall-stone?¡± Yue Xincheng asks weakly.


    ¡°What the hell? Just hurry!¡± Gao Ge yells.


    What the hell is Yue Xincheng thinking?


    While Yue Xincheng is digging the core, Xia Lu also walks nearer towards them. She is breathless and her clothes have been cut open several times. There is blood on her, but should not be serious.


    ¡°Are you all right?¡± Xia Lu walks towards Gao Ge and looks around.


    Gao Ge shakes his head.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Asking out of curiosity, Xia Lu looks at Gao Ge.


    ¡°Just travelling.¡± Ge answers without hesitation.


    ¡°Fair enough.¡± Xia Lu doesn¡¯t ask any more questions. ¡°Can you walk? Do you want me to carry you?¡±


    Glancing at Xia Lu¡¯s fantastic body, Gao Ge is going to nod his head in agreement. Yet Yue Xincheng comes over with hands covered with blood and pockets of his pants all stuffed.


    ¡°You can¡¯t walk now, Boss? Never mind, let me carry you! The girl has little strength.¡± Yue Xincheng says with his mouth wide open.


    Gao Ge is speechless with gloom.


    Dear god!


    Please guide Yue Xincheng to heaven with a thunder!


    Actually Gao Ge doesn¡¯t get hurt while fighting against the wolf king, he just feels kind of weak. And now his energy has gradually back.


    ¡°Go and get some fruits.¡± Gao Ge demands.


    Without hesitation, Yue Xincheng rushes to pick several fruits and returns to Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge can still smell the fragrant odor after eating them up. His mouth is filled with pleasing coolness since juice inside the fruits is splashed all over.


    He feels a lot better after turning the aura around his body.


    Xia Lu sits nearby. She has been watching them at the beginning.


    After a while, she suddenly asks:


    ¡°You guys got the core of the wolf king, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Hearing her words, Gao Ge stares at Xia Lu with deep alertness.


    He thought she didn¡¯t notice Yue Xincheng before.


    Now he realizes he has underestimated her, the goddess of war in Huaxia!


    ¡°Relax. You guys just saved me and I¡¯m not that shameless. Well, the core of the wolf king is supposed to be yours. However, if you are not practitioners and have no clue about how to use it, just don¡¯t eat it, or else things will go wrong. When you leave here, you may sell it to me, and I assure you that the price will be quite satisfactory.¡± says Xia Lu, smiling.


    At this moment, Gao Ge thinks her smile is so appealing that may urge icebergs melt and flowers bloom.


    Suddenly, someone yells in the distance.


    ¡°Xia Lu! Xia Lu!¡±


    A boy in dark coat is running towards them in a hurry.


    ¡°Duh.¡± Xia Lu hums after seeing the boy. It seems that she is kind of a sick of him.


    Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng look at each other in wonder.


    Because in fact, they have just met the guy running towards them at the bottom of the mountain.


    Destiny is too wonderful for words!


    However, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t realize that destiny is just joking until the boy approaches them and peers at they two in hostile.

 Chapter 13

    The young man standing in front of them is the guy who asked whether they had seen a good-looking maiden down the mountain.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t realize that till now.


    So the maiden he enquired is actually Xia Lu.


    Well¡­


    Dummy boy, why didn¡¯t describe her more at that time?


    How could he just talk about her pretty face?


    Aren¡¯t her legs long?


    ¡°Hey, guys?¡± Apparently, the young man also recognizes them.


    ¡°What a coincidence.¡± Gao Ge similes.


    However, the guy whose face is even more gorgeous than women seems unwilling to talk to him. After catching a glimpse of Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng, he gazes back at Xia Lu and says to her in a distressing tone: ¡°Xia Lu, we had a deal that we would visit Mount Duanlong together, didn¡¯t we? So why did you come first? Well, if I wasn¡¯t lucky enough, I might not find you here.¡±


    ¡°Back off.¡± Xia Lu says, in a cold voice.


    Obviously they do not get along well.


    The man looks quite calm and keeps smiling after being scolded by Xia Lu.


    ¡°Are these two your friends?¡± He asks another question.


    ¡°Do you live under the Pacific Ocean?¡± Xia Lu says impatiently.


    ¡°Pardon?¡± The man is confused.


    ¡°She is saying that you should mind your own business.¡± Yue Xincheng answers, standing next to him.


    The man turns his face and glances at Yue Xincheng.


    Yue Xincheng freezes, and a sense of unease comes up.


    And Gao Ge frowns directly.


    Because of some unintentional words, the man is now looking at Yue Xincheng with hidden murderous impulses, seriously?


    Is him nuts?


    It was Xia Lu who scolded you!


    Gao Ge hesitates for a moment and then pulls Yue Xincheng back.


    Without knowing who the man is, Gao Ge still senses danger.


    Since according to their current strengths, they are doomed to lose when fighting against this man.


    And Xia Lu may not assist them.


    Yet, as a person believes in the idea of an eye for an eye, Gao Ge plans to get back at him in the future.


    ¡°Wait a second, Xia Lu, there¡¯s blood on you! Dear me, so many dead bodies! Is this a dead wolf? Looks quite familiar, perhaps it is a monster.¡± asking surprisingly, the man stands up and looks around for a while. Then he starts sniffing his nose and finds out the bloody smell which has not clean in the air.


    Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng look at the man as if he is a moron.


    This kiddo hasn¡¯t realized what happened after being here for almost half a day?


    He is not careless, he is just stupid.


    Xia Lu signs and replies simply: ¡°I was attacked by these monsters before, and the two saved me.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± The man brows and then stares at Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng carefully. ¡°You guys are also cultivators?¡± He asks, in a surprisingly voice.


    ¡°Not really, we dare not to be called as cultivators.¡± Gao Ge replies.


    ¡°Just tell me yes or no, why are you acting hesitatingly?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Gao Ge is thoroughly speechless.


    What kind of temper is that?


    ¡°I¡¯d like to introduce myself. My name is Lyu You. I am the young master of Thunder Sect.¡± The man straightens up and says.


    His tone sounds rather calm.


    But outside the words, he is actually showing off.


    Yue Xincheng sniffs, as if he doesn¡¯t pay any attention.


    Yet Gao Ge frowns deeply.


    The Thunder Sect¡­


    It is definitely not a small one.


    He is curious how the Thunder Sect, which is located in Shu, could be found in Jiangnan City.


    ¡°Since you two know each other, we¡¯d like to leave now.¡± Gao Ge stands up and says.


    He hates wasting too much time here since numerous fancy things can be found in Mount Duanlong.


    ¡°Join us, it¡¯s dangerous here.¡± Xia Lu suddenly says.


    Gao Ge is about to refuse, yet Lyu You is one step ahead of him.


    ¡°You may follow since Xia Lu asked. Well, after all, you guys saved her. At present Mount Duanlong is of great danger, and I am afraid you may not be able to stay alive if we leave without you.


    ¡°I suppose we would rather¡­¡±


    Gao Ge is interrupted by Lyu You without finishing his words.


    ¡°Mind your tongue, boy! Even a man like me must obey Xia Lu¡¯s demands, what kind of pathetic bugs are you and how dare you disobey her wishes? Trust me, if you two leave now, soon I¡¯ll catch up to you and take your lives!¡±


    Gao Ge has no idea what he should say.


    I would not prevent you from being a snob¡­


    But you don¡¯t have to force me to follow you!


    ¡°Lyu You!¡± Xia Lu cannot stand anymore.


    Out of gratitude, she asked them to come with her. If not, she does not want to be more troublesome at all.


    Indeed.


    In her view, Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng are going to cause her troubles.


    But even so, she does not want to see Lyu You threatening Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng in front of her.


    In this way, it completely runs counter to her starting point.


    ¡°You apologies to them.¡± Xia Lu says, in an icy voice.


    Lyu You freezes slightly, the expression in his eyes is quite complicated.


    Gao Ge feels depressed again.


    It¡¯s not a big deal actually, he will take revenge anyway.


    However, Lyu You would resent them more after what Xia Lu just did.


    ¡°Well well, I¡¯m sorry dude. I didn¡¯t mean it. Please, don¡¯t take it seriously. Actually that¡¯s who I am. You would find out after knowing me.¡± Saying in a very familiar tone, Lyu You approaches and stretches out his hand and then pats Gao Ge on the shoulder.


    Without any expression on the face, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t reply to Lyu You. He just thinks that this guy is really strange. Only the speed of changing countenances makes him somehow unable to react.


    He even begins to wonder if this guy named Lyu You has some kind of damaged characters.


    ¡°Well then, we would not refuse.¡± Thinking about it for a while, Gao Ge says with a smiling face.


    He finally understands.


    What Lyu You said is no joke at all.


    ¡°They said yes, Xia Lu. Now let¡¯s go.¡± Lyu You says, smiling.


    ¡°Duh.¡± Xia Lu gives him a cold hum and walks ahead on her own, apparently she is unwilling to pay attention to him. Lyu You hurriedly follows up.


    ¡°Boss, that boy, it¡¯s a real bastard.¡± Yue Xincheng lowers his voice and whispers. He is standing next to Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge stares at him and says angrily, ¡°You just realize that?¡±


    ¡°So what are we going to do?¡± Yue Xincheng understands what Gao Ge is worrying about.


    They won¡¯t be able to take action if they follow the two.


    However, Lyu You has such a stubborn mind. In order to please Xia Lu, he is very likely to find an opportunity and murder them if they don¡¯t follow. Although Xia Lu may stop him, they do not want to put their hopes of survival in the hands of others.


    Looking at the back of Lyu You in front of them, there is a sense of killing in Gao Ge¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Find a chance and kill him!¡±


    Gao Ge says bitterly.


    Yue Xincheng freezes and feels a little surprised.

 Chapter 14

    Yue Xincheng can sense that when Gao Ge said he would find a chance to kill Lyu You.


    He was definitely not just joking.


    Since Yue Xincheng could actually feel his sudden desire for killing.


    And besides, given the fact that he and Gao Ge have known each other for so many years, he is very confident about his judgment.


    This has also caused a great impact on him.


    After all, at their age, they are still just high school students. Even if they used to be hooligans, they would not just kill people whenever they want.


    He feels that compared with the past, Gao Ge is more candid and loyal to friends now.


    Yes, he is more loyal, not coarser.


    As for how to kill Lyu You, Gao Ge did not say much, and Yue Xincheng did not ask.


    They are walking behind Xia Lu at a rather low speed.


    ¡°Right, do you know what happened to Mount Duanlong, Xia Lu?¡± Lyu You asks.


    ¡°Who should I enquire?¡± Xia Lu snorts.


    Lyu You smiles embarrassingly, not even realizes that he was just asking for a snub.


    Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng look at each other and come up with an identical word.


    Sycophant!


    After a while, the crying of a girl could be heard at a distance.


    Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng stop at the same time and look at the source of the sound.


    ¡°Hurry up, you guys!¡± Lyu You says angrily.


    Yue Xincheng turns his neck and shouts: ¡°Someone is asking for help!¡±


    ¡°None of your business.¡± Lyu You says unpleasantly, frowning. ¡°What we need to do now is get the hell out of this bloody place!¡±


    Neither of the two says a word, instead, they turn to look at Xia Lu.


    Their words are just useless, it is Xia Lu who is taking charge.


    ¡°Fine, let¡¯s go and take a look.¡± Xia Lu sighs.


    Actually, it is obvious that she is also unwilling to get into trouble.


    Yet compared to Lyu You, she would rather be on their side.


    Besides, there is another reason.


    If Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng didn¡¯t offer her a hand before, she would not be able to stand here, alive.


    After hearing her words, Lyu You¡¯s eyes suddenly narrow into a line: ¡°My girl is so warm-hearted.¡±


    Gao Ge holds back his desire for throwing up and starts running towards the source of the sounds with Yue Xincheng.


    Lyu You and Xia Lu followed up at a moderate speed.


    They would definitely surpass Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng if they run as fast as they could.


    Apparently, they take their time.


    Xincheng feels quite unsatisfied. Yet things like this are not uncommon to Gao Ge anymore.


    As a cultivator, one is supposed to mind his own business. After all, in this world, too many people need a helping hand. However, not all can be assisted even though a cultivator really wants to.


    After walking into the jungle, their views are not wide, so Gao Ge, along with Yue Xincheng, slows down.


    ¡°Be careful.¡± Gao Ge says, frowning.


    Yue Xincheng nods.


    After entering the secret realm of Mount Duanlong, Yue Xincheng has seen many fancy things under Gao Ge¡¯s guidance. Meanwhile, there are too many dangerous and scary things hidden here, as in the case of the former pack of fire wolves.


    All of a sudden, Yue Xincheng feels the ground under his foot falling down, he is then hit by a sense of weightlessness. Just as he is falling rapidly, a strong hand seizes his clothes and lifts him up.


    After standing firmly on the ground, Yue Xincheng steps back subliminally. He then claps his hand on his chest, and finds out that the place where he stood before just appeared a deep pit. Thankfully Gao Ge is standing beside him, and the hand that dragged him back belongs to Gao Ge.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Boss?¡± Yue Xincheng asks.


    ¡°Go and check out on your own.¡± Gao Ge replies.


    Yue Xincheng agrees. He just takes a step forward when a strong gust of wind sweeps over him. A vine, like the tentacle of an octopus, catches the body of Yue Xincheng. Momentarily, Yue Xincheng feels a sense of oppression, as if he were caught by a python.


    Thankfully, he could hear a gust of wind near him. Gao Ge, who is holding his dagger firmly as if holding the well-known sword called Qinglong Yanyue, rushes forward to the vines. And by the time the dagger falls, the vines have been cut off. The one surrounding Yue Xincheng falls to the ground, and the rest immediately moves back.


    ¡°Holy crap! You fooled me again, Boss!¡± Yue Xincheng sits on the ground gasping for breath, and says sadly.


    Gao Ge turns his face and glances at Yue Xincheng. He shakes his dagger in his hand and says: ¡°What else? I go and you save me? ¡°


    Yue Xincheng pictures that situation and realizes he really doesn¡¯t have that capability, so he feels contented.


    While Yue Xincheng still holds the lingering fear, Gao Ge has already decapitated the vine from the ground. He picks it up, and splits it into two.


    ¡°Eat it.¡± Gao Ge says.


    Yue Xincheng glances at Gao Ge with his eyes wide open.


    ¡°What are you looking at? This is good stuff.¡± While speaking, Gao Ge keeps his voice down on purpose.


    ¡°Seriously? Is it food?¡± Yue Xincheng whispers.


    Gao Ge sneers. He puts half of the vine into his mouth and then chews slowly.


    Just like a schoolboy spicy gluten sticks.


    Yue Xincheng doesn¡¯t hesitate any longer.


    After all, he¡¯s got plenty of good stuffs under Gao Ge¡¯s guidance.


    But just as he is about to eat, one hand snatches the vine from his hand as fast as the lightning.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Lyu You asks, in a cold voice.


    Gao Ge glances at him and frowns.


    ¡°Is this edible?¡± Lyu You asks.


    ¡°This is mine.¡± Yue Xincheng takes a deep breath and raises his voice.


    ¡°Fine, come and get it then.¡± Lyu You says.


    Yue Xincheng is in great rage.


    Xia Lu has just approached.


    ¡°Give it back.¡± She says unpleasantly.


    Lyu You¡¯s eyes gleamed with scowl.


    Apparently he is kind of disgruntled now.


    This is not the first time Xia Lu speaks for Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng. Once or twice, Lyu You could still bear it. But he would feel dissatisfied if she keeps doing that.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll just take a little bit, may I?¡± says Lyu You.


    Just as Xia Lu is about to speak, Gao Ge agrees one step ahead of her.


    ¡°Certainly.¡±


    Lyu You laughs and cuts a little off and throws it into his mouth.


    For a moment, however, consternation can be seen on his face.


    ¡°Seriously¡­ This is a good thing indeed!¡±


    After eating the vine, he can feel the breath inside him has gradually grown.


    And it becomes quite active. The vine is just like pills of spiritual herbs he ate at home.


    This is undoubtedly a real treasure of nature!


    While looking at the startled face of Lyu You, Gao Ge has made a decision.


    Well, well.


    Enjoy first.


    At this moment, the voice of a woman calling for help comes from afar.


    ¡°Damn, let¡¯s go! We¡¯ve got to save her!¡± says Yue Xincheng, patting his head.


    With a sigh, Gao Ge says softly, ¡°Do you really think it¡¯s a human?¡±


    The expression on the face of Yue Xincheng suddenly solidifies.

 Chapter 15

    After hearing his words, Yue Xincheng stammers, ¡°Oh¡­ Boss, don¡¯t scare me!¡±


    Gao Ge laughs and says: ¡°I did not frighten you, don¡¯t you want to know what was going on with those vines?¡±


    Yue Xincheng swallows hard and asks: ¡°What is the ghost legend? What types of demons and goblins?¡±


    Gao Ge is amused, ¡°You want to sing? All right, I¡¯ll take you to KTV when we back home.¡±


    Yue Xincheng shakes his head.


    Lyu You stands next to them and looks at Gao Ge. The expression in his eyes becomes more and more complicated.


    He believes this boy is not as simple as he acts.


    According to the sharpness he showed while cutting off those vines and the judgment he made about them.


    And now, he seems to act profoundly on purpose, yet what he said does arise their curiosity.


    Damn kid, he knows quite a lot of things they don¡¯t know!


    ¡°So, what the hell is asking for help?¡± says Xia Lu suddenly.


    ¡°A highland elf.¡± Says Gao Ge, after glancing at her.


    ¡°How do you know?¡± asks Lyu You, who is standing beside him.


    ¡°Read more and you will know too.¡± Looking at Lyu You, Gao Ge replies softly.


    ¡°Are you mocking me for being uneducated?¡± Says Lyu You, and his face goes an ugly green.


    Gao Ge is getting flustered.


    Damn it.


    That obvious? It¡¯s already metaphorical¡­


    ¡°But since you¡¯re so knowledgeable, do tell us the truth next time you see something good.¡± Lyu You breaks into a smile again. Although his voice sounds mild, the words he just said are full of threats.


    Gao Ge laughs and says: ¡°Well, no problem, there are plenty of precious things here anyway. And we cannot bring all back home.¡±


    Lyu You nods with a smile, yet his eyes are full of contempt. Obviously, he still looks down upon Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng. Actually it¡¯s normal for him to think like that. After all, he¡¯s so capable that he thinks killing Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng is a mere piece of cake. These two are just like lambs to be slaughtered.


    How could he even treat them equally?


    Gao Ge has already made his decision so he is unwilling to haggle with Lyu You or to place his and Yue Xincheng¡¯s lives on Xia Lu.


    They must save themselves.


    And kill the guy on their own.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s get back on the road now, but if you find something good while walking, you can¡¯t hide it!¡± Lyu You pats Gao Ge on the shoulder and says with a smile.


    Only the pressure is so hard that Gao Ge has to click his teeth.


    ¡°Boss, do monsters exist?¡± Yue Xincheng asks curiously when he and Gao Ge are walking side by side.


    Gao Ge looks at him, smiles and says, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Yue Xincheng thinks for a moment and shakes his head: ¡°I don¡¯t think they are real. I haven¡¯t seen any of them since I was born.¡±


    Before Gao Ge replies, Lyu You bursts into laughter first: ¡°What a dummy! Just because you haven¡¯t seen a thing before does not mean there isn¡¯t one in the world!¡±


    Yue Xincheng feels quite uncomfortable, he thinks Lyu You resembles a child wearing a suit. So he asks defiantly, ¡°Well, indeed I haven¡¯t. Have you?¡±


    Lyu You stops and turns to look at him, says, ¡°Of course I have. I¡¯ve got one in my house.¡±


    ¡°Brag and bounce!¡± Says Yue Xincheng, after rolling his eyes.


    The next moment.


    Soon after Yue Xincheng¡¯s voice falls, Lyu You has already made a dash to the front of him. Even Xia Lu isn¡¯t fast enough to prevent Lyu You. Then Yue Xincheng¡¯s burly figure is kicked out into the sky and then fell on the ground about five or six meters away. For a moment Yue Xincheng seems to be knocked out by a speeding car, and his insides are almost moved.


    Gao Ge hurries forward and pulls Yue Xincheng up. After seeing Yue Xincheng breathing hard, his eyes are suddenly filled with hatred. He turns and stares at Lyu You like a fierce animal wanting to pounce on him right now.


    Lyu You is also frightened by Gao Ge¡¯s gaze, and subconsciously he takes a step back.


    After stepping back, he suddenly realizes the timidity of his movement and the fierceness of Gao Ge¡¯s gaze, a sense of humiliation instantly arises. He himself, the young master of Thunder Sect, was frightened by the gaze of an ordinary guy. If this were to spread, he would be mocked forever!


    ¡°What are you looking at, kid?¡± Lyu You asks fiercely.


    Now, however, it seems that he is just pretending.


    After finding Gao Ge¡¯s look doesn¡¯t change at all, Lyu You is even more angry. He rushes towards Gao Ge, but is immediately stopped by a charming figure.


    Xia Lu strikes out with her foot without hesitation. Luckily, Lyu You extends both arms to cover his chest in time. Yet although he hid from her attack, his body still slips back a distance.


    ¡°Damn you, Lyu You! I am still here!¡± Xia Lu shouts angrily.


    Lyu You¡¯s face changes again. ¡°I was just kidding.¡± He says playfully.


    ¡°Kidding? Okay, I¡¯m telling you, they don¡¯t know you that well, and I don¡¯t want to joke with you either. So if you don¡¯t want to stay here, you can back off right now!¡± Says Xia Lu. She is in great rage now and doesn¡¯t let Lyu You down easy. Lyu You went too far, undoubtedly. And even though Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng did something wrong, Xia Lu would still stand firmly by them at this moment.


    On the one hand, Yue Xincheng and Gao Ge just saved her from those fire wolves.


    And on the other, she finds Lyu You rather annoying.


    He is more of a psychopath.


    If Xia Lu speaks her mind she will definitely get Gao Ge¡¯s agreement.


    This guy is a psychopath.


    Instead of looking at Lyu You, Gao Ge takes two fruits from his backpack and puts them into Yue Xincheng¡¯s mouth.


    Finally, Yue Xincheng feels better after a while.


    Even if this didn¡¯t happen, Gao Ge would also kill Lyu You if he had the chance.


    And Lyu You¡¯s former action has also strengthened his determination.


    He then uses a voice that could only be heard by Yue Xincheng, says, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll kill him for you!¡±


    Yue Xincheng nods his head, without saying anything.


    After a long rest, Yue Xincheng gets up from the ground. It seems that he has recovered.


    Suddenly, a strange fragrance comes.


    Gao Ge turns and stares off into the distance, he can see a tiny sapling growing rapidly.


    Under their shocked gaze, the sapling with a green canopy has already been a few meters high.


    Hidden in the green, there are two patches of red, particularly conspicuous.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Says Lyu You surprisingly.


    Gao Ge glances at him and nearly laughs out.


    He realizes the chance has just arrived!


    Still, he says calmly, ¡°It¡¯s just a type of fruit. Nothing important. It¡¯s more critical for us to get out of here. Come on guys.¡±


    It seems that he is not going to argue with Lyu You about what he did to Yue Xincheng.


    Lyu You smiles scornfully.


    Pathetic ordinary man.


    He is just a Mr. Nice Bucket!

 Chapter 16

    Lyu You cannot despise Gao Ge more, regarding him as a mere pussy.


    Yet Xia Lu sees Gao Ge from time to time.


    She suspects he is not as simple as he shows.


    And when she noticed the gaze he showed in great rage, she was thunderstruck.


    ¡°What the hell is he up to?¡± She wonders.


    Honestly, she finds Lyu You quite annoying too. However, she cannot just cut him off because of specific reasons.


    That would not only make herself be in trouble, but also bring disaster into her family.


    Otherwise she would never have anything to do with this dirty dandy.


    Thinking about all these troubles, she signs with depression.


    They keep moving forward and suddenly, Gao Ge stops. He puts one hand above his stomach and looks extremely painful. Then he begins to shake and sweat and moan, thick with pain.


    This action scares the crap out of Yue Xincheng. He rushes forward to help and asks anxiously: ¡°Boss, are you all right?¡±


    Gao Ge half-bows his body and bites his teeth. He waves and says, ¡°I am fine.¡±


    ¡°Is that all right?¡± Yue Xincheng is very angry, ¡°Did you eat something wrong before?¡±


    And now Xia Lu and Lyu You also come to the front.


    ¡°Boy, what are you messing with?¡± Asks Lyu You, acting condescendingly.


    The two just ignore him.


    Xia Lu snorts when Lyu You is about to get angry, so he quickly shuts up.


    Xia Lu takes a step forward, and she is so close to Gao Ge that he may smell the lovely scent on her body.


    ¡°Did you have any bad food?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I need to go to the bathroom.¡± Gao Ge says with a bitter smile.


    Xia Lu blushes and rolls her eyes. She quickly stands up and says, ¡°Just hurry up! What¡¯s wrong with you? You looked as if you were dying!¡±


    He then bends down and rushes into the jungle and disappears in a few minutes.


    Lyu You moves in front of Xia Lu and says with a smile, ¡°Xia Lu, this kind of ordinary guys doesn¡¯t deserve your attention.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡± She replies coldly.


    A flame burns inside Lyu You¡¯s eyes. He glances towards the direction of Gao Ge, without saying anything.


    After entering the jungle, Gao Ge soon returns to the previous location.


    The tree with red fruits seems to be growing, but at a much slower pace.


    What¡¯s interesting is that there are still two fruits above. The tree has not grown one more fruit.


    He climbs up the trunk like a monkey and quickly picks up both fruits, then put them in his pocket. When he slides down and falls on the ground, an icy voice comes right behind him.


    ¡°I told you not to hide your secrets. You have been quite naughty, haven¡¯t you, boy?¡±


    Gao Ge gets such a fright that he turns and looks at Lyu You, who seems to appear from nowhere, with panic.


    ¡°When did you come here?¡±


    Lyu You snorts and walks a few steps forward. Now, a murderous coldness can be spotted in his eyes.


    This guy wants to kill me!


    Gao Ge totally trusts his instincts.


    ¡°What are these fruits used for? One more lie and I will cut off your throat!¡± Lyu You is slightly taller than Gao Ge, yet the tone of his voice is completely condescending. Especially the way he stares at Gao Ge, which is full of contempt, and how he speaks with his tone rising slightly, all play the ridicule to the extreme.


    In a word, he despises Gao Ge from the bottom of his heart.


    In Lyu You¡¯s opinion, people like Gao Ge are not worthy of breathing the same air with him, or living under the same sky. This sense of superiority is inside his bones.


    After all, as a cultivator, he can tease an ordinary person like Gao Ge as he wants.


    Gao Ge smiles, but his heart is already turned cold.


    Originally, he hates Lyu You quite a lot, and especially when that guy injured Yue Xincheng. He even sentenced Lyu You to death at that time. But he still can¡¯t show his hatred at the moment. He can only use his brain to a pit and then smother Lyu You in a trick.


    Using ruses is equivalent to warcraft.


    Gao Ge hasn¡¯t read any military books, but after experiencing the brilliant era, he understood that killing is a technical job. Even an old man can kill a young and powerful cultivator. Maybe the method would be a little bit twisted, but the final result is just the same.


    Gao Ge laughs fawningly and takes out the fruits he got and hands them over. He says, ¡°There are no special things about this fruit, sir, but it is indeed a good thing¡­¡±


    Oh?¡± Lyu You takes the fruits and looks at them carefully before he smiles, ¡°So why not tell me, what are its advantages?¡±


    Gao Ge wrinkles, as if he were in a certain category of tangling.


    Lyu You is not in a hurry this time, so he just stares at him with a smile. However, a tread of alertness is found inside his eyes.


    After waiting for a moment, Gao Ge asks warily, ¡°If I tell you, would you set me free?¡±


    ¡°Do you think you have the qualification to bargain with me?¡±


    Gao Ge walks a step forward: ¡°Then you may just kill me.¡±


    Lyu You blinks and asks, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Whatever I say, you will kill me. So why would I please you before I die?¡±


    Lyu You couldn¡¯t help laughing loudly.


    Like he just heard the funniest joke in the world.


    And at last his eyes are almost starting to water.


    Gao Ge waits quietly. Actually he finds Lyu You quite insane since there was nothing hilarious in his words.


    After a while, Lyu You finally stops laughing, ¡°Yeah, you are right. Perhaps I still underestimated you before, but now, since you just mentioned, I shall kill you and your friend. Aren¡¯t you two good buddies? Well, with his company, you won¡¯t feel lonely on your way to hell.¡±


    Rage just starts pouring out of Gao Ge.


    If what he did before was just part of his act. Now he feels extremely furious.


    This is a massive and scandalous outrage.


    ¡°You belong to the Thunder Sect, aren¡¯t you?¡± Asks Gao Ge.


    ¡°So what?¡± Laughs Lyu You, ¡°Do you want to take revenge?¡±


    Gao Ge squints at him, saying nothing.


    Lyu You suddenly moves forward and stretches his hand out. He asks while holding Gao Ge round the neck.


    ¡°Now tell me, what is this fruit used for?¡±

 Chapter 17

    Although Lyu You holds Gao Ge¡¯s neck in his hand, he doesn¡¯t really use much strength.


    After all, the kind of stupid drama in TV shows that won¡¯t happen. If pinching someone by the neck while asking questions, can he even reply a word?


    ¡°This fruit is called Leiyang, it can exalt your strength and even help get your martial meridians through.¡±


    Lyu You¡¯s eyelids flutter.


    ¡°It seems quite wrong for me to regard you as an ordinary guy.¡±


    Lyu You thinks Gao Ge does know too much.


    How can an ordinary person knows about strengths or martial meridians?


    Gao Ge shows a mysterious smile.


    ¡°Eat it now.¡± Says Lyu You, handing over a fruit.


    Gao Ge hesitates for a while.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t treat me as a moron, did you? Or you thought I would believe whatever you just said?¡±


    Gao Ge stays motionless.


    ¡°Why? Am I too kind to you, or you want me to feed you?¡± Asks Lyu You.


    With a light smile, Gao Ge says, ¡°Since you don¡¯t trust me and want me to try first, I will not resist, after all, such a good opportunity is really rare because there are only two Leiyang fruits on one Leiyang tree.¡±


    Then he takes over a fruit, tears off the outside layer, and puts it into his mouth.


    Lyu You doesn¡¯t stop him, just stares at him quietly.


    He does want Gao Ge to eat one.


    Not just swindling.


    As a cultivator, he understands the sinister designs of human hearts even though he is widely flattered by others due to his social standing¨Cthe young master of Thunder Sect.


    He was highly alerted lest he might get into trouble, even though Gao Ge is a pathetic screw-up in his opinion.


    Then, Gao Ge begins to spit out kernels of the fruits. They are seven or eight stones and they are as big as fingernails.


    ¡°Now, do you believe me?¡± Burps Gao Ge.


    Lyu You smiles. He peels another fruit and puts it into his mouth and spits the stones.


    When the fruit is swallowed up, Lyu You immediately feels a current of heat running through his body at a moderate speed.


    Soon, the strength inside his body also begins to churn, making his face become red, yet the strength inside is still growing.


    ¡°Such a good thing!¡± Lyu You laughs and says, ¡°If I wasn¡¯t so sensitive and came with you, I¡¯d be fooled by you. What a comeback! Yet you didn¡¯t see that coming, did you? I caught you red-handed.¡±


    However, the way Gao Ge smiles makes Lyu You quite uneasy.


    ¡°What? Aren¡¯t you appeased?¡±


    ¡°You just spit ten stones.¡± Says Gao Ge.


    Lyu You¡¯s heart misses a beat.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Gao Ge steps backwards and shows those stones with his foot.


    ¡°You see, you spit two more than I did. Yet every Leiyang fruit has ten stones.¡±


    Both of Lyu You¡¯s eyes turn red.


    He gets what Gao Ge says.


    He is fooled by this guy even though he has been quite careful.


    Lyu You¡¯s anger flares.


    He seems to be cheated by a monkey!


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    With these words, he takes a step forward and slaps Gao Ge with his hand.


    However, Gao Ge just moves back a bit and laughs happily.


    When Lyu You begins to use his strength, the heat flowing in his body also moves more rapidly.


    The moment his hand misses, a feeling of powerlessness sweeps over him, and the strength inside his body falls quickly as if it has been drawn by a pipe.


    ¡°Sorry, I forgot to tell you. Actually, Leiyang fruit is not very toxic, and will be gone within three days if an ordinary guy eats it. Well, he may suffer some pain for up to three days. However when you use your strength, the toxicity of it is then triggered, and will soon corrode your bones.¡± He kneels down and looks at Lyu You, who is lying on the ground.


    Just like a king glancing at a slave.


    Lyu You stands on his hands and tries to get up several times, but he fails. It seems that there are not bones but streaks of soft straws supporting his body.


    ¡°The stone of Leiyang fruit is the best antidote. One or two can eliminate the toxicity.¡± Says Gao Ge.


    Lyu You is utterly speechless.


    He lifts his chin as high as possible to see Gao Ge¡¯s face.


    That face looked ordinary before.


    But now, Lyu You is in awe of Gao Ge after regarding him with fresh eyes.


    He could barely believe that a person at such a young age could be so horrifying.


    Is Gao Ge¡¯s mind as smart as God?


    Pretending to have eaten something bad, and then lures him to follow up inside the jungle.


    This guy knew he would follow!


    Lyu You cannot understand why Gao Ge is certain that everything would happen just as what he planned, since they are not that familiar with each other. Why on earth is his arrangement so rigorous?


    ¡°Help me, I won¡¯t bother you anymore. I would offer you numerous marital guidance, techniques and pills made from spiritual herbs. The Thunder Sect will also give you plenty of money.¡± Says Lyu You, struggling.


    And his voice becomes lower and lower.


    He is kind of a wise guy, but not as cunning as Gao Ge.


    He understands that he would be digging his own grave if he still threatens Gao Ge. The only chance to survive is having Xia Lu here, or he could pray for Gao Ge to be kind, even though it is ridiculous, but this is the only thing he can do now.


    ¡°Do you think I believe you or not?¡± Gao Ge sighs. ¡°You can¡¯t be alive, you must die. You must die anyway. Otherwise, how can I live peacefully? As for your Thunder Sect, they can¡¯t find me. Of course, I will probably visit them after I make great success. Well, I am never a gentleman, yeah?¡±


    He stops suddenly.


    He can see Lyu You¡¯s pupils gradually spreading, and his meridian not going up and down. Lyu You was dead.


    Life has always been so fragile. It seems that human beings are standing at the top of the earth¡¯s food chain. In fact, Lions or tigers can easily tear a strong man apart if he doesn¡¯t have any weapons.


    Therefore, the most powerful weapon of human has never been a physically perfect body, but a wise brain.


    Even in the field of immortal cultivation.


    Gao Ge slowly stands up, pats the dust on his clothes, and smiles happily again.


    It feels so damn good by killing someone he hates.


    Just as he is about to leave, he feels a sudden gust of wind behind him.


    The moment he turns around, a stench smell has already come.


    ¡°ROAR!¡±


    That huge bloody mouth lets out a snarl, and Gao Ge strikes it fiercely upon the huge head, the head is as hard as a steel board. Great pain spreads along his arm, thankfully he stepped aside in time to avoid the sharp teeth of the beast, but his body is still knocked out.


    Gao Ge is swearing harshly when he flies out.


    Bloody hell.


    Does karma travel that fast?

 Chapter 18

    Gao Ge falls on the ground, feeling confused.


    But in the case of the outbreak of survival, he still hurriedly rolls aside, and suddenly hears a ¡°boom¡± beside his ear.


    Thunder Tiger, which is at least three or four meters long, fell down where he had just fallen.


    If he hadn¡¯t rolled around in time, maybe his body would have been crushed into pieces by now.


    Struggling to get up, Gao Ge takes out a knife, but this time the ferocious tiger does not rush up, but begins a confrontation with him.


    The tiger in front of Gao Ge is mottled with stripes, its huge head is majestic, its eyes are covered with a cluster of green hair, and its sturdy limbs are full of explosive power. The claws twinkling with silver awns are also powerful enough to tear up flesh, and what makes Gao Ge even scarier is that, in addition to the tiger in front, another female tiger is standing nearby, nibbling at Lyu You¡¯s body.


    Well.


    This guy¡¯s helping me dump the body.


    But Gao Ge knows he would be their next target.


    He also did not expect that he would still encounter Thunder Tiger in the secret realm of Mount Duanlong.


    As we know, Thunder Tiger is already a middle-level monster, definitely not as easy to deal with as the fire wolf.


    Judging by his current strength, to be honest, the most correct choice is to flee.


    He has no chance to win at all!


    Thinking about it twice.


    Gao Ge turns around and begins to escape.


    He is definitely not a match for Thunder Tiger.


    Not to mention him.


    Cultivators like Xia Lu and Lyu You can¡¯t beat it either.


    Numerous cultivators were killed by Thunder Tiger, due to his memory.


    Quite thrilling to think about it.


    By the time Gao Ge begins to turn around and flee, Thunder Tiger has caught up with him. As for the female tiger, she is still nibbling at the body, it seems that she insists on helping him destroy it, which makes Gao Ge feel relieved. Otherwise, it is impossible for him to escape from the mouths of two tigers under any circumstance.


    This is a blessing in disguise.


    He wants to yell at the tiger behind: ¡°Why are you chasing me!¡±


    Maybe it would reply: ¡°Because you have the medicine I need!¡±


    By comparison, the speed of Thunder Tiger is much faster than that of fire wolf, and if Gao Ge wants to survive, he must take the advantage of the terrain.


    If he doesn¡¯t clutch this, he¡¯ll be gnawed to the bone by Thunder Tiger.


    Just as he flees frantically, there is a sudden thunderbolt behind him.


    Without turning back, Gao Ge knows the tiger is going to attack.


    His body leans forward quickly, and quickly somersaults forward. Meanwhile, a ball of lightning energy sweeps over his head, and opportunely hits a tree in front of Gao Ge, and in an instant the tree falls apart like a collapsing building. A wisp of smoke is rising at the break since the tree was cut off. The tree now looks like a chunk of coal, as if it was destroyed by a natural thunderbolt.


    Gao Ge stands up and takes a look, feeling horrified. If he hasn¡¯t quickly reacted and detected the danger timely, as well as been familiar with the tiger¡¯s battle mode, he might now become a charred body.


    Thunder Tiger roars with anger after seeing its failure.


    After the roar of the tiger, the jungle rustles, and all beasts hurriedly flee away, forming a rare wave of beasts.


    It is undoubtedly the king of jungle.


    Fortunately, Thunder Tiger¡¯s attack could not be released again during a short period of time, which gives the Gao Ge much time to rest. If it were not for this restriction, the cultivators that it could chop down would form a mountain of corpses.


    Besides, the reason why it didn¡¯t make a big move as soon as it appeared on the stage before is that it hoped to slaughter Gao Ge in an unexpected way.


    The tiger didn¡¯t know Gao Ge is familiar with its attack and prepared quite well. Otherwise, it would kill him if he wasn¡¯t reacting quickly.


    After Gao Ge gets up again, he continues to run quickly and keeps circling some giant trees. Several times, the tiger rushes so fast that it directly knocks into giant trees.


    The tiger is not hurt, but those giant trees that were hit by it have fallen down quite a few.


    It can be imagined what a tragic consequence it would be if Gao Ge was accidentally hit by it.


    This is not a fierce beast, but a tank is rampaging through the jungle!


    Not long after, Gao Ge encounters a group of escaping beasts, many of which were trampled and died. For them, this is the real unexpected disaster. Yet Gao Ge is not quite polite, he simply reaches out his hands and pulls a wild horse, then he steps on the ground lightly and leaps high just like a light bird. He succeeds in sitting on the back of the horse. Well, this is a real relief, since behind him Thunder Tiger is still chasing, and the wild horse runs extremely fast since it just focuses on escaping the mouth of that mid-level monster behind.


    The speed of wild horse isn¡¯t much faster than Thunder Tiger¡¯s, but it must be much faster than Gao Ge¡¯s. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Gao Ge holds the horse¡¯s neck and takes a long sigh of relief.


    However, when he thinks he could escape the danger, he suddenly feels a sense of dangling.


    Then, his line of sight becomes dim, and he could even hear the wind whistling.


    His hands clasp the horse¡¯s neck tightly, and in this case his brain couldn¡¯t think too much, so it is a subconscious act.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The horse falls heavily on the ground.


    Gao Ge falls down from the horse and unfortunately he bumps his head into a rock. Then he¡¯s out.


    The wild horse¡¯s condition seems to be worse than Gao Ge¡¯s. He didn¡¯t know how many bones of the horse were misplaced. After a moment of howling and shaking, the horse eventually stops moving and losing its vitality.


    If the horse weren¡¯t under his body, he would be totally dead now.


    Meanwhile.


    In the place where the fruit was picked, Yue Xincheng¡¯s body keeps shaking.


    Xia Lu frowns and doesn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡°Miss Xia, is my boss also dead?¡± Yue Xincheng asks with tears.


    If Gao Ge were here, he would definitely kick Yue Xincheng¡¯s ass and call him a loser. A tough man only bleeds but never cries, how can he be such a pussy?


    ¡°If your boss is really dead, his corpse must be here too. Since we can¡¯t find it, he must have fled.¡± Xia Lu replies.


    When she says this, her tone is a little weak. After all, after seeing the female tiger, they have hesitated for a long time. Instead of immediately showing up, they waited until it finished eating, then she and Yue Xincheng walked out.


    ¡°I am going to find him now!¡± Yue Xincheng bites his teeth, turns around and walks towards the jungle.


    Xia Lu follows him after hesitating for a while.

 Chapter 19

    When Gao Ge opens his eyes, he sees stars all over the sky through the mouth of the cave.


    He gets up slowly and stares at the hole above his head, which is about three or four meters wide. Honestly, for a moment he is speechless.


    He is quite puzzled, wondering what made this horse so horribly scared that it even fell into such a wide cave. Besides, there are no other corpses around, perhaps not all beasts are so stupid.


    However, sitting on the ground and thinking about what has happened, Gao Ge realizes how lucky he is.


    After all, the position he sat before is right under the hole, so if other beasts fall in, most of them would just fall on his head. With such a short distance between, he could be totally dead.


    With this in mind, Gao Ge cannot help sweating in fear and realizes that he has just survived.


    After a long time, he slowly stands up, rubs his sore back, then looks around, wondering where he should go.


    Unfortunately, He couldn¡¯t see anything after looking around. It¡¯s dark already. Gao Ge could still watch the sky and recognize different stars while sitting outside. Yet he cannot see anything inside this dark cave. The only light that can be seen is the starlight that falls through the hole. Thankfully with this light, he can see his own fingers clearly.


    Hiding under this hole, all he can hear is the cries of some insects and frogs around. Actually at this moment, he is very calm and sits cross-legged on the ground, and having a sense of isolation. He always feels that the sounds made by birds and insects are the most beautiful music in the world. Anyway, it is better than staying at home while listening to the roar of cars outside. Unfortunately, even in some rural areas, it is difficult to hear these most primitive sounds from nature.


    Fortunately, he is not the kind of sentimental person. And he understands that not being able to hear such a sound is not necessarily a bad thing. From an objective point of view, it also means that the living standards of Huaxia people are gradually improving, so it is OK to feel something once in a while. If someone takes this kind of thing out there and exaggerates it, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t know how many people will gossip like a couple of fishwives.


    Then he begins to think how he can flee from here.


    After his narrow escape, now he needs to find the way out of this inferno.


    Suddenly he remembers a joke he read before.


    ¡°If you were in a hole without rope or ladder, how would you escape?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll put a hole in my brain with a needle and float myself up with the water in my head.¡±


    ¡°Are you joking? How can there be so much water in one¡¯s head?¡±


    ¡°Then why am I into that hole?¡±


    This was merely a joke before.


    But now, Gao Ge scratches his ear.


    Wondering how he can get some water from his head.


    Here¡¯s still a dead horse, so if he could not escape, he can eat raw meat and drink blood for a while.


    On the other hand, if he really can¡¯t escape this hole, he will also leave after the end of the secret realm of Mount Duanlong. And the hole should disappear with this realm. The scariest thing is that he himself might disappear with it, this possibility does exist.


    It¡¯s horrible to think about.


    Gao Ge thinks to himself, ¡°Seriously? Die again before making a career? Am I a system failure that may be fixed anytime?¡±


    While thinking about this, Gao Ge suddenly sees a faint blue light, about the size of a glass ball he had when he was a child, moving slowly towards him, and that light is taking an S route.


    He jumps up and pats the dust on his bottom quickly.


    The dark blue light, which is as evil as a ghost, seems to have realized that its plan for a sneak attack has been seen through, so it immediately accelerates and soars into the air, like an arrow shooting at Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge¡¯s body flanks quickly, and as the light spot skims in front of him, he finally sees what it is.


    A damn snake!


    That is a one-meter-long snake, and the dark blue light spot is its head!


    ¡°Ghost Light Snake?¡± Gao Ge is surprised. He didn¡¯t expect to encounter this kind of low monster here. This snake is about the same strength as the ordinary fire wolf, and is not so difficult to deal with. Its attacking speed is extremely fast, and it can jump quite high. Yet, it may not be regarded as a flying ability but a jumping ability. As for flying snakes, Gao Ge has seen some before, and their way of attacking is stranger.


    Interestingly, according to some limited ancient books, the Ghost Light Snake is not the product of the recovery of spiritual aura. Actually, it first appeared in the Tang period of Shang Dynasty. Besides, some people believe this kind of snake is a ghost messenger and the ghost light on its head is the street light that drags the dead to hell.


    Gao Ge does not believe in gods. He killed ghost Light Snakes in his previous life. And facts have proved that he has not been damned and even had the opportunity to come back.


    Gao Ge¡¯s dagger was already in his hand when it starts to attack. His eyes are fixed on the blue light, which is still moving slowly.


    The reason why he stares at it carefully is that he didn¡¯t watch its appearance clearly before.


    Thinking of this, Gao Ge suddenly admires himself.


    For being able to think about these messy things now¡­


    Suddenly the blue light moves.


    Shooting at him in a smothering gesture.


    Gao Ge roars, and whether his roar helps or not isn¡¯t within his consideration, that is merely a subconscious reaction.


    The knife in his hand reflects a starlight silver awn, which seems to echo the faint blue light of the ghost Light Snake.


    A gust of wind passes by.


    Gao Ge¡¯s wrist flips very fast, and with his keen instinct, the knife splits the body of the ghost snake directly.


    For a moment he could still hear the knife splitting into its flesh, and he even wonders whether he is just hearing things or not.


    The moment he succeeds, the body of the snake instantly forms a strange shape. The sly snake tries to bite him in order to take revenge. Fortunately, Gao Ge is well prepared, and quickly retreats to the left. It¡¯s very thrilling to see the head of the snake only three or four centimeters away from the shoulder of Gao Ge. However, in this case, Gao Ge can only fight against it, since keep retreating will only make him fall into the abyss of hell.


    The poor snake, which was injured by Gao Ge, falls heavily on the ground. This sane low-level monster does not choose to fight again. It probably just realized that this time it had picked the wrong opponent, so it stares at the conspicuous light in the dark with its wound bleeding stinky blood, and then moves its distorted body trying to escape.


    Gao Ge catches up with a digger in his hand without hesitation.


    It suddenly shows up and now tries to flee.


    What does it mean?


    There¡¯s another way out!

 Chapter 20

    Underneath the hole, as he goes further, there is no light and it was so dark that Gao Ge can¡¯t see his fingers. The only thing he can see is where the small blue light on the head of Ghost Light Snake shines. Gao Ge is like the ship lost in the sea, while Ghost Light Snake is like a lighthouse.


    For a long time, Gao Ge is not the kind of people who lack the spirit of adventure.


    Even if in his previous life, he was an ordinary person and had no advantages, but he still dared to venture to find opportunities.


    Now he is more willing to take risks.


    It is impossible to survive if he hides in a cave. He doesn¡¯t want to resign to his fate.


    Gao Ge is a man who takes the initiative, just like he had been thinking about killing Lyu You before. Before Lyu You injured Yue Xincheng, he had decided to kill Lyu You. Why he had such an idea was because he had known that Lyu You wanted to kill him and Yue Xincheng.


    Excepting Xia Lu to protect him?


    Xia Lu has the ability to protect him, but Gao Ge doesn¡¯t want to be protected by her.


    He always feels that it is very stupid to put his hopes on others.


    He has been adhering to this concept all the time.


    He has an intuition that the appearance of the Ghost Light Snake was like the hand that reaches into the water to catch the drowning person. No matter how others think, Gao Ge feels it is an apt description.


    He has been panting as if he has walked dozens of miles, but he has a sense of excitement.


    He can feel that he is walking through a narrow tunnel.


    There is no light except the blue light on the head of Ghost Light Snake.


    In fact, he has fallen for many times, but he always gets up at once. His clothes have broken and there are many wounds on his body, but there is no time to think about it. He doesn¡¯t dare to let the Ghost Light Snake leave his sight. What he can do is to catch up him as possible as he can.


    Fortunately, Ghost Light Snake is not very fast, and he can keep up.


    He guessed that Ghost Light Snake is also very depressed.


    Damn it! Did I hurt him? Why is he chasing me so closely?


    Have I bitten your Daddy? Have I killed your Daddy?


    Gao Ge does not know what Ghost Light Snake thinks. He only knows that he will have the opportunity to get out of here as long as he runs with the Ghost Light Snake.


    At last¨C


    The Ghost Light Snake stops. Its body is shaking, like a cluster of ghost fire swaying.


    Its rocking body seems to yell at Gao Ge:


    Would you please stop chasing? I¡¯m home!


    Gao Ge also stops and frowns. Suddenly, he has a bad feeling.


    He has always believed in his instincts, because logic may deceive him, but intuition can never deceive himself. It sounds absurdity, but many a great scientist are crying that the highest state of science is theology.


    Is intuition related to theology? Maybe it¡¯s a little far-fetched.


    Suddenly, Gao Ge¡¯s eyelids twitch.


    He is shocked to discover that the blue light in front of him now becomes two.


    Huh?


    Has the motorcycle become a Land Rover?


    Before Gao Ge figure it out, the third blue light has appeared.


    And the fourth one, the fifth one.


    In the end, the faint blue light is already dense, like lots of blue worms crowd together. If Gao Ge has Trypophobia, he may be crazy and pinches his philtrum.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t lack imagination.


    At the very least, he can think of what the situation is.


    Damn!


    This bastard is really home.


    He subconsciously takes a step back.


    He is freak out.


    Honestly, Ghost Light Snakes are precious medicinal materials. At the very least, eat them can consolidate the strength. For the cultivators, they are definitely valuable. But that¡¯s too much, he can¡¯t eat them all.


    Now Ghost Light Snake are not food, he is.


    Gao Ge has regretted it.


    If he can choose, he would rather be eaten by the Thunder Tiger than to be eaten by these Ghost Light Snakes.


    It is probably the most vicious curse that a man falls into the snake¡¯s nest.


    Thinking carefully, he has not offended anyone since he was born again.


    Em¡­


    Strictly speaking, he must be cursed by Lyu You who has been eaten by the Thunder Tiger.


    Huff! Damn Lyu You!


    In the face of such a situation, to be honest, Gao Ge even doesn¡¯t want to escape. After all, if the Ghost Light Snake didn¡¯t guide him, he might have fallen down and had been eaten by the Thunder Tiger before he stood up. In this case, he had better stop running and clap hands for the big Ghost Light Snakes. That might be a better end of him.


    However, to his surprise, those snakes don¡¯t attack.


    This is a very strange confrontation. After all, the strength of the two sides is hugely different. As long as they attack, Gao Go must die, but these snakes do not act. It seems that they are afraid of something.


    Suddenly, from the depths of the cave, there was a bright blue light.


    Boom!


    There is a loud explosion.


    For a moment, Gao Ge can feel that the cave is shaking as if it is falling down.


    That dazzling blue light moves fast, and after the big sound, there is thunder.


    In the cave, there is thunder! That is really scary.


    At that moment, the dark cave was as bright as day. When Gao Ge sees clearly the intensive Ghost Light Snakes in front of him, he gets goose pimples. If there is someone who is still calm when facing such a scene, he will kneel and sing ¡°Being Conquered¡± for him.


    Unexpectedly, those Ghost Light Snakes just flee instead of attacking him. Soon they have disappeared.


    He did not understand why those snakes are so timid and are frightened by a clap of thunder. That doesn¡¯t make sense! Ghost Light Snakes always seek revenge for the smallest grievance and it should be understandable if they rush over and kill him.


    However, Gao Ge, at this time, did not have the thrill of surviving a disaster.


    He is deeply worried.


    Besides, he is very curious about what the thunder is. Why does it scare so many Ghost Light Snakes away?


    In his previous life, he had never heard of such secret realm of Mount Duanlong.


    Suddenly, Gao Ge¡¯s pupils shrink again.


    The wind is whistling.


    In this cave that he does not know its structure, he listens to the wind and waits for the wind.


    Finally¡­


    Gone with the wind!

 Chapter 21

    Gao Ge, standing in the cave, has already felt the suction from the depths of the cave.


    He is swiftly rushing forward, even if he falls to the ground now and then, but he continues to move forward.


    It seems that he was a piece of iron, and there is a huge magnet behind him.


    The gravels on the ground have cut many wounds on his skin.


    This feeling¨C


    It¡¯s really cold in heart, the heart is hard to beat¡­


    He feels that he will die in the next second. He is running and breathing hard.


    Maybe after a while, he will stop breathing.


    Although he was born twice and died once, this does not mean that Gao Ge is not afraid of death.


    It is because of his death that he knows more about how terrible death is.


    If you can live, are you willing to die?


    He doesn¡¯t know how long he has run. When he stops, Gao Ge is still gasping, but he has no strength to stand up. The wounds on his body are almost everywhere.


    However, it is okay. Anyway, anything is going to be OK as long as he is alive. It is a pity that there is no fruit here. Otherwise, if he can eat some fruits, he will quickly recover.


    When he was in the mountain, he and Yue Xincheng had eaten a lot. Besides, he can use the water of the Linghe River to wash his body. The fruits and the water have refined his body. He is not a strong martial artist, he is just a freshman, but his body is far stronger than those of Lyu You and Xia Lu. If his body is not strong, Gao Ge may have died now.


    How fortunate he is!


    When he calms down, Gao Ge smells a scent faint fragrance, which cheers him up at once. Although he is unfamiliar with this smell, he knows that it is a good thing. Otherwise, it is impossible to make himself feel happy with its smell alone.


    In the direction of the scent, he struggles to raise his head and sees the light source in front. He was focusing on the pain and the happiness of surviving just now, and he did not notice that the place he stands were not dark anymore.


    It is a tree that is giving out light. The tree was so big that three adults can embrace it, and the crown of the tree is giving off a dim yellow light instead of green light.


    Smells the aroma, Gao Ge does not feel any discomfort. Instead, there is an indescribable sense of pleasure, as if the fragrance enters his body through his nose and can heal him.


    He begins to realize that this aroma is really amazing.


    After waiting for a while, he is curious that if it is his psychological effect, so he slowly struggles to stand up.


    When he looks at the tree with a faint glow, his eyes are full of vigilance.


    After entering Mount Duanlong, he has always been a well-thought-out, because when Mount Duanlong will appear, what will happen next, and when it will disappear, he knows them all, but now, when he was chased by a Thunder Tiger and fell into this mysterious land, and everything he encountered was not known to him.


    Human beings always have three points of reverence and seven points of horror for the unknown, just as human beings treat the ghosts and gods.


    With the fear of the unknown, he can only be careful and careful, but it is not necessary, in such a situation, to be so careful. In other words, what could be worse? If God wants him to die here, he will not even give him this chance of rebirth.


    With this thought, Gao Ge calms down. He slowly moves toward the short mysterious tree.


    When the dim yellow light shines on his face, he becomes saintly.


    As soon as he comes to the front, the faint dim yellow light suddenly turned bright and golden. Gao Ge subconsciously closes his eyes and raised his hands to stop the light.


    When he opens his eyes, the light is no longer so glaring, but he has to narrow his eyes. Only in this way will he feel better. After slowly adapting, he fixed his eyes and can¡¯t help but be surprised. The tree with a fragrant smell has changed a lot.


    There are countless spots on the crown, which are very densely packed together, emitting a kind of faint blue light, and a small part of them is dazzling.


    ¡°Why am I feeling familiar with it?¡± Gao Ge frowns. He has thought of something.


    At this time, Gao Ge is like an old scholar that is puzzled by a new difficult article.


    Suddenly, Gao Ge raises his head and stares at the blue light on the crown, and finally remembers them.


    ¡°These light spots are like the stars! These few are like a spoon, Are they the Big Dipper? And this one, are they the Andromeda?¡±


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t feel good.


    Although he does not know the meaning of the existence of this tree, it also greatly shocked him. If an astronomy enthusiast were here, he will definitely raise his arms and shouts: They are miracles!


    This is indeed a miracle.


    However, as a person who has already experienced the aura recovery, Gao Ge calms down quickly. Compared with the amazement, he is even more curious about what the tree is. Why is it here? When he thinks about this, the starlight on the tree suddenly blooms again. This time, it is a vast amount of energy. With the impact of this vast energy, he feels that he is thrown out.


    This vast energy makes Gao Ge panic. he is thinking why this energy on him does not grind his body into powder.


    Surrounded by the bright light, Gao Ge feels that every pore in his body has stretched out. Every pore is desperately trying to extract the essence. This is a feeling that is difficult to describe in words, and even Gao Ge himself is a bit fuzzy.


    As if he is in a swamp, his consciousness is slowly¡­ slowly sinking!


    In the depths of his mind, it is still the giant Galaxy.

 Chapter 22

    When Gao Ge wakes up, he surprisingly finds that he is lying on a patch of grass. Then he stands up and looks around, and the cave road where he stayed before seems to disappear.


    Originally, he thinks that perhaps it is because of the disappearance of the secret realm that makes the environment in which he is living change, but soon, he finds that he is still in the realm. Obviously, he hasn¡¯t been in a coma for long enough this time.


    Recalling everything he encountered in the cave before, Gao Ge still feels quite scared. It¡¯s said that strong men are always brave, and now Gao Ge is not very strong, so there is no way for him to calm down and relax. Needless to mention the vast energy that emerged from the Star Tree, just the densely integrated group of Ghost Light Snakes makes his scalp numb.


    If he were not lucky enough, he would be totally dead.


    He puts his hands together and thanks God, then starts converging his mind and turning around again. However, he feels a bit upset after not finding the hole he stayed before.


    If there is no scar on his body, he may even begin to wonder if everything he encountered before was a mere dream that was made by wild horses. Otherwise, things happened to Gao Ge are somewhat difficult to understand. Everything in the hole is rather real and makes him feel vivid. So, if he forcibly regards it as a dream, it may be really difficult to scrutinize.


    Among other things, these startling cuts in his clothes are the best testimony.


    He feels his body, yet can¡¯t detect any change. So, he can only helplessly shake his head, and stop thinking about these things for the time being. There should not be much time left till the end of the secret realm, and what he has to do now is continuing to search for any opportunities that may appear.


    This is the first chance that he encounters after his rebirth. Therefore, he must seize this opportunity and let himself shine. Otherwise, he will be sorry for coming back to life.


    The bag he brought was lost while fleeing. So, he can only eat as much as he can desperately, and pack foods he couldn¡¯t finish. Anyway, there is no other way.


    In the process of picking the fruits all over the mountain, he also encounters many tourists, including the old and the young. They are lost in the secret realm. Basically, each one of them looks quite untidy. The older guys may look okay, but as for those young people who are masters in their homes may find it difficult to adapt to the environment here, so they look even more disheveled.


    Many of them also come up to talk with Gao Ge. Gao Ge doesn¡¯t ask if there are any injuries or deaths since it is very meaningless. There were many people who died in the secret realm in his previous life, but this piece of news was blocked. After all, what you know is what you can know, and that¡¯s it.


    Becoming a cultivator is not easy. This road has always been like this. At first glance, it looks like it is covered with golden stones. But when you move away one piece of them, you will find numerous corpses underneath. No one knows if he might become a dry corpse and buried under golden stones in the future.


    When Gao Ge picks fruits and jumps down from a tree, he suddenly notices someone approaching. He subconsciously turns around and tries to wave his fist, but unexpectedly he sees a pretty face covered with tears and panic. The wind has blown up bangs in front of her forehead. Fortunately, Gao Ge timely stops his fist, otherwise, it is estimated that the girl¡¯s face will bloom a beautiful flower.


    ¡°You bastard, you hurt me on the hill before, and now you want to hit me?¡±


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Gao Ge asks with a smile.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here?¡± The girl looks furious.


    Then she bites her teeth and says, ¡°Before on the mountain road, what I said was drinking my water, not sleeping with me! You bastard, do you know how awkward I was?¡±


    Gao Ge could help laughing now.


    This woman actually wanted to go with him and Yue Xincheng, so he had to threaten her away. He would be nuts if he said yes, since they two have so many secrets.


    He smirks and coughs, ¡°Well, I see. It seems that I misunderstood, I am sorry!¡± After turning around and trying to go, his clothes are grabbed by her.


    ¡°Do you still want to escape?¡± The girl named Rui is having flames in her eyes now.


    Gao Ge smiles and asks: ¡°So what do you want me to do? Do you want me to be responsible for you?¡±


    ¡°You really have to be responsible for me!¡± She says fiercely.


    Gao Ge is rather shocked.


    Seriously? Is that logical?


    Are you pregnant after my words?


    Well, interesting.


    She is definitely crazy about my gorgeous appearance!


    He takes a step back and glances at her.


    With eyes filled with alertness.


    Rui¡¯s face turns purple with rage.


    She would be a fool if she couldn¡¯t realize what he thinks now.


    ¡°You should take me out of here.¡± Says Rui in a serious tone.


    ¡°Why are you certain that I can go out?¡± Gao Ge asks with a smile.


    She is now speechless.


    In fact, she doesn¡¯t know why. At the moment she sees Gao Ge, she senses hope. Yet this is unreasonable. After all, everybody thinks the sudden change of Mount Duanlong is very unfamiliar. Nobody knows what is going on. So how could she just pin her hope of leaving here on this guy?


    At the same time, her stomach suddenly rings a bell, and the expression of her becomes quite embarrassing.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten anything since we apart?¡± Asks Gao Ge in a gloomy voice.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know I couldn¡¯t leave here!¡± She replies sadly.


    ¡°Why not eat some fruits? Can¡¯t you see they are everywhere?¡± Gao Ge finds her both funny and upsetting.


    He would be in great rage if someone intimate with him does the same thing as she did.


    Opportunities can be found everywhere in this place. Entering the secret realm is equivalent to entering the treasure house. It¡¯s an unbelievably stupid behavior to make oneself starve to death.


    So unbearably dumb!


    ¡°Besides, what if these fruits are toxic? Humans could survive without food for a few days, I would just think of it as losing weight.¡± Says Rui seriously.


    ¡°Good for you, you just think that way and I won¡¯t ask any more questions. Bravo!¡± Gao Ge nods his head and says.


    Then Gao Ge decides to move on, but he is again stopped by her.


    ¡°What the hell again?¡±


    Rui is scared of him being impatient.


    But now she is in a dangerous place and there is no acquaintance around, although this guy is not like a good person, at least staying with him can give her a little sense of security.


    Though he looks untrustworthy at all.


    ¡°Why do you put so many fruits in your bag, are they edible or not?¡± Looking into his bag, Rui asks.


    Gao Ge glances at her and realizes she is not that stupid. He points at the tree behind and says, ¡°Indeed they are edible. You could climb up and pick some if you want.¡±


    After looking at that tree, she turns around and glares at Gao Ge, ¡°I cannot reach them. Give me yours and you pick them.¡±


    Gao Ge smirks.


    He doesn¡¯t mind helping others under this circumstance. But he detests those who take others¡¯ kindness for granted.


    Being a nice-looking girl, she might have many pursuers who would do everything for her. But Gao Ge doesn¡¯t want to be one of those guys.


    He would never ever be a namedropper!

 Chapter 23

    ¡°I give you my bag and you offer me foods, you also need to take me out, what do you say?¡± She takes her bag from her back and asks.


    Gao Ge¡¯s eyes light up. He quickly takes two fruits out of his pocket and hands them over to her. Then he picks up the bag, feeling contented. Although the girl¡¯s bag is not large, it is much better than his pocket.


    ¡°Right, when did you lose your way?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°Yesterday morning. I came and couldn¡¯t find the right way.¡± Looking at him curiously, she replies.


    Gao Ge heaves a sigh of relief.


    The secret realm lasts for two days. That is to say, this place will not disappear until tomorrow morning. So, at present, he will still have the opportunity to continue to hunt for treasures. Perhaps he would meet Yue Xincheng and Xia Lu again, but nobody can suspect him of killing Lyu You with the thunder tiger¡¯s help. He just has to come up with some pretexts in advance. However, the cultivators from Thunder Sect are generally unreasonable, so he still has to improve his strength as soon as possible.


    What Gao Ge doesn¡¯t know is that at the foot of Mount Duanlong, police cars are now parked everywhere.


    The incident happened here has already set off an uproar in Huaxia.


    At the foot of the mountain, there are dozens of tents around. Among them, a military green tent is the most conspicuous. In the tent, there is a long table with a map on it. A group of people are standing around the table and one man in white gown points at the map and says with a serious voice: ¡°The terrain of Mount Duanlong has changed a lot, and there is a layer of fog outside, which covers the whole mountain. We can¡¯t come in and guys inside can¡¯t come out.¡±


    Only one man who is about 40 still sits in a chair now. He is wearing a grey Chinese tunic suit. Although quite rare, the suit suits him perfectly well, making him look more powerful.


    The man in white gown looks at him after delivering his speech.


    ¡°What¡¯s your opinion, Tianlong?¡±


    ¡°Just relax and go with the flow.¡± He leaves the chair slowly and replies with a smile.


    ¡°And if someone comes out¡­¡±


    ¡°Then just take them from here. You know, every one of them is their parents¡¯ treasure.¡± Says the man in the chair before the white-gown guy finishes his words.


    ¡°Well¡­ Yeah, but what if someone evil is hiding among them?¡± the man asks in white seriously.


    ¡°Bad guys?¡± The man in Chinese tunic suit laughs. ¡°Do you think we guys are heroes? As long as he doesn¡¯t impair Huaxia¡¯s benefits, we don¡¯t care whether he is good or bad.¡±


    The man in white gown smiles and agrees.


    All men get up and walk outside the tent, watching Mount Duanlong shrouded in thick fog, their eyes twinkling with alertness.


    ¡°Do you think this is a variable, or a starting point?¡± Asks seriously the man in Chinese tunic suit.


    No one replies.


    ¡°Actually, we can do nothing but wait.¡± He takes a deep breath, feeling resigned.


    The night here among these hills is extremely appealing.


    Especially when Gao Ge is lying on a rock and watching the stars. With a fruit in his hand, he is nibbling on it pleasingly. And he feels indescribably joyous when a gust of mountain breeze comes, although it¡¯s a little cold.


    However, Rui isn¡¯t pleased at all. She is crouching on the edge of the stone with two hands constantly rubbing on her shoulders, hoping to use such a way to bring some warmth.


    ¡°Why not hide inside a cave?¡± Rui asks unpleasantly.


    ¡°Because the sky is about to vanish, I want to appreciate it more.¡± Gao Ge replies.


    Rui sighs while shaking her head.


    I can¡¯t understand the world of you cranky teenagers.


    Suddenly, Gao Ge jumps up and stands on a huge rock, and it seems that he just sensed something special. And now Gao Ge stands straight just like a proud powerful lion.


    With her mind wandering, Rui looks at him.


    She could see his face from her position, which looks extremely shocked. It seems that he just saw a God.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s diffident, quite different¡­¡± Gao Ge whispers.


    ¡°What¡¯s different?¡± Rui asks, standing underneath the rock.


    Gao Ge stretches out his fingers and makes several gestures, as if he were drawing lines.


    Stars in the sky look different.


    ¡°Can you see those? There are many lines, quite intricate, like chessboards and maps.¡±


    She is a little surprised and follows his eyes to look towards the sky. Yet Rui could see nothing even her eyes become sore. She rubs her eyes and asks.


    ¡°Not at all, what are you talking about?¡±


    Glancing at her, Gao Ge feels even more surprised.


    Am I the only one who can see this?


    But if so, why? Does the tree he saw before has anything to do with this condition?


    He feels excited and worried after discovering this.


    ¡°Hey?¡± Gao Ge suddenly stares at the sky surprisingly, ¡°Such a big nebula!¡±


    ¡°Where?¡± Rui looks at the sky with her chin up for a long time, but still can¡¯t see anything, and she only feels that the stars here are brighter.


    She turns around and looks at Gao Ge, feeling worried and annoyed.


    Then rubs her feet and mutters to herself: ¡°Totally! The wild fruit on the mountain is not edible, look, is he poisoned?¡± When she was at school, her biology teacher told her there¡¯s a kind of mushroom which can make people have various illusions. Seeing Gao Ge eating those fruits up before, she thinks he is definitely having illusions now!


    He is ill because of those fruits!


    Yet Gao Ge suddenly sits down with his legs crossed.


    He can feel the energy in his body flowing with the nebula in the sky.


    However, when he slowly closes his eyes and tries to communicate with the energy flowing slowly inside, he sees a totally different situation.


    It seems to be a mysterious space. Standing there, he could see a heart beating, it¡¯s connected with countless blood vessels, and blood is flowing like a river.


    ¡°Is this my heart?¡± He thinks curiously.


    Below his heart a flash of blue light shines.


    Looking down at it, Gao Ge feels shocked again.


    ¡°Is that a tree? Seriously?¡±


    Numerous stars are still hanging around in the tree now, looking spectacular.


    However, Gao Ge is so surprised that he couldn¡¯t think about anything.


    After a long period of time, he finally realizes.


    ¡°Am I going to become rich and powerful?¡±


    This is his first action.


    When he looks again at the beautiful sky, he subconsciously reaches out his hand, he feels he just grabbed a star. And then he slowly incorporates it into his body and feels immensely haughty. The energy is crazily surging in his body as if by a certain sense of excitement, and then pushes his martial meridians bit by bit.


    ¡°With the stars inside my heart, any cultivators can be slaughtered by me!¡±


    He reads slowly.

 Chapter 24

    Gao Ge seems to enter a state of meditation.


    He sits on the stone, motionless, like an old monk.


    He is still thinking about four words.


    Holding the strength inside.


    The tree in his body seems to resonate with the stars in the sky. Perhaps they belong to a natural integration, but Gao Ge has not yet been clarified. He only knows now that the Star Tree inside can absorb the power of the stars in the sky, and he can take advantage of this. Although only a little bit left after the Star Tree¡¯s absorbing, but for him, it is also a great energy.


    And now this power is helping him push his martial meridians.


    Gao Ge nearly cries after realizing that.


    Given that he has eaten so many fruits in the secret realm, and also taken a bath in the Linghe River, the number of open martial meridians in his body has increased to more than 10. And now, he is certain that after leaving Mount Duanlong, 20 martial meridians could be gotten through with this stripe of purple aura¡¯s assistance.


    Now with the help of the power of the stars, it is not impossible to open more than 20 martial meridians.


    Yet his face is lighted up by surprise after having that thought.


    His martial meridians are gotten through successfully at a rather high speed after being washed by that force.


    36 martial meridians are open at a blink!


    Gao Ge is highly surprised at this.


    Smoothly¡­


    Everything is happening so smoothly!


    At such an unbelievably high speed.


    Even if he previously noticed the peculiarities and enormous strength of the tree, his psychological expectations were merely struck between 20 and 30 open martial meridians with the help of the star power.


    However, his happiness does not last long, now a pot of cold water is poured.


    Just as he plans to stand up and sing a cheerful song under the sky, he suddenly feels the vast energy boiling in his body uneasily.


    And ¡°boom¡±!


    A sudden pain comes.


    Just like someone rushing in and squatting his body with an axe, aiming at cutting off thorns.


    Those former 36 martial meridians seem to be chopped off by a knife.


    The power which did not absorbed by the Star Tree is torturing him. It is like a stupid driver who tries to slow down by stepping on the gas pedal and continues to move forward. After a ¡°bang,¡± a sharp pain sweeps his whole body, instantly Gao Ge can only hear various pieces of broken voices, his body falls from the boulder, and squats heavily on the ground. Fortunately, a soft land is below, and there is a lawn there to slow down the impact, otherwise Gao Ge would have a severe concussion even if he survived.


    ¡°Gao Ge!¡±


    Rui is shocked.


    She rushes to the front and finds Gao Ge lying on the ground with his body curling up. He shivers, like an epileptic.


    Looking at him, she dares not to stretch her hand out to touch him. Her mind is totally confused and stopped working under horror.


    Is the toxicity of those wild fruits that strong?


    Then why would she be fine after eating those fruits?


    Not only is there no problem, but after eating the wild fruit, her body gets lighter, as if she ate some magic pills which make her so strong that she could walk up five flights of stairs without gasping. In fact, Rui has never realized how scary it would be if a human stopped breathing.


    Deep in the jungle.


    Yue Xincheng is now as tired as an old dog, he finally stops.


    ¡°Xia Lu, do you think my boss is dead now?¡±


    Sitting in the distance, Xia Lu crosses her legs and closes her eyes in order to raise his spirit. She then asks, ¡°Do you have any confidence in your boss?¡±


    ¡°I still can¡¯t find him after all these hours!¡±


    ¡°Since we didn¡¯t find his body, it means he hasn¡¯t died yet.¡±


    Yue Xincheng pumps his mouth after listening to her words.


    Sounds not that reasonable!


    ¡°You¡¯d better mind your own business now. You would definitely die without my protection.¡± Says Xia Lu, sighing.


    She is actually right.


    Along the way, they did encounter many dangers in the process of searching for Gao Ge, such as some low-level monsters. Fortunately, they did not meet a middle-level monster like the Thunder Tiger. Otherwise, Yue Xincheng would be dead even he was protected by Xia Lu.


    ¡°A strong man in need of a girl¡¯s protection.¡± Sighs Xia Lu.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s because my boss is not around!¡±


    Hearing him, she hesitates and asks, ¡°So are you going to become a superman if your boss is here?¡±


    ¡°No, but I would be protected by him instead of a girl!¡± Yue Xincheng¡¯s voice becomes louder.


    Xia Lu smiles ironically.


    So bloody reasonable.


    Mama nearly kneels before you.


    After a while, she asks, ¡°Do you think Gao Ge has something to do with Lyu You¡¯s death?¡±


    Yue Xincheng¡¯s pupils suddenly tightened.


    Though she insists that Lyu You was eaten by a Thunder Tiger.


    Yue Xincheng gets the definite impression that that guy¡¯s death involved Gao Ge.


    After all, Gao Ge has dreamed of killing Lyu You for a long period of time. Over the days, he has been looking for opportunities.


    Yue Xincheng takes a deep breath and smiles, ¡°Seriously? Do you think he is powerful enough to kill Lyu You? You definitely overestimated him!¡±


    Though he could find that Xia Lu and Lyu You aren¡¯t that intimate.


    On the contrary, Xia Lu seems to loathe Lyu You quite a lot.


    Yet this would not make him trust her.


    Nobody knows whether she will sell Gao Ge or not when danger comes.


    Yue Xincheng is rather firm on this issue.


    Xia Lu just smiles after hearing his words.


    ¡°Yeah, indeed. You know, although Gao Ge¡¯s Qi conduction is quite good, he is limited to this. It is not really a good thing to practice. With the strength of Lyu You, a hundred Gao Ge are not his opponents.¡±


    Listening to Xia Lu, Yue Xincheng is still somewhat unhappy. Though he manages to shut his mouth. He does not discuss too much with Xia Lu on this issue, but he keeps sneering inside his heart.


    Pathetic Lyu You.


    You were totally, completely dead.


    And the woman you loved might become my boss¡¯s wife!


    No wonder you have such a sinister name¡­


    He takes a glimpse at Xia Lu, thinking that she is quite gorgeous and definitely a fine match for Gao Ge.


    Wait, no¡­ What about Meng Jing?


    Yue Xincheng can¡¯t help sticking his nose where it doesn¡¯t belong. ¡°Both Meng Jing and Xia Lu are awesome women, which one is my boss¡¯s Miss. Right?¡±


    Then he starts to pull his hair and swear, ¡°Bloody Libras!¡±

 Chapter 25

    Gao Ge¡¯s face is wet with early morning dew which makes him wake up from his deep sleep. He finds him wearing a black coat with a gust of perfume on it while the owner of the coat is shivering against the stone with a thin hoodie. Even in deep sleep, she is still curled up and held her arms tightly.


    Gao Ge thinks that Rui is a stupid woman but indeed there is something inside him. After covering her with her coat, he finds that Rui¡¯s face is red. He reaches out to touch her forehead subconsciously and is surprised again.


    ¡°No wonder you have a fever. Didn¡¯t you know to find a cave to hide?¡± It¡¯s still very cold in March. Gao Ge sighs and hurries to take out some fruit from his backpack.


    ¡°There should be no problem with your fever after eating these fruits.¡± Gao Ge mutters.


    Rui is really very weak. She had eaten a lot of wild fruits before but she still had a fever last night.


    ¡°Hum? You are awake?¡± Rui opens her eyes slowly and looks at Gao Ge in front of her. She is a little delighted but soon becomes vigilant, ¡°Did you do anything to me?¡±


    Gao Ge chuckles, ¡°You think too much.¡±


    Rui, ¡°¡­¡±


    Damn straight man!


    How could there be such a kind of person in the world? The brain circuit is really novel!


    ¡°Eat these fruits quickly.¡± Gao Ge urges.


    ¡°Why? I won¡¯t eat them.¡± Rui answers directly and firmly without thinking.


    Gao Ge looks at her with a doubtful look.


    Rui sighs and says sincerely, ¡°The wild fruit is poisonous, and you don¡¯t eat it too.¡±


    Gao Ge laughs, ¡°How do you know it is poisonous?¡±


    ¡°Did you know that you ate the wild fruit and almost died yesterday?¡± Rui raises her voice. Looking at her energetic look, Gao Ge wonders if she has a fever.


    After listening to Rui¡¯s words, Gao Ge¡¯s face dims down obviously.


    In fact, the first moment he woke up, he immediately explored his martial meridians.


    36 channels of martial meridians have been opened originally, but now there is only one left.


    Besides, there are no 35 martial meridians for him to open.


    He is puzzled.


    Everyone has 36 martial meridians in his body. Why is he special?


    Only one channel?


    Although this channel of martial meridian is slightly thicker than that of ordinary people, but what¡¯s the use of it?


    No matter who look at the deal, it is a loss, isn¡¯t it?


    What makes him angry is that the purple air absorbed in his body originally also disappears without trace at this time, as if it had never existed before.


    He is itching to clench and pull up the tree lurking beneath his heart in his body.


    I let you live in my body, but you hurt me instead giving me some benefits.


    Wouldn¡¯t your conscience hurt?


    Ho Ho.


    Star Tree, I advise you to be kind!


    ¡°Stop talking about that. You eat these fruits first. I can assure you that there is no poison!¡± Gao Ge says.


    Rui still looks at him with suspicion.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t eat, you¡¯ll die here.¡± Gao Ge scares her with a black face.


    After entering the secret realm of Mount Duanlong, Rui is on the verge of collapse. If Gao Ge says at ordinary times, she will regard it as a fart directly. But now she is really scared, so she picks up the fruit and gnaws it quickly without thinking about it.


    Only then does Gao Ge feel relieved.


    He looks around and finds that the fog begins to disperse gradually.


    ¡°It won¡¯t take long time for you to go home.¡± Gao Ge sighs.


    ¡°Really?¡± Rui is obviously excited after hearing the words.


    Gao Ge nods and feels a little bitter.


    He thought originally that Mount Duanlong would be his chance to turn over. But the result is just as his father said, ¡°The salted fish turns over in order to be cooked on both sides.¡± A sense of frustration sweeps over and his mood almost collapses. Fortunately, he is snapped out of pain by a tiger roar.


    Gao Ge frowns his eyebrows immediately with a tight face.


    ¡°Here comes the tiger again?¡±


    He hastens to stand up and pulls up Rui sitting on the ground.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? I just heard the roar of beasts¡­¡± Rui is so frightened that she hides behind Gao Ge subconsciously.


    ¡°We¡¯re in trouble.¡± Gao Ge says with a bitter smile.


    How can this be the Thunder Tiger?


    It should be Mellivora capensis, the most fearless animal in the world.


    It did not catch up with him before, but now it has come back again. However, he really has a wonderful relationship with the Thunder Tiger, just in line with the sentence: The fate is wonderful. Unfortunately, it¡¯s a fatal relationship.


    There is a rustling sound in the grass.


    Gao Ge grabs Rui¡¯s wrist and begins to run away at once without hesitation.


    The sound of the tiger¡¯s feet landing on the ground can be heard behind them.


    Unfortunately, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t encounter the fleeing herd this time, otherwise there is a glean hope of survival.


    ¡°Big tiger!¡± Rui looks back. She is so frightened that her red face because of a fever turns pale in a moment.


    Gao Ge is really surprised at this stupid girl.


    At such an urgent moment, she still has the mind to look around.


    The distance between the male Thunder Tiger behind and them is narrowing rapidly. It¡¯s about 20 meters apart.


    Gao Ge falls into an inner battle.


    If he runs away with Rui, he and she will die.


    But if he leaves Rui, he may be able to escape, let alone the Thunder Tiger will swallow Rui left behind first. Just like the joke said, I don¡¯t have to run past the tiger, I just have to run faster than you.


    It sounds interesting, but every word is like a bloody knife.


    He turns his face and looks at the black coat on Rui rather than the Thunder Tiger.


    He shows a smile on his face.


    Anyway, he has only one martial meridian now which is not as good as preexistence.


    Even if he was a stupid loser in the preexistence, he had two martial meridians. Such a rebirth is meaningless.


    So¡­


    Even if he¡¯s going to die, it¡¯s no big deal.


    At least, Meng Jing survives.


    He hurls Rui forward after having made his mind.


    ¡°Run by yourself and leave me alone!¡±


    Rui is shocked. She turns her face and looks at Gao Ge, but Gao Ge has turned around with his back to her.


    ¡°Gao Ge, run quickly¡­¡±


    ¡°You run quickly, I will kill the tiger and eat it!¡± Gao Ge hums and then says.


    Don¡¯t talk about Rui.


    Even Gao Ge himself does not know where the heroism comes from.


    Probably, even if he dies, it¡¯s not a big deal.


    He leaded a lousy life in the preexistence, if let him follow the path of his preexistence once again¡­


    It will be better to die.


    The Thunder Tiger leaps high at this time, its body is like an open bow. Its goal is Gao Ge who stands there like an ocean-calming magic needle.


    The tiger¡¯s growl brings gale.


    Gao Ge is no longer afraid. He walks forward instead of retreating with the determination to die.


    He begins to mobilize the strength in his body and then the martial meridian trembles violently. The Star Tree lurking beneath his heart suddenly starts to convey the required strength for Gao Ge¡­


    At the same time, his forward impact accelerates a lot, just like the sudden pull of Bugatti¡¯s engine. The instant impact makes him somewhat difficult to control. But before the tiger¡¯s claws come up, his punch just falls steadily on the jaw of the Thunder Tiger.


    He hears a crack.


    He hears the sound of broken bones.


    It¡¯s not his fist but the Thunder Tiger.


    The huge monster falls sideways from tens of meters high.


    ¡°A-punch Superman?¡± Gao Ge still keeps the posture of punching, but his brain can hardly think.


    I¡­


    Am I so fierce?

 Chapter 26

    Gao Ge mobilizes the Star Tree in his body and then suddenly finds that the Star Tree is blooming with a different shine.


    At the same time, the brilliant energy is slowly flowing along his martial meridian.


    It¡¯s not strength.


    It¡¯s absolutely not the usual strength of the ancient martial artists!


    Looking at the Thunder Tiger who was hit and thrown away by his one punch, Gao Ge¡¯s mood is very complex at this moment. He even begins to doubt whether his just punch had the effect of a violent attack.


    It is endless harm!


    The Thunder Tiger stands up slowly, the middle-level monster¡¯s anti-attack ability is still very good. Even if the previous punch has completely blown it off, it can still stand up although the process is a little lengthy.


    In this process, Gao Ge is still immersed in shock. He doesn¡¯t remember to rush to give it another punch, otherwise it definitely won¡¯t have the chance to stand up. That¡¯s Gao Ge¡¯s character. He will kill his opponent when the opponent is sick. He will never imitate the hesitation of the villains in various movies and TV dramas and give his opponents the chance to fight back.


    But this time, the Thunder Tiger doesn¡¯t rush to him in a violent manner as before after standing up. Instead, it steps back subconsciously and looks at Gao Ge vigilantly, as if facing a strong enemy. It¡¯s the beast¡¯s intuition that makes it realize that the human being in front of him is not as weak as before.


    Gao Ge is a threat to him.


    The Thunder Tiger is very clear about it.


    After having the power of the previous punch, Gao Ge regains his composure.


    At least, he is not helpless to deal with the Thunder Tiger.


    Rui doesn¡¯t leave Gao Ge alone to escape.


    She is stunned there and still thinking about what happened just now.


    It¡¯s a pity for her not to shoot that scene and post it on her moments.


    She is really dumbfounded.


    This guy¡­


    How could he be so powerful?


    He can shoot a tiger away with only one punch.


    Gao Ge glares at the Thunder Tiger.


    When Gao Ge steps forward suddenly, the Thunder Tiger jumps back subconsciously.


    Seeing this scene, Gao Ge shrinks his pupils and rises the corners of his mouth slightly. It¡¯s a kind of victorious smile.


    The previous punch has left a certain psychological shadow for the king of the jungle. He begins to think whether he can kill the Thunder Tiger if he tries his best.


    To his surprise, an energy cluster comes out of the Thunder Tiger¡¯s mouth and smashes towards him.


    After he dodges its attack and turns around, the Thunder Tiger has disappeared.


    How could it escape in this way?


    ¡°Where is the big tiger?¡± Rui rushes to Gao Ge and asks.


    Gao Ge turns around, looks at her and asks curiously, ¡°What¡¯s your accent?¡±


    Rui rolls her eyes and says, ¡°Don¡¯t pay attention to that. But what kind of tiger is that? How awesome! It can spray the thunder.¡± Before Gao Ge answers, Rui continues to say, ¡°You¡¯re also so powerful. You can hurt the big tiger by only one punch. Are you superman?¡±


    After saying that, her eyes are full of worship.


    Gao Ge sighs, ¡°You talk too much.¡±


    Rui becomes unhappy but Gao Ge ignores her.


    All of a sudden, the land beneath their feet shakes again.


    Gao Ge stands firm as a mountain.


    Rui hurries to hold Gao Ge¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Why does the earthquake happen again?¡±


    Gao Ge sighs.


    It¡¯s over.


    The journey to secret realm of Mount Duanlong comes to an end eventually.


    Gao Ge thinks carefully that after coming to Mount Duanlong, he ate a lot of fruit, enjoyed in the Linghe River and even got the core of fire wolf king.


    His small backpack is stuffed with a lot of fruit. He also earns a lot.


    But he really doesn¡¯t know the situation of the martial meridians in his body. He had fallen apart when his 36 martial meridians turned into only one martial meridian. The reason why he chose to fight with the Thunder Tiger directly was because he felt that he had lost the meaning of living. Of course, it was also a temporary meridian.


    After hitting the Thunder Tiger and throwing it away by one punch, Gao Ge began to realize that the remaining one martial meridian seems to be a great difference.


    Therefore, Gao Ge also has no way to make a judgement on whether his own situation is good or bad in a short time.


    When the shaking of the mountain stops, the mist enveloped Mount Duanlong disperses completely, and the landscape of the whole mountain changes dramatically again.


    It means that he can go home.


    ¡°That is¡­ The mountain path?¡± Rui is surprised.


    She doesn¡¯t expect that the path she is looking for will appear so quickly in front of her.


    She bursts into tears of joy at once.


    Quite a few exclamations come behind them.


    ¡°We can finally go home!¡±


    ¡°Mom, I miss you!¡±


    ¡°I can survive, I can survive!¡±


    Numerous people are whining.


    Each of them looks confounded.


    Gao Ge looks back and sighs slowly.


    What a bunch of stupid human beings!


    If Gao Ge has the choice, he will choose to stay here for a few years.


    He will be invincible if he goes out at that time.


    Gao Ge walks on the mountain path, suddenly a shout comes behind him.


    The shout is as sad as the liver breaks.


    ¡°Boss! Don¡¯t run!¡±


    Gao Ge turns his face and looks at Yue Xincheng who rushes towards him. He waves his hand and laughs.


    He laughs at the two big bags that Yue Xincheng is carrying.


    He didn¡¯t bring this brother in vain!


    Gao Ge made full preparations when he came here, but unfortunately, his bags were lost under the chase of the Thunder Tiger.


    It seems that Yue Xincheng is more reliable, at least more reliable than himself.


    Xia Lu follows behind Yue Xincheng slowly.


    Yue Xincheng rushes up and embraces Gao Ge.


    ¡°Go away, don¡¯t disgust me.¡± Gao Ge scolds but laughs.


    ¡°Boss, I thought you were dead!¡± Yue Xincheng leaves Gao Ge¡¯s arms and says with his sad eyes.


    This is his true feeling.


    Gao Ge smiles and hands over the two big bags that Yue Xincheng is carrying.


    ¡°Are you tired? Come on, I¡¯ll carry it for you.¡±


    Yue Xincheng, ¡°¡­¡±


    He feels a pain in his chest, he is so sad!


    ¡°Boss, you¡¯re too unjust. I thought you were in danger, but I didn¡¯t think you were going to hook up with a girl.¡± Yue Xincheng glances at Rui beside him and complaints.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk such nonsense! I met him just by chance!¡± Rui says with her red face.


    She had seen Yue Xincheng before, and in her mind, neither of them was a good person.


    At this time, Xia Lu also comes up to Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge reaches out and waves as a greeting.


    ¡°Lyu You is dead.¡± Xia Lu opens her mouth and says.


    Rui¡¯s face turns pale at once.


    Someone really died here.


    But she thinks it is also normal. The big tiger she met with Gao Ge before was very frightening.


    Gao Ge is slightly stunned and then asks in surprise, ¡°How did he die?¡±


    After listening to Gao Ge, Xia Lu doesn¡¯t answer immediately, but stares at Gao Ge with her beautiful eyes.


    She seems to find something from Gao Ge¡¯s face.


    Gao Ge still looks blank.


    After a moment, Xia Lu exhales slowly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± After saying that, Xia Lu goes straight down the mountain.

 Chapter 27

    The psychological quality of Gao Ge is very good.


    At this point, he is very confident in himself.


    In the last life, he had experienced so many intrigues, so he had also gained a lot.


    But Xia Lu¡¯s reaction is a bit strange. Is this the end of the matter?


    Gao Ge can hardly believe it.


    When they reach the foot of the mountain, they see many tents and a group of police officers who have real nuclear bombs. Gao Ge does not respond much but Yue Xincheng is surprised.


    ¡°Boss, what is going on here?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Gao Ge says with a smile, ¡°The people outside the mountain must be anxious about what happened before in Mount Duanlong.¡±


    Yue Xincheng thinks for a moment and feels that it is reasonable. He knocks his head and smiles.


    At this time, another group of people come over to them.


    ¡°Take them all away.¡± The middle-aged man in a Chinese tunic suit in the middle of the group says.


    A large group of people surround them immediately.


    Rui is frightened and then hides behind Gao Ge again.


    Seeing this, Yue Xincheng sneers.


    Ho Ho.


    Is there no relationship between them?


    Who believes it!


    Women are indeed Chicken Feet with Pickled Peppers.


    ¡°Boss, what do these people want to do?¡± Yue Xincheng comes up again and whispers.


    Gao Ge glances at him and before he can open his mouth, Xia Lu speaks first.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to care who they are, just remember, no matter what they say, you should cooperate with them well.¡± Xia Lu says seriously.


    Gao Ge thinks about it and then nods solemnly.


    He doesn¡¯t know how many times he has seen the man who wears the Chinese tunic suit.


    However, almost every time Gao Ge sees him, he¡¯s on TV or in the lecture hall.


    The tourists who came down from Mount Duanlong are basically led by two or three people wearing military uniforms or black shirts and heading for different buses.


    Some people are curious while some are frightened.


    What is rare on their faces is the expectation of the unknown.


    Gao Ge, Yue Xincheng, Xia Lu together with Rui who is inseparable from Gao Ge, get into the same bus.


    ¡°Where are they going to take us?¡± Yue Xincheng looks around and asks.


    ¡°You will know when you get there.¡± After saying this, Gao Ge closes his eyes and rests his mind.


    Where are they going?


    He is very clear in his heart, but it is not convenient to say it now.


    Finally, he has to catch up with the pace of his last life.


    To be honest, he is a little excited¡­


    The bus bumps all the way and still does not stop after three or four hours.


    Although Gao Ge has closed his eyes, he doesn¡¯t sleep. He is looking at his martial meridian.


    The Star Tree still exudes a mysterious glow, and the thick martial meridian is also slowly flowing with the power of the vast stars.


    ¡°Not bad, 36 martial meridians has become only one martial meridian, but this martial meridian allows me to run the power of the stars. The power of the stars is probably from the Star Tree.¡± Gao Ge soon ponders over but still worries.


    Others condense and practice their pneuma through the movement of the strength in their bodies.


    But he has no strength, are there any steps?


    Can the previous method of cultivation be applied to him at the present?


    Honestly, Gao Ge is now somewhat confused.


    The bus makes a rasping sound.


    It stops.


    Gao Ge also opens his eyes.


    ¡°No! They send us to the mountain again!¡± Yue Xincheng says with a bitter face.


    Gao Ge looks around and does not speak.


    But Xia Lu is a little surprised.


    ¡°It turns out to be here¡­¡±


    Yue Xincheng quickly looks at her and asks, ¡°Do you know where it is?¡±


    ¡°The Cultivation Academy is the only school in Huaxia cultivating the immortals.¡± Xia Lu says, pauses and then adds, ¡°For now, it should be, but it will be uncertain in the future.¡± Combining with the special changes that have taken place on the earth before, and the opening of the secret realm of Mount Duanlong, Xia Lu has realized that Huaxia, or the whole earth, will undergo earth-shaking changes.


    And those of them who came out of the secret realm of Mount Duanlong are doomed to be the center of public attention. They may be upright or be plunged into an endless abyss.


    Xia Lu has a good talent for immortality and she is good at seizing the opportunities, so she thinks that it is definitely a good thing.


    ¡°The Cultivation Academy?¡± Yue Xincheng¡¯s eyes almost pop out, ¡°Is there such a school?¡±


    ¡°Are you amazed?¡± Xia Lu smiles.


    Yue Xincheng keeps nodding his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right, you will get used to it after several surprises.¡± Xia Lu pats on his shoulder and stands up to get off the bus.


    Yue Xincheng is stunned and then turns to look at Gao Ge.


    The smile on Gao Ge¡¯s face is a little similar to that of Xia Lu¡¯s previous one. Gao Ge also nods, ¡°What she said is right, you should get used to it.¡± Then he reaches out and grabs Yue Xincheng¡¯s wrist.


    ¡°Boss, what do you want to do?!¡± Yue Xincheng wants to retract his arm, but he is gripped by Gao Ge.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move! I like women as much as you do, I just want to see how many martial meridians you have opened this time.¡±


    Then, Gao Ge can hardly breathe.


    ¡°You are really a monster¡­¡±


    The talent of Yue Xincheng in the last life was very good, otherwise, it was impossible for him to enter the Class Earth.


    In this life, he has already opened up 30 martial meridians after the trip to Mount Duanlong!


    He can definitely enter the Class Heaven with such kind of talent.


    Therefore, the world is really not as fair as you think. Do you think those super-rich second generations born with golden spoons are as happy as you think? You¡¯re wrong, you can¡¯t imagine how happy they are!


    Gao Ge thinks for a moment after getting off the bus. It is the first Cultivation Academy in Huaxia. It is located outside a remote mountain village under the jurisdiction of Nancheng City. The reason why this place is so rural is that it is not noticeable. People who used to live here had also taken generous subsidies and moved away.


    So there are no shops or villages around here. And there are guards nearby to avoid people entering by mistake, but soon the guards here will be removed. After entering the enthusiasm of universal immortal cultivation, these are no longer secrets. All the immortal cultivation schools, the ancient martial arts family, and other immortal academies will spring up like mushrooms after a spring rain.


    It is a trend that no one can resist.


    Those attempts to reverse it are doomed to failure.


    Some people who get off the bus are old and some are young, but soon, those over 30 years old will be cleared out. The reason is very simple. It is difficult for those cultivators over 30 to continue to improve except for those who started immortal cultivation when they were young, like Xia Lu and Lyu You. There is basically no great future for people started halfway.


    It is the best of times, It is the worst of times. Some people will overcome all difficulties and achieve glorious careers in this era, and some will yield to their destinies and become ordinary people.

 Chapter 28

    In such a remote place locates such a spectacular academy, which is amazing.


    Even if its entrance is also magnificent with two stone beasts on both sides. They are majestic and powerful with their waving claws. At the gate, there are four soldiers dressed in military uniforms with real guns.


    They look solemn and serious.


    Everyone who sees this scene will remember these two words.


    Those tourists who are received from Mount Duanlong to the Cultivation Academy, while passing through the gate, are involuntarily shocked, and they become respectful.


    Even if they simply don¡¯t know what it is, what they are here for, it is subconscious behavior.


    After everyone enters the academy, they are arranged to have meals in the cafeteria.


    There is a man in a black gown who walks to the front of the crowd. He smiles and says, ¡°These days, you were scared in Mount Duanlong. I¡¯m afraid there is no chance to eat something delicious in the mountains. Now everyone first has a full meal, then check in, OK?¡±


    The cafeteria is very large and empty, and everyone is scattered, but every word that the black-shirt man says is heard by all the people even if the man doesn¡¯t use a loudspeaker.


    It sounds a little odd. After the man said those words, everyone feels the man is a tourist guide and they are participating in a tour group.


    ¡°What is this place?¡± A middle-aged man says with bold courage.


    ¡°Yeah, we have to go home!¡± Someone spoke, and naturally, there are followers.


    ¡°Why are you arresting us?¡±


    Soon, the quiet cafeteria becomes a noisy vegetable market.


    Everyone starts asking questions, and the questions they¡¯ve asked must be repeated hundreds of times.


    Not only that black man but Gao Ge also can¡¯t hear clearly what they are saying.


    When the man in the black shirt reached out his palms and waves down, everyone quickly is quiet.


    Those who are still noisy do not know why they are silence suddenly as if their throats are caught by some strange force.


    ¡°Of course you want to go home, but before that, you need to stay here for a few days,¡± the man in the black shirt says calmly.


    ¡°You must tell me why,¡± someone shouts.


    ¡°Why? You¡¯ll soon know, but not now. In short, please take your time and wait a minute,¡± the black man says with a smile.


    Hearing what he said, the crowd doesn¡¯t say anything anymore.


    Partly because these people who came out of Mount Duanlong do not feel that there is any danger here.


    Partly because they don¡¯t dare to look for trouble as they are covered by the mental aura the black shirt man releases.


    The mental aura can¡¯t be seen and touched, but it really exists.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t feel worried at all. He just eats and drinks, and not to think about it.


    And so does Xia Lu.


    In the eyes of others, they are confused about what will happen here. They know nothing about here, so they naturally feel worried, even if Yue Xincheng asks Gao Ge more than once, will they be cut into slices by the country?


    After the man in the black shirt left, in the canteen, there are sobs.


    ¡°They should have been happy and lucky,¡± Xia Lu sighs.


    It¡¯s true, in Gao Ge¡¯s view. These people should have felt lucky and happy when they were in the secret realm of Mount Duanlong.


    Of course, on this issue, Gao Ge is not qualified to criticize them. After all, he is different from everyone. He is a prophet, as it is in the current situation.


    After having meals in the cafeteria, they are taken to the dormitory.


    In fact, at this time, there are already many students and teachers in the Cultivation Academy, and their identities are very special.


    The students look very young, and each of them looks at the crowd with a suspicious look. Perhaps they don¡¯t understand why there are so many strangers in the Academy.


    Most of these students are ancient martial artists who have been cultivated since childhood, and some of them are from the ancient martial arts families or the outstanding of the immortal cultivation schools. The latter is a way of recruiting, and Gao Ge knows that, so he doesn¡¯t feel curious.


    The expression on Xia Lu¡¯s face shows that she is very yearning for this, but the number of cultivators recruited by the ancient martial arts in Huaxia every year is very limited.


    Even Xia Lu can¡¯t get in. You must know how strong those who can enter the Cultivation Academy are.


    Lying in the dormitory, Gao Ge closes his eyes and is ready to sleep.


    Yue Xincheng sits at Gao Ge¡¯s bed and asks, ¡°Boss, are you really not worried?¡±


    ¡°Why should I be worried?¡± Gao Ge sits up and asks. He blinks his eyes.


    ¡°How long do we need to stay here?¡± Yue Xincheng asks.


    Gao Ge smiles and says: ¡°We can go back soon, but we have to come back at once.¡±


    ¡°Come back?¡± Yue Xincheng is stunned and asks, ¡°What are we going to do?¡±


    ¡°This is a school, we are back, of course, to go to class,¡± Gao Ge says.


    ¡°Why are we going to go to class here?¡±


    Gao Ge closes his eyes again.


    At present, he can¡¯t explain more and let him understand. To be honest, communicating with Yue Xincheng is really a very heart-wrenching thing¡­


    At this time, there is a knock on the door.


    Gao Ge takes a glimpse at Yue Xincheng, Yue Xincheng immediately plays the role of a follower and goes to open the door.


    The door opens and a middle-aged man comes in.


    Gao Ge gets up from the bed.


    ¡°Young men, sit down please,¡± the middle-aged man says.


    Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng immediately sit down and prepare to be at the mercy of the man.


    ¡°Give me your hand,¡± the man says to Yue Xincheng.


    Although Yue Xincheng doesn¡¯t know why he still reaches his hand over.


    The man grabs the wrist of Yue Xincheng, and suddenly a force begins to explore along his arm.


    Gao Ge understands.


    The man is testing the qualification and checking how many of martial meridians have they opened.


    But for a moment, the expression on the face of the middle-aged man quickly became wonderful.


    ¡°How¡­ how is this possible?¡±


    Yue Xincheng is stunned, while Gao Ge is very happy.


    He has already tested Yue Xincheng¡¯s martial meridians before, and naturally, he knows why the man is surprised.


    At this point, Gao Ge really wants to put his hands on his shoulders, gently pluck his head, and quietly asks:


    ¡°Do you feel surprised?¡±


    ¡°Do you feel excited?¡±

 Chapter 29

    The middle-aged man is happy.


    He can¡¯t wait to jump up now and clench his fists and scream.


    He finds the treasure!


    He really has got the treasure.


    Even if it is in the Cultivation Academy, there are few who dare to say that they have opened 30 martial meridians.


    Even he has only opened 32 martial meridians. When he first started to cultivate, he opened 28 martial meridians.


    After so many years, only four martial meridians have been opened.


    However, he has no way to change it.


    Once a warrior begins to cultivate, it is not completely impossible to open martial meridians, but it will be horribly slow. Therefore, how many martial meridians have been opened before one starts to cultivate, it reflects one¡¯s talent.


    ¡°Kid, you¡¯re so lucky. You¡¯re absolutely a genius,¡± the middle-aged man says with a smile.


    Somehow, being strangely stared at, Yue Xincheng suddenly has a bad feeling, and even subconsciously takes a chill.


    ¡°You are one of Class Heaven¡¯s students now. My name is Meng Fang.¡± Meng Fang has already made up his mind to recruit this student anyway. He is so good a seedling!


    Yue Xincheng felt puzzled.


    Then, Meng Fang asked Gao Ge to sit in front of him.


    Meng Fang holds Gao Ge¡¯s wrist, but his face shows an incredible look.


    ¡°How is that? Is my boss a genius of the geniuses?¡± Yue Xincheng screams at the side.


    Meng Fang looks at Gao Ge. When their eyes contact, he is hesitating.


    Gao Ge laughs grimly.


    ¡°It seems that I am not a genius!¡± Gao Ge says with a smile.


    Meng Fang also feels sorry about him.


    Meng Fang originally thought that all the people who came out of Mount Duanlong were good seedlings.


    It seems that this is not the case!


    ¡°You only opened one martial meridian, it is¡­very rare.¡± Meng Fang says seriously.


    The meaning of the words is that Gao Ge may not be as good as a normal cultivator.


    ¡°Meng, what do you mean by this?¡± Yue Xincheng¡¯s face changes. ¡°My boss only opened one martial meridian? How is this possible? Just take a good look! My boss is really a genius¡­¡±


    Speaking of this, Yue Xincheng suddenly stops.


    He worries that what he¡¯s said will not comfort Gao Ge but will hurt him.


    ¡°You¡¯d better enter Class Chaos,¡± says Meng Fang.


    ¡°What do you mean? Why can¡¯t my boss be in the same class as me?¡± Yue Xincheng becomes angry at once.


    ¡°His qualifications are not very good, so he is impossible to enter Class Heaven.¡± Meng Fang says slowly.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll also go to Class Chaos.¡± Yue Xincheng says without hesitation.


    Meng Fang is completely confused.


    ¡°Kiddo, do you know how big the disparity between Class Chaos and Class Heaven is? Are you going there as you please?¡±


    You¡¯re insane!


    Before Meng Fang says, Yue Xincheng continues, ¡°I don¡¯t care. I just want to be the same class as my boss, or we are both in Class Heaven, or we are both in Class Chaos!¡±


    Meng Fang sighs and says, ¡°I understand, but believe me, if I really get your friend to Class Heaven, it will not be a good thing for him.¡±


    Maybe Yue Xincheng doesn¡¯t understand Meng Fang¡¯s words, but Gao Ge is deeply convinced that this is like throwing a poor student into the rocket class that is full of schoolmasters. How many white eyes and bullying will he suffer from?


    The reason is absolutely not so profound. Anyone can understand it.


    ¡°Mr. Meng, I¡¯ll persuade him. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll go Class Chaos and he¡¯ll enter Class Heaven.¡± Gao Ge says with a smile.


    Meng Fang is surprised.


    He glances at Gao Ge and ponders for a moment, then nods and encourages Gao Ge. ¡°In fact, you do not need to be depressed, although you are in Class Chaos, as long as you improve your strength, you can still enter the higher classes.¡±


    Gao Ge smiles. ¡°I am not depressed.¡±


    Meng Fang is quite helpless.


    He thinks, young man, you are not depressed now, not because of how good your psychological quality is, because you have no idea about the so-called Class Heaven and Class Chaos!


    When Meng Fang stands up, Gao Ge suddenly says, ¡°Mr. Meng, is the world going to change?¡±


    Meng Fang glances at him and is a little surprised. ¡°Oh? Why are you saying that?¡±


    ¡°I just think that recently, it is not too peaceful!¡± Gao Ge smiles, showing his teeth which is as white as the teeth in the advertisement.


    Meng Fang smiles and says, ¡°You will soon know.¡± Then he turns and walks out.


    When the door is closed again, Yue Xincheng says angrily, ¡°Boss, don¡¯t say anything! Anyway, I won¡¯t go to Class Heaven! We were not in the same class at the previous school. Now I have the chance to be at the same class with you, and I won¡¯t miss this opportunity.¡±


    Gao Ge will die laughing.


    ¡°Bro, don¡¯t you be so stupid?¡±


    Yue Xincheng glimpses, and then he laughs, ¡°Boss, are you boasting about me, or boasting me? Or boasting me?¡±


    Gao Ge takes a deep breath and says calmly, ¡°You have to know that the treatment of Class Heaven and Class Chaos is not the same. For the simplest analogy, in the distribution of many cultivation resources, the students of Class Heaven is much better than the students in Class Chaos.¡±


    ¡°Then I would rather not!¡± says Yue Xincheng.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want! But you can sneak it to me!¡± Gao Ge says.


    In fact, this is just a way Gao Ge trying to convince him. In the last life, because Yue Xincheng did such a thing, he was forced to leave the Academy. In this life, Gao Ge is certainly not willing to let this happen again.


    Yue Xincheng¡¯s eyes light up. ¡°You¡¯re right! Then am I going there?¡±


    Yue Xincheng doesn¡¯t know why Meng Fang said that Gao Ge¡¯s talent was not good. Though Yue Xincheng doesn¡¯t believe that, he has to do some preparations at the moment. Since Class Heaven can allocate more resources for cultivation, he is certainly going to share with his boss!


    ¡°OK, that¡¯s it.¡±


    Yue Xincheng suddenly thinks of something. He asks, ¡°Boss, the fruits in my bag, will they go bad?¡±


    Gao Ge smiles and says, ¡°No, don¡¯t worry. We will go back soon, and these fruits will also be brought back.¡±


    ¡°Good!¡±


    Just at this moment, there is a knock on the door.


    Yue Xincheng opens the door, and it turns out to be Xia Lu.


    ¡°Have you been tested?¡± Xia Lu asks.


    Gao Ge nods his head.


    ¡°I am in Class Heaven. What about you?¡± Xia Lu asks again.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°What kind of class are you in?¡±


    ¡°No, before that sentence.¡±


    Xia Lu is stunned and then says, ¡°Have you been tested?¡±


    ¡°Not yet!¡±


    Xia Lu, ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 30

    They¡¯ve stayed in the school for two days.


    In the two days, all the tourists who came out of Mount Duanlong have been tested.


    Only 15 people are qualified.


    These people are all under the age of 30, and those over the age of 30 do not have any value to continue to practice. They are naturally sent away.


    Of course, the 15 people who have been left can also leave, but they must leave their contact information and wait for the notice to enter the Cultivation Academy.


    Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng take the bus and enter Nancheng City, then take the high-speed rail and return to Jiangnan City.


    ¡°It feels so good to go home!¡± Yue Xincheng is excited to tears.


    ¡°You don¡¯t go home, follow me, come back to my house,¡± Gao Ge says.


    Yue Xincheng looks at him, puzzled.


    Gao Ge sighs and says, ¡°Are you sure that your brother will ignore it if he knows these things?¡±


    Yue Xincheng¡¯s face changes and he suddenly silences.


    Gao Ge does not speak, just waiting quietly.


    After a moment of silence, Yue Xincheng says, ¡°I still have to go back, otherwise, my brother must be anxious.¡±


    ¡°Do you think he cares about you?¡± Gao Ge looks gloomy.


    Yue Xincheng is relieved and says helplessly, ¡°Even I hide in your home, he can also find me. Isn¡¯t it more troublesome at that time? Boss, we can¡¯t fight him now!¡±


    This time Gao Ge is silent.


    Yue Xincheng is reasonable.


    Anyway, Yue Family is one of the ancient martial arts families of Jiangnan City.


    Yue Xincheng is squeezed out by his eldest brother at home and even did not open his martial meridian.


    Now it is different. Yue Xincheng suddenly turns into a high-profile genius. He can enter Class Heaven at the Cultivation Academy. As long as the brother of Yue Xincheng is not stupid, he will realize that Yue Xincheng has become his threat.


    He used to not greet him, but now it is not going to happen.


    ¡°Are you sure you want to go back?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    Yue Xincheng answers with a smile, ¡°Do not worry, I know my brother, even if he really wants to do something to me, he has to have a chance, I will not give him such a chance.¡±


    Knowing that Yue Xincheng has made up his mind, Gao Ge says nothing.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t have the right to poke his nose into this. Besides, looking at Yue Xincheng¡¯s confident look, he doesn¡¯t have a good way even if he doesn¡¯t feel at ease.


    After Yue Xincheng leaves, Gao Ge returns home.


    He has disappeared for several days and it is estimated that his parents are anxious.


    In fact, before leaving, Gao Ge left a note to his parents, saying that he needs to go out for a few days, and don¡¯t worry about him. But five days have passed, and his parents must be anxious!


    What¡¯s more, after entering Mount Duanlong, there is no signal on his mobile phone. After he walked out of the mountain, his mobile phone had no power.


    He knocks on the door, and Song Yun opens the door. Once she sees Gao Ge, she immediately reaches out her hand and grabs Gao Ge¡¯s ear, and regardless of the mourning of Gao Ge, directly pulls him in.


    Then, she kicks his ass.


    ¡°The bastard, your old mom has already called the police! Where have you been?¡±


    This is the true reflection.


    Gao Ge mourns while thinking about how to explain.


    Gao Ming is sitting on the sofa at this time. After seeing Gao Ge, he subconsciously stands up, then hesitates and sits down again and reads the newspaper.


    ¡°Do you know that you have a home?¡± Gao Ming says casually.


    At first glance, Gao Ge knows that his old man is pretending to be calm.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you ask me where I went?¡± Gao Ge wonders.


    ¡°Somebody has told us,¡± Gao Ming says.


    Hearing this, Gao Ge is stunned. He asks doubtfully, ¡°Who told you?¡±


    ¡°Police told us.¡± Song Yun kicks Gao Ge again. ¡°What were you doing in Mount Duanlong?¡±


    ¡°Well, why did you ask that? Hasn¡¯t the policeman told us that this is classified?¡± Gao Ming frowns and says.


    Gao Ge is very confused.


    What¡¯s going on?


    Why does it sound¡­everything is out of order?


    What did the government staff say to his parents?


    However, after thinking about it again, Gao Ge feels that it doesn¡¯t seem to be a bad thing. At least he doesn¡¯t need to explain this.


    In the world, this is really not a secret. After all, the earth has undergone such a big change. No one can stop the spread of the news. It is only known sooner or later, and before they left from Nancheng City, the people of the Cultivation Academy did not demand that they had to keep secret and said nothing. Thus it can be seen it is not so serious.


    ¡°Son, you tell me honestly, have you broken the law?¡± Song Yun¡¯s eyes suddenly become red. She grabs Gao Ge¡¯s arm and says, ¡°This time, is the police letting you come back and say goodbye to us?¡±


    Gao Ge: ¡°¡­¡±


    Gao Ming suddenly stands up and throws the newspaper on the table. He yells angrily, ¡°What did I say? I told you not to say it! Let our child decently go to prison!¡±


    Gao Ge: ¡°¡­¡±


    He is confused, totally confused.


    He is really confused.


    What is going on with the story?


    What is this weird logic?


    Before he speaks, Song Yun begins to wipe her tears again.


    ¡°Okay, I don¡¯t say it, but you have to promise Mom after you go to the prison, you must listen to the discipline, and change your heart and reform¡­¡±


    Gao Ge sits on the sofa helplessly.


    He simply doesn¡¯t know what to say now.


    Just at this time, there is a knock on the door.


    Song Yun looks absent-minded and she mutters to herself, ¡°My son just got home. Is he going to leave now?¡±


    ¡°What? I won¡¯t leave!¡± Gao Ge was depressed, but when he opens the door and sees the person standing at the door, his face changes suddenly.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Gao Ge¡¯s voice is cold.


    The man outside the door has a smile on his face, but the smile looks a little stiff.


    ¡°My classmate, I am not malicious¡­¡±


    In fact, it is not to blame that Gao Ge is angry at him. After all, when they met at the first time, he was looking for Gao Ge¡¯s trouble.


    ¡°Gao Ge, who is he?¡± Song Yun comes over and glances at the man. As she sees the man is about the same age with Gao Ge, she thinks he must be her son¡¯s friend or classmate, and says, ¡°Why don¡¯t you let him come in?¡±


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Zhao Jin quickly gets in with two gift bags in his hands. He looks charmingly naive.


    ¡°How do you do! Uncle and Aunt. Haha, it¡¯s the first time I visit you and I don¡¯t know what to bring to you, so I just bring some myself.¡± When he is speaking, he hands over the gift bags.


    Do not hit the man smiling at you. With such an attitude, he seems not to look for trouble, so Gao Ge did not stop him.


    ¡°I very appreciate you can come, and you¡¯re so kind as to bring us the gifts!¡± Song Yun smiles, but the smile is bitter. After all, her son is about to undergo a transformation¡­


    But when she glances at the stuff in the gift bags, she looks dumbfounded.


    Generally speaking, in front of the guest, one shouldn¡¯t open the gift, but Song Yun can¡¯t help herself.


    She puts them on the table and takes them out one by one.


    Above are stacks of money, and below are several property ownership certificates.


    Gao Ge is also stunned.


    He looks at Zhao Jin and feels very confused.


    Has this guy¡¯s head been kicked by a donkey?

 Chapter 31

    When Gao Ge sees Zhao Jin, his first feeling is not good. He feels that the truth will be revealed, and the previous lies will be exposed.


    But now, he thinks it is not the case.


    First of all, Zhao Jin¡¯s attitude towards him is not like making trouble for him, but rather like flattering him.


    That¡¯s why Gao Ge subconsciously wonders if there is something wrong with this guy¡¯s head.


    ¡°Hey, what do you mean by this?¡± Song Yun frowns at Zhao Jin with her vigilant eyes.


    However, Gao Ming first stands up and grabs Zhao Jin¡¯s collar.


    Honestly, there are opportunities on the speed of Gao Ming if Zhao Jin wants to get away from him.


    To Gao Ge¡¯s surprise, Zhao Jin does not move for any reasons and he just lets Gao Ming do so.


    ¡°Did you ask my son to go to jail instead of you?¡± Gao Ming shouts angrily.


    Even the expression on his face is somewhat grim.


    Zhao Jin is also confused.


    His face is blank.


    Gao Ge rubs his face.


    He now admires his father¡¯s associative ability.


    Bur in all fairness, the logical connection is very clear.


    First, they think their son is going to jail. Their son comes back to say goodbye to them and then accept reform in prison.


    It is at this time that Zhao Jin comes, and he takes two big bags of money as well as several property ownership certificates.


    That¡¯s why his parents think much about it! These are the family allowances for Gao Ge. The bastard must be worried about their son confessing him!


    Otherwise, is there such a good thing in the world?


    Have a look.


    How thoughtful his father is!


    Gao Ge admires his father very much.


    ¡°Uncle, is there any misunderstanding?¡± Zhao Jin says with a bitter face.


    Gao Ge sighs and says, ¡°My parents think that I have committed something and I am going to jail because I had been missing for several days before.¡±


    Zhao Jin suddenly realizes and can¡¯t help laughing.


    Gao Ming and Song Yun are puzzled after hearing what Gao Ge said.


    But Gao Ge says so, the meaning in his words is that it is not the case?


    Gao Ming also subconsciously lets Zhao Jin go.


    ¡°Gao Ge, you really don¡¯t have to go to jail?¡±


    Gao Ge smiles bitterly and shakes his head.


    Then, he turns his eyes and stares at Zhao Jin.


    ¡°So what do you mean?¡±


    Zhao Jin laughs bitterly and says, ¡°You are going to the Cultivation Academy soon, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Gao Ge is surprised.


    He doesn¡¯t expect that Zhao Jin is so well-informed.


    Seeing the expression on Gao Ge¡¯s face, even if Gao Ge says nothing, Zhao Jin can guess what Gao Ge is thinking, so he explains, ¡°The Zhao Family is an ancient martial arts family, but it is not as magical as you think. We know that because our higher-ups told us.¡±


    Gao Ge holds his chin in one hand and waits for Zhao Jin to continue.


    Zhao Jin takes a deep breath and tells the whole thing, ¡°The reason why our higher-ups told us is to remind us. If something happens to you in Jiangnan, they will get us into trouble.¡±


    Gao Ge is happy instantly.


    ¡°So to be frank, you have to be our bodyguard?¡±


    Zhao Jin nods hard.


    The words are not very good, but that¡¯s the case.


    Then Gao Ge stops smiling and asks, ¡°Even so, what do you mean by this?¡± When he says this, Gao Ge uses his chin to point something on the table.


    Zhao Jin smiles and says, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal, just make a friend.¡±


    Bullshit!


    Evil money.


    There are hundreds of thousands of yuan on the table and the value of several property housing certificates is immeasurable.


    Is it not a big deal?


    ¡°Are you trying to solicit me?¡±


    Zhao Jin shakes his head and smiles bitterly, ¡°We just have the idea but we don¡¯t have the courage!¡±


    This is quite true.


    Who dares to compete with the Cultivation Academy?


    Who wants to die?


    What¡¯s more, as an ancient martial arts family, the Zhao Family dares not violate the rules arbitrarily.


    There is a sword hovering over their necks.


    ¡°OK, things are delivered, I will go first. If you have time, you can contact me!¡±


    Gao Ge asks curiously, ¡°Do you know how to contact me?¡±


    ¡°I have called you, but your phone has been always off.¡± Zhao Jin shrugs.


    Gao Ge stands up and says, ¡°If you don¡¯t make it clear, I won¡¯t accept the money.¡±


    If he accepts the money, he will always owe him. Gao Ge understands the truth.


    Moreover, he is not so short of money now.


    He brought a lot of fruits from Mount Duanlong this time. Those are the real treasures for cultivators.


    As long as he is willing to sell, he can definitely make a lot of money, but he has no such plan for the time being.


    After all, Gao Ge is still very concerned about these fruits. He wants to give these fruits to his parents and Meng Jing.


    ¡°I have only one request.¡± Zhao Jin thinks for a moment and says, ¡°Let¡¯s forget what happened before and don¡¯t mention it again.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all!¡± Zhao Jin says firmly.


    Gao Ge says with a smile, ¡°Then I accept it comfortably.¡±


    Anyway, he will not really retaliate against Zhao Family, and there is not much hatred between them.


    After seeing Zhao Jin off, Gao Ge breathes a sigh of relief.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t know what to do with Zhao Jin.


    After all¡­


    It is a person who was pitted by him.


    Moreover, if he really becomes an enemy of the Zhao Family, there is no chance for him to win with his current strength.


    Therefore, it is good to avoid the Zhao Family.


    ¡°Gao Ge, don¡¯t you really give the money back to Zhao Jin?¡± Song Yun asks worriedly.


    Although her eyes begin to turn red when she looks at the money and the property housing certificates.


    She is not willing to let her son get into trouble for the money and the houses.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right, you can take and spend the money. Only fools do not profit for themselves!¡± Gao Ge takes it for granted.


    Song Yun slaps on Gao Ge¡¯s head, ¡°Who taught you this?¡±


    Gao Ming on the other side can¡¯t listen to them anymore and he coughs.


    ¡°Is this not what you often say?¡±


    Song Yun¡¯s face darkens. She stares at Gao Ming and says, ¡°What did you say? When did I say that?¡±


    Gao Ming laughs.


    She is obviously ashamed into anger¡­


    However, after so many years of marriage, he has understood the truth that he will never argue with his wife!


    Numerous people use their own blood and tears to sum up the truth, but the young people nowadays know too little¡­


    ¡°By the way, Gao Ge, you talked about the Cultivation Academy with Zhao Jin just now. What does it mean?¡± Song Yun suddenly remembers this and asks in a hurry.


    Gao Ge takes a deep breath.


    In fact, even if his mother does not ask, he also intends to talk about it.


    After all, he will go to the Cultivation Academy soon. He can¡¯t let his parents think he¡¯s going to reform, can he?


    ¡°Dad, Mom, don¡¯t you think a change is taking place in this world?¡± Gao Ge says with a serious look.


    If he doesn¡¯t explain the question, he also doesn¡¯t know how to take out the fruits later.


    After hearing this, Gao Ming and Song Yun look at each other with an indescribable expression.


    Although the world has not changed much before, many novel things have also emerged.


    There are many people who are aware of it, but few of them really think about it.


    Gao Ge¡¯s parents are also included.

 Chapter 32

    Gao Ge spends an hour explaining the arrival of Immortal Cultivation Age.


    It¡¯s Gao Ge who keeps talking during this period of time. Both of his parents are perfect listeners who only listen to him carefully instead of interrupting.


    Gao Ge is quite satisfied with this situation.


    Almost finishing his words, Gao Ge coughs and asks, ¡°Do you have anything to ask, Mom and Dad? You may speak now!¡±


    Song Yun raises her hand immediately.


    ¡°Go on please!¡±


    ¡°Do we need to go to work hereafter?¡±


    Gao Ge nearly slips on the ground.


    Well¡­


    Mom¡¯s focus is apparently quite special!


    ¡°You could quit if you want.¡± He says while pointing at the money on the table.


    ¡°Then I think I¡¯d rather go to work. I can¡¯t count on you.¡± After grabbing some melon seeds inside her hand, she says while eating.


    Gao Ge smiles and doesn¡¯t force more.


    ¡°Are gods real, son?¡± Asks Song Yun again.


    ¡°I have no idea. Anyway, I haven¡¯t met one until now.¡± Gao Ge shakes his head.


    ¡°What?¡± Song Yun is confused. ¡°You have been talking about cultivators all day long, then why do you do so since there¡¯s no god in this world?¡±


    ¡°Powerful cultivators will have a very long longevity, about hundreds of years. Some of them could even move mountains or fulfil seas, these guys are almost gods in our eyes.¡± After pondering a while, he explains.


    Then, Gao Ge takes out the fruits he picked inside the secret realm of Mount Duanlong and asks his parents to eat them.


    Although his parents can hardly become good cultivators, the longevity of them would be a lot longer after consuming these fruits.


    People outside might regard his behavior as a waste of treasure. But Gao Ge thinks there¡¯s nothing more precious than his loved ones in this world.


    ¡°Don¡¯t eat too many and leave some for Meng Jing.¡± Gao Ming also knows that these fruits are good things, so he quickly says to Song Yun.


    Song Yun looks at Gao Ming unpleasantly, ¡°Do you think you need to tell me that? After all, Jing is our future daughter-in-law, of course I¡¯ll save some for her.¡±


    ¡°Mom and Dad, you don¡¯t have to worry about this. I already did.¡± Gao Ge says with a smile.


    Immediately, Gao Ming and Song Yun begin to scold Gao Ge, calling him a white-eyed wolf who abandons his parents after getting married¡­


    Gao Ming says as he eats fruits brought back by Gao Ge from Mount Duanlong, ¡°You better go and see Meng Jing at once, this little girl comes here almost every day, just to see if you¡¯re back.¡±


    Gao Ge feels contented after hearing this.


    Then he picks up his phone and finds out it has forty percent of battery now.


    There are many missed calls and several messages.


    Most of messages were sent by Meng Jing, asking him where he went and what happened to him.


    He thought he could send her a message. But after pondering a while, he decides to call her. Meng Jing cannot be in class now since it¡¯s Saturday.


    However, when he gets her on the phone, he can hear lots of noises.


    ¡°Gao Ge? Are you at home now?¡±


    And there¡¯s music from her side.


    ¡°Wait a second, I am going out to talk to you!¡±


    After a while, she speaks again.


    ¡°Are you back now? Where are you? Where on earth have you been to?¡±


    Three harsh questions.


    Gao Ge really wants to repeat what he just told his parents to Meng Jing. But he finds it hard to explain well.


    ¡°I am at home now, and you?¡±


    ¡°I am inside a KTV.¡± Says Meng Jing.


    Gao Ge frowns slightly. He remembers Meng Jing isn¡¯t the type of girl who enjoys singing in a KTV.


    ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t plan to come here. But they say it¡¯s Zhang Wei¡¯s birthday, so they ask me to come.¡±


    ¡°Zhang Wei? The girl in my class?¡±


    ¡°Totally!¡±


    ¡°Just come out now please. Don¡¯t mind her. Well, which KTV are you in?¡±


    ¡°Dong Le, I come out now then!¡±


    Gao Ge stands up after hanging up.


    ¡°Mom, Dad, I need to go out.¡±


    ¡°You go to stay with Meng Jing? No problem. Don¡¯t forget your fruits!¡±


    After leaving his house, Gao Ge suddenly feels uneasy.


    The relationship between Zhang Wei and Meng Jing is not very good since they have completely different personalities. Meng Jing has always been a typically good child of others, an obedient girl. And Zhang Wei is a wild girl. So apart from schoolmates, there are no other intersections exist. Why would Meng Jing come to Zhang Wei¡¯s birthday party?


    Therefore, he rushes towards the Dong Le KTV.


    Meanwhile.


    Inside a box, Meng Jing comes to a girl wearing a thick makeup and says.


    ¡°Sorry, Zhang Wei, I have to go now.¡±


    At the senior year of high school, the girl with dyed linen hair is wearing a thick makeup and a short leather skirt. Any student¡¯s parents will probably sigh and regard her as a typical bad child.


    The expression inside Zhang Wei¡¯s eyes changes after hearing Meng Jing¡¯s words. She quickly stands up and grabs her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go please, Jing! It¡¯s a pleasure for us to have fun together, stay with us a little longer!¡±


    Other girls also come near her.


    ¡°Meng Jing, don¡¯t leave in such a hurry! Stay with us!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we are classmates, you cannot despise us like this!¡±


    Meng Jing is having a headache now.


    She doesn¡¯t know when they have become close friends.


    ¡°Gao Ge returns and I need to see him.¡± Meng Jing explains.


    Because of Gao Ge¡¯s disappearance, Meng Jing has been worried all the time. Normally, she reads books at home on weekends. Yet today she came out and walked around planning to take a chance, perhaps she could find Gao Ge. She did not expect to meet Zhang Wei, and then she was dragged to take part in her birthday party. Well, there is no way to escape.


    After checking out the time on her phone, Zhang Wei starts to frown and ponder something.


    She has to force her to stay!


    Meng Jing must stay!


    ¡°Jing, could you please stay a little longer and sing another two songs? I hope I could be your friend since you study so well.¡± Looking at her, Zhang Wei says sincerely.


    Meng Jing hesitates and glances at her.


    Suddenly, she is having an unpleasant feeling.


    Anyway, Zhang Wei isn¡¯t the kind of person who loves studying.


    She shouldn¡¯t have come to this place. These guys look so anxious when she says she is about to leave. It seems that they would be in trouble if she goes out.


    ¡°I want to leave.¡± Meng Jing makes up her mind and turns around, she rushes to the door after finishing her words.


    Unexpectedly, her arm is grabbed by Zhang Wei.


    ¡°You cannot leave!¡± Zhang Wei shouts.


    Girls around quickly approach Meng Jing.


    They all grab her immediately.


    ¡°What do you want me to do?¡± Meng Jing freaks out utterly now.


    She is now 100 percent sure that something terrible would happen if she cannot leave.

 Chapter 33

    Meng Jing is forced to sit on the sofa. She then gives up struggling.


    Besides her, there are four girls here.


    Even if she tries her best, she still can¡¯t rush out of these four girls¡¯ encirclement. And what¡¯s more, Zhang Wei and her friends often fight at school, so their fighting ability is also much better than hers.


    Meng Jing keeps thinking about the current situation.


    Since she can¡¯t fight against them, roundabout tactics would be her best choices.


    Need to find a way out!


    ¡°Zhang Wei, what are you going to do?¡± After taking a deep breath, she asks.


    Now, Zhang Wei starts to smile again.


    ¡°Honestly, Meng Jing, I am really jealous of you!¡±


    Meng Jing feels confused.


    ¡°You will find out later.¡± Zhang Wei says, then remains quiet.


    Meanwhile, Meng Jing¡¯s phone rings.


    Yet her phone is now in Zhang Wei¡¯s hand.


    The screen is shining with Gao Ge¡¯s name on it.


    Zhang Wei trembles subconsciously after seeing his name.


    Nobody is willing to have anything to do with Gao Ge at school.


    Since he will be a lunatic for Meng Jing.


    ¡°Think twice, Zhang Wei. Gao Ge will not let you escape after you hurting me.¡± Says Meng Jing with a cold smile on her face.


    However, after realizing something, Zhang Wei¡¯s original timidity suddenly disappears.


    ¡°Actually, in normal time I would let you go if you mention him, but now I¡¯m afraid I just can¡¯t.¡±


    In the meantime, the door is pushed wide open.


    A look of anticipation appears on Meng Jing¡¯s face.


    Unexpectedly, three strange men enter into the box.


    They are all about 25 years old.


    Meng Jing is feeling more and more worried.


    ¡°Well, thankfully you guys finally here, otherwise my sister-in-law would leave!¡± Zhang Wei stands up with a smile on her face. Honestly she kind of looks like a brothel keeper in ancient times.


    So unbelievably disgusting.


    The man in the middle smiles. The other two guys come in a slightly backward position, their behavior is probably a way of flattering.


    After finishing her words, Zhang Wei gets into another guy¡¯s arms and receives a kiss from him.


    ¡°Not bad, Wei! This is really your classmate?¡±


    Zhang Wei smiles in excitement: ¡°That¡¯s for sure! I¡¯m certain I must finish what Shi told me.¡± As she speaks, her eyes glance at the man standing in the middle. However, he keeps staring at Meng Jing since he entered, without even looking at her.


    So Zhang Wei looks kind of depressed.


    The man holding her is a bit overweight. He pinches her bottom and says unhappily, ¡°What are you looking at? Shi is a devoted man and will never fall for you! Well, what now, am I not good enough for you?¡±


    ¡°No kidding, Yun, I will be your girl forever!¡± Says Zhang Wei, acting coquettishly.


    Little fatty smiles. He doesn¡¯t really care. Anyway, he just goes out for fun and these words can¡¯t be taken seriously.


    And now the guy in the middle is standing in front of Meng Jing.


    He is quite good-looking, beetle-browed, eyes big. He is at least 1.83 meters high. The glasses on his nose make him look more like a well-educated gentleman.


    ¡°Good to see you, Miss Meng, I am Ning Shi.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know you¡­¡±


    ¡°I know you. I have seen your photos,¡± he points at Zhang Wei, ¡°From her.¡±


    Meng Jing takes a deep breath and says bravely, ¡°May I leave now? I don¡¯t really want to know you.¡±


    His smile becomes lighter. ¡°I am afraid you cannot. Give us some time to chat, okay?¡±


    Meng Jing smiles icily.


    ¡°Shi, I accomplished my mission quite well, didn¡¯t I?¡± Zhang Wei approaches and smiles.


    Ning Shi suddenly slaps her in the face.


    He did slap her very hard. Blood on Zhang Wei¡¯s mouth is the clearest evidence.


    ¡°I shall give you what you deserve and you cannot ask for more.¡± Says Ning Shi with a cold expression inside his eyes.


    Zhang Wei covers her face and smiles awkwardly. Then she holds her pain and stands back.


    Actually she is calling names secretly in the back of her mind.


    What a rude teenager!


    Have you watched too many TV shows?


    Just tell us if you want to act like a boss. Why hurt me? We would definitely cooperate with your actions anyway. Do you think bossy CEOs would just slap people whenever they want?


    Zhang Wei walks to another side. The guy who just flirted with her starts to laugh, ¡°How¡¯s it going on? You were refused, right?¡±


    Zhang Wei keeps silent after thinking for a while.


    Neither Ning Shi nor the guy in front of her can be offended.


    These guys regard her as a toy. Yet, Zhang Wei¡¯s biggest advantage is that she is a very self-respecting person. Since she is a toy, she must act obediently.


    Things like temper would be better to throw away. Anyway, people won¡¯t raise a murderous dog which may bite its owner, right?


    ¡°Okay, you guys go out now.¡± Says Ning Shi suddenly.


    They dare not disobey since Ning Shi asked. So they leave the box with Zhang Wei one by one.


    After they are out, Ning Shi stands up and starts to choose songs.


    Originally, Meng Jing wants to take this opportunity to leave, but considering that Zhang Wei may not go far, and now they seem to be standing at the doorway, she can only choose to give up.


    Her heart suddenly contradicted. She is not certain whether she wants Gao Ge to come and save her or not. After all, this man named Ning Shi seems to be incredibly powerful. Otherwise, Zhang Wei might not be so terrified.


    ¡°Which song is your favorite?¡± Ning Shi turns and asks with a smile.


    He is very confident in his smile. After all, he has practiced countless times before a mirror, and it could definitely add some points to his charms. He dare not say that he is the most attractive guy who makes everyone fall for him, but at the very least, by doing so, he could show his gentleness, elegance and brilliance very well.


    ¡°I want Gao Ge.¡±


    ¡°Gao Ge?¡±


    ¡°My boyfriend,¡± she continues while sneering, ¡°He would kick your ass when he comes!¡±


    Ning Shi hesitates for a while and bursts into laughter.


    He laughs so hard that he bends down, tears can even be seen in his eyes.


    Then he lies down on the sofa, with one hand patting heavily.


    ¡°You do look like an emoji, you know.¡± Says Meng Jing coldly.


    Well, he could not keep laughing now.


    Apparently, he has remembered that emoji, a little person punches his fists while laughing.


    ¡°My girl, do you know in this world, there¡¯s a kind of person named as ancient martial trainer? Indeed, I don¡¯t know your boyfriend. But if he wants to be tough on me¡­¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± before waiting for him to finish his words, Meng Jing sneers again, ¡°Well? Stop daydreaming! He is my man, he can only have rough sex with me!¡±


    Ning Shi is speechless.


    What the hell are you talking about?


    Meng Jing looks at him with a smile.


    Ning Shi stands up. His eyes become cold and he seems to have reached the edge of anger.


    But soon, there is a renewed smile on his face, like the melting ice and snow. He looks so cheerful that he seems to have been served by a hooker.


    Meng Jing does not say anything. In fact, she could not understand what Ning Shi meant. After all, things such as a master of ancient martial are still far away from her.


    ¡°In fact, I know you just want to irritate me. You want to let me know that you have been sleeping with your boyfriend, so that I might dislike you, right? Ha-ha, do you think I will believe what you said?¡± Ning Shi says with a smile, ¡°Zhang Wei told me about your personality before, so even if I were a fool, I believe a good girl like you won¡¯t do anything indecent at this age.¡±


    Then, Ning Shi pauses for a while and then continues, ¡°Even if you did, so what? Do I look like guys who care about these things?¡±


    Meng Jing turns around and says nothing.


    Her eyes fixed on the doorway.


    She wonders if she could pick up the beer bottle on the table, and knock Ning Shi¡¯s head heavily. Then she would run away quickly when he is panicking.


    Suddenly, Meng Jing hears Ning Shi singing a popular song for girls.


    ¡°Do you know my heart, it¡¯s not just affection¡­¡±


    Meng Jing turns her face and glances at him seriously.


    ¡°And your respect for your daddy, right?¡±


    Ning Shi has no idea what he should say next.


    Meanwhile.


    Outside the KTV.


    Zhang Wei holds her phone as she walks out of the bathroom.


    She looks around nervously, her forehead is even covered with sweat.


    Finally she sends a message out.


    Her text is simple, just several words.


    ¡°Ning Shi is here. Mission accomplished.¡±

 Chapter 34

    Gao Ge finally makes it to that KTV.


    When he gets out of the taxi, he starts to run as fast as possible.


    While in the taxi, he tried to call Meng Jing, but the call was never answered.


    His mind is now wrapped in bad presumptions. The mobile phone held in his hand is nearly crushed into pieces.


    He also called Zhang Wei¡¯s phone but it turned off directly.


    Gao Ge is curious what makes Zhang Wei so bold that she dares to treat Meng Jing like this after knowing she is his girlfriend. Apparently she is avoiding him since her phone is turned off.


    After arriving at the KTV, Gao Ge has a feeling of confusion.


    He doesn¡¯t know which box Meng Jing is in.


    But soon, he calms down.


    At first he shouts Meng Jing¡¯s name all over the place, but thinking of that this place is full of deafening noises, he begins to look for her from the first box.


    Open the door, take a look, then close the door.


    Some just ignore him, others may shout out, but Gao Ge doesn¡¯t care at all.


    He is unwilling to waste his time on these trivial things under this circumstance.


    Soon, he is noticed.


    One man is in a black shirt and the other is wearing a zippered shirt. The two men have something in common, they are both beefy.


    Gao Ge is standing with his back to them when one of them puts his hand on the shoulder of Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge turns around and frowns.


    ¡°What¡¯s up, bro?¡± Asks smilingly the guy in a zippered shirt.


    ¡°I am looking for someone.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Looking for someone? Then which room is your friend in?¡±


    ¡°Not a clue.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you give your friend a call? If you want to search in every box one by one, when will you find him?¡± There is still a smile on his face.


    It¡¯s important to show kindness to everyone while doing business. Although these guys are merely safeguards, they still need to adhere to the ¡°Talking Nicely¡± principle, no one would like to have a conflict with the guests, otherwise, even if they think they are doing the right thing, their boss might not think so.


    Reality is no fiction, there aren¡¯t so many unprovoked violent conflicts in this world.


    ¡°My girlfriend may have been abducted by some bad guys. She is here. So, I have to find her.¡± Gao Ge sighs.


    When he is about to move on to next box, the man in black walks forward and grabs his arm.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Apparently they feel kind of angry now.


    They believe Gao Ge is the typical type of shameless man.


    However, Gao Ge seems to know they would stop him.


    So, when the other hand of his is trying to grab Gao Ge¡¯s arm, Gao Ge immediately turns around and hits him right in the chest.


    The man in black can¡¯t help falling back, then Gao Ge takes a step forward and kicks the man in a zippered shirt as well.


    ¡°I¡¯m not here for fight, I am very busy so we can talk about it after I find my girlfriend.¡±


    With these words Gao Ge opens the door of another box, in which there are only one man and one woman. And the woman is riding on the man, making a very primitive, horse-like movement. Thankfully they are just strangers.


    ¡°Damn, don¡¯t you have money for a room?¡± Says Gao Ge while spitting on the ground and backing out.


    He doesn¡¯t care about screams inside at all.


    He is certain he will find Meng Jing if he searches here one box after another.


    It is interesting that before he finds Meng Jing, he meets the two men who come with Ning Shi and a few girls.


    ¡°Hey! Who are you, boy?¡± One of these men has a disgruntled look on his face.


    Gao Ge is already out of the room, but suddenly something dawns on him and he steps back.


    He walks towards the corner of the box.


    Then stretches out his hand and drags Zhang Wei out of one man¡¯s arms.


    With his hand holding her hair, he ignores her screams.


    ¡°Boy, you¡­¡± The man¡¯s words are not finished when Gao Ge picks up a flask and hits Zhang Wei on the head.


    ¡°Where is Meng Jing?¡±


    Blood is running down her cheek.


    Zhang Wei¡¯s face is covered with horror.


    She doesn¡¯t expect Gao Ge would come that fast.


    What she doesn¡¯t know is that his rage looks so scary, the way he fights is so cruel and fast.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t say anything wasteful after entering this room.


    ¡°Gao Ge¡­¡±


    Gao Ge slaps her face the moment she opens her mouth.


    Although inside this noisy room, that snap is quite clear.


    Two guys quickly rise up.


    Zhang Wei struggles to cry out.


    ¡°Help me, Yun!¡±


    The little fatty who has been flirting with Zhang Wei now picks up a flask and walks towards Gao Ge. When he approaches Gao Ge, he raises his hand while looking at him fiercely. Suddenly, Gao Ge stretches out his hand and grabs him by the collar when little fatty stands in front of him. Immediately, little fatty¡¯s body falls down involuntarily. His meaty face slams heavily on the coffee table. The quality of the coffee table seems very good since it is not smashed by his head. And then Bang!


    After three seconds, little fatty starts to hold his head and scream while lying on the floor.


    The other man, who comes with him, totally freezes. Even though Gao Ge is standing with his back to him, he still remains silent and dare not to move a single step, as if the back of Gao Ge also had a pair of fierce eyes, staring at him with cruelty at this moment.


    ¡°Where is Meng Jing?¡± Asks Gao Ge again.


    ¡°Next door, she is next to us¡­¡±


    Gao Ge lets go of Zhang Wei¡¯s hair and stands up, opens the door and walks out.


    Zhang Wei sits on the ground with a pale face and messy hair. Her soul seems to have been threatened dead by Gao Ge.


    Her body is still trembling slightly. Other girls seem to be following their animal instincts to warm up by huddling together.


    Many of them have met Gao Ge before.


    Before today, they think that Gao Ge is a hoodlum, he often fights with others and he is very similar to them. But now, in that instant they realize that they were wrong.


    When it comes to Meng Jing, Gao Ge will become a demon.


    Gao Ge opens the door next to him.


    With a microphone in his hand, Ning Shi is singing intently and the lyrics of ¡°It Keeps Raining¡± are still rolling on the screen.


    Meng Jing immediately stands up and looks surprised when she sees Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge heaves deeply and smiles.


    He walks towards her and holds her soft warm hand, feeling relieved.


    It¡¯s a sense of reassurance.


    ¡°All right?¡±


    ¡°I am fine.¡±


    ¡°Thank God.¡± Gao Ge smiles.


    Such a simple communication.


    Ning Shi puts the microphone aside and squints at Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge turns his face and looks at him back. Their views are mingling.


    Ning Shi looks at Gao Ge as if he were a joke.


    But Gao Ge looks at him with mercy.


    ¡°The last person who wanted to hurt my woman kept kowtowing for my forgiveness.¡± Gao Ge says simply. He doesn¡¯t use much strength, but his voice just overshadowed the loud music.


    Ning Shi¡¯s face changes slightly.


    He is not as calm as he used to be.


    He feels surprised, and even kind of¡­


    Shocked!

 Chapter 35

    Standing behind Gao Ge, Meng Jing pulls his clothes.


    Watching him turning around looking perplexed, she whispers, ¡°He didn¡¯t do anything to me. After asking Zhang Wei and other guys to go out, he just stays here singing.¡±


    Gao Ge feels kind of sorry for him.


    This guy¡­


    Is he a moron or not?


    After going to great lengths to abduct Meng Jing, he just stands here singing songs? Such a perfect opportunity! Yet this is undoubtedly great news for Gao Ge.


    Would it be bullying the old or the sick if he fights against him now?


    There¡¯s something wrong with his brain, it¡¯s also a type of disability.


    ¡°Are you an ancient martial trainer?¡± Suddenly asks Ning Shi.


    Fear can be spotted inside his eyes while he looks at Gao Ge.


    Originally, he had a gun in his hand and he felt that he could do whatever he wanted with it. Even if he saw Gao Ge come into this box, he thought he could just shoot him dead with one bullet. Now he is suddenly aware that before he notices, the other side is actually coming in with a rocket launcher.


    How can they fight?


    Feeling extremely indignant, he adds strength to his voice.


    Suddenly Ning Shi shouts out, ¡°Who the hell are you!¡±


    Gao Ge cannot understand this guy now.


    I haven¡¯t done or said anything.


    Why do you panic, little bro?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Gao Ge.¡± Says Meng Jing in a light voice.


    Apparently, she doesn¡¯t want Gao Ge to have any conflicts with this guy as she is safe and sound now.


    After seeing the real conviction in Ning Shi¡¯s voice.


    And Zhang Wei¡¯s bold behaviors.


    She directly realizes that the other side is not mini figure at all, and Gao Ge may not get away with hurting him.


    Meng Jing¡¯s mind is so simple that it makes her world very tiny. Her world can only contain a few persons, her parents and Gao Ge. And that¡¯s all.


    Therefore, she doesn¡¯t want to cause any troubles for Gao Ge because of her imprudence.


    She always believes that women who let their men fight against others are mentally retarded since they actually enjoy swaying outside due to their gorgeous faces.


    Their men will be in prison if they win.


    And will be in hospital if they lose.


    It¡¯s her heart that hurts, isn¡¯t it?


    Gao Ge smiles at Meng Jing. Meng Jing thinks his smile makes him look more attractive. Actually much better than that Ning Shi.


    ¡°Trust me, okay?¡± Asks Gao Ge tentatively.


    He is almost entreating.


    Zhang Wei and her friends can hardly believe Gao Ge would be like this in front of Meng Jing.


    Meng Jing is suddenly speechless.


    He then coughs and says seriously, ¡°I don¡¯t want this to happen again. You¡¯re smart, just think about it, if I let him go, he¡¯ll come after us again, right? Why not rip a piece of flesh off him now? And when he sees the scars on his body, he¡¯ll remember his misbehavior, won¡¯t he?¡±


    Meng Jing is taking Gao Ge¡¯s question seriously and begins to think.


    She closes her eyes and starts pondering logically.


    And she understands.


    Then she smiles and draws back.


    Stretching out her hand to make a fist.


    ¡°Come on!¡±


    She turns around and stares at the doorway.


    Not because of fear, but worrying about Ning Shi¡¯s men rushing in.


    She could at least give Gao Ge a heads up even though she cannot assist him.


    That¡¯s the only thing she can do now.


    Ning Shi subconsciously takes a step back when Gao Ge¡¯s eyes fall on him.


    This is the first time he has found a guy¡¯s eyes so horrific.


    ¡°You are also an ancient martial trainer, right?¡±


    Gao Ge smiles while walking towards him.


    ¡°You know, I belong to the Ning Family.¡± Says Ning Shi seriously after taking a deep breath.


    ¡°This sort of self-reporting thing is only done by idiots, and questions like ¡®you know who my father is¡¯ sounds very funny. They are all stupid questions, what¡¯s the difference?¡±


    Gao Ge is perplexed.


    Ning Shi doesn¡¯t reply.


    ¡°So, you know who I am, but you still want to hurt me?¡±


    Gao Ge answers this pointless question with his fist.


    It falls with surging strength.


    Gao Ge mobilizes the power of the Star Tree in his body and punches the forehead of Ning Shi. This unstoppable power seems to be carrying waves which are crashing violently in the river, and the wind made by his fists is blowing fiercely like a thunder. Even Gao Ge himself is shocked by his own fists. He once tried to mobilize the power of the Star Tree, but found it very difficult to handle. It¡¯s not actually difficult to move it, but each time he tries, that power can only be transferred a little, not as much as it is now.


    Facing this vigorous punch, Ning Shi¡¯s reaction is as dull as a wooden chicken. He acts as if he were a statue. When the punch knocks him out, making his body collided with the wall, and the great pain spreading his body like a striking snake, he suddenly comes back to reality, but he does not find his sobriety precious at present.


    On the contrary, he is scolding this sobriety.


    Wouldn¡¯t it be lovely if he could just faint?


    Just then.


    The song playing here is changed.


    It just so happens to begin with the following sentence.


    And it indeed fits well.


    ¡°I am punching you with my tender little fists¡­¡±


    How dreadful.


    Screw your tender little fists!


    I almost die¡­


    And Gao Ge starts to walk towards Ning Shi, step by step.


    But in Ning Shi¡¯s eyes, he seems like¡­


    A demon is walking towards him!


    Suddenly he struggles to sit straight.


    And the funny thing is that he even shows a smile, although that smile looks quite scary according to his current situation.


    He does look like a dying guy who endeavors to sit straight and ask where are the guests from.


    Yes, he perfectly fits that image.


    ¡°Your whole family will die if you kill me.¡±


    Ning Shi is grinding his teeth nervously.


    Gao Ge frowns and lowers his head. He looks at Ning Shi, he can see there are little bubbles forming on the corners of Ning Shi¡¯s mouth.


    This guy still struts around like a rooster.


    Is he asking for death now? Otherwise, why does he acts so annoyingly buoyant?


    ¡°Let me go and I shall forget about your behavior today. Besides, I am not a fool, so I won¡¯t get into trouble since you are so powerful. You can¡¯t be ordinary and I dare not compare to you, right?¡±


    Honestly.


    If only Ning Shi did not say these words.


    Gao Ge feels gloomy after hearing this.


    Apparently, Ning Shi thinks Gao Ge is definitely not an ordinary guy because of his strength. He thinks Gao Ge is at least a member of an old and well-known family, or he may be the heart of a sect.


    Well, Gao Ge knows who he himself is perfectly well.


    He is just an ordinary guy, what can he use to control the Ning Family, a family goes way back with ancient martial art?


    ¡°You mean, your family would kill mine if I kill you?¡± Asks Gao Ge.


    ¡°Well, totally.¡± Ning Shi looks quite superior.


    Gao Ge scratches his hair.


    Quite a puzzle indeed.


    But thankfully, he comes up with a solution soon.


    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s take a step back.¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡± Asks Ning Shi confusingly.


    ¡°I take a step back here, I just kill you, only you. And you do me a favor by telling your family to stay away from me, okay? What do you think?¡± Says Gao Ge sincerely.


    Meng Jing cannot help turning around and staring at Gao Ge. She finds him too offensive.


    It¡¯s a mere insult, she cannot stand anymore.


    Ning Shi smirks while squinting at him.


    His facial expression resembles an emoji.


    ¡°Do you think I am a moron?¡±


    Gao Ge feels delightful.


    ¡°Fair enough. So what about killing you first and killing your whole family in advance?¡± Gao Ge suggests.

 Chapter 36

    Outside the KTV.


    The man in black is standing at the doorway and staring hard at Gao Ge.


    He bites his lips and trembles with fear.


    Honestly, if Gao Ge doesn¡¯t look so horrifying right now.


    He would love to hug and kiss him.


    What have I done to make you treat me so gently?


    Meng Jing is also glancing at the man in black carefully, in case he would walk inside.


    And the guy wearing a zippered shirt is contacting his boss. Of course, he also calls the police.


    They know who Ning Shi is, and they have realized that this trouble is beyond the scope they may afford. The Ning Family is very powerful. In Jiangnan City, few people dare to provoke them. There have been a great number of guys who died from the Ning Family¡¯s revenge.


    Although they haven¡¯t bullied or hurt Ning Shi, they are definitely responsible for his injuries. So it would be better if they could sort things out earlier.


    At last, Gao Ge stands up after a while.


    He understands that unless he wants to stay in prison forever, he cannot really kill Ning Shi.


    Only if Gao Ge can get away with killing Ning Shi, he would do it. There are so many eyes here, he cannot escape smoothly. Actually he¡¯s not afraid of murdering. Just like killing Lyu You in Mount Duanlong, his actions were clean and quick, and in the end, he managed to let that Thunder Tiger take the blame. He just needed to send his best wishes to that good tiger and relax.


    How sweet!


    After pondering for a while, he makes up his mind, stands up and goes out with Meng Jing.


    Guys such as the man in black and Yun are looking at Gao Ge with fear.


    However, Gao Ge totally ignores them and walks through their encirclement without hesitation, then goes out directly.


    After quite a long time, Yun and other guys suddenly remember their boss inside. They rush into the box.


    The man in black runs towards the bar counter. He still cannot run very fast due to his shaking legs.


    Their boss just arrived at the bar counter. The man in a zippered shirt is going to tell the boss what just happened, yet after seeing the man in black rushing towards them, he decides to shut up.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Xiaoshan?¡± The boss is an overweight middle-aged man, he is kind of unsatisfied.


    The man in a zippered shirt signs and points at the man in black, who is still breathless, and says, ¡°Let Xiaowu speak first.¡±


    The man in black, that is, Xiaowu, looks at his boss and Xiaoshan while patting his chest.


    ¡°Boss, guests in Box 303 were out!¡±


    The boss slaps the table with great rage.


    He points at Xiaowu¡¯s nose with one finger and shouts.


    ¡°Are you two idiots out of your minds? We just need to run this KTV, why would we care if our guests are out of tune?¡±


    Xiaoshan doesn¡¯t know how to respond.


    Xiaowu is also speechless.


    Seriously¡­


    The way they communicate seems quite strange.


    ¡°Boss, I mean they just escaped, not out of tune¡­¡±


    While Xiaowu is still explaining what has happened, Gao Ge and Meng Jing are already in a taxi.


    ¡°Where do we go now?¡± Staying in Gao Ge¡¯s arms, Meng Jing asks gently.


    ¡°We go home.¡±


    ¡°What about guys in that KTV¡­¡± She is still kind of worried.


    However, Gao Ge pats her on the shoulder softly before Meng Jing finishes her words.


    ¡°No worries.¡±


    These simple two words seem to contain some kind of mysterious power. At least, Meng Jing suddenly feels at ease. It seems that even though the sky might collapse, she still does not need to panic.


    Bringing Meng Jing to her home, Gao Ge stands downstairs. After looking at her for a while, he takes out his mobile phone and calls Xia Lu.


    ¡°I am in trouble.¡±


    ¡°Go on.¡± Asks Xia Lu. Her voice sounds cold as usual.


    ¡°Could you please come to Jiangnan City?¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    She hangs up.


    Communicating with Xia Lu is always direct and clear.


    But her attitude did surprise Gao Ge.


    Originally, he just took a chance to call Xia Lu. In his opinion, her possibility of rejecting is great. After all, he does not think how good his relationship with Xia Lu is. Besides, her character is relatively cold.


    Of course, he is not pinning his hope on Xia Lu. If possible, he can also find someone from the Cultivation Academy to help him. Even if the Ning Family should kneel down before the powerful Cultivation Academy.


    That is his final card, although it will leave a bad impression on the Cultivation Academy. However, for the safety of people around him, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t care about that.


    It would be lovely if Xia Lu could offer a hand.


    After hanging up, Gao Ge feels at ease and smiles subconsciously.


    Actually, he won¡¯t give up even though the above ways can¡¯t work.


    He is willing to risk his life in the fight against the Ning Family. It¡¯s not wise indeed, but he has no choice. How could he stand being a coward and just watching others bully Meng Jing?


    On the contrary, Xia Lu feels rather tense after hanging up.


    Her facial expression seems very unnatural.


    In front of her sits a middle-aged man dressed in a teal robe, elegant and graceful, but with a cold look in his eyes.


    ¡°Have you made up your mind?¡±


    She takes a deep breath and looks at him, says gently, ¡°I need some time to think about it.¡±


    ¡°How long? Our master can¡¯t wait.¡±


    ¡°A month.¡±


    ¡°Fair enough, after a month I shall come to visit you.¡±


    After finishing his words, the man in teal stands up and walks out of the tea house.


    Xia Lu heaves a sign when he leaves.


    During ten minutes, she had a breathless feeling several times.


    An expert.


    That guy is undoubtedly an expert.


    Currently, she cannot beat him by multiplying her strength by 10.


    It¡¯s definitely not a good thing to be noticed by such a powerful man.


    Xia Lu takes out her phone and orders a ticket to Jiangnan City, then leaves.


    In Jiangnan City.


    Soon after Gao Ge hangs up Xia Lu¡¯s phone call, another phone call comes in.


    It¡¯s Yue Xincheng.


    Gao Ge soon gets him on the phone, Yue Xincheng sounds very anxious.


    ¡°Boss, the Ning Family is getting you in trouble!¡±


    Gao Ge is not surprised.


    It would be odd if they don¡¯t come for him after he hurt Ning Shi in that KTV.


    ¡°Where are you, Boss? I will come to see you now!¡± Says Yue Xincheng.


    ¡°No worries, it¡¯s not difficult, I can handle.¡± Says Gao Ge smilingly.


    ¡°No, Boss, the Ning Family is not that easy to deal with¡­¡± Yue Xincheng is having a headache now.


    In his mind, Gao Ge is very well respected.


    But meanwhile, he understands how horrifying the Ning Family is.


    It is one of the three ancient martial arts families in Jiangnan City.


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯d better figure out your own difficulties first.¡± Gao Ge replies, crestfallen.


    ¡°I have nothing to worry about¡­ Boss, although the Ning Family is tough, my family is not scared of it!¡±


    ¡°Your brother promises to help me?¡±


    Yue Xincheng becomes quiet.


    ¡°Alright, I can handle it myself. I would call you when I finish.¡±


    Then Gao Ge hangs up.


    In fact, Gao Ge is neither mindless nor sentimental, but he knows that the real boss of the Yue Family is actually Yue Xincheng¡¯s eldest brother.


    Who is, in a way, regarded as Yue Xincheng¡¯s enemy.


    Therefore, Yue Xincheng cannot help him this time! In this case, it is equal to dragging him into trouble if Gao Ge insists on asking Yue Xincheng for assistance.

 Chapter 37

    Before Yue Xincheng finishes his words, the phone is hung up.


    He sighs, and knows what Gao Ge was thinking. A deep sense of powerlessness rises in his mind. In the past, he has never felt bad about living a rip-roaring and hard-drinking life. But now, he feels depressed, if the head of the Yue Family is, not his eldest brother, but him, then what happened to Gao Ge won¡¯t be a problem now.


    The Ning Family will not turn against the Yue Family because of Ning Shi.


    They just dare not!


    Yue Xincheng feels more and more anxious.


    He picks up a purple clay teapot on the table and then throws it on the floor. However, he feels a twinge after it breaks into pieces. Damn, it¡¯s worth a lot of money¡­


    Carved wood doors are pushed from the outside, dressed in a casual suit, Yue Tuzhi comes in smilingly with hands clasped behind back.


    ¡°What happened? Who annoys you, second young master of the Yue Family?¡±


    Seeing the guy coming in makes Yue Xincheng subconsciously stand up. He looks kind of worried and two hands of him are holding nervously together.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make fun of me, please, Brother.¡±


    Yue Tuzhi laughs. After seeing the scraps on the ground, he looks out and asks, ¡°Clean it up.¡±


    Immediately a servant comes in and begins to clean up the crumbs on the floor.


    ¡°Come, let¡¯s take a walk.¡±


    Yue Xincheng follows without hesitation.


    The Yue Family live in a group of courtyard houses.


    It¡¯s not just a house, it¡¯s a group of courtyard houses looking quite dizzying. These houses are filled with people who are relatives or friends of the Yue Family, or some ancient martial trainers who come to the Yue Family to seek shelter. Begging an Ancient Martial Arts Family for assistance is a normal thing among many ancient martial trainers.


    It is impossible for them to not know the simple fact that sitting under a big tree can enjoy its shadow.


    In a large group of courtyard houses, the two brothers are walking through the streets.


    Everyone would greet them by calling, ¡°Hello, Master. Hello, Second Young Master.¡±


    Guys don¡¯t know them might regard Yue Tuzhi as Yue Xincheng¡¯s father.


    Their titles are fixed, there is no way to make changes. Actually Yue Xincheng does not care at all from the bottom of his heart, he is not just acting like it¡¯s nothing.


    Sometimes, he is afraid that others would not know this, so he just tries his best to run wild and make all kinds of troubles. Therefore, everyone now mentions Yue Xincheng with a sigh, and then says, ¡°Well, thanks to Yue Tuzhi, otherwise the Yue Family will be removed from the three Ancient Martial Arts Families of Jiangnan City!¡±


    Yue Xincheng is satisfied with this situation.


    Just like those ancient princes, it¡¯s okay for them to indulge in eating, drinking, and having fun. The only thing that can¡¯t be done is dealing with problems with great diligence, versatility, and alertness. If they do so, they are likely to be killed rather than praised. And the one wearing the five-claw dragon robe, might even ask, ¡°What do you want, boy? What are you up to?¡±


    Walking through the streets, they step on the neat bluestone slabs which have been rubbed bright after many years.


    ¡°We two haven¡¯t been walking like this for a long time.¡± Yue Tuzhi always clasps hands behind his back, his waist is also not very straight. Actually, he is only 27 or 28 years old, but he always seems to show the self-importance of the aged.


    Compared to Yue Xincheng, Yue Tuzhi is also more gorgeous. He is about 185 cm. And he is strong, not fat. Clothes he wears are kind of lenient, if they become a little tighter, you will see blocks of muscles are full of explosive force in his body.


    Yue Xincheng doesn¡¯t reply.


    ¡°I also know you were accepted by the Cultivation Academy.¡± Says Yue Tuzhi.


    Yue Xincheng nods gently.


    He has never thought about keeping it as a secret.


    He just cannot.


    ¡°Well, good job, finally you are successful now. I don¡¯t need to take care of you everyday.¡± Yue Tuzhi says with great comfort.


    Yue Xincheng smiles without saying anything.


    Yue Tuzhi reaches his hand out and simply puts his arm around the neck of Yue Xincheng.


    This kind of action is often done by Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng can only feel very close to him. Now, he doesn¡¯t know why he suddenly feels awkward when his brother does the same thing to him. All over him, there is an unspeakable discomfort.


    ¡°I think we are not intimate anymore, right?¡± Asks Yue Tuzhi.


    Yue Xincheng coughs and replies, ¡°Really? Because we haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Actually, I know what you are thinking, boy. You are simply worried about entering the Cultivation Academy will threaten my status, so I will start to target you, right?¡±


    Yue Xincheng is totally at lost.


    He does have such concerns.


    Not just him, Gao Ge is concerned about this issue, too.


    What he doesn¡¯t know is that his brother, Yue Tuzhi, just revealed this truth directly.


    In Yue Xincheng¡¯s eyes, these are dirty things, extremely dirty. But now, Yue Tuzhi picks up these dirty things, puts them in the sunlight, and places them on the table.


    What does he want to do?


    For Yue Tuzhi, Yue Xincheng respects and also fears him. Although so far, Yue Tuzhi has not done anything bad to him, this feeling has always been very intuitive.


    ¡°Xincheng, I never thought about making the Yue Family mine, our parents were both dead and you know how they were murdered. I can¡¯t take revenge and finish this hatred if I am alone. My strength is limited, so I can support our family only for the time being. Eventually, the courage to avenge is doomed to fall on you. My intention to see you becoming stronger is greater than anyone else¡¯s. Well, at least you should be better than me.¡± Yue Tuzhi says with a smile.


    Yue Xincheng can hardly believe his ears.


    What Yue Tuzhi said has a magnificent influence on him.


    Yue Tuzhi clasps his hands behind and moves on, step by step, at a low speed.


    He continues, ¡°In short, you don¡¯t need to worry about anything. Whatever you want to do, you go ahead with it. If you can¡¯t make it, just tell me, I will help you. Well. I am afraid that I can hardly assist you since the road you have chosen to go is very difficult and complicated. Perhaps I am not able to help you much, but I won¡¯t give up when I can still offer you a hand.¡±


    Turning around, Yue Tuzhi looks at Yue Xincheng and pats him on the shoulder.


    ¡°As for the Ning Family, you can go if you want.¡±


    ¡°Seriously?¡± Asks Yue Xincheng surprisingly.


    ¡°Yeah, do you think I may lie to you?¡± Laughs Yue Tuzhi.


    Feeling delightful, Yue Xincheng nods his head emphatically.


    ¡°Then I leave now?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Seeing Yue Xincheng rushing out quickly, Yue Tuzhi shakes his head and smiles bitterly.


    ¡°I wonder who is your brother now, me or Gao Ge?¡±


    In the meantime.


    The door to a courtyard house opens slowly.


    An old man with a bent back dressed in a grey robe comes out.


    Squinting his eyes and looking at Yue Tuzhi, he sits on the threshold slowly. His mouth curves, it looks like a smile.


    ¡°Is that woman dead totally?¡± Asks Yue Tuzhi.


    The smile on his face is replaced by coldness.


    ¡°You won¡¯t see her anymore, she is dead.¡± The old man takes out a pipe, and then knocks it on the threshold. After taking out a box of tiger-head matches by his trembling hand, he kindles a cigar with a prick, and then draws in a deep breath satisfyingly. However, tiny spots can be spotted under his fingernails in the hand holding a cigar, which resemble dry blood.


    Yue Tuzhi nods softly and leaves without a word.


    Looking at the back of him, the old man¡¯s hand holding a cigar trembles slightly.


    The smile on his face thickens, and he says slowly after pondering a while, ¡°Indeed. He can be called a qualified master. Interesting, the Yue Family has a terrific master of low moral character!¡±


    Then he begins to giggle loudly again.


    Guys who are not familiar with him might think he was raised by an old hen.

 Chapter 38

    Gao Ge cuddles on the couch and watches the TV.


    Yue Xincheng sits next to him and looks at him expectantly.


    ¡°I am already here, you cannot just drive me away, Boss!¡±


    ¡°Who asks you to come here?¡± Says Gao Ge unwittingly after glancing at him.


    Song Yun passes by and slaps Gao Ge on the head.


    Yue Xincheng can¡¯t help trembling with fear.


    Looks painful!


    ¡°You dreadful kid, how dare you treat your friend like this, he is our guest!¡±


    ¡°No worries, aunt, I am his little brother!¡± Says Yue Xincheng in haste.


    After rolling a white eye, Song Yun starts to work on her own stuffs.


    Gao Ge sits straight. Looking at Yue Xincheng suspiciously and asks, ¡°Are you sure your brother sent you here?¡±


    Yue Xincheng nods firmly.


    Gao Ge touches his chin slowly. Nobody knows what he is thinking about.


    Yue Xincheng keeps quiet, he is afraid of disturbing him.


    He has always believed that Gao Ge is much smarter and will definitely find out something.


    After a while, Gao Ge asks, ¡°In your mind, how¡¯s your brother treating you?¡±


    Yue Xincheng blinks, yet he doesn¡¯t know what to say after thinking for a long time.


    Then he holds his head and shouts with pain.


    ¡°Hell no, I cannot take it anymore, it¡¯s too complicated, too complicated for me!¡±


    Gao Ge is speechless.


    He kicks Yue Xincheng in the ass.


    Complicated my ass!


    Not complicated at all!


    Yue Xincheng coughs and acts like he is totally sane. He thinks for a while with his chin in his hands, says, ¡°Actually, my brother is quite straight with me this time.¡±


    Gao Ge nods without saying anything.


    In fact, he doesn¡¯t know much about Yue Tuzhi.


    He just knows that Yue Tuzhi had something to do with Yue Xincheng¡¯s departure from the Cultivation Academy, that¡¯s all.


    Maybe there were some hidden details that he didn¡¯t know.


    He also understands Yue Xincheng¡¯s struggle.


    After all, that is brother of Yue Xincheng. No one wants to believe that his brother tries to hurt him. Even if the reality is revealed clearly, Yue Xincheng¡¯s first reaction will not be showing excitement. On the contrary, he will think about how to escape from it. In exchange for anyone in the face of such a situation, he may do exactly the same thing, no doubt.


    ¡°But since my eldest brother says he¡¯ll watch out for me, he will do it. Anyway, he won¡¯t fool me. Even if the Ning Family do come, we don¡¯t have to be afraid!¡±


    ¡°But accordingly, your family can¡¯t surpass the Ning Family, right?¡± Looking at Yue Xincheng, Gao Ge says smilingly.


    Yue Xincheng does not seem to be ashamed. He says seriously, ¡°Indeed. Our family has not been as strong as it used to be in the past few years. But in any case, my family is still one of the three Ancient Martial Arts Families in Jiangnan City. Well, you know, a dead camel is bigger than a horse. Even if we really can¡¯t compare with the current Ning Family, they will never be willing to fight against us for Ning Shi. Surely the game is hardly worth the candle! And not to mention that Ning Shi is not a core figure in his family, he is just a relative, nothing to worry about.¡±


    Gao Ge nods softly.


    He would not get such information without Yue Xincheng.


    After all, he has no such channels.


    ¡°How do you know the Ning Family is coming for me?¡±


    ¡°Ning Chen told me. The son of the Ning Family¡¯s second master, a pure moron! He even announced about taking revenge.¡±


    ¡°This Ning Chen, is he close to Ning Shi?¡± Asks Gao Ge.


    ¡°He is Ning Shi¡¯s master, he cannot act like nothing happened if his doggie is hurt by others.¡±


    Gao Ge is confused after hearing his words.


    ¡°You told me that your brother knew you have entered the Cultivation Academy, so did the Zhao Family, and those officials were all aware, too. Why doesn¡¯t the Ning Family know since it¡¯s also an Ancient Martial Arts Family?¡±


    Yue Xincheng doesn¡¯t know how to respond to this question.


    He is quite suspicious now.


    Meanwhile.


    In a hospital.


    Ning Shi lies on a sickbed with a variety of plastic tubes in his body. He looks pale.


    Yun and the others are standing next to the sickbed. They were all wounded and each of them looks frightened, as if the young man in a black casual suit standing in front could exert a great deal of pressure on them.


    ¡°Shi would be fine, Chen.¡± Says Yun in a low voice.


    The young man named Ning Chen suddenly turns around and chokes him. His eyes are filled with cruelty.


    ¡°That would be better! You guys will be buried with him if he leaves me!¡±


    Ning Chen slams Yun directly with his strong arm. The poor little fatty struggles with his legs pushing unconsciously. His face has risen red, and the feeling of breathlessness has nearly caused his body to explode.


    Finally, Ning Chen lets go of his hand. He looks around and frowns again.


    ¡°The girl named Zhang Wei you mentioned before, where is she?¡±


    ¡°We cannot contact her¡­¡± Sitting on the ground, Yun replies after breathing fast.


    ¡°You cannot contact her?¡± Ning Chen frowns and asks, ¡°Keep searching, until you find her!¡±


    Yun quickly nods, but he does not understand why Ning Chen wants to do so. In his view, Zhang Wei is a very useless little role. It is imperative that they should quickly find Gao Ge, so they can start to take revenge. Why do we have to find such an insignificant role? However, he doesn¡¯t want to question the decision made by Ning Chen. After all, he is even more powerful than Ning Shi.


    Yun can never offend him.


    Actually Ning Chen isn¡¯t the kind of person who thinks so much about everything.


    However, after minutes ago, his father called and asked him to stay motionless.


    He doesn¡¯t know why he should do so.


    Even if Ning Shi is not the core figure of his family, his surname is still Ning. Whatever troubles he makes, he represents the Ning Family.


    Now that Ning Shi was beaten, so was the Ning Family. And on the Ning Family¡¯s own site¨CJiangnan City.


    It¡¯s not a small little thing!


    According to his temper, he will directly go to Gao Ge¡¯s house and kill all his family members, in order to remove the shame of the Ning Family.


    Something unusual definitely happens.


    His curiosity drives him to make sense of this situation. Throughout the whole event, one of the most important pieces is the woman named Zhang Wei. Zhang Wei is the start point of all, so to speak. Yet, whether she is the pusher or not remains to be studied, but now her sudden disappearance urges Ning Chen to think more.


    Seemingly, this event is not as simple as it looks like.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, little one. I won¡¯t make him feel relaxed, no matter who he is. We¡¯re reasonable people, so I¡¯ll talk to him and tell him that it¡¯s up to the master to beat a dog.¡±


    After these words, Ning Chen stands up and leaves.

 Chapter 39

    The suburb area of Jiangnan City is already reckoned as countryside.


    Here is a small yard situated alone beside the river. Inside the yard there is a pear tree. Now is the bloom season of pear flowers. As a wind blows over, pear flowers fall slowly, every of which is dancing gracefully in the wind just like a lively elf.


    Gao Ge is sitting in the yard. The yard has been slightly cleaned and some garbage has been thrown away. Yue Xincheng is busy handling the trivial matters for Gao Ge. Holding a book in one hand, Meng Jing is seated under the pear tree with a pear flower in her other hand and her eyes fixed on the book. She wanted to help, but she was stopped by Gao Ge for several times. Hence, she has no choice but to read the book.


    ¡°Here is my territory!¡± Gao Ge sits up with his back straight and laughs out.


    This is his first property since he came back to life.


    Yue Xincheng takes off his black cap on the head, flicks the dust away on it, and then puts it back on. He looks at Gao Ge who is so excited and feels rather confused. He cannot help asking again, ¡°Boss, what good does it do to buy this house? You spent so much money on it with such a small yard. If you were not my boss, I would doubt whether you are insane.¡±


    Gao Ge laughs.


    Meng Jing puts down the book and walks towards him.


    ¡°Have you finished reciting the text?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    Meng Jing beams, ¡°It is quite easy.¡±


    ¡°Then how about you reciting the digits of pi to me?¡± Gao Ge says with a smile.


    ¡°Okay. You make a start for me.¡±


    Gao Ge is speechless.


    Yue Xincheng is laughing out loud beside them.


    The more he looks at Gao Ge and Meng Jing, the more he believes that these two just make a perfect couple.


    ¡°You still haven¡¯t realized what the difference between this yard and other places is?¡± Gao Ge asks seriously.


    When he came to the yard for the first time, he felt the power of stars inside his body going seemingly faster. He didn¡¯t figure out the reason behind it. After all, he has not found a way to fully master the power of stars by far.


    Even though he had started practicing in the last life, all he had inside his body was strength but now it becomes the power of stars.


    The power resource is different from before anyway.


    However, it doesn¡¯t influence Gao Ge¡¯s judgement. He clearly realizes that significant changes have happened to this yard.


    Yue Xincheng closes his eyes and takes a deep breath.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°I am feeling the difference of this place.¡±


    Gao Ge ignores him.


    However, Meng Jing beside him starts to speak.


    ¡°I feel that I can recite the text faster here.¡± Meng Jing says, ¡°It usually takes me at least half an hour to completely recite one text. Now I only spend over 10 minutes to memorize it. When I close my eyes, the text is vivid in my mind.¡±


    Yue Xincheng feels shocked and walks towards her. He takes up the book from her and reads it carefully for a while. Then he shakes his head.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t feel the same way.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about the brain. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Gao Ge says, which breaks Yue Xincheng¡¯s heart.


    Yue Xincheng has his hand placed on his heart and returns the book to Meng Jing.


    ¡°Jing, are the fruits delicious?¡± Yue Xincheng asks with a smile on his face.


    Meng Jing nods her head, ¡°They are much more delicious than those bought from the fruit stand. I didn¡¯t know the wild fruits were so yummy.¡±


    Yue Xincheng sighs, feeling she is recklessly wasting God¡¯s good gifts. Very few people know better than him about the benefits of the fruits brought from Mount Duanlong.


    Then Gao Ge checks the martial meridian of Yue Xincheng. He is surprised at the result.


    When they left the Mount Duanlong, Yue Xincheng had opened 30 martial meridians. Only after a few days, another two martial meridians are opened. Now he has broken through 32 martial meridians.


    It can tell that Yue Xincheng is rather talented.


    In his last life, Yue Xincheng didn¡¯t go to Mount Duanlong and still made it into the Class Earth of the Cultivation Academy after the era of aura recovery started.


    In this life, with the help of the trip to Mount Duanlong, it is not a big deal for him to break through 32 martial meridians.


    He wonders what achievement Xia Lu has made.


    ¡°Boss, do I need to practice any martial art method now?¡± Yue Xincheng asks.


    Gao Ge gets stunned and asks, ¡°Do you have any method?¡±


    Yue Xincheng turns upset right away, ¡°Boss, I am the second young master of the Yue Family after all. I still have some methods of martial arts.¡±


    Saying so, he appears so proud and cocky.


    Gao Ge laughs and asks him to write down his methods.


    Yue Xincheng doesn¡¯t hide anything from Gao Ge. Thus, he borrows a pen and some paper from Meng Jing and starts to write down the Yue Family¡¯s basic method for running strength.


    While Gao Ge is watching him writing, he keeps sighing.


    Yue Xincheng is sitting on pins and needles beside him.


    ¡°Boss, is anything wrong with my method?¡± He already starts to imagine himself going deranged for practicing the Yue Family¡¯s method.


    Gao Ge glances at him and shakes his head, ¡°No, it is just that the handwriting is so ugly that I cannot recognize the words easily.¡±


    Hearing Gao Ge say so, Yue Xincheng is relieved and yet gets even more upset.


    It is better to hear him say there is something wrong with the method.


    Gao Ge bursts into laughter and comforts him, ¡°Yet, the method is not bad. It should be counted as a middle-level mental cultivation method.¡±


    Gao Ge thought the method Yue Xincheng knew must be some low-level or middle low-level one and didn¡¯t expect it to be a middle-level method. It is even not easy to meet such a method on the earth even after the aura recovers, which indicates the Yue Family has accumulated quite some treasure as one of the three ancient martial arts families.


    There are not many methods about running strength. The Qi conduction is one of the kinds but it is an upper-level method. After all, it is put forward through tremendous efforts by making the best use of numerous advantages and avoiding many disadvantages.


    Of course he doesn¡¯t hesitate to pass down the Qi conduction to Yue Xincheng. Meanwhile, he has made up his mind to publicize this method. Otherwise, according to the track of last life, he cannot be able to explain why he knows the method in advance after the Cultivation Academy figured it out.


    After he came back to life, Gao Ge became more cautious. As to many things, he has to think ahead and be as cautious as possible in case that he gives himself away. He must act carefully as if treading on eggs before he becomes strong enough.


    Though Yue Xincheng is not good at academic works, he shows a remarkable ability of understanding when Gao Ge teaches him the Qi conduction. He gets a grasp of it in no time, just as quickly as Xia Lu did. Simple and clear as the Qi conduction is, their giftedness is also very significant.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    All of a sudden.


    Meng Jing, who is sitting under the pear tree, appears amazed.

 Chapter 40

    Gao Ge asks Yue Xincheng to keep practicing the Qi conduction and then walks towards Meng Jing.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Meng Jing looks at him and says in a low voice, ¡°As for the Qi conduction that you taught Yue Xincheng, it seems that I can practice it too.¡±


    Gao Ge grins and doesn¡¯t doubt it.


    He has given the treasure medicine brought from Mount Duanlong to Meng Jing to eat, so some of her martial meridians must have been opened.


    To his surprise, when he was teaching Yue Xincheng, Meng Jing was just listening to him randomly but she can comprehend it immediately and sense the difference. Gao Ge cannot help thinking much about it.


    He reaches out his hand to grab Meng Jing¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Ow, what are you doing?¡± Meng Jing is embarrassed, ¡°Yue Xincheng is still here.¡±


    Yue Xincheng stretches out his neck, ¡°How about me leaving for a while? Emm, I can bring you a bed as well. I took a glance just now only to see the wooden bed inside the house is too old.¡±


    Gao Ge takes up a fruit to throw at him.


    Yue Xincheng catches it and chuckles.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I am just checking how many martial meridians you have opened.¡± Gao Ge comforts her.


    Meng Jing nods her head.


    Not for a while, Gao Ge¡¯s facial expression changes.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is my aptitude so poor?¡± Meng Jing asks.


    According to what Gao Ge has mentioned, she has understood something about practicing and aura recovery.


    Gao Ge¡¯s eyes become complex and then he stands up slowly.


    He walks towards the pear tree and hits the tree with his head.


    ¡°I am the stupidest one. I am the stupidest one¡­¡±


    Meng Jing is at a loss whether to cry or to laugh.


    Yue Xincheng comes near him out of curiosity.


    ¡°Boss, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°You have opened 32 martial meridians.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right!¡±


    Gao Ge points at Meng Jing, ¡°My girl just ate some fruit and learnt a little Qi conduction. Consequently, she has opened 33 martial meridians.¡±


    Saying that, he keeps hitting the tree.


    ¡°I am the stupidest one¡­¡±


    Yue Xincheng instantly joins Gao Ge¡¯s hitting the tree.


    ¡°I am the second stupidest¡­¡±


    To be honest.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t feel any kindness of Yue Xincheng.


    Meng Jing has a smile on her face.


    It seems that her aptitude is not poor, which is good.


    ¡°Is having 33 opened martial meridians fairly good?¡± Meng Jing asks.


    Gao Ge is speechless and wants to weep.


    If her level is only counted as fairly good, 99% of the students in the Cultivation Academy will need to come here to hit the tree with their head.


    ¡°You continue practicing the Qi conduction first and don¡¯t need to learn martial arts for now.¡± Gao Ge says.


    Meng Jing nods her head.


    Gao Ge steps aside and takes out his phone. He finds the number of Meng Fang and calls him.


    Meng Fang is the one who checked Gao Ge¡¯s and Yue Xincheng¡¯s martial meridians at the Cultivation Academy.


    Getting the call from Gao Ge, he is a bit surprised but he puts him through quickly.


    ¡°Mr. Meng, I¡¯ve got someone who has opened 33 martial meridians here.¡±


    ¡°Oh really? Is it Yue Xincheng? He made it so fast?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s my girlfriend.¡±


    Meng Fang is speechless.


    On the other side of the call, nobody says anything.


    Then Meng Fang says in haste, ¡°I¡¯ll be there tomorrow.¡±


    Saying that, the call is cut off.


    Gao Ge gives a smile too.


    In this case, Meng Jing will get into the Cultivation Academy soon, without needing to wait for the Academy becoming popular all over Huaxia.


    It is surely a good thing. Practicing is not easy. Doing it faster than others cannot be a luckier thing more.


    As to Meng Fang, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t need to worry at all. Unless there is something wrong with the management of the Cultivation Academy, they will surely take good care of talents like Meng Jing. She must be able to make it into Class Heaven.


    At the time, the door of the yard is pushed away.


    A girl in a white coat with a braid on her head walks in.


    She comes in with slightly light steps. With blood on her white coat, she looks a bit pale.


    Gao Ge is stunned.


    ¡°This place is not bad.¡± The tall and thin girl walks inside and then looks around, ¡°Indeed, what a nice place!¡±


    ¡°What happened to you? Is there anyone trying to kill you?¡± Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng go forward.


    Xia Lu glances at them and then looks at Meng Jing.


    It is the first time the two girls have met. They nod the head and smile at each other, which is kind of a greeting.


    However, Meng Jing¡¯s eyes are filled with ineffable worry.


    She follows them subconsciously and stands beside Gao Ge. She doesn¡¯t touch him and only stands rather close to him. With such a gesture, she is proclaiming her relationship with Gao Ge.


    Of course, Meng Jing doesn¡¯t mean to do this on purpose. For her, it is only a subconscious reaction.


    Xia Lu sits on the stone bench in the yard and massages her knees.


    ¡°Since you ask me help you in Jiangnan City, I have done some simple research. I find out that you have conflicted with Ning Shi from the Ning Family. Although I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on between you two, that must be the reason why you ask me to come here, right?¡± Xia Lu asks.


    Gao Ge nods his head.


    He knows that the girl is smart.


    Besides that, Gao Ge is a bit surprised at Xia Lu¡¯s information channels. She should know so clearly about what happens in Jiangnan City.


    ¡°Hence, I went to the Ning Family after I got off the plane. It happened Ning Shi was awake and sent home for a rest, so I broke his arms and legs. The old man of the Ning Family kept making noises so I beat the bricks off him. Then I got into a serious fight.¡±


    Gao Ge is speechless.


    ¡°They fought against you for only an old man and Ning Shi?¡± Gao Ge fails to understand.


    ¡°Yeah, I also feel they must be tired of living.¡± Xia Lu sneers, ¡°I will go over there after I recover.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the name of the old man you beat the bricks off?¡± Yue Xincheng asks in a low voice.


    Xia Lu throws a glance at him and thinks for a while. She shakes her head, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I only heard someone named Ning Chen calling him Grandpa.¡±


    Yue Xincheng slaps his thigh.


    Gao Ge looks at him. He knows a little about the Ning Family but not much. The Yue Family is also one of the three ancient martial arts families. As to the condition of the Ning Family, Yue Xincheng must know more than him.


    ¡°The old man must be Ning Fu.¡±


    ¡°Ning Fu? Who is that?¡±


    ¡°The former master of the Ning Family¡­¡± Yue Xincheng is about to cry.


    Gao Ge takes a tumble.


    By rights, Xia Lu is not the one the Ning Family dare mess with.


    It can tell from the attitude of Zhao Jin.


    Therefore, for only Ning Shi, the Ning Family will not dare to fight against Xia Lu. Now the situation is changed. Since their former master gets beaten the bricks off by Xia Lu, they must fight back for sure.


    Otherwise, they will lose face!


    Gao Ge covers his face with his hand and squats down on the ground, feeling like weeping but having no tears.


    ¡°Sorry. I came here to fix troubles for you but unexpectedly, I make it worse.¡± Xia Lu says.


    Yet, Xia Lu¡¯s face doesn¡¯t imply any sign of being sorry.


    Especially her casual tone of speaking. She speaks as if she only killed an ant of the Ning Family.


    What is toughness?


    This is what toughness is!


    Yue Xincheng admires her so much while Gao Ge can only stamp his feet.


    It seems that by far, they have no choice but to be tough.

 Chapter 41

    In the Ning Family¡¯s villa, there sits the current master of the Ning Family, Ning Yun.


    ¡°Uncle Ning, is your father okay?¡± Yue Tuzhi sits on the sofa and asks.


    ¡°Thank you for your concern. My father is okay, except that his mouth is empty without a single tooth.¡± Ning Yun says with a tremendously unhappy face, his hands grabbing the arms of the sofa and his body trembling all over.


    Yue Tuzhi shakes his head too.


    As to the Ning Family, such a matter happening to them is a great disgrace. Bearing a burning shame, they must be madly furious.


    Luckily, it didn¡¯t happen to the Yue Family.


    ¡°Although the Xia Family takes deep root in Song City, here is Jiangnan City, not Song City! Xia Lu should dare to come to our home alone, which is showing that she doesn¡¯t care about the ancient martial arts families in Jiangnan City. We three families are closely linked, and we all rise and fall together. Mr. Zhao, Tuzhi, don¡¯t you know that with bared lips, the teeth feel cold?


    Zhao Xing, master of the Zhao Family, only over 40 years old this year, has entered the 8th level of Qi practicing, who is capable to support the whole family


    If it were not for Zhao Xing, the Zhao Family would not prosper.


    Hearing Ning Yun out, Zhao Xing sneers.


    ¡°There are many fighting pros in your family. Can¡¯t you be able to handle a little girl? As far as I know, she has only reached the status of Qi practicing. How come she can escape from you?¡±


    Yue Tuzhi simpers, feeling that Zhao Xing is not lovely at all. People don¡¯t need to say it out loud even though they know the truth so well. Why does Zhao Xing just not understand?


    In fact, the Ning Family¡¯s intention is rather simple.


    They let go of Xia Lu on purpose, on the premise of injuring her so as to keep her from leaving the Jiangnan City. Then they ask Yue Tuzhi, master of the Yue Family and Zhao Xing, master of the Zhao Family to unite together to deal with Xia Lu. If the Ning Family wants to cope with the Xia Family alone, it is way too difficult. Yet, if the Yue Family and Zhao Family are also onboard, the table will be turned. At least, the damage will be shared and a deterrent effect will be given somewhat.


    This is what Ning Yun has in his mind.


    None of the masters of ancient martial arts families are fools. Take Ning Yun as an example. In the case when his father was beaten the bricks off, he can even think of such an idea. No way is he an ordinary person.


    As to Zhao Xing, Yue Tuzhi believes that this man knows what not to say, except that he means to point it out bluntly to show his attitude.


    He is definitely not a fool, who will not be manipulated by the Ning Family!


    Before Ning Yun gets to speak, Yue Tuzhi starts to talk.


    ¡°Uncle Ning, you know, I am the current master of the Yue Family. As for me, the family is a mess now, so a pressing matter of the moment is to recuperate and build up strength. If we do get in a conflict with the Xia Family, I¡¯m afraid that the Yue Family will be traumatized again.¡±


    Saying so, Yue Tuzhi speaks no more.


    Since he has made his point very clearly, he won¡¯t need to continue speaking.


    Ning Yun sighs.


    ¡°So you are both unwilling to fight against the Xia Family?¡±


    Zhao Xing coughs and knocks on the table with his finger, looking at Ning Yun with his eyes narrowed and saying, ¡°Ning Yun, do you really not know it or are you being innocent?¡±


    ¡°Why are you saying that?¡± Ning Yun asks with an unhappy face.


    ¡°I know it and so does Yue Tuzhi. Only you don¡¯t? Don¡¯t you know what happen to Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng? And you dared to ask Ning Shi to mess with Gao Ge. To be frank, you just deserve it!¡±


    Ning Yun is furious with veins standing out on his forehead.


    Zhao Xing says on the high ropes, ¡°Speaking of that, Zhao Jin is much smarter. He wanted to make trouble for Gao Ge before but he didn¡¯t do it. Instead, he gave Gao Ge some spiritual stones and helped kick the boy that troubled Gao Ge out of Jiangnan City. What is it? It is called foresight. I used to think Zhao Jin always let me down, but it turns out that I was wrong. Now they two have become best friends.¡±


    If Gao Ge were here, he would be frightened to sitting on the ground.


    Since when he has become the best friend of Zhao Jin?


    Ning Yun sneers and say, ¡°Does it matter whether I know it or not?¡±


    ¡°If you do, I am pretty sure that you are such a retard. You knew we didn¡¯t worry about the Xia Family most. Even if they are so capable, they will not be able to do much when they are in Jiangnan City. However, compared with the Academy, the Xia Family is nothing. If you want to die, why do you have to drag us towards the hell too?¡±


    Saying so, Zhao Xing stands up directly and reaches out his hand to point at Ning Yun¡¯s nose, ¡°Let me ask you, Ning Yun. What are you up to? Your motive is execrable!¡±


    Nice shot.


    He just puts such a label on Ning Yun.


    Moreover, Zhao Xing¡¯s speech is so well organized. Every word makes perfect sense.


    It echoes with the saying: The words are so righteous that I have no words to utter.


    In other words, you are making such a perfect point that I cannot argue about.


    ¡°Uncle Zhao, Xia Lu doesn¡¯t respect the Ning Family, which means she also disrespects the Yue Family and Zhao Family.¡± It is Ning Tulong, the first son of the Ning Family talking.


    Zhao Xing gets a glimpse of him and smiles, saying, ¡°Tulong, you are a good boy indeed. You are quite reliable and smart, but are you also being silly now?¡±


    Ning Tulong¡¯s face turns pale.


    Zhao Xing continues saying, ¡°Your father wants to put the Ning Family into danger. You don¡¯t try to stop him and instead help him with that? When the Ning Family is over, you won¡¯t have a chance to become the master of Ning Family.¡±


    Ning Tulong smiles bitterly and rubs his temple, speaking no more.


    Zhao Xing turns around and leaves directly.


    With an unhappy face, Ning Yun watches Zhao Xing leaving and speaks nothing. He can feel the resolution of Zhao Xing.


    Actually, he cannot pick out any faults from Zhao Xing¡¯s deeds.


    If he is in Zhao Xing¡¯s shoes, he will make the same choice as him.


    Then Ning Yun turns his face back and looks at Yue Tuzhi.


    ¡°Tuzhi, what do you think?¡±


    Yue Tuzhi takes a deep breath and looks at Ning Yun, saying, ¡°Uncle Ning, do you really want to know my opinion? After all, my opinion is not what you hope it to be.¡±


    Ning Yun gives a bitter smile.


    Yue Tuzhi stands up and says, ¡°Uncle Ning, please listen to me. If enmity is not settled amicably, there is no end to it. If you can let it go, just let it go. Gao Ge¡¯s entering the Cultivation Academy is not merely some luck but also a fated opportunity. If he reaches the peak of martial arts someday, how many people are there in the Ning Family for him to kill?¡±


    Yue Tuzhi keeps saying, ¡°Interestingly, my brother is in a close relationship with Gao Ge. They are much closer than Zhao Jin with Gao Ge. If you want to mess with Gao Ge, my brother will surely take his side.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that great?¡± One of the Ning Family says in a low voice.


    Yue Tuzhi gets grim and turns his face back to the young man who is speaking.


    ¡°Ning Chen, shut up!¡± Ning Yu hastens to shush him.


    Ning Chen is confused. However, before he gets to speak, Yue Tuzhi has already come at him with a punch to make him fly out.


    ¡°This is the lesson for your first time¡¯s mistake. If you do it a second time, I will kill you.¡± Saying that, Yue Tuzhi turns around and leaves regardless of the Ning Family¡¯s angry eyes.


    A few persons want to catch up and stop him, but they are called back by Ning Yun.


    Now that the Ning Family is already in trouble, how can they mess with the Yue Family? In normal times, the Ning Family will surely fight back but things have changed now.


    Ning Yun lowers his head and looks bitterly painful.

 Chapter 42

    The atmosphere in the little yard is quite odd.


    Meng Jing doesn¡¯t talk much, she just looks at Xia Lu now and then.


    Surprisingly, Xia Lu often glances at Meng Jing, too.


    Apart from a brief introduction, the two girls have no communication at all.


    ¡°Boss, you¡¯re going to blow your cover, aren¡¯t you?¡± Asks Yue Xincheng after hitting Gao Ge on the shoulder.


    Gao Ge is speechless.


    ¡°Next, I¡¯m going to stay here for a few days.¡± Says Xia Lu.


    Gao Ge thinks for a moment and nods, naturally he agrees.


    After all, Xia Lu just broke into the Ning Family in order to help him out, and she is also injured.


    ¡°Have some of these fruits, too.¡± Walking towards Xia Lu, Gao Ge takes out two fruits from his bag and gives them to her.


    Without saying anything, Meng Jing stares at Gao Ge firmly and curls her lips.


    When Xia Lu takes those fruits, she smiles meaningfully at Meng Jing again, looking very friendly. However, something unusual can be spotted.


    ¡°Your girlfriend is very pretty.¡± Says Xia Lu.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Gao Ge smiles.


    Xia Lu doesn¡¯t talk anymore after eating those fruits.


    Gao Ge shakes his head and walks into the room to keep studying the power of stars in his body.


    If he cannot understand this, he won¡¯t be able to define his current strength.


    When he tries to use the Qi conduction, he can always move the power of stars. However, the amount of it is so insufficient.


    The Star Tree inside him is still flourishing. Gao Ge can find a force which keeps obstructing him every time he uses the Qi conduction to mobilize the power of stars. Obviously, his method is wrong. After all, the power of stars is very different from his strength. The strength naturally belongs to him. Yet the power of stars is borrowed from the Star Tree. Therefore, if he wants to comprehend his strength, he must start with the Star Tree.


    Honestly, Gao Ge does not know if this research direction is right, but he has to try it.


    After running his strength for three rounds, Gao Ge slowly stops to have a rest. Now his forehead is covered with sweat.


    ¡°The efficiency of the Qi conduction is really bad. I suppose I can¡¯t treat the power of stars as my strength. If this is the case, then those martial techniques I have learned will be useless!¡± Gao Ge thinks to himself, feeling kind of depressed.


    ¡°What might happen if I skip this part, and directly use my martial skills to mobilize the power of stars?¡± Gao Ge decides to try again.


    He stands up and flails his fist after the start-up style. He feels the power of stars slowly flowing inside his body, but its effect is far from satisfactory. It¡¯s much too lamer than the punch he made when he struck the Thunder Tiger.


    Anyway, the punch Gao Ge swayed in the realm of Mount Duanlong is equivalent to the power of an ordinary cultivator who is able to make his strength diffuse.


    He sits cross-legged, attempting to run the power of stars while studying the stars on the Star Tree.


    ¡°Twinkle twinkle little stars, how I wonder where you are.¡±


    ¡°Look at the stars, one, two, three, four, they form a line.¡±


    ¡°See shinny stars lightening my door.¡±


    Well¡­ Gao Ge realizes none of them can make it.


    Apparently, they are not the Star Tree¡¯s mantra.


    Holy hell.


    So complicated¡­


    He feels the same pain that Yue Xincheng suffered from.


    All of a sudden, Gao Ge is refreshed.


    He stares at the stars in the Star Tree, and finds a pattern of stars connected is now flickering¡­


    Unconsciously, he once again mires in it.


    Above him, he sees the velvety black sky dotted with twinkling stars. As his full mind sinks into the Star Tree, Gao Ge surprisingly finds himself growing inside it. He looks around and sees that everything around him is a cluster of bright stars.


    It seems as if he were standing in the depths of the universe, admiring the star maps.


    He takes a deep breath and thinks he might have found the right way.


    When he tries to study each picture carefully, a sudden roar strikes his ear, it is like two planets colliding with each other just in front of him, and his soul feels a wrenching pain. Gao Ge shrieks bitterly, yet when he opens his eyes, he sees a darkened room.


    The door is pushed wide open, Yue Xincheng and Meng Jing hurriedly walks in with others.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Boss?¡±


    ¡°Are you alright, Gao Ge? I heard your screams.¡±


    ¡°Are you getting a little carried away?¡±


    Gao Ge is totally wet, as if he just took a bath.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Although he says so, he can already feel the weakness of his limbs, and the feeling of exhaustion sweeps through his whole body. He feels that he just took part in a Marathon and ran for dozens of kilometers.


    Xia Lu suddenly takes a step forward and reaches her hand out and then holds the wrist of Gao Ge.


    Meng Jing¡¯s eyeballs almost pop out.


    ¡°What¡¯s inside you is chaotic and I can feel a force flowing aimlessly around your body¡­¡±


    ¡°I can also feel a force running inside me!¡± Says Yue Xincheng, with his face turning pale.


    Xia Lu freezes for an instant and then quickly holds Yue Xincheng¡¯s wrist. Immediately she throws his wrist away and rolls her eyes, ¡°That¡¯s a fart.¡±


    Yue Xincheng is speechless.


    ¡°Were you using the Qi conduction I gave to you?¡± Asks Xia Lu curiously.


    ¡°Well¡­ I was.¡± Gao Ge nods.


    ¡°And what¡¯s inside you is strength, right?¡±


    ¡°I have no clue.¡±


    Seeing Gao Ge being vague about his actions, Xia Lu doesn¡¯t ask any more questions. After telling him to have a good rest, she walks out.


    Meng Jing taps Gao Ge¡¯s head with her fingers when Xia Lu leaves.


    ¡°You two are quite close. Did you give her the Qi conduction?¡±


    ¡°Certainly, and I earned 200, 000 yuan.¡±


    Meng Jing starts to laugh delightfully.


    So they are not familiar!


    Otherwise, why did Gao Ge take the money?


    ¡°It¡¯s late, I need to go home.¡± Says Meng Jing.


    ¡°No problem, let¡¯s go.¡±


    They walk out of the room together. Unlike them, Xia Lu wants to keep staying here. Although Gao Ge is worried about her, he has to leave, otherwise Meng Jing would be suspicious.


    ¡°This place is tatty, I¡¯m going to buy you some necessities, it would look better with some furniture inside!¡± Says Yue Xincheng willingly.


    Actually, Yue Xincheng always acts like a scrooge in front of Gao Ge, he even ate more kebabs when they had barbecue together.


    Now he doesn¡¯t have to act like that. Anyway, Gao Ge has already known his identity. And he will not agree if Yue Xincheng doesn¡¯t act generously like a second generation of the rich.


    On their way home, Meng Jing asks about Xia Lu. Gao Ge naturally tells her everything.


    Anyway, he doesn¡¯t think there¡¯s anything unspeakable between them.


    He goes back home after sending Meng Jing to her home. However, to his surprise, someone unexpected is standing beside his apartment.


    ¡°Are you back?¡± Zhao Jin waves his hand.


    ¡°Why are you here again?¡± Asks Gao Ge laughably.


    ¡°Come upstairs now.¡± Says Gao Ge. Then he starts to climb the stairs and Zhao Jin quickly follows him.


    Song Yun opens the door and sees Zhao Jin behind, her eyes look down a bit and then she asks.


    ¡°Hey! Why don¡¯t you bring us something this time?¡±


    Zhao Jin doesn¡¯t know how to respond.


    ¡°Ha ha, just kidding, come inside, I am going out to play mah-jongg.¡±

 Chapter 43

    Since Song Yun and Gao Ming went out to play mah-jongg, there¡¯s no dinner at home.


    After complaining about his carefree parents, Gao Ge decides to dine out with Zhao Jin. ¡°Dinner¡¯s on you this time, I am pretty poor.¡± Says Gao Ge repeatedly.


    Nodding his head, Zhao Jin agrees with a bitter smile.


    They enter a tiny restaurant downstairs, then order three dishes, a bowl of soup and several bottles of beer.


    ¡°The Ning Family invited the master of the Yue Family and the master of the Zhao Family to their home. Our master called Ning Yun, the current master of the Ning Family, a moron several times when he was back.¡± Says Zhao Jin.


    Gao Ge opens a bottle of beer with his teeth and hands it to Zhao Jin. He then opens another and drinks directly from the bottle.


    Zhao Jin looks quite tense. ¡°Honestly, you could have chosen a better place, I am richer than you think.¡± Says him uneasily.


    ¡°I found it out last time you came to my home.¡± Says Gao Ge while putting a peanut in his mouth.


    Zhao Jin coughs lightly.


    ¡°Please go on.¡±


    Zhao Jin takes a deep breath and says slowly, ¡°The Ning Family plans to allay with the Yue and the Zhao Families. And then they will deal with you, or to be more specific, Xia Lu.¡±


    Gao Ge smiles.


    Previously he was worried about leaving Xia Lu alone in that small house.


    But now, it seems that it¡¯s unnecessary to feel anxious about her.


    Actually, the Ning Family is thinking about how to deal with her next attack instead of how to catch her.


    So they are in a negative situation now.


    However, it¡¯s undoubtedly a good thing for Gao Ge.


    He now has enough time to prepare for everything. Besides, Meng Fang will arrive in Jiangnan City tomorrow, Gao Ge hopes nothing might be worse.


    ¡°Well, I was wondering if you could offer me a hand.¡± Suddenly Gao Ge puts down his chopsticks and asks sincerely.


    Zhao Jin hesitates for an instant and looks at Gao Ge surprisingly.


    ¡°You also want my help?¡±


    Gao Ge smiles.


    ¡°Just say it. I won¡¯t let you down as long as I can do it.¡± Coughs Zhao Jin.


    Before he comes, Zhao Xing specifically asked Zhao Jin to come forward and then instructed him carefully. The central idea of what he said was asking Zhao Jin to try his best to make a good relationship with Gao Ge. No matter what origin and identity Gao Ge has, as long as he can enter the Cultivation Academy, he is definitely not an ordinary person.


    Since Zhao Jin is very tactful and alert, he immediately realizes his opportunity just comes.


    As long as he accomplishes this mission, his status in the Zhao Family will be heightened.


    This is the only shot he is going to get at this. When he is considering how to get close with Gao Ge, Gao Ge just asks for his help!


    He feels awesome!


    ¡°I want you to find several experts to protect my family.¡± Says Gao Ge.


    Even though in the martial world, it¡¯s widely believed that taking revenge on one¡¯s wife and children is strictly forbidden, Gao Ge isn¡¯t sure what the Ning Family is going to do. Besides, a rule like this is not mandated, what can he do if they don¡¯t follow it?


    Hearing Gao Ge¡¯s words, Zhao Jin nods and then frowns.


    He thinks Gao Ge¡¯s concern is rather necessary. However, he cannot just say yes to this issue.


    ¡°I need to talk to our master.¡± Zhao Jin says, feeling a bit helpless, ¡°You know, although I am a member of the Zhao Family, my status is not high. So, it is impossible for me to mobilize the experts of the Zhao Family.¡±


    Gao Ge nods softly and continues to enjoy his dinner.


    Zhao Jin walks out, planning to make a phone call.


    He immediately agrees to Gao Ge¡¯s demand when he is back.


    ¡°Besides, our master suggested you sending your parents to the Zhao Family if possible, they would be much safer there.¡± Says Zhao Jin.


    Gao Ge shakes his head, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I don¡¯t want my parents to be worried and scared. I want those experts to keep them safe without letting them know.¡± He then chuckles and goes on, ¡°And please tell your master that if I am successful in the future, and the Zhao Family happens to need me, I will definitely return the favor.¡±


    Zhao Jin feels quite surprised.


    He understands Zhao Xing¡¯s real purpose after hearing Gao Ge¡¯s promise.


    Zhao Xing hopes to get closer to Gao Ge¡¯s parents more directly.


    Without Gao Ge¡¯s words, Zhao Xing won¡¯t realize this at once.


    Of course, this also shows that Zhao Jin¡¯s IQ is limited. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be easily fooled by Gao Ge in the past. However, if he had really had a direct conflict with Gao Ge, he would have been driven out of the Zhao Family by now. This is a typical fool¡¯s blessing.


    As the old saying goes, ¡°Fortunes rise and fall.¡± This sentence suits Gao Ge perfectly well.


    When he is back, Zhao Jin meets Zhao Xing again.


    ¡°Did that boy really say that?¡± Zhao Xing puts down his black stone and looks at Yue Tuzhi in front of him, ¡°Your turn.¡±


    Yue Tuzhi smiles while putting down his white stone, forming the shape of a mouth of a tiger.


    After looking at Zhao Xing and Yue Tuzhi separately, Zhao Jin nods.


    Zhao Xing laughs, ¡°Alright, you may leave now. Oh, and tell my third brother to protect Gao Ge¡¯s parents with some safeguards. You don¡¯t need to worry about other things.¡±


    Zhao Jin is shocked, Zhao Xing¡¯s third brother is a real expert.


    Obviously, to Zhao Xing, this is a real big deal.


    At present, Zhao Xing and Yue Tuzhi have formed a robbery, which is very common in the Go game. At this point, one side can not directly drop a stone, he can only put one down nearby to avoid fighting. Zhao Xing drops a black stone in another place in order to set up a new threat to Yue Tuzhi so that he cannot eliminate the danger directly.


    ¡°This Gao Ge is quite an interesting guy!¡± Zhao Xing says delightfully.


    Yue Tuzhi looks up at him and asks, ¡°Master Zhao seems to be interested in him?¡±


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°As far as I know, Gao Ge is neither a member of a noble family nor a student in a cultivation school. Therefore, he has limited potential even though he enters the Cultivation Academy.


    Zhao Xing shakes his head and, after dropping his stone, begins to run after Yue Tuzhi. Neither one of them is willing to give way to the other. At the same time, Zhao Xing says, ¡°Entering the Cultivation Academy as an ordinary person is his biggest ability, perhaps it also has something to do with Mount Duanlong, but it is still his opportunity. Just like we two playing the Go game, we first occupy corners, then occupy edges, and finally control the mainland, what for? It is because the corner has more potential, and we can use it to encircle more land.¡±


    Yue Tuzhi nods.


    ¡°What¡¯s the Ning Family going to do? Tell me your opinion, Tuzhi.¡±


    Yue Tuzhi hesitates for an instant and replies, ¡°Uncle Zhao should be more aware of their next movement. What would you do if you were Ning Yun?¡±


    Zhao Xing drops his stone and sighs, ¡°In fact, I know in my heart that Ning Yun does not really have to fight with Xia Lu, nor does he have to get Gao Ge into trouble. But he is the master of the Ning Family, who cannot get out of that position. He needs to keep his family in good hands, and he must be responsible for his father and all family members. Do you know what a master is? One who is always being threatened!¡±


    He then shows a smile.


    However, a hint of bitterness can be spotted on his face.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s see how can this Go game kill dragons. It¡¯s Ning Yun who can decide to make it a brilliant move, or a stupid one.¡± Yue Tuzhi finishes this sentence and slowly stands up, ¡°Three sides are battling, Uncle Zhao, this game can only be reconciled.¡±


    Zhao Xing nods and looks out of the window.


    He sighs softly after a long period of time.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 44

    Gao Ge lies on his bed, feeling the power of stars flowing smoothly inside him, he cannot sleep well.


    After a while, he sits straight slowly and looks out of the window.


    Through the window, he can see those twinkling stars. Actually, the window of this room is very good, Gao Ge can see the starlight pouring in when he opens the curtains.


    Looking at the stars, Gao Ge couldn¡¯t help but think of the star map he saw on the Star Tree.


    He stretches out his finger and draws lines in the air, trying to find the corresponding star map.


    ¡°Hey?¡± Gao Ge suddenly feels stunned and walks towards the window. He looks at the star field, eyes filled with shock.


    He is surprised to discover that the star field he sketched out before suddenly turns bright, but soon becomes darkened again, and now it is similar to the surrounding stars.


    His mind is running fast, thinking about those star maps he sees today.


    ¡°Right, it¡¯s here!¡± Gao Ge slaps his thigh and shouts out. When he sees the star field, he immediately has a sense of familiarity. What he just saw correlates to a star map that remains in his mind.


    With this discovery, Gao Ge glances at the sky excitedly. He now feels the same way as Columbus discovered the New World. After watching that map for a long time, Gao Ge still cannot find out what is hidden in that star field even though his eyes are sore.


    However, the power of stars inside him becomes insurgent.


    He stands up, quickly gets dressed, holds his slippers and rushes down stairs.


    He can feel that when he reaches his hand out and paints the star field, the power of stars in his body changes greatly after being gathered into a line.


    The night is quiet, a small patch of poplar forest stands behind Gao Ge. He can sense the night breeze running through the forest, making leaves rustle.


    He sits cross-legged and continues to look up at the star field he managed to find.


    ¡°Is it a star map?¡± Gao Ge is at lost.


    He thinks the star field is actually a map formed by stars, but now he is not so sure.


    It¡¯s more like, a thing formed by many messy words.


    He doesn¡¯t know what it is, a painting with some vague ideas?


    Or just some random and chaotic characters?


    Gao Ge closes his eyes, trying to sense the power of stars inside him.


    In front of him, the Star Tree with stars on it reappears.


    Gao Ge endeavors to communicate with the power of stars and run it again. Surprisingly, he finds that the power of stars he mobilizes is much stronger than before.


    This feeling makes Gao Ge excited again.


    ¡°Because it¡¯s during night?¡±


    ¡°But last time, I also tried to mobilize the power of stars at night. Although I was in my room, and my curtains were closed.¡±


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t know how long it takes before he slowly opens his eyes, he then stands up and returns to the house. Although he hasn¡¯t found the answer he is looking for, he has a hunch that he is close to it. He is just one step away from finding a way to control the power of stars and to start practicing it. If he can, he will be much stronger than cultivators who can spread out their strength!


    After sitting on the coach, Gao Ge still ponders the star map he saw before.


    He could perceive that the Star Tree in his body is associated with the stars. And each star map may represent a star field. ¡°Although I may not find the remaining star fields, they do exist!¡± Gao Ge thinks to himself.


    ¡°Indeed, mobilizing the power of stars at night is much smoother, this must be a key point.¡± Gao Ge feels his chin and thinks. ¡°At my current level, my sudden outbreak is really powerful, but I haven¡¯t found a way to control it. Fortunately, I am now getting started, which is a good thing after all.¡±


    ¡°Besides, I just counted carefully and found that the Star Tree forms a total of 35 star maps. There are 36 martial meridians in a human body, exactly corresponding to my 35 martial meridians which have disappeared, I wonder if there is a special connection?¡±


    He thinks carelessly.


    And soon falls asleep.


    After a while, he wakes up with a start.


    Gao Ge immediately opens his eyes and jumps out of bed. He walks towards the window and sees several black shadows passing by quickly.


    Soon, another few shadows follow.


    According to his judgment, Gao Ge thinks those are all ancient martial cultivators.


    He runs down stairs, and sees several men standing in his house, each of them looks very strong.


    ¡°Awake?¡± Asks the man standing in the lead in a bright and clear voice. He is about 40 years old, holding a large bladed weapon which looks antique and thick, several spots of blood can be seen on its blade.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Gao Ge nods and asks, ¡°what was that?¡±


    ¡°Just several bastards of the Ning Family. I drove them away.¡± Says the man in the lead.


    Gao Ge smiles thankfully.


    Obviously, these are experts sent by the Zhao Family. Since the man in front said those were just a few bastards, it would be very easy for them to kill those guys with their strengths. The reason why they didn¡¯t do it is simple. On the one hand, they aren¡¯t sure if they can kill them without being noticed. On the other hand, they probably don¡¯t want to irritate the Ning Family. They are now only helping to protect the family of Gao Ge, so there is still room for collaboration between the Zhaos and the Nings.


    Even though Gao Ge totally understands, he isn¡¯t going to burst that bubble, it¡¯s no good for him.


    Besides, it¡¯s undoubtedly acceptable for the Zhao Family to make this decision.


    They don¡¯t need to make the Ning Family a foe even though they plan to get closer to Gao Ge, otherwise it would be unwise.


    Making a deal and exchanging favors are totally okay. Actually, his relationship with the Zhao Family is not close enough to let them wilfully compete with another ancient martial arts family in Jiangnan City.


    He thanks the third master of the Zhao Family sincerely, then goes back to his room without questioning their names.


    Zhao Kan, the third master of the Zhao Family smiles and rubs his nose.


    ¡°I now understand why my big brother is so concerned about this kid. He looks so calm and steady, I believe he will definitely make a success in the future. But this kid thinks too much, I really don¡¯t know if this is a good thing or a bad thing¡­¡±


    After saying these words, anxiety shows up inside Zhao Kan¡¯s eyes.


    He is worried about Gao Ge.


    After coming back to his room, Gao Ge begins to sense the first star map in his body. Although when he was outside, he has mobilized the power of stars for a long time, the effect of it was not obvious. Now, he notices a star looking especially dazzling. After recalling the picture of stars suddenly lighting up the sky, he has an intuition.


    When he completely lights up this star map, his strength will be immensely improved.


    At present, the most urgent thing is to find a martial technique which can help him mobilize the power of stars, otherwise everything will be in vain.


    ¡°I have to count on my chance to get a suitable martial technique. The Cultivation Academy is a perfect place to go.¡±


    Immediately.


    Gao Ge¡¯s expectation for entering the Cultivation Academy grows larger than ever.

 Chapter 45

    These 35 star maps may correspond to the 35 martial meridians disappeared inside Gao Ge.


    Certainly, this is just a guess. Gao Ge hasn¡¯t yet found any substantial evidence.


    However, this is not important for Gao Ge. It is a good thing to have a direction, otherwise, he will like a headless fly.


    The next day, Gao Ge goes to the small yard and continues to study the star map.


    Xia Lu looks better now, she is almost recovered.


    ¡°The two fruit I had yesterday helped me immensely.¡± Says Xia Lu.


    The two fruits given by Meng Jing are the main reason why she recovers quickly.


    Gao Ge nods and tells her what happened to him last night.


    Xia Lu is confused after hearing his words.


    ¡°They should come and kill me if they want to take revenge. Why did they choose to kill you?¡±


    Honestly, Gao Ge isn¡¯t shocked.


    After all, he started everything, it¡¯s normal to see those guys trying to get him into trouble.


    ¡°And where is your little girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°At school.¡± Says Gao Ge.


    ¡°Pardon?¡± Xia Lu is surprised, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go to school?¡±


    ¡°Yue Xincheng and I are already students in the Cultivation Academy, and you are in Class Heaven, right?¡± Asks Gao Ge.


    Xia Lu nods.


    Gao Ge sighs softly.


    Seemingly, he is in isolation now. He feels as if he were attacked by a back thrust, it¡¯s uncomfortable.


    He cannot even keep dodging and dodging like Mr. Ma.


    ¡°My family will stay out of this trouble. We can only fight the Ning Family by ourselves.¡± Says Xia Lu.


    Looking at her, Gao Ge nods.


    ¡°You are not curious about the reason, are you?¡± Gao Ge¡¯s reaction is so calm that makes Xia Lu somewhat confused.


    Originally, she thought that when she told him this piece of news, maybe he wouldn¡¯t feel very scared, but he would at least feel anxious and worried.


    She never thought he just looked at her and nodded.


    ¡°We do have a solution, don¡¯t we? Besides, you will definitely tell me if you want.¡±


    Xia Lu smiles and closes her eyes, starting to rest.


    ¡°There¡¯s an old guy wearing a grey robe in the Ning Family, a real expert. I can¡¯t defeat him.¡± Says Xia Lu with her eyes closed.


    ¡°I see. Don¡¯t worry about it anymore. As one of the three ancient martial art families in Jiangnan City, it would be strange if it doesn¡¯t have any experts.¡±


    After a while.


    Yue Xincheng arrives.


    This small yard seems to have become their cultivating place.


    Any cultivators would sense that this place is a perfect land filled with aura when they step in.


    However, at present, this Precious Land of Aura is slowly gathering the aura of Jiangnan City, the number will increase day by day. When it reaches to the peak, it would be impossible for them to keep this secret. Although Gao Ge is now supported by the Cultivation Academy, he cannot tell everyone about it. Moreover, in the face of this great temptation, not everyone will be afraid of the Cultivation Academy, and although they cannot take the Precious Land of Aura publicly, various mean tricks would appear.


    Therefore, it is imperative for Gao Ge to improve his own strength. God helps those who help themselves. Gao Ge knows this truth better than anyone else. When necessary, he thinks that the Cultivation Academy could also take away his Precious Land of Aura. After all, his talent is not outstanding now, so they don¡¯t really value himself.


    Gao Ge feels sorry for himself when he realizes this.


    Yue Xincheng doesn¡¯t come alone, behind him, some guys are driving a truck filled with furniture. After placing the furniture, Yue Xincheng starts to discuss with Gao Ge.


    ¡°Boss, I think we¡¯d better renovate this place. What if the house breaks down when we are inside? That¡¯s horrible.¡±


    In fact, Yue Xincheng¡¯s concern is totally reasonable.


    Gao Ge may sometimes feel upset. He sees many clods falling down from the roof every time a tractor passing by.


    That¡¯s damn scary¡­


    However, if they want to renovate or repair it, they would need a long period of time and may just miss the stage where the Precious Land of Aura starts to spew aura. Therefore, if they really want to renovate it, they have to find another time.


    Certainly, it cannot be scheduled recently.


    Sitting inside the yard, they are also consuming the aura while cultivating, yet the amount they have used is far less than the yard has generated.


    Yue Xincheng is operating the Qi conduction, he still plans to work on his martial technique when he enters the Cultivation Academy. And Xia Lu keeps healing herself.


    Now, only Gao Ge has nothing to do. He sits on a chair, feeling a bit bored.


    Then he looks up at the sky without saying anything.


    It¡¯s not at night, so the Qi conduction is useless.


    The Precious Land of Aura may have a positive impact on him. However, the Precious Land of Aura won¡¯t be very useful recently since Gao Ge is still trying to find the right method of mobilizing the power of stars now.


    His phone suddenly rings when he has nothing to do.


    Gao Ge takes out his phone and gets through the call. Immediately the loud voice of Meng Fang comes in.


    ¡°I am in Jiangnan City now, boy! Where are you guys?¡±


    After looking around, Gao Ge ponders for a while and tells Meng Fang to go to school alone first. He plans to start off immediately.


    When Gao Ge is about to leave, Xia Lu opens her eyes and looks at him, says smilingly, ¡°You seem to be unwilling to let others in the Cultivation Academy know this place.¡±


    Gao Ge coughs.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell others.¡± Says Xia Lu.


    Though Xia Lu seldom talks, she has been thinking inside her mind. She is also a smart person who can comprehend without Gao Ge speaking directly.


    Indeed, communicating with wise guys is quite convenient.


    When Gao Ge arrives at school, he sees Meng Fang standing near the school gate and playing chess with the old janitor. They are both smoking.


    As walking towards them, he sees Meng Fang jumping up and starting to shout while picking up the old janitor.


    ¡°Why not move your horse, why do you move the cannon first? I have learned this strategy for such a long time! How can I take my next step if you don¡¯t move your horse? Why don¡¯t you listen to me?¡±


    The poor old man is so horrified that he is about to call for help. Thankfully, Gao Ge rushes towards him and rescues him.


    ¡°What are you doing, Mr. Meng?¡± Gao Ge doesn¡¯t know how to react.


    Meng Fang gets his clothes right and says angrily, ¡°He won¡¯t listen to me, so I cannot use my strategy now! I am about to win within three steps, but he messed with my plan!¡±


    Gao Ge laughs delightfully.


    He has never seen a guy wanting his match to follow his order while playing chess before.


    ¡°Where¡¯s that girl you just told me? Hurry up, lead me to see her now!¡± Asks Meng Fang anxiously.


    He immediately made everything ready after hanging up Gao Ge¡¯s phone call. After reporting what he knew to the upper level, he rushes to school.


    It¡¯s definitely not a trivial thing!


    A girl who has 33 open martial meridians before she officially starts to cultivate.


    Definitely a prodigies, a genius!

 Chapter 46

    Meng Fang is very eager to see if Meng Jing really, as Gao Ge says, has opened 33 martial meridians.


    After seeing her, Meng Fang immediately stretches out his hand and grabs Meng Jing¡¯s wrist, and then there is a look of surprise on his face.


    He loosens Meng Jing¡¯s wrist and turns to look at Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge smiles without saying anything.


    ¡°You lied to me, boy!¡±


    ¡°When did I lie to you?¡± Asks Gao Ge unwillingly.


    ¡°You told me she had opened 33 martial meridians.¡±


    Indeed, he said that before, he won¡¯t deny. Gao Ge nods without hesitation.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t she?¡±


    When Meng Jing hears this, she is also a little nervous. Feeling bewildered, she subconsciously looks at Gao Ge.


    However, Meng Fang laughs happily.


    ¡°This girl has opened 34 martial meridians now!¡±


    Gao Ge¡¯s chin almost falls to the ground.


    Holding the idea that seeing is believing, Gao Ge hurriedly walks towards Meng Jing and grabs her wrist, instantly his face changes.


    He misses the pear tree in the yard.


    If he could, he really wants to continue to compare his head with the pear tree to see which one is harder.


    ¡°A real genius, definitely a real genius! Boy, you¡¯re not lying to me. Haha, I¡¯m taking this little girl with me now!¡± Meng Fang says excitedly.


    Gao Ge hurriedly says, ¡°Uncle Meng, take your time for the time being. I think the most urgent task is to go to Meng Jing¡¯s home and convince her parents.¡±


    Meng Fang¡¯s eyes almost fall to the ground, ¡°Do I need to persuade them? Seriously? Well, this is a great thing, how could her parents refuse?¡±


    Gao Ge says while smiling, ¡°Meng Jing¡¯s parents are more concerned about her literary classes. They hope she can go to a college locating in the capital in the future.¡±


    Meng Fang is going to be pissed off.


    ¡°Can¡¯t she learn literary classes in the Cultivation Academy? I am furious! Little girl, where do you live? I¡¯ll go and ask your parents now!¡±


    Meng Jing is too scared to say a word.


    Given the current situation, Meng Jing is really worried about Meng Fang hurting her parents.


    She cannot stand seeing her house be covered in blood when she¡¯s back.


    Gao Ge coughs and pulls Meng Fang, then explains gently, ¡°Well, after all, there are many things haven¡¯t been revealed yet. It¡¯s normal for her parents to disagree.¡±


    Meng Fang looks at Gao Ge suspiciously and says with a smile, ¡°Boy, you are very clever. How can you be sure that we will go public?¡±


    Gao Ge smiles without explaining anything.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll just tell you. Within a month, everyone in Huaxia will understand what cultivating is. Now that there are so many powerful cultivators overseas, it is impossible for us to slow down,¡± Meng Fang pauses, and continues, ¡°In addition to the Cultivation Academy you are going to attend, different kinds of cultivating schools will be established around Huaxia, and then you will be under a lot of pressure.¡±


    Gao Ge totally believes what he said.


    Soon, students in his class will understand these things, and will compare with each other to see whose qualification is better, and who can use his own strength to reach the top of Huaxia¡¯s martial peak in this magnificent era.


    ¡°Tell you what, Jing, you and Mr. Meng go home together now.¡± Says Gao Ge.


    Meng Jing agrees immediately.


    Gao Ge returns to his yard when Meng Jing leaves.


    Unexpectedly, a middle-aged man is now standing outside the little yard.


    ¡°You are back.¡± That guy walks towards Gao Ge and stretches his hand out, ¡°Good to see you. My name is Ning Yun.¡±


    Gao Ge is shocked.


    He realizes who the guy is now. Actually, Gao Ge heard this name from Zhao Jin.


    The current master of the Ning Family.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t expect he would find this place so fast.


    However, the Ning Family is one of the three ancient martial families in Jiangnan City, so it is undoubtedly deep-rooted. Therefore, this city is full of their eyes, and it¡¯s normal for them to find out where Gao Ge is.


    Gao Ge is trying to mobilize as much the power of stars in his body as he could.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. I¡¯m not here to trouble you.¡± After sensing the pressure inside Gao Ge, Ning Yun hurriedly says, ¡°If I am really looking for trouble, it is absolutely impossible for me to come alone.¡±


    Hearing Ning Yun¡¯s words, Gao Ge feels relieved, and then makes the power of stars cease.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± Asks Gao Ge while frowning seriously.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to make a deal with you. What do you think?¡± Ning Yun asks.


    Gao Ge just sneers.


    Meanwhile, the door of the yard is pulled open from the inside.


    Xia Lu and Yue Xincheng walk out together. With a serious expression, they look at Ning Yun seriously as if he were a great enemy.


    As the master of the Ning Family, Ning Yun is very powerful.


    Even if the three of them work together, they are not necessarily opponents of Ning Yun. Of course, if Xia Lu is in full bloom now, it will be a different matter.


    Not for nothing, though, is Xia Lu the goddess of war in Huaxia.


    Now, Ning Yun can feel the cold killing desire emitted from these young people. He cannot help but sigh, knowing the young would definitely surpass him in the future.


    ¡°May I come in?¡±


    ¡°I think we¡¯d rather talk here.¡± Says Gao Ge.


    Ning Yun smiles and says, ¡°Indeed, your yard is really unique. I can detect it when I stand outside. I know your secrets though I cannot get inside.¡±


    Gao Ge¡¯s face turns darkened.


    The reason why he did not want to let Ning Yun into the yard was worrying about this, but Gao Ge did not expect the insight of Ning Yun could be so powerful. Maybe it is also because the aura of the yard has been growing rapidly recently. Now, standing outside the yard can also make others feel the rich aura, they don¡¯t even need to come in.


    It is impossible to make a fortune secretly now, otherwise Gao Ge wouldn¡¯t hear of such a yard in Jiangnan City in his last life. How could others be unaware of the truth of making a fortune secretly?


    Seeing Gao Ge nod, Ning Yun enters the yard. He turns and finds Gao Ge closing the courtyard door causally, the expression on his face looks a little unnatural.


    ¡°Why? You guys are planning to kill me?¡±


    ¡°That obvious?¡± Gao Ge is surprised.


    Ning Yun planned to sit down, but now he simply stands.


    To make it easier for himself to escape when they want to attack him.


    ¡°Your family is so annoying, not pleasing at all. Originally, I just planned to emasculate Ning Shi, but the old man in your family had to whine. I was so angry that I immediately knocked out his teeth. I didn¡¯t expect everyone of you acts like this.¡± Xia Lu is impatient.


    Ning Yun¡¯s face becomes more and more unpleasant.


    After all, the old man in Xia Lu¡¯s mouth is his own father.


    ¡°Miss Xia, please show some respect, although your Xia Family is big, you are in Jiangnan City now!¡± Ning Yun says with a cold face.


    It¡¯s said that nobody would slap a smiling face, and Ning Yun thinks his attitude is quite nice.


    However, Xia Lu is not a reasonable person.


    I would slap you even though you smile!


    Are you uncomfortable now?


    Ning Yun is very uncomfortable now, he almost forgets why he comes here this time.

 Chapter 47

    ¡°Uncle Ning, what do you want to say? Just say it. Boss and Xia Lu are not good-tempered.¡± Yue Xincheng walks towards Ning Yun, smiles and says.


    To Ning Yun, Yue Xincheng is not very familiar, but more or less he has seen him before. Now, seeing Yue Xincheng acting quite polite, Ning Yun breathes a sigh of relief.


    Gao Ge first sits down and looks at Ning Yun, then says smilingly, ¡°Well, in my opinion, Master Ning wants to make the Ning Family look good, right?¡±


    Looking at Gao Ge, Ning Yun gives an approving nod.


    He thinks Gao Ge is smart enough to understand his purpose.


    Xia Lu and Yue Xincheng also sit down.


    In this way, Ning Yun is embarrassed to stand there alone. He carefully sits down, feeling quite ashamed. The table and stools are a set of four stone piers. As soon as he sits down, Gao Ge suddenly stands up.


    Ning Yun is startled and quickly stands up again, as if a spring has been installed under his buttocks.


    ¡°I want to fetch some water, what are you doing, Master Ning?¡± Asks Gao Ge curiously.


    Ning Yun is speechless.


    He swears crazily in his heart.


    You bloody did it on purpose!


    However, he still smiles bitterly and sits down.


    When Gao Ge returns, he gives everyone a bottle of mineral water. After opening his own bottle and drinking two big sips, he puts the remaining half of the bottle on the table. Looking at Ning Yun, he says, ¡°So, Master Ning, have you got a clear idea of what happened?¡±


    Seeing Gao Ge starting to talk, Ning Yun sits straight and nods.


    ¡°Then do you think I was wrong?¡± Asks Gao Ge coldly.


    Ning Yun suddenly finds this topic troublesome.


    If Gao Ge is really just an ordinary person, the Ning Family can certainly be unreasonable.


    But this is not the case now, Gao Ge, Yue Xincheng and Xia Lu are not ordinary people.


    So he must be reasonable and polite.


    However, that would make the Ning Family be in a position of weakness.


    ¡°It was Ning Shi¡¯s fault,¡± Ning Yun said, ¡°actually when I knew about this, I was going to bring Ning Shi to your home to apologize. Even if you want to punch Ning Shi to death, we won¡¯t stop you.¡±


    What Ning Yun says is not 100 percent true.


    In fact, after hearing the news, the first reaction of Ning Yun was to help Ning Shi out. Even if Ning Shi is a loser, he is still a member of the Ning Family. Now since he is bullied by a stranger, the Ning Family will certainly be madly mocked if they don¡¯t assist him.


    When Ning Yun learned that Gao Ge had entered the Cultivation Academy, he changed his mind. And he asked Ning Chen to stay still. Yet, he actually did not expect Xia Lu would appear in the Ning Family. She not only emasculated Ning Shi but also injured the old master.


    Therefore, now it¡¯s very difficult for Ning Yun to make a decision.


    If he chooses to let it go, then the whole Ning Family will be humiliated.


    ¡°So, I want to make a deal with you guys. I offer you Ning Shi¡¯s life plus 10 million yuan, and you guys need to stand inside my family and apologize. Okay?¡± Asks Ning Yun.


    ¡°Daydreaming¡­¡± Xia Lu snorts coldly.


    ¡°Certainly!¡± Yet, Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng have a different answer.


    Xia Lu looks at them.


    And they look back.


    It¡¯s kind of embarrassing now.


    ¡°Well¡­ I don¡¯t think you guys have a common idea, do you?¡± Says Ning Yun in a low voice.


    Gao Ge hurriedly pulls Xia Lu to another side.


    ¡°Think about it, girl! We just need to apologize and they¡¯ll give us Ning Shi¡¯s life and 10 million! We get a really great deal!¡± Says Gao Ge.


    ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t expect my apology to be so valuable! If I knew, I¡¯d be sitting in front of their house, apologizing and collecting money! Then we¡¯ll be rich, Boss!¡±


    Xia Lu nearly goes nuts, ¡°Can¡¯t you be serious?¡±


    Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng look at each other without saying anything.


    Seriously¡­


    Aren¡¯t we serious?


    When they sit down again, Gao Ge says to Ning Yun nicely, ¡°Xia Lu doesn¡¯t want to do this, it¡¯s just me and Yue Xincheng. Shall we say 6 million?¡±


    Ning Yun doesn¡¯t know what to say.


    Damn it! These two moneygrubbers!


    But it was Xia Lu who broke into the Ning Family, what can we do with your apologies?


    Just as Ning Yun opens his mouth.


    ¡°Wait a minute, I have a phone call.¡±


    Gao Ge takes out his cell phone and steps aside.


    After answering the phone, Gao Ge¡¯s face quickly darkens, but he doesn¡¯t say a word. He puts away his mobile phone and returns to the front.


    ¡°Xia Lu.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°How is your recovery coming along?¡±


    With a smile on her face, Xia Lu says, ¡°Almost.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± After saying this word, Gao Ge suddenly takes a step forward while punching at Ning Yun.


    Ning Yun¡¯s reaction is quick. Although he has been sitting on a stool, when Gao Ge attacks him, he quickly gets up and takes a few steps back at the same time.


    ¡°Gao Ge, what do you mean?¡± Ning Yun bursts into rage.


    Gao Ge seems to be angrier than Ning Yun.


    ¡°Old bastard, shame on you! You pretend to have peace talk with us while sending someone to trap my girlfriend, how dare you!¡±


    At this moment, Xia Lu also quickly rushes up. Her speed is very swift, just like a thunderstorm. Her continuous actions force Ning Yun to step back.


    ¡°Gao Ge, I didn¡¯t do it! Can you just give me a second to explain?¡± Ning Yun feels a little confused after hearing Gao Ge¡¯s words.


    He is sure that he didn¡¯t make such an arrangement.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t answer at all. He attacks again.


    Yue Xincheng hasn¡¯t really studied martial skills, but at least he grows up in an ancient martial art family, so he has learned something useful. And now since he begins to practice the Qi conduction, he can also take the opportunity to create some troubles for Ning Yun.


    In the face of a three-person encirclement, even Ning Yun has to keep stepping back. Actually, he cannot find a solution in such a short period of time. To his amazement, the three of them can cooperate tacitly.


    In fact, it isn¡¯t just him. Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng are also a little surprised, but soon Gao Ge realizes the reason.


    In the past, Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng fought a lot. Although those fights were among ordinary guys, the tacit agreement is out of practice.


    As for Xia Lu, she seems to have much experience in combat. She can put pressure on Ning Yun while trying to coordinate with Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng.


    The girl is having a hard time.


    An experts with two jackaroos.


    All of a sudden, Ning Yun mobilizes his strength and creates a gust of wind. A strong storm raised by his fist forces the three to step back.


    Immediately he seizes the opportunity and rushes towards Yue Xincheng just like a tiger jumping down from a mountain. It¡¯s obvious that, of the three, Yue Xincheng is the weakest. This is a breakthrough and Ning Yun has to grab the chance and attack. Gao Ge, Yue Xincheng and Xia Lu are desperate to kill him due to what he did before. Their minds are filled with murderous desires and if Ning Yun fails to create an opportunity to leave, he may even die here today.


    As the head of the Ning Family, Ning Yun would be mocked by the public if he were killed by three teenagers.

 Chapter 48

    Yue Xincheng is flustered and at a loss at the moment. Fortunately, Gao Ge quickly reacts and rushes straight up. In order to avoid Yue Xincheng being punched and thrown away by Ning Yun, Gao Ge directly punches Ning Yun and then their fists meet. Gao Ge¡¯s body flies backwards and Ning Yun also steps back. Then Xia Lu, like a ghost, appears behind Ning Yun. Her Thunder Fist falls on Ning Yun and Ning Yun spits out a mouthful of blood and is thrown out.


    ¡°Boss!¡± Yue Xincheng¡¯s eyes turn red. He knows the reason why Gao Ge chose this extreme method was because Gao Ge wanted to protect him.


    He turns around, looks at Ning Yun, roars and violently pounces on Ning Yun.


    ¡°I want you to die!¡±


    Ning Yun has stood up and wiped the blood on the corners of his mouth, but his face is still pale.


    When Yue Xincheng rushes halfway, he is driven away by Xia Lu.


    ¡°You are no match for him, take care of Gao Ge, I will deal with him!¡±


    Yue Xincheng calms down and can only nod. He knows that only with full of anger, it is impossible for him to defeat Ning Yun.


    Ning Yun is a master of ancient martial arts, a cultivator, but not a street gangster. It will make no sense if Yue Xincheng uses that kind of desperate attack. On the contrary, he will get himself into the mess and probably die.


    Because Ning Yun punched by Xia Lu just now, his footsteps are unstable now. In the face of Xia Lu¡¯s offensive, all he can do is responding to her offensive in a flurry.


    ¡°Boss, are you okay?¡± Seeing Gao Ge continues to spit several mouthfuls of blood, Yue Xincheng¡¯s body shakes.


    ¡°I won¡¯t die¡­¡± Gao Ge leans back his neck and says in a low voice, but indeed he feels somewhat helpless in his heart.


    If the previous punch had the same power as the one he used to deal with Thunder Tiger.


    Ning Yun would have been suffered serious injuries.


    The power comes and goes. It¡¯s too unreliable!


    Gao Ge looks at Ning Yun, and his eyes are still full of fierceness.


    Although Ning Yun is injured, Xia Lu¡¯s injury has not yet healed. After a while, Xia Lu is somewhat powerless. Ning Yun is so sophisticated that he finds the right escape route. He continues to retreat in the face of Xia Lu¡¯s offensive. When he retreats to the corner of the wall, he jumps over the wall. Xia Lu wants to catch up with him originally. Considering that Ning Yun¡¯s great strength, Xia Lu thinks that Ning Yun may have fallen behind when he played against her, but if he wants to escape, she may not be able to keep him here.


    It¡¯s totally different to defeat someone and catch someone.


    What¡¯s more, Gao Ge is seriously injured and spits blood. Xia Lu turns and walks to Gao Ge.


    ¡°Help him in first.¡± Xia Lu says.


    Yue Xincheng nods, picks Gao Ge up and walks into the room.


    ¡°Ning Yun is a jerk. I will call my brother right now and let him get the Ning Family into trouble!¡± Yue Xincheng stamps his feet and says.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t mess around.¡± Gao Ge says with difficulty.


    Yue Xincheng stands on the side and doesn¡¯t know what to do at this time.


    ¡°Oh, Boss, I will go home now.¡± Yue Xincheng says.


    ¡°What do you do?¡±


    ¡°I still have some fruit that I haven¡¯t eaten before, I want to take them.¡± Yue Xincheng says.


    The fruit of Mount Duanlong is very good. It has not been bad for such a long time as if the preservatives have been added to it.


    After Yue Xincheng left, Gao Ge closes his eyes.


    Xia Lu comes up, reaches out and put her hand on the wrist of Gao Ge. Suddenly she frowns.


    ¡°In your body¡­¡±


    ¡°You go out first.¡± Gao Ge says.


    Xia Lu hesitates for a moment and asks, ¡°It isn¡¯t the strength in your body. What is it on earth?¡±


    Gao Ge closes his eyes.


    Xia Lu has no choice but to go out.


    When Xia Lu closes the door, Gao Ge feels drowsy, and his consciousness seems to be tearing apart by a powerful force.


    He feels that everything goes black in front of his eyes and his consciousness enters the Star Tree again.


    The martial meridian in his body is surging with the power of the stars at this time.


    When he is in a state of serious injury, the power of stars seems to be completely uncontrolled, and it begins to surge in his body as the river bursts.


    All the star maps that he saw before reappear at this time. Each one flashes in front of him like a slide.


    When the power of stars surges madly, Gao Ge feels the pain again.


    He thinks that he is like a string of pig kidneys baked on a barbecue stall and already baked to oil. What is more hateful is that there is a woman standing next to him with a fan and shouting from time to time, ¡°You are here, buddy!¡±


    Wow, it¡¯s so uncomfortable.


    The pain comes not only from physiology.


    But his spirit and consciousness suffer from a kind of devastating power from the surging stars.


    Gao Ge is very eager to swear.


    When he needs the power of stars to be fiery, it is as quiet as a sheep.


    Now his head has already seriously injured, but the power of stars comes out.


    It is clear that he is looked down upon.


    What Gao Ge doesn¡¯t know is that at this time, although his body has already fallen into a coma, he still screams with piercing pain.


    Xia Lu stands at the door, pacing back and forth.


    She knows that even if she goes in now, she can¡¯t help much.


    The more she thinks, the more headaches she has.


    ¡°I should have poisoned their wells when I sneaked into the Ning Family!¡± Xia Lu mutters.


    But in fact, it¡¯s only her idea. Even she wants to do so, she can¡¯t do it. It¡¯s not because the Ning Family is alert, but people use tap water now.


    Ah.


    Since people don¡¯t use the wells at home, it¡¯s not possible to kill a family by putting poison in their water¡­


    Gradually.


    The screams of Gao Ge subside.


    Xia Lu turns to look at the door and wants to push it to have a look.


    ¡°No, no, I still have to think positively!¡± Xia Lu comforts herself, ¡°He doesn¡¯t scream now, maybe just because he is dead?¡±


    She is even unhappier when she thinks so.


    She just wants to open the door and go in, but suddenly someone comes.


    Meng Fang comes in with Meng Jing.


    ¡°Xia Lu? Why are you here, too?¡± Meng Fang is surprised to see Xia Lu.


    Meng Jing looks around and asks, ¡°Where are Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng?¡±


    ¡°Gao Ge was injured and he is in the house now.¡± Xia Lu says.


    Meng Fang¡¯s face darkens and he asks, ¡°Was he also hurt by the members of the Ning Family?¡±


    Xia Lu nods and says, ¡°The Ning Family¡¯s current master, Ning Yun.¡±


    Meng Fang is so angry that he gives a slap. The wind of the slap lifts the stone table of the courtyard directly.


    ¡°Bastard! These ancient martial arts families have been told before that they should not hurt you three. The Ning Family had the audacity to turn a deaf ear to our words. OK! I will go to the Ning Family to see how capable they really are!¡±


    After saying this, Meng Fang is about to rush out of the door.


    ¡°Mr. Meng, you have to wait! Gao Ge is still seriously injured¡­¡± Meng Jing pulls Meng Fang¡¯s arm in a hurry.


    Meng Fang pats his head and says, ¡°Yes, I am confused. Okay, I will check Gao Ge¡¯s injuries right now!¡±


    After saying this, he quickly opens the door and walks in with Xia Lu and Meng Jing.


    They are all dumbstruck when they enter into the room and look at Gao Ge lying on the bed.

 Chapter 49

    Gao Ge lying on the bed is still in a coma, but his body is surrounded by light.


    A stranger might think there is a caterpillar lying on the bed.


    ¡°Mr. Meng, what is wrong with Gao Ge?¡± Meng Jing stares at Gao Ge and asks Meng Fang next to her.


    Meng Fang blinks his eyes. He also doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on!


    But now, both Meng Jing and Xia Lu pin their hopes on him. It is impossible for him to say that he doesn¡¯t know.


    After all, these two students are the students he wants to win over in the future. If they feel that he has no ability now, what prestige will he have when they arrive at the Cultivation Academy? Well, maybe they don¡¯t want to recognize him as a teacher, does he still have prestige?


    ¡°You go out first.¡± Meng Fang looks serious, frowns and says, ¡°Gao Ge is seriously injured.¡±


    Meng Jing and Xia Lu dare not hesitate after listening to Meng Fang. They hurry out of the room together and close the door passingly.


    After they went out, Meng Fang grabs the back of his head and paces back and forth, looking at Gao Ge from time to time.


    ¡°Gao Ge was an ordinary person in the past. He gets the opportunity to enter into the Cultivation Academy only by going to Mount Duanlong. It¡¯s unlucky for him to have only one martial meridian. There was no hope for him originally. But now, it seems that is not the case. It¡¯s a little weird!¡±


    Meng Fang has lived half his life and seen many strange things, but those cannot be compared with Gao Ge¡¯s situation at this time.


    No, it can¡¯t be described as weird any more. It¡¯s very uncanny.


    Meng Fang moves over a chair and sits on the bedside of Gao Ge. He reaches out and tries to touch Gao Ge, but unexpectedly a stream of energy rushes from Gao Ge¡¯s body and pops Meng Fang¡¯s hand out directly.


    ¡°Oh! The energy has a temper!¡± Meng Fang immediately becomes reluctant. He continues to reach out to test and run the strength in his body in the meantime. He didn¡¯t expect that when he ran his strength to touch Gao Ge again, the energy from Gao Ge¡¯s body should be stronger.


    ¡°Boom,¡± Meng Fang¡¯s body is turned to the ground.


    Xia Lu and Meng Jing outside the room hear the sound and quickly ask, ¡°Mr. Meng, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right, it¡¯s all right, you don¡¯t have to come in!¡±


    While speaking, Meng Fang climbs up from the ground quickly and looks confounded.


    Meng Fang learns from his failures and dares not to touch Gao Ge casually at this time. He just sits on the chair blankly and feels his beard. The beard hasn¡¯t been shaved for a couple of days, it pricks his hand.


    Meng Fang feels that it is not only his beard but also Gao Ge that pricks his hands.


    ¡°Hum?¡± Suddenly, Meng Fang changes his face and looks around.


    ¡°When I came here, I noticed that this courtyard was full of aura. It is a good place, but now, the spiritual aura is gathering together¡­¡± Thinking of this, Meng Fang looks at Gao Ge lying on the bed and says, ¡°The child seems to be absorbing the aura here. After consuming so much aura, maybe he will die from gluttony.¡±


    He sits on the side and gradually finds that Gao Ge¡¯s face is getting better, which is certainly a good thing.


    ¡°It can be seen that Gao Ge is self-healing and does not need outsiders to intervene at all.¡± Meng Fang is somewhat entangled. He wonders if he needs to inform this information after returning to the Cultivation Academy¡­


    And at this time.


    Gao Ge finally does not feel the pain.


    It is much more comfortable now than before. It used to be like being baked on fire. Now it is more like just coming out of the desert and soaking in the spring. The cool spring is nourishing his body.


    This kind of feeling is indescribable and wonderful.


    At the same time, he notices that the first star map he saw before is being lit up a little.


    ¡°Have I found a way to light up the star map?¡± Gao Ge is puzzled.


    There are still a few stars as usual on the Star Tree. Only the first star map he saw before is changing. Compared to the first star map, the remaining 34 star maps have a slightly dimmer light. Probably only by thoroughly lighting up the first star map can he have the opportunity to light up other star maps. The food needs to be eaten one mouthful at a time, the road needs to be taken step by step. Gao Ge feels that there is much time for him. As long as he finds a way, he can walk slowly along the way.


    This is the way of practice.


    The Ning Family.


    Ning Yun hurries to call all people of the Ning Family after returning home with his pale face and resting for several minutes.


    People in the Ning Family are somewhat confused. They don¡¯t know how Ning Yun was injured, but they can all see Ning Yun¡¯s urgency at this time.


    In the special conference hall of the Ning Family, dozens of people have gathered at this time.


    Now Ning Yun, the master of the family, presses the acupuncture point on his body with one hand and scans all the people in the conference hall.


    ¡°Ning Chen, you come out first.¡± Ning Yun says.


    Ning Chen¡¯s face turns pale. When he looks at Ning Yun¡¯s fierce expression, he becomes more nervous.


    ¡°Raise your head.¡± Ning Yun roars.


    This roar affects Ning Yun¡¯s injuries. Ning Yun coughs several times. His coughing is so loud that might even cause the seizure of tuberculosis.


    ¡°Master, what did my son do to make you so angry?¡± Ning Chen¡¯s father, Ning Chuan takes a step forward, puts both hands together on his abdomen, looks at Ning Yun, frowns and asks.


    Ning Chuan is the younger brother of Ning Yun, but their relationship has not been very good. In fact, it is quite normal. In the early years, they had a family ownership dispute, but later Ning Yun, who is shrewder and has better cultivation, got the position. Therefore, although Ning Chuan is at the core of Ning Family, he has no power obviously. Ning Yun will not let him take part in all the important things.


    Such things are not uncommon in a wealthy family.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you.¡± Ning Yun looks at Ning Chuan and says.


    Ning Chuan blushes.


    Although their relationship has not been very good, they are at peace on the surface. In fact, they are seemingly in harmony but actually at variance. It¡¯s rare for Ning Yun to let Ning Chuan lose face in the face of so many members of Ning Family.


    ¡°Step back!¡± At this time, a withered old man comes out from the corner. He seems to be on the verge of death but his eyes are still bright.


    Ning Chuan swallows what he wants to say and has to step back.


    ¡°Uncle, what did I do?¡± Ning Chen asks in a low voice.


    ¡°Did you let someone trouble Meng Jing¡¯s family?¡± Ning Yun stands up with his hands on the armrests of the chair and steps up to Ning Chen.


    When Ning Yun moves closer, Ning Chen can¡¯t help shivering. In the face of Ning Yun, he is afraid of him from his heart.


    Ning Chen is so frightened that his legs turn soft. He kneels down to Ning Yun subconsciously and his eyes are full of fear, ¡°Uncle, I didn¡¯t do it! How dare I have this courage? You have emphasized that members of the Ning Family should be cautious during this period of time and are not allowed to make trouble. How could I still look for trouble?¡±


    Ning Yun reaches out, grabs the clothes of Ning Chen and directly lifts him from the ground.


    ¡°Really?¡± Ning Yun stares at Ning Chen¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Yes¡­ It¡¯s true! If I tell a lie, I will die of thunder!¡±


    ¡°Well, if you lie, your father will die!¡± Ning Yun says with a smile.


    Ning Chen, ¡°¡­¡±


    Ning Chuan, ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 50

    Ning Yun knows Ning Chen quite well.


    After pushing this little bastard to this point, Ning Yun thinks Ning Chen would definitely surrender if it was him.


    ¡°So, who on earth got the Meng Family into trouble?¡± Ning Yun looks around and asks in a cold voice full of murderous desire.


    He almost made a deal with Gao Ge.


    He could see that Gao Ge is an easygoing person. However, that unfortunate incident happened to hinder the progress of their peace talks. How could Ning Yun not be furious?


    ¡°Master, in my opinion, this matter can be handed over to me for investigation. According to the access and exit records and transfer of all the personnel of our family, it is not difficult to catch that guy.¡± Says the haggard old man who appeared before.


    Ning Yun thinks for a moment, then turns to look at the old man and nods gently, ¡°Okay, Second Uncle, I shall count on you.¡±


    The haggard old man nods.


    Although Ning Yun called him second uncle, the haggard old man is not a brother of Ning Fu (the old master of the Ning Family). In fact, he is not a member of the Ning Family.


    The old man¡¯s original surname is Qi, but after provoking some enemies around the martial world, he was sheltered by Ning Fu¡¯s father. From then on, feeling grateful to the Ning Family, he even changed his surname to Ning. So, his name is Ning Tunlong now.


    Since Ning Fu¡¯s father died, instead of leaving the Ning Family, Ning Tunlong became one of their indentured servants who must guard the Ning Family all the time. Now, he is undoubtedly their top expert. When Xia Lu broke into the Ning Family, it was also Ning Tunlong who repelled her.


    When Ning Yun returns to rest, people inside the chamber begin to talk out loud.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Not to mention the fact that we didn¡¯t send anyone to trouble the little girl¡¯s family, even though we really did, so what?¡±


    ¡°Indeed! Are we supposed to be scared?¡±


    ¡°Well, our master is really aged¡­¡±


    Ning Chuan¡¯s eyes flashes, he suddenly realizes that this is an opportunity. Therefore, he immediately takes a few steps forward and asks, ¡°My fellows, let me ask you, if we really start to fight against the Xia Family, are you scared?¡±


    ¡°Why would we! The Xia Family is nothing!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, this is Jiangnan City, we Ning Family never feels scared to others!¡±


    Ning Chuan nods, feeling content.


    However, an annoying cacophony sounds at this time.


    ¡°Second Uncle, the Ning Family might only sustain a couple of days if you were the master.¡±


    Everyone looks towards the man who is talking.


    They immediately shut up after seeing him.


    Yet, Ning Chuan is quite embarrassed.


    ¡°What do you mean, Long?¡±


    Ning Tulong, a son of Ning Yun, walks towards Ning Chuan step by step and says, ¡°Second Uncle, I know you want to use this opportunity to stir up the mood of our family, but what¡¯s the point? Even if all of them are on your side, so what?¡± He doesn¡¯t talk in an annoyingly buoyant fashion. Actually, he is steadier than Ning Chuan.


    At this point, Ning Tulong pauses, then turns to look at the large crowd behind him and says with a smile, ¡°As long as my dad stands here, who dares to say a word?¡±


    Ning Chuan¡¯s face turns red in exasperation. He can do nothing but watch Ning Tulong leave the chamber.


    Inside Ning Yun¡¯s study, Ning Tunlong is sitting on a chair opposite to Ning Yun.


    ¡°Second Uncle, you mean those who tried to get Meng Jing¡¯s family into trouble aren¡¯t our family members?¡±


    The old man nods.


    Without saying anything, Ning Yun sinks into a reverie.


    ¡°Obviously, Master, someone is trying to throwing mud on the Ning Family.¡± Says the old man.


    Ning Yun smiles wryly and says, ¡°In fact, I had such a suspicion from the very beginning. A girl named Zhang Wei just vanished, nobody can find her. From that time on, I vaguely feel that this matter is not simple. I even think the reason why Ning Shi, the little brat, went to see Meng Jing was under somebody¡¯s guidance.¡±


    The old man says worriedly, ¡°In that case, things are getting a bit confusing. In fact, neither Gao Ge nor Xia Lu is difficult to handle, we just need to bear their anger. However, having an invisible opponent who is a total stranger to us is actually the biggest trouble¡­¡±


    ¡°I need to go out.¡± Says Ning Yun after standing up.


    ¡°You want to see Gao Ge?¡±


    Ning Yun nods.


    ¡°Do you think they would listen to your advice now?¡± Asks the old man.


    ¡°This is the only way. From the very beginning, that invisible enemy wanted to push the Ning Family to provoke Gao Ge, Xia Lu and their friends, and now he is still pouring oil on the fire. It¡¯s clear that this guy is trying to have us cornered. Even if Gao Ge and his friends don¡¯t believe me, it would be good for us to make them start to feel a little bit confused.¡±


    The old man nods and remains silent.


    ¡°I need to find my father first.¡± Says Ning Yun.


    ¡°You are going to take that thing out?¡± Asks the old man surprisingly.


    ¡°Other than this, I have no other choices.¡± Says Ning Yun in a serious voice.


    The old man watches Ning Yun leave with a bitter smile on his face.


    Inside the little yard.


    Finally, Gao Ge wakes up slowly.


    He feels the house abnormal when he opens his eyes.


    The original rich spiritual aura suddenly disappears.


    He is shocked, then a sense of anxiety rises from his heart.


    ¡°Are you awake?¡± Gao Ge hears the voice of Meng Fang.


    He turns to see Meng Fang, feeling a little surprised, then he sits up slowly.


    ¡°Why are you here, Mr. Meng? And is Meng Jing alright?¡±


    ¡°I am okay. Just a couple of little bastards. Since you are awake, I am going to visit the Ning Family and ask what on earth do they want!¡± Meng Fang nods.


    It can be seen that Meng Fang is really angry now. Anyway, not to mention Xia Lu and Gao Ge, Meng Jing alone has received his concern.


    In his view, Meng Jing is really one of the chosen ones who has opened up 34 martial meridians before officially cultivating. Probably, only a few people like her can be found around Huaxia.


    Thankfully, Meng Fang went to the Meng Family in advance, otherwise something unexpectedly awful might happen.


    ¡°Wait a while, Mr. Meng.¡± Gao Ge coughs.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°When Ning Yun and I were fighting, he said that it wasn¡¯t him. I was so angry that I didn¡¯t have patience to listen to him. But now after thinking about it, it¡¯s actually quite strange. If he really wanted to push us hard, he wouldn¡¯t have to come to us to negotiate. It would be a waste of time, and he might even put himself in danger.¡± Says Gao Ge.


    ¡°What if it¡¯s a bitter game?¡± Asks Meng Fang.


    ¡°Not possible. I was wounded by him. Is it a bitter game? Then who are the bitter ones? Don¡¯t they know what trouble they may cause by doing this?¡± Says Gao Ge with a pained smile.


    Meng Fang sits down again and stares at Gao Ge.


    ¡°If the Ning Family did do it, it would be okay for us to get them into trouble, but if they didn¡¯t, we are actually letting whoever behind this get away with punishment. This guy¡¯s presence is what makes me feel uneasy. Of course, it¡¯s wonderful if this guy is a mere gloss, but what if he actually exists? Well, I would feel uncomfortable being stared at by him all the time.¡± Says Gao Ge.


    After taking a deep breath, Meng Fang asks, ¡°So, who do you think is behind this?¡±


    Gao Ge shakes his head and says, ¡°I can¡¯t tell. However, this person wanted to let the Ning Family offend us utterly. He obviously knew what horrible things might happen to the Nings if they did do that. They will be out of luck. For example, if I didn¡¯t stop you previously, now the Ning Family may be removed from Jiangnan City completely. So, why not take a step back and guess? Well, if this happens, who would be the biggest beneficiaries?¡±

 Chapter 51

    Meng Fang smiles, ¡°The Yues and the Zhaos are not very important. In the face of absolute strength, the so-called conspiracy is just a piece of cake. I am more interested in you now, you are very smart. Good job, boy! Keep it up.¡±


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t feel arrogant even though he was praised by Meng Fang. Actually, he thinks Meng Fang just gave him a wake-up call. At least after entering the Cultivation Academy, Gao Ge had better behave a little foolishly. Even if he means no harm, it would inevitably make people regard him as a dangerous and manipulative guy who should be away from if his mind runs too fast.


    ¡°You have such a great yard!¡± Suddenly says Meng Fang.


    ¡°My yard¡­ Why do you say that?¡± Gao Ge hesitates.


    ¡°It¡¯s full of spiritual aura. Very rare to get.¡±


    ¡°I cannot feel any spiritual aura!¡± Says Gao Ge, playing stupid.


    ¡°Ha-ha, lucky boy! Actually, the spiritual aura inside the yard was absorbed by you when you were injured! Otherwise, how could you wake up so early?¡±


    Finally, what he says enlightens Gao Ge.


    So, the spiritual aura here has all been absorbed by him?


    He immediately focuses his attention on feeling the power of stars in his body. Then he realizes surprisingly that 70% to 80% of that star map has already been lit up. Now there are few dark stars left. At the same time, the power of stars he could mobilize becomes much stronger.


    Gao Ge is so excited after finding what he has achieved that he nearly jumps down from his bed.


    His strength finally makes a breakthrough!


    As the old saying goes, ¡°You can¡¯t build a new one unless you break the old one.¡±


    Had he not been seriously injured, he might not have discovered this method. By the time he catches the hold way he absorbed the spiritual aura, he may go on. Although now the little yard is lack of spiritual aura, it will recover in a few days.


    Hearing Gao Ge¡¯s voice, both Meng Jing and Xia Lu walk in.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake now, Gao Ge.¡± Says Meng Jing. She walks towards Gao Ge while giving a small bag of fruits to him.


    Gao Ge takes the fruits and asks surprisingly, ¡°Are these brought by Yue Xincheng?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Then where is he now?¡±


    ¡°When he brought the fruits, he heard you were still unconscious, and Mr. Meng was healing you, so he ran out again.¡±


    Meng Fang nearly feels himself going red in the face. He wonders in what way he healed Gao Ge, actually Gao Ge¡¯s recovery has nothing to do with him.


    But Gao Ge¡¯s face suddenly changes. He claps his thigh and quickly turns to Meng Fang and says, ¡°You must visit the Ning Family at once, Mr. Meng.¡±


    Hearing Gao Ge¡¯s words, Meng Fang starts to realize what might happen next. ¡°You mean he is coming to the Ning Family?¡± Asks him.


    ¡°Very likely.¡± Says Gao Ge seriously.


    He has been friends with Yue Xincheng for so long and they get along well. How can Gao Ge not know what he plans to do next?


    This guy is head-bangingly unruly.


    Meng Fang quickly stands up. If Yue Xincheng hadn¡¯t been involved, he wouldn¡¯t care. At this time, Yue Xincheng also becomes one of his darlings. So, if this kid really gets injured, the loss will belong to him and the Cultivation Academy.


    ¡°Okay, I will start off now.¡± Says Meng Fang. Then he leaves immediately.


    Gao Ge heaves a sigh after Meng Fang leaves. He then picks up a fruit and starts to eat.


    Although he is awake now, he still feels weak because his body is not yet well enough. He hopes these fruits will bring him around once and for all.


    ¡°Gao Ge, don¡¯t worry. With Mr. Meng there, Yue Xincheng will be fine.¡± Says Meng Jing. She feels a little remorseful. ¡°I should have stopped Yue Xincheng first.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t stop him when he gets stubborn, let alone you.¡± Gao Ge shakes his head.


    After eating these fruits, he feels a surging tide of warmth running through him, which seems to have been incorporated into the power of stars.


    Gao Ge feels kind of refreshed. He then proceeds to examine the interior of his body and discovers that several stars in the previous star map have once again been lit up.


    ¡°It seems that both fruits and spiritual aura can enhance my strength. I ate many fruits on Mount Duanlong before, which is probably the reason why I can mobilize a little bit of the power of stars.¡± Gao Ge thinks to himself.


    As a result, it would be more of a drive for him to continue to loot treasures.


    ¡°But am I going to have to be seriously hurt every time I practice in this yard?¡± Gao Ge rubs his arm and thinks dejectedly.


    Dark night arrives.


    It is dinnertime, but it¡¯s rather busy outside the mansion of the Ning Family.


    A large group of people are talking loudly and calling names in front of the gate. Yue Xincheng, who is in the lead, stares at the gate angrily, and his eyes turn red in rage.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you one minute, you bastards! If you don¡¯t come out now, I¡¯m going straight in!¡± Roars Yue Xincheng.


    As soon as his words fall, the gate slowly opens. A group of men led by Ning Chuan storm out ferociously. Some of them even armed with blades.


    ¡°Seriously? Are you trying to bully us because the Ning Family is impoverished?¡±


    ¡°Damn, I was thinking about who the hell it is. It turns out to be a pathetic loser of the Yue Family!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, the second kid of the Yue Family? Where¡¯s your brother? How can he hide himself while trying to get us into trouble?¡±


    A large number of people are standing in front of the Nings¡¯ mansion and making fun of the Yue Family.


    Yue Xincheng sneers coldly.


    He takes a few steps towards them and frowns.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Ning Yun?¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha, are you daydreaming? Who do you think you are, the second kid of the Yue Family? Are you qualified to meet our master?¡±


    ¡°Totally. You should be grateful after seeing us.¡±


    ¡°Do you think we don¡¯t know what a petite little thing you are, the second kid of the Yue Family? Does your brother treat you well? Well, as far as I am concerned, as the second young master, you are a mere ordinary guy, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    That¡¯s the reason why Yue Xincheng is despised by these awful members of the Ning Family.


    However, he doesn¡¯t really care about it.


    He comes here to kill.


    ¡°Kill as many as you can, now!¡± Says Yue Xincheng, then he takes a step back.


    Men standing behind Yue Xincheng step forward in an orderly way. At the same time they put their hands behind their backs and each pulls out a sharp knife. The blade of the knife reflects a hideous light under the lamplight.


    ¡°Is this the marvelous troop of the Yue Family?¡± Asks Ning Chuan, his face turns pale.


    All along, there has been a legend about the Yue Family, saying that they have a well-trained army of killers.


    Whenever someone asked Yue Tuzhi about it, he would shake his head and call it a rumor.


    But now, they witness on their own.


    The next second, all the men in black armed with knives rush into the Nings¡¯ crowd.


    These killers start to fight. There are metal collisions everywhere, and bitter screams are heard from time to time in the crowd.


    Killers of the Yues¡¯ marvelous troop fall down one after another, but compared to them, the Nings suffers more casualties.


    Yue Xincheng looks at the crowd coldly. As the director of everything, he has only one idea in his mind.


    If something happens to his Boss.


    He¡¯s going to bury the so-called Ning Family!


    Actually, the Ning Family are very powerful. But Yue Xincheng turns up unexpectedly, and because of the status of him, they don¡¯t take him seriously.


    Who would have expected that Yue Xincheng had come with the legendary marvelous troop of the Yue Family?


    It seems that the Yue Family has been recuperating and has recovered its former glory over the years.


    The most frightening fact is that Yue Tuzhi has hidden so well. Facing the huge Ning Family and the Zhao Family, he managed to keep this secret all the time, and he has been unwilling to take out his marvelous troop. It seems that Yue Tuzhi plans to attack his enemies where they are unprepared.


    ¡°Stop it!¡± Ning Tunlong appears at last. Seeing the scene in front of him, he is furious.

 Chapter 52

    Watching members of the Ning Family fall down one after another, Ning Tunlong quickly joins the battle.


    Just then, one of the killers holding a knife tries to stab Ning Tunlong. Ning Tunlong reaches a hand out and holds the knife without hesitation.


    The killer looks at Ning Tunlong in amazement, and he cannot get the blade any deeper. The next second, crack! The knife inside Ning Tunlong¡¯s hand directly breaks, at the same time, Ning Tunlong quickly reaches the other hand out and claps heavily on the killer¡¯s chest. The killer spits out a mouthful of blood, and falls to the ground. He is dead now.


    ¡°Are you nuts, Yue Xincheng?¡± Shouts Ning Tunlong while staring at Yue Xincheng. ¡°You must stop now!¡±


    ¡°Stop? You should bear the consequence for getting us into trouble!¡± Says Yue Xincheng with a sneer.


    He looks more like a demon right now.


    Ning Tunlong immediately realizes that Yue Xincheng has lost his senses till now.


    He also understands that the first thing he can do to stop this deadly battle is to capture Yue Xincheng.


    So he passes quickly through the marvelous troop and kills two of them on the way.


    Naturally, Yue Xincheng can see Ning Tunlong¡¯s purpose. This is called ¡°catching the leader and the gang will collapse.¡± Actually, on Mount Duanlong, he and Gao Ge used this strategy while fighting those Fire Wolves.


    He knows that what he needs to do now is to stay away, but when he tries to run, Ning Tunlong already arrives.


    Seeing Ning Tunlong¡¯s hand reaching out, Yue Xincheng mobilizes the strength in his body and brandishes a punch without hesitation.


    ¡°Eh?¡± Yue Xincheng¡¯s fist is easily stopped by Ning Tunlong, but immediately, a look of surprise appears on Ning Tunlong¡¯s face.


    Others say that Yue Xincheng is a pure loser who has been pushed out of the Yue Family by Yue Tuzhi, and he has never cultivated. However, his strength is so vast that makes Ning Tunlong wonder how many young men in the Ning Family can compete with.


    Unfortunately, his style of fighting is in total disorder. As an ancient martial arts family, the Yue Family must have a large number of martial techniques that can be used. So, with such a good talent, didn¡¯t the second kid of the Yues learn well enough?


    ¡°Old bastard, I shall kill you!¡± Although Yue Xincheng can mobilize the strength inside his body, his fighting method is still the same as the street thugs¡¯, and his tactics are easily eliminated by Ning Tunlong every time. Ning Tunlong seizes the opportunity and throws a punch on Yue Xincheng¡¯s chest.


    Yue Xincheng flies through the air, then falls to the ground heavily, and before he could get up, his chest is trampled by Ning Tunlong¡¯s foot again.


    ¡°Killers of the Yue Family, if you don¡¯t stop at once, your young master will die here!¡±


    However, Ning Tunlong¡¯s words have no effect. The marvelous troop armed with sharp blades is still slaughtering members of the Ning Family outside the gate.


    Ning Tunlong is furious. He grounds his foot again into Yue Xincheng¡¯s chest, Yue Xincheng is now out of breath and can only scratch the ground helplessly with his hands.


    ¡°Whoosh!¡±


    There comes a loud noise.


    A stone hits Ning Tunlong¡¯s body. Unexpectedly, Ning Tunlong is directly knocked into the air.


    ¡°How dare you! How dare you hurt my pupil?¡± Shouts Meng Fang. When he waves his sleeves, the strength around him begins to surge. This guy is a typical powerful expert who can release his strength! After realizing this, Ning Tunlong¡¯s face suddenly changes.


    Since when does the Yue Family have such an expert?


    ¡°Mr. Meng!¡± Says Yue Xincheng delightfully. Meng Fang¡¯s presence makes Yue Xincheng very happy.


    ¡°Why did you come here on your own, you brat?¡± Meng Fang walks towards Yue Xincheng and pulls him up from the ground. ¡°Tell them to stop, hurry up.¡±


    ¡°They won¡¯t listen to me.¡± Says Yue Xincheng with a bitter smile.


    ¡°Besides, I must keep fighting since they hurt my Boss!¡± Says Yue Xincheng before Meng Fang opens his mouth.


    ¡°Gao Ge asks you to stop. He believes there must be more to it than that.¡± Says Meng Fang.


    ¡°You are not cheating, are you?¡±


    ¡°Well, of course not. You see, you are too stupid for me to have any interest in lying to you.¡± Says Meng Fang directly.


    Facing a fiasco, Yue Xincheng is so depressed that even his kidneys are hurting.


    ¡°Killers of the Yues, stop! I am Yue Xincheng!¡±


    The marvelous troop of the Yue Family totally ignores him.


    ¡°You brat, your men really ignore you totally!¡± Says Meng Fang. His eyes suddenly become deep.


    ¡°They only obey my brother¡¯s order.¡± Says Yue Xincheng with a bitter smile.


    ¡°In that case, I shall have no choice but to act.¡± After saying this, Meng Fang rushes into the crowd. Before anyone knows it, he throws out a few people. And they were not seriously injured, since they were just knocked unconscious by him.


    Meng Fang is able to release his strength easily, and with his strength, his entering the battlefield is like a tiger breaking into a flock of sheep. Neither the Yue Family¡¯s marvelous troop nor the Ning Family¡¯s ancient martial experts can withstand his attack.


    Meng Fang walks back to Yue Xincheng and slaps him on the head.


    ¡°Stupid kid, you have caused a lot of troubles.¡±


    Yue Xincheng is at lost.


    ¡°After killing all these people, don¡¯t you have to take your responsibility?¡±


    ¡°Take what? Scotch tape or double-stick tape?¡± Says Yue Xincheng weakly.


    ¡°Well? Still making jokes now? This time, even I cannot protect you, so be well prepared.¡± Says Meng Fang seriously.


    Yue Xincheng finally realizes the seriousness of the matter and keeps silent.


    Then, after calling his family and asking them to take the marvelous troop back, Yue Xincheng leaves with Meng Fang.


    Now inside the yard, Meng Fang has simply described the whole situation on the phone.


    He put emphasis on a detail on purpose.


    ¡°The marvelous troop didn¡¯t stop killing when Yue Xincheng was at risk.¡±


    Meng Fang pays great attention to this detail and he is sure Gao Ge can figure something out through this.


    Looking at Ning Yun sitting in front of him, Gao Ge hangs up and nods.


    ¡°Now, I think your opinion makes sense.¡± Says Gao Ge.


    Ning Yun heaves a sigh.


    ¡°This time, both the Nings and the Yues suffered a large death toll.¡± Says Gao Ge.


    ¡°I seem to have come too late.¡± Says Ning Yun painfully.


    ¡°They are not likely to go if you don¡¯t come here.¡± Says Gao Ge with a sneer.


    ¡°You mean¡­¡± Ning Yun hesitates.


    ¡°I hate coming to a conclusion when there¡¯s no evidence.¡± Says Gao Ge.


    Ning Yun nods and keeps silent.


    ¡°I hope you can let Yue Xincheng get away with this. Otherwise, he would have to fall on his face.¡± Says Gao Ge.


    ¡°Then I also need you to offer me an assurance.¡±


    ¡°Go on please.¡±


    ¡°The Zhao Family cannot offense the Ning Family in five years.¡± Says Ning Yun.


    As a clever fellow, Ning Yun knows how easy it would be for the Zhao Family to take advantage when the Yue Family is weak and the Ning Family is suffering great losses.


    Gao Ge ponders for a while and nods, ¡°I shall negotiate with the Zhao Family.¡±


    Ning Yun still looks at him firmly.


    ¡°Fine, I shall beg Mr. Meng to talk to the Zhao Family.¡± Gao Ge smiles.


    Finally, Ning Yun heaves a sigh and stands up, ¡°Given what happens to my family, now I must go back and rise to the occasion.¡±


    ¡°Fair enough.¡±


    Ning Yun walks out of the yard. His stoop and his shuffling gait seem to add more than ten years to his age.


    The Ning Family did suffer a great loss. However, they can do nothing but bear this humiliation since their strength is so lame.


    The only thing he can do is to find a way to clean up the mess and stop the loss as much as possible. There is no other way.


    When Ning Yun gets on, the car moves immediately towards the Ning Family.


    Ning Yun shuts his eyes and refreshes his mind. Suddenly, he opens his eyes after 20 minutes.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± He starts to mobilize his strength.


    ¡°To hell.¡± Says the driver. He turns, and his face is very strange to Ning Yun.

 Chapter 53

    Gao Ge calls his parents and says he has something to do in the evening and needs to come home late, then he sits in the yard and watches the stars. He goes into a reverie.


    There is a vague suspicion in his mind. In fact, when chatting with Meng Fang, Gao Ge has already shown a suspicious attitude.


    Ning Yun¡¯s arrival as well as the emphasis Meng Fang mentioned in the telephone before is re-checking his previous guesses.


    If the fact is truly what he guessed¡­


    That would be really horrible.


    Most importantly, he doesn¡¯t know how to deal with the person behind the scene.


    Looking at the patch of star field same as the star map he found last night, Gao Ge wonders if the reason he could slowly light up the star map today is also related to the discovery he made the previous night. If so, does he need to become aware of the star field associated with the next star map if he wants to light it up?


    It¡¯s just the simple thought that gives him a headache.


    Compared with other ancient martial cultivators, his own way of cultivating seems to be much more troublesome.


    Thankfully, the power of stars Gao Ge can mobilize inside him is stronger than the strength inside other cultivators.


    Perhaps the Star Tree inside is exactly what he has chosen for himself, a more burdensome cultivating road.


    Gao Ge cannot tell whether it¡¯s good or not. He can just make it up as he proceeds.


    ¡°With my current strength, after I completely light up the first star map, I probably can have the general strength of an expert who is able to train his Qi. But I don¡¯t know which stage of a Qi-training expert I may compete with.¡± Gao Ge says to himself.


    According to the present system of cultivating, once a person officially sets foot on the road of cultivating, he begins to condense his Qi and train his Qi, then he manages to protect himself with his strength and eventually, be able to let go of his strength. Each of these four grades is divided into nine stages, they are: the first stage of Qi-condensing, the second stage of Qi-condensing, and so on.


    The gap before each stage is very wide. At the very least, a man of the first stage of Qi-condensing can only flee as fast as possible when fighting against a man of the ninth stage of Qi-condensing.


    Now Gao Ge can mobilize the strength inside his body, but his method is a bit rough, and when he manages to condense his Qi and becomes more skilled, he will be able to unleash a much stronger punch than he can do now.


    At this point, Meng Jing suddenly runs to Gao Ge.


    ¡°Look at this, Gao Ge!¡±


    Holding her phone, she stops in front of him and gives it to him.


    Taking her phone, Gao Ge finds it a piece of news.


    The headline says, ¡°Things You Don¡¯t Know About Mount Duanlong.¡±


    As for the content, it includes some oral accounts of tourists from Mount Duanlong. Clearly, the government has no intention of continuing to conceal this issue since it now needs all civilians to face the coming great era in their best conditions. In fact, this is quite normal, and Gao Ge remembers the disclosure of this issue was about the same point in time in his previous life.


    ¡°There¡¯s been some strange news in the last few days. Somebody caught a guy walking on the ledge, and there was a person who killed a cow with a fist, and so on, one after another.¡± Meng Jing sits on the stone stool and says. The stone table which was overturned by Meng Fang is now straightened up.


    ¡°I told you about these, didn¡¯t I?¡± Says Gao Ge smilingly.


    Meng Jing holds her chin while looking at the sky, and she says, ¡°So in the future, will many people become very powerful?¡±


    ¡°Totally.¡±


    ¡°So, may I start to cultivate now?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Then, for me, what¡¯s the point of being a top student for so many years if everyone begins to cultivate?¡± Asks Meng Jing angrily.


    Gao Ge cannot help laughing.


    He never knows Meng Jing would care about such a thing.


    However, he also comforts her gently. ¡°Well, you will find literary lessons still very important after entering the Cultivation Academy. Actually, you will just have some more new classes.¡±


    Meng Jing feels a bit better after hearing Gao Ge¡¯s words. Otherwise, she may always feel unjustified.


    Then Meng Jing seems to think of something else. She asks, ¡°Will the future world become very dangerous too?¡±


    The expression on Gao Ge¡¯s face turns serious. He nods and says, ¡°Yes. Very dangerous.¡±


    ¡°Will anyone die?¡±


    ¡°A lot of people will die. After all, this is the truth of cultivating. It takes a long way to go.¡±


    Looking at Meng Jing¡¯s pale face, Gao Ge subconsciously squeezes it and says, ¡°But you don¡¯t have to be scared.¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡±


    ¡°I am with you. I shall protect you from being hurt by others.¡±


    While Gao Ge and Meng Jing are talking softly among moonlight flowers, conveying their amorous feelings by words of tenderness, a jarring voice suddenly sounds.


    ¡°Old-school sweet words.¡±


    Gao Ge turns and stares at Xia Lu unwillingly, but she looks indifferent.


    Gao Ge can only choose to quit. He has no other choices since he still can¡¯t beat her.


    ¡°Yay! My mom¡¯s urging me to come home. I need to go now!¡± Meng Jing takes a look at her phone and says quickly.


    ¡°Would you mind waiting just a second? I want to go home with you.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡±


    Meng Fang takes Yue Xincheng back very soon.


    Seeing Yue Xincheng looking ashen-faced, Gao Ge is still very moved.


    Yue Xincheng is a bit reckless, but after all, he just did anything to fight for Gao Ge against the Ning Family.


    Therefore, Gao Ge cannot refuse to accept Yue Xincheng¡¯s kindness, let alone blame him.


    ¡°Thankfully, you¡¯re okay.¡± Gao Ge pats Yue Xincheng on the shoulder and says.


    Yue Xincheng says with red eyes, ¡°I should have said that to you. Boss, I thought it over before, if something horrible had happened to you, I would have risked my life to kill all members of the Ning Family!¡±


    Yue Xincheng, who has never killed anyone before, says this without the slightest fear.


    Just like when he was standing in front of the Nings¡¯ mansion and watching so many people fall, he still felt fearless.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go back for the moment and have a good rest here. It¡¯s not a big place, but it has many small rooms. Didn¡¯t you buy several beds before? You and Xia Lu each pick a room.¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s inconvenient, I would rather go back home.¡± Says Yue Xincheng while laughing.


    ¡°I shall stay here with you.¡± Says Meng Fang.


    Yue Xincheng thinks for a while and nods.


    After arranging for Yue Xincheng, Gao Ge and Meng Jing are about to leave. When Gao Ge comes to the door, he says to Meng Fang again, ¡°Mr. Meng, please come with me to a place tomorrow.¡±


    Meng Fang nods without asking.


    He feels that Gao Ge has a maturity that does not belong to his age, and a simple contact with him will reveal this.


    Gao Ge and Meng Jing have a hard time catching up with the last bus from the outskirts of the city to the urban areas. They sit in the last row of seats. Meng Jing leans on Gao Ge¡¯s shoulder and closes her eyes. She seems to be a little tired.


    ¡°Gao Ge, no matter what happens to this world, let¡¯s not separate, OK?¡±


    Gao Ge turns to look at Meng Jing¡¯s twitching lashes. He couldn¡¯t help kissing her on her pink cheek.


    ¡°Oh, my face is covered with your saliva. It stinks.¡± Meng Jing opens her eyes and says shyly.


    Gao Ge laughs loudly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Nobody can take you from me this time¡­¡±


    He adds another sentence inside his heart.


    Neither gods nor ghosts!

 Chapter 54

    More precisely, it is a bus from the suburbs to the city, which takes the way of getting on the bus and then buying tickets. The bus usually runs every other hour.


    At this time, there are not many people on the bus, only about six or seven, and some people will get on the bus halfway.


    The car is not fast and bumpy. After a while, Meng Jing closes her eyes and falls asleep.


    When the bus stops again, Gao Ge suddenly opens his eyes. He looks at the woman who has just got on the bus in some surprise.


    The woman¡¯s face looks pale. She smiles at Gao Ge but Gao Ge turns to look at the scenery outside the window.


    When the woman approaches slowly, two men take a few more glances. Although the woman¡¯s face is pale, she is beautiful with her delicate face.


    ¡°Miss, you can sit next to me!¡± A man with glasses and a shoulder bag says with a smile.


    The woman smiles and sits down.


    ¡°Miss, how unsafe it is for you to be outside so late!¡± The man holds his glasses and says with a smile.


    ¡°Is it very late? I think it is okay.¡±


    ¡°Ha ha, there are many bad guys now. You are so beautiful, what if something happens? Do you live here?¡±


    They chat heatedly and the woman occasionally gives a silvery laugh. However, Gao Ge turns a deaf ear to it.


    Suddenly, the woman turns her face and looks at the last row of the bus, which is Gao Ge¡¯s direction.


    She stands up and steps forward Gao Ge.


    ¡°Go away.¡± Before the woman approaches, Gao Ge opens his mouth first.


    The woman changes her face.


    The man with glasses, who chatted with the woman heatedly just now, is somewhat reluctant. He stands up and shouts, ¡°Hey, what do you mean? Is this bus yours?¡±


    Gao Ge glances at him and doesn¡¯t answer.


    With the help of the man with glasses, more people begin to help the woman.


    ¡°Young people nowadays really have no good quality. Why is he so hot-tempered?¡±


    ¡°Ha ha, he dares to be so angry with a woman. If the other party is a strong man, he can¡¯t even fart!¡±


    The man with glasses seems to feel that he has seized the chance, so he comes straight towards Gao Ge.


    ¡°Hey, apologize to her!¡±


    Gao Ge is very curious.


    Are these people mindless?


    There are very few people in the whole bus and there are many vacancies.


    Why don¡¯t these people think about why this woman comes here?


    Seeing Gao Ge doesn¡¯t respond, the man with glasses reaches out and wants to pick Gao Ge up. At this time, Meng Jing wakes up. She is somewhat confused and startled when she sees the action of the man with glasses.


    Gao Ge stands up quickly, grabs the man¡¯s wrist and pulls hard at the same time, the man with glasses immediately gives out a scream.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t stop and he punches the man with glasses again. The man falls back on the ground.


    ¡°It¡¯s the price you pay for affecting my girlfriend¡¯s sleep!¡± Gao Ge scolds.


    The middle-aged man who said that Gao Ge only dared to be angry with a woman is somewhat confused now.


    When Gao Ge¡¯s eyes fall on him, he subconsciously shrinks his neck.


    ¡°All right¡­¡± Meng Jing pulls Gao Ge but she is amused in her heart.


    In fact, in recent days, Meng Jing finds that Gao Ge has changed a lot. He is not as easily angry as he was in school. He was totally a hooligan before. It¡¯s just these two days that Gao Ge gets upset because of all kinds of things. And the man with glasses just provoked him, so he became Gao Ge¡¯s outlet to vent his emotions.


    The pale woman still stares at Meng Jing with her shining eyes as if she sees a delicious meal.


    The bus stops because of the fight in the bus. The driver with a big and round belly touches his flat head and comes over.


    ¡°What are you doing? If you want to fight, get down and fight!¡±


    Gao Ge glances at him and doesn¡¯t answer. He looks at the pale woman and pulls Meng Jing to his side.


    ¡°When you got on the bus before, I didn¡¯t pay any attention to you. Are you shameless?¡± Gao Ge looks at the pale woman and asks.


    The woman raises her head and looks at the Gao Ge. She is somewhat confused, ¡°What are you saying?¡±


    Gao Ge laughs and then suddenly ceases to laugh. He reaches out his hand to grab the hair of the woman in white with a cold face.


    ¡°I know the environment is getting better now and the messy things like you are more active, but you don¡¯t know what you are. You have just solidified a little soul but you want to possess others¡¯ bodies. Do you want to rob my girlfriend of her body?¡± After saying this, Gao Ge punches on the woman¡¯s head.


    The woman¡¯s head shrivels quickly like a deflated balloon and is very eerie and terrible.


    There are a lot of quick screams in the bus.


    When Gao Ge puts away his fist, the woman¡¯s face gradually recovers and she smiles at the Gao Ge.


    ¡°Her body is so beautiful, I want to grab it, is there any mistake? You know, I don¡¯t have a body. I¡¯m pitiful.¡± The woman says bitterly.


    Her voice is sad and extremely sharp in the end.


    ¡°You are asking for it.¡± Gao Ge mobilizes the power of stars in his body and punches the woman again.


    The punch falls on the woman.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    The woman screams horribly again.


    Immediately, her body is completely blown apart. Pieces of white cloth are floating in the air and clouds of blood fog are spreading in the bus.


    The screams in the bus are endless.


    Passengers in the bus are like crazy at this time. They begin to beat the doors and windows desperately. They want to escape from this terrible place as soon as possible. Unfortunately, the bus driver has fainted because of the fright and cannot open the door.


    Some people want to open the window to escape. But when they just put their hands on the window, every window will reflect the pale face of the woman. Compared with before, now there are great differences. For example, her empty eyes are still bleeding continuously.


    ¡°Ghost!¡± A man who wants to open the window turns his eyes in horror and then faints.


    ¡°Be quiet!¡± Gao Ge shouts angrily, ¡°Otherwise if you die here, don¡¯t blame me.¡±


    Such a shout of Gao Ge really has a good effect.


    Passengers in the bus quiet down immediately. They look at Gao Ge and their eyes are still full of panic.


    Even if these people are fools, they should understand the situation at this time.


    Standing in place, Gao Ge frowns and looks at the spreading blood fog. Suddenly, he reaches out his hand and grasps it in the empty air.


    A horrible scream comes from the air again.


    The lights in the bus keep flashing, adding a bit of horror to the atmosphere.


    ¡°You bastard, you got me in trouble, I will let you die here today!¡± The female ghost¡¯s ghostly and terrible voice echoes in the bus, full of resentment for Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge sneers.


    What kind of junk are you?


    Are you qualified to threaten me?


    Gao Ge punches one after another, the wind of the punches affects the power of stars in his body.


    If an ordinary people attacks, it is impossible to do any harm to such a spiritual body. But if the ancient martial cultivators mobilize their internal strength, they can cause great trauma to the spiritual body.


    Although the power of stars is very different from the strength, in dealing with this kind of spiritual body, it has the same effect.


    The screams of the female ghost continue, from the initial threats, curses, to the last begging for mercy. After a moment, the screams completely disappear.


    Gao Ge wipes the sweat on his head and wakes up the bus driver.


    ¡°Go on driving and go back to the city.¡± Gao Ge understates.


    The interior of the bus restores to its original state, and there is no sign that it just experienced a battle.

 Chapter 55

    The driver¡¯s hands holding the steering wheel shiver slightly.


    There are few people in the bus who can still stay awake.


    Of course, now comatose people can have a good rest and make up for their trauma, Gao Ge is too lazy to take care of them.


    The speed of the bus is much slower than before. The driver¡¯s forehead is covered with sweat. He is still a little frightened. Gao Ge also has a headache, for fear that the driver might accidentally drive his bus into the ditch.


    ¡°Gao Ge, is there really a ghost in this world?¡±


    It can be seen that Meng Jing is also frightened.


    Although there are many horror stories and horror movies, how many people can really see ghosts?


    Gao Ge explains to Meng Jing in a low voice, ¡°After a person dies, there is indeed a soul, but it usually dissipates directly. Unless it can be retained in some extremely specific circumstances, but there is limited time for it to exist. Just like the female ghost before, she cannot exist for long. Even without me, she will dissipate soon. But she wanted to find a parasitifer and her goal was you. She wanted to devour your soul and occupy your body by attaching to you.¡±


    Meng Jing¡¯s face turns pale with fear.


    Gao Ge smiles and says, ¡°However, the probability of devouring the original owner¡¯s soul to occupy the body is very small. Ghosts are usually devoured in reverse. Their chances of real success are only one in ten thousand.¡±


    Meng Jing nods slowly and realizes, ¡°If they don¡¯t do this, they will dissipate. If they do so, they will also dissipate. So it¡¯s better to fight hard, right?¡±


    Gao Ge pats on Meng Jing¡¯s head and says, ¡°You are very smart.¡±


    After returning home, Gao Ge is also scolded by his parents.


    Lying in bed, Gao Ge tries to run the power of stars and soon falls asleep.


    When he wakes up the next day, Gao Ge receives a call from Meng Fang.


    On the phone, Meng Fang tells Gao Ge a piece of shocking news.


    ¡°Ning Yun is dead.¡±


    After hearing the news, Gao Ge jumps out of bed directly and then his heart is covered with a haze.


    Who killed him?


    Ning Yun died after leaving the small courtyard, so who was the murderer?


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t know, but he must be the most suspected person at present.


    ¡°Bastard!¡± Gao Ge is very furious.


    He has a feeling of being framed.


    In fact, that¡¯s the case.


    The Ning Family will definitely point the finger at Gao Ge, Xia Lu and others.


    What¡¯s more, it was only last night that Yue Xincheng took people to the Ning Family for a fight.


    If Gao Ge is a member of the Ning Family, he will surely feel that the murderer who killed Ning Yun is himself, Xia Lu, Yue Xincheng or Meng Fang.


    It¡¯s really easy to kill Ning Yun with Meng Fang¡¯s ability


    After dressing and washing, Gao Ge rushes to the small courtyard.


    Meng Fang also looks at Gao Ge with some doubts.


    ¡°Who do you think killed Ning Yun?¡±


    Gao Ge smiles bitterly and says, ¡°I am not sure for the time being.¡±


    Meng Fang laughs and says, ¡°Since you are not sure, you must have had some thoughts.¡±


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t speak with a calm face.


    Meng Fang also sighs, ¡°There is such an opponent hiding in the dark, no matter who will feel headache!¡±


    Originally, after a long talk with Ning Yun, the contradictions between the two sides have been almost resolved.


    No one expected that such a thing would happen suddenly.


    ¡°We have to go to the Ning Family now.¡± Gao Ge says.


    Meng Fang nods.


    In Jiangnan City, the ability of the Ning Family is still quite strong. Even if Ning Yun died, it is still the case.


    The most urgent thing is to solve this problem first, otherwise when the Ning Family starts to retaliate madly, Gao Ge and others will be somewhat incompetent.


    Gao Ge really has a headache.


    Yue Xincheng looks at Gao Ge and asks, ¡°If they are not willing to give up and listen to our explanation, what should we do?¡±


    Gao Ge flashes a chill in his eyes and says with a sneer, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, let the Ning Family disappear completely from the world.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t boast, do you have such a great ability?¡± Meng Fang jokes.


    Gao Ge turns to look at Meng Fang with a very serious expression.


    ¡°Whether I have the ability or not, at least I will do it.¡±


    After feeling the murderous look of Gao Ge, Meng Fang immediately puts away the meaning of joking.


    He always feels that Gao Ge is a young man he can¡¯t see through.


    When Gao Ge says this, Meng Fang has an intuition that Gao Ge will really do this.


    Last night, Meng Fang saw the craziness of Yue Xincheng, but he thought it was nothing. It is Gao Ge who really makes him feel troublesome.


    There is a beast hiding in Gao Ge¡¯s body.


    Maybe it is a beast from the wild!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡± Xia Lu comes out and says.


    Gao Ge thinks for a moment and then nods.


    In addition to Meng Jing who is still at home, the four people rush to the Ning Family.


    As Gao Ge thought, the members of the Ning Family are very angry at this time.


    ¡°Gao Ge, Xia Lu, I must let you die!¡±


    The eldest son of Ning Yun, Ning Tulong, has now completely fallen into a state of madness.


    ¡°Tulong, Master is dead now, our urgent task is to avenge him.¡± Ning Chuan coughs and says.


    ¡°Second Uncle, I am very regretful now! If I had known that those bastards were so vicious, I would have taken people with me and slaughtered them all!¡± Ning Tulong¡¯s eyes are red and his expression is horrible.


    Ning Chuan sighs, stands up and pats Ning Tulong on his shoulder.


    ¡°Well, have a good rest first. I know you are sad, but now is not the time to be sad.¡± Ning Chuan says.


    In fact, the happiest person now is Ning Chuan.


    He immediately realizes that now is the best chance to take over the Ning Family.


    Although Ning Tulong is the son of Ning Yun, Ning Tulong has not yet fully grown up now.


    In Ning Chuan¡¯s view, Ning Tulong is just a kid and it is impossible to pose any threat to him.


    ¡°Second Uncle, I don¡¯t need to rest!¡± Ning Tulong shouts angrily.


    ¡°How dare you! Now your father is dead, I¡¯m your second uncle, you have to listen to me. Ning Chen, send your brother back to rest, and the rest of people are ready to revenge with me!¡±


    Ning Chen immediately takes several people and walks towards Ning Tulong.


    However, at this time, a dry voice comes over.


    ¡°I am still not dead yet. Why should he listen to you?¡± Ning Fu clutches a cane and Ning Tunlong follows him.


    Although Ning Fu¡¯s teeth were knocked out by Xia Lu, he still has some discomfort to speak, at least the words he utters can be understood by all.


    ¡°Dad, why are you here?¡± Seeing Ning Fu, Ning Chuan¡¯s head begins to ache.


    ¡°Hum, why am I here? Do you think I¡¯ll let you fool around?¡± Ning Fu sneers and approaches Ning Chuan. He pokes Ning Chuan with his cane and says, ¡°You think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking. Your eldest brother is dead but I¡¯m still alive. Even if I die, it¡¯s not your turn to stand out and be the master of the family!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± Ning Tulong is relieved to see his grandpa stand out.


    ¡°But what your uncle said is right. You really need a rest now.¡± Ning Fu turns his face and looks at Ning Tulong with a serious expression, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not too old to walk and I can take charge of the overall situation.¡±


    After hearing Ning Fu¡¯s words, Ning Tulong can only nod.


    ¡°Dad, my eldest brother is dead. It must have something to do with Gao Ge¡¯s group. How can we bear it?¡± Ning Chuan looks sad and distressed.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have to find them, they will come.¡± Ning Fu is silent for a moment and then says.

 Chapter 56

    At the gate of the Ning Family.


    The battlefield last night has been cleaned up. However, standing at the gate, Gao Ge can still smell a strong smell of blood.


    Gao Ge closes his eyes and can imagine the battle that took place here last night.


    When they stand at the gate, the members of the Ning Family apparently get the news.


    Ning Chuan has come out with a large group of people.


    ¡°Yue Xincheng, how dare you come? And you, are you Gao Ge? What a young hero!¡± Ning Chuan stares at Gao Ge and says sarcastically.


    Gao Ge looks at Yue Xincheng and asks curiously, ¡°Who is he?¡±


    When saying this, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t deliberately suppress his voice. Naturally, the members of the Ning Family also hear it clearly. So Ning Chuan¡¯s face is getting uglier.


    Yue Xincheng holds back his laughter and briefly explains Ning Chuan¡¯s identity. After listening, Gao Ge suddenly realizes and arches his hand at Ning Chuan.


    ¡°No wonder Uncle Ning thinks I¡¯m a hero. Do you think that Ning Yun died in my hands and I helped you solve the obstacle of climbing to the top of the Ning Family? That¡¯s not right. First of all, Ning Yun wasn¡¯t killed by me. I don¡¯t have the ability to do that. You thank the wrong person.¡±


    ¡°You talk nonsense!¡± Ning Chuan trembles with anger at Gao Ge.


    ¡°Did I say that just now to thank you? Are you out of your mind? Can¡¯t you hear the irony in it?¡± Ning Chuan thinks.


    ¡°Gao Ge, you are slandering!¡± Ning Chen sees his father not only does not have an advantage in the argument with Gao Ge, but is forced into an embarrassing situation by Gao Ge. He can¡¯t help saying immediately, ¡°My eldest uncle, who died in your hands, is my father¡¯s brother. How can he be happy?¡±


    ¡°What a Gao Ge! You killed the master of the Ning Family and humiliated the Ning Family. Do you really think there is nobody in the Ning Family?¡±


    ¡°Gao Ge, since you¡¯re here today, have you made your will?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It is impossible for you to go out alive today!¡±


    Gao Ge coughs and says, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I won¡¯t go in. I¡¯ll stand at the gate and chat with you.¡±


    The members of the Ning Family, ¡°¡­¡±


    Gao Ge sighs and continues, ¡°I came to the Ning Family today not to quarrel with you specially. I don¡¯t have the time either. First of all, Ning Yun was not killed by me.¡±


    ¡°Hum, who believes what you¡¯re saying now?¡±


    ¡°That is, now our master is dead, there is no proof of his death; you can say whatever you want to say.¡±


    Ning Chuan reaches out his hand to signal, and then the members of the Ning Family quiet down.


    Ning Chuan walks forward a few steps, looks at Gao Ge and asks, ¡°Well, since that¡¯s the case, why did my eldest brother die after he left your place? Who else would it be if you hadn¡¯t done it? During this period of time, the Ning Family has no hatred or offense against other people except you!¡±


    ¡°I am qualified.¡± Gao Ge suddenly says.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Ning Chuan is stunned.


    ¡°I just want to ask, are you qualified?¡±


    Ning Chuan, ¡°¡­¡±


    Before Ning Chuan has time to speak, Yue Xincheng hurries to say, ¡°I am a fortune teller!¡±


    Ning Chuan is silent.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask me what I mean?¡± Yue Xincheng is in a hurry. The jokes are ready. If Ning Chuan doesn¡¯t ask him, how can he say?


    ¡°I won¡¯t ask.¡±


    Yue Xincheng scratches his ears and cheeks and says quickly, ¡°If you don¡¯t ask me, I will also say. I just want to ask, what do you think you are?¡±


    Ning Chuan, ¡°¡­¡±


    Ning Chuan has a headache now.


    Are these young people all out of their minds?


    ¡°Ning Chuan doesn¡¯t deserve, you can talk to me then!¡± Ning Fu¡¯s voice comes from behind the members of the Ning family.


    Hearing Ning Fu¡¯s voice, the members of the Ning Family also make way for him subconsciously.


    Ning Fu comes to Gao Ge with a cane and says, ¡°I am Ning Fu.¡±


    ¡°Yes, he is Ning Fu. I knocked his teeth out before, I still remember that.¡± Xia Lu says.


    Ning Fu wants to go back to sleep now.


    Gao Ge holds back his laugh. He and Yue Xincheng might have said that intentionally before, but Xia Lu is definitely not.


    Gao Ge arches his hand at Ning Fu and says, ¡°Master Ning, I came here today for one purpose. Ning Yun didn¡¯t die in my hands. I talked with him happily and planned to turn hostility into friendship. How could I still kill him?¡±


    Ning Fu shakes his head.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Xia Lu frowns and asks.


    ¡°Not enough.¡± Ning Fu says, ¡°Your explanation is far from enough to prove your innocence.¡±


    Gao Ge takes a deep breath and straightens his waist.


    ¡°Is it really not enough?¡±


    ¡°Not enough.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± After saying this, Gao Ge turns around and plans to leave.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Ning Chuan is furious, ¡°What do you think of the Ning Family as? You can come and go if you want?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe what I say. It¡¯s no use saying more. In that case, it will be better to fight to the death, either you kill me or I destroy the Ning Family so that I have no worries about it.¡± Gao Ge¡¯s voice comes lightly.


    However, every word spoken from his mouth is extraordinarily heavy.


    ¡°What a big talk! Just depend on you?¡± The cane in Ning Fu¡¯s hand falls heavily and a crack appears immediately on the cement floor.


    ¡°Your teeth had been knocked out by me, why you still have the face to say that we have a big talk?¡± Xia Lu scoffs at Ning Fu¡¯s rage at this time.


    Xia Lu¡¯s words undoubtedly add fuel to the fire.


    The anger of the members of the Ning family is once again ignited. They can¡¯t suppress their anger in their hearts and want to rush up. Meng Fang, who has been standing behind and watching the change, finally can¡¯t help but walk a few steps forward, blocking in front of Gao Ge and others.


    ¡°They are now the members of the Cultivation Academy. Who dares to attack them?¡±


    After Meng Fang shouted angrily, the members of the Ning Family stop their pace.


    Meng Fang has caused great pressure on them.


    After all, Meng Fang is a master at releasing his strength and now the most powerful person in the Ning Family is Ning Tunlong. But he has only cultivated nine levels of strength. It is obvious who is stronger or weaker.


    If Meng Fang wants to help Gao Ge and others, they may kill all the members of the Ning Family.


    The good news is that after all, Meng Fang is a member of the Cultivation Academy. He only protects Gao Ge and others at most. It is impossible for him to kill them here and help the wicked to do bad things.


    But if they have to divide the camps, there is no doubt that Meng Fang will stand firm on Gao Ge¡¯s side.


    ¡°Ha ha, it¡¯s so busy here! Since Gao Ge is in trouble, does the Zhao Family have the reason to sit idly by?¡± Zhao Xing¡¯s strong voice comes over, full of laughter.


    The faces of the members of the Ning Family change again. They look at each other and do not know how to deal with the current situation.


    Ning Fu is also somewhat surprised and he gets angry again.


    ¡°Well, I understand why you have such a big talk. It turns out that you and the Zhao Family have united for a long time. You want to make the Ning Family disappear completely from Jiangnan City, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t answer.


    Even if he jumps into the Yellow River, he can never wash himself clean.


    ¡°Master Zhao, it is a matter between the Ning Family and Gao Ge. It has nothing to do with the Zhao Family!¡± Ning Chuan hurries to shout at Zhao Xing.

 Chapter 57

    Seeing a group of people coming along with Zhao Xing, Gao Ge frowns.


    Originally he came to the Ning Family for reconciliation, but now it seems that this possibility has completely disappeared.


    In fact, the presence of the Zhao Family here is not a very difficult thing to understand.


    First, the purpose of the Zhao Family¡¯s presence now is to close the distance between the Zhao Family and Gao Ge. Whether Gao Ge is acceptable or not, Gao Ge should record this favor.


    Second, if the Ning Family falls from power, then the Zhao Family and the Yue Family will be the biggest beneficiaries.


    So it is normal that Zhao Xing is willing to add fuel to the fire.


    ¡°Gao Ge, I¡¯m not too late, am I?¡± Zhao Xing laughs and says. His enthusiastic look makes Gao Ge unable to face him coldly.


    Ning Fu says angrily, ¡°Zhao Xing, what do you mean?¡±


    Zhao Xing turns his face to Ning Fu, arches his hand and says with an apologetic look, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry, Master Ning, don¡¯t spoil your body! In fact, what Ning Chuan said just now is quite right. It¡¯s a matter between the Ning Family and Gao Ge. The Zhao Family shouldn¡¯t intervene. But you don¡¯t know that Zhao Jin and Gao Ge are Damon and Pythias. Hearing Gao Ge encounter obstacles in the Ning Family, this single-minded child has to come to help. Although I think it¡¯s a bit improper, after all, he¡¯s my own child, I brought him here.¡±


    Gao Ge is confused.


    Looking at Zhao Jin waving at him with a charmingly naive look, Gao Ge is puzzled.


    When on earth did they become Damon and Pythias?


    Is it so abrupt?


    ¡°Hum, Zhao Xing, can¡¯t you find a better excuse?¡± Ning Chuan asks.


    Zhao Xing is not angry. He squints at Ning Chuan, thinks for a moment and says, ¡°I can, but I am too lazy to think about it.¡±


    Ning Chuan, ¡°¡­¡±


    Zhao Xing¡¯s such words are tantamount to offend the Ning Family openly and thoroughly.


    The situation has become increasingly unfriendly to the Ning Family.


    Meng Fang reaches out, pats Gao Ge¡¯s shoulder, pulls him aside and sighs softly in a voice that only Gao Ge can hear, ¡°Gao Ge, you are being used as a gun by others!¡±


    Gao Ge¡¯s face is bitter.


    Things have reached this point. It will be strange if he hasn¡¯t realized it.


    Yue Xincheng and Xia Lu are still indifferent.


    Yue Xincheng really can¡¯t understand it.


    Xia Lu doesn¡¯t care about it at all.


    Why should she talk with someone who she can kill with one blow?


    It¡¯s a waste of time and saliva.


    This is her character.


    ¡°Mr. Meng, if the Ning Family is not willing to retrogress, I will definitely kill all the members of the Ning Family.¡± Gao Ge says seriously.


    ¡°In order to protect your family?¡±


    Gao Ge nods firmly.


    ¡°Then ask yourself, do you really have this ability?¡± Meng Fang asks.


    ¡°Then I will be used as a gun by them.¡± Gao Ge says.


    ¡°Are you happy to be treated like a fool?¡± Meng Fang frowns and says.


    ¡°I will not hesitate!¡± Gao Ge says.


    ¡°So do you have this qualification?¡± Meng Fang says coldly.


    What Meng Fang said hurt the heart of Gao Ge.


    That¡¯s true.


    He is not even qualified to serve as a gun for the Zhao Family.


    Gao Ge who has entered the Cultivation Academy is really used as a gun.


    It¡¯s because Meng Fang is here and the Cultivation Academy stands on the side of Gao Ge. That¡¯s all.


    If such words were spoken from other people¡¯s mouths, Gao Ge may not take it seriously. But such words were spoken from Meng Fang¡¯s mouth, Gao Ge feels harrowing.


    He takes a deep breath, meditates for a long time and then Gao Ge¡¯s eyes are refreshed.


    He seems to have come up with some countermeasures.


    Gao Ge bypasses Meng Fang and walks to Ning Fu.


    ¡°Master Ning, let¡¯s make a bet, shall we?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    Ning Fu is somewhat surprised and looks at Gao Ge with doubtful eyes. He doesn¡¯t answer and just waits for Gao Ge to continue saying.


    After thinking about it, Gao Ge says, ¡°Three days later, I would like to go to the Ning Family by myself. If I withdraw from the Ning Family safely, then this matter will be cancelled and we will not infringe on each other in the future.¡±


    ¡°What if you don¡¯t have this ability?¡± Ning Fu puts his hands on his cane and says with a sneer.


    ¡°If I have no this ability, I will die in the Ning Family, why bother to ask?¡± Gao Ge says with a smile.


    ¡°Gao Ge, no!¡± Meng Fang changes his face.


    ¡°Boss, don¡¯t be impulsive!¡± Yue Xincheng is also shocked.


    Zhao Xing also turns pale and quickly says, ¡°Gao Ge, we don¡¯t need to make such a bet, just take the Ning Family¡¯s current situation, it is easy for us to kill all of them!¡±


    Gao Ge stands there motionlessly and his expression is still serious.


    Ning Fu stares at Gao Ge for a long time and then sighs.


    ¡°What a young and frivolous man. I really don¡¯t know if you are intent on death or have absolute confidence in yourself. I promise you but I also have some conditions.¡±


    ¡°Master Ning, please say out.¡± Gao Ge says.


    ¡°Whether you live or die at that time, the Cultivation Academy shall not hold the Ning Family responsible.¡± Ning Fu says.


    Gao Ge smiles and says, ¡°It¡¯s natural. Whether I¡¯m alive or dead, I will be responsible for it.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Ning Fu looks at Meng Fang again.


    Meng Fang keeps silent for a long time, looking at Gao Ge¡¯s solitary and arrogant back, he smiles bitterly and nods, ¡°I am the witness.¡±


    Ning Fu pauses and says, ¡°And this little girl of the Xia Family will also come.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Gao Ge says without thinking, ¡°This is my own business!¡±


    ¡°She broke into the Ning Family before. This account must be settled!¡± Ning Fu¡¯s tone is beyond doubt.


    Gao Ge still wants to say something but Xia Lu comes to Gao Ge and says, ¡°I agree.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Gao Ge hurries to refuse.


    He can take risks himself.


    But Xia Lu must not be involved.


    ¡°This is my business. What does it matter to you?¡± Xia Lu laughs and says, ¡°I don¡¯t need your permission to do anything.¡±


    Gao Ge, ¡°¡­¡±


    What a stubborn girl!


    ¡°It¡¯s a deal.¡± After saying this, Ning Fu turns around and walks in again.


    The members of the Ning Family naturally go back with Ning Fu.


    Only then does Gao Ge turn around and look at Xia Lu. He says with a bitter smile, ¡°Are you crazy?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to die?¡± Xia Lu asks.


    Gao Ge shakes his head immediately.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You don¡¯t want to die, but you dare to do so, you must have the confidence to win. If so, what am I afraid of?¡± Xia Lu shrugs her shoulders and says.


    Gao Ge is speechless.


    He really doesn¡¯t know where Xia Lu¡¯s confidence comes from.


    Even if he has some ideas, it still depends on his luck.


    ¡°Go back.¡± Xia Lu turns around and leaves after saying this.


    Zhao Xing walks up to Gao Ge and says sadly, ¡°Gao Ge, you are confused!¡±


    ¡°Uncle Zhao, thank you for your kindness, I have made up my mind.¡± Gao Ge says with a smile.


    Zhao Xing takes a deep look at Gao Ge, nods and turns away.


    ¡°Boss, what did the Ning Family mean? Why did Ning Fu ask you to come with Xia Lu but did not ask me to come?¡± Yue Xincheng says angrily.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. They may simply look down upon you.¡± Gao Ge comforts him.


    Yue Xincheng, ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 58

    In front of the quadrangle courtyard of the Yue Family, there is a small pond.


    Yue Tuzhi, who dressed in casual clothes and took a small stool, sits on the edge of a small pond and fishes.


    On his left, there is a plastic bucket filled with grass carp, which are not small.


    In his opinion, fishing is a way of hardening himself.


    First, he wants to challenge his endurance. Whether fishing or doing other things, he must be calm and guard against arrogance and impetuosity.


    Secondly, he must always tell himself that he should be good at seizing opportunities and be cautious at the same time. Too early or too late is not good.


    Therefore, fishing is a trivial matter, but it is actually full of thinking about life.


    The old man in the grey gown, smoking and laughing, looks very kind.


    ¡°That¡¯s what Gao Ge really said?¡± Yue Tuzhi asks.


    The old man sits cross-legged on the grass and stares at the fish sign floating on the water, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s interesting, is he so confident?¡± Yue Tuzhi smiles with his abstruse eyes.


    Then Yue Tuzhi continues to say, ¡°In fact, it¡¯s also a good thing for the Ning Family. Although Ning Yun is dead, the members of the Ning Family must understand that the murderer is not likely to be Gao Ge. But Gao Ge is willing to solve the problem in this way, they naturally won¡¯t refuse. They can seize this opportunity to kill Gao Ge and Xia Lu and they don¡¯t need to take responsibility. Even if the members of the Ning Family can¡¯t kill them, they will also have a pretext.¡±


    The old man in the grey gown asks, ¡°What should we do?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve done everything we need to do and then we¡¯re going to wait and see what happens.¡± Yue Tuzhi says slowly.


    ¡°The Zhao Family stands out at this time, does the Zhao Family want to get some benefit?¡± The old man in the grey gown asks.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Yue Tuzhi holds a fishing rod in one hand and pinches his nose with another hand, ¡°They won¡¯t miss such a good opportunity. In fact, it¡¯s quite good. The Zhao Family is inexplicably on the same front with us. Actually, Zhao Xing is not smart. If he were smart, he should continue to look at the trouble with indifference. Even if the Ning Family really collapses, they can still get what they deserve. Our Yue Family has a small appetite and can¡¯t eat so much.¡±


    The old man in the grey gown smiles and suddenly stands up.


    Yue Tuzhi turns his face and looks back with a smile, but does not speak.


    A middle-aged man comes over with a young boy of seventeen or eighteen.


    The young boy comes up, he looks at the plastic bucket and exclaims, ¡°Whoa! Quite a few!¡±


    ¡°I put the fish in by myself. Can I catch less?¡± Yue Tuzhi laughs.


    The young boy blinks his eyes and says, ¡°Then you are really idle.¡±


    ¡°There is someone who has done everything. I have nothing to do, so I am naturally more leisurely.¡± Yue Tuzhi says lightly.


    Then he stands up again and hands the fishing rod to the old man in the grey gown, ¡°Come on, I¡¯ll show them around the Yue Family.¡±


    ¡°Master¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t do anything to me.¡± Yue Tuzhi says calmly.


    After hearing what Yue Tuzhi said, the old man in the grey gown doesn¡¯t speak anymore.


    Yue Tuzhi and the young boy walk forward side by side. The middle-aged man, who is not in a hurry, follows them in the rear.


    ¡°This place is very great, the air is fresh and quiet. In fact, my previous dream was to have a quadrangle courtyard of my own, preferably in the second ring of the capital.¡± The young boy says happily.


    Yue Tuzhi is shocked, ¡°Is the air there very good?¡±


    ¡°But it is more valuable there.¡± The young boy says.


    Yue Tuzhi laughs, ¡°That¡¯s right. This area is even less valuable than half the quadrangle courtyard there.¡±


    Then Yue Tuzhi continues to say, ¡°Actually, I guess you will come but I didn¡¯t expect you to come so early. To be honest, I still look down on you.¡±


    ¡°Actually, I wanted to come early, but I never had a chance.¡±


    Yue Tuzhi asks, ¡°Did you have any scruples?¡±


    ¡°There was no evidence. It was not good to frame you.¡± The young boy says.


    Yue Tuzhi says happily, ¡°So you have found evidence now?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a problem.¡± Yue Tuzhi frowns, he turns his face to the middle-aged man behind him and says, ¡°Mr. Meng, he has no evidence. I¡¯m afraid the Cultivation Academy can¡¯t help him deal with me openly, right?¡±


    Meng Fang sneers and ignores him.


    Yue Tuzhi puts his hand on the young boy¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Did you hear that? He can¡¯t help you and you can¡¯t defeat me.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The young boy shows his white teeth with a sunny smile, ¡°So I have to seize the time to improve my strength. When I can defeat you, I won¡¯t need to talk to you about the evidence. When I think about this, I¡¯m a little excited.¡±


    ¡°Wait till you find the evidence!¡± Yue Tuzhi says, ¡°Gao Ge, I envy you very much. You are so lucky that you can get the favor of the Cultivation Academy by taking a trip to Mount Duanlong. But after thinking carefully, it¡¯s not very useful for you. According to the current trend, more and more people will enter the Cultivation Academy in the future. Whether the Zhao Family or the Ning Family, they are stupid and haven¡¯t yet realized this point, so they regard you as a treasure. But I know I can enter the Cultivation Academy soon. At that time, you will have nothing to rely on. But don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t want to target you.¡±


    Speaking of this, Yue Tuzhi pauses, he pats Gao Ge¡¯s arm and says, ¡°As you said before in the Ning Family, do you deserve it? Ha ha!¡±


    Gao Ge squints his eyes.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you angry?¡± Yue Tuzhi says in surprise.


    ¡°I¡¯m not angry, Mr. Meng said that someone will come to take over the matter soon.¡±


    ¡°That is to say, I can¡¯t do anything?¡± Yue Tuzhi frowns.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to pretend to be like that. Indeed, you¡¯ve already done what you want to do and you won¡¯t continue to do anything. You¡¯re not afraid of anything because you have already in your own position. If I die in the Ning Family, you will think it¡¯s good. If I don¡¯t die in the Ning Family, you also won¡¯t lose anything. However, the power of the Ning Family will be decimated. At that time, you can still get some benefit. After all, the struggle between the ancient martial arts families and the schools will be ignored by superiors.¡± Gao Ge says, ¡°You win, but so what? How many times do you think you can win?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not interesting for you to say that. Nobody can win all the time. People have to be conscious to win as many times as possible when they are alive. And I¡¯m not as stupid as you think, hum¡­ That¡¯s it.¡±


    Gao Ge frowns.


    Is there anything he hasn¡¯t thought of?


    Looking at Yue Tuzhi¡¯s confident look, Gao Ge feels that he might have missed something.


    But he can¡¯t figure out what he neglected for a while.


    After leaving the Yue Family, Meng Fang sighs.


    ¡°Gao Ge, you are still too young.¡±


    Gao Ge takes a look at Meng Fang and nods, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not right to say that. You¡¯ve done very well. At least you can think of something that I didn¡¯t think of. But Yue Tuzhi is so capable that he can see something that others can¡¯t see. As he said, the Cultivation Academy will be completely opened soon. He can also enter the Cultivation Academy. By that time, you will not have any excellence.¡±


    ¡°So I will seize the opportunity to be stronger before he enters the Cultivation Academy.¡± Gao Ge says seriously.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s a good thing or a bad thing if Yue Tuzhi really enters the Cultivation Academy.¡± Meng Fang is worried.


    ¡°But no one can stop it, including you, can you?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    Meng Fang no longer speaks.

 Chapter 59

    The gambling contract between Gao Ge and the Ning Family has spread throughout the field of immortal cultivation in Jiangnan City.


    The scattered people who are hidden in Jiangnan City are curious about who Gao Ge is. When they know that Gao Ge is only a high school student, they laugh and feel that there are too many people who don¡¯t know the immensity of Heaven and Earth. However, when they know that Gao Ge is the man who killed Ning Yun, they don¡¯t laugh.


    Whether is it Gao Ge who has killed Ning Yun?


    No one knows.


    At this point, it is no longer important.


    Someone disclosed this matter to the Internet, and once again set off an uproar.


    After the incident in Mount Duanlong, the speed of aura recovery has accelerated a lot, and various anomalies can¡¯t be hidden, let alone the top managers are not willing to cover up.


    Surprising persons or things are greatly impacting the cognition of ordinary people.


    In this case, even if they are told that Ultraman appears, they will not be surprised at all. Instead, they will think about chatting with their idol, Diga Ultraman.


    The receptivity of ordinary people is not to be underestimated.


    At home, many classmates come to ask Gao Ge if he has really become a cultivator, and so do his neighbors.


    What makes Gao Ge feel depressed is that when he broke the spirit in the bus, he was photographed by the monitoring on the bus. Someone posted the video on the Internet. As it spread over, now Gao Ge has become a ghost hunter in the new era.


    Sister Zhang, who lives downstairs, has visited Gao Ge for several times and told Gao Ge that her old father had passed away, and she wanted Gao Ge to find a good place to bury her father.


    As Gao Ge walks out of the building, a few children come over and ask Gao Ge to make some lollipops for them with magic.


    ¡°Son, what is going on with the Ning Family? Are they trying to hurt you?¡± Song Yun is worried.


    Gao Ge shakes his head and says, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mom, I have Mr. Meng. They won¡¯t hurt me.¡±


    ¡°Huff! Take me to the Ning Family now! I¡¯ll find out what they want to do!¡± Gao Ming stands up and says angrily, ¡°Is there no law? The whole family is making trouble for a child!¡±


    ¡°Dad, I can handle it¡­¡±


    ¡°How to handle? Your father hasn¡¯t died yet! He¡¯s still alive! You¡¯re just a kid. Someone is looking for trouble, and it¡¯s not your turn to handle it.¡± Gao Ming slaps on the table and says, ¡°Show me the way!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Gao Ge is thoroughly speechless.


    He did not expect that the news traveled so fast.


    Now he has to hide in the small yard and tells his parents he has to improve his strength, so that he can fight against the Ning Family.


    In the small yard, Yue Xincheng is also worried.


    ¡°Boss, we¡¯d better not go.¡± Yue Xincheng says.


    Gao Ge shakes his head.


    He must go.


    This is a mathematical certainty.


    ¡°It is just the Ning Family. All we have to do is to break in and break out.¡± Xia Lu says with disdain.


    Yue Xincheng erects a thumb at Xia Lu, and says to Gao Ge, ¡°Boss, how about I go home and let my brother deal with it? The Ning Family is totally a mess after Ning Yun¡¯s death. Ning Chuan and Ning Tulong are both seeking to grab power. Ning Fu was original with Ning Tulong, but somehow he becomes neutral now.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Ning Tulong is strong, but he is not the strongest one. What the Ning Family need most is a man who can play a leading role. Ning Tulong is of good character, but he is too young. Therefore, the old man uses the method of fighting against each other. The man who sticks to the end will be the master of the family. At the very least, he is able to run the Ning Family for now.¡± Gao Ge analyses in a calm voice.


    Yue Xincheng sees light suddenly and nods.


    ¡°Gao Ge, come out!¡± Xia Lu says to Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge stands up and follows Xia Lu.


    Xia Lu stands in the yard and waves to Gao Ge.


    ¡°Attack me with your strongest power.¡±


    Gao Ge feels surprised.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hesitate, I have to know how your strength is.¡± Xia Lu says.


    Gao Ge takes a deep breath.


    He also wants to know how powerful he is.


    He runs the power of stars in his body and attacks Xia Lu in the next second.


    Xia Lu is slightly stunned but quickly raises her hand to block Gao Ge¡¯s fist and attacks with her leg.


    Gao Ge is very fast. He rids himself of Xia Lu¡¯s shackles and moves back a few steps.


    Xia Lu nods lightly and says, ¡°Good! Quick response. Come again.¡±


    Gao Ge smiles and falls back from Xia Lu slightly, then rushes toward her again.


    As he punches, there is wind.


    Xia Lu is a little surprised.


    ¡°In such a short period of time, you have already trained Thunder Fist so well. I underestimated you!¡±


    Hearing Xia Lu¡¯s praise, Gao Ge feels a little proud.


    ¡°Hey! What movement is this attack?¡±


    ¡°Good palm attack!¡±


    ¡°Interesting¡­¡±


    When they are fighting, Gao Ge is being praised by Xia Lu all the time.


    After they stops, Xia Lu comments, ¡°Your martial arts are very good. Where did you learn from?¡±


    Gao Ge smiles and answers, ¡°If you want to learn, I can teach you.¡± It means that he is not going to tell her.


    Xia Lu doesn¡¯t ask again. She has already discovered that there are some secrets in Gao Ge, but since Gao Ge is not willing to say, she won¡¯t ask.


    ¡°With your current strength, you can probably fight with a Level Nine Qi-condensing master, but that¡¯s all.¡± Xia Lu says.


    Gao Ge is relieved.


    If his current strength is of Level Nine Qi-condensing realm. After he completely lights up the first star map, he will be a Qi-training martial artist.


    The reason why he delayed the gambling contract three days later is that he plans to make another breakthrough in three days. He is going to absorb the aura of the small yard and completely lights up all the stars in the first star map, and then he will be at the realm of Qi practicing. At that time, even if he is no match for the Ning Family, he¡¯ll have a chance to escape.


    If he is lucky enough to once again mobilize the huge power of stars, he may kill Ning Tunlong, the man who is at the realm of Qi practicing.


    With such a thought, he feels a little excited.


    ¡°At that time, all you have to do is to protect yourself, I will take you out.¡± Xia Lu says.


    Gao Ge smiles and replies, ¡°Maybe I¡¯m the one who brings you out.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Xia Lu smiles and she doesn¡¯t make sarcastic comments. She says, ¡°Okay, I¡¯m looking forward to your performance.¡±


    Just at this time, Meng Fang leads Meng Jing over.


    Meng Jing does not persuade Gao Ge. Instead, she says, ¡°Come on, my man will not lose!¡±


    Gao Ge fondles Meng Jing¡¯s nose. He is very happy.


    ¡°Kid, are you sure you can handle it?¡± asks Meng Fang.


    Gao Ge does not answer.


    If you don¡¯t want to tell the truth and don¡¯t want to tell lies, the best way is to keep your mouth shut.


    Meng Fang understands. He wants to say something, but he keeps silence. He just takes a glance at the stupid Yue Xincheng with anxious eyes.

 Chapter 60

    When Gao Ge locks himself in his room and tries to seek a breakthrough, Xia Lu goes to Meng Jing, who is reading under the pear tree.


    Meng Jing puts away the book in her hand and smiles at Xia Lu.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to go to the Cultivation Academy, why are you so often to read books every day?¡± Xia Lu asks with a smile.


    Meng Jing nods and says, ¡°Mr. Meng and Gao Ge tell me that even in the Cultivation Academy, the literacy class is still very important.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to know?¡± Meng Jing asks when she finds Xia Lu stop asking.


    Xia Lu also sits down. The moment Xia Lu is going to speak, Meng Jing says first, ¡°If you want Gao Ge, you can have a try, I won¡¯t give in.¡±


    Xia Lu is able neither to cry nor to laugh. She says, ¡°He? Only you treat him as a treasure.¡±


    Meng Jing shrugs her shoulders and answers, ¡°I believe in my judgment.¡±


    ¡°Are you not worried at all?¡± Xia Lu can¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°About what?¡±


    ¡°He is going to fight with the Ning Family.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Are you not afraid that he will not come back?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Meng Jing says. ¡°But what can I do? He has to do that! Therefore, I know it¡¯s of no use to persuade him, and I don¡¯t want to persuade him. If I persuade, he¡¯ll be sad, and he¡¯ll think why his girlfriend does not understand him. No matter what he wants to do, his girlfriend has to be his supporter. I can not let him feel that the whole world does not believe him.¡±


    Meng Jing¡¯s words surprise Xia Lu.


    She has come to Jiangnan City for a while, and she has met Meng Jing for several times.


    But only this time she knows more about Meng Jing.


    After a long time, she sighs with relief, ¡°I understand that why it¡¯s you that is his girlfriend.¡±


    Meng Jing smiles happily, even her eyes can¡¯t be seen.


    Apparently, she likes to hear such words.


    Xia Lu shakes her head.


    She thinks that love is really terrible.


    Any woman who falls in love will become stupid.


    She touches her chin and begins to think about it.


    If one day she falls in love with someone, what kind of state she will be?


    ¡°Xia Lu, in fact, I am very envious of you.¡± Meng Jing says.


    Xia Lu¡¯s thoughts are interrupted, and she turns to look at Meng Jing with curiosity in her eyes.


    ¡°You have the opportunity to fight with him, and even help him in many ways, but I can¡¯t.¡± Meng Jing says, ¡°When Mr. Meng told me that I am a genius, I was so happy. I can finally make myself strong. I won¡¯t need his protection, and maybe someday I can even protect him. Every time I think about this, I can¡¯t sleep at night.¡±


    Xia Lu reveals a sincere smile.


    Meng Jing holds the book in her chest and continues, ¡°In the past, when we were in school, Gao Ge¡¯s school reports were good, but there were always some bad students harassed me, so he became a bad student and fought against them at school every day. He was trying to protect me. At that time, I thought if Gao Ge could not go to college, I had to study hard to enter a particularly good university and find a job with a high salary after graduation. I raise him!¡±


    ¡°He definitely won¡¯t like that.¡±


    ¡°Then I will continue to make money. If he goes to the factory to work, I will buy the factory. If he goes to the construction site to move bricks. I will go to real estate.¡± Meng Jing clenches her fists. ¡°This is my dream, which is full of him.¡±


    Xia Lu doesn¡¯t want to say anything.


    She can¡¯t listen anymore, so she stands up, looks down and stares at Meng Jing for a while. Finally, she says, ¡°A stupid woman.¡± Then she leaves and is going to ask Meng Fang some martial techniques.


    In the room, Gao Ge does not know the conversation between Meng Jing and Xia Lu.


    He opens his eyes and closes his eyes. He is anxious and feels helpless.


    He repeatedly recalls the state that he had absorbed the aura of the yard before, but it is difficult to enter that state again.


    Ask Meng Fang or Xia Lu beat him until he can only stay in the bed? No!


    If he is badly injured, even if he absorbs the aura, the effect will not be very good! What¡¯s more, this is the way of self-cultivation. If he can¡¯t find the right way to cultivate, does he have to find someone to hurt himself every time he wants to cultivate?


    That will be too bad¡­


    After some time, Gao Ge finally opens his eyes, he opens the door and goes out. It is night.


    Unfortunately, there are no stars tonight, and it seems that tomorrow¡¯s weather will not be very good.


    ¡°Have you made it?¡± Xia Lu asks with a smile. She is sitting in the yard.


    ¡°What about the rest?¡±


    ¡°Yue Xincheng is out to buy food, and Meng Jing is sent back by Mr. Meng.¡± Xia Lu answers.


    Gao Ge nods his head.


    ¡°Judging from your look, you don¡¯t make it, I guess.¡± Xia Lu says.


    Gao Ge says with a sigh, ¡°I have never found the right way. When I was seriously injured, I absorbed the aura in the yard and improved a lot. But I can¡¯t find that feeling now.¡±


    Xia Lu puts her hands on the stone table and asks, ¡°Are you regret that you have a gamble with the Ning Family?¡±


    ¡°Never thought about that. I had to make that gamble, you know. Mr. Meng can¡¯t help us too much, otherwise, he will incur criticism.¡±


    ¡°You can ask me to go back to my Xia Family to lend some reinforcements.¡± Xia Lu says.


    ¡°If you can do this, I¡¯ve asked you already.¡±


    Xia Lu¡¯s face changes and nods slightly. ¡°You¡¯re right! I can¡¯t let my family help you now.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t tell you.¡±


    ¡°Good!¡±


    The two fall silent again.


    ¡°Get up, let¡¯s practice.¡± Xia Lu stands up.


    Gao Ge is suddenly excited.


    The two fight again, but this time, Xia Lu attacks first.


    Probably because of the question Gao Ge asked before, Xia Lu feels irritated, so she decides to vent her dissatisfaction in this way.


    When the two fought against each other during the day, Xia Lu just wanted to see the strength of Gao Ge, so she used defensive postures.


    Xia Lu¡¯s strength is indeed very strong. After all, she is already a cultivator at the realm of Qi practicing.


    In the face of Xia Lu¡¯s heavy attacks, Gao Ge is obviously overwhelmed, and soon he is kicked out by Xia Lu.


    Gao Ge slowly stands up and rubs the place where Xia Lu kicked. Fortunately, Xia Lu did not use her full power. Otherwise, he would have lain on the ground for a while.


    ¡°Are you in a bad mood?¡± Gao Ge asks Xia Lu.


    Xia Lu nods and sits down again.


    ¡°Gao Ge, you know, the hardest thing in the world is to do what you want to do.¡±


    Gao Ge nods with agreeing and says, ¡°Yes, everyone is. We live such lives. Have you seen the movie ¡°The Truman Show¡±? The story tells that the whole life of the leading man from birth to growth is actually a reality TV show. I think we¡¯re like him. When I was young, my parents told me that you should eat yourself. You should take a bath yourself. You should go to school. You should do your homework. You should review it. When I grow up, I have to face other problems. You should find a job. You should save money. You should get married. You should have a baby. Maybe when I am old, I¡¯ll be told that you should die.¡±


    Speaking of this, Gao Ge suddenly has a chilling feeling. ¡°Shoot! When I¡¯m telling you this, I suddenly feel creepy.¡±

 Chapter 61

    Xia Lu can¡¯t help but smile.


    ¡°Tell me your problems, maybe I can help.¡± Xia Lu says again.


    ¡°There is no way to absorb the aura of the yard.¡± Gao Ge says.


    ¡°I also can¡¯t do like the way you¡¯ve used before. The aura of the whole yard has been used up by you, but now it has recovered.¡± At this point, Xia Lu stops and looks at Gao Ge puzzledly. ¡°How did you find such a good place?¡±


    ¡°One time I just passed by here¡­¡±


    The words of Gao Ge have not been finished yet, Xia Lu waves and interrupts him. ¡°Well, stop! Cut the nonsense.¡±


    Gao Ge says is speechless.


    What a terribly clever woman!


    ¡°By the way, you were already in a coma at that time, and how could you absorb the aura here?¡± Xia Lu asks curiously.


    After Xia Lu¡¯s words finish, Gao Ge does not speak.


    He frowns as if he is thinking about something.


    But for a moment, he suddenly stands up excitedly.


    ¡°I understand! Damn it! I understand! Xia Lu, you¡¯re a genius!¡±


    ¡°You understand what?¡± Xia Lu is totally confused.


    ¡°Hahaha, you are so great! I am going to cultivate now!¡±


    After saying this, Gao Ge quickly rushes back to his room and closes the door.


    Xia Lu is stunned.


    Is this man crazy?


    She begins to recall what did she say.


    The speaker is not intentional, but the listener is intentional.


    Xia Lu¡¯s simple words help Gao Ge get out of the erroneous zone.


    As Xia Lu said, when he absorbed the aura here, he was completely in a coma. How could he absorb the aura in the yard?


    It was not him who was absorbing the aura in the yard. It was his body.


    Or maybe it was the Star Tree hidden in the body!


    When he is awake and tries his best to think about how to absorb the aura, this is a wrong direction.


    When he realizes that, Gao Ge becomes so excited.


    Lying in bed, Gao Ge closes his eyes and sees inside. He looks at the Star Tree.


    He looks at the power of stars flowing in his body.


    He looks at the stars on the Star Tree.


    His consciousness is gradually weakening, but everything in front of him is still so real.


    The Star Tree carries the martial meridian of the power of stars. He is just a bystander and feels this. When the Star Tree slowly blooms again, Gao Ge smiles.


    ¡°Next, it¡¯s up to you.¡±


    Gao Ge blacks out.


    The stars on the Star Tree are shinning.


    One star, two stars¡­


    Star maps appear and shine.


    His body is once again shrouded in a pale green glow.


    Xia Lu, sitting in the yard, stands up.


    Looking at Gao Ge¡¯s room, she is shocked.


    ¡°Again?¡±


    She holds her arms and rubs her head.


    ¡°Like what Gao Ge has said, am I a real genius?¡±


    Then Xia Lu shakes her head.


    This is ridiculous. What kind of genius she is since she can¡¯t absorb the aura in this small yard?


    Yue Xincheng comes back. The moment he steps into the yard, he notices that something is different.


    ¡°This yard has changed again?¡± Yue Xincheng puts the vegetables and meat on the table.


    ¡°Yes, your boss has become a Super Saiyan.¡± Xia Lu says lightly.


    Yue Xincheng looks at her strangely.


    Xia Lu feels surprised, and she touches her own face with her hand subconsciously.


    ¡°Is my face dirty?¡±


    Yue Xincheng smiles and says, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t expect you to be joking.¡±


    Xia Lu suddenly does not want to talk with him.


    ¡°Xia Lu, do you like my boss?¡± Yue Xincheng asks with a smile.


    Xia Lu takes a glance at him and snorts, ¡°You are the second person to ask me today.¡±


    ¡°Who is the first one? My boss?¡± Yue Xincheng is shocked.


    ¡°Meng Jing.¡±


    Yue Xincheng is even more astonished, and he asks, ¡°Do you lay your cards on the table so fast?¡±


    Xia Lu says, ¡°You¡¯re a fool! I guess.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a story that two girls fall in love with the same boy?¡±


    ¡°Go away!¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Go away!¡±


    Yue Xincheng immediately goes away to cook dinner.


    In the room, Gao Ge is full of coziness.


    Although he feels that his own consciousness can not control his body, this warm feeling is still very comfortable.


    He is very curious, in this case, the consciousness is drowsy, like swamps.


    What¡¯s going on?


    After waking up, he can ask Xia Lu and Meng Fang for help.


    These two people know a lot, maybe they can answer his questions¡­


    At the same time, the Ning Family is on high alert.


    Under the leadership of Ning Chuan, the emotions of the Ning Family are extremely high. When they wake up, they chant one sentence: Kill Gao Ge! Kill Xia Lu! Before they go to sleep, they will recite it again, they are speaking it even while sleeping.


    For the Ning Family, if these two bastards, Gao Ge and Xia Lu, are not dead, they will have to put their underpants on their heads when they go out. They will be so ashamed to be seen.


    ¡°Dad, what Grandpa is going to do?¡± Ning Chen sits in Ning Chuan¡¯s study, curiously asks.


    Ning Chuan¡¯s legs are on the table with a spiritual stone in his hand. He asks with a smile, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Ning Chen coughs and says, ¡°I thought that Grandpa was firmly on Ning Tulong¡¯s side, but now it seems that it is not true.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Ning Chuan sighs and feels that his son was too tender to take a long view. He can not even understand those easy affairs.


    Although he and Ning Tulong are competitors, he has to admit that not only is Ning Yun better than himself, but Ning Yun¡¯s son is also better than his son.


    Of course, compared to Yue Tuzhi in the Yue Family, both of them are no match.


    He always feels that Yue Tuzhi is heterogeneity among young people.


    Yue Tuzhi is only in his twenties, but every time he sees him, he thinks Yue Tuzhi is really ¡°a crafty old man.¡±


    It is very weird to describe a young man with this idiom, but everyone agrees that it matches Yue Tuzhi.


    ¡°Chen, remember, the current Ning Family is not the former one. For your grandpa, there is no concept of a successor. The man who can support the current Ning Family will be the owner of the Ning Family. It is reasonable to say that heroes are out of chaos.¡± Ning Chuan says in all sincerity.


    Ning Chen is his relative son.


    To his own son, he naturally tells him everything he knows.


    He is very worried that if one day he died like Ning Yun, can Ning Chen still stay in the Ning Family?


    His son is so stupid that others can get him out with a fart.


    ¡°Dad, how about we kill Ning Tulong?¡± Ning Chen advises.


    Ning Chuan¡¯s face changes. He looks at Ning Chen, and his eyes are full of disappointment.


    He just thought that his son¡¯s brain is a little small, but when Ning Chen spoke those words, he suddenly realizes that his son¡¯s brain is not small, he just left his brain in his mother¡¯s stomach when he was born.


    ¡°Are you a pig?¡± Ning Chuan says angrily, ¡°Now our family is at risk, and they are afraid that they will not live tomorrow. Under such circumstances, do you still want to kill our own people? If we really kill him, what kind of end do you think we will have?¡±


    Ning Chuan¡¯s reaction is too fierce, which frightens Ning Chen.


    ¡°Dad, I¡­ I was wrong.¡± Ning Chen whispers with a low head.


    ¡°Okay, go out. You don¡¯t have to worry about these things. After I become the owner of the Ning Family, I will help you lay the foundation and you¡¯ll be the next owner.¡± Ning Chuan says.


    After Ning Chen leaves the study, Ning Chuan rubs his temples and feels very anxious.


    Even if he really vies for the position of this homeowner and hands it to Ning Chen, can Ning Chen get it steady?


    With such a stupid son, Ning Chuan is desperate¡­

 Chapter 62

    After absorbing the aura of the whole courtyard again, Gao Ge¡¯s consciousness gradually recovers.


    The first star map has been thoroughly lit up and replaced by the second star map. Several stars on the second star map have also been lit up.


    Instead of rushing to see the second star map, Gao Ge continues to study the first one that has been lit up by himself.


    When the first star map is completely lit up, the stars on the star map begin to move. It is absolutely appropriate to say that the stars change in positions in such a situation.


    Gao Ge takes a deep breath and his eyes are filled with deep doubts.


    When all the stars stop moving, Gao Ge is shocked to find that the original stars on the star map have been linked into countless characters, and they were Huaxia¡¯s characters that he can understand.


    The first line looks bigger.


    ¡°Star Rotating Method?¡±


    There are only four or five sentences on the star map, but when Gao Ge reads them several times in a row, he is shocked.


    ¡°This is the way to run the power of stars!¡±


    For a moment, Gao Ge is so excited that he almost bursts into tears.


    When he reopens his eyes, the contents of the Star Rotating Method have been deeply imprinted in his memory.


    He tries to run the Star Rotating Method and immediately finds that the power of stars in his body has been fully mobilized, which is much stronger than before when he used Qi conduction.


    ¡°This is what really suits me!¡± Gao Ge sighs with emotion.


    If it weren¡¯t for his good fortune to have the Precious Land of Aura, Gao Ge is afraid there would be no chance to light up the first star map, so that it would be impossible to find the Star Rotating Method.


    So it seems that everything has been arranged by God.


    ¡°It¡¯s much simpler to continue practicing after having the Star Rotating Method. It¡¯s also easier and more convenient for him to run the power of stars.¡± While running the power of stars, Gao Ge is surprised to find a thing.


    There is an extra martial meridian in his body.


    This also further confirms his previous guess.


    35 star maps are indeed closely related to the disappearance of his 35 martial meridians.


    With this discovery, Gao Ge is even more ecstatic.


    When Gao Ge found that he had only one martial meridian left before, he was desperate in his heart and he even felt that his life had been completely destroyed. But when he found that the remaining martial meridian was very strong and the power of stars it carried was very powerful, he had some comfort. Now he finds that his other martial meridians can reappear, he is even more excited.


    ¡°With my current strength, if I want to break into the Ning Family, it won¡¯t be so dangerous, let alone Xia Lu will help me.¡±


    The reason why Ning Fu asked Xia Lu to go with Gao Ge was that he wanted to seize the opportunity to leave Xia Lu and not to give the Xia Family and the Cultivation Academy the chance to intervene.


    What the Ning Family doesn¡¯t expect is that Ning Fu¡¯s arrangement is to help Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge might have some difficulties in dealing with the Ning Family if he really went alone, but now he has such a powerful assistant, Xia Lu, which greatly increases his chances of leaving the Ning Family alive.


    So he can only silently say to Ning Fu in his heart, ¡°To the good life of peace.¡±


    Gao Ge comes out of the room, there is silence outside.


    Sitting in the yard, Gao Ge enjoys the moment of peace.


    With a squeak, the door of Meng Fang¡¯s room is opened.


    ¡°Gao Ge, you are awake?¡± Meng Fang laughs at Gao Ge.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gao Ge nods and says, ¡°Mr. Meng, I woke you up?¡±


    ¡°Not really.¡± Meng Fang shakes his head, he approaches Gao Ge, reaches out and grasps the wrist of Gao Ge.


    Then he is surprised.


    ¡°Hey? Have you opened two martial meridians?¡±


    Gao Ge nods with a smile.


    Meng Fang sighs again and says, ¡°Although you have now opened two martial meridians, your strength is still too poor. However, don¡¯t feel sad about what I am saying. After all, you still have a chance to continue to open your martial meridians.¡±


    Gao Ge is happy in his heart.


    Will he be sad?


    Of course, he won¡¯t be sad.


    The biggest secret treasure of Mount Duanlong is in his body, which is the real great opportunity for him.


    So how can he be sad?


    Even if someone takes the benefits of directly opening 36 martial meridians for the sake of this secret treasure, Gao Ge will not change it.


    As a person who has gone through the Aura Recovery Age, Gao Ge has an intuition that when he lights up 35 star maps, he will be absolutely stronger than any other cultivator in the world!


    ¡°In fact, I have something to say to you.¡± Meng Fang says.


    ¡°Mr. Meng, please say.¡±


    ¡°The people of the Cultivation Academy will arrive tomorrow. They will not only investigate the Yue Family, but also seize Yue Xincheng.¡± Meng Fang says.


    The face of Gao Ge changes immediately.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Yue Xincheng took people to the Ning Family to fool around and killed too many people. Originally, in general, the Cultivation Academy should not care about the struggle between ancient martial arts families, but that is also limited. Too many people died in the battle between Yue Xincheng and the Ning Family, and Yue Xincheng was the initiator of the battle¡­¡±


    Before Meng Fang finishes speaking, Gao Ge stands up and gets very angry.


    ¡°Mr. Meng, you are here these days. Do you really think that Yue Xincheng was the initiator of the battle?¡±


    Meng Fang still looks calm and asks, ¡°Otherwise?¡±


    ¡°I was.¡± Gao Ge sneers and says, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for me, Yue Xincheng would not go to the Ning Family to make trouble.¡±


    Meng Fang shakes his head and says, ¡°No one cares about this.¡±


    ¡°I care.¡± Gao Ge says heavily.


    Meng Fang raises his head, looks at Gao Ge and laughs.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about what hasn¡¯t happened yet, I¡¯ll find a way to save him. After all, Yue Xincheng is a good boy. I can feel it through these days of contact. As for his killing in the Ning Family, that was also a manifestation of valuing friends. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    After saying this, Meng Fang returns to his room.


    Sitting alone in the yard, Gao Ge feels restless.


    The door of Yue Xincheng¡¯s room is opened again, and Xia Lu also comes out.


    Obviously, both of them heard what he and Meng Fang said just now.


    ¡°Boss, don¡¯t worry! They won¡¯t kill me.¡± Yue Xincheng says with a smile.


    ¡°Gao Ge, you don¡¯t need to think about it now. The most urgent thing is to get ready. We still have to get out of the Ning Family alive.¡± Xia Lu says.


    Gao Ge looks at Yue Xincheng and Xia Lu and finally shakes his head.


    ¡°That¡¯s not the case.¡± Gao Ge says, ¡°It was not Yue Xincheng¡¯s fault. He did it to help me.¡±


    ¡°So what? Those are people from the Cultivation Academy.¡± Xia Lu says.


    She is a little angry.


    Gao Ge is somewhat stubborn now.


    It is not the time to divide responsibilities now.


    ¡°As long as I am still alive, I will not let people take Yue Xincheng away forcibly.¡± Gao Ge sneers and says, ¡°Nobody can do it.¡±


    ¡°Including the Cultivation Academy?¡±


    ¡°Including the Cultivation Academy. As long as they come, I will kill them!¡±

 Chapter 63

    Gao Ge is a reasonable person and he has always been so.


    In the face of the Ning Family and Yue Tuzhi, he tried to reason with them.


    But when it comes to Yue Xincheng, Meng Jing and someone else, Gao Ge will never try to reason with others.


    Whoever wants to hurt those close to him, Gao Ge will stick to a principle.


    If one comes, he kills one.


    If two come, he will kill one pair.


    Of course, he has to constantly improve his strength before that, only in this way can he better protect his friends.


    Otherwise, it is meaningless for him to try to be brave.


    Gao Ge sits on a stone and always feels that his butt is a little cold, but his brain runs at full speed.


    He begins to think about what to do to save Yue Xincheng. Fortunately, an idea occurs to him soon.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you call me Boss, I will not let others force you to do anything.¡± Gao Ge smiles and says.


    Yue Xincheng smiles bitterly, ¡°Boss, don¡¯t scare me.¡±


    ¡°Go away, go to bed if you have nothing to do. I¡¯m not crazy and I¡¯m not scaring you.¡± After saying this, Gao Ge stands up and returns to his room.


    He finds pens and paper in his room, which were also bought by Yue Xincheng.


    He writes down two words quickly.


    ¡°Qi conduction.¡±


    ¡°He was worried about how to bring out the Qi conduction originally so that the whole of Huaxia could know it. Unexpectedly, the opportunity is coming now. He can use the Qi conduction to exchange the exemption of Yue Xincheng. The people of the Cultivation Academy will never refuse as long as they have no problem with their brains. Moreover, with Meng Fang as a guarantee, they will not repent.¡± Gao Ge thinks with a smile.


    It is absolutely the best way to achieve his goals.


    When Gao Ge thinks of it, he is a little excited.


    After writing the Qi conduction method, Gao Ge puts it away. Then he goes to bed and falls asleep soon.


    After sleeping for some time, Gao Ge suddenly remembers something. He gets dressed, gets out of the bed, opens the door and sits in the yard. His actions are very light.


    At dawn, the door of Yue Xincheng¡¯s room is finally pushed open.


    Yue Xincheng dresses neatly and he acts cautiously. When he turns around and sees Gao Ge, his expression changes instantly.


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re going to shit when the minute you squat.¡± Gao Ge stands up, he goes to Yue Xincheng, kicks him on his butt, ¡°Get back to sleep, thanks to my cleverness, otherwise, you really run away!¡±


    Yue Xincheng is downcast.


    ¡°Boss, I just want to go home¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop saying that, do you think your eldest brother will be able to save you if the people of the Cultivation Academy catch you?¡± After saying this, Gao Ge laughs again, ¡°You are sure that your eldest brother won¡¯t save you.¡±


    Yue Xincheng rubs his nose and says, ¡°You can¡¯t say that. He¡¯s my eldest brother. How can he not save me?¡±


    ¡°If your relationship is really good, you won¡¯t want to go home.¡± Gao Ge laughs and says, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I can leave you behind and I won¡¯t do anything with the people of the Cultivation Academy. I boasted that I would kill them if they came, so don¡¯t take it seriously.¡±


    Yue Xincheng blinks and looks at Gao Ge and he still has some doubts.


    ¡°You come in with me first, I will tell you.¡± After saying this, Gao Ge walks into his room.


    Yue Xincheng scratches the back of his head and walks into the room after Gao Ge.


    After closing the door, Gao Ge quickly expresses his idea.


    After listening to the idea of Gao Ge, Yue Xincheng cannot believe it.


    ¡°I have committed such a big thing, will they let me go because of the Qi conduction?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand the value of the Qi conduction.¡± Gao Ge says proudly.


    Yue Xincheng still has some doubts.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. When did I deceive you?¡± Gao Ge says unhappily.


    Yue Xincheng listens to Gao Ge and immediately begins to count with his fingers, ¡°When I was a fresh student in senior high school¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Gao Ge interrupts what Yue Xincheng wants to say.


    After Xia Lu and Meng Fang get up, Gao Ge repeats his idea when they have breakfast.


    ¡°Qi conduction? Is that what Yue Xincheng practices these days? I looked at it and thought it was good.¡± Meng Fang frowns and says, ¡°I thought it was the martial art of the Yue Family, so I was always ashamed to ask. Didn¡¯t you write down the Qi conduction? Show me.¡±


    Gao Ge smiles and shakes his head.


    Meng Fang says with anger, ¡°Gao Ge, can¡¯t you believe me?¡±


    ¡°I even can¡¯t believe myself, let alone you.¡± When Gao Ge says this, he slows down, ¡°Mr. Meng, it¡¯s about my brother¡¯s safety. I have to be very careful.¡±


    Meng Fang sighs, points Gao Ge with his finger and says with some admiration, ¡°You have a really good relationship, cherish it. When you grow up, you will find it very difficult to find a trusted brother.¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head, he agrees with Meng Fang¡¯s remarks.


    Just after breakfast, Meng Fang¡¯s phone rings.


    ¡°The people of the Cultivation Academy are coming.¡± Meng Fang changes his expression and says.


    Although the solution has been figured out, Gao Ge cannot help getting nervous at this time.


    Meng Fang stands up and walks out of the room. He answers the phone, says a few words briefly and then hangs up.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Meng Fang says.


    Gao Ge is stunned, ¡°Are we going to find them?¡±


    ¡°Otherwise?¡± Meng Fang says peevishly, ¡°Do you want the Cultivation Academy to know that you have a Precious Land of Aura?¡±


    Gao Ge is somewhat surprised and touched.


    He doesn¡¯t expect that under such circumstances, Meng Fang can still consider for him.


    On the way to the downtown area, Meng Fang says to Gao Ge, ¡°The people who come here this time are not just from the Cultivation Academy.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Although many people died before in the Ning Family and the Yue Family, it was only a struggle between ancient martial arts families. Will there be so many people involved?¡± Gao Ge¡¯s face is full of doubts.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that either, probably because you have good qualifications.¡± After saying this, Meng Fang¡¯s eyes twinkle for a moment, ¡°Besides, Meng Jing¡¯s parents are ordinary people as well as your parents. This is a matter involving ordinary people, so the meaning is different. You won¡¯t understand if I tell you now. I¡¯ll tell you when we arrive.¡±


    Instead of continuing to ask this question, Gao Ge changes the question, ¡°Who else have come besides the people of the Cultivation Academy?¡±


    ¡°The Dragon Court.¡±


    Gao Ge¡¯s eyes shrink.


    Meng Fang captures this detail and asks, ¡°Do you know the Dragon Court?¡±


    Gao Ge quickly shakes his head.


    At present, the existence of the Dragon Court is still a secret in Huaxia.


    In the field of immortal cultivation in Huaxia, almost all the strongest cultivators are in the Dragon Court. It is an institution that can make all ancient martial arts families and the immortal cultivation schools in Huaxia fear.


    However, Gao Ge can¡¯t show his understanding of the Dragon Court.


    Although Meng Fang is suspicious, he doesn¡¯t continue to ask. He discovered before that Gao Ge had many secrets, but Gao Ge¡¯s mouth was so tight that no one could pry it.


    Finally, Gao Ge meets the people of the Cultivation Academy and the Dragon Court. Gao Ge is familiar with the war clothes they are wearing. One of them has a python embroidered on his clothes, and the other two have golden snakes embroidered on their clothes.


    Those who are really qualified to embroider the five-clawed golden dragon on their clothes are probably only a dozen people in the whole of Huaxia.

 Chapter 64

    Gao Ge does not feel nervous when seeing people from the Cultivation Academy. However, three men from the Dragon Court make him feel stressed.


    Basically, any cultivators who enter the Cultivation Academy will be proud to be a member of the Dragon Court, even if as a reserve, it is also regarded as a supreme glory.


    Once upon a time, that was also the goal of Gao Ge. But after his reborn, this feeling basically fades away.


    There are also three people from the Cultivation Academy. Six people sit together now.


    A man with a huge python embroidered on his clothes is about thirty years old. It can be seen that his status is the highest among the six.


    ¡°Who is Yue Xincheng among you?¡±


    Yue Xincheng takes a step forward.


    ¡°How dare you! What is the crime for you to take your killers to slaughter the Ning Family? 22 of them were killed and 12 members of the Yues died.¡± The man suddenly stands up, meanwhile, a huge stress spreads and lets Yue Xincheng subconsciously take a step back.


    Fortunately, Gao Ge immediately reaches a hand out and grabs his arm to prevent Yue Xincheng from losing face.


    ¡°Although Yue Xincheng brought killers to the Ning Family and caused a bloody case, the responsibility belonged to me.¡± Gao Ge looks at the man in the python coat and says calmly.


    ¡°Well?¡± The man is a little surprised, ¡°Who are you then?¡±


    ¡°I am Gao Ge.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I know you, Mr. Meng told me before. You are a loser who has only opened one martial meridian, aren¡¯t you? Quite interesting. Young men who came down from Mount Duanlong have at least opened 15 martial meridians. You are such a freak.¡± The man says with a smile.


    He looks at Gao Ge with undisguised disdain.


    Before Gao Ge gets angry, Yue Xincheng is pissed off.


    ¡°I made that mistake. It was also I that brought people to kill members of the Ning Family. If you want to catch me, move faster. Don¡¯t waste my time.¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡± An old man slaps the table and stands up. ¡°Yue Xincheng, pay attention to your attitude!¡± Says him.


    ¡°Mr. Xu, don¡¯t be angry, he is just a little kid, very young and vigorous.¡± Meng Fang has to explain immediately.


    ¡°Little? Is he little? He is 17 or 18 years old now. Doesn¡¯t he know what respect is?¡± The old man named Xu looks fierce.


    Gao Ge pulls Yue Xincheng behind him, then he looks at Mr. Xu and says with a smile, ¡°So, the respect that the Cultivation Academy teaches is to point at someone¡¯s nose while calling him a loser?¡±


    Mr. Xu¡¯s expression turns stiff, he says fiercely, ¡°So what do you say? Are you a loser or not?¡±


    ¡°Shut the hell up, old bastard!¡± Yue Xincheng couldn¡¯t hold his tongue.


    If they scold him, he can feel nothing and even smile.


    He¡¯s got a thick skin anyway.


    But this old man named Xu and the man in the python coat keep calling Gao Ge a loser. Each word is like a needle pricking into the heart of Yue Xincheng.


    He is quite worried.


    In his opinion, his boss has always been a very proud man, though he would not directly show it to the public, that pride flows inside his bones.


    He is unwilling to let others break Gao Ge¡¯s pride.


    ¡°Yue Xincheng, what did you say?¡± Mr. Xu is so angry that he rushes straight to Yue Xincheng.


    Meng Fang hastens to take a step forward and quickly stops Mr. Xu. At the same time, he turns to Yue Xincheng and says, ¡°Yue Xincheng, you must apologize to Mr. Xu now!¡±


    Yue Xincheng sneers and says, ¡°An apology? I apologize to him? Well, you might as well rip my head off right now.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t dare?¡± Mr. Xu is furious.


    ¡°Then hurry! Don¡¯t waste my time, okay? What, are you a pea shooter or not? Attacking others with your mouth?¡±


    Mr. Xu is wild with anger.


    ¡°Meng Fang, get out of my way, and if I don¡¯t let him call me Grandpa while crying today, I¡¯ll take his surname!¡±


    ¡°Bah! Take my last name? You wish!¡±


    ¡°Bloody hell¡­ I am going to bloody kill you, I must kill you!¡±


    Meng Fang hastens to stop him, and the rest all stand up and counsel.


    Gao Ge shakes his head with a smile and pats Yue Xincheng on the shoulder.


    ¡°Come on, Yue Xincheng, you can come with us now.¡± Says the man wearing a python coat while frowning.


    After the farce just now, he has no feeling good for Yue Xincheng at this moment.


    When he walks towards Yue Xincheng and tries to capture him, Gao Ge is still standing in front.


    ¡°What, you think you have the strength to keep him?¡± The man in the python coat sneers.


    ¡°I just want to make a deal with you.¡± Says Gao Ge.


    ¡°Oh?¡± The man in the python coat looks at him suspiciously, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I can offer you a martial technique. My premise is that you can¡¯t take Yue Xincheng.¡± Says Gao Ge seriously.


    He prepared this speech, and the words just came out were of course neat and tidy, without the slightest delay.


    But when he finishes his words, the whole room turns quiet. The eyes of all six men fall upon on Gao Ge.


    And then there is a loud laughter.


    Among them, Mr. Xu and the man in the python coat¡¯s laughter may be the most dramatic.


    Their tears are about to burst out.


    Gao Ge feels a little pissed off.


    The manner in which he spoke just now was very serious. I didn¡¯t even make a wisecrack, but you bastards take my words as a joke?


    ¡°My God, this kid is really killing me.¡± The man in the python coat puts his hand around the other person as if to keep his balance. Otherwise, Gao Ge¡¯s words may make him fall down while laughing.


    Gao Ge heaves a sigh.


    ¡°You have such a low punchline.¡±


    The six can¡¯t laugh out anymore at once.


    They all glance at Gao Ge with a complex look. There¡¯s a mockery in their eyes.


    Doesn¡¯t this kid find out that everybody just laughed at him being so arrogant in such a way?


    It¡¯s a mockery! And he even said that we had a low punchline! Seriously? Is he an idiot?


    ¡°Do you know what you are talking about, kid?¡± The man in the python coat stops laughing.


    ¡°I said, I¡¯d like to offer a martial technique in exchange for the safety of my friend.¡± Gao Ge repeats, slowly stresses each syllable, ¡°I made it clear enough, but you didn¡¯t ask what it was, or what field it was in, or even a chance for me to show, you just thought of laughing at me. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s you guys that are ridiculous?¡±


    Meng Fang¡¯s face becomes pale.


    He pulls Gao Ge secretly, reminding him of thinking it over while talking.


    These guys are all from the Dragon Court!


    It seems that he didn¡¯t make it clear before.


    He should have told Gao Ge what the Dragon Court represents in Huaxia.


    ¡°Well, in that case, let me see what it is that you wish to give us.¡± The man wearing a python coat isn¡¯t angry either, ¡°But if you tease me, believe me, I¡¯m not just taking your friend, but you and him.¡±


    ¡°Jiusi, it¡¯s totally unnecessary! Even if you don¡¯t take him, he will die in the Ning Family.¡± Mr. Xu sits aside and says in a cold voice.


    The man in the python coat just stares at Gao Ge.


    ¡°Yue Xincheng.¡±


    ¡°Boss.¡±


    ¡°Revolve your Qi conduction and show them.¡± Says Gao Ge firmly.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Yue Xincheng nods heavily. He looks very confident.

 Chapter 65

    Yue Xincheng has no deep concept about the Qi conduction.


    He just thinks that if Gao Ge can be so confident, he¡¯ll be totally fine.


    And Xia Lu, who knows the secret inside, is watching from the sidelines.


    As Gao Ge said before, she feels that the six people in front of her are really ridiculous.


    Ridiculous to the extreme.


    After seeing the miracle of Qi conduction, Xia Lu is willing to wring her head off and give it to them as a football if they could still keep calm!


    The man in the python coat and others all step forward when Yue Xincheng starts to run the Qi conduction.


    ¡°Huh? This martial technique is to mobilize the strength inside the body?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s rapid and very smooth.¡±


    ¡°Quite interesting¡­¡±


    As time goes by, the expressions on the faces of the six men turn more and more amazed.


    Even Meng Fang¡¯s eyes widen at the moment.


    He felt too embarrassed to pry too much into the secret martial technique of the Yue Family before. Now, after observing it carefully, he finds that there are a lot of wonderful things inside.


    ¡°What a great technique! It is simple, fast, and far more effective than any existing Qi conductions.¡± Meng Fang first sighs.


    ¡°This technique has the shadow of the Tangs¡¯ mental cultivating method, but much better.¡± Says the man in the python coat while frowning.


    He turns to look at Gao Ge and says, ¡°I underestimated you before.¡±


    Gao Ge is a bit surprised.


    He was disgusted with the man in front of him. But now, the man changes his attitude so quickly that Gao Ge feels a little overwhelmed.


    ¡°My name is Tang Jiusi. I am from the Tang Family in Shu. Your martial technique not only has the shadow of my family, but also shadows of other ancient martial arts families. It has a kind of¡­¡± For a moment, Tang Jiusi doesn¡¯t know how to define it.


    Another man in the golden snake coat laughs and says, ¡°There¡¯s a meaning to the virtues of all martial arts.¡±


    Tang Jiusi pats his thigh, and suddenly realizes this fact, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the truth!¡±


    ¡°Then, may I exchange this martial technique for the freedom of my friend?¡± Asks Gao Ge.


    Tang Jiusi thinks for a long time, then he says, ¡°If I say yes, then I¡¯m just lying to you. It¡¯s not my call. I need to go back immediately. With your technique, of course.¡±


    This time it is Gao Ge to be silent.


    ¡°I assure you as the young master of the Tang Family. I will keep my promise and not take your friend after having your martial technique, if the government does not allow me to let your friend go, I will give you your technique.¡± Tang Jiusi says seriously.


    ¡°Gao Ge, I¡¯ll go with him. We only need two or three days on this trip.¡± Says Meng Fang.


    ¡°Okay. But before that you cannot take Yue Xincheng.¡± Gao Ge nods.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Says Tang Jiusi smilingly.


    ¡°So we may leave now?¡± Asks Gao Ge.


    ¡°They two need to follow you. On the one hand, to protect your safety. On the other hand¡­ Well, to prevent you from fleeing.¡± Says Tang Jiusi.


    Very straightforward.


    Inside of getting disgruntled, Gao Ge smiles and says, ¡°No problem.¡±


    Then Gao Ge, Xia Lu and Yue Xincheng leave the room.


    The two men in golden snake coats walk out with them.


    After a moment, Mr. Xu suddenly says, ¡°Jiusi, Yue Xincheng still needs to be punished.¡±


    ¡°But I already have that martial technique.¡± Says Tang Jiusi.


    ¡°Yes. You already have the technique. And you see, we¡¯ve just seen the miracle of it, if we can¡­ ¡°


    Before Mr. Xu finishes his words, Tang Jiusi suddenly throws one fist to hit him, and immediately Mr. Xu flies out with a single blow.


    ¡°I mean, since I have this technique in my hand, I will do what I promised to others. I despised him before because he didn¡¯t deserve my attention, but now he hands over such an important technique for his friend, no matter what results are, he is worth my respect. What kind of pathetic things are you?¡± Tang Jiusi sneers and says, ¡°In fact, the boy named Yue Xincheng scolded you correctly. People like you don¡¯t deserve to be a teacher at the Cultivation Academy.¡±


    After saying this, he turns and looks at Meng Fang, ¡°Mr. Meng, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    When getting to the door, Tang Jiusi suddenly turns to look at Mr. Xu and says with a sneer, ¡°When this is all over, you get the hell out of the Cultivation Academy, although the Dragon Court isn¡¯t qualified to directly participate in the academy affairs, if I find you still shamelessly stay in the academy, I will kill you even if I will be kicked out of the Dragon Court, Tang Jiusi will do what he says.¡±


    He leaves the room after saying this.


    Mr. Xu sits on the ground, his face turns pale and body trembles slightly with fear.


    Tang Jiusi heaves a long sigh after walking out the hotel.


    ¡°Am I way out of line, Mr. Meng?¡±


    ¡°Are you?¡± Meng Fang smiles, ¡°This is the Dragon Court, a place diffident from other cultivators.¡±


    Tang Jiusi gives a little start, looks at him and laughs.


    ¡°Yeah, the Dragon Court is the Dragon Court!¡±


    In the hotel, Mr. Xu sits on the ground for a long time, but the two teachers with him do not help him up.


    ¡°Xu, the whole thing, including what you said before, will be reported to the government.¡± A middle-aged man pushes the glasses on his nose and says.


    ¡°Do you want me dead, Sun Ming?¡± Mr. Xu is furious.


    ¡°In fact, even if I don¡¯t report, you can¡¯t stay at the Cultivation Academy anymore. You heard the Dragon Court, and you know Tang Jiusi, you know for sure he¡¯ll keep his promise.¡± The middle-aged man named Sun Ming smiles.


    Mr. Xu does not say anything, he slowly stands up and walks out of the room¡­


    Back in the yard, Yue Xincheng still feels uneasy.


    ¡°Boss, you don¡¯t think the man named Tang would lie to us, do you?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Says Gao Ge.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because he belongs to the Dragon Court.¡± Says Gao Ge without any doubt.


    Glancing at Gao Ge, Xia Lu asks, ¡°You know a lot about the Dragon Court?¡±


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t say anything.


    Xia Lu sighs, ¡°I don¡¯t know when I can dig up all your secrets.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s easy enough. You have some pillow talks with my boss, and he¡¯ll tell you.¡± Yue Xincheng is trying to offer Xia Lu some advice.


    After finishing this sentence, the mouth of Yue Xincheng sends out a scream.


    ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t start something, you won¡¯t die!¡± Shaking his head and admiring the farce, Gao Ge says.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to cultivate.¡± After finishing this sentence, Xia Lu walks to her room with a cold face.


    Yue Xincheng kneads his buttocks, walks towards Gao Ge and says unwillingly, ¡°You two really share the same habit, both of you like to kick my buttocks.¡±


    Xia Lu immediately opens the door.


    Yue Xincheng jumps up in fear and waves his hands. He smiles awkwardly and says, ¡°I¡¯m kidding, I¡¯m kidding¡­¡±


    Then Xia Lu closes the door.


    Gao Ge can¡¯t help laughing.


    ¡°Bring me with you when you go to the Ning Family, Boss?¡± Says Yue Xincheng smilingly.


    ¡°No problem.¡± Says Gao Ge without hesitation.

 Chapter 66

    When Gao Ge and Xia Lu go to the Ning Family, they do take Yue Xincheng with them.


    Yue Xincheng asked, and Gao Ge agreed. Because he knew that even if he did not agree, Yue Xincheng would find a way to follow them.


    ¡°If we both die here, you¡¯ll have to help us collect the bodies!¡± On the way, Gao Ge laughs and says to Yue Xincheng.


    Yue Xincheng shakes his head, ¡°It¡¯s impossible. If you die, I¡¯ll go and fight against them! How nice it would be if the three of us were to die in the wilderness together!¡±


    ¡°Well, that makes sense. Then let¡¯s die in the wilderness together.¡± Gao Ge nods his head in recognition of the idea of Yue Xincheng.


    But Xia Lu, who has not said anything, finally bursts out laughing.


    Seeing puzzled expressions of Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng, Xia Lu says in a low voice, ¡°I never know dying in the wilderness would be a very interesting thing.¡±


    Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng feel gloomier.


    Xia Lu walks on, ignoring the two boys.


    In fact, she doesn¡¯t say a sentence.


    ¡°It turns out that life can be so interesting.¡±


    She wants to say it to Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng.


    The men in golden snake coats follow them some distance away.


    Just as they are about to arrive at the Ning Family, two men in golden snake coats walk nearer.


    ¡°We all know the truth of this matter. Honestly, I wouldn¡¯t advise you to go. You¡¯re going to die. We can¡¯t protect you because of your bet.¡± Says one of them.


    ¡°No worries.¡± Says Gao Ge smilingly.


    The man in the golden snake coat says nothing.


    He has said what he wishes to tell them.


    By the time they get to the Ning¡¯s mansion, they find that outside their gate is crowded with people.


    Not only cultivators in Jiangnan City, but also from the outside come to join in the fun, aiming to see what those daring young people look like.


    In addition, there are many ordinary people come to join in the fun.


    Among them, there are Gao Ge¡¯s parents, as well as the Mengs.


    Besides, their old classmates and old teachers¡­


    Too many to count.


    These familiar faces make Gao Ge feel uneasy.


    He has no idea that the first thing he has to deal with is something like this.


    As time goes by, this matter has reached the point of no return.


    Not only in Jiangnan City, but throughout Huaxia.


    Gao Ge even wonders whether the government is using this as an opportunity to pave the way for more and more shocking information to be released over time.


    After all, although the ability of civilians to accept new things is good, they also need a gradual process.


    Looking at his parents standing in front, Gao Ge feels quite uneasy.


    ¡°Come on, we are not here to drag you back home.¡± Gao Ming coughs and looks at Gao Ge. ¡°We won¡¯t say anything since you cannot be stopped.¡± Says him.


    Hearing Gao Ming¡¯s words, Gao Ge¡¯ eyes are wide open.


    He never expects his parents¡¯ attitude to be like this.


    ¡°Son, tell me the truth. Are you sure you¡¯ll be able to get out after coming in?¡± Song Yun grabs Gao Ge¡¯s arm and asks in a trembling voice.


    Gao Ming and Meng Jing have been trying to persuade Song Yun in the past two days.


    But actually whatever they said, Song Yun didn¡¯t listen to.


    She doesn¡¯t care about the so-called cultivating or aura recovery.


    The only thing she cares about is her son staying alive.


    She doesn¡¯t even care what happens to this world.


    In fact, during these days, Gao Ming and Song Yun also tried to solve this problem through the police.


    That was the only way they could figure out.


    To their surprise, even the government said no one could do anything about it unless Gao Ge changed his mind.


    After Meng Jing carefully analyzed the advantages and disadvantages, Gao Ming and Song Yun finally understood.


    Actually, Gao Ge is just trying to protect them by doing so.


    For a while, both Gao Ming and Song Yun have a warm feeling inside their hearts.


    They finally realize that Gao Ge has really grown up.


    Their son is able to stand alone and shelter them from wind and rain.


    ¡°Mom and Dad, don¡¯t worry about it. The Nings are no big deal. I don¡¯t mind them at all.¡± Says Gao Ge. He is just bragging.


    In fact, when saying this, he really does not have the courage.


    However, he is like other children who only tell their parents about their happiness rather than worries.


    There are enough things for him to worry about.


    It¡¯s unnecessary to let his parents feel fearful of his safety at this point.


    In fact, he knows in his heart that even if he says so, he will not be able to reassure his parents completely, but at least it will not make things worse.


    And then, Meng Jing¡¯s parents come in front of him.


    Facing his future father-in-law and mother-in-law, he is a little nervous.


    In fact, Meng Jing¡¯s parents and Gao Ge¡¯s parents have known each other for years. After all, they are childhood sweethearts. In the past, Gao Ge always went to Meng Jing¡¯s house and ate whatever he wanted, he just acted without any restraint, and Meng Jing¡¯s parents didn¡¯t care. They totally regarded Gao Ge as their adopted son.


    Now Gao Ge and Meng Jing have established a relationship. Meng Jing¡¯s parents are not stupid, it¡¯s impossible for them to neglect everything.


    ¡°Son, you¡¯re really smart enough to take my daughter under my nose, aren¡¯t you?¡± Asks Meng Jing¡¯s father. He looks at Gao Ge with a sullen face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Dad.¡± Meng Jing¡¯s face turns red.


    ¡°Is that nonsense?¡± Says Meng Jing¡¯s father while staring at Gao Ge.


    ¡°No, no, no¡­¡± Gao Ge quickly shakes his head. He bows his head, bewildered.


    ¡°Come on, you just need to come out alive first.¡± Meng Jing¡¯s father sighs and says, ¡°Actually, I understand everything. There¡¯s so much information on the Internet that forces me to know. Don¡¯t you fight this Ning Family just to protect Meng Jing? That¡¯s good. You¡¯re a man! And I¡¯m Meng Jing¡¯s biological father¡­ ¡°


    Hearing this, Gao Ge is startled and unconsciously interrupts, ¡°Is there another father who is not her real father?¡±


    Meng Jing¡¯s father is about to kick his ass.


    Meng Jing quickly holds on to him, feeling funny and annoyed at the same time.


    Meng Jing¡¯s father goes on, ¡°I don¡¯t ask for that much. I think I¡¯ve talked to Meng Jing¡¯s mother before, I believe our future son-in-law will definitely graduate from a prestigious university, and then he will work in a Fortune 500 company, um¡­ Teachers and doctors are good too. I didn¡¯t expect that after trying my best to raise my little girl, now I have to give her to you. You little bastard.¡±


    Gao Ge is all sweaty.


    Finally, Meng Jing¡¯s father pats on the shoulder of Gao Ge.


    ¡°Now, my idea changes a lot, I just want my daughter to be safe in her life and have a good family. Somebody can protect her, take care of her, don¡¯t let her be wronged or bullied by others, and that¡¯s good. You¡¯re not bad, but you¡¯re still on probation. If you don¡¯t satisfy me, I¡¯m going to kick you out!¡±


    Gao Ge laughs and says, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, uncle!¡±


    Meng Jing¡¯s father nods contentedly.


    Gao Ge goes on, ¡°You can¡¯t kick as well as I can.¡±


    Meng Jing¡¯s father is speechless.


    He looks down to seek a brick.

 Chapter 67

    The two pass through the busy crowd.


    Countless people wave to Gao Ge and Xia Lu to show their support in such a way.


    Though many people believe the chances of Gao Ge and Xia Lu coming out alive are very small. Anyway, scattered cultivators of the cultivating world are originally in a state of antithesis to the ancient martial arts families and cultivating schools.


    Just like poor peasants and landlords in the past.


    One oppresses and the other is oppressed.


    ¡°Come on! Come on, Gao Ge!¡± This is the previous class monitor.


    ¡°Yeah, Gao Ge, I think highly of you!¡± This is the commissary of studying.


    ¡°Gao Ge, you are the glory of our school!¡± The old headmaster shouts to him while waving his arm.


    Gao Ge is completely lost.


    Are these guys nuts?


    Don¡¯t they have anything to do?


    It¡¯s not weekend, is it?


    What he doesn¡¯t know is that when this thing comes to light, the headmaster brings a large crowd of students to cheer for Gao Ge.


    This is a turning point.


    The matter about Gao Ge can tell all civilians in Huaxia.


    When the new era comes, some of the world¡¯s original rules will be abandoned, and the blood and carnage of the cultivating world should be seen by these people in advance.


    Some people are scared, some people are worried. But there are those who feel expectant and even excited.


    They always think that a world where some rules can be lost is definitely not so bad.


    What they don¡¯t know is that maybe they¡¯re the ones who will die in this new era.


    Two men in golden snake coats walk up to Gao Ge and say, ¡°We were just informed that the government has made arrangements to keep Yue Xincheng from being taken away.¡±


    Gao Ge takes a breath of relief.


    This is one of the few pieces of good news he has heard so far.


    ¡°Also, the government said that if you don¡¯t want to go in, we can take you to the Cultivation Academy with your parents and your girlfriend¡¯s parents.¡± Men in golden snake coats say in earnest.


    Obviously, these are all the effects of the Qi conduction.


    This sounds pretty good.


    Obviously, they¡¯re here to protect Gao Ge.


    Yue Xincheng stands near Gao Ge and he is already beaming with joy.


    In his opinion, when the men in golden snake coats finish speaking, Gao Ge will nod his head immediately and replies with a happy smile, ¡°Oh, yeah! Of course!¡±


    However, Gao Ge¡¯s reaction surprises him.


    ¡°If you told me this three days ago, I would immediately nod and agree.¡±


    Xia Lu just smiles.


    She looks at the back of Gao Ge and nods slightly. She seems to feel that he just made the most correct choice.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you scared of death?¡± Men in golden snake coats ask while frowning.


    ¡°I¡¯m scared.¡± Gao Ge looks around and says, ¡°But you¡¯ve all put the news out. If I leave now, will I still have a foothold in the field of immortal cultivation?¡±


    Men wearing golden snake coats reply unhappily, ¡°We didn¡¯t leak the news.¡±


    ¡°But you do not cover it up. You¡¯re even helping spread it.¡± Gao Ge says in a straightforward way.


    Men wearing golden snake coats drop a sentence coldly, ¡°Watch yourself.¡± Then they disappear into the crowd.


    This is an expression of dissatisfaction, and they believe that Gao Ge is unaware of what¡¯s good for him.


    After passing through the crowd, Gao Ge and Xia Lu finally see Ning Fu standing at the gate.


    He still stands there with a smile on his face and a cane in his hand.


    ¡°Gao Ge and Xia Lu, please come in.¡±


    ¡°And me!¡± Shouts Yue Xincheng.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Ning Fu freezes for a second, and then asks, ¡°And here¡¯s a guy plans to die?¡±


    Yue Xincheng laughs, feeling quite speechless and embarrassed.


    Can the old man despise him any deeper?


    ¡°But you can¡¯t go in.¡± Says Ning Fu.


    ¡°Why?¡± Asks Yue Xincheng unwillingly.


    Gao Ge agreed before, but now he is stopped by Ning Fu at the gate.


    So unreasonable!


    ¡°You are one of the Yue Family. If you die here, your family will take the opportunity to make trouble.¡± Ning Fu says.


    This old man is really crafty, he knows that at this stage he absolutely can¡¯t give the Yues and the Zhaos any excuse to send their troops.


    ¡°Then what if I just stand by and watch the fun when I go in?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I will believe you?¡±


    Yue Xincheng lowers his head.


    ¡°All right, you just wait for us outside.¡± Gao Ge laughs and pats Yue Xincheng on the shoulder.


    Yue Xincheng exhales and says in a low voice, ¡°Boss, did you know that Ning Fu wouldn¡¯t let me in? That¡¯s why you agreed to me so easily before, right?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I will believe you?¡± Yue Xincheng rolls his eyes.


    Gao Ge laughs.


    With Xia Lu, Gao Ge strides into the Nings¡¯ gate.


    After entering the Ning Family, the gate quickly closes.


    ¡°Gao Ge, you¡¯re awesome in every aspect, but you¡¯ve got a bit of a fussy woman in your character.¡± Says Xia Lu suddenly, ¡°You are not like a man at all.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Gao Ge wants to ask her to try and see if he is a man or not.


    ¡°You could have avoided this, but you didn¡¯t. You think too much and have unnecessary concerns about what you do. This will affect your cultivating road. About this, Lyu You is better than you. He can do whatever he wants. He won¡¯t look back or think of anyone else.¡±


    Gao Ge brightly laughs.


    ¡°So he died.¡±


    Xia Lu is speechless.


    That really makes sense!


    Actually, Gao Ge knows what she said is the truth, but everyone has his weaknesses.


    And he needs to overcome his.


    ¡°Do you remember that The Truman Show I told you before?¡±


    Xia Lu nods.


    ¡°So, this so-called ¡°do whatever you want¡± may sound extremely simple, but it¡¯s actually very difficult to practice.¡± Gao Ge takes a deep breath and smiles. ¡°Maybe one day I can do it.¡± Says him.


    ¡°You two, please stop flattering each other and come with me.¡± Ning Fu walks up with his cane and smiles.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you talk to us in a little more polite manner?¡± Asks Gao Ge unhappily.


    ¡°If you can walk out of the Ning Family alive, I can call you my brother.¡± Ning Fu sneers.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you, you old rascal!¡±


    Gao Ge and Xia Lu follow Ning Fu. After passing a stone bridge and walking along several paths, at last they stop.


    ¡°From here on, I will wait for you at the main gate of my mansion. If you can walk out alive, the past will be erased.¡± Looking at Gao Ge and Xia Lu, Ning Fu says slowly.


    Gao Ge and Xia Lu look at each other and nod at the same time.


    As Ning Fu is about to turn away, he seems to remember something again. He stops and looks at Gao Ge and says, ¡°If you do get out of the Ning Family alive, don¡¯t forget to find my son¡¯s murderer, for me and for you.¡±


    Gao Ge hesitates, then looks at Ning Fu¡¯s stooping back, he subconsciously clenches his fists.


    ¡°This old man is sensible, too.¡± Xia Lu sighs softly.


    ¡°Everybody¡¯s not confused. Some just don¡¯t bother to look for another answer. People like Ning Chuan, for example, attribute Ning Yun¡¯s death to us, for they believe that is the easiest way. They are not willing to waste too much time. But Ning Fu does not want to pretend to be confused because it is his son who died, which makes him quite wise.¡±

 Chapter 68

    The world is always not short of sensible people.


    But most people like to pretend to be confused.


    ¡°It takes about ten minutes to walk from here to the gate.¡± Xia Lu says, ¡°Let¡¯s try to leave within an hour.¡±


    Gao Ge gives Xia Lu a thumbs-up.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there any problem?¡± Xia Lu is puzzled.


    Gao Ge coughs and says, ¡°You have no problem, I have a problem. It seems that my vision is too short. What I think is how we can leave here alive.¡±


    Xia Lu hums coldly, ¡°Just follow me, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay, I regard you as my boss and you must get me out of here.¡± Gao Ge gives Xia Lu a thumbs-up again.


    When they just take a few steps forward after blathering, a crowd of people come towards them.


    There are dozens of people and their leader is Ning Tulong.


    Ning Tulong and Ning Tunlong are both members of the Ning Family. If Gao Ge is a member of the Dragon Court, he must first destroy the Ning Family because their names offend the Dragon Court.


    ¡°Gao Ge, Xia Lu, I¡¯ve been waiting so hard for you!¡± Ning Tulong holds a big broadsword in his hand with several iron rings on the blade.


    ¡°In fact, you don¡¯t have to wait for us, it is good for you to go to bed early¡­¡± Gao Ge says faintly.


    Ning Tulong is angry at first but he quickly sneers, ¡°I don¡¯t want to make a fuss, I know you have a good eloquence. Anyway, you will die here today.¡±


    Gao Ge thinks that what Ning Tulong said is somewhat unreasonable.


    Does he have a good eloquence?


    Shouldn¡¯t his eloquence be worse than Yue Xincheng?


    Yue Xincheng is a real expert in eloquence.


    ¡°Come on.¡± Xia Lu says, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. Don¡¯t you know that the villain will die of talking too much?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Ning Tulong finally stops talking.


    After Ning Tulong waves his hand, dozens of people behind him run towards Gao Ge and Xia Lu together and want to kill them.


    ¡°Run!¡±


    Without saying anything, Gao Ge grabs Xia Lu and starts running.


    Xia Lu has already posed and is ready to rush in and kill the members of the Ning Family, but now she is completely stunned by Gao Ge.


    ¡°Why are we running?¡±


    ¡°Are you talking nonsense? Can¡¯t we just stupidly wait for them to kill us?¡±


    ¡°But didn¡¯t we come here to kill them and get out of here alive?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t we run out?¡± Gao Ge sighs.


    Xia Lu is a good girl.


    Unfortunately, she is not smart enough.


    When Ning Tulong sees Gao Ge and Xia Lu running away, he is stunned in an instant.


    ¡°Catch up with them and kill them!¡± When Ning Tulong reacts, he is so anxious that he roars and rushes to chase after them with the members of the Ning Family.


    In fact, Gao Ge¡¯s idea is quite simple.


    Their purpose is to leave through the door of the Ning Family.


    Why must they be stained with blood?


    It will be great if they can leave here by means of flexible positioning.


    Gao Ge¡¯s idea is good, but unfortunately, reality hits him hard.


    After running for a while, they see Ning Chuan and Ning Chen running towards them with a group of people.


    Both roads are blocked.


    Now, even if he doesn¡¯t want to do it, it is impossible.


    Fortunately, although the Ning Family is an ancient martial arts family, there are not many cultivators of the Ning Family who actually have entered the realm of Qi-practicing.


    Even Ning Chuan is only in the realm of Qi-condensing.


    After lighting up the first star map, Gao Ge¡¯s strength is no worse than the cultivators in the realm of Qi-practicing. As for the cultivators at what levels who he can compare favorably with, he has to know through actual combats.


    ¡°Take care of yourself.¡± After saying this, Xia Lu first rushes towards the crowd.


    Xia Lu is like a tiger in a flock of sheep. She punches the members of the Ning Family heavily and two people lie at her feet in a flash.


    Before Gao Ge can take a breath, Ning Tulong waves his broadsword, jumps up and chops down at him from the air.


    Gao Ge reaches out and clenches his fists. The power of stars surges slowly in his body. Gao Ge punches Ning Tulong and throws him out.


    Ning Tulong vomits blood in the air and feels severe pain in his chest. He looks at Gao Ge with some astonishment.


    This bastard¡­ How can his strength be so strong?


    Gao Ge has no mind to pay attention to Ning Tulong¡¯s psychological activities because there are two people behind him. Fortunately, they are barehanded. Otherwise, it is not easy for Gao Ge to get away.


    The members of the Ning Family rush towards Gao Ge and Xia Lu like crazy.


    On the one hand, it is because there is a deep hatred between the Ning Family and the two people.


    On the other hand, if someone can leave Gao Ge and Xia Lu behind, it is absolutely a great achievement.


    Some of the people who were knocked down by Xia Lu and Gao Ge climb up immediately after gasping for a moment and continue to rush up fearlessly.


    If Gao Ge and Xia Lu have weapons in their hands at this time, they will surely improve their efficiency. Neither Gao Ge nor Xia Lu likes to use weapons. It is an imposition on them if someone passes a sabre or a sword into their hands. Weapons will not provide them with convenience but become burdens for them.


    With the strong joint efforts of Gao Ge and Xia Lu, they march towards the gate through the crowd of the members of the Ning Family.


    ¡°Do I need to step in?¡± Ning Tunlong asks.


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Ning Fu says.


    Ning Tunlong is puzzled and can¡¯t help asking, ¡°Do you want to give them a way out?¡±


    Ning Fu shakes his head and says with a bitter smile, ¡°Our Ning Family is troublous now and the Yue Family and the Zhao Family also stare at us. You are the pillar of our Ning Family. If anything happens to you, our Ning Family will collapse completely.¡±


    Ning Tunlong laughs and says, ¡°They can hurt me?¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t be too late for you to step in when they¡¯re exhausted and injured.¡± Ning Fu says.


    Ning Fu became the master of the Ning Family when he was 20 years old. The Ning Family has always been in good order under his control with no great ups and downs, which is very hard-won. After all, it is easy to start a business but hard to keep it open. The sentence is also very appropriate here. With caution and prudence, the Ning Family passed through difficulties again and again under the leadership of Ning Fu. As Ning Fu grows older, he sees everything more thoroughly. He needs to avoid all risks.


    ¡°Kill them!¡± Ning Tulong is now in a state of insanity.


    Ning Tulong was punched and thrown out by Gao Ge previously, his body was injured. Even if he wants to continue fighting, he is unable to do what he hopes to do.


    So just like a commander, Ning Tulong can only sit by and shout at the top of his voice.


    ¡°The child is still too anxious.¡± Ning Fu, standing in the distance, sighs.


    ¡°He¡¯s still a child! We need to give him some time to grow up.¡± Ning Tunlong laughs and says.


    ¡°But does the Ning Family still have time to wait for him to grow up?¡± Ning Fu frowns and asks.


    Ning Tunlong does not answer.


    This is the truth.


    The current Ning Family is half bogged down in the swamp.


    The situation is also changing rapidly.


    Gao Ge tries his best to run the power of stars in his body.


    Ning Chuan and other people want to find opportunities to defeat Gao Ge first, but they sadly find that the strength of Gao Ge and Xia Lu is completely comparable.


    Is Gao Ge also a genius?


    Now they finally understand why Gao Ge dared to make a bet before that he would break into the Ning Family alone.


    Gao Ge does have the strength!


    ¡°Gao Ge, it turns out that you conceal a lot of your strength!¡± Ning Chuan suppresses the anger in his heart and says.


    Gao Ge is a little embarrassed to answer.


    In fact, he has nothing to hide.


    Had it not been for Xia Lu¡¯s reminder that he had lit up the first star map, he is afraid that he would have died long ago.


    Since it is a bet, then there is the nature of the bet.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t regret betting.


    Gao Ge reaches out and grabs a member of the Ning Family, he punches him and throws him out.


    Seeing this, Ning Tunlong nods lightly.


    ¡°Actually, Gao Ge did not try his best.¡±


    Ning Fu nods, ¡°He is not going to kill anybody.¡±


    ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Ning Tunlong asks.


    ¡°If possible, keep Gao Ge alive. As for Xia Lu, she must die here.¡± Ning Fu says with his calm eyes.


    Ning Tunlong nods and remembers this in his heart.


    Five members of the Ning Family have died under Xia Lu¡¯s Thunder Fist.

 Chapter 69

    Although the strength of Xia Lu and Gao Ge is not bad, there are too many members of the Ning Family.


    It is a fierce battle and all of them fight desperately like a cornered wild beast.


    ¡°Go away!¡± Xia Lu shouts loudly and throws out a member of the Ning Family by a punch. Then she moves quickly towards Gao Ge.


    She must not let the Ning Family divide the battlefield, otherwise, she and Gao Ge will be isolated and helpless.


    When Gao Ge notices Xia Lu moving towards him, he also responds and rushes towards Xia Lu.


    Many members of the Ning Family have lain down, but there are still some people coming in.


    Obviously, the Ning Family wants to drain the strength of Gao Ge and Xia Lu until they are exhausted.


    Gradually, Xia Lu¡¯s speed has slowed down a lot.


    Surprisingly, Gao Ge is still at his peak.


    Only then does Gao Ge realize how peculiar his martial meridians are and how tremendous the power of stars is.


    Gao Ge throws out a member of the Ning Family by a punch who tried to attack Xia Lu behind her back just now. Xia Lu turns around and just wants to say thank you, but suddenly Gao Ge shouts, ¡°Lower your head!¡±


    Xia Lu subconsciously lowers her head. Gao Ge¡¯s fist just passes over her head and hits Ning Chen.


    ¡°Chen!¡± Ning Chuan is furious when he sees Ning Chen being hit and spitting blood by Gao Ge¡¯s punch.


    There is a haze in Ning Chuan¡¯s eyes and suddenly Ning Chuan puts his hand into his clothes.


    Standing in the distance, Ning Fu suddenly changes his face.


    ¡°This bastard¡­¡±


    Ning Tunlong looks at Ning Fu.


    ¡°Stop him!¡±


    In fact, Ning Fu says it subconsciously.


    They are still some distance from the battlefield.


    Before Ning Fu finishes speaking, Ning Chuan already has a black pistol in his hand.


    Xia Lu grabs Gao Ge¡¯s clothes and changes places with him.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The hot bullet comes out of its chamber, rolls in the heat wave and passes through Xia Lu¡¯s abdomen.


    Everyone quiets down at once.


    Everyone is dumbfounded.


    The members of the Ning Family all look at Ning Chuan simultaneously with unbelievable eyes.


    ¡°Ning Chuan, you¡­¡± A man who is a little old swallows his saliva.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What are you standing about doing? Kill them!¡± Ning Chuan roars with his red eyes.


    But no one dares to move.


    Even Ning Tulong is dumbfounded.


    ¡°Hum, if you don¡¯t come, I¡¯ll do it myself!¡±


    Gao Ge¡¯s brain is blank.


    He did not expect such a situation to happen before.


    Ning Chuan, this bastard, how could he shoot?


    The present situation is clearly conducive to the Ning Family!


    ¡°I said I would protect you.¡± Xia Lu¡¯s lips are pale, she looks at Gao Ge and says with a smile, ¡°So I don¡¯t need anybody to protect me.¡±


    Gao Ge¡¯s body shivers.


    He suddenly looks up and sees Ning Chuan coming towards him.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡± Ning Chuan pulls the trigger again. Gao Ge takes Xia Lu in his arms, rolls a circle on the ground and avoids the bullet.


    When Ning Chuan wants to continue pulling the trigger, a sudden pain in his arm causes the pistol to fall to the ground.


    Ning Chuan turns his face and looks incredibly at Ning Tunlong with some stones in his hand.


    When Ning Chuan wants to pick up the pistol, Gao Ge has put Xia Lu down and rushed towards him.


    ¡°Stop him!¡± Ning Chuan shouts in a hurry.


    Several of Ning Chuan¡¯s trusted followers subconsciously block in front of Gao Ge, but they are overturned by Gao Ge.


    Ning Tunlong stands there motionlessly like a sculpture.


    Ning Chuan turns around and wants to escape, but just at the moment he turns around, Gao Ge has already arrived behind him.


    The power of stars boils again in Gao Ge¡¯s body.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    Gao Ge roars with a fierce face.


    Gao Ge¡¯s punch doesn¡¯t throw Ning Chuan out but directly crosses the body of Ning Chuan.


    Gao Ge punches through his body.


    Ning Tunlong is a little surprised.


    Ning Chuan lowers his head and sees Gao Ge¡¯s arm through his body.


    ¡°Bang¡­¡±


    Ning Chuan faces down to the ground, and Gao Ge slowly walks to Xia Lu.


    Ning Fu has come to the front. He looks at Ning Tunlong who looks ashamed.


    ¡°Dad!¡± Ning Chen cries heartbrokenly.


    Ning Chen stares fiercely at Gao Ge who picks Xia Lu up but he has no courage to rush to avenge his father¡¯s death.


    ¡°Go on!¡± Gao Ge holds Xia Lu in his both hands, his face is covered with blood but he still roars at the Ning Family.


    The members of the Ning Family look at each other but don¡¯t move.


    Ning Tulong wants to rush forward but he is held back by Ning Fu who has approached him.


    ¡°Ning Chuan is dead, you can go now.¡± Ning Fu looks at Gao Ge and says.


    Gao Ge sneers.


    Xia Lu¡¯s clothes are soaked with a lot of blood.


    ¡°The Ning Family is wrong in this matter.¡± Ning Fu says in a dumb voice.


    His hand holding the cane still shakes.


    Gao Ge holds Xia Lu and walks towards the gate without speaking.


    No one in the Ning Family stops them.


    The members of the Ning Family don¡¯t even glance at Ning Chuan who is lying on the ground, except Ning Chen whines beside Ning Chuan.


    Even if Ning Chuan didn¡¯t use a pistol just now, the possibility of Gao Ge and Xia Lu leaving the Ning Family alive was very slight. But Ning Chuan was greedy.


    In fact, Ning Chuan was a smart person. He knew that if the situation continued to develop as before, Ning Tunlong would surely step in. In this way, he had no credit at all.


    Ning Chuan wanted to take this opportunity to be the master of the Ning Family.


    But Ning Chuan didn¡¯t expect that Ning Tunlong would help outsiders.


    Seeing Gao Ge and Xia Lu leave, Ning Tunlong walks up to Ning Fu and kneels down.


    ¡°Stand up.¡± Ning Fu says, ¡°I told you to stop him.¡±


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t save him.¡± Ning Tunlong says with his head down.


    Ning Fu takes a look at Ning Tunlong and says, ¡°You thought Gao Ge would hurt Ning Chuan at most. After all, the strength of Gao Ge was seen by us just now, right?¡±


    Ning Tunlong nods.


    That¡¯s what he really thought before.


    The field of immortal cultivation has its own rules.


    Even the members of the Ning Family look down on Ning Chuan¡¯s behavior, let alone outsiders.


    That¡¯s why only Ning Chuan¡¯s trusted followers were willing to stand in front of Ning Chuan when Gao Ge rushed towards Ning Chuan.


    If they are not members of the Ning Family, maybe some of them will come to Ning Chuan and spit on his corpse.


    Because of the rules of the field of the immortal cultivation, Gao Ge decided to enter the Ning Family under the condition that the two men in golden snake coats were willing to keep him.


    Also due to the rules of the field of the immortal cultivation, nobody dares to stand in the way of Gao Ge and Xia Lu nowadays.


    There are many killings in the field of immortal cultivation as well as many intrigues.


    But at the same time, the field of immortal cultivation has affection and faith.


    ¡°Ning Chuan is dead, we will not pursue it.¡± Ning Fu sighs, ¡°If he is alive, the Ning Family also can¡¯t tolerate him. If everybody does things by hook or by crook like him, the Ning Family can¡¯t survive even without a strong enemy.¡±


    Ning Tunlong no longer speaks.

 Chapter 70

    The door of the Ning Family is slowly opened.


    Gao Ge comes out with Xia Lu covered in blood.


    The two men in golden snake coats rush first.


    Behind them are Tang Jiusi and Meng Fang.


    Tang Jiusi and Meng Fang finally come back.


    When Meng Fang sees Xia Lu, he changes his face.


    Meng Fang looks at Xia Lu and finds that Xia Lu¡¯s face is pale.


    ¡°Bullet wound?¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head.


    ¡°Bastard!¡± Tang Jiusi is very angry. He wants to rush into the Ning Family but he is pulled by the two men in golden snake coats.


    ¡°Captain, please calm down. According to the bet, life and death are decreed by fate¡­¡± One of the men in golden snake coats whispers.


    ¡°You talk nonsense! There was a bet but the Ning Family dared to shoot!¡± Tang Jiusi roars, ¡°Is the Ning Family still an ancient martial arts family? As an ancient martial arts family, when did the Ning Family start to rely on these hot weapons? The Ning Family is the scrum of the field of immortal cultivation!¡±


    Meng Fang reaches out to grab Xia Lu¡¯s wrist and begins to pour strength into her body.


    ¡°I use my strength to stabilize Xia Lu¡¯s heart first. We must go to the hospital now!¡±


    Tang Jiusi says with a cold face, ¡°You go first, I¡¯ll slaughter the Ning Family first.¡±


    ¡°No, the shooter is dead. Ning Fu hadn¡¯t known before, so he didn¡¯t stop us coming out.¡± Gao Ge says.


    After listening to Gao Ge, Tang Jiusi calms down. He gives a hard blow in the air and says, ¡°Drive to the hospital!¡±


    At the back of the crowd, there are several ambulances, which were prepared before.


    Gao Ge, Meng Fang and Tang Jiusi get on the car together.


    Tang Jiusi and Meng Fang pour the strength to Xia Lu together and their faces become pale at last.


    ¡°Xia Lu, wake up¡­¡± Gao Ge is in a mess.


    He knows better than anyone.


    Ning Chuan actually wanted to kill him first with that shot.


    As a result, Xia Lu blocked the bullet for him.


    To be honest, Gao Ge didn¡¯t know Xia Lu for long. He also didn¡¯t feel that he had a good relationship with Xia Lu.


    Even the Qi conduction was purchased by Xia Lu at the expense of money.


    It will not take long for the Qi conduction to be made public and become the method of all the cultivators.


    So he defrauded Xia Lu before.


    ¡°If you really die, I will feel guilty all my life.¡± Gao Ge looks at Xia Lu with a pale face and his eyes are red.


    Meng Fang slowly releases Xia Lu¡¯s hand and wipes the sweat on his forehead.


    Tang Jiusi continues.


    But Gao Ge can see that Xia Lu¡¯s breathing is getting weaker.


    Xia Lu slowly opens her eyes, looks at Gao Ge and closes again.


    ¡°No, I have no ability to save her¡­¡± Tang Jiusi steps back and takes a few deep breaths, hoping to regain his strength as soon as possible.


    ¡°How is it possible?¡± Gao Ge¡¯s face changes greatly, ¡°Tang Jiusi, please save her! Mr. Meng, please save her. She is so qualified that she will become a goddess of war in Huaxia in the future!¡±


    Meng Fang glances at Gao Ge and sighs, but he doesn¡¯t answer.


    ¡°You have no enough strength, let me do it!¡± Gao Ge rushes up and grabs Xia Lu¡¯s wrist.


    Xia Lu has always been slender so her wrists are very thin.


    Gao Ge begins to run the power of stars in his body.


    The power of stars is poured into the body of Xia Lu.


    ¡°Gao Ge, stop it. You are unable to save her¡­¡± Meng Fang rubs his sour eyes and says.


    He didn¡¯t spend much time with these young people.


    But he likes these young people very much.


    Meng Fang sees the ties of friendship that he had not seen for many years.


    Gao Ge, Yue Xincheng and Xia Lu are all such people.


    They are all people who value their friendship.


    Unlike Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng, Xia Lu is the kind of person who likes to hide emotions.


    She clearly cares about these two new friends Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng very much, but she never shows it.


    When Gao Ge said he was in trouble, Xia Lu came.


    After coming, she broke into the Ning Family and was injured.


    Then Gao Ge made a bet with the Ning Family. She was willing to give up her life to accompany Gao Ge and entered the Ning Family with Gao Ge.


    Tang Jiusi strikes the car compartment with a blow, grits his teeth and says, ¡°Does the Ning Family really think that the shooter¡¯s death can settle the matter? If Xia Lu dies, even if I quit the Dragon Court, I will let the Ning Family disappear from the field of immortal cultivation completely!¡±


    Tang Jiusi really blames himself.


    Because of his arrival, Meng Fang left with him. If Meng Fang were present, it would probably not have happened.


    But in fact, Tang Jiusi also thinks too much.


    Even if Meng Fang really didn¡¯t leave, he would not enter the Ning Family with Gao Ge and Xia Lu, which was inevitable.


    Suddenly, Xia Lu coughs violently.


    Meng Fang and Tang Jiusi are both surprised. They hurry to approach Xia Lu and are shocked to find that Xia Lu opens her eyes again.


    Her breathing also slowly increases.


    ¡°Xia Lu!¡± Gao Ge is also very surprised, ¡°Hold on! You must not die.¡±


    Xia Lu doesn¡¯t speak but her lips tremble slightly.


    ¡°Why?¡± Meng Fang and Tang Jiusi both look at Gao Ge with astonished eyes.


    How did Gao Ge do it?


    Meng Fang and Tang Jiusi poured a lot of strength into Xia Lu¡¯s body before, but the result was not very good. They could only see Xia Lu¡¯s life fade away.


    But now, Xia Lu is snatched back by Gao Ge from Hades?


    Meng Fang and Tang Jiusi look at each other and see shocks and doubts from each other¡¯s eyes, but they can¡¯t ask much at this time.


    After arriving at the hospital, Xia Lu is quickly pushed into the emergency room.


    Seeing the red light of the emergency room on, Gao Ge closes his eyes and completely faints.


    ¡°Gao Ge!¡± Meng Fang is scared, but after examining Gao Ge¡¯s body for a while, he is relieved and says to Tang Jiusi who comes over, ¡°Fortunately, Gao Ge just exhausted excessive strength in his body.¡±


    ¡°Strength?¡± Tang Jiusi¡¯s expression is strange, ¡°Do you think he has strength in his body?¡±


    Meng Fang laughs and says, ¡°Gao Ge is weird.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about and delve into it first. Let¡¯s wait until Gao Ge wakes up and Xia Lu is safe.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After helping Gao Ge find a ward to rest, Meng Fang and Tang Jiusi still continue to wait outside the emergency room.


    A large group of people including Meng Jing and Yue Xincheng arrive soon.


    ¡°What happened to Gao Ge?¡± Song Yun blurts out.


    It can¡¯t be said that she is selfish. As Gao Ge¡¯s mother, her first reaction is to worry about her own children.


    ¡°He¡¯s fine, but the little girl who entered the Ning Family with him was shot.¡±


    ¡°Xia Lu was shot?¡± Song Yun is pale, Meng Jing and others are also surprised.


    ¡°The Ning Family dared to shoot?¡± Yue Xincheng, also from the ancient martial arts family, is more shocked than Meng Jing and others.


    Yue Xincheng knows clearly that what shooting means for an ancient martial arts family.


    ¡°Were the Nings insane?¡± Yue Xincheng stamps his feet and curses, ¡°Bastard, they should die!¡±


    ¡°Yue Xincheng, this is the hospital!¡± Meng Jing warns.


    Yue Xincheng sits in a chair in the corridor of the hospital. It is difficult for him to calm down.


    ¡°You can go and see Gao Ge first.¡± Meng Fang reminds.


    ¡°If you say he¡¯s fine, he¡¯ll be fine.¡± Meng Jing forces a smile, ¡°In fact, I would rather Gao Ge is injured rather than Xia Lu.¡±


    What Meng Jing said is very frank without any unction.

 Chapter 71

    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t know how long he has slept. After all, when he wakes up, he calls the name of Xia Lu.


    Realizing that he is lying in the hospital with Yue Xincheng beside him, he hastens to get off the bed.


    ¡°How is Xia Lu?¡±


    ¡°Rest assured, Boss. Xia Lu has passed the critical stage.¡± Yue Xincheng hurries to say.


    Then Gao Ge feels relieved, ¡°I will go and check on her.¡±


    Yue Xincheng helps Gao get up immediately.


    ¡°Boss, even if you go there, you can only stand outside. Xia Lu is still in a coma and stays in the ICU now.¡±


    ¡°Take me there first.¡± Gao Ge says determinedly.


    Yue Xincheng cannot stop him but to bring him out of the ward.


    Outside the ICU, there is Meng Jing, Meng Fang and Tang Jiusi.


    ¡°Gao Ge, you are up?¡± Meng Jing hastens to get up and supports Gao Ge with her hands.


    Actually, Gao Ge is fine. Although he was beaten in the Ning¡¯s house, he has not been heavily injured. Now just because he has over-used his power of stars and he has not recovered, he feels weak.


    ¡°I have asked my parents and yours to go back.¡± Meng Jing says.


    Gao Ge nods his head.


    ¡°Xia Lu is okay now. We just need to wait for her to wake up.¡± Meng Jing keeps saying.


    Gao Ge takes a deep breath. He cannot see anything inside the room from the outside, so Gao Ge cannot help doubting whether the usual scene on TV is nonsense when a group of people stand outside the ICU to watch the patients inside. He wonders whether the same thing happens to only the hospital he stays in or all the hospitals.


    After taking a seat, Gao Ge says hoarsely, ¡°Actually, that shot was aimed at me.¡±


    Meng Jing is shocked. Gao Ge had no time to tell her these things.


    ¡°Xia Lu took the bullet for me.¡± Gao Ge grabs his hair with his hands and feels a bit overwhelmed.


    Meng Jing doesn¡¯t know how to comfort Gao Ge.


    Maybe no matter what she says, it doesn¡¯t work well.


    Meng Fang comes to Gao Ge and says, ¡°Calm down now. Isn¡¯t Xia Lu okay now? After her condition gets stable, we will bring her back to the yard. In that way, she may recover sooner.¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head.


    ¡°Yard? What yard? Can it heal wounds?¡± Tang Jiusi asks curiously.


    Meng Fang glances at him and says nothing.


    This is Gao Ge¡¯s secret. It is okay that he knows it himself. Without permission of Gao Ge, he will not tell Tang Jiusi for sure.


    ¡°Yet, Gao Ge, I want to ask you something.¡± Tang Jiusi doesn¡¯t keep asking about that. For him, the yard is no big deal. What intrigues him more is the other thing.


    Gao Ge raises his head and looks at him, nodding his head to indicate that he can go on asking.


    ¡°What is inside your body strength?¡±


    Gao Ge keeps silent.


    Tang Jiusi laughs and says, ¡°Since you don¡¯t answer, it won¡¯t be then, but I will not ask anymore. It seems that you also encountered something interesting in Mount Duanlong. What¡¯s inside your body has a good healing effect. Do you know that?¡±


    Gao Ge is a bit surprised and shakes his head.


    ¡°Back in the ambulance, Mr. Meng and I kept transferring strength into Xia Lu¡¯s body, but it didn¡¯t work well. To be honest, if it were not for the power inside your body, Xia Lu would have died.¡±


    Hearing that, Gao Ge stands up quickly.


    Meng Fang sees through his intention and hastens to drag him back.


    ¡°Boy, do you want to continue doing that?¡±


    ¡°Since my power works, I can keep transferring it into her body. Won¡¯t she recover faster?¡± Gao Ge is confused.


    ¡°Then how much of the strength inside your body is recovered?¡±


    ¡°More or less.¡± Gao Ge takes a deep breath, stands up straight and says.


    ¡°Heh, you couldn¡¯t stand well before. Do you think I am blind? I cannot see you clearly?¡± Meng Fang frowns and says, ¡°If you continue transferring your strength to Xia Lu, I can assure you that the one lying in there will be you.¡±


    ¡°It is fine by me¡­¡± Gao Ge says.


    ¡°Forget about it. If you really want to continue transferring your strength to Xia Lu, you can do it after you completely recover.¡± Meng Fang says, ¡°I thought you were relatively calm, but now I am quite disappointed. Even though you feel sorry for Xia Lu, it is not a reason for you to split hairs.¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head and turns around, walking to his own ward.


    ¡°I will start to get recovered now.¡±


    Looking at Gao Ge¡¯s back, Meng Fang finally smiles.


    ¡°The young chap still doesn¡¯t disappoint me! Though he did split hairs, it didn¡¯t take him long to come to his sense.¡±


    Tang Jiusi says grinningly, ¡°Mr. Meng, who do you think is the one benefiting most on the trip to Mount Duanlong?¡±


    Meng Fang looks at him and feels puzzled.


    ¡°I think it is him.¡± Tang Jiusi says, ¡°Although he only opens one martial meridian, oh no, two martial meridians, but the power inside his body which is not strength seems a bit bizarre. Regardless his fighting capacity, in light of his ability to cure others, he is qualified to enter the Dragon Court!¡±


    Meng Fang is stunned and says out of surprise, ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Why not? You cannot find another person like him in Huaxia. Apart from that, think about it, Yue Xincheng can make it into Class Tian of the Cultivation Academy; his girlfriend can also enter Class Tian for eating some fruits; and the one lying in there who is willing to take a bullet for him is also enrolled by Class Tian. In this case, isn¡¯t he the big winner?¡±


    Meng Fang gives a smile and understands what Tang Jiusi means.


    ¡°It is estimated that when Xia Lu gets a bit recovered, they happen to go into the Cultivation Academy. I want to see by the time he graduates from the Cultivation Academy, what kind of person he will grow into.¡± Tang Jiusi says while looking at Meng Fang, ¡°Mr. Meng, I have other errands to run and need to leave first. I shall not say goodbye to Gao Ge. Please tell him that I am waiting for him in the Dragon Court.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Meng Fang nods his head and feels happy for Gao Ge too.


    After a while, Meng Fang glances at Meng Jing who is still sitting outside the ICU, asking her, ¡°Why are you still here instead of checking on Gao Ge?¡±


    ¡°Because he wants to be here but he still has other things to do, I will do it for him then.¡± Meng Jing says.


    Meng Fang touches his nose and sits down, ¡°Aren¡¯t you jealous?¡±


    ¡°Jealous?¡± Meng Jing is confused, ¡°Why am I jealous? Xia Lu did the thing I should have done, but I am not capable enough and cannot help Gao Ge yet. I am really grateful to her. Why do I feel jealous?¡±


    ¡°You said before that you preferred Gao Ge to be the one wounded?¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t it be like that? I just knew that Xia Lu went there with Gao Ge, but now I am aware that Xia Lu took the bullet for Gao Ge. I know Gao Ge quite well. If Xia Lu really dies for this, he will not feel happy for the rest of his life and wallow in pains and self-accusation forever. He is such a person who always thinks more for others and less for himself. Sometimes, I really hope that my boyfriend could be a bit selfish.¡±


    Meng Jing stops for a second and continues saying, ¡°So, for him, he must hope that he is the one lying in there. As his girlfriend, I just wish the same thing as he does.¡±


    Meng Fang feels puzzled.


    Are the nowadays young people so mentally complex?


    Back in the time when he was young, everyone was so simple, which he believes is better¡­

 Chapter 72

    Gao Ge has stayed in the ward for two days.


    He finally recovers his power of stars in two days.


    If it were other cultivators, they would have got well much earlier. Yet, he doesn¡¯t feel strange at all.


    He knows that the power of stars inside his body is much more than that of other cultivators. That is why Xia Lu became disadvantaged soon while Gao Ge still stayed at the peak of his capability back in the Ning¡¯s house.


    It takes him a longer time to recover, for which the power of stars to be recovered will be more.


    When he walks out of the ward, Xia Lu has been transferred to an ordinary ward.


    As a cultivator, Xia Lu recovers faster than common people.


    Yue Xincheng and Meng Jing have been taking care of Gao Ge and Xia Lu in the hospital. Meng Fang hasn¡¯t left. He plans to bring them all to Nancheng City after Xia Lu gets almost well.


    Seeing that Gao Ge rushes towards him with a delighted face, Meng Fang knows that he must be about to fully recover.


    ¡°How much do you recover?¡± Meng Fang asks.


    ¡°More or less.¡± Gao Ge says.


    Meng Fang becomes surprised, ¡°It has taken you such a long time to get well more or less?¡±


    Gao Ge flushes and nods his head.


    Meng Fang takes a deep breath and points at Gao Ge with his finger, ¡°You are odder and odder. After you reach the Cultivation Academy, I will try to make you into Class Tian.¡±


    Gao Ge grins and says, ¡°We can talk about it by then. Can I transfer my power to her?¡±


    ¡°Emm, but don¡¯t do it for a long time. 10 minutes will be enough.¡±


    Gao Ge takes a chair and sits beside the bed.


    ¡°Give me your arm!¡± Gao Ge says loudly to Xia Lu.


    Xia Lu thinks for a second and reaches out her arm.


    When Gao Ge starts to transfer power to Xia Lu, her face shows a weird look.


    She starts to recall how she felt in the ambulance.


    Back then, she only felt that her consciousness was slowly fading away.


    She realized that she might be dying.


    Although there were two powers striking her heart and trying to revive her, but they didn¡¯t work at all.


    However, very soon another new power went into her body along her arm.


    Just like warm spring water, it flew slowly in her body and nourished her martial meridians, bringing her consciousness back together.


    She can never forget that feeling in her life.


    Now she has the same feeling again.


    ¡°While I was in the ambulance, I thought I was dying.¡± Xia Lu says while looking at the serious Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge smiles, except that his smile is a bit reluctant. It is quite energy-consuming for him to transfer the power of stars to Xia Lu¡¯s body.


    When he transferred the power of stars to Xia Lu in the ambulance, he was completely worn out for only a while of transferring.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Xia Lu says in a soft voice.


    ¡°You are welcome. I am the one who should say thank you.¡± Gao Ge says seriously.


    ¡°Then we both don¡¯t say thank you. After all, you don¡¯t owe me and I don¡¯t owe you.¡± Xia Lu says with a smile.


    Gao Ge nods his head and says, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Yue Xincheng is watching Meng Jing beside them, noticing that Meng Jing does not appear unhappy. Thus, he gives Gao Ge a big thumb-up in his heart.


    Boss is boss. What he has to learn is quite much!


    Meng Fang estimates that it has been a while since Gao Ge started transferring the power of stars to Xia Lu, so he hastens to stop Gao Ge.


    ¡°It shall be enough. Are you planning to keep lying in the hospital?¡± Meng Fang says crossly.


    Gao Ge grins and rests on the chair.


    Meng Fang turns around and puts his finger on Xia Lu¡¯s pulse, nodding his head slowly.


    ¡°The effect is not bad indeed. Then she needs to take a good rest. I am going to handle the outpatient procedure and let¡¯s go back to the yard.¡± After saying that, Meng Fang looks at Xia Lu, as if he is asking for Xia Lu¡¯s opinion. After she nods her head too, Meng Fang stands up and walks out of the ward.


    Just in a while after Meng Fang leaves, the ward door is pushed open suddenly.


    ¡°Mr. Meng, you¡­¡± Yue Xincheng is going forward when he stops talking. Seeing the intruder, he frowns and asks, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Yet, Xia Lu, who is lying on the bed, sees the man walking in, her face becomes pale again.


    She hastens to crawl off the bed but she is stopped by Gao Ge.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t recovered. Don¡¯t move around.¡± Gao Ge says.


    Xia Lu says nothing with her eyes fixed on the man who walks into the ward.


    ¡°Who are you? Can¡¯t you hear me?¡± Yue Xincheng flies into a rage and watches the man walking into the ward himself. He gets even more furious. He reaches out his hand and puts it on the man¡¯s shoulder. Unexpectedly, the man reaches out his hand as fast as a lightning and catches Yue Xincheng¡¯s wrist.


    The man turns around quickly and punches Yue Xincheng in his chest in front of Gao Ge and Xia Lu.


    Yue Xincheng keeps retreating and then falls down on the ground.


    ¡°Hmm, you are dead meat.¡±


    When Gao Ge sees Yue Xincheng beaten, he cannot just sit there, reaching out his fist to strike at the man.


    Because he transferred the power of stars to Xia Lu before, Gao Ge has not got well completely. His strike looks strong and forceful, but it is actually full of loopholes. The man in front of him is apparently a master who finds Gao Ge¡¯s gate of vitality. When he holds Gao Ge¡¯s fist and tries to fight back, he hears Xia Lu who is lying on the bed shouting hurriedly, ¡°Brother, stop it!¡±


    The man stops and lets go of Gao Ge¡¯s wrist, watching the anxious Xia Lu.


    Gao Ge, as well as Yue Xincheng who just got up, looks so confused.


    This seemingly gloomy man is Xia Lu¡¯s elder brother?


    ¡°Come back with me.¡± That man looks at Xia Lu and says grimly.


    Well¡­


    His poker face does look like Xia Lu¡¯s.


    ¡°I don¡¯t¡­¡± Xia Lu shakes her head and bites her lip. When the man looks at her, she lowers her head, looking as if she dare not make eye contact with him.


    The man continues saying, ¡°I will help you explain to Dad.¡±


    ¡°Brother, I cannot go back for now. Moreover, I am going to the Cultivation Academy.¡± Xia Lu says.


    The man sighs.


    He turns around and looks at Gao Ge, ¡°Are you Gao Ge?¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head subconsciously.


    ¡°My sister got wounded because of you?¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head again.


    The man rushes forward and punches Gao Ge in his chest.


    Gao Ge gets hit away and is heavily thrown to the ground, without a chance to react.


    Meng Jing comes to stand in front of Gao Ge hurriedly.


    ¡°Who are you then?¡± The man is a bit puzzled.


    ¡°I am Gao Ge¡¯s girlfriend!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The man gets furious again, ¡°You have other girlfriends?¡±


    Lying on the ground, Gao Ge almost vomits blood.


    On the one hand, he is injured by the man¡¯s Thunder Fist.


    On the other hand, he is pissed off by what the man said.


    He really doesn¡¯t know how to speak in a proper way! How many girlfriends does Gao Ge have on earth? There is only one!


    ¡°Since you have a girlfriend, what is the relationship between you and my sister?¡± The man asks in a deep voice.


    ¡°Brother, he and I are only friends.¡± Xia Lu says in a low voice.


    ¡°Friends? If he were only a friend, why would you break into the Ning¡¯s house with him and even take a bullet for him?¡± The man snorts and says, believing that what Xia Lu is hardly true.


    ¡°He saved my life.¡± Xia Lu says, ¡°When we were in the secret realm of Mount Duanlong.¡±

 Chapter 73

    Hearing Xia Lu out, the man shows a less grim face.


    ¡°I will check on you later.¡± Saying that, the man turns away and walks out of the ward.


    Yue Xincheng doesn¡¯t hold in his confusion and shouts at the man, ¡°How do you know Gao Ge is him but not me?¡±


    The man stops and turns to him, taking a glance and saying grimly, ¡°You are so ugly that my sister cannot like you.¡±


    Saying that, he swaggers off.


    Yue Xincheng grabs the door and shouts, ¡°Don¡¯t you stop me! I will beat him to death.¡±


    Yue Xincheng doesn¡¯t turn around until the man walks away, kicking the door of the ward, ¡°I told you not to stop me and you should still stop me!¡±


    No one disturbs him directing and acting by himself.


    Lying in bed, Xia Lu hasn¡¯t come to her sense yet.


    Helped up by Meng Jing, Gao Ge gets up and whispers to Meng Jing, ¡°I don¡¯t have other girlfriends¡­¡±


    Meng Jing is speechless.


    ¡°Is that your real elder brother?¡± Looking at Xia Lu, Gao Ge says wonderingly.


    Xia Lu nods her head and says, ¡°He is Xia Shengtang, my real elder brother.¡±


    Gao Ge rubs his chest, ¡°If so, I feel okay to take the punch.¡±


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t feel okay, it is of no use. My elder brother is much more powerful than me. By no means can you defeat him.¡± Xia Lu says.


    Gao Ge keeps rubbing his chest.


    Wow! So hurt¡­


    Having come back, Meng Fang catches sight of Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng with a bitter face, asking doubtfully, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you two?¡±


    ¡°We got beaten¡­¡± Gao Ge says in a low voice.


    Meng Fang is taken aback, ¡°The Ning Family?¡±


    ¡°No, it is my brother.¡± Xia Lu says.


    Meng Fang is relieved, ¡°It¡¯s okay then. Fighting makes you healthier.¡±


    Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng appear disgruntled.


    ¡°Well, I have completed the discharge procedure. Let¡¯s go now. Your little yard is the most suitable place for convalescence in Jiangnan City. There was only one patient and now we¡¯ve got three. Good.¡± Meng Fang says gaily.


    It seems that he is not going to avenge on Xia Shengtang for Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng.


    Of course, Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng don¡¯t mind that.


    Especially Gao Ge, who feels guilty for Xia Lu, now gets better after being beaten.


    Having packed up simply, Gao Ge returns to the yard and feels more at ease.


    ¡°When you all get well, we will go back to the Cultivation Academy.¡± Meng Fang says to the four people.


    Gao Ge is rather surprised, ¡°So soon?¡±


    ¡°It is ahead of schedule indeed. Due to the incident that happened, the Academy management believes that it is better for you to go back to the Cultivation Academy.¡± Meng Fang says.


    Gao Ge coughs and looks awkward.


    Meng Fang says in a comforting tone, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. I have no other meaning. I simply think that you are a trouble-maker.¡±


    Gao Ge says nothing.


    Meng Fang has a special way of comforting others.


    In the yard, Gao Ge dare not let go of himself freely, or the aura in the yard will be taken in all by him. In that case, it is not good for Xia Lu to regain health. As for Yue Xincheng, Xia Shengtang still showed mercy while beating him. He will be okay after feeling painful for a while and can continue acting alive and kicking.


    When Gao Ge wakes up the next day, he feels much more relieved. Being here in the yard, even he doesn¡¯t release himself and lets the Star Tree absorb the aura in the yard, the power of stars will recover at a faster speed.


    What a great place indeed!


    He gets up in the early morning. When he opens the yard door, unexpectedly, he finds that a man is lying outside the yard with a sword in his hand. The edge of the sword and his body are covered with blood.


    ¡°Xia Lu¡¯s brother?¡± Gao Ge is awestruck and hastens to reach out his hand to pat on Xia Shengtang¡¯s body.


    Xia Shengtang opens his eyes slowly and takes a glimpse of him. Then he takes a deep breath and stands up.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got a nice place. I have been injured and just lied down here for a while. Now I feel that my strength is quite recovered.¡± Xia Shengtang stands up straight and says, ¡°I wanted to take Xia Lu away, but now it seems better to let her rest here. Yet, keep in mind that if Xia Lu gets hurt again, I will rip your head off and take it as a yoyo by piercing through your ears with a rope.¡±


    Gao Ge imagines that and cannot help shivering.


    What a powerful man! Even his way of threatening others is so special.


    Watching Xia Shengtang leave slowly, Gao Ge rubs his temples and doesn¡¯t know what to say for the moment.


    After Xia Lu wakes up, Gao Ge tells her what has happened, making her feel so worried.


    ¡°My brother is injured? How is him now? How could you let him go?¡± She feels increasingly angry while speaking, and throws the pillow at Gao Ge.


    The soft pillow is not powerful enough to hurt others. Gao Ge catches it and then puts it back on Xia Lu¡¯s bed, ¡°To be honest, I didn¡¯t ask him to stay. Neither dare I ask him to stay. Your brother doesn¡¯t want to talk to me. Even if I did ask him, he might beat me up.¡±


    Xia Lu sighs, ¡°Even if you did ask him, my brother wouldn¡¯t stay¡­¡±


    ¡°Yet, how come your brother has so much blood all over him?¡± Gao Ge touches his jaw and says.


    ¡°You are asking me?¡±


    Gao Ge coughs and smiles jokingly.


    Very soon, Meng Fang comes over.


    ¡°It¡¯s Xia Shengtang.¡± Meng Fang says out of no reason.


    Gao Ge and Xia Lu look at him questioningly.


    ¡°The Ning Family has been exterminated over one night with 72 people slaughtered.¡± Meng Fang takes out his phone and shows the horrifying pictures that indicate the bloody hell-like scene there.


    He looks at Xia Lu and asks, ¡°Your brother is a sword user?¡±


    Xia Lu nods her head, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I am surer of it.¡± Meng Fang takes a deep breath, ¡°Your brother is a bit crude and rash¡­¡±


    ¡°Will¡­ my brother be caught by the people of the Dragon Court?¡± Xia Lu asks in a low voice.


    ¡°The Dragon Court will look for him, but the question is whether they can find him.¡± Meng Fang says, ¡°The two members of the Dragon Court left in Jiangnan City, aka, the two people following Tang Jiusi, are responsible for monitoring the Ning Family, while Xia Shengtang killed the Ning Family all on their watch. Xia Shengtang seemed to notice them and then got rid of them very quickly.¡±


    Gao Ge is so touched, feeling that Xia Shengtang was acting so calmly that he didn¡¯t just stab through his chest with his sword in the hospital.


    ¡°Okay, I must go to tell Tang Jiusi about this. Have a good rest then.¡±


    After Meng Fang walks out, Xia Lu grabs Gao Ge¡¯s clothes subconsciously.


    ¡°Save my brother!¡±


    Gao Ge gives her a long face and says, ¡°You are overestimating me¡­ Will a master like your brother need my help?¡±


    Xia Lu thinks for a second and finds that what Gao Ge said makes sense, so she shows the whites of her eyes and releases her hand on Gao Ge¡¯s clothes.


    Gao Ge feels so hurt, ¡°You are so realistic¡­¡±


    Xia Lu murmurs and then continues to rest with her eyes closed.


    Gao Ge leaves the room.


    When he tells Meng Jing and Yue Xincheng about that, they react differently.


    Yue Xincheng just keeps patting his chest harshly and appears still in a state of shock. He also puts his palms together devoutly and prays towards the sky, saying continuously, ¡°Many thanks to Mr. Xia for sparing my life!¡±


    Gao Ge says jokingly, ¡°You may as well thank the door that stopped you in the hospital.¡±


    Yue Xincheng chuckles.


    Yet, Meng Jing puts on a face full of envy and says that if she can have such a nice brother, it will be so great.


    It is probably the biggest difference between boys and girls. They focus on different points!

 Chapter 74

    The Dragon Court is apparently still looking for Xia Lu¡¯s brother.


    However, it has gone nowhere.


    Yet, Gao Ge also learns something about Xia Shengtang from Xia Lu.


    Although Xia Shengtang is one of the Xia Family, he was taken away by a big school when he was a child and he can only go back home once every year.


    When Gao Ge asks about which school, Xia Lu doesn¡¯t answer him deliberately.


    Gao Ge feels quite depressed. The feeling that he cannot get an answer with his curiosity aroused is so bad.


    In Xia Lu¡¯s mind, Xia Shengtang is always quite indifferent to others, including her.


    Thus, never has she had the thought that her brother would go to exterminate the Ning Family for her being hurt.


    With the fall of the Ning Family, the Ning¡¯s property has been rapidly taken by the Zhao Family and the Yue Family. It can tell that they have been well prepared, so each of them just takes one half of the grand Ning¡¯s property at an extremely fast speed. They must have made a deal.


    Even without Xia Shengtang, the Ning Family could never escape unscathed.


    Everything is destined. Only Ning Fu wanted to struggle for a bit, even with a desperate fling, to leave a family estate for the Ning Family. Nevertheless, Xia Shengtang didn¡¯t give them the chance.


    In the meanwhile, Zhao Jin from the Zhao Family came over and wanted to send some properties to Gao Ge, but he was rejected by Gao Ge.


    The reason is simple.


    When they walked out of the Ning¡¯s house alive, in Gao Ge¡¯s mind, he didn¡¯t owe anything to the Ning Family and neither did the Ning Family. Ning Fu was quite noble. Even Xia Lu jeered at Ning Fu for his stubbornness for several times. Funnily enough, he should give up a chance to kill her and Gao Ge just because Ning Chuan pulled the trigger.


    Yet, even though Xia Lu jeered at him, her tone still indicated her admiration towards Ning Fu.


    Gao Ge does like wealth, but he will not take advantage of others¡¯ misfortune.


    In light of the virtue and morality in his heart, he knows the money is filthy.


    Damn the virtue and morality¡­


    Waiting and waiting.


    Finally, Gao Ge waits until the spurt of the Precious Land of Aura.


    He remembers the matter that happened last life.


    After the spurt, all the aura in the Precious Land of Aura will be bled white basically. Although it will still give off some aura, it is absolutely no match for the previous status.


    He brings his parents and Meng Jing¡¯s over, asking them to stay here for one day.


    On the day, even if their parents do nothing but stay here, they will feel thoroughly reshaped.


    Gao Ge is absolutely confident about that!


    Having shut the door, Gao Ge closes his eyes. Now there is no need to leave the control of his body to the Star Tree. As long as he practices the Star Rotating Method, he will be able to absorb the aura of the yard.


    In usual cases, the aura will be dried out by Gao Ge very soon and he has to wait until the yard is refilled with aura. Yet, this time it is a different case. Gao Ge¡¯s absorption of the aura basically keeps pace with the aura spurt of the yard.


    He wants to take the chance to break through the second Star Picture. Even if he cannot completely light up the second Star Map, he must light up as much as possible.


    Meng Jing also realizes the importance of this day. She teaches her parents the Qi conduction first. Then she closes her eyes too and starts practicing the Qi conduction. Hopefully, she can open more martial meridians and embrace a different life after entering the Cultivation Academy in the best condition.


    Gao Ming and Song Yun also get the hang of the Qi conduction. Although they cannot open the martial meridians and set foot in the journey of cultivation, they can still enhance their health and prolong their lifespan, with which they feel quite content.


    According to Song Yun, cultivation is beneficial! Now even if she keeps playing mahjong for a day and a night, she will not feel too tired.


    Hearing what his mother said, Gao Ge can only sighs with a hand covering his face.


    His mother is so shallow¡­


    After one day and one night, the aura of the yard becomes completely empty.


    ¡°We must sell the yard now.¡± Gao Ge touches his jaw and says.


    He will go to the Cultivation Academy himself. Although the yard is beneficial for his parents, the benefit is quite inconsiderable. Moreover, the yard may bring trouble. As a saying goes, an innocent man gets into trouble because of his wealth. Gao Ge knows that the yard¡¯s value has been more or less exploited but others don¡¯t.


    Faced with such a temptation as the Precious Land of Aura, many people are willing to take risk!


    Learning that Gao Ge plans to sell the yard, Meng Fang feels shocked.


    ¡°Are you insane? You cannot find other places like this all over Huaxia. Now you are selling it?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Meng, do you want it or not? I can sell it to you for 10 million.¡± Gao Ge says.


    ¡°This is an invaluable treasure, but I don¡¯t have so much money¡­ Eh, it doesn¡¯t sound right. You¡¯ve never suffered a loss on the sale. Tell me, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Meng Fang says questioningly.


    Gao Ge laughs and says, ¡°It will take much longer for the yard to generate aura in future. Although there will still be aura in this place, the amount will be greatly less than before.¡±


    Meng Fang takes a tumble and mumbles, ¡°No wonder¡­ I also noticed something was wrong before but didn¡¯t think of that. Since this is the case, just leave it to me. I will help you sell the yard!¡±


    Gao Ge is a bit surprised.


    ¡°In this way, you can have less trouble. As for the offensive thing, I will do it for you.¡± Meng Fang says with a laughter.


    Gao Ge is a bit grateful, but he seizes the opportunity to give a piece of advice to Meng Fang.


    Hearing what Gao Ge said, Meng Fang doesn¡¯t agree to that immediately but says with a bitter smile, ¡°You are so mean.¡±


    Gao Ge only smiles without saying anything.


    ¡°Yet, it is okay regardless. After all, he dare not do anything now with so many people watching him. Seeing the end of the Ning Family, as long as he is not stupid, he will know that he must act prudently in the following time.¡± Meng Fang pats on his thigh, ¡°I will try my best to do it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Meng.¡±


    Meng Fang shakes his head and leaves the yard.


    On the day when Gao Ge is leaving Jiangnan City, he says goodbye to his parents. Song Yun rubs her eyes while Gao Ming just puts on a poker face and scolds his wife, ¡°He is going to school but not prison. Why are you crying?¡±


    Gao Ge is so speechless.


    Can they just not mention that?


    He wonders why his parents keep hoping him to go to prison for reform through labor.


    Yet, Meng Jing also hugs her parents, crying together with them, which makes Gao Ge so confused. She is going to Nancheng City to study. They do not part never to meet again. There won¡¯t be any problem if she wants to come back¡­


    To Gao Ge¡¯s surprise, Yue Tuzhi also comes here.


    When Yue Xincheng sees Yue Tuzhi, he also feels surprised, ¡°Brother, you come here to see me off?¡±


    ¡°Of course, you are going to Nancheng City alone and I am worried, but it is your life. You must take the journey yourself. As your brother, I must come here to see you off. The money has been transmitted to your account. It¡¯s not much but dozens of million. If you spend it all, just tell me.¡±


    Hearing that, Gao Ge looks at his parents and Gao Ming bursts into laughter, ¡°Do you think I can give you dozens of million?¡±


    Gao Ge chuckles. He is merely joking.

 Chapter 75

    Yue Xincheng was a bit disappointed before, for Gao Ge¡¯s and Meng Jing¡¯s family members have come here to see them off. Even Xia Lu has an elder brother who pampers her so much. Only he was alone.


    Seeing Yue Tuzhi come here, he feels so happy.


    Gao Ge knows that deep inside Yue Xincheng¡¯s heart, he is always eager to get closer to Yue Tuzhi.


    When Yue Tuzhi chatted with Yue Xincheng before, Yue Xincheng caught sight of the hope too.


    He feels that his brother is not as bad as he believes and that in fact, his brother is nice to him¡­


    That¡¯s why Gao Ge doesn¡¯t talk with Yue Xincheng about his feeling that Yue Tuzhi must have something to do with his conflict with the Ning Family.


    Yue Xincheng doesn¡¯t like thinking, but it doesn¡¯t mean he cannot think. He can feel something is wrong, except that he is too lazy to think about it and not willing to believe it. After all, they are blood brothers.


    After talking with Yue Xincheng for a while, Yue Tuzhi comes towards Gao Ge.


    ¡°What are you up to by selling the yard to me? You should know that I don¡¯t care about the dozens of million.¡± Yue Tuzhi says with a smile.


    He is still being so gentle but cold.


    ¡°I will feel happier on my way to Nancheng City by making some trouble for you before departure.¡± Gao Ge says bluntly.


    Yue Tuzhi feels shocked and then bursts into laughter. He pats Gao Ge¡¯s shoulder and says, ¡°Think about it carefully. From the very beginning, I¡¯ve never done anything harmful to you. You may believe that I have entrapped you, but did you really lose anything? Your parents are fine, Meng Jing is fine, and you are fine. After everything is settled, the only one who suffered loss is actually the Ning Family.¡±


    Gao Ge laughs, ¡°Isn¡¯t it because I am lucky? Do you have anything to do with it?¡±


    Yue Tuzhi looks towards Yue Xincheng and takes a step back.


    ¡°When you come back next time, hopefully, we can sit together to have a drink.¡± Yue Tuzhi says.


    Gao Ge sneers and ignores him.


    Yue Tuzhi leaves while Yue Xincheng is still indulged in the family affection. He doesn¡¯t enter the high-speed rail station to check in until Gao Ge kicks him in his butt.


    On the high-speed train, Gao Ge suddenly notices that Xia Lu seems in a bad mood.


    He feels that she must have something in mind bothering her.


    He thought she was worried about her brother, but when he wanted to help her put away the luggage but got rejected, Gao Ge realized that she was unhappy with him.


    He is so confused.


    When did he offend her?


    After settling down, they are seated across the aisle. Gao Ge sits beside Meng Jing while on the other side of the aisle there are Xia Lu, Meng Fang and Yue Xincheng.


    ¡°Hey, did I do anything that offended you?¡± Gao Ge asks in a low voice.


    ¡°Why did you sell the yard? Even you did want to sell it, why didn¡¯t you sell it to me?¡± Xia Lu says with a displeased face.


    Gao Ge is at a loss.


    He remembers telling Xia Lu that the yard was not as good as before.


    Why does she still feel this way now?


    ¡°The yard is of no value now¡­¡± Gao Ge says again what he has mentioned before.


    ¡°No value? You said that just because it has no aura?¡± Xia Lu says with a sneer.


    Gao Ge scratches his head.


    What else could it be?


    What else?


    Gao Ge wants to ask more while Xia Lu just turns away from him.


    Gao Ge is rather puzzled.


    ¡°Is it so hard to understand girls¡¯ mind?¡± He is about to wonder what life is.


    ¡°You are too silly.¡± Meng Jing says while holding back her laughing.


    Gao Ge looks at her and feels amazed, ¡°You understand that?¡±


    Meng Jing looks towards Xia Lu and then whispers, ¡°Actually, she is just loath to part with the yard.¡±


    ¡°Loath to part with the yard?¡± Gao Ge gets more confused.


    They didn¡¯t spend much time in the yard. Why is she loath to part with it?


    If she even feels loath to part with this, there must be a lot more things and people she cannot part with.


    ¡°We spent quite some time in the yard and a lot of things happened there. For Xia Lu, these things are new to her.¡± Meng Jing says, ¡°She told me before that she didn¡¯t have many friends and that we were all her friends. She has many memories in the yard.¡±


    Gao Ge takes a tumble.


    He has a look at Xia Lu subconsciously. Xia Lu must have heard what Meng Jing told him but she didn¡¯t jump up and refute.


    It means that what Meng Jing said is right.


    It seems that girls do know girls¡¯ mind¡­


    Although Xia Lu has her eyes closed, her eyelashes are slightly fluttered.


    She is really unhappy.


    As Meng Jing said, she has a lot of memories in the yard. Gradually, she realizes that Gao Ge, Yue Xincheng and Meng Jing are so interesting.


    It turns out that being with them can make her feel that even getting hurt is quite happy to her.


    Yet, without the yard, the memories are gone as well.


    She has money, too.


    She really wants to tell Gao Ge that she is willing to buy the yard!


    But did he ask for her opinion?


    Yet, due to her characteristic, she is not that kind of person who can say those things honestly, so she can only remain in a sulk.


    ¡°When I have a chance in future, I will take the yard back from Yue Tuzhi!¡± Upon getting off the train, Gao Ge says to Xia Lu.


    Xia Lu is a bit surprised.


    Gao Ge grins and continues to say, ¡°Moreover, as we are always with you, even if the yard is a place of memories for you, the memories are taken out by us too.¡±


    Xia Lu doesn¡¯t speak but Gao Ge is not a fool who can notice that Xia Lu looks less unhappy now.


    Whew¡­


    To mollify a girl also requires techniques!


    When they arrive at the Cultivation Academy from the urban district of Nancheng City, Meng Jing is taken away by Meng Fang. She asks to live with Xia Lu as to the rearrangement of accommodation. Xia Lu is fine with that. And it is not difficult for Meng Fang to take care of that.


    Each of the dorms in the Cultivation Academy can accommodate four persons. Last time when Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng came here, their dorms were temporarily arranged. Now that they are switched to another dorm, Gao Ge sees the other two roommates.


    Upon entering the dorm and putting away the luggage, they hear a boy with fair skin on the upper berth ordering with his feet shaking in the air, ¡°New boys, go to the canteen to bring us a meal.¡±


    The other boy with beards sitting on the lower berth winks and casts a glance at Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng, looking like ready to watch a show.


    Gao Ge grins and starts to make his bed.


    ¡°Boss, do you pick the upper or the lower?¡± Yue Xincheng scratches the back side of his head and asks.


    ¡°Both are fine by me.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll pick the lower.¡± Yue Xincheng giggles.


    The boy with fair skin sits on the upper berth with his legs still shaking.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me talk to you? Who allows you to pick the bed?


    ¡°Bed?¡± Yue Xincheng turns towards him and feels a bit confused, ¡°Who told you that we were picking the bed?¡±


    ¡°Then why did you ask him whether he picked the upper or the lower¡­¡±


    Yue Xincheng suddenly comes to understand and takes a few steps forward, reaching out his hand to punch the boy with beards lying on the bed.


    ¡°By saying that I pick the lower, I mean this!¡± Yue Xincheng shouts angrily. The boy with beards cannot avoid the attack and gets punched by Yue Xincheng.


    Right at the moment, Gao Ge also goes forward and grabs a leg of the boy with fair skin to drag him off the upper berth.


    Bang! The boy with fair skin falls heavily to the ground, making a big noise. Before he comes to his sense and screams, Gao Ge steps on his chest again.


    Calm, accurate and resolute.


    The ground rules for hoody fighting.


    Being asked whether to pick the upper or the lower, Gao Ge understood what Yue Xincheng meant.


    This is the tacit understanding cultivated between them over the past cooperative fighting.

 Chapter 76

    Back in school, Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng were always the one who bullied others.


    Now two guys dare bully them.


    How can they stand that?


    The boy with beards is quite capable. Taken a punch by Yue Xincheng, he reacts quickly and kicks Yue Xincheng, forcing him to retreat. Then he seizes the opportunity to jump off the bed and urges his strength to strike at Yue Xincheng with a punch.


    Yue Xincheng is stunned. He cannot fight against him easily before carrying out a systematic cultivation. It is great that Gao Ge takes quick reaction to give a blow at the boy with beards, making him step back.


    ¡°The boy with fair skin is easy to beat up. He¡¯s yours.¡± Saying that, Gao Ge goes at the boy with beards.


    The boy with fair skin lying on the ground is desperately gloomy.


    Crap.


    It is depressing enough that he gets beaten. And he feels more hurt when hearing what Gao Ge said¡­


    Is it too mean?


    Yue Xincheng clenches his fists. He is aware of his own capabilities so he walks towards the boy with fair skin.


    The boy with fair skin kips up and then again, is knocked down by Yue Xincheng when he just gets up.


    Yue Xincheng doesn¡¯t use martial techniques but only sits on the boy, with his fists punching him continually.


    ¡°How dare you keep fronting! Is the earth not good enough for you?¡±


    The dorm is not spacious.


    Though the boy with beards wants to dodge, he appears rather passive faced with the imposing manner of Gao Ge.


    Taken down by Gao Ge twice in a row, the boy with beards just gives in and lies on the ground.


    ¡°I give in. I cannot beat you.¡±


    Gao Ge stops and smiles, reaching out his hand to help the boy with beards up.


    The boy with fair skin, covers his face with hands and shouts loudly, ¡°I give in too! Man, I really mean it!¡±


    Yue Xincheng pretends not to hear it and keeps waving his fists.


    ¡°I said I gave in. What do you want to do?¡± The boy with fair skin goes bananas.


    ¡°No, I think you are just paying lip service.¡± Yue Xincheng says relentlessly.


    ¡°Ahem, bro, just spare him. He means no harm.¡± The boy with beards coughs and then comes forward to say.


    Yue Xincheng stands up and lifts up the boy with fair skin, throwing him aside.


    ¡°Now who is buying meals?¡± Yue Xincheng asks.


    ¡°I¡­ I will buy meals for you.¡± The boy with fair skin, who is smart enough to know that he cannot play hardballs, changes his attitude immediately.


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you go now?¡±


    The boy with fair skin runs straight out of the dorm.


    Suddenly, Yue Xincheng raises his other hand with blood on it, throwing a knife on the ground.


    He looks at the boy with beards, saying coldly, ¡°Do you think this is ¡®mean no harm¡¯?


    The boy with beards puts on a shocked face, ¡°Did Wang Zhe hurt you with a knife?¡±


    Yue Xincheng snorts, ¡°What else can it be? Do you think I like hitting others when they give in? It is lucky that I acted fast and have gone through things like that a lot; otherwise I would be seriously hurt by him.¡±


    He is telling the truth.


    Back in the time when Yue Xincheng and Gao Ge fought in school, they saw others play dirty in various ways.


    This is no big deal to him.


    The boy with beards sighs and bows to Yue Xincheng, ¡°I thought Wang Zhe only wanted to be the boss in the dorm so he tried to cow you into submission. Unexpectedly, he was so relentless. If he did kill you, he would die in the Cultivation Academy.¡±


    Yue Xincheng sneers. After making the bed, he turns around to look at Gao Ge, ¡°Boss, why do you think the boy hasn¡¯t come back?¡±


    Gao Ge shrugs his shoulders.


    The boy with beards says smilingly, ¡°It cannot just take such a while to buy the meals.¡±


    Yue Xincheng takes a glance at the boy with beards as if he is looking at an idiot, asking, ¡°Do you think he has gone to buy meals?¡±


    The boy with beards looks confused, ¡°What else could it be?¡±


    Yue Xincheng takes a few steps forward, bends down to pick up a card and then throws it to the ground.


    ¡°Is this a meal card of the canteen?¡±


    The boy with beards looks at it and feels surprised.


    ¡°Is this his card?¡± Yue Xincheng keeps asking.


    The boy with beards nods his head bitterly.


    ¡°So doesn¡¯t he need a meal card to buy meals? Does he just pay with his face?¡± Yue Xincheng says with mockery.


    The boy with beards sighs, ¡°Wang Zhe is quite popular in the Academy indeed. You two had better take shelter.¡±


    ¡°No way will we take shelter. Not for this life.¡± Yue Xincheng shouts out loud.


    After saying that, he suddenly hears that there are noisy steps and cursing from the corridor.


    Yue Xincheng walks out of the dorm to check around. He looks gloomy after coming back.


    ¡°There seems to be a few dozen people.¡± Yue Xincheng says.


    Gao Ge laughs, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Even though he brings a few dozen people here, so what? What can he do to me?¡±


    For the moment, even the boy with beards looks at him admiringly.


    What is being masculine? He is masculine indeed!¡±


    Even faced with so many enemies, he will not surrender!


    What a heroic man!


    The boy with beards even wants to give Gao Ge a kowtow.


    While watched by the boy with beards in an admired look, Gao Ge opens the window slowly and checks the distance, jumping down from there.


    Yue Xincheng is used to that so he jumps off the window with the same posture like Gao Ge.


    The height of three floors is fine to Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng now.


    The boy with beards comes to the window and watches Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng who are running away, feeling like his faith is falling apart.


    Now that you have run away, they cannot do anything to you indeed!


    I thought you would not surrender and confront them instead!


    What a liar¡­


    A lot of people rush into the dorm.


    ¡°Where are the two bastards?¡±


    ¡°Wang Zhe, where are the ones who bullied you?¡±


    Wang Zhe walks out of the crowd and feels confused.


    He yells at the boy with beards, ¡°Chen Guo, where are the two bastards?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve escaped.¡± The boy with beards shrugs his shoulders, ¡°From the window.¡±


    After all, Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng have run afar. He is not betraying them anyway.


    ¡°Shit. Catch them!¡± Wang Zhe shouts and runs out with a group of people.


    The boy with beards, aka, Chen Guo, sighs and rubs his temples.


    ¡°Wang Zhe has caught a tartar this time.¡±


    Chen Guo fought with Gao Ge just now. With his capability of the second level in Qi training, he couldn¡¯t even fight back faced with Gao Ge.


    He is really capable and moreover, he is not stupid. He immediately ran away when he saw that the situation was unfavorable.


    Wang Zhe is popular in the Academy, but can he always stay with a lot of people?


    How stupid he is!


    Seeing that Wang Zhe and the crowd are stopped and beaten by several teachers when they reach downstairs, Chen Guo covers his face again.


    ¡°It is such an overstatement that you are stupid¡­¡± He mumbles.


    Now Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng are getting their meal cards.


    Later on, they have a good meal in the canteen.


    After the meal, they see Meng Fang rush over in a hurry.


    He kicks them each in the butt.


    ¡°How dare you fight with others just on the day you got here!¡±


    Yue Xincheng shouts with tearful eyes, ¡°Mr. Meng, you are so over the line!¡±


    His shouting even startles Gao Ge who is standing beside him.


    Meng Fang is stunned and dumbfounded.


    Yue Xincheng rubs his eyes with his hands, ¡°Mr. Meng, you know, we are totally unfamiliar with this place and the people here. When we just arrived at the dorm, we got bullied by the roommates so we were forced to fight back. It was unexpected that he should bring a lot of people coming to beat us. Under the circumstance when we felt so hungry, we had no other choices but to escape. We just had our meals in the canteen. Now you should come to scold us¡­¡±


    Yue Xincheng¡¯s eyes are glistening with tears.


    ¡°Is the Cultivation Academy such a place where new people will get bullied? Is the Cultivation Academy such a place with no justice? We come here to study and improve ourselves. Yet, what are we faced with?¡± In the end, Yue Xincheng shouts out loud and puts forward a saying of wisdom, ¡°Is the Cultivation Academy not big enough to hold a quiet desk?¡±

 Chapter 77

    Let alone Meng Fang.


    Even Gao Ge is touched at the moment.


    If it were not for the fact that he knows Yue Xincheng so well, Gao Ge might clap his hands for him.


    Watching Yue Xincheng speak in excitement, the students eating in the canteen can¡¯t help applauding him.


    ¡°Hi new fellow, who bullied you? Damn it, the Cultivation Academy is not a place where people will bully newcomers. Tell me who did it. I will take care of it for you.¡±


    ¡°He is right. Mr. Meng, there must be some misunderstanding. How is it possible that the two newcomers pick up the fight?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I just heard that Wang Zhe seemed to gather a lot of helpers to beat the new fellows.¡±


    ¡°Wang Zhe? Hmm, he is not a good person. The Cultivation Academy is a great place ruined by people like him who always form cliques.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, fellow. I will help you!¡±


    Yue Xincheng turns around immediately and bows to the students behind him.


    ¡°Fellows, thank you all. You make me feel the love of the Cultivation Academy and let me know there are good people in here. Today even if I must be punished, I will not say a word of complaint!¡±


    After making that statement, he turns to Meng Fang, saying in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Meng, we will go with you!¡±


    ¡°What for! Fellow, don¡¯t be afraid. If you are punished, I will be the first one to protest!¡±


    ¡°Indeed. Mr. Meng, you cannot punish them! What did they do wrong? They just want a quiet desk. Is it a big deal? Is our academy short of money? I will buy you one!¡±


    Speechless.


    Gao Ge feels it so hard to hold back laughing.


    At the beginning, Meng Fang was indeed touched by Yue Xincheng. But when he comes to sense, he realizes what trick the boy is playing and feels so angry.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go¡­¡± He says with an unhappy face.


    Yue Xincheng and Gao Ge follow Meng Fang to walk out of the canteen.


    A crowd of students should walk behind them spontaneously.


    ¡°Fellows, don¡¯t be afraid. We will go with you and see who dare confuse right and wrong!¡±


    ¡°Indeed. Wang Zhe is only a small potato. How dare he act so arrogantly!¡±


    On the way some people who don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on are dragged into the crowd and feel touched after hearing what others say.


    ¡°Barbarian! How barbarian! If the Academy dare punish the two newcomers, I will be the first one who leaves here!¡±


    ¡°Yes! I will leave too!¡±


    ¡°Me too!¡±


    Meng Fang turns around and looks at Yue Xincheng and Gao Ge, saying furiously, ¡°You two rats, what are you up to?¡±


    ¡°We only want a quiet desk.¡± Gao Ge says in a low voice.


    Meng Fang is speechless.


    He feels so bad!


    Following Meng Fang, they arrive at the teaching affair office. Inside the office there is Wang Zhe and another two boys while outside are a group of people. Apparently, these are only henchmen. Those inside the office are the leading persons.


    ¡°You two, just watch out¡­¡± Saying that, Meng Fang takes a glance over the over 100 students behind them and sighs, ¡°Yet, I think you will be fine. Yue Xincheng, you keep my eyes polished!¡±


    Yue Xincheng hastens to wave his hands and says humbly, ¡°No, the merit is all my boss¡¯s.¡±


    Gao Ge looks at him and feels desperate, saying nothing.


    He is not happy at all with Yue Xincheng¡¯s compliment like that.


    ¡°Indeed. Both of you are not the ones to be trifled with.¡± Meng Fang gives a pertinent comment on them, ¡°Go in first.¡±


    After Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng enter the teaching affair office, the students outside start to shout out loud again.


    ¡°Do not punish the newcomers!¡±


    ¡°The newcomers should never be unfairly treated!¡±


    They go into hysterics.


    As if the more loudly they shout, the more they can prove their sense of presence.


    As to whether the fact is what Yue Xincheng said, people are no more concerned by now. They believe what they are doing is meaningful and that they are upholding justice. This is enough.


    More of them are shouting not to step up for Yue Xincheng and Gao Ge. Instead, they are only showing their sense of justice. It is no big deal. Terribly enough, there are a lot of people who appear full of sense of justice but still do various barbarian and harmful things to others outside the Cultivation Academy.


    ¡°What is going on outside?¡± The director of the teaching affair office is Wang Yan. Although he is only 40 years old, he has already reached the 9th level of the Strength Exposure and been progressing. If it were not for his capabilities, he could not manage the students in the Academy.


    ¡°They are speaking for justice.¡± Gao Ge coughs and says.


    Wang Yan looks at him and frowns, ¡°They are deluded here by you?¡±


    Yue Xincheng says in a discontented voice, ¡°Sir, you are taking it the wrong way. We are honest people. How can you say we delude them?¡±


    ¡°Do you believe I will beat you up?¡± Wang Yan snorts.


    Yue Xincheng keeps silent immediately.


    There is no need to argue over that!


    Wang Yan takes a glance over Wang Yan, saying, ¡°Look at yourselves and them. Although they just arrived at the Cultivation Academy, they are able to delude so many people into supporting them. This is their capability. How about you? Where are your brains? Did you leave them in your mothers¡¯ womb?¡±


    Gao Ge is greatly amused. The teacher is interesting.


    ¡°Well, Wang Zhe, Xu Jin and Song Qianfeng, you will be criticized in a circulated notice plus a punishment. If you dare do it again, I will not spare you! Just grow up. Even if you do want to beat others up, you don¡¯t need to call on so many people. Get lost.¡± Wang Yan says without raising his head.


    To Gao Ge¡¯s surprise, the three guys just admit their fault with their head lowered and dare not refute at all, leaving the teaching affair office together.


    Gao Ge asks hesitantly, ¡°Sir, so can we leave too?¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute, you two.¡± Wang Yan puts down the pen and says smilingly, ¡°Once again, it is your capability to delude so many people into coming here. I like capable people, but do you think they will just let it go? What if it happens again?¡±


    ¡°After this matter, they will not dare to call on so many people. Then it is not difficult to handle.¡± Gao Ge says after careful thinking.


    ¡°Are you so confident about it?¡± Wang Yan is a bit surprised.


    ¡°If I am not confident, I will not come here.¡± Gao Ge says calmly.


    Wang Yan laughs and waves his hand, ¡°You two can leave now. As to the rest things, Mr. Meng will tell you. Yet, don¡¯t let me seize the opportunity. Otherwise, you will be dead meat.¡±


    Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng say nothing and then follow Meng Fang to walk out of the office.


    After knowing that Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng are not punished, the schoolmates who ¡°speak for justice¡± also cheer up, as if this is their victory.


    Having asked the students to leave, Meng Fang says in a low voice, ¡°Wang Yan is not kidding. There is a teaching affair office in the Cultivation Academy. As the director of the teaching affair office, he is graduated from the Dragon Court and has the power of life and death. If he does kill you, he doesn¡¯t need to shoulder any responsibility. What do you think? Is it cruel? Is it exciting?¡±


    Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng cannot help shivering.


    They finally realize why Wang Zhe and the other two students dared to say nothing in front of Wang Yan just now.


    ¡°In common cases, those who make small mistakes won¡¯t be taken here. Yours is a special case. It happens that Wang Yan is in a bad mood. Haha!¡± Meng Fang bursts out laughing. Probably, he finds it quite funny.

 Chapter 78

    When they leave the teaching affair office and arrive at the dormitory building, they see Xia Lu and Meng Jing who are waiting anxiously.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t being good friends to me! Why didn¡¯t you ask me to join your fighting?¡± Xia Lu shoots a glance at them and complains.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Meng Jing looks so worried and grabs Gao Ge¡¯s arms to check his physical condition.


    Yue Xincheng pulls a long face, ¡°I am such a poor kid unloved by parents.¡±


    Gao Ge pats his shoulders and says seriously, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Daddy loves you.¡±


    Yue Xincheng is speechless.


    ¡°I heard that you were summoned to the teaching affair office. My roommate told me that the teaching affair office here was a terrifying place.¡± Meng Jing says, ¡°Did they do anything to you?¡±


    Gao Ge sighs, ¡°I am okay, but Yue Xincheng is not. His vegetative soul of the Three Souls and Seven Spirits was detained there.¡±


    Meng Jing¡¯s face gets pale, ¡°Why? Isn¡¯t it very serious?¡±


    Xia Lu and Yue Xincheng can¡¯t help laughing out.


    What a lovely silly girl!


    What Gao Ge said is such nonsense that no one will believe him.


    Only this silly girl believes him.


    ¡°Rest assured. We are okay.¡± Gao Ge says with a smile.


    Meng Jing nods her head and rolls her eyes at them, ¡°You two just came to the school. Why can¡¯t you behave well?¡±


    Gao Ge pretends to be sophisticated, ¡°The tree wants to remain quiet but the wind won¡¯t stop.¡±


    Yue Xincheng is filled with deep esteem, ¡°Boss, what you just said sounds so awesome! Where did you read it?¡±


    Gao Ge ignores him.


    Anyone can learn about that kind of saying from network novels. Why does he bother to ask?


    ¡°Tomorrow class will begin. Are you classified?¡± Xia Lu says.


    Gao Ge nods his head.


    ¡°Meng Jing and I are in Class Heaven. How about you?¡±


    Yue Xincheng coughs, ¡°Me too, supposedly.¡±


    ¡°And you?¡± Meng Jing looks at Gao Ge and says with anticipation, ¡°We must be in the same class, right?¡±


    Gao Ge is embarrassed.


    ¡°I should be in Class Chaos.¡± Gao Ge says.


    Xia Lu frowns and says, ¡°Why?¡±


    Gao Ge blinks his eyes, ¡°Not capable enough.¡±


    Xia Lu is a bit angry, ¡°Are you kidding? You may be even more capable than me now. How can you say that you are not capable enough?¡±


    ¡°I only opened two martial meridians.¡± Gao Ge says, ¡°It¡¯s not the Academy¡¯s fault. Plus, I don¡¯t think there is any problem.¡±


    Xia Lu says no more.


    This is the arrangement of the Cultivation Academy. They don¡¯t have a say in that.


    Meng Jing is a bit upset.


    She used to be in the same class with Gao Ge, even they were in high school. Now that they are no longer in the same class, she feels rather uncomfortable.


    ¡°We will go back first. Class Heaven is divided into several sub-classes, such as No. 1 Class Heaven, No. 2 Class Heaven, etc.¡± Gao Ge says, ¡°After you make sure which sub-class you are in, just let us know then.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Seeing Meng Jing and Xia Lu leave, Gao Ge sighs and shakes his head, walking into his dorm.


    ¡°Boss, rest assured. I will take care of the two sisters-in-law.¡± Yue Xincheng says seriously.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Gao Ge says grumpily, ¡°There is nothing going on between Xia Lu and me. You know that, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do, but now I am not that sure.¡± Yue Xincheng says in a low voice.


    After they come back to the dorm, Chen Guo gives them a thumbs-up gesture.


    ¡°I underestimated you before.¡± Chen Guo says smilingly, ¡°I was taken aback upon knowing that you had been taken to the teaching affair office, believing that you would be doomed. However, it turned out that you were okay and that Wang Zhe who was beaten by you got punished.¡±


    Yue Xincheng says humbly with his hands clasped, ¡°You are flattering me. It¡¯s not a big deal. Just a small trick.¡±


    Chen Guo laughs, ¡°I got some articles of daily use for you and put them on your tables respectively.¡±


    Gao Ge looks around and asks, ¡°Where is Wang Zhe?¡±


    ¡°He?¡± Chen Guo shakes his head, ¡°As long as he is not a fool, he must not dare to come back. He asked for others¡¯ help for being beaten by the roommates. It¡¯s a different case now.¡±


    Chen Guo just speaks Gao Ge¡¯s mind.


    It doesn¡¯t matter if you have any issue with your roommate when you come to a new dorm. Just like Chen Guo, he can still get along well with his roommates even after having a fight with them. Yet, Wang Zhe is too despicable for what he did.


    ¡°By the way, my name is Chen Guo.¡± Chen Guo reaches out his hand to Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng, ¡°You are Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng, right? I¡¯ve already known that. Hopefully, we can get on well with each other.¡±


    Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng laugh and shake their hands with Chen Guo.


    They three lie on the bed. Chen Guo says to them, ¡°I am in No. 3 Class Earth. How about you?¡±


    ¡°I only know that I am in Class Heaven and my boss is in Class Chaos. As to the class number, I don¡¯t know then.¡± Yue Xincheng says.


    Hearing that, Chen Guo sits up immediately.


    He stares at Gao Ge with his eyes wide open in an extremely confused look, ¡°Class Chaos? How is that possible?¡±


    ¡°Nothing is impossible.¡± Gao Ge laughs, ¡°I have only opened two martial meridians.¡±


    ¡°Two martial meridians¡­¡± Chen Guo¡¯s facial expression becomes a bit complex, ¡°With only two opened martial meridians, you can defeat me? To be honest, while confronting you, I didn¡¯t even have a chance to fight back. If you only have two opened martial meridians, don¡¯t you reach the level of Strength Exposure?¡±


    ¡°No way! My boss and I have not officially started cultivating. We¡¯ve just started conducting Qi.¡±


    Chen Guo takes a deep breath.


    He cannot hold in his depression and feels so eager to jump off the third floor.


    At the moment, someone knocks on the door. It¡¯s Meng Fang.


    ¡°Gao Ge, come out with me.¡±


    Yue Xincheng gets off the bed ahead of Gao Ge.


    ¡°Mr. Meng, didn¡¯t we talk it through in the teaching affair office?¡±


    Meng Fang stares at him and says impatiently, ¡°When did I say it was about your fight?¡±


    ¡°What else can it be?¡±


    ¡°Classification.¡± Meng Fang says.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he classified into Class Chaos?¡±


    ¡°Class Chaos is divided into eight sub-classes. You are in No. 1 Class Heaven with Meng Jing and Xia Lu. As to Gao Ge, it is a bit tricky.¡±


    Gao Ge gets up from the bed slowly and puts on his shoes. Touching his nose, he says with a bitter smile, ¡°Mr. Meng, if I am correct, no one wants me, right?¡±


    Meng Fang glimpses Gao Ge in surprise and nods his head with an awkward face.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Yue Xincheng punches on the bed with a red face, ¡°Are the teachers in Class Chaos all stupid? My boss is such a genius but they should turn away from him? Moreover, Mr. Meng, didn¡¯t you say that you would make my boss into Class Heaven? Now why is this happening? So you were just saying?


    Yue Xincheng is really in a rage.


    In his view, what Meng Fang said is a great insult to Gao Ge.


    It makes him even more painful than insulting him!


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Meng Fang says angrily, ¡°Do you know what you are talking about? You will get expelled for offending the teachers in the Academy!¡±


    ¡°Heh, so what if I get expelled by such a school?¡± Saying that, Yue Xincheng starts to pack his things, ¡°Boss, let¡¯s leave here. We don¡¯t study in this shitty Academy!¡±


    Meng Fang wipes the sweat on his head.


    ¡°Enough. You just prepare for tomorrow¡¯s lessons. I will go with Mr. Meng. It¡¯ll be alright.¡± Gao Ge pats Yue Xincheng¡¯s shoulder to comfort him and then looks at Meng Fang, saying with a smile, ¡°Mr. Meng, Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Meng Fang sighs and looks so guilty.

 Chapter 79

    After getting out of the dorm, Meng Fang walks ahead, followed by Gao Ge.


    Meng Fang says in a low voice, ¡°Sorry, I wanted to make you into No. 1 Class Heaven, because I am the teacher of No. 1 Class Heaven, but the senior management vetoed my proposal, claiming that it was against the regulation¡­¡±


    Gao Ge smiles, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t take it personally. They are just covering the pearl with dust. Both Tang Jiusi and I know that you are quite capable and have a lucky chance. Moreover, Tang Jiusi also told me that you would enter Dragon Court for sure. It is a hard-won laurel that many students in Class Heaven cannot have¡­¡±


    Before Meng Fang finishes talking, Gao Ge speaks first, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Mr. Meng. I understand. Besides, it is not bad to stay in Class Chaos. As far as I know, the Cultivation Academy holds a contest every month. Any student who yields unusually brilliant results can be promoted to classes of upper levels.


    ¡°How do you know that?¡± Meng Fang is taken aback.


    Realizing that he has spilt the beans, Gao Ge talks vaguely, ¡°I heard of it from other students in the canteen.¡±


    Meng Fang nods his head and doesn¡¯t care.


    Gao Ge following Meng Fang, they enter an office of the teaching building. There is a sign hung on the office door that writes ¡°Chaos¡±.


    In the office, there are various kinds of weapons and teachers of different ages. Some of them are male and some are female. The older ones may be in their 60s or 70s and the younger ones look like in their 30s.


    Seeing Meng Fang enter the office, they stop their work and stand up to greet Meng Fang.


    Apparently, teachers from Class Heaven are superior to them.


    ¡°Mr. Meng, why are you here in the place of Class Chaos?¡± A man about 40 years old says smilingly.


    Meng Fang turns around and says to Gao Ge, ¡°Gao Ge, this is Mr. Jiang, sort of the grade dean of Class Chaos.¡±


    The teacher system of the Cultivation Academy is more like that of high school or junior high school. There is a grade dean, dean of students and class teacher but no counsellor.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr. Jiang. I am Gao Ge.¡± Gao Ge greets Mr. Jiang.


    ¡°You are Gao Ge?¡± Mr. Jiang rubs his jaw and feels a headache.


    When he sees Meng Fang come here, he knows what he is up to.


    ¡°Mr. Jiang, please arrange the class for Gao Ge.¡± Meng Fang says.


    Mr. Jiang checks around and all the teachers just avoid his look.


    Mr. Jiang has a stronger feeling of headache.


    ¡°Mr. Meng, he¡­ really has only opened two martial meridians?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but he is really capable.¡±


    ¡°That is to say, on the condition that he has only two opened martial meridians, he has started cultivating?¡±


    Meng Fang smiles, ¡°He is only simply practicing Qi conduction and has not reached any specific realm.¡±


    ¡°Even so, if he wants to keep opening martial meridians, it is not easy, is it?¡± Mr. Jiang asks.


    That¡¯s the reason.


    In their eyes, Gao Ge is no better than an underachiever.


    Such a student will surely hinder any class he enters.


    This is the first school for cultivation in Huaxia, where all the students are top-notch geniuses. Those who open only two martial meridians are barely seen here.


    Unless cultivation schools become completely popular in Huaxia, there will be a larger number of cultivators with only one or two martial meridians. Yet, even so, they are still at the bottom in the cultivation schools.


    Gao Ge is no longer calm.


    Although he can assume the situation and show understanding, he feels a bit unhappy that so many teachers put on a cold and even loathing face towards him.


    ¡°He is one of those who survived the trip to Mount Duanlong.¡± Meng Fang says.


    ¡°Hey, young people who passed the trial of Mount Duanlong have opened at least more than ten martial meridians. However, he has only opened two, which is so unique.¡±


    A teacher in his 50s opens the cup cover, saying smilingly and yet full of mockery.


    ¡°Mr. Meng, don¡¯t make it hard for us. If you do think highly of him, just bring him to Class Heaven! Students in our Class Chaos are not capable indeed, but none of them only open two martial meridians.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Mr. Meng. Please don¡¯t make it hard for us.¡± Another female teacher also interrupts.


    Gao Ge becomes more and more depressed.


    With a cold look, Meng Fang is trembling out of anger because of these assholes.


    Mr. Jiang seems to see through Meng Fang¡¯s facial expression so he hastens to say, ¡°Enough. Shut up!¡±


    The teachers gradually quiet down, not daring to carry on their wanton talking.


    Nevertheless, they have expressed their feelings of discontentment so incisively and vividly that they believe Meng Fang will not ask them to accept the student after that.


    Meng Fang signs and turns around to look at Gao Ge, saying in a helpless tone, ¡°Gao Ge, let me take you to see Class Torrent.¡±


    Gao Ge wants to nod his head when he hears a familiar voice coming from the door.


    ¡°Since all of you don¡¯t want him, let him come to my class.¡±


    A man in a T-shirt enters the office and smiles at Gao Ge, gentle and decent.


    Seeing the man, Gao Ge has his eyes wide open and feels so surprised.


    ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Liu?¡±


    The man who walks in the office looks about 35 or 36 years old. Hearing what Gao Ge said, he is taken aback, ¡°You know me?¡±


    Gao Ge is scared to sweat. After a second of quick thinking, he has an idea and says smilingly, ¡°After I came to the Academy, I saw the pictures and information of teachers on the left side.¡±


    ¡°You are so careful that you should observe it.¡± Liu Zhongyi nods his head, ¡°As a cultivator, you should be careful of everything around you indeed. This is a merit and you shall keep it.¡±


    Meng Fang doesn¡¯t believe Gao Ge¡¯s words. He looks at Gao Ge and falls into deep thought.


    Has this boy seen Liu Zhongyi?


    Yet, that is not important now. He asks, ¡°Mr. Liu, are you willing to accept Gao Ge?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. There are no good-for-nothing students but teachers.¡± Liu Zhongyi says smilingly. He doesn¡¯t think much or try to accuse anyone, but such a simple saying just browns off some people.


    ¡°Mr. Liu, what you said just indicates that we are good-for-nothing teachers?¡± The female teacher who talked before says while frowning


    ¡°Ha-ha, Ms. Qin, I did not mean that.¡± Liu Zhongyi laughs sincerely and hastens to wave his hands, trying to explain, ¡°I was just saying¡­¡±


    ¡°Emm, I believe that Mr. Liu was not talking about us. After all, if any teacher is regarded good-for-nothing, that must be Mr. Liu, who is still stuck in the realm of Qi-condensing at the age of 36. I¡¯m afraid that many students are better than him.¡± The teacher in the 50s blows towards the tea in the cup and takes a sip, saying with his eyes slightly narrowed.


    ¡°You just told the truth. He-he, this is not bad. Leave the rubbish student to the rubbish teacher. Perfect matching.¡± The female teacher says grimly.


    With his face getting red, Liu Zhongyi says, ¡°Ms. Qin, if you call me rubbish, I will not bother to argue with you, but the boy is below 20 years old, so no one knows what he will be like in the future.¡±


    ¡°He has opened only two martial meridians. Even some common people can achieve more than that after a few learning. Isn¡¯t he counted as rubbish student?¡± The female teacher sniffs at Liu Zhongyi¡¯s words and says.


    ¡°Some cultivators just can catch up from behind.¡± Liu Zhongyi tries to defend for Gao Ge.


    Actually, he doesn¡¯t care much about being teased. After all, he is too old to remain in the realm of Qi-condensing. It is fair enough to call him a rubbish teacher.


    However, in his view, Gao Ge is only a kid. If defined as rubbish now, he will be tremendously harmed.


    Gao Ge clenches his fists subconsciously.


    He is so close to getting wrathful.


    Yet he has a deep feeling of helplessness.


    Mr. Liu, just like what he used to be in the previous life, never argues for himself.


    If he is half as eloquent as Yue Xincheng, he will not be bullied like that.


    He just fails to understand why the teacher in his previous life gets to have contact with him so early.

 Chapter 80

    As to Liu Zhongyi, Gao Ge respects him so much.


    This is his teacher in the previous life.


    Surprisingly, he should get to meet Liu Zhongyi in advance in the first school for cultivation in Huaxia. It seems that Liu Zhongyi was transferred from here in the previous life.


    In the previous life, Liu Zhongyi was an outcast in the Academy because of his cultivation.


    It seems that Liu Zhongyi was transferred also because of that.


    ¡°Enough is enough. If anyone dares to speak more, I will make Gao Ge into his class!¡± Meng Fang says while frowning.


    Gao Ge is speechless.


    When Meng Fang uses that to threaten them, does he think about Gao Ge¡¯s feelings?


    It sounds really not nice at all!


    ¡°He-he, then we will speak no more. After all, in my view, it is just a waste to say anything more.¡± The female teacher curls her lips and says scornfully.


    Liu Zhongyi drags Gao Ge by his arm to his front and smiles at him. Yet, his smile is a bit reluctant. Apparently, although Liu Zhongyi is simple and honest, what the teachers said, just like daggers, hurts him badly.


    ¡°Mr. Liu, you should¡¯ve rebuked them.¡± Gao Ge says.


    Liu Zhongyi hesitates and then shakes his head, letting go of Gao Ge and turning around to the office door.


    ¡°Let me bring you to the classroom.¡± He says.


    However, after he walks out of the office, he realizes that Gao Ge is not after him.


    Feeling stunned, he turns around only to see Gao Ge walk towards the female teacher.


    ¡°Ms. Qin?¡± Gao Ge says in a probing tone.


    The female teacher frowns and watches Gao Ge who is standing in front of her, confused and unhappy, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°I just want to ask which class do you teach?¡±


    ¡°He-he, I¡¯ve told you. I won¡¯t let you into my class.¡± Ms. Qin snorts and says, ¡°Do you still fail to understand what I just said?¡±


    Meng Fang also watches Gao Ge out of confusion.


    Yet, he is aware deep in his heart that although Gao Ge looks like a nice person, he definitely doesn¡¯t like showing excessive passion to someone cold.


    Liu Zhongyi doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, thinking that Gao Ge stays to talk with Ms. Qin because he wants to be admitted by her class. Hence, he stands there, confused and embarrassed.


    The other teachers in the office also look at Gao Ge and Liu Zhongyi derisively.


    Yet, they despise Liu Zhongyi more.


    Liu Zhongyi always doesn¡¯t get on well with others in the Academy, just like a square peg in round holes. When all the teachers reject Gao Ge, he stands out to accept him. Isn¡¯t that a slap on others¡¯ faces?


    He deserves to be belittled by the rubbish student!


    However, what Gao Ge says next overturns their opinion.


    ¡°Ms. Qin, you just said that Mr. Liu taught rubbish students. If all the students in your class are no better than me, does it indicate that your students are rubbish and that you are¡­ Oh, right, Mr. Meng told me not to insult teachers. I will say no more then.¡± Gao Ge looks at Ms. Qin smilingly.


    Ms. Qin flies into a rage, ¡°You brat, what did you say?¡±


    ¡°Gao Ge, don¡¯t make a scene!¡± Meng Fang is totally flurried.


    He should¡¯ve thought of what Gao Ge wanted to do.


    Back when they were in Jiangnan City, Gao Ge even sold the yard to Yue Tuzhi at a high price before leaving.


    It¡¯s because he has a beef with Yue Tuzhi.


    He is such a person living up to the code¨Can eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth. How is it possible that he doesn¡¯t care about what Ms. Qin said?


    ¡°The students in your class are really rubbish students.¡± Gao Ge sneers and says, ¡°Regardless of the fact that the Huaxia language is broad and profound, I didn¡¯t expect that you should fail to understand such a simple saying.¡±


    ¡°Gao Ge, let¡¯s go to the classroom first!¡± Liu Zhongyi gets worried and hastens to come in again, dragging Gao Ge by his arm.


    Gao Ge hums and turns around, who is about to leave with Liu Zhongyi. Surprisingly, Ms. Qin comes forward and drags Gao Ge by the other arm.


    ¡°Boy, freeze!¡±


    Gao Ge stands there, looking at her with an extremely indifferent face.


    ¡°You were saying that all of my students could not defeat you?¡± Ms. Qin says scornfully, ¡°Where did you get the confidence?¡±


    ¡°You gave me that!¡± Gao Ge says.


    Ms. Qin is at a loss to reply. What he said obviously implies that in his eyes, she is a rubbish teacher so all her students are rubbish too.


    The other teachers in the office have their eyes wide open right now, mocking this arrogant student secretly.


    Meng Fang can only rub his temples with a bitter smile on his face. Faced with Liu Zhongyi¡¯s helpless look, he has nothing to do but shrug his shoulders as reply.


    If he can stop the brat from what he is doing, he would not have made a bet with the Ning Family.


    ¡°Good, very good.¡± Ms. Qin grits her teeth, ¡°In this case, why don¡¯t you compete with my students?¡±


    ¡°I would love to.¡± Gao Ge says with a joyful smile.


    ¡°Gao Ge, don¡¯t!¡± Liu Zhongyi completely gets into a flap. He pats Gao Ge¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Apologize to Ms. Qin. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Apologize? It¡¯s too late!¡± Ms. Qin acts like a mad female lion, ¡°How can you just leave after insulting my class? Boy, since you are so arrogantly confident in your capabilities, then come with me and show me how capable you are!¡±


    Saying that, Ms. Qin walks out of the office furiously.


    Gao Ge goes after her.


    The grade dean of Class Chaos, Mr. Jiang looks towards Meng Fang and raises his outstretched hands, ¡°Mr. Meng, I can do nothing about it!¡±


    ¡°Eh, so be prepared.¡± Meng Fang says.


    Mr. Jiang is surprised and confused.


    Be prepared? For what?


    Meng Fang laughs and walks outwards following Gao Ge and Ms. Qin.


    He is very confident in Gao Ge.


    He believes that the boy will not let him down!


    Mr. Jiang also leads the other teachers out of the office.


    Liu Zhongyi catches up with Gao Ge, still trying to persuade him.


    In the end, Gao Ge suddenly lowers his voice and looks at Liu Zhongyi with something different in his eyes.


    ¡°Mr. Liu, they can call me rubbish, but they cannot call you that!¡±


    He says every word of the sentence while gritting his teeth.


    Greatly surprised, Liu Zhongyi watches Gao Ge stride away with deep confusion brimming his eyes.


    Meng Fang walks by him and reaches his hand to pat Liu Zhongyi¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him. As long as you are not afraid to displease other teachers in Class Chaos, then don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Liu Zhongyi rubs his hands together awkwardly and gives a bitter smile.


    To displease other teachers?


    He has never wanted to displease anyone.


    However, out of no reason, every time when he opens his eyes to see the world, the world just makes things difficult for him.


    As if he used to cut the heaven off with a knife in his previous life.

 Chapter 81

    Liu Zhongyi is the teacher of No. 8 Class Chaos.


    Ms. Qin is the teacher of No. 1 Class Chaos.


    Actually, the higher ranking of the class, the more capable.


    Liu Zhongyi¡¯s class is at the bottom, which is enough to tell a lot.


    At the moment, many students are having a rest, such as Wang Zhe, Chen Guo and etc.


    However, as to the students in Class Chaos and Class Torrent, they must still be studying.


    A slow sparrow should make an early start. It is quite right.


    Although the students of Class Chaos and Class Torrent are at the bottom of the Cultivation Academy, they are the most hard-working ones.


    Yet, it remains unknown whether they are willing to work hard or forced to.


    Seeing Ms. Qin come in, the teacher who is giving the lesson smiles and walks out. Ms. Qin strides to the teachers¡¯ platform and takes a deep breath, looking at dozens of confused students. She reaches out her finger to point at Gao Ge who is standing at the door, saying to them, ¡°I don¡¯t know what achievement you have made through cultivation recently, but now someone is challenging you.¡±


    All the students look towards Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge waves his hand towards them, peaceful and calm.


    Just like a master living far away from the mortal world.


    ¡°No more looking. He has only opened two martial meridians. Besides, he has just begun cultivating.¡± Ms. Qin says with disdain.


    Indeed, such a qualification of Gao Ge is not worthy for her to take a look.


    Otherwise, she would not scorn like that in the office.


    After all, students who can be admitted to the Cultivation Academy are privileged kids from various schools or families. No one can predict their future. Nor is anyone willing to offend a cultivator who may become a powerful master.


    Except Gao Ge.


    This may be the hugest insult.


    ¡°Crap! It¡¯s him! Only a useless loser!¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha, Ms. Qin, if he dares to challenge me, I will beat him up!¡±


    ¡°Boy, kneel down to give Ms. Qin a kowtow and we will spare. What do you think?¡±


    The whole class are burning with rage.


    ¡°Be quiet!¡± Ms. Qin says, but judging from her facial expression, she is very satisfied with her class¡¯s emotion and their words.


    What she wants is this situation.


    Otherwise, how can it satisfy her?


    Gao Ge just stands there with a smile and no anger.


    ¡°Gao Ge, it¡¯s not too late for you to go back on what you said. I promise to take you away from here safe and sound¡­¡± Liu Zhongyi says reluctantly.


    As a matter of fact, his promise is weak and unrealistic.


    Even if he wants to take away Gao Ge, it is not possible anyway.


    Ms. Qin will not give him the face!


    ¡°No need.¡± Gao Ge says in a determined tone.


    Liu Zhongyi sighs and begs Meng Fang, ¡°Mr. Meng, if Gao Ge is at a severe disadvantage, please do help him!¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t need me¡­¡± Meng Fang shakes his head.


    Others don¡¯t know the truth but he does!


    Although Gao Ge has opened only two martial meridians, in light of capability, even Xia Lu may not defeat him.


    This boy is just a freak. In no way is he as simple as he looks.


    If Gao Ge cannot even handle the current situation, how can Tang Jiusi have decided to include him into the Dragon Court?


    ¡°Tell me, which student of mine do you want to challenge?¡± Standing on the platform, Ms. Qin looks down at Gao Ge and says.


    Every student sitting on their seat shows a mocking face.


    They were a bit worried before. After all, one should not bite off more than he can chew.


    However, when they learn from Ms. Qin that the guy who comes to challenge them only has two opened martial meridians and starts cultivating, they are no more worried.


    It¡¯s merely a reckless poser who is not capable enough!


    In this case, they will not be afraid for sure.


    ¡°Boy, hurry up, which one do you want to challenge?¡± The students shout out loud.


    ¡°Ha-ha, come on. Loser, pick me! I assure you that I will show some mercy for you!¡±


    Gao Ge looks around and remains silent for a moment.


    Ms. Qin sneers and says, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you frightened now? Hurry up! Who are you going to challenge?¡±


    ¡°Gao Ge, if you cannot handle this, let¡¯s leave then¡­¡± Liu Zhongyi says in a low voice.


    Gao Ge laughs and speaks towards the students of No. 1 Class Chaos.


    ¡°All.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Ms. Qin is stunned, ¡°Who do you mean by all?¡±


    ¡°Who is ¡®all¡¯?¡±


    Only Meng Fang takes a tumble and shakes his head.


    Eh¡­


    This is aligned with Gao Ge¡¯s fronting style!


    ¡°I mean all of them.¡± Gao Ge says smilingly, ¡°All of them, together.¡±


    Everyone stares at Gao Ge with their eyes wide open.


    It looks like they are watching a lunatic.


    It¡¯s not Gao Ge¡¯s fault.


    After all, the students in Class Chaos are of average capability.


    Besides, by looking around just now, he notices that very few of them are capable.


    Plus, he has lit up the stars in the second star map, hence improving his capability greatly.


    It is not difficult for him to cope with these people.


    Since he is fronting, he must make it splendid.


    Since he is picking up a fight, he must fight with a few more opponents.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Ms. Qin pats on the desk heavily and yells angrily, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Looking around, I cannot find many really capable ones.¡± Gao Ge says helplessly.


    ¡°Bastard. Come here, I will kick your ass hard!¡±


    ¡°Ms. Qin, I cannot hold back my temper anymore. Let me punch him!¡±


    ¡°Yes, bastard, you are dead meat!¡±


    Gao Ge hastens to wave his hands and says smilingly, ¡°Don¡¯t get angry! I am not talking about any single one¡­¡±


    Before the class become less angry, Gao Ge continues saying, ¡°I am not talking about any single one. What I mean is that all of you are rubbish.¡±


    The whole class are speechless.


    Even Meng Fang can¡¯t help laughing.


    The teachers following Meng Fang and Mr. Jiang are speechless too now.


    ¡°Is this boy insane?¡±


    ¡°He takes the No. 1 Class Chaos too carelessly¡­¡±


    Mr. Jiang sighs, saying, ¡°Actually, he is quite clever.¡±


    All the teachers look at him, confused.


    Mr. Jiang coughs and says, ¡°Think about it. Given his capability, he will lose in the fight with one opponent. So will he when challenging all of them. After all, since we are here, he will not be in danger. In this case, he may as well challenge the whole class so that he will not lose face seriously even if he is defeated.¡±


    Hearing Mr. Jiang¡¯s explanation, the teachers take a tumble with disdain for Gao Ge.


    ¡°He should play petty tricks at such a young age. What achievement can a cultivator like him make?¡±


    ¡°You are right. He-he, if it were not for Mr. Jiang¡¯s sharp eyes, we would be tricked by him.¡±


    ¡°Gosh, shocking! It¡¯s so shocking!¡±


    Only Meng Fang looks on coldly.


    ¡°Boy, have you thought it through?¡± Ms. Qin on the platform sneers and says.


    Gao Ge nods his head.


    ¡°Okay! Dear all, keep him alive. Then show me what you¡¯ve learned over the past time!¡± After saying that, Ms. Qin steps down from the platform and walks out of the classroom, standing with Mr. Jiang and others.


    Gao Ge walks into the classroom slowly. Watching the whole class stand up one by one and move away the desks, he cups one hand in the other hand before his chest.


    ¡°Hi all, I am new here and not aware of the rules in the Cultivation Academy¡­¡±


    Before Gao Ge gets to finish his talking, he is interrupted.


    ¡°Enough, boy, it¡¯s too late to beg for mercy!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Gao Ge shakes his head, ¡°I mean that as a newcomer in the Cultivation Academy, I don¡¯t know how to control my strength. If I beat you too hard, please forgive me!¡±


    The whole class become even more furious.

 Chapter 82

    The class cannot hold back their rage.


    They are glaring at Gao Ge just like angry lions.


    Young and aggressive.


    The class are eager to chop the arrogant challenger into pieces and put some green onions on him.


    ¡°Song Jia from No. 1 Class Chaos, I accept your challenge!¡± A boy in the first row goes at Gao Ge first.


    Gao Ge says nothing but watches the boy move at a brisk pace.


    Ms. Qin nods her head contentedly.


    However, when Song Jia rushes to Gao Ge¡¯s front, Gao Ge raises his hand to clench his fist, punching on Song Jia¡¯s chest.


    Song Jia is thrown away instantly, spitting blood and knocking down several desks and chairs before he stops. His face turns pale with his eyes full of shock.


    ¡°I said, all of you, together.¡± Gao Ge says grimly.


    He takes back his smile finally.


    ¡°Ms. Qin mentioned before that rubbish students¡¯ teacher was rubbish. Then, show me whether you are a group of rubbish!¡± Saying that, Gao Ge strides forward to go at the students, who are watching him out of shock.


    Regain the initiative.


    Under the flurried look of the students, Gao Ge rushes towards the next boy and knocks him away with one punch. After that, he kicks away another one who tries to make sneak attack on him. Before the sneak attacker comes to his senses, his hair is grabbed by Gao Ge.


    Grabbing his hair, Gao Ge clenches his other hand to punch him in the face. At once, his mouth and nose start bleeding.


    ¡°The cold rain drops on the face like merciless slaps!¡± Gao Ge sings while punching the opponent.


    Until he feels alright, he throws down the student who has passed out and then rubs his hands together.


    The rest students are watching him in a terrified look.


    They have met masters.


    Yet, never have they met such ruthless masters.


    Ms. Qin, Mr. Jiang and other teachers are dumbfounded at the moment.


    Liu Zhongyi is greatly shocked with gleaming eyes.


    Is¡­ this boy his student?


    ¡°Come on!¡± Gao Ge yells at the dumbstruck students, ¡°Does no one of you dare to fight with me? I am only one and you have so many people. Can¡¯t you beat me?¡±


    Saying that, he continues to rush into the crowd.


    When he rushes forward, the rest students don¡¯t step up to beat Gao Ge upon the first response.


    Instead, they step back subconsciously.


    This is the difference in terms of momentum.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t even show sympathy for them.


    He specially goes at those who shouted most loudly before.


    His every punch hits the target well.


    Not for a while, his clothes are tainted with blood.


    ¡°Go at him!¡± One of them finally comes to his senses from shock and shouts out loud.


    His shouting also wakes up some of the students.


    They also strike at Gao Ge with red eyes and enhanced anger.


    ¡°Hum.¡± Gao Ge urges his power of stars and blows one away with his Thunder Fist.


    Right after that, he turns around to punch another one.


    In the classroom, people keep being thrown up and heavily falling down.


    Even some girls cannot survive.


    ¡°Stop it!¡± Ms. Qin is completely flurried.


    These are her students!


    Watching her students tortured by Gao Ge, her heart is bleeding.


    ¡°Stop it, all of you!¡± The grade dean, Mr. Jiang also finds it¡¯s going on not well and hastens to say.


    As to their words, Gao Ge turns a deaf ear and still keeps fighting.


    With a terrifying facial expression, he plays the students of No. 1 Class Chaos as plasticine.


    He wants to tell the teachers of No. 1 Class Chaos who on earth is rubbish in this way!


    ¡°Gao Ge, stop it!¡± Liu Zhongyi can¡¯t help saying eventually.


    Gao Ge stops suddenly and turns around to look at Liu Zhongyi, giving him a smile.


    Ms. Qin and other students are so upset.


    Gao Ge just turns a deaf ear to their constant asking.


    Yet, upon being asked by Liu Zhongyi, Gao Ge stops fighting immediately.


    The meaning of that goes without saying.


    Meng Fang just smiles.


    He doesn¡¯t think Gao Ge is doing anything wrong.


    Moreover, he believes that it is time to teach the teachers of Class Chaos a lesson.


    Gao Ge¡¯s fists are punched on the students of No. 1 Class Chaos as well as the faces of all the teachers of No. 1 Class Chaos.


    Gao Ge comes to a stop and stands there. Around him, all the students are lying on the ground, screaming miserably with their arms covering their wounded parts.


    Gao Ge steps on the platform slowly, looking at the scattered students, and Ms. Qin standing at the door.


    ¡°Ms. Qin, are these students the worst you have ever taught?¡± Gao Ge sneers and says with his eyes slightly narrowed.


    Ms. Qin completely goes bananas.


    ¡°Bastard, you are dead meat!¡±


    She takes one step forward when Meng Fang stops her with a fist.


    ¡°What are you doing? Are you also going to compete with a student in Class Chaos?¡± Meng Fang sneers and says.


    Ms. Qin is quickly dragged away by other teachers and calms down gradually.


    She knows that it is okay for students to compete with each other but things will be different if she fights with Gao Ge.


    She is sensible enough to know that she can never do that, but her anger is not easily quelled. She can only glare at Gao Ge. If her eyes can kill people, Gao Ge must be full of wounds.


    ¡°Ms. Qin, if the Academy doesn¡¯t object to students competing with teachers, I don¡¯t mind having a competition with you!¡± Gao Ge says with a sneer.


    He says that not to simply brag and show off.


    He has glanced over the teachers of Class Chaos only to find that they are merely in the realm of Qi-practicing.


    Currently, he may not be sure to defeat all the masters in the realm of Qi-practicing but he is confident to handle Ms. Qin.


    As to whether he can defeat her, it remains unknown.


    Ms. Qin bursts out laughing out of extreme fury, nodding her head continually, ¡°Good, very good. I¡¯d love to see how capable you are. When you want to be elevated to Class Torrent, you must challenge a teacher in Class Chaos. I am waiting for you!¡±


    ¡°Deal?¡±


    ¡°Deal!¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head and keeps that in mind.


    When he walks out of the classroom and comes to the front of Liu Zhongyi, he has a warm smile on his face.


    ¡°Mr. Liu, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Liu Zhongyi nods his head dully, feeling at a loss.


    As to such a student, no one wants him in Class Chaos?


    You must be kidding me!


    Meng Fang pats Gao Ge¡¯ arms and says in a lower voice, ¡°Are you happy now?¡±


    ¡°Not bad.¡± Gao Ge says.


    ¡°Ha-ha, forget it. I will go to inform Wang Yan later just in case he summons you for inquiry again.¡± Meng Fang says gaily.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t speak but smiles.


    Seeing Meng Fang leave, Gao Ge is going to No. 8 Class Chaos with Liu Zhongyi.


    Unexpectedly, the man in his 50s says suddenly, ¡°Gao Ge, won¡¯t you give it a second thought? Are you really going to No. 8 Class Chaos?¡±


    Gao Ge is not going to stop but Liu Zhongyi stops first.


    He looks at Gao Ge and winks at him, hinting that he should choose again.


    ¡°Mr. Liu, I¡­¡±


    Before Gao Ge finishes his words, Liu Zhongyi interrupts and says, ¡°Gao Ge, I am in the realm of Qi-condensing only and I cannot do you much favor. They have all reached the realm of Qi-practicing, and Mr. Fang, who has even reached the realm of Strength Defending, is experienced and knowledgeable, so¡­¡±


    ¡°What Mr. Liu said is right. Gao Ge, you need to think about it carefully.¡± Mr. Jiang also coughs and says.


    Even he is a fool, he can tell the fact.


    This student called Gao Ge has only opened two martial meridians, but he is so capable. There must be some secrets behind that. If such a student is handed over to Liu Zhongyi, it¡¯s a great loss for them!


    ¡°I am the student of Mr. Liu. I was before and now of course I still am.¡± Gao Ge says smilingly.


    It is lucky for Gao Ge to meet his teacher in the previous life.


    Besides, in this life, Liu Zhongyi has been caring for him from the very beginning¨Che still dared to step up to accept him under the circumstance where all the other teachers in Class Chaos didn¡¯t want to accept him.


    Even in his previous life, Liu Zhongyi helped him a lot.


    Gao Ge will never forget that!

 Chapter 83

    Actually, Liu Zhongyi still fails to understand what Gao Ge said and doesn¡¯t even care about it.


    He said, ¡°I am the student of Mr. Liu. I was before and now of course I still am.¡±


    By before, he meant the previous life.


    By now, he surely meant this life.


    ¡°Gao Ge, have you thought it through?¡± Mr. Jiang says while frowning.


    It seems that by making such a decision, Gao Ge really fails to appreciate his kindness.


    Gao Ge nods his head.


    ¡°Okay, up to you.¡± After saying that, Mr. Jiang goes off in a huff.


    The rest teachers all look at Gao Ge in pitiful eyes.


    As if Gao Ge has picked a road of no return for himself.


    As to Gao Ge, he thinks differently compared with them.


    He doesn¡¯t think there is anything rash in the decision he has made.


    The Star Tree inside his body is his road to cultivation, which he cannot tell others. These teachers cannot provide any help for him in terms of cultivation.


    ¡°You silly, well¡­¡± Liu Zhongyi looks at Gao Ge, feeling really touched but still believing that Gao Ge is not being wise.


    Gao Ge says nothing but smiles.


    ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s go.¡± Liu Zhongyi shakes his head and walks towards No. 8 Class Chaos with Gao Ge.


    When they reach the Class, they hear a lot of noises from inside.


    The teacher standing on the platform is still giving a cultural lesson and writing on the blackboard. As to the students, they are doing their own stuff, about which the teacher doesn¡¯t really care.


    ¡°Do you see that? It¡¯s still okay for you to go back on your words. I believe Mr. Fang and others will not reject you.¡± Liu Zhongyi says.


    Gao Ge frowns and whispers, ¡°Mr. Liu, do you just leave them alone?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I want to leave them alone but I can¡¯t do anything even if I want to.¡± Liu Zhongyi says helplessly, ¡°They won¡¯t listen to me!¡±


    Such things will never happen in other classes.


    In the Cultivation Academy, the class teacher of every class is always the teacher of martial arts. After all, the students are cultivators. If a cultural teacher is assigned as the class teacher, he won¡¯t be able to manage them.


    Liu Zhongyi, as a teacher at the bottom among all the teachers in terms of capability, is despised by not only the teachers but also the students of his class. Apart from that, another reason is that Liu Zhongyi is not good at being a bad cop. He is always a nice person who likes getting along well with the students, making him lack of prestige.


    ¡°Okay, all of you quiet down!¡± Liu Zhongyi walks into the classroom and glances at the teacher giving the cultural lesson now with a guilty look.


    The latter nods his head slightly, seemingly not caring about this.


    Seeing that Liu Zhongyi is here, the class become less noisy.


    ¡°This is your new classmate. Everybody, clap your hands!¡± Liu Zhongyi says.


    Very few of them clap their hands.


    The students are watching Gao Ge with contempt too.


    How capable are the students assigned to No. 8 Class Chaos?


    Gao Ge really cannot understand.


    It makes sense if students of other classes look down upon him.


    How dare they still look down upon Gao Ge being in No. 8 Class Chaos!


    Gao Ge is totally at a loss.


    ¡°Gao Ge, there are some empty seats. Sit down first. I will bring the textbooks to you later.¡± Liu Zhongyi says to Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge nods his head and is going to find a seat when Liu Zhongyi grabs him again.


    ¡°Boy, remember this. Don¡¯t fight with your classmates. They must be no match for you¡­¡± Liu Zhongyi says in a low voice.


    Gao Ge grins, ¡°Mr. Liu, just rest assured. I¡¯ll get on well with the classmates.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better.¡± Liu Zhongyi says with a look of significance.


    Watching Liu Zhongyi leave, Gao Ge goes to the last row and sits down.


    Just like what Liu Zhongyi said, there are many empty seats in No. 8 Class Chaos. He has been to No. 1 Class Chaos before, where there are at least 40 or 50 students. However, there are only more than 20 students here.


    To be honest, the last row here can definitely be counted as the front row.


    There is an empty desk in the last row. When Gao Ge just sits down, the girl sitting in the row before him turns around.


    ¡°New guy, sit here. Don¡¯t sit there.¡±


    Gao Ge feels a bit surprised and says, ¡°Do you want to hit on me?¡±


    The girl pouts, ¡°He-he, you are dead meat. Don¡¯t blame me for not reminding you.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Gao Ge feels at a loss.


    ¡°This is Li Long¡¯s seat. He has gone out to hang around. If he comes back to find you sitting on his seat, he will surely beat you.¡± The girl says, ¡°Hence, you had better find other places to sit.¡±


    ¡°I think this place is nice. So it is. After he comes back, I will talk to him.¡± Gao Ge says smilingly.


    The girl rolls her eyes at Gao Ge and looks at him as if she is watching a fool, not feeling like talking more with him.


    The students all turn around to look over the reckless new guy. Some of them show sympathy and some of them just take pleasure in his misfortune and look to the back door from time to time. It looks like they are expecting Li Long to come back to teach the newcomer a lesson.


    The male teacher also can¡¯t help patting the desk, saying to Gao Ge, ¡°New boy, how about changing the seat?¡±


    Gao Ge stands up and shakes his head, ¡°Sir, I¡¯ll take this seat. It¡¯s not bad.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Before the teacher finishes talking, a big guy shows up at the door of the classroom.


    Carrying a bag of snacks, he strides into the classroom in a huff.


    ¡°Li Long is back!¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha, the new guy is doomed.¡±


    ¡°Whose fault is it? The teacher also reminds him but he doesn¡¯t take the hint.¡±


    ¡°Hey, let¡¯s wait and see the show!¡±


    The big guy walks to Gao Ge with his eyes wide open and an unbelievable look. His snacks just drop to the ground.


    ¡°You, you, you¡­¡±


    Gao Ge is at a loss.


    Never has he heard that Li Long stammers.


    ¡°Li Long is here. Why don¡¯t you leave the seat?¡± The girl in the row before him turns around and says to Gao Ge again.


    She looks a bit anxious.


    Gao Ge scratches the back of his head, feeling that Li Long is looking at him weirdly.


    Before Gao Ge comes to his senses, Li Long picks up all the snacks quickly and puts them on Gao Ge¡¯s desk.


    ¡°Bro, you really come to our class?¡±


    Gao Ge feels a bit surprised, ¡°You know me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do! I was out there buying snacks when I saw the fight in No. 1 Class Chaos. Bro, you are so awesome!¡± Li Long starts bowing to Gao Ge, ¡°Can you be my boss and teach me how to comb central parting hair, oh no, teach me how to fight?¡±


    Hearing Li Long say so, all the other students are dumbfounded.


    This is quite different from their imagination!


    Shouldn¡¯t Li Long beat the new guy up with his huge fists after he comes back?


    What¡¯s happening here?


    He is so close to giving Gao Ge a kowtow!

 Chapter 84

    Hearing Li Long out, Gao Ge takes a tumble.


    ¡°Did you see that?¡±


    Being so excited, Li Long keeps nodding his head and can¡¯t even speak well, ¡°Yes, I did. Boss, you were so impressive! Gee, I was dumbfounded! Since you are so capable, I thought you would go to Class Heaven and never expected you to be here in our class. Hooray! No. 8 Class Chaos is going to rise!¡±


    The students become even more confused.


    ¡°Long, who is this guy?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Li Long, are you drunk¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Li Long shouts out loud, ¡°What do you people even know? You can ask around after class. My brother just challenged the whole No. 1 Class Chaos. I think they were all sent to the medical room. Gosh! You are my idol! Please accept my worship¡­¡±


    Gao Ge finds him both funny and annoying.


    This guy keeps calling him Boss, as if Gao Ge has agreed to take him as a buddy.


    ¡°Li Long, is this your seat?¡± Gao Ge tries to ask him.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s your seat! Boss, here is your territory in the future. I am okay with sitting anywhere. No, I can just sit on the ground, as long as you talk to me often¡­¡± Li Long implores.


    It happens that the school bell rings.


    The cultural teacher walks out of the classroom, rather confused. He also looks up to see the sun.


    ¡°Everything is just fine! The sun didn¡¯t rise from the west!¡± He feels so puzzled and plans to ask other teachers in the office¡­


    In the classroom, other students all come to ask Li Long what happened before.


    Li Long didn¡¯t bother to talk with his classmates before, but hearing they are asking about Gao Ge, he sits down on a chair and starts to brag about that.


    ¡°My boss was so good! Because Ms. Qin of No. 1 Class Chaos looked down upon us and called Mr. Liu and his students as rubbish, my boss just couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He rushed into No. 1 Class Chaos to knock them down through a few punches and kicks as if he channeled the power of the universe and the earth. When he roared to them, the whole world was trembling¡­¡±


    Gao Ge can¡¯t hear it anymore.


    Screw the trembling world!


    Screw the channeling power with the universe and the earth!


    Why don¡¯t you write network novels since you are so good at making up stories?


    Watching Li Long crow about with trimmings added nonstop, Gao Ge suddenly becomes the God of War in his statement, who owns the abilities to destroy the world, cut into a mountain with one punch and chop off a river with one stamp.


    Even Gao Ge wants to doubt about life.


    The students in the class are also immersed in the narration. When Li Long stops, the boys look towards Gao Ge with their eyes full of craze while girls keep leering at him. Some of the girls are even shy with red faces, as if they had slept with Gao Ge.


    Right now, another group of people gather outside the classroom.


    ¡°Gao Ge? The one who sent all the students of No. 1 Class Chaos to the medical room?¡±


    ¡°Crap! The cultivator who survived the trip to Mount Duanlong is so special!¡±


    ¡°So impressive! We finally have someone capable in Class Chaos!¡±


    The students outside try hard to look into the classroom.


    At the moment, Gao Ge feels being regarded as a monkey in the zoo.


    Are they being visitors?


    Some of them are even bold and agile enough to rush into No. 8 Class Chaos.


    ¡°Brother, please sign your name for me!¡±


    ¡°Gao Ge, do you have a girlfriend? Do you want me to introduce one to you? Let me tell you, our class belle is really hot!¡±


    The students in No. 8 Class Chaos go forward to gather around him subconsciously.


    ¡°What are you doing? This is our classroom. Why are you here? Get out. All of you!¡± Li Long starts to expel others out of the classroom and shouts out loud at the same time, ¡°Protect Gao Ge!¡±


    Gao Ge is surrounded by the girls of No. 8 Class Chaos.


    ¡°Shit, Li Long, what do you want to do? We aren¡¯t here to fight!¡±


    ¡°Nonsense! How dare you!¡± Li Long jumps on the desk and says, ¡°Come on if you are capable enough! With my boss here, you are all doomed to lose!¡±


    ¡°Step aside!¡± At the time, Yue Xincheng tries to go through the crowd.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Li Long reaches out his hand to grab Yue Xincheng¡¯s clothes and says with his eyes wide open, ¡°You are not in our class. Get out!¡±


    ¡°Get lost. That¡¯s my boss!¡± Yue Xincheng says while pointing at Gao Ge who is surrounded by a group of girl students.


    It would be better if Yue Xincheng didn¡¯t say that. After he said it, a lot of looks of disdain are cast on him.


    ¡°He-he, bullshit! I also believe he is my boss!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. He is our boss!¡±


    Yue Xincheng is so pissed off.


    What¡¯s the matter with these people?


    It¡¯s fine if they are fighting for girls or cultivation resources.


    Now they are fighting for the boss?


    Are they crazy?


    ¡°All of you step aside. He is really my buddy.¡± Gao Ge hastens to say.


    The students are quite doubtful but they still let Yue Xincheng walk in.


    ¡°Boss, Chen Guo told me that you fought against others again?¡± When Yue Xincheng approaches Gao Ge, he is sweating all over.


    It is no difference from going to a superstar¡¯s concert and asking for signature.


    Gao Ge nods his head.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t being a good friend! How could you not bring me while fighting? No, I must talk to Meng Fang asking him to make me into Class Chaos!¡± Yue Xincheng is so angry and shouts.


    ¡°Enough. Cut the crap. If I really go for a fight, I will bring you for sure. Just now I didn¡¯t really fight with anyone. I was merely bullying a group of kids.¡± Gao Ge hastens to drag Yue Xincheng and says.


    After Gao Ge said that, all the class, including people outside the classroom, quiet down instantly.


    Everyone is watching Gao Ge with an amazed look.


    Li Long feels so impressed, directly kneeling in front of Gao Ge.


    ¡°Boss is Boss. No. 1 Class Chaos¡­ They are merely a group of kids? Oh my God, I admire him so much!¡±


    ¡°No. 8 Class Chaos is really about to rise!¡±


    Applause comes from outside the classroom.


    ¡°A big boss in Class Chaos!¡±


    ¡°Awesome!¡±


    Some busybodies directly send the relevant words to various group chats.


    The students of No. 1 Class Chaos who are resting in the medical room, go completely mad when bombarded with messages from group chats and social media.


    Such a bully!


    What a bully!


    Is this asshole a human being or not!


    They are furious indeed.


    Yet, they cannot even refute.


    After all, Gao Ge is telling the truth!


    While beating them, he was not injured at all.


    It is fair enough to say he was just bullying kids.


    ¡°What a disgrace! What a disgrace!¡± The student called Song Jia lying in bed whines out of extreme resentment. Then he spits blood towards the white bedsheet, leaving the bloodstains just like blooming peach blossoms. He feels dizzy and then passes out completely.


    Gao Ge is still surprised to be dumb.


    He said that only to comfort Yue Xincheng.


    However, the situation doesn¡¯t feel like right¡­


    ¡°Seemingly, I court envy again?¡± Gao Ge, blinking his eyes, says to Yue Xincheng near him in a low voice.


    Yue Xincheng can¡¯t help nodding his head.


    Li Long walks to his front and reaches out his hand to Yue Xincheng, ¡°Nice to meet you. I¡¯m Li Long from No. 8 Class Chaos. From now on, we are both brother¡¯s buddies.¡±


    Yue Xincheng takes a look at him and then turns around to stare at Gao Ge confusedly.


    Gao Ge shakes his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know him well indeed.¡±


    Yue Xincheng is so delighted, ¡°Did you hear it? My boss has only one buddy and that¡¯s me!¡±


    When he said that, he looked rather proud with a beaming countenance.


    What makes Gao Ge even more confused is that the boy students are watching Yue Xincheng with envious look.


    What¡¯s wrong with this world¡­

 Chapter 85

    Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng finally get through the crowd and flee back to the dorm.


    Having closed the door, they are out of breath.


    For Gao Ge, he finds it more terrible to run from the class to the dorm than running away from the Ning¡¯s house.


    In the dorm, Chen Guo gives a thumbs-up gesture to Gao Ge face to face.


    ¡°Impressive! It was amazing that you should challenge the whole No. 1 Class Chaos!¡±


    Gao Ge says impatiently, ¡°You could do the same if you were asked to.¡±


    Chen Guo chuckles, ¡°I may be able to defeat them, but I must be seriously injured for that. Although they are only in the realm of Qi-condensing, they outnumber me!¡±


    Chen Guo is telling the truth.


    Though Gao Ge looked at ease when he beat them up, in fact, a lot of students of No. 1 Class Chaos gave up fighting back due to his toughness.


    To put it simply, many students of No. 1 Class Chaos were dumbfounded by the furious Gao Ge.


    The students are so mentally weak!


    ¡°However, you also pissed off quite some people!¡± Chen Guo says worriedly, ¡°Now a widespread rumor has it that there is a remarkable guy in Class Chaos. I think the students in Class Heaven and Class Earth won¡¯t just let you skip to more advance classes. Young people are always aggressive. No one is willing to see you in the limelight only! Besides, after this incident, you are just like a target. Many students will take pride in defeating you.¡±


    Gao Ge nods. He gets a headache when he hears Chen Guo¡¯s words.


    There is nothing wrong with Chen Guo¡¯s opinion. Gao Ge also thought of that before, but he couldn¡¯t help it. He had to do it for himself and Liu Zhongyi¡¯s dignity.


    However, in this way, he just pushed himself too forward.


    It may just incur the dislike of many people.


    Yet, Gao Ge adjusts his condition very fast, saying with a smile, ¡°Then just bring it on. If I can beat them, I¡¯ll go for it; if I can¡¯t, I¡¯ll escape.¡±


    Chen Guo gives another thumbs-up to Gao Ge, ¡°You are very sensible and not affected by vanity or glory.¡±


    For common people, in similar case, they will fight for their face anyway even if they are confronted with really tough opponents.


    But Gao Ge is different!


    He is smart enough to know that he must run away if the opponent is undefeatable.


    Such a person is very suitable to live in the cultivation world.


    If a cultivator is a pushover kidnapped by honor, he will be completely devoured here.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Wang Zhe back yet?¡± Gao Ge asks after looking around.


    Chen Guo laughs, ¡°He didn¡¯t dare to come back before. Given the current situation, he must find it more frightening to come back.¡±


    Sitting at the bedside, Yue Xincheng still feels upset, ¡°Hey, Boss, I really want to stay in Class Chaos so that we can fight side by side.¡±


    Chen Guo comforts Yue Xincheng: ¡°It¡¯s okay. In terms of Gao Ge¡¯s capability, he should not stay in Class Chaos. The Academy will realize that soon. In my view, it is only a matter of time for Gao Ge to enter Class Heaven.¡±


    Yue Xincheng feels delighted and nods his head, believing what Chen Guo said makes sense.


    At the time, Chen Guo takes out his phone to wave at Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng, ¡°Do you want to play games? Go for a few rounds?¡±


    ¡°What game?¡± Yue Xincheng just asks when he hears the similar sound of the game. He laughs and says, ¡°Wangzhe Rongyao (also known as Honor of Kings)? Come on. Let¡¯s play it together! Boss, log on!¡±


    Gao Ge shakes his head and also takes out his phone. After all, since he has time now, he may as well play games.


    They lie on their own bed to play games. Yue Xincheng shouts, ¡°Crap. Chen Guo, you are quite good. You¡¯ve got such a high ranking now?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± Chen Guo says humbly but he does look proud.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do the middle. I am good at the character of Zhuge Liang!¡± Yue Xincheng says.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do the jungle.¡± Chen Guo picks the character Han Xin.


    Gao Ge thinks for a while and picks the character Yu Ji, ¡°I¡¯ll do the bottom (which pronounces the same as Xia Lu in Chinese).¡±


    The dorm¡¯s door is kicked open suddenly.


    They look towards the door together only to find Xia Lu is glaring at Gao Ge with a long face.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    Gao Ge is confused.


    ¡°You¡¯ll do Xia Lu?¡± Xia Lu walks towards Gao Ge with tremendous wrath.


    Gao Ge is speechless.


    Yue Xincheng can¡¯t help laughing while punching the bed.


    Chen Guo feels so puzzled so he asks Yue Xincheng about the situation. Yue Xincheng points at Xia Lu, ¡°She is called Xia Lu!¡±


    Chen Guo is surprised for a second and then also bursts into laughter.


    Gao Ge shakes his phone, ¡°We are playing a game.¡±


    Xia Lu comes near to take a look. Her face turns red immediately. She kicks Gao Ge heavily and then leaves directly, ¡°Meng Jing said you got into a fight so she asked me to see if you were okay. Why weren¡¯t you beaten to death?¡±


    Saying that, she just leaves the dorm.


    She even doesn¡¯t close the door.


    Gao Ge feels like weeping but has no tears, ¡°What have I done wrong¡­¡±


    Yue Xincheng gives Gao Ge a thumbs-up gesture, ¡°Boss, you are the bravest man I¡¯ve ever seen. Actually, you can just think about it. No need to say it in front of the girl!¡±


    Gao Ge stands up to kick him in return.


    ¡°Enough. No more talking. The game is on.¡± Chen Guo shouts out loud.


    At the other side of the corridor.


    In another dorm, Wang Zhe is talking to the man in bed in a miserable tone, ¡°Ao, I can¡¯t take it anymore! They not only bullied me in the dorm but also incited other students to make a scene in the teaching affair office with them. In the end, Xu Jin, Song Qianfeng and I got punished while they were not punished at all! Besides, the thing was not even over! One of them went to Class Chaos to show off. Ao, you are the most capable one among the dorms on this floor as well as a master in Class Heaven. If you just shut your eyes to this, won¡¯t he become terribly arrogant?¡±


    The man called Ao is merely over 20 years old. While reading a book, he says to Wang Zhe, ¡°Calm down first. After all, we are old friends. The boy called Gao Ge is a bit arrogant indeed. Yet, Mr. Wang just warned you before. We shall mind our manner for now. How about this? You go back to the dorm first, apologize to him, and then pretend to get on well with him. We¡¯ll find a chance to seek revenge!


    Wang Zhe feels delighted and hastens to ask, ¡°Ao, so you are willing to help me?¡±


    ¡°I am not helping you. I just don¡¯t like watching others show off in front of me. Nothing more.¡± Su Ao puts down the book and says with a sneer.


    Hearing that, Wang Zhe is greatly excited and hurries to nod his head. Yet, he is a bit hesitant, ¡°Ao, do I really have to go back?¡±


    Su Ao puts on a serious face, ¡°He who has a thorough knowledge of the enemy and himself is bound to win all battles. Besides, a great man knows when to yield and when not to. So what if you yield for once?¡±


    Wang Zhe takes a deep breath. When he recalls the punishment and the scene when he got beaten by Yue Xincheng, he is filled with fury.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go over now!¡± Saying that, Wang Zhe opens the door and walks outwards.

 Chapter 86

    Chen Guo looks good-tempered but when he is playing games, he will become grumpy.


    ¡°Crap! Yue Xincheng, are you insane? Why did you still go for it? Didn¡¯t you know how to run?¡±


    ¡°Gao Ge, what equipment did you choose? Gosh, just hide away. Don¡¯t get yourself killed, okay?¡±


    He doesn¡¯t stop whining until Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng get up to beat him.


    ¡°Just playing games. Why did you beat me?¡± Chen Guo says with grievance.


    Gao Ge gazes at him so he hastens to shut up.


    ¡°Crap. I lost again.¡± Yue Xincheng says after seeing the phone.


    Chen Guo mumbles, ¡°It¡¯s still your¡­¡±


    ¡°Shall we continue?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°Yes! I¡¯ve leveled up. I want to get on Challenger (which pronounces like Wang Zhe in Chinese)!¡±


    ¡°Me too!¡± Yue Xincheng shouts.


    Gao Ge grins, ¡°Great. Bring me to get on Challenger together.¡±


    Saying that, a shadow flashes by the door.


    Yue Xincheng looks to the door but sees no one.


    ¡°It¡¯s weird. Is that an illusion?¡± Yue Xincheng scratches his head, feeling at a loss.


    On the other side.


    The door of Su Ao¡¯s dorm is bumped open by Wang Zhe with his body.


    He is shivering with a pale face, as if he is tremendously terrified.


    ¡°Ao, I can¡¯t go back. I can¡¯t go back¡­¡± Wang Zhe says with dull eyes.


    Su Ao jumps off his bed, asking confusedly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Wang Zhe gradually comes to his sense and then sits on the ground, bursting into tears like a newly weaned infant.


    ¡°Ao, no way can I go back! My roommates are crazy! They¡­ They should want to get on me together! Holy crap, it terrifies me! I am so freaked out!¡±


    He keeps crying out loud.


    Su Ao and his roommates are startled too.


    ¡°Did they really say that?¡± Su Ao finds it hard to believe.


    ¡°I heard it with my own ears! They claimed to get on me together!¡± Wang Zhe says with trembling lips.


    Su Ao sighs and says with bitter hatred, ¡°It¡¯s unbelievable that the Academy should enroll such pervert students. Wang Zhe, you¡¯d better stay far away from them and switch the dorm. Otherwise¡­¡±


    Though Su Ao doesn¡¯t finish the sentence, Wang Zhe is trembling with fear now.


    With a pale face, he bites his lip and nods his head harshly, ¡°I¡¯ll apply for the dorm switching now¡­¡±


    After Wang Zhe leaves the dorm, Su Ao sits down slowly, rubbing his temples.


    ¡°Ao, do we still help Wang Zhe against Gao Ge and his friends?¡±


    Su Ao waves his hand, saying, ¡°Forget about it. They three are too gross. How can they want to do that to Wang Zhe? If we mess with them, we may get into big trouble¡­¡±


    Hearing this, Su Ao¡¯s roommates all nod their heads as consent.


    The whole dorm becomes quiet quickly.


    As a gust of wind blows by, everyone in the dorm can¡¯t help shuddering with cold.


    ¡°Close the window. It¡¯s too cold¡­¡± Su Ao pulls his clothes tighter and says in a low voice¡­


    Gao Ge, Yue Xincheng and Chen Guo would never think of that the resolution they made on the game should scare the hell out of Wang Zhe and make him flee.


    By the evening, he asks Xia Lu and Meng Jing to have dinner at the canteen. He brings Chen Guo with him.


    Chen Guo¡¯s eyes almost pop out when he sees Xia Lu and Meng Jing.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen such beautiful girls in the Academy for a long time!¡± Chen Guo says excitedly.


    Yue Xincheng knocks on his head, ¡°What are you looking at? This is my sister-in-law!¡±


    ¡°Which one?¡± Chen Guo asks while rubbing his head.


    ¡°Both!¡± Yue Xincheng shouts out loud.


    Gao Ge gets embarrassed immediately.


    ¡°Yue Xincheng, do you think I can rib your head off now?¡± Xia Lu says with a snort.


    Yue Xincheng chuckles and hastens to say, ¡°I¡¯ll buy you meals.¡± After that, he just flees away.


    Gao Ge and Xia Lu both look at Meng Jing while Meng Jing shrugs her shoulders, ¡°I will beat him up after I can defeat him.¡±


    They two are relieved then.


    As to what Meng Jing really has in her mind, it remains unknown.


    Chen Guo looks at Meng Jing, and then looks at Xia Lu and Gao Ge.


    He just has a feeling that something is wrong, but he cannot tell what it is. He knows by instinct that they three are in a weird relationship that is beyond words.


    Then, Xia Lu and Meng Jing start to ask Gao Ge about what happened in Class Chaos today.


    Gao Ge tells them the whole story.


    Yet, when telling them the story, Gao Ge still leaves out some parts of it.


    For instance, he cannot tell them his relationship with Liu Zhongyi. Neither can he tell them he has come back to life in the resurrection.


    Hearing Gao Ge out, Xia Lu shakes her head, ¡°Seemingly, the teachers in the Cultivation Academy have poor judgement on choosing students. It¡¯s their huge fault not to send you to Class Heaven.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you are right!¡± Meng Jing says with her clenched fists.


    Gao Ge laughs, ¡°It¡¯s good that you three are together. Then I don¡¯t have to worry about you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better worry more about yourself.¡± Xia Lu says, ¡°After all, after what happened today, you¡¯ve got a lot of enemies who hold grudges against you in the Academy.¡±


    Gao Ge says with a bitter smile, ¡°Let¡¯s eat. Don¡¯t say that to frustrate me.¡±


    Xia Lu grins and says no more. Meng Jing knows Gao Ge well, ¡°After all, I believe that you won¡¯t be taken advantage of no matter who wants to make trouble for you.¡±


    Gao Ge gives Meng Jing a thumbs-up gesture.


    Before Yue Xincheng brings the meal, they hear some noisy cursing from the meal window.


    ¡°Are you blind? Didn¡¯t you see someone was here?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, asshole. Do you have a death wish?¡±


    Gao Ge turns around to look towards the window. He stands up instantly.


    ¡°Yue Xincheng is in trouble.¡±


    Saying that, he rushes towards Yue Xincheng.


    Xia Lu and Meng Jing follow him.


    Chen Guo feels a bit surprised and then hesitates for a while. Then he gets up to catch up.


    Yue Xincheng is surrounded by four or five people, who don¡¯t look nice. One of them is tall and strong with his clothes partly wet and stained.


    ¡°Enough. He didn¡¯t mean to do it on purpose. What¡¯s the fuss?¡± The tall and strong man says while wiping the soup in his coat.


    ¡°Yi, we just let it go?¡±


    ¡°No way. Yi, shouldn¡¯t we teach this asshole a lesson for his fault?¡±


    Chen Xiaoyi frowns and says angrily, ¡°I said let it go. Didn¡¯t you hear me? Did he do that on purpose? Moreover, after he spilt the soup on my clothes accidentally, didn¡¯t he just apologize?¡±


    Yue Xincheng feels good about the tall boy in front of him, saying, ¡°Bro, how about me taking the coat back and washing it for you?¡±


    Although Yue Xincheng is afraid of nothing, his attitude varies with each individual.


    Faced with a sensible and kind person, he will show kindness too.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Not a big deal. They are just being bold and reckless, for they think they outnumber you.¡± Chen Xiaoyi says to Yue Xincheng with a smile while waving hands.


    While speaking, he keeps glancing aside.


    The several students around Chen Xiaoyi fall into a total loss.


    Since when does Yi become so nice?


    Generally, Yi always goes to kick the one and curse him when being offended.


    It¡¯s so strange¡­

 Chapter 87

    Chen Xiaoyi¡¯s friends catch sight of Xia Lu and Meng Jing who are standing beside Gao Ge. They take a tumble finally.


    ¡°Boy, you are lucky this time. Yi is kind-hearted enough to forgive you. Otherwise, do you think you can just leave here?¡±


    ¡°Yeah you¡¯re right. Gosh, Yi, you are so nice. You may suffer some day.¡±


    Chen Xiaoyi says with a smile, ¡°We should be kind to others. Let¡¯s go to have our dinner.¡±


    While he was speaking, Gao Ge has walked here with Meng Jing and Xia Lu.


    ¡°Everything okay?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Yue Xincheng shakes his head, ¡°He is quite easygoing.¡±


    Gao Ge answers briefly with a yes and yet he doesn¡¯t agree.


    Chen Xiaoyi kept looking at his side before. It¡¯s so easy to figure out what he is up to.


    ¡°Oh? Are these all your friends?¡± Chen Xiaoyi takes a sudden pause and says with a fake surprised look.


    Yue Xincheng says grinningly, ¡°This is my boss!¡±


    ¡°Hey, there are many turtles in the shallow water; likewise, bosses are everywhere in the society!¡± A student around Chen Xiaoyi sneers and says.


    However, he gets slapped in the head, ¡°Who are you offending?¡±


    Stared by Chen Xiaoyi, the boy gets frightened with a pale face, ¡°Yi, I am talking about him, not you¡­¡±


    ¡°Step aside. Don¡¯t bring shame on me!¡± Chen Xiaoyi yells at him again and then says to Yue Xincheng, ¡°Since we¡¯ve known each other, let¡¯s eat together.¡±


    ¡°No need. The table is too small for so many of us.¡± Gao Ge says.


    Chen Xiaoyi looks at Gao Ge with complex eyes and yet a smile all the time. He nods his head slightly.


    ¡°Okay. If so, I will not join you then. Let¡¯s take a raincheck.¡± Saying that, Chen Xiaoyi leaves with his pals.


    A boy with a slim figure comes near Chen Xiaoyi and asks in a low voice, ¡°Yi, do we just let it go?¡¯


    ¡°There¡¯s no hurry. After all, they are the students here. Look into the two girls¡¯ situation later and let me know which class they are in. We¡¯ve got a lot of time forward. Opportunities will come.¡± Chen Xiaoyi says calmly.


    The slim boy nods his head heavily and says grinningly, ¡°Yi, you really look far ahead and aim high. We don¡¯t need to hurry indeed. You can always get the girl you want.¡±


    Chen Xiaoyi laughs and turns around to look at Xia Lu and Meng Jing.


    ¡°They are so fabulously beautiful!¡± He thinks secretly.


    When they are back to the table, Yue Xincheng is still mumbling, ¡°That guy is quite easygoing actually.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit.¡± Chen Guo, who didn¡¯t say anything just now, can¡¯t help saying, ¡°He is merely a beast in human face.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Yue Xincheng is stunned and then asks confusedly, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Chen Xiaoyi is in Class Earth too, but he has a chance to enter Class Heaven. He has a bad reputation, who always fights with others and makes trouble. He is not only a bully but also a jerk. He has ruined at least 10 girls in the Academy and a few girls who were not that pretty quit the Academy because of him. When they left here, they were all pregnant¡­¡±


    Hearing what Chen Guo said, Yue Xincheng directly stands up.


    ¡°So he was doing a show just now?¡± Yue Xincheng asks with his eyes widened.


    Chen Guo nods his head, ¡°Yeah, he might have seen your two sisters-in-law go over, so he played the hypocrite on purpose.¡±


    Yue Xincheng turns around to walk towards Chen Xiaoyi.


    ¡°Calm down!¡± Chen Guo hastens to drag Yue Xincheng back, saying, ¡°You are not sure what he had in mind. Even if he thought that way, what could you do? He was merely thinking but didn¡¯t do anything. Can you just fight with him for this? Do you think Mr. Wang will leave you alone?¡±


    Speaking of Wang Yan, the director of the teaching affair office, Chen Guo even shudders with fear.


    As to the students in the Academy, he is just like Hades.


    ¡°Rest assured. I¡¯ll protect Meng Jing.¡± Xia Lu says.


    Gao Ge grins, ¡°It¡¯s my job to protect Meng Jing.¡± Then he says to Yue Xincheng, ¡°Sit down first. Don¡¯t act recklessly.¡±


    After hearing Chen Guo¡¯s words, Yue Xincheng also calms down, saying furiously, ¡°I thought he was a nice guy.¡±


    Gao Ge takes the opportunity to talk to Yue Xincheng seriously, ¡°We are just in the Cultivation Academy. In the real cultivation world, there are many people like Chen Xiaoyi. Moreover, his wretched idea is not worth mentioning at all. When you are faced with the world out there, you will get to meet the real cruelty.¡±


    Yue Xincheng takes a few deep breaths and eases his anger, saying, ¡°But we cannot just let it go.¡±


    ¡°Chen Guo is right. He hasn¡¯t done anything by far. As you can see, he was generous to forgive you for your mistake. If you have conflict with him right now, even Meng Fang cannot help you.¡± Gao Ge says.


    Yue Xincheng says frustratedly, ¡°He is so irritating. If he wants to do anything, just bring it on! Instead, he should play dirty and pretend to be a nice guy. Isn¡¯t that disgusting?¡±


    ¡°To deal with this kind of people, you must remember one thing¨Cdo better in faking, act worse, be more merciless and think ahead of them! When they are conjuring the next step, we must think about the next step after that. Only in this way can we lead them.¡± Gao Ge says with a smile.


    Chen Guo takes a few looks at Gao Ge, feeling that the roommate is not simple at all. He can see through things so clearly.


    This is the life in the cultivation world.


    The so-called upright gentleman cannot survive here.


    There¡¯s nothing wrong with being a gentleman. Yet, he must be capable enough first. Before that, he has to be a vile person or a transparent person.


    As a saying in the book goes, there are certain things that gentleman would do and not do. If the meaning of the saying gets extended a bit, it can still be related.


    ¡°Boss, you already have got an idea, right?¡± Yue Xincheng asks with blinking eyes.


    Gao Ge looks at Chen Xiaoyi in the distance and says, ¡°Let¡¯s eat first. Just wait and see. If he retreats after learning the difficulties, I won¡¯t take any action. However, if he dares to put his thought into practice, I will make him suffer.¡±


    Yue Xincheng is finally relieved.


    He knows Gao Ge well.


    Since Gao Ge says so, he must have a solution and there is nothing to worry about¡­


    After dinner, they leave the canteen. When Gao Ge is about to go back to the dorm with Yue Xincheng and Chen Guo, someone shows up in front of them unexpectedly.


    ¡°Gao Ge, you big liar! Freeze there!¡±


    A girl wearing a pink coat shouts at Gao Ge with a discontented face.


    ¡°Oh? Is this also your sister-in-law?¡± Chen Guo pulls Yue Xincheng over and whispers.


    ¡°Maybe¡­ Perhaps¡­ Yes!¡± Yue Xincheng says reluctantly.


    ¡°So yes or no?¡± Chen Guo gets anxious. After all, it¡¯s about whether he has a chance to get the girl.


    ¡°Not even a chance.¡± Yue Xincheng says indifferently, ¡°Even if she is not now, she will be in the future. Chen Guo, you are not a kid anymore. How come you are so senseless?¡±


    Chen Guo feels so frustrated.

 Chapter 88

    Chen Guo cannot understand one thing.


    Why is he in the same dorm with Gao Ge?


    He has met so many beautiful girls but he can get none of them. Nothing is more miserable than that¡­


    Faced with the girl in front of him, Gao Ge is totally at a loss.


    ¡°You are here, too?¡±


    The girl feels unhappy, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be here?¡±


    Gao Ge thinks for a while and finds what she said quite reasonable.


    ¡°You big liar. Since you are in the Academy, why don¡¯t you find me?¡±


    ¡°Stop it. How come I am a big liar?¡± Gao Ge has a feeling of headache.


    He notices that Meng Jing has put on an angry face.


    Gosh. The thing is that nothing is going on between him and the girl!


    ¡°Heh, did you forget what you had done to me on Mount Duanlong?¡± Rui says with a snort.


    Gao Ge is totally astounded.


    It would be better if she didn¡¯t say that. However, when Rui said that, great misunderstanding may be brought about.


    Yue Xincheng and the rest people are all shocked.


    Chen Guo also can¡¯t help saying, ¡°Impressive, Ge!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go back first.¡± Saying that, Meng Jing just leaves.


    ¡°Jing, there¡¯s nothing between me and her¡­¡±


    ¡°I trust you.¡± Saying that, Meng Jing walks even faster.


    Gao Ge is so upset.


    She doesn¡¯t look like she trusts Gao Ge at all¡­


    Xia Lu sighs and hurries to catch up. Yet, before she leaves, she kicks Gao Ge and says, ¡°Scumbag! Aren¡¯t you Chen Xiaoyi¡¯s younger cousin (the phrase herein means the one who sleeps with the girl after she is taken by another guy)?¡±


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°How come I become Chen Xiaoyi¡¯s younger cousin! Xia Lu, I didn¡¯t know you were so mean!¡± Gao Ge says resentfully.


    ¡°Boss, do we need to leave you alone?¡± Yue Xincheng asks carefully.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Gao Ge flies into a rage. He finds it frustrating enough that Xia Lu and Meng Jing misunderstood him and now Yue Xincheng, his old buddy should pour oil on the flames. How can he do that?


    However, Yue Xincheng gets Gao Ge instantly and says with a grin, ¡°Okay!¡± Then he takes Chen Guo to leave with him, ¡°Did you hear him? Boss asked us to get lost! That is to say, he wants us to go away!¡±


    Gao Ge is speechless.


    God!


    He feels serious heartache!


    ¡°Which one of the two girls is your girlfriend?¡± Rui comes to Gao Ge¡¯s front and says.


    Gao Ge puts on a straight face, ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°Nothing but to hang around with you!¡± Rui says, ¡°I don¡¯t know anybody here except you. Who else can I turn to?¡±


    ¡°Heh, you can try to make some friends.¡± Gao Ge says impatiently.


    ¡°Yet, the people in the Academy aren¡¯t very friendly!¡± Rui says, ¡°By the way, you don¡¯t know my full name, right? My name is Yang Rui. Y-A-N-G.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Zhang Rui.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Yang Rui.¡±


    ¡°Fine, Song Rui.¡±


    ¡°Are you so childish?¡±


    Gao Ge walks towards his dorm on his without paying attention to her.


    Rui just follows him.


    ¡°Man, if you keep doing this, I¡¯ll lose my girlfriend.¡± Gao Ge says without even turning around.


    ¡°Heh, nonsense. What did I do?¡± Rui snorts and says.


    The students nearby stop to watch them.


    Boy, the new students are so open!


    Aren¡¯t they so blunt?


    Rui notices many people staring at her so she gets angry again, ¡°Asshole, you entrap me again!¡±


    Gao Ge is speechless again.


    ¡°Well, from now on, I will tell others in the Academy that I am your friend. If anyone bothers me, I will ask them to find you. Okay?¡± Yang Rui says while walking with her hands on her back.


    ¡°You tell me.¡± Gao Ge becomes even sulkier.


    ¡°It¡¯s a deal then. See you!¡± Saying that, Yang Rui just strides away.


    Watching Yang Rui¡¯s back, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t come to his sense until a while later.


    When did he ever agree?


    How come it becomes a deal?


    When he returns to the dorm, Yue Xincheng and Chen Guo are playing games.


    ¡°Boss, that girl looks quite pretty!¡± Yue Xincheng says to Gao Ge, with his eyebrows raised.


    He is also smirking. He looks so annoying and really needs a good beating!


    ¡°There is nothing going on between me and her¡­¡± Gao Ge says patiently.


    Yue Xincheng frowns and says with a serious face, ¡°Boss, if you keep saying that, I will look down upon you. A true man must have the courage to act and bear the consequence. So what if you have several girlfriends at the same time? Will we look down upon you? Never. We are proud of you!¡±


    Gao Ge lies in bed, not feeling like saying anything.


    Not a while later, someone knocks on the door.


    ¡°Oh? Is there anyone who comes to warm the bed for Boss?¡± Yue Xincheng says out of surprise while playing with his phone.


    Gao Ge opens the door only to find Liu Zhongyi standing out there. Liu Zhongyi asks, ¡°Are you cold when you sleep at night?¡±


    Amused by the question, Gao Ge hastens to step aside and invite Liu Zhongyi in.


    Liu Zhongyi throws the pile of books in his arms onto Gao Ge¡¯s bed, saying, ¡°You are good. You didn¡¯t fight today.¡±


    He should praise him on that!


    Gao Ge feels ridiculously flattered while Yue Xincheng and Chen Guo are so speechless.


    ¡°Although it¡¯s the Cultivation Academy, cultural course is also very important.¡± Liu Zhongyi continues saying, ¡°While you are enhancing your cultivation, don¡¯t forget to study hard.¡±


    Gao Ge hurries to nod his head. In his previous life, he heard the exact words said by Mr. Liu for numerous times.


    ¡°Mr. Liu, it¡¯s so considerate of you to bring books for me at such a late time.¡± Gao Ge says with a smile.


    ¡°I come here not only to bring the books. There¡¯s one more thing. Tell me what cultivation level you have reached by far.¡± Liu Zhongyi says.


    Gao Ge scratches his head, saying reluctantly, ¡°I don¡¯t know. At the current stage, I am sort of in the realm of Qi-training?¡±


    ¡°Qi-training?¡± Liu Zhongyi nods his head slightly, ¡°It makes sense. Otherwise, you could never defeat the whole No. 1 Class Chaos. Yet, you also gain a lot of grudges from others after the challenge. You should keep low profile as much as you can in the following days here.¡±


    ¡°Sir, you want my boss to keep low profile? You would rather kill him.¡± Yue Xincheng says while playing games.


    Liu Zhongyi feels delighted and says, ¡°Are you Yue Xincheng? Which class are you in?¡±


    ¡°No. 1 Class Heaven. I¡¯ll go check in tomorrow.¡± Yue Xincheng says.


    ¡°Good. It seems that you are quite talented!¡± Liu Zhongyi says.


    Yue Xincheng puts down his phone suddenly and sits straight up, saying seriously, ¡°Sir, you are wrong about that. In terms of talent, I can assure that my boss is way better than me. Just some people can¡¯t see that but you are discerning enough to recognize his capability. Hence, you¡¯ve got a treasure!¡±


    Liu Zhongyi is amused and can¡¯t help nodding his head, ¡°I agree with you.¡±


    Yue Xincheng beams with delight again.


    Liu Zhongyi looks at Gao Ge, saying, ¡°Your friend is not bad.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gao Ge nods his head and can¡¯t agree more.


    Yue Xincheng feels a bit shy.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s late now. I¡¯ll give you my phone number. If anything happens to you, just call me. I¡¯ll handle any problem for you if I can. Even if I can¡¯t, I will think of other solutions.¡± Liu Zhongyi says.


    When he says that, he feels a bit helpless.


    Gao Ge has reached the realm of Qi-training while he has got to the realm of Qi-condensing only.


    He has been stuck in the 9th realm of Qi-condensing for so many years but he just can¡¯t break through.


    Hence, he can do nothing even if he wants to help Gao Ge.


    ¡°Okay, Mr. Liu. Just rest assured.¡± Gao Ge sees Liu Zhongyi off and returns to the dorm.


    Yue Xincheng says, ¡°Boss, I have a feeling that you are quite good to Mr. Liu.¡±


    ¡°I honor the teacher and respect his teaching as always.¡± Gao Ge says seriously.


    Yue Xincheng curls his lip and doesn¡¯t answer.


    Not for a while after Liu Zhongyi leaves, someone knocks on the door again.

 Chapter 89

    As the door is opened, a boy with a shiny hairstyle, who is wearing a beige suit and a pair of white leather shoes, walks in while carrying a suitcase and bedding. He is so hard on the eyes!


    ¡°Hello everyone. I am your new roommate. My name is Liang Bufan.¡± The boy enters the dorm, throwing his bedding on the bed that used to belong to Wang Zhe. He turns around to see Gao Ge, Yue Xincheng and Chen Guo all looking at him, sighing, ¡°Oh my, I bet you are also amazed by me. Check my darned handsome look¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahem, Mr. Beige Boy, did you come to the wrong dorm? Plus, you look so bizarre¡­¡± Yue Xincheng asks in surprise.


    ¡°First of all, I am not Mr. Beige Boy. I am Liang Bufan! Second, my look is not bizarre but beautiful!¡± Liang Bufan twists his body and says in a soft voice.


    Gao Ge almost rushes forward to beat him up.


    ¡°Boss, what is this guy¡­¡± Yue Xincheng is still so shocked that he is about to lose the game without even knowing.


    Gao Ge thinks for a while and says seriously, ¡°Maybe we have to cut sections of him for microscopic examination!¡±


    Liang Bufan comes to the mirror¡¯s front and combs his hair that has been put on a lot of hair spray, saying, ¡°You scared Wang Zhe away, so he went to apply for switching the dorm. That¡¯s why I am here.¡±


    ¡°Why does it have to be you?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    Chen Guo coughs and says, ¡°If anyone else wants to switch the dorm, we will vote to make him switch.¡±


    Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng take a tumble and nod their heads.


    It makes sense!


    Watching Liang Bufan doing his makeup, Gao Ge looks towards the door.


    Yue Xincheng seems to have read Gao Ge¡¯s mind, saying, ¡°Boss, I know what you are thinking about. Are you anticipating that Wang Zhe can come back soon?¡±


    ¡°As long as he is back, I promise that I won¡¯t beat him again.¡± Gao Ge says seriously.


    The moment that Liang Bufan walks in the dorm while twisting his waist, the dorm is full of a smell of perfume.


    Chen Guo also can¡¯t help sniffing. Liang Bufan says proudly, ¡°Did you smell it? Is it good? It¡¯s Chanel, the perfume of Chanel.¡±


    Chen Guo can¡¯t hold in his temper, throwing his slippery towards him.


    ¡°Oh my God. The room is such a mess!¡± Liang Bufan pinches his nose and says, ¡°You stinky boys, do you just dislike cleaning the room?¡±


    Gao Ge is shocked.


    So is Yue Xincheng.


    He calls them stinky boys.


    What species does he belong to?


    ¡°Forget it. If you have any dirty clothes, just give them to me now.¡± Liang Bufan takes a bucket and collects all the socks, underwear and clothes in the dorm. Then he starts to sweep the floor and mop it.


    ¡°I cannot stand you guys. Can¡¯t you pay any attention to hygiene?¡± Liang Bufan cleans the room diligently while complaining nonstop.


    Gao Ge, Yue Xincheng and Chen Guo look at each other.


    Well¡­


    The new roommate seems not so hard on the eyes now!


    ¡°Do you have mysophobia?¡± Yue Xincheng asks.


    ¡°Yes. What¡¯s wrong? I am an elegant boy with pretty figure and character.¡± Liang Bufan says proudly with orchid fingers.


    Yue Xincheng is so amused at his words, ¡°Good. Good. Keep it. Welcome to our dorm.¡±


    After saying that, he continues to play games.


    Gao Ge sits on the bed with his eyes closed, practicing the Star Rotating Method. His power of stars inside his body is also flowing slowly.


    The Cultivation Academy is such a good place indeed. Undoubtedly, one of the reasons why the Academy was built here must be the abundant aura of this place. Hence, Gao Ge can light up the star map faster while cultivating here. Apart from that, he must find more marital arts. Although he learnt a lot of martial arts of high ranking in his previous life, most of the martial arts are not suitable for him.


    Therefore, the martial art he uses most is Thunder Fist.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the library. Who wants to join me?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    Chen Guo says, ¡°Gao Ge, you can¡¯t go there now. The library is usually not open to students, unless a teacher goes with you.¡±


    Hearing what Chen Guo¡¯s words, Gao Ge is a bit surprised.


    Chen Guo explains, ¡°There were a few students who learned martial arts in the library by themselves. Afterwards, something went seriously wrong in their practicing.¡±


    Gao Ge takes a tumble and nods his head.


    This is the first school for cultivation in Huaxia, where the martial arts and training methods must be the most.


    He wanted to ask Liu Zhongyi to take him there. Yet, upon thinking of that he has just left and it¡¯s late at night, he gives up the idea. He can wait till tomorrow.


    After a while, Liang Bufan finally finishes cleaning the dorm completely. The dorm looks so clean and tidy that it doesn¡¯t look like a boy¡¯s dorm.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll take a shower and sleep!¡± Liang Bufan looks around and picks up a hair on the ground to put into the trash bin. Then he nods his head contentedly.


    When Liang Bufan is in the shower, Gao Ge says, ¡°This new roommate is actually quite good.¡±


    ¡°Yes. A free housekeeper.¡± Chen Guo is so happy.


    ¡°Since he was kicked out of the previous dorm, he may have other problems.¡± Yue Xincheng says.


    Gao Ge laughs, ¡°Nobody is perfect! It¡¯s good enough that he has this one merit.¡±


    Yue Xincheng finds it quite right after thinking for a second and says no more.


    Liang Bufan does a lot of preparations before he goes to bed. He must put on a series of skincare products and cosmetics. Gao Ge only knows one of the skincare products. If any girl sees these things of Liang Bufan, she must feel ashamed, thinking that she should live such a less delicate life than a boy. However, Gao Ge and the rest two people don¡¯t care about that at all.


    The next morning, it¡¯s only 6 o¡¯clock when Liang Bufan starts to shout out loud in the dorm.


    He is beating a washbasin with a brush while shouting loudly, ¡°Time to get up! Get up!¡±


    Gao Ge suddenly comes to understand why this jerk was kicked out of his previous dorm.


    ¡°Man, it¡¯s so early! What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know we should sleep early and get up early? Moreover, as cultivators, we must work hard. A year¡¯s plan lies in the spring and a day¡¯s plan lies in the early morning. Hurry up! Let¡¯s go out to feel the purple air rising from the east!¡± Liang Bufan says in a loud voice.


    Three pillows are thrown at him at the same time.


    However, Gao Ge still underestimates Liang Bufan¡¯s perseverance. This man is not afraid to be beaten up at all. He won¡¯t stop until he wakes up Gao Ge and the other two roommates.


    ¡°Boss, in for a penny, in for a pound. Let¡¯s beat him to death!¡± Yue Xincheng says resentfully while staring at the delicately dressed Liang Bufan.


    Liang Bufan seems to feel the grudge of Yue Xincheng, saying with a smile, ¡°If you hurt me seriously or kill me, you will be expelled by the Cultivation Academy. What¡¯s worse, you may die here. Hence, I am not afraid at all!¡±


    Yue Xincheng doesn¡¯t know how to answer back. He finally has a feeling of deep desperation and the vileness of the world¡­

 Chapter 90

    Objectively speaking, Liang Bufan¡¯s living habit is not bad.


    Although he is a bit annoying in the morning, there is nothing wrong with his action.


    Morning is the best time for cultivation indeed. Even though Gao Ge practices power of stars, he won¡¯t deny that.


    They three rub their eyes, following Liang Bufan who is wearing a pink suit to the training field of the Cultivation Academy. It¡¯s a spacious place, where various kinds of weapons are provided.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t know many weapons here.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good place indeed.¡± Gao Ge says.


    To his surprise, he finds that the training field should be the place with the most aura in the Academy.


    Looking around, there are many people in the training field. It seems that a lot of cultivators here are quite hard-working.


    The atmosphere is rather pleasing.


    ¡°Look, the man over there is the teacher in the training field.¡± Liang Bufan says while pointing at a man.


    Seeing that male teacher, Gao Ge feels a bit surprised.


    It seems that the man also feels something, so he turns around. When he sees Gao Ge, he feels a bit surprised and then walks over smilingly.


    ¡°Hi Gao Ge. We meet again.¡±


    Liang Bufan and Chen Guo are both stunned.


    Gao Ge has known so many people in the Academy within such a short period of time?


    ¡°Hello, sir¡­¡± Gao Ge doesn¡¯t know how to call him though he met the man before.


    ¡°I¡¯m Sun Ming. Just call me Mr. Sun. Did I make you feel bad about the Academy when we met in Jiangnan City?¡± This teacher named Sun Ming is the one who wanted to take away Yue Xincheng with Tang Jiusi and Mr. Xu.


    Gao Ge laughs, ¡°Not at all. I just didn¡¯t feel good about the one with the surname of Xu.¡±


    ¡°Rest assured. He is not the teacher here anymore.¡± Sun Ming says, ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were so diligent too!¡±


    Gao Ge feels a bit embarrassed all of a sudden.


    Yue Xincheng and Chen Guo laugh tacitly.


    ¡°You came to the Cultivation Academy yesterday but you have already made a lot of troubles.¡± Sun Ming laughs, ¡°You don¡¯t let me down indeed.¡±


    Gao Ge is speechless. What Sun Ming said doesn¡¯t feel like a compliment at all!


    ¡°Oh right, your Qi conduction method has been spread. It works really well. The Dragon Court may come to you these two days. They will give you some reward at least.¡± Sun Ming says.


    Hearing that, Chen Guo and Liang Bufan are astounded.


    ¡°Mr. Sun, you mean the Qi conduction we have been practicing is his?¡± Chen Guo can¡¯t help asking.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t know that?¡± Sun Ming says, ¡°Gao Ge gave it to the Academy for free.¡±


    Chen Guo and Liang Bufan are totally speechless.


    He is a real genius!


    The newly spread Qi conduction method has been well received, which is believed to be tremendously better than the previous methods. It actually makes the cultivator acquire double results with half of the effort. The students all thought that the Qi conduction method must be the fruit of dozens of ancient martial arts masters¡¯ joint hard work. Chen Guo and Liang Bufan didn¡¯t expect that the method should be raised by their roommate, which gives them a great shocking blow.


    Right then, another group of students walk towards them.


    ¡°Are you Gao Ge?¡± The leading boy student shouts at Gao Ge.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I would like to challenge you. Dare you accept it? We¡¯ve got Mr. Sun as witness. It¡¯s aligned with the regulation.¡± The student says.


    ¡°No, I dare not.¡± Gao Ge says randomly.


    The group of students are dumbfounded at the moment.


    He behaves so at ease.


    He just rejects so bluntly.


    Sun Ming is surprised too and can¡¯t help laughing.


    ¡°You¡­ just reject me? I haven¡¯t told you who I am. Don¡¯t you fear being laughed at?¡± The student says angrily with a red face.


    ¡°If I must accept all the challenges, won¡¯t I be busy to death?¡± Gao Ge says with a sneer.


    The student thinks for a while and finds what Gao Ge said is sort of right.


    Sun Ming believes that Gao Ge has made a right decision.


    After what happened yesterday, there must be a lot of people who want to challenge Gao Ge and teach him a lesson.


    He was worried that Gao Ge would be too concerned with dignity and glory. Judging from his action, Sun Ming has thought too much for nothing. Gao Ge can absolutely retreat at the height of his glory without caring about others¡¯ comments.


    This is truly great wisdom.


    ¡°Tell me. What can I do to make you accept my challenge?¡± The student scratches his head and asks anxiously, ¡°I know you are good. I am not bad either. At least better than the students in Class Chaos.¡±


    Gao Ge simply ignores him.


    ¡°How about this? Let¡¯s make a bet on the challenge. A spiritual jade. What do you think?¡± The student asks.


    ¡°Why do I have to accept it?¡± Gao Ge asks while blinking his eyes. It goes back to the first question then.


    ¡°What do you want then?¡± The student says furiously.


    Gao Ge rolls his eyes and says, ¡°Fine. Give me a spiritual jade and I will accept your challenge. Okay?¡±


    The student stares at Gao Ge with his eyes widened.


    The crowd starts to talk with each other.


    Most of them say that they¡¯ve never seen such a shameless person!


    The student also can¡¯t help complaining, ¡°Don¡¯t you feel shameless?¡±


    ¡°Forget it if you don¡¯t agree.¡± Gao Ge says impatiently, ¡°If you have nothing else to say, just back off. Don¡¯t consume the aura on my side.¡±


    ¡°Chu Jie, say yes!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Chu Jie, it¡¯s a good deal. After all, he is no match for you. In that case, you will only win back the spiritual jade you give away. How about him? He will get nothing but accept your challenge passively!¡±


    There are students who try to suggest Chu Jie.


    Chu Jie thinks for a second and suddenly feels that the crowd is really smart.


    He gets so excited and nods his head, looking at Gao Ge and raising his chin to say provokingly, ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gao Ge smiles.


    At the moment of talking, Chu Jie takes out a spiritual jade from his arms and passes it to Gao Ge under the watch of numerous jealous people.


    Even in the Cultivation Academy, spiritual jade is rarely seen.


    Even if the Academy allocates materials to students, they only give spiritual stones. Ten spiritual stones are comparable to a spiritual jade.


    Since Chu Jie can take out the spiritual jade, he must have some unusual social status.


    ¡°Mr. Sun, please be our witness.¡± Chu Jie gives a salute to Sun Ming with his hands cupping in front of his chest, saying respectfully.


    Sun Ming frowns and looks at Gao Ge, asking, ¡°Gao Ge, are you sure that you will accept the challenge of Chu Jie, the student from No. 1 Class Heaven? He has studied in the Academy for two years and learned a lot of martial arts.¡±


    He is sort of giving Gao Ge a kind reminder in advance.


    Chu Jie feels a bit stunned but he doesn¡¯t care about that. It doesn¡¯t affect anything.


    ¡°I accept it. Mr. Sun, please be our witness.¡± Saying that, Gao Ge salutes Sun Ming with his hands cupping in front of his chest.


    Sun Ming nods his head and takes two steps backwards, speaking loudly in the training field.


    ¡°Chu Jie from No. 1 Class Heaven is here to challenge Gao Ge from No. 8 Class Chaos, with Sun Ming as the witness!¡±


    Hearing the voice, the students in the distance are also shocked.


    A student from No. 1 Class Heaven goes to challenge someone in the No. 8 Class Chaos¡­


    Is the guy called Chu Jie crazy? He can¡¯t gain any benefit from that. As to the competition between them, he should win in terms of his capability and yet it will be a great disgrace if he loses.

 Chapter 91

    After Sun Ming said that, many students come towards Gao Ge quickly.


    They want to find out what talent on earth Gao Ge has to make a cultivator in No. 1 Class Heaven mount a challenge.


    ¡°Chu Jie, are you crazy? To challenge a student in No. 8 Class Chaos? A top student challenges one at the bottom. It¡¯s too absurd!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you are so reckless. Ha ha!¡±


    ¡°Chu Jie, do you find it interesting to bully a kid?¡±


    It can tell that Chu Jie gets on well with others in the Academy. Many students look familiar with him and come to greet him and chat.


    ¡°Guys, don¡¯t you know that? A student in No. 8 Class Chaos as Gao Ge is, he is actually capable enough to knock down the whole No. 1 Class Chaos!¡± Chu Jie says.


    Someone says with disdain, ¡°So what? I can do that too!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s no big deal! Yet, if what you just said is true, he shouldn¡¯t be in No. 8 Class Chaos!¡±


    Chu Jie cups his hands in front of his chest, ¡°Please step back to make room for us.¡±


    After he said that, the students start to retreat one by one.


    Chu Jie gives a greeting gesture to Gao Ge, asking, ¡°Do you need to use any weapon?¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯ll go unarmed.¡± Gao Ge says.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll choose my weapon then.¡± Saying that, Chu Jie walks towards the weapon stack and picks a copper mace, which is rarely seen.


    ¡°I don¡¯t use my own weapon but the weapon here in the training field. I won¡¯t take advantage of you. You can pick one if you like.¡± Chu Jie says.


    Gao Ge shakes his head.


    ¡°Okay. Then I shall begin!¡±


    After saying that, Chu Jie waves his copper mace and strikes at Gao Ge at a rapid speed.


    In the blink of an eye, Chu Jie has reached Gao Ge¡¯ front, raising the copper mace to smash him.


    Gao Ge frowns a bit and then takes a step back.


    Sun Ming notices what is happening so he says while frowning, ¡°Chu Jie, you mustn¡¯t attack your opponent¡¯s vital parts!¡±


    The copper mace is not light. If Gao Ge cannot avoid it and gets smashed on the head, he will die for sure.


    Chu Jie has to give up after the failure of one move. Then he chooses to attack Gao Ge¡¯s waist and his lower parts.


    As the battle progresses, Gao Ge keeps retreating and finds out that Chu Jie¡¯s attack only features swiftness and violence.


    In this case, the strength inside his body won¡¯t be able to support him for long.


    Hence, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t even need to proactively attack. As long as he waits until Chu Jie almost uses up his strength, he will win the battle. Yet, he can¡¯t be seriously injured at the same time before he fights back. Otherwise, his efforts will be in vain.


    Chu Jie goes forward while Gao Ge keeps retreating. They are sort of taking the training field as a stage to dance around.


    ¡°Wait a minute!¡± With sweat all over his body, Chu Jie pauses to shout at Gao Ge, ¡°You are dodging me all the time. What kind of battle is this?¡±


    Gao Ge laughs and doesn¡¯t get angry but asks, ¡°You mean I should confront you face to face?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s men¡¯s fight! What were you doing? A monkey messing around?¡± Chu Jie says teasingly.


    After Chu Jie said that, people around them burst into laughter immediately. It¡¯s not that Chu Jie¡¯s words are funny or they can be easily amused but that their laughing at the moment is sort of a cheering.


    Sun Ming reminds them while frowning, ¡°Chu Jie, the one who accepts the challenge should not be restricted on the fighting mode.¡±


    ¡°But he keeps dodging. What¡¯s the point?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right!¡±


    The crowd is defending for Chu Jie.


    Yue Xincheng can¡¯t stand it anymore and shouts loudly, ¡°Will you confront someone who is holding a heavy weapon with your bare hands reluctantly?¡±


    Yue Xincheng goes straight to the heart of the matter. Those who were cheering for Chu Jie quiet down quickly. After careful thinking, they find that what he said is right.


    If they were in Gao Ge¡¯s shoes, they would not confront Chu Jie directly.


    ¡°Then how about me throwing away the weapon?¡± Chu Jie says.


    Gao Ge shakes his head and smiles, ¡°Yet, you¡¯ve already lost. You can¡¯t meddle with me for long when you keep doing this. After you use up all your strength, I will fight back. In this way, how can you possibly defeat me?¡±


    Chu Jie is shocked and embarrassed.


    He has to admit that Gao Ge is telling the truth.


    The others all fall into silence.


    ¡°I will add one more spiritual jade for you to confront me directly. That¡¯s all I have!¡± Chu Jie says, gritting his teeth.


    Gao Ge is stunned.


    Is this idiot so rich?


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gao Ge grins.


    Sun Ming hastens to remind Gao Ge, ¡°Gao Ge, don¡¯t act recklessly!¡±


    He believes that Gao Ge is obsessed with the spiritual jade. Even if he wants to have it, he must stay alive to use it! However, it is also a normal act after careful thinking. For a cultivator, a spiritual jade is of great use. If Sun Ming is in Gao Ge¡¯s shoes, he may not be able to resist the temptation of spiritual jade.


    ¡°Ha ha, great!¡± Chu Jie laughs and when he is about to take action, he is stopped by Gao Ge again.


    ¡°Take the spiritual jade out first and let Mr. Sun keep it.¡± Gao Ge says.


    Chu Jie flies into a rage, ¡°Don¡¯t you trust me?¡±


    ¡°Do you trust yourself?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    Unexpectedly, Chu Jie is quite straightforward. He touches his head and thinks for a while. He nods, ¡°You are right. I don¡¯t even trust myself¡­¡± While he is mumbling, he turns around to shout at a male student wearing a white training suit, ¡°There is a wooden box by my bedside. Bring it here!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± The male student, probably Chu Jie¡¯s roommate, leaves after hearing that.


    After more than 10 minutes, he comes back with a wooden box that is about as big as a palm.


    When the wooden box is opened, the thing inside the box glitters with green light, which are just the same as the one that was given to Gao Ge before.


    ¡°These are two spiritual jades. Do you need to have a check?¡±


    Gao Ge has felt the aura of the spiritual jades and says smilingly, ¡°Of course not.¡±


    Chu Jie nods and finally smiles, ¡°Crap. I must think highly of you for that.¡±


    When Sun Ming takes the wooden box from Chu Jie, he casts a glance at him.


    Any cultivator can tell whether the spiritual jade is true or not. What¡¯s the surprise?


    Sun Ming thinks that Chu Jie had better have a check on his brain. Maybe his brain is fake. But he doesn¡¯t speak out.


    ¡°Mr. Sun, please keep this spiritual jade for me too.¡± Gao Ge takes out the spiritual jade from his arms and passes it to Sun Ming.


    Sun Ming nods his head and puts it into the wooden box.


    ¡°Now am I allowed to use the weapon?¡± Chu Jie asks.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Gao Ge says.


    Chu Jie laughs and looks at Gao Ge with mockery.


    Maybe he believes that Gao Ge has no idea of death or danger at all.


    ¡°Come on!¡± Chu Jie roars and waves the copper mace so vividly and orderly that he should generate a gust of wind.


    ¡°This is the martial arts of my family¡ªWind Chasing Walk. Gao Ge, check this out!¡±


    Just after he said that, Chu Jie has come to Gao Ge¡¯s front, who strikes at Gao Ge¡¯s waist with the copper mace from a tricky angle.


    Everyone is taken aback. No one knows that Chu Jie has a trump card. No wonder he is so confident.


    Gao Ge, not surprised at all, has thought of that before. He just told Yue Xincheng that the cultivation world was rather complicated. How can he not be cautious?


    Hence, when Chu Jie comes at him with the copper mace, he gives a reaction quickly.


    While he urges his power of stars, he takes a step back to dodge the attack of the copper mace. Then he stamps on the ground and hits Chu Jie on the wrist with Thunder Fist.


    Chu Jie feels a sharp pain in his wrist and can¡¯t help retreating. Yet, he is still holding the copper mace tightly. He grits his teeth and bears the pain reluctantly, looking at Gao Ge alertly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve underestimated you. Come on then!¡± Chu Jie raises the copper mace, making the stones move in a straight line and then shoot towards Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge hastens to reach out the hands to form a series of ghost images, which stops the stones in succession. Before coming to his senses, Chu Jie carries the copper mace to reach Gao Ge¡¯s front.

 Chapter 92

    Chu Jie is capable indeed. In particular, the copper mace¨Ca rare weapon just like being endowed with life in his hand, moves fluently and gives off an imposing feeling.


    Chu Jie¡¯s eyes are full of ferociousness. As he roars, the copper mace is about to hit Gao Ge on the shoulder.


    He thinks that he is sure to win. Yue Xincheng, Chen Guo and others who are watching aside are astounded. Liang Bufan, who is timid, directly covers his eyes to stop watching them.


    However, Gao Ge slips across the ground as if he steps on the banana peel, making his body curl in the shape of a weird arc to avoid the attack of the copper mace. In the meanwhile, he takes one step forward with his body tilted to bump Chu Jie¡¯s chest with his shoulders harshly.


    Chu Jie feels great pain in his chest so he has to keep stepping back. However, Gao Ge becomes fierce suddenly. To crush the defeated enemy, he reaches out his hand to grab Chu Jie¡¯s arm, which is holding the weapon, and makes his other hand a fist to punch Chu Jie¡¯s chest.


    The punch is so forceful with gusts of wind that it blows Chu Jie far away heavily.


    Chu Jie is thrown to the ground, raising a dust. His copper mace drops aside. Before he gets up, Gao Ge comes to his front as fast as a ghost, stepping on his wrist. Consequently, Chu Jie keeps screaming miserably.


    ¡°You are defeated.¡± Gao Ge says slowly.


    His voice is deep and forceful.


    Everything quiets down. Even Chu Jie stops screaming.


    He looks up towards Gao Ge only to see his chin.


    Sun Ming doesn¡¯t say anything. As the judge for the competition, he is still waiting.


    Until Chu Jie who is trod under foot by Gao Ge pats the ground for three times with his other hand.


    ¡°Stop! Gao Ge wins!¡± Sun Ming takes a breath and announces the result finally.


    Gao Ge takes a few steps back while Chu Jie gets up slowly with dust over his body, who cuts a sorry figure.


    ¡°Boss is awesome!¡± Yue Xincheng runs over with Liang Bufan and Chen Guo, roaring and shouting to express his excitement.


    Chu Jie is supported by a few students who look rather aggrieved.


    After a while, Chu Jie gets rid of the students who support him and comes to Gao Ge¡¯s front.


    ¡°You win.¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head with a smile, ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°But I am not convinced.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Prepare the spiritual jades and let¡¯s compete next time.¡± Gao Ge says.


    Chu Jie is raging.


    Why doesn¡¯t the jerk go to rob the bank instead?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± As a loser, there¡¯s no need to say anything more. It¡¯s the best for him to leave silently.


    Sun Ming comes to Gao Ge¡¯s front and gives him the wooden box.


    ¡°Good job.¡± Sun Ming pats Gao Ge¡¯s shoulders and says, ¡°In light of your capability, it¡¯s a colossal absurdity to let you stay in Class Chaos.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter where I am.¡± Gao Ge shakes his head.


    Sun Ming is a bit surprised and asks with his eyes narrowed, ¡°Then what matters?¡±


    ¡°Where I am going.¡± Gao Ge says calmly.


    Sun Ming thinks for a second and seems to take a tumble. He nods the head slightly and says to Gao Ge, ¡°Thank you for the enlightenment.¡±


    Gao Ge cups his hands in front of his chest with reverence and awe.


    Having left the training field, Gao Ge and his three roommates go to the canteen for breakfast and then return to the dorm. Gao Ge passes the wooden box to Yue Xincheng.


    ¡°Find a few strings to hang the jades up.¡± Gao Ge says.


    Yue Xincheng is shocked.


    ¡°Last night, when I got up to pee, I almost fell down. The spiritual jades can give out slim light at night, which are quite suitable to work as night light.¡± Gao Ge says seriously.


    Yue Xincheng almost shudders with shock.


    ¡°There are three spiritual jades in here!¡± Yue Xincheng shouts, ¡°Boss, these are spiritual jades! You just take them as night light? Only to prevent you from falling down at night?¡±


    ¡°Is it inappropriate?¡±


    ¡°Yes, very inappropriate!¡±


    Chen Guo and Liang Bufan are also startled.


    They are so shocked at Gao Ge¡¯s thinking pattern.


    They really want to crack open Gao Ge¡¯s brain to see what is inside his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time. We should go to class now.¡± Gao Ge says.


    Very soon, the news that Gao Ge competed with Chu Jie in the training field has been spread again.


    When he strides into the classroom, Li Long rushes towards him with admiration.


    ¡°Boss, it is said that you have defeated Chu Jie from Class Heaven?¡±


    ¡°Yep.¡±


    ¡°And you also won three spiritual jades from him?¡±


    ¡°Yep.¡±


    Li Long takes a deep breath and doesn¡¯t know what to say but to keep massaging Gao Ge¡¯s shoulders.


    Many students gather to ask about the details in the training field. Gao Ge feels headache. It¡¯s good that Li Long plays the role of class master again, who asks the students to stay aside.


    Gao Ge¡¯s phone vibrates. He takes it out only to find it¡¯s a text from Xia Lu.


    ¡°I want to buy a spiritual jade from you.¡±


    ¡°We are friends. No need to mention buying.¡± Gao Ge texts back quickly.


    Upon seeing Gao Ge¡¯ text, Xia Lu smiles and thinks that Gao Ge is a nice friend after all. When she is about to reply, she receives another text from Gao Ge.


    ¡°10 million. A friend price.¡±


    Xia Lu is speechless.


    She wants to smash the phone.


    Meng Jing, who is sitting beside Xia Lu, is amused.


    Meng Fang stands on the podium and can¡¯t help coughing to give a reminder. Meng Jing hastens to stop laughing.


    ¡°Xia Lu, we are in class. No playing with your phone!¡± Meng Fang says while frowning.


    Xia Lu has to put away her phone.


    ¡°Okay, Xia Lu. Introduce yourself first.¡± Meng Fang says again.


    Xia Lu gets up to walk into the podium, saying briefly, ¡°I¡¯m Xia Lu.¡±


    After saying that, she walks back to her seat and sits down.


    The other students in the classroom are dumbfounded.


    That¡¯s all?


    Is it so short and simple?


    Meng Fang knows Xia Lu well so he is not surprised. He calls another name, ¡°Su Hui, come on up to introduce yourself.¡±


    A girl, who is 17 or 18 years old, wearing a ponytail, walks onto the podium naturally. She looks rather pretty with a good figure.


    ¡°Hello, everyone. My name is Su Hui from Jinling. I am 18 years old. By far I have opened 30 martial meridians.¡± She pauses for a second and doesn¡¯t find any student surprised. After all, the students in No. 1 Class Heaven must be the most talented geniuses in the Cultivation Academy. Yet, her mood is not affected so she continues to say, ¡°I have a lot of hobbies. I like drawing, dancing and climbing mountain. I also like wind, rain, green mountains, rivers, the sun, moon and stars (the word ¡°sun¡± in Chinese also means sleeping with someone; the Chinese characters of moon and stars that are put together pronounce like the name Yue Xincheng)!¡±


    Then a boy steps onto the podium.


    He appears a bit nervous and then looks towards Su Hui for several times.


    After hesitating for a while, he goes ahead regardless, saying in a helpless tone, ¡°Maybe you don¡¯t believe this, but I am not trying to molest anyone. My name is Yue Xincheng.¡±


    The students are speechless.


    So is Meng Fang.


    Su Hui feels tremendously angry and embarrassed.


    The pencil in her hand is cracked broken.


    ¡°I like the sun, moon and stars¡­¡±


    That¡¯s what Su Hui just said.


    It¡¯s still lingering around everyone¡¯s head.

 Chapter 93

    One thing leads to another.


    The self-introduction of the newcomers in No. 1 Class Heaven causes a sensation in the whole Cultivation Academy.


    Moreover, the relevant videos can be found on Twitter, group chats and online forums.


    A pretty girl standing on the podium says to her classmates happily, ¡°I like sea, green mountains, rivers, the sun, moon and stars.¡±


    Then an ordinary-looking guy says he is Yue Xincheng.


    The guy incurs a lot of grudges.


    Actually, the one who feels the most frustrated is Yue Xincheng.


    After class, he is chased by Su Hui.


    ¡°You jerk, I must kill you!¡±


    It turns out that this outgoing girl is so violent.


    Xia Lu and Meng Jing don¡¯t even want to stop but to laugh at him.


    Yue Xincheng keeps fleeing and finally rushes into No. 8 Class Chaos.


    He hides behind Gao Ge, pointing at Su Hui who follows him into the classroom.


    ¡°Boss, this girl has gone nuts. She wants to kill me!¡± Yue Xincheng looks horrified.


    Gao Ge coughs and whispers, ¡°Is she Su Hui, right?¡±


    Yue Xincheng feels rather surprised, ¡°How do you know?¡±


    ¡°You are well-known now, Yue Xincheng.¡± Gao Ge waves his phone, on which the video about Yue Xincheng¡¯s self-introduction is still playing.


    Yue Xincheng grins embarrassedly.


    The girl standing in front of Gao Ge looks even more furious.


    ¡°Yue Xincheng, come out now. I can make you suffer less!¡± Su Hui says resentfully while glaring at Yue Xincheng.


    Yue Xincheng feels scared and draws back his neck. He doesn¡¯t even dare to step up.


    ¡°And you, you are Gao Ge, right? Back off right now. It¡¯s none of your business! If you don¡¯t step aside, don¡¯t blame me for beating you too!¡± Su Hui says to Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge is unhappy then.


    What does she think of him? Yue Xincheng is his sworn friend for life or death. A die-hard buddy! Su Hui should intend to beat Yue Xincheng in front of Gao Ge and even asks Gao Ge to step aside. So ridiculous!


    Hence, he hastens to take a step forward and stand straight with a more serious look. He sinks his breath to his lower belly, saying sonorously and forcefully, ¡°Yue Xincheng is my buddy! You can beat my buddy but not me!¡±


    After saying that, he pulls Yue Xincheng out of his back and steps aside himself.


    Yue Xincheng glances at Gao Ge with a complex look and then hastens to go through several desks to flee from the front door.


    Li Long comes to Gao Ge¡¯s front and says in a low voice, ¡°Boss, Yue Xincheng¡¯s look seemed a bit complex just now. What did he try to tell?¡±


    ¡°He probably thought it was so lucky for him to have a friend like me in his life!¡± Gao Ge is Yue Xincheng¡¯s good friend so he understands what he wanted to say judging from his look.


    Li Long even has a blind worship of Gao Ge. Yet, when he recalls Yue Xincheng¡¯s look upon leaving, Li Long just feels that what Gao Ge said is wrong¡­


    However, Boss is boss.


    Even if Boss is wrong, he must listen and not refute!


    This is what Li Long should do as a backup buddy of Gao Ge.


    Not for a while after Yue Xincheng and Su Hui left, Liu Zhongyi walks into the classroom.


    In the Cultivation Academy, cultural course is also rather important. However, after the cultivation schools become completely popular in Huaxia, new departments will come to being, such as sword department, Confucianism department, painting department, martial arts department, weaponry department and etc.


    Yet, as to the current Cultivation Academy, the students are mostly from the big families and schools, who try to break through their cultivation realms here. Certainly, there are some ancient martial arts families and cultivation schools that hope to show their loyalty to the authority institution, so they send their people to study here. Generally, these people have learnt something before. Some of them have learned about swordsmanship since childhood while some of them have learned about fistic arts since they were children. Due to a jumble of their skills, it¡¯s hard to divide departments.


    The students of Class Chaos are having slow progress in their learning. After all, they are not talented enough. Since Gao Ge¡¯s Qi conduction method was spread in Huaxia, the students in Class Heaven and Class Earth have got the hang of it and found out its various benefits. Yet, the students in Class Chaos are still pondering over it and even some of them believe that the current Qi conduction method is not as good as the one they are familiar with and have practiced over the past years.


    ¡°Gao Ge, please stand up to explain the advantages of the current Qi conduction method to your classmates.¡± Liu Zhongyi says to Gao Ge smilingly.


    Gao Ge stands up slowly and coughs, saying, ¡°Actually, the current Qi conduction method is quite simple, which leaves out those complex steps of the previous Qi conduction method you practiced before. In this case, there are many benefits. You will not only harvest double results with half of the efforts but also reduce the possibility of Qi diverging.¡±


    Hearing the words Qi diverging, the students become horrified.


    As a cultivator, they are surely aware of the danger of Qi diverging.


    Once Qi diverging happens during practicing, all their efforts will be wasted and even worse, their cultivation may drop.


    What¡¯s worse, it is common that the martial meridians will be cut off automatically after Qi diverging.


    For a cultivator, if his martial meridians are cut off, he will feel even more painful than being killed.


    That is what happens when something goes wrong with the martial arts training, which is a common scene on TV or in novels.


    ¡°Boss, if we practice the new Qi conduction method, will nothing go wrong with our martial arts training anymore?¡± Li Long asks in surprise.


    As a matter of fact, Liu Zhongyi has said that before for many times, except that he is not convincing after all.


    Now that Gao Ge said so, the students seem more convinced.


    The students all look towards Gao Ge with their eyes full of amazement.


    ¡°I won¡¯t say nothing will go wrong with the martial arts training. After all, cultivation is not easy. It¡¯s impossible to be riskless. However, by practicing the new method, the risk will be greatly reduced. For example, one out of ten may have Qi diverging when using the old Qi conduction method; yet, after adopting the new method, there¡¯s little chance to see even one out of 10 thousand people have Qi diverging.¡± Gao Ge says.


    All the students look so excited.


    ¡°In fact, it is easy to understand. Fewer steps, fewer actions, lower chance of making mistakes.¡± Gao Ge makes a conclusion in the end.


    The class start to clap their hands.


    Liu Zhongyi feels rather depressed.


    He has told them the same thing for numerous times.


    Yet, the class were still skeptical all the time.


    Now Gao Ge receives so much applause for saying the same words, which is so frustrating.


    ¡°Gao Ge is right. Hence, you should master the new Qi conduction method as soon as possible.¡± Liu Zhongyi says, ¡°If you have any questions about it, just ask Gao Ge. After all, it¡¯s Gao Ge who gave the Qi conduction method to the Dragon Court.¡±


    After Liu Zhongyi says that, the whole class falls into silence.


    Everyone can¡¯t help widening their eyes and feels so tremendously shocked.


    ¡°Well¡­ Boss, you are so awesome!¡± Li Long turns around to watch Gao Ge and his eyes almost pop out.


    He knows Gao Ge is powerful and awesome. Yet, he didn¡¯t know that Gao Ge had been so remarkably awesome to this extent.


    ¡°It¡¯s only basic operation. Sit down. Sit down.¡± Gao Ge waves his hand and says humbly.

 Chapter 94

    The news that the latest Qi conduction method was provided by Gao Ge has been widespread in the Cultivation Academy.


    It causes a sensation in the whole Academy.


    The people with higher cultivation level are more able to realize what the new Qi conduction method means to the Huaxia cultivation world.


    Originally, the cultivators were wondering who invented the new Qi conduction method. They guessed that the one who developed such method must be an ancient martial arts master, who was familiar with the advantages and disadvantages of the training methods of various schools and families. Nevertheless, when they learn that the Qi conduction method is offered by a young man of 17 or 18 years old, they are tremendously shocked.


    It¡¯s no exaggeration to say that the new Qi conduction method is absolutely a good deed, for which many cultivators will be thankful to the inventor.


    Of course, the only one who feels nothing about that is Gao Ge.


    Never has he felt that he did anything marvelous. On the contrary, he believes that it is actually good for him to disclose the Qi conduction method.


    Because even without him, the Qi conduction method would put forward anyway. He just brought something in the future to the current world. That¡¯s all.


    After class, Gao Ge catches up with Liu Zhongyi.


    ¡°Mr. Liu, I want to ask you for a favor.¡± Gao Ge says.


    Liu Zhongyi feels a bit surprised but he still nods his head, saying, ¡°What¡¯s it?¡±


    ¡°I would like to go to the library.¡± Gao Ge says.


    Liu Zhongyi takes a tumble, asking, ¡°What book do you want to find?¡±


    ¡°Some books on martial arts skills.¡±


    ¡°No problem. I can lend you my library card.¡± Liu Zhongyi says.


    Gao Ge feels shocked and asks, ¡°Is it not appropriate?¡± After all, one can have only one library card. If Gao Ge makes any trouble in the library, Liu Zhongyi must take the responsibility.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± While saying that, Liu Zhongyi has already passed a card taken out from his pocket, ¡°Do you know where the library is?¡±


    ¡°I actually don¡¯t know where it is.¡± Gao Ge shakes his head.


    ¡°Let me lead you over there.¡±


    They walk side by side on the way to the library.


    The scenery of the Cultivation Academy is quite beautiful. Especially on a road towards the library, there are Chinese parasol trees along both sides. The road looks a bit like the streets in Jinling.


    ¡°Gao Ge, I am quite curious. I feel that you seem to have met me before.¡± Liu Zhongyi says smilingly.


    Gao Ge rubs his nose, ¡°There are some people who have known each other for long but look like new acquaintances while some people feel like old friends at the first meeting.¡±


    ¡°Feel like old friends at the first meeting?¡± Liu Zhongyi becomes a bit stunned and then he just bursts into laughter, ¡°You are right. Yet, do you really never regret?¡±


    ¡°What for?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°In light of your talent, I am not the teacher good enough for you.¡± Liu Zhongyi walks slowly with his hands on the back.


    Gao Ge shakes his head, ¡°I¡¯ve never felt that way. There¡¯s nothing to feel grieved about. Mr. Liu is my teacher, who doesn¡¯t merely teach me martial arts skills or training methods. I must travel alone on the road of cultivation. As a saying goes, the master teaches the trade, but the apprentice¡¯s skill is self-made. It makes perfect sense. Now I have learned the trade. It¡¯s enough that you just beat me on the palm with a ferule when I make any mistake.¡±


    Liu Zhongyi asks smilingly, ¡°Since you don¡¯t regret, I will say nothing more. Do you still remember what I¡¯ve told you before? I¡¯ll handle any problem for you if I can. Even if I can¡¯t, I will think of other solutions. Actually, what I like most about you is not your cultivation or capability. Instead, I like your personality¨Cbeing calm and peaceful all the time. It¡¯s good that you have such a personality but inevitably, you will be incompatible with the Academy for that. After all, you are a student, not a teacher. The real peace features calmness. To that calmness there will succeed a tranquil repose; in that repose, the object of pursuit is then determined; and that being determined, wisdom may be attained; with the wisdom, comprehension may be achieved; and the comprehension will be followed by the attainment of the desired end.¡±


    Gao Ge ponders for a while and pauses to salute to Liu Zhongyi while cupping his hands in front of his chest, ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±


    Liu Zhongyi stops too, looking at the building in front of them and then staring at Gao Ge. He says, ¡°Here we are. Go inside first. In fact, all the truths lie in the books. What I told you is what I have learnt from books. There are some truths that I haven¡¯t understood. If I do, I won¡¯t tell you the exact words of them anyway. Instead, I will tell you the version in my understanding with my own words. What the book says may not always be right. Yet, when you find the book incorrect, you should tell the world why it is wrong. Otherwise, you should follow what it says.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Liu Zhongyi waves his hand and then turns around to leave.


    Watching Liu Zhongyi¡¯s back, Gao Ge smiles.


    He turns around, walking towards the library.


    The library of the Cultivation Academy is not as grand as imagined. On the contrary, it is quite simple and crude with only two floors.


    An old man in Confucian clothes is sitting by the gate of the library in the sun with a book, ¡°The Analects of Confucius¡± in his hand. When reading the book, he keeps shaking his head once in a while so as to recite it.


    ¡°Boy, freeze.¡± He suddenly speaks when Gao Ge comes to his front.


    Just when he says that, a power stops Gao Ge forcefully as if an invisible wall appears in front of him.


    ¡°The order, once given, will be strictly enforced.¡± Gao Ge is taken aback and turns around to look at the ordinary old man lying on the chair, with his eyes full of respect.


    ¡°Um?¡± The old man opens his eyes out of surprise to watch Gao Ge, ¡°You are quite learned?¡±


    Gao Ge smiles and salutes to the old man.


    ¡°Are you one of the Confucian apprentices?¡± The old man asks.


    ¡°The students in the Academy are all the Confucian apprentices.¡± Gao Ge says seriously.


    The old man sneers, ¡°Nonsense. Do you really think I am ignorant? Nowadays, many young men in Huaxia assert that Confucianism has poisoned Huaxia for thousands of years. Is that only a groundless rumor?¡±


    Gao Ge thinks for a while and rebukes, ¡°You are partially right. Many young people think the beliefs of Confucianism that include concession, kindness, righteousness, courtesy, wisdom, trust, loyalty, filial piety and fraternal duty make us relatively weak when confronting strong enemies.¡±


    ¡°So you think it is wrong?¡± The old man in Confucian clothes stands up suddenly and flies into a rage, with his clothes moving around in the air.


    Gao Ge takes a step back, feeling a gust of strong pressure. The power of stars inside his body starts to surge heavily, which apparently senses that Gao Ge may have encountered danger.


    ¡°We may talk about truth on the table but I won¡¯t sit with the weak around the same table.¡± Gao Ge says seriously, ¡°Confucius proposed his thoughts in the Spring and Autumn Period and the Warring States Period, when endless brutal wars broke out. Faced with dead bodies of the starved and soldiers, he put forward enlightening statements. In the era of ¡®Common people being hopeless and capable people negligent of the world¡±, he still didn¡¯t give up his ambition and devoted himself to guiding the common to learn about virtue and morality, which is certainly right. However, the later generations indulged foreign enemies with their unreasonable demand in light of the morality principle, which is wrong. It is even more wrong that the common people use Confucianism to cover their cowardice. What is actually wrong is not the thoughts but that the people gave up the weapon to defend for the country while taking up ¡®The Analects of Confucius¡¯!¡±


    The old man¡¯s eyes glitter like knives.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t hang back.


    After a while, the old man bursts out laughing.


    ¡°Good. Very good!¡±


    After saying that, he lies back on the chair.


    ¡°You can go inside!¡±


    Gao Ge takes a deep breath, wiping the sweat on his forehead and striding into the library.


    After Gao Ge goes into the library, Liu Zhongyi returns to the gate of the library.


    ¡°Sir, you just let him in without checking his library card. It¡¯s against the rules of the Academy.¡± Liu Zhongyi stands aside and says smilingly.


    ¡°Rarely have I met such a smart kid. What if he doesn¡¯t have a library card? Then can I let him in? Hence, I may as well let him in without checking!¡± The old man mumbles with his eyes closed.


    Liu Zhongyi is greatly delighted.


    ¡°Liu Zhongyi.¡± The old man says suddenly.


    ¡°Sir, I am here.¡±


    ¡°You are better than me.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t deserve this¡­¡± Liu Zhongyi appears afraid and fearful when faced with the old man.


    ¡°You are better than me indeed. Look, you have a good student while I don¡¯t.¡± The old man sighs and glimpses Liu Zhongyi.


    Liu Zhongyi is speechless.

 Chapter 95

    Upon entering the library, Gao Ge is immersed in amazement.


    When he saw the old man outside, he didn¡¯t think much. When the old man said that the order, once given, will be strictly enforced, he instantly realized who the man was.


    The Confucian scholar in the contemporary era, Lou Zhoutian!


    Even in his previous life, Gao Ge only heard of his name and never saw him with his own eyes.


    ¡°Mr. Liu once told me that Mr. Lou was his teacher. I never expected that I could meet him here. How lucky I am! When I leave the library, it¡¯ll be great if I can talk with him for a while.¡± Gao Ge thinks to himself.


    In the library, there are very few students but teachers, who look at Gao Ge with curious eyes. It seems that he becomes an alien here.


    ¡°Gao Ge?¡± Gao Ge feels patted on the shoulder. He turns around only to see Meng Fang standing behind him.


    ¡°Mr. Meng, you are here too!¡± Gao Ge says smilingly.


    Meng Fang nods his head, asking, ¡°How come you are here? Isn¡¯t this place not open to the students?¡±


    Gao Ge waves the library card to him, saying with a grin, ¡°Mr. Liu gave me his library card.¡±


    Meng Fang takes a tumble, saying in a low voice, ¡°Oh, I see. Your teacher is quite kind to you, who also trusts you. You know, even he has only two opportunities to enter the library every month. And teachers of Class Heaven can have more opportunities then.¡±


    Gao Ge is taken aback. He didn¡¯t know that before.


    ¡°This is your fortune as well as his.¡± Meng Fang says in a low voice, ¡°Have you ever felt regretful?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Liu just asked me the same question. I said no.¡± Gao Ge says smilingly.


    Meng Fang nods his head.


    ¡°By the way, Mr. Meng, how long can I stay in the library?¡±


    ¡°How long?¡± Meng Fang is a bit surprised, ¡°What do you mean? How long do you plan to stay here?¡±


    Gao Ge grins, ¡°You just said that Mr. Liu could only come in here for two times per month. Is there any restriction on the duration here?¡±


    Meng Fang can¡¯t help bursting into laughter, which arouses the attention from others at present. After all, this is the library. If he were not the teacher of Class Heaven, he might be scolded by some people at the moment.


    Meng Fang senses the unamiable look around him so he hastens to stop laughing, shaking his head and saying, ¡°Not for that. It¡¯s kind of a loophole. You may use that.¡±


    ¡°Does the loophole really exist?¡± Gao Ge is shocked.


    Meng Fang says with a straight face, ¡°Most of the people who can enter the library are teachers. Do you think they are as shameless as you?¡±


    Gao Ge can¡¯t help sighing.


    It turns out that being shameless comes with so many benefits.


    Hence, if you are bashful, you get nothing; if you are shameless, you get everything.


    ¡°Besides, the books in the library can be taken out, but you must return it within one day.¡± Meng Fang says, ¡°You must keep it in mind.¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head, watching Meng Fang leave.


    When Gao Ge turns around to look at the well-organized bookshelf, he takes a deep breath. It seems that he can smell the aroma of books.


    ¡°I shall not think about that. The most important thing at present is to find the martial arts suitable for me. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be a waste to come in here.¡± After saying that, Gao Ge buries himself into the books quickly to search.


    After staying in the library for about two hours, Gao Ge hasn¡¯t read one single book.


    ¡°No, no!¡±


    At the moment, he hears someone talking behind him.


    ¡°What do you mean by no? There are so many books about martial arts. Isn¡¯t there any one of them worth reading for you?¡±


    Gao Ge is taken aback. There are many capable masters in the Cultivation Academy, every one of whom can come to his back without being noticed by him.


    Luckily, these people are not his enemies. Otherwise, he may be dead now.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Lou.¡± Gao Ge greets him in an apprentice¡¯s manner.


    Lou Zhoutian feels surprised, ¡°You know me?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t recognize you just now but I did afterwards.¡± Gao Ge says with a bitter smile.


    ¡°Interesting. Yet, that¡¯s not important. Tell me first. How come you said no to the books?¡± Lou Zhoutian frowns and asks.


    ¡°These martial arts are too low-level.¡± Gao Ge shakes his head and says, ¡°I want to find some Heaven-level martial arts.¡±


    Lou Zhoutian puts on an extremely sulky expression, reaching out his hand to knock on Gao Ge¡¯s head, ¡°Boy, you are so light-minded! You know what, the Heaven-level martial arts methods are also collected here, but do you think you can understand them? You must cultivate step by step. It¡¯s the simplest principle. Don¡¯t you know that?¡±


    Feeling a bit awkward, Gao Ge stands there at a loss.


    ¡°Although I focus on Confucianism, I also know about the martial arts methods of the cultivators. What¡¯s your major?¡± Lou Zhoutian sighs and asks.


    When he talked with Gao Ge before, he thought this young man was talented indeed.


    Otherwise, he would not directly praise Gao Ge in front of Liu Zhongyi. In his view, Gao Ge is only heading towards a wrong direction for now. As to young men, it is an inevitable thing and it will be okay if he is corrected. After all, Lou Zhoutian has a lot of time. To some extent, Gao Ge is kind of his student¡¯s student, so it¡¯s not against the rules.


    Hearing what Lou Zhoutian asked, Gao Ge falls into silence.


    Now Lou Zhoutian becomes at a loss.


    ¡°Is this question so hard to answer?¡±


    Gao Ge says with a bitter smile, ¡°I have learnt only one martial art, that is, Thunder Fist from the Xia Family. As to what I am majoring in, currently, it should be fistic arts?¡±


    Lou Zhoutian is outraged by Gao Ge.


    ¡°Absurd! Completely absurd! Don¡¯t you learn anything meaningful in the Cultivation Academy?¡±


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t know whether to cry or to laugh, ¡°It¡¯s only a few days since I came to the Cultivation Academy.¡±


    It seems that Lou Zhoutian has thought of something. He asks, ¡°Did you pass the secret realm of Mount Duanlong?¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head heavily. He didn¡¯t know that Lou Zhoutian should know about that too.


    ¡°No wonder.¡± Lou Zhoutian strokes his beard and says seriously, ¡°Follow me.¡±


    After saying that, he turns around to walk forward.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t hesitate to catch up quickly.


    Following Lou Zhoutian, Gao Ge goes up to the second floor of the library.


    When they reach the second floor, it¡¯s like that they enter a totally different world.


    On the first floor, Gao Ge can hardly find a book about martial arts, let alone the book of advanced level.


    Yet, on the second floor, there are basically books about various martial arts, swordsmanship methods and training methods, etc.


    However, Lou Zhoutian still doesn¡¯t stop. Gao Ge dare not stop to read the books but keep following Mr. Lou.


    Their emergence arouses a lot of attention. Gao Ge hears many teachers whispering to each other about why Gao Ge is walking with Lou Zhoutian.


    Their tones are full of envy and jealousy.


    When Lou Zhoutian stops, Gao Ge finds that on the second floor of the library there is a detached room. And Lou Zhoutian takes out a key from nowhere to open the door.


    ¡°Come in.¡± Lou Zhoutian says in a soft voice.


    On the second floor, more teachers walk towards here, who look so shocked.


    Gao Ge feels a bit confused. What on earth is there¡­


    ¡­in this room?

 Chapter 96

    After entering the room, Lou Zhoutian shouts the moment that he shuts the door.


    ¡°What are you looking at? You can¡¯t get in here anyhow!¡±


    The teachers put on a helpless expression.


    The scholar is knowledgeable indeed, but he is really bad-tempered. He never saves face for anyone in conversation.


    When the door of the room is closed, Gao Ge suddenly thinks of something. Watching Lou Zhoutian¡¯s back, he asks, ¡°Mr. Lou, is my teacher your student?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lou Zhoutian turns around to look at him.


    ¡°Then why do you just stand by while Mr. Liu is marginalized by others in the Cultivation Academy?¡± Gao Ge asks confusedly.


    Actually, he knows little about Lou Zhoutian, but he is sure of one thing.


    Even the seniors in the Dragon Court must greet Lou Zhoutian in the manner of a student.


    In light of that, Lou Zhoutian can just do whatever he wants in the cultivation world of Huaxia.


    ¡°What do you think the reason is?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    ¡°When someone is drowning, you want to pull him out but he is unwilling to reach out his hand, what can you do?¡± Lou Zhoutian shakes his head, ¡°Forget it. I won¡¯t talk about it. Just have a look here to see whether any of the martial arts in here are suitable for you.¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head and asks no more.


    Lou Zhoutian has indicated that he doesn¡¯t want to talk about it. In this case, if Gao Ge keeps asking, he is not being sensible then.


    In the small room, there is only a row of bookshelves. The bookshelves are also marked, except that there is only one word marked on every bookshelf.


    ¡°Heaven or Earth.¡±


    The books are divided into only two types.


    Gao Ge is hesitant for a short while and then comes to his senses.


    He turns around to watch Lou Zhoutian with eyes widened, asking, ¡°Mr. Lou, are the martial arts here all Heaven level and Earth level?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing to get excited about.¡± Lou Zhoutian says impatiently.


    Gao Ge is out of breath.


    He gets so surprised and thrilled.


    Many schools, which take a solid place in the cultivation world, all gain their firm foothold through a Heaven-level mental cultivation method. The Xia Family in Song City is sort of a first-class ancient martial arts family but the best martial arts they have is merely Thunder Fist.


    What¡¯s stored here are all Heaven-level and Earth-level mental cultivation methods. If he can master them all, he will be able to overrun the whole world and go anywhere as he pleases.


    ¡°For every martial art, you must need a foundation to learn it.¡± Lou Zhoutian coughs and says to Gao Ge, ¡°Especially the Heaven-level mental cultivation methods, only ancient martial arts masters can learn them. What cultivation realm have you reached?¡±


    ¡°Probably¡­ Still the realm of Qi training.¡± Gao Ge says.


    ¡°He-he.¡± Lou Zhoutian snorts, ¡°Hence, do you still feel that the martial arts out there are not good enough for you?¡±


    Gao Ge finally understands why Lou Zhoutian brings him here¨Cto make him shrink back from difficulties directly.


    But¡­


    It happens that Gao Ge is the kind of person who won¡¯t give up even in the face of difficulties!


    In fact, Gao Ge is just unwilling to let go of good things. So was he on Mount Duanlong.


    ¡°You can stay here for only six hours. I¡¯ll take you out in six hours.¡± After saying that, Lou Zhoutian stands up to walk out of the room with the door closed.


    Six hours.


    It¡¯s enough to do a lot of things.


    However, for Gao Ge, six hours is too little!


    What can he do within six hours?


    He may not be able to finish several books about martial arts!


    In the room, Gao Ge also sees Thunder Fist of the Xia Family, which stuns him indeed.


    ¡°It seems that almost all the martial arts of different families and schools in Huaxia are collected here!¡± Gao Ge can¡¯t help exclaiming.


    The Dragon Court must have contributed to this. Even if no one mentions it, Gao Ge can think of it anyway. Otherwise, how can the families and schools provide the martial arts methods voluntarily?


    Even though their descendants are studying in the Academy, it¡¯s impossible as well! After all, these martial arts are the foundation of the families and schools.


    When Gao Ge enters the room, many teachers get out of the library and head towards the principal¡¯s office.


    The whole Academy is in a hubbub!


    ¡°Mr. Lou, how can you let an ordinary student who just came to our Academy enter our most important Martial Arts Depository?¡±


    ¡°He is right! It¡¯s completely inappropriate!¡±


    ¡°Please open the door so that we can take him out!¡±


    A group of teachers also gather around Lou Zhoutian to shout loudly, who is sitting in the sun by the door.


    Lou Zhoutian narrows his eyes, making the teachers subconsciously take a few steps back.


    After all, he is quite reputable.


    Although Lou Zhoutian enters the Way through Confucianism, no one dares to deny this old scholar¡¯s capability.


    Since Principal Gongsun has appointed me as the librarian, that makes me the decision-maker of all the things in the library. Do I have to report to you what I¡¯ve done? If so, you may as well ask Principal Gongsun to come here and I¡¯ll confront him face to face!¡± Probably Lou Zhoutian feels that the people are annoyingly noisy and gets a bit impatient so he finally can¡¯t help talking.


    They look at each other in speechless despair.


    ¡°Mr. Lou, you must know that the boy is only a student of No. 8 Class Chaos. Even if you let him stay in there, it¡¯s meaningless to him!¡± Ms. Qin in No. 1 Class Chaos suddenly says.


    Lou Zhoutian laughs, saying, ¡°In this case, what are you worrying about? He can¡¯t learn anything anyway. No need to worry then!¡±


    Ms. Qin is too angry to speak anything more.


    Even if she is extremely furious now, she doesn¡¯t dare to yell at Lou Zhoutian or say any words of disrespect.


    ¡°Here is Principal Gongsun!¡± Someone suddenly says in a loud voice.


    The people at present look backwards. A middle-aged man in a black coat is walking to this direction, followed by a crowd of people.


    Lou Zhoutian is still sitting on the chair, without any desire to stand up.


    Gongsun Moyang walks to Lou Zhoutian¡¯s front and squats down on the ground.


    ¡°What do you want to do? Gongsun, are you going to kick me out?¡± Lou Zhoutian says with his eyes narrowed.


    ¡°Of course not. You are the key stand in our Academy. The principal can be changed but you can¡¯t.¡± Gongsun Moyang says seriously.


    ¡°Ahem.¡± Lou Zhoutian snorts, ¡°Since you come here for nothing, why is the disturbance?¡±


    Gongsun Moyang waves his hand to dispel the surrounding teachers and then asks in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Lou, do you think that boy is a diamond in the rough?¡±


    ¡°Nothing about diamond in the rough. I just find him delightful and don¡¯t want him to take the wrong road.¡± Lou Zhoutian says, ¡°He has grandiose aims but puny abilities at such a young age. He even looks down up the martial arts of Dark and Yellow levels, so I directly took him to the Martial Arts Depository to have a look. In this way, his arrogant thoughts can be perished as soon as possible.¡±


    Gongsun Moyang can¡¯t help laughing.


    ¡°What are you laughing at?¡±


    ¡°I am laughing at the fact that you haven¡¯t learnt how to lie even though you have read a lot.¡± Gongsun Moyang says gaily, ¡°I can think of a lot of ways to dispel his thoughts even with my eyes closed. Can¡¯t you think of one?¡±


    ¡°Have you ever seen any old scholar refuse to be reasonable?¡± Lou Zhoutian suddenly asks.


    Gongsun Moyang shakes his head subconsciously.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll show you.¡± Lou Zhoutian stands up from the chair and straightens up, shouting out loud, ¡°I just allow it! I do whatever I like.¡±


    Gongsun Moyang is speechless.

 Chapter 97

    In the Martial Arts Depository, Gao Ge has been dazzled.


    Faced with so many martial arts books, he doesn¡¯t know which one he should pick.


    It¡¯s like when a man walks into a karaoke bar, in face of various kinds of girls, he can¡¯t decide which one to choose.


    ¡°This is the advanced martial arts of Xiaoshan Sword Sect, Heaven Shaking Sword Method; and here is the Taiji Sword and Taijiquan of Wudang Mountain. Oh? There is Ghost-like Steps of Shadow School too!¡±


    Gao Ge becomes as happy as a lark.


    The Xiaoshan Sword Sect, Wudang Mountain and Shadow School are all the first-rate schools in the cultivation world of Huaxia.


    And Thunder Sect is absolutely no match for them.


    What intrigues Gao Ge most is the Ghost-like Steps of Shadow School, which is regarded as the No. 1 body movement method. If he adopts the method in battle, he may attack the enemy by surprise. Even when he meets a tough opponent and wants to flee, he can definitely run away as long as the capability gap is not too wide!


    If the enemy is beatable, he will beat him up to death.


    If the enemy is too strong to defeat, he will give in and escape as soon as possible.


    This is Gao Ge¡¯s strategy when confronting an enemy.


    Therefore, as a cultivator, the most important thing is not about the capability but the ability to keep alive. Speaking of that, the Ghost-like Steps of Shadow School is always what cultivators yearn for.


    ¡°This is good stuff! As to the Heaven Shaking Sword Method, it is powerful indeed, but it¡¯s pitiful that I don¡¯t have a suitable weapon now. I may as well learn the Taijiquan of Wudang Mountain and King Kong Palm of Nanshan Temple.¡± Gao Ge thinks to himself carefully. These are all Heaven-level mental cultivation methods. Even if he only masters one of them, he can enhance his capabilities within a short period of time.


    He starts to read the method of Taijiquan and yet, after reading it for a while, he finds the words in the book awkward-sounding and hard to understand. It¡¯s never as simple as the forms stated in the books such as Parting the Wild Horse¡¯s Mane and the Blue Dragon Going out of the Water. The Taijiquan on the surface is nothing more than exercise for improving health, and yet the fatal attacking skills hidden in Taijiquan are actually a lot.


    What Taijiquan emphasizes most is notion, form, Qi and spirit, and the basic movements include warding off, rolling back, pressing, pushing, pulling down, splitting, elbowing, body stroke, advancing, retreating, shifting left, shifting right and central equilibrium.


    As Gao Ge reads one page, he closes his eyes.


    After the recovery of the aura, as the common people become cultivators, their memories are also improved. Gao Ge wants to memorize the martial arts through reciting first and then digesting them later. Rome is not built in one day. He must learn the martial arts step by step.


    To Gao Ge¡¯s surprise, when he tries to urge his power of stars to enhance his memories, something fabulous happens to the Star Tree inside his body. The stars on the tree begin to glitter constantly and then converge to form a shape that keeps practicing the movements one by one in his mind. Unconsciously, Gao Ge falls into a trance.


    The moment that he reopens his eyes, his eyes still reflect glittering starlight and the movements that the converged stars practiced are still lingering in his head, which are hard to forget.


    ¡°Can the Star Tree also do this?¡± Gao Ge is greatly rejoiced to find out the benefits the Star Tree brings for him.


    He puts down the book about Taijiquan and then picks up the one about Ghost-like Steps hurriedly.


    He can only stay in the room for six hours. It¡¯s hard for him to get in here again, so he must memorize as many martial arts as possible within the shortest period of time.


    ¡°The Ghost-like Steps mainly relies on speed. Even if I memorize it now, it¡¯ll be good enough if I can give play to it by 30% in real practice. Hence, I must keep enhancing my capabilities. Only when my speed is fast enough can I fully master the Ghost-like Steps.¡± Gao Ge says with a frown.


    What Lou Zhoutian said before is right. In terms of Gao Ge¡¯s current capabilities, it is not easy for him to comprehend these Heaven-level martial arts. If it were not for the Star Tree, it would be great enough for Gao Ge to memorize only the Taijiquan method within six hours.


    With the help of the Star Tree, it becomes more efficient for Gao Ge to memorize the martial arts. If he just keeps the martial arts in mind through rote memorization, it¡¯ll be like transcribing a document. However, since Gao Ge has the Star Tree, it¡¯s like copying a document to a USB flash disk. The improvement of the efficiency is just beyond words.


    After Gao Ge memorizes the Taiji Sword and Heaven Shaking Sword Method through the practice of the Star Tree, he stands up to walk around, trying to find a martial arts book more suitable for him.


    In the end, his eyes are fixed on a small wooden podium. Above the podium, there is a black box with a lock catch and yet not locked.


    He thinks for a while and then walks towards it, reaching out his hand to take it. Surprisingly, there is a layer of dust on the box.


    ¡°How long has it been since the box was left here untouched?¡± Gao Ge is a bit surprised. He blows air to get rid of the dust. He can¡¯t help coughing for a few times. After he opens the box, he finds a scroll placed inside it.


    He takes the scroll out and rolls it open, saying in surprise, ¡°Is this a martial arts method too? Well, I should read it from right to left. Beidou Sword Method? The first layer, Tianshu Sword Method; the second layer, Tianxuan Sword Method. That¡¯s it?¡±


    Gao Ge has a gut feeling that this sword method is just meant for him.


    Although there are only the first two layers of the method on the scroll¨CTianshu Sword Method and Tianxuan Sword Method and the rest remains unknown, he can still feel the power of stars is surging madly inside his body even with only a glance.


    ¡°This is it!¡± Gao Ge says excitedly with his fists clenched.


    He has believed in his intuition all the time. Now he knows by instinct that the Beidou Sword Method is a good stuff and he can¡¯t miss it!


    ¡°Sword may shatter the sky with the attained power of stars by the starlight.¡± This is the preface of the Beidou Sword Method, which happens to echo with the power of stars inside Gao Ge¡¯s body.


    ¡°The Beidou Sword Method keeps mentioning attaining the power of stars with the help of the starlight. It seems that even the author of this method believes that it is difficult to achieve that, and yet I don¡¯t need to worry about it. I have the power of stars inside my body. The so-called starlight or star power probably refers to the power of stars.¡± Gao Ge feels shocked as he reads along. He even starts to wonder whether the Beidou Sword Method is related to the Star Tree in his body.


    ¡°I must ask Mr. Lou about this after I get out of here. The origin of the Beidou Sword Method maybe will resolve the mystery of my Star Tree.¡±


    He tries to get familiar with the Beidou Sword Method. He closes his eyes and wants to keep it in mind just like what he did to Taiji Sword and Ghost-like Steps.


    However, when he looks towards the Star Tree, he sees a lot of nebulae surging.


    The nebulae are immense and vast, appearing like various small worlds that are colorful and pretty.


    ¡°Wow¡­¡± Gao Ge is astounded, holding the scroll tighter subconsciously.


    It must be good stuff!


    He can¡¯t help roaring to express his ecstasy.


    Never has he ever seen such nebulae!

 Chapter 98

    The nebulae are still surging just like huge waves beating against the shore.


    Gao Ge suddenly has a rejoiced feeling of strolling towards the fountainhead and sitting there to watch clouds rise.


    At the moment, Gao Ge only feels that his power of stars seems to fall into a wonderful condition and get elevated essentially.


    He sits cross-legged to feel the surging of the power of stars and meanwhile he runs the Star Rotating Method slowly, trying to integrate it with the Beidou Sword Method in a perfect way. As to the result, Gao Ge is not sure about it. Anyway, it depends on one¡¯s efforts.


    Eventually, the stars begin to slowly converge, practicing the Tianshu Sword Method and Tianxuan Sword Method of the Beidou Sword Method in a majestic manner.


    Immersed in the practicing of the Beidou Sword Method, Gao Ge has forgotten about the time. It¡¯s not until someone knocks on the door that he is pulled out by an outside force.


    ¡°Hey you, are you going to spend the night here?¡± Lou Zhoutian says with a frown.


    Gao Ge laughs, ¡°No, I didn¡¯t notice the time.¡±


    ¡°You are really okay with staying here¡­¡± Lou Zhoutian mumbles in a low voice.


    To be honest, Gao Ge has completely surprised him.


    He thought Gao Ge couldn¡¯t stay here for long and should have left long ago. Unexpectedly, the boy has stayed here for the whole six hours and Lou Zhoutian must come here to ask him out.


    It seems that he underestimated the boy.


    ¡°Have you gained anything after staying here for so long?¡± Lou Zhoutian says smilingly.


    He is full of expectation about what Gao Ge will say next.


    He hopes that his efforts can be known by Gao Ge, who will give up after seeing so many martial arts.


    The temporary intention of giving up is not a bad thing for Gao Ge.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. After reading a few martial arts books, I should get to know more now. What I need to do in the following days is to master them through comprehension. Of course, I have to elevate my capabilities first.¡± Gao Ge says with a grin.


    Lou Zhoutian gets angry and says, ¡°You mean, you have learned a few martial arts here?¡±


    Gao Ge feels confused and fails to understand why Lou Zhoutian is unhappy, but he still nods his head.


    ¡°Ahem, fine. Come out with me!¡± Lou Zhoutian raises his voice.


    Gao Ge becomes a bit flurried, following Lou Zhoutian out of the library though.


    To his surprise, Gao Ge finds that there have been a lot of teachers and students outside.


    Yue Xincheng, Xia Lu and other friends of his are here too.


    ¡°Are you Gao Ge?¡± Gongsun Moyang looks at Gao Ge and says smilingly.


    Gao Ge nods his head and becomes more surprised.


    By no means can he fail to know what the principal of the first Cultivation Academy in Huaxia looks like.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Principal Gongsun.¡±


    Gongsun Moyang looks a bit shocked, ¡°Do you know me?¡±


    Gao Ge grins, ¡°As a student in the Academy, I certainly know the principal.¡±


    ¡°You are right.¡± Gongsun Moyang nods his head and doesn¡¯t meddle with Gao Ge on that, saying, ¡°I do know something about you. You are quite good. No wonder Mr. Lou thinks highly of you.¡±


    ¡°I am so flattered. What you said makes me quite embarrassed.¡±


    Anyone who knows Gao Ge well may vomit his dinner eaten the day before if hearing that.


    Is there any moment when Gao Ge feels embarrassed?


    Did he face his conscience when he said that? Didn¡¯t he feel anything wrong with his conscience?


    Lou Zhoutian sneers and says, ¡°Brat, what did you just say to me in there? You have read a few books about martial arts and learned some, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    Gao Ge turns around to watch Lou Zhoutian, feeling at a loss.


    Does he have to repeat what he said?


    However, after Lou Zhoutian said that, quite some people put on a look with disdain.


    ¡°He is talking nonsense indeed!¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha, he is young! Most of the young people are bold to say anything.¡±


    ¡°Even I cannot completely master a Heaven-level martial art. Besides, the time was so limited. I would not be able to memorize it through mechanical memorizing, let alone comprehend it.


    Gao Ge takes a brief glimpse only to find the one who shouts the most loudly happens to be Ms. Qin from No. 1 Class Chaos.


    He feels so puzzled.


    Is this a mission impossible?


    Judging from what they said, they believe he is talking tall about memorizing a few books about martial arts.


    ¡°Gao Ge, although you beat me before, I suggest you should think carefully before you say anything!¡± Chu Jie shows up from nowhere and shouts at Gao Ge.


    ¡°Boy, I think you are the one who should think before saying anything!¡± Yue Xincheng flies into a rage after hearing what Chu Jie said. ¡°You just said, you were defeated by my boss before. Then what qualification do you have to say crap like that?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Chen Guo also says.


    Chu Jie stares at them resentfully and dare not speak anymore.


    ¡°Hmm. You are talking about the Heaven-level martial arts. Even a student in Class Heaven or a teacher of Class Heaven cannot master it within a short period of time, let alone a student in Class Chaos. On what grounds can you say you are able to make it?¡± The speaker happens to be an acquaintance of Gao Ge, his previous roommate, Wang Zhe.


    After a conflict, the boy stopped making trouble for Gao Ge.


    Surprisingly, he shows up again.


    Gao Ge just looks towards him and Wang Zhe turns pale quickly out of no reason.


    It seems that this guy is rather fearful of him!


    It¡¯s beyond Gao Ge¡¯s understanding.


    Over the past few days, he hasn¡¯t made any trouble for him! Is it because he beat Wang Zhe up in the dorm? However, if that¡¯s the case, Wang Zhe is too timid! Then how can such a person like Wang Zhe study in the Academy?


    Of course he doesn¡¯t know that only the resolution he made along with Chen Guo and Yue Xincheng on the game has been haunting Wang Zhe all the day, making Wang Zhe wake up every morning with the feeling of pain in the ass. For numerous times, Wang Zhe is scared to wake up by nightmares in a cold sweat.


    ¡°Gao Ge, are you serious or just kidding?¡± Gongsun Moyang ignores others, asking Gao Ge with a smile.


    Gao Ge remains silent for a second and then nods his head forcefully.


    ¡°Okay. Since so, tell us what you have learned and then show it to us. What do you think?¡± Gongsun Moyang doesn¡¯t care about others¡¯ shouting and keeps smiling.


    Gao Ge nods his head too, not feeling that anything is wrong.


    ¡°Gao Ge is good. His ambition just never dies until all is over!¡±


    ¡°Um. Be nice! You can say that newborn calves are not afraid of tigers.¡±


    Ms. Qin narrows her eyes and then looks at Gao Ge, saying, ¡°Gao Ge, if you can¡¯t do it, what shall we do about you?¡±


    Gao Ge glimpses her and then says with a cold look, ¡°Ms. Qin, what if I can do it?¡±


    Ms. Qin gets so angry that her face becomes red. She wants to say something back but she is stopped by Mr. Jiang.


    ¡°Ms. Qin, no more talking.¡± Mr. Jiang coughs and says helplessly, ¡°Do you forget what happened before?¡±


    Ms. Qin stamps on her feet, ¡°I don¡¯t think the brat is so lucky!¡±


    Although she said that, she doesn¡¯t dare to take a risk to do anything about Gao Ge.


    A fall into the pit, a gain in your wit!


    ¡°Boss, I trust you!¡± Yue Xincheng waves his arms and shouts at Gao Ge.


    ¡°Thank you. I trust myself too.¡± Gao Ge says at ease.

 Chapter 99

    More and more people gather around the library.


    Gongsun Moyang looks at Gao Ge and asks, ¡°Gao Ge, do you need to change a place?¡± He is worried that Gao Ge may feel stressed when faced with so many people here, which will affect his performance.


    Gao Ge fails to understand Gongsun Moyang¡¯s concern so he says subconsciously, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Gongsun Moyang bursts into laughter, ¡°What an arrogant boy! Good for you. Then we don¡¯t move to another place then.¡± He thought that Gao Ge wanted to show off in front of all the people at present on purpose. Of course, Gongsun Moyang doesn¡¯t find it wrong. On the contrary, he believes that it is a good thing. If a young man doesn¡¯t even have the courage to show himself, it is the worst thing.


    However, as a saying goes, going beyond the limit is as bad as falling short.


    Gongsun Moyang just worries that Gao Ge is being over confident.


    In that case, a good thing will become a bad thing.


    Yet, Gao Ge is not as complicated as Gongsun Moyang and others think.


    Before what happened today, he didn¡¯t notice that within such a short period of time being able to learn some Heaven-level martial arts is a remarkable thing.


    Of course, having heard so many disdainful words, if he still cannot understand, he must be an idiot.


    The fastest way to shut these people up is to tell them with capability that a worm that lives only in summer has no knowledge of ice.


    ¡°Boss, come on!¡±


    ¡°Gao Ge, you can do it!¡±


    Yue Xincheng and Chen Guo become a cheering squad for Gao Ge, who keep cheering up for him.


    Led by Gongsun Moyang and Lou Zhoutian, the rest people quickly retreat to make enough room for Gao Ge.


    ¡°Brat, if you haven¡¯t mastered those martial arts, you shall never go into the library again!¡± Lou Zhoutian says, which seems to put stress on Gao Ge.


    Because at the moment, he is really angry.


    At the very beginning, the talk about Confucianism with Gao Ge made him quite appreciate this young man.


    Otherwise, for someone like him, he would never give a blunt compliment on Gao Ge in front of Liu Zhongyi.


    Otherwise, he would have not brought Gao Ge into the Martial Arts Depository.


    He wanted to make the brat shrink back from difficulties but he didn¡¯t expect that Gao Ge should still dare to be so arrogant in front of so many people.


    Gao Ge looks at Lou Zhoutian and suddenly rolls his eyes. An idea occurs to him. He says with a grin, ¡°Mr. Lou, it¡¯s no point in terrifying me in that way! If you must say so, should I make it this time, ought you to allow me to enter the Martial Arts Depository whenever I want?¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    ¡°On what grounds can you ask for that?¡±


    ¡°The Martial Arts Depository is an important place of our Academy. Even we can¡¯t go there at will. How can you do that?¡±


    Lou Zhoutian is surprised by Gao Ge too.


    Then he bursts into laughter.


    ¡°Good for you! You do know how to gain benefits against my words! Ha-ha, fine! If you really can make it, I will allow you on that!¡± Lou Zhoutian says.


    ¡°Mr. Lou, you can¡¯t do that!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lou, how can you agree on that?¡±


    The teachers and students are furious about what Lou Zhoutian said.


    Isn¡¯t he acting recklessly?


    What is Gao Ge?


    Even Gongsun Moyang, principal of the Cultivation Academy, is not qualified to enter the Martial Arts Depository at will.


    Of course, as the curator of the library in the Cultivation Academy, Lou Zhoutian does have the right to do that. If Gao Ge really makes it and Lou Zhoutian agrees on his request, they can only be envious.


    ¡°Why the fuss?¡± Lou Zhoutian snorts. Suddenly, it feels as if even the temperature dropped a bit. ¡°All of you were just sneering at Gao Ge¡¯s boldness and shamelessness. It was you who asserted that he could never make it and now you are worried that he can make it. What attitude on earth do you hold?


    What do you actually mean? Can you have a firm stand?¡±


    Dissed by Lou Zhoutian, those led by Ms. Qin are so embarrassed that they can¡¯t say anything.


    Gongsun Moyang just looks on what is happening with a smile, silent and neutral.


    It seems that he is only an outsider.


    Ms. Qin and others keep staring at Gongsun Moyang for a while. In the Cultivation Academy, only he can confront Lou Zhoutian face to face.


    However, since Gongsun Moyang doesn¡¯t say anything, they can¡¯t shout out their disapproval then.


    Besides, what Lou Zhoutian said makes perfect sense. On the contrary, their behaviors do seem a bit contradictory.


    They have no choice but to be anxious.


    ¡°Since so, thank you for giving me the opportunity.¡± Gao Ge says with a grin and shows gratitude for Lou Zhoutian with a gesture.


    Seeing the confident look of Gao Ge, Ms. Qin and others look even more embarrassed and flurried.


    If it were others, they could surely look on coldly and sneer aside.


    Yet, this is Gao Ge!


    Before this, Gao Ge has given them a surprise.


    He challenged the whole class of No. 1 Class Chaos on his own.


    Although the students in No. 1 Class Chaos are not really capable, Gao Ge¡¯s speed of fighting, challenging manner and imposing vigor are vastly superior to any student in Class Heaven.


    Maybe this boy does have many advantages and he can continue creating miracles.


    ¡°Gao Ge, if you really can make it, I will call you Boss and do whatever you ask!¡± Chu Jie shouts out loud.


    Right after he said that, Yue Xincheng shouts.


    ¡°Forget about it! There are so many people who want to be my boss¡¯s buddy. Who do you think you are?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Li Long shows up from nowhere and immediately starts to chime in with Yue Xincheng.


    Chu Jie coughs and has nothing to say after his aim is exposed.


    What Yue Xincheng said is right. Gao Ge defeated Chu Jie before. Now, if Gao Ge can master those martial arts within such a short period of time, his prospect is beyond measure. With such a person to be the boss, it is a good thing anyway.


    In the Cultivation Academy, there is one more thing that is of vital importance. That is, to get along well with the students.


    Of course, it doesn¡¯t mean all the students. Otherwise, nothing else can be done all day long.


    There are only two types of people that one needs to associate with. One type is those with good family background, who are from first-class families or schools in Huaxia; the other type is those who have remarkable talents and a promising future. It¡¯s like gambling, just as if some noble families would fund the scholars for taking the imperial examination in ancient time. Somehow it is a way of speculation.


    ¡°Enough. No more crap talking. Gao Ge, please!¡± Ms. Qin says sneeringly.


    ¡°The audience are well seated. Please step on the stage.¡± Lou Zhoutian says plainly.


    Yue Xincheng doesn¡¯t understand what that means so he asks Liu Zhongyi in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Liu, what does that mean?¡±


    Liu Zhongyi thinks for a second and whispers to him, ¡°It means¨Cplease start fronting.¡±


    Yue Xincheng is speechless.


    Gao Ge laughs and begins to run the Star Rotating Method.


    Instantly, his power of stars begins to rush through the martial meridians and move around within his body.


    After taking a deep breath, he slowly takes a stride.


    ¡°Taijiquan.¡±


    Gao Ge says softly.


    He moves at an irregular speed, causing gusts of wind around him.


    Every step he takes is light and brisk. He takes his step back slightly, goes forward firmly, strikes out harshly and then withdraws the fists quietly.


    Gongsun Moyang raises his eyebrows.


    Lou Zhoutian also becomes serious and indulges himself in the performance.


    Liu Zhongyi clenches his fists with veins standing out at the frontal angle.


    Once again, he feels that it is tremendously lucky for him to have a student like Gao Ge.

 Chapter 100

    Gongsun Moyang is only looking on with a smile all the time.


    Yet, he doesn¡¯t look at other places, as if in the world, nothing can ever take his eyes away from Gao Ge.


    He doesn¡¯t nod his head slowly until Gao Ge makes the ending pose and takes a long breath.


    ¡°Good for you. I didn¡¯t expect you were really so capable. Although you are only sort of a beginner of Taijiquan, it is quite impressive that you are able to take it up to this extent within such a short period of time.¡± Gongsun Moyang says to Gao Ge.


    Gongsun Moyang¡¯s words are not over flattering at all.


    To learn a martial art is just like that. Difficult as cultivation is, to start from scratch and step on the road of cultivation is dozens of times harder than cultivation itself.


    Since Gao Ge can step on the road within such limited time, it won¡¯t be difficult for him to achieve more.


    ¡°What martial arts have you learnt? Show them all!¡± Lou Zhoutian doesn¡¯t put on any complex look and still appears quite calm, which is pretty normal. Lou Zhoutian, old and experienced, must have seen a lot of things and talents. As to someone who has gone through a lot of ups and downs, it is natural that he can act calmer than common people when faced with various things.


    Gao Ge looks at Lou Zhoutian and nods his head slightly. He ponders for a while and is about to practice when Meng Fang jumps forward, saying with a smile, ¡°Gao Ge, let me compete with you and see what you have learned.¡±


    Gao Ge says helplessly, ¡°Mr. Meng, did I do anything that offended you? You are technically trying to teach me a lesson!¡±


    Meng Fang laughs, ¡°Cut it out. It¡¯s not fun to only watch you do the showy but not practical martial arts. You must show it through real practice!¡±


    In fact, Gao Ge knows what Meng Fang has in mind. He does want to see the real effect of Gao Ge¡¯s martial arts and apart from that, he also hopes to enhance Gao Ge¡¯s memories and comprehension through practice.


    For Meng Fang, Gao Ge trusts him anyway, knowing that Meng Fang will never beat him hard without mercy.


    Meng Fang walks over and strikes out with a punch. Gao Ge takes a step back subconsciously at a fast speed and meanwhile, slides to the side of Meng Fang in a tricky manner.


    Meng Fang is stunned and can¡¯t help taking a few steps back to keep away from Gao Ge. Having recalled Gao Ge¡¯s moves, he blurts out, ¡°Ghost-like Steps? The Ghost-like Steps from Shadow School?¡±


    Gao Ge grins and says to Meng Fang smilingly, ¡°Mr. Meng is so experienced and knowledgeable!¡±


    The rest of the people, including Gongsun Moyang and Lou Zhoutian, are all startled.


    ¡°Within such a short period of time, this boy has learned Taijiquan and also the Ghost-like Steps from Shadow School?¡± Lou Zhoutian pauses after saying that, and then turns around to watch Gongsun Moyang, who is also rather shocked, saying, ¡°It seems that you haven¡¯t completely mastered the Ghost-like Steps from Shadow School?¡±


    Gongsun Moyang nods his head, ¡°I am only sort of at the beginner level. This method looks simple, but actually every step must be perfectly taken; otherwise, the effect will be greatly reduced. Gao Ge¡¯s movement seemed to be done in a flash but in fact, he took five steps, each of which could not be mistaken.¡±


    Saying that, he takes a deep breath and shakes his head, ¡°He is amazingly gifted.¡±


    Having heard Gongsun Moyang¡¯s high praise on Gao Ge, the others put on different looks.


    The cheering squad led by Yue Xincheng and Chen Guo is quite rejoiced and delighted.


    However, Ms. Qin, Wang Zhe and some others look so frustrated and unhappy.


    ¡°Asshole¡­¡± Wang Zhe curses in a low voice and yet, his shirt is grabbed by Li Long, who is standing behind him.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Li Long says angrily, ¡°Do you have a death wish?¡±


    Wang Zhe turns around to look at him. He wanted to fight with him but upon thinking that he was warned to behave before, he has to give in.


    Otherwise, in terms of Wang Zhe¡¯s capability, it is okay for him to handle a student from No. 8 Class Chaos.


    ¡°What are you looking at? Boy, my boss can take down ten of the persons like you on his own!¡± Li Long says with his eyes widened.


    ¡°Ha-ha! Cut the crap! My boss can absolutely take down 100 of the ones like him!¡± Yue Xincheng says immediately.


    Li Long bursts out laughing.


    Wang Zhe feels so frustrated.


    Since when dare a student of No. 8 Class Chaos talk so rudely in front of him? Wang Zhe is so confused.


    Now, Meng Fang strikes at Gao Ge again.


    At a much faster speed.


    Gao Ge tries to dodge with his Ghost-like Steps, but he ends up being punched due to his nonproficiency.


    He punches out randomly to force Meng Fang to retreat.


    ¡°Gao Ge, why are you still using Taijiquan? Did you only learn Taijiquan and the Ghost-like Steps?¡± Lou Zhoutian says unhappily.


    Gongsun Moyang can¡¯t help saying, ¡°He has succeeded mastering Ghost-like Steps and integrating Taijiquan into real practice within a short period of time. Even I cannot do it¡­¡±


    ¡°Is he like you? This is my apprentice¡¯s student. If he is just like you, I will never think highly of him!¡± Lou Zhoutian says bluntly.


    Gongsun Moyang is speechless.


    ¡°Mr. Lou, Principal Gongsun is right. You are asking too much.¡± Meng Fang turns around to say to Lou Zhoutian.


    Lou Zhoutian snorts and looks at Gao Ge, ¡°Do you think I ask for too much? Didn¡¯t you draw the long bow?¡±


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t know how to answer back.


    How come this old man is so good at bearing grudges?


    Yet, he thinks for a second and says, ¡°Mr. Lou, I did learn a few more in the Martial Arts Depository, except that the other methods are all about swordsmanship.¡±


    ¡°Interesting. Have you learned about swordsmanship?¡±


    ¡°Never.¡±


    ¡°So you are interested in swordsmanship?¡±


    Gao Ge thinks for a while and says honestly, ¡°I just believe that a cultivator majoring in swordsmanship looks quite awesome.¡±


    Lou Zhoutian is speechless.


    ¡°Actually, cultivators majoring in knife skills are also awesome.¡± A teacher who is specialized in knife skills says.


    At the moment, as someone laughs out loud, a silver light flashes across Gao Ge. He reaches out his hand to take the sword that is coming at him.


    The man who threw the sword out is a middle-aged man wearing a splendid long gown, who looks no older than 40 years old. His voice and laughing sound are quite bold and unrestrained. He shouts at Gao Ge, ¡°This sword is called Boli. Gao Ge, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°What a fabulous sword!¡± Gao Ge says seriously.


    ¡°How come it is fabulous?¡± The one who gave him the sword asks.


    Gao Ge thinks for quite a while and says, ¡°It looks cool.¡±


    The man laughs out loud.


    ¡°Gao Ge, the one who lent you the sword is the No. 1 swordsman in the Cultivation Academy. Show me to what extent you have learned about the swordsmanship in the Martial Arts Depository!¡± Meng Fang laughs and then strikes at Gao Ge again. Compared with the previous moves, Meng Fang goes at him even faster. Apparently, Gao Ge¡¯s attacks have made Meng Fang a bit stressed, who deliberately reined his capability before. Hence, Meng Fang has to show more capability of his.


    Thinking about the Heaven Shaking Sword Method, Gao Ge says to himself in his heart about the method, making a series of moves with the sword, which causes a gust of strong wind.


    The man who threw the sword out is greatly surprised when seeing that.


    ¡°Sword wind¡­ This boy, who never carried a sword before, now can raise a sword wind? Liu Zhongyi, you must give him to me. It¡¯s a reckless waste of things in your hands!¡±


    Liu Zhongyi is delighted, ¡°Gao Ge is a person, but not a thing. How come it is a waste of things?¡±


    ¡°Anyway, so it is indeed! If you want to argue about it, I must fight with you!¡± The man says impatiently, with his eyes fixed on Gao Ge who is waving the sword in his hand. He mumbles, ¡°Boli is not disgraced in his hands.¡±

 Chapter 101

    A swordsman must value his sword more than his life.


    For common people, a sword is merely some iron and a weapon.


    However, for a swordsman, his sword is as important as his limb or an organ.


    Xiao Linran loves his Boli Sword very much. He lent Boli to Gao Ge only out of recklessness, believing that the boy was quite talented indeed, for he could make such achievements after spending that little time in the Martial Arts Depository. Afterwards, he was itching to see what talent Gao Ge has on swordsmanship, worried that no one would give a sword to Gao Ge.


    Judging from his current performance, Xiao Linran is finally relieved.


    This young man called Gao Ge doesn¡¯t disappoint him.


    Others may not be able to see through Gao Ge¡¯s moves and some of them cannot even have a clue. They may only think Gao Ge does well in posture. To put it simple, they just feel it is impressive without even knowing what it is.


    However, as the No. 1 Swordsman in the Cultivation Academy, Xiao Linran surely won¡¯t focus on the surface only.


    His moves are fierce and the sword shadow appears determined without any hesitation.


    ¡°Xiao Linran, what do you think of Gao Ge¡¯s sword skills?¡± Gongsun Moyang suddenly stands behind his back and says with a smile.


    Xiao Linran turns around to look at Gongsun Moyang¡¯s ease look, saying after being silent for a while, ¡°It is satisfactory with a bit of shortcomings, but there are some highlights too.¡±


    After hearing that, Gongsun Moyang agrees to him softly and then thinks for a while before saying seriously, ¡°I am not a swordsman, but I do know something about you. I am afraid that there won¡¯t be many swordsmen who can raise sword wind while practicing with the sword.¡±


    Xiao Linran nods his head again, ¡°Not many indeed. If he can really raise a sword wind when he uses a sword for the first time, he can be regarded talented. I always hear others say that Tao is fair to everyone. However, the more I understand, the more I feel it is not true. Those who can raise a sword wind at the first time of practicing sword are usually called gifted men for swordsmanship. Yet, there are some swordsmen who work really hard but they just cannot catch up with the talents endowed with swordsmanship regardless of their efforts.¡±


    Saying that, Xiao Linran takes a long breath again and says, ¡°Hence, I always feel that life is not fair!¡±


    Gongsun Moyang asks, ¡°What kind of person are you?¡±


    ¡°The latter one.¡± Xiao Linran says with a bitter face.


    ¡°What about Gao Ge?¡±


    Xiao Linran stares at Gao Ge and says seriously, ¡°Compared with other gifted men for swordsmanship, he is even more awesome. It is a great pity that such a person doesn¡¯t major in swordsmanship. Please help persuade Liu Zhongyi into allowing Gao Ge to learn from me.¡±


    ¡°Even Mr. Liu may agree, will Mr. Lou agree?¡± Gongsun Moyang asks curiously, ¡°Xiao, since when do you become so naive?¡±


    Xiao Linran looks towards Lou Zhoutian. This old man appears so delighted and also keeps nodding his head while watching Gao Ge wave the sword. Although his hands are put on his back, they are tightly held together, as if he is trying to suppress something.


    The old man is also rather satisfied with Gao Ge!


    Taking a talent from Mr. Lou is just like fighting against a tiger over a meal.


    As the sword wind roars, waves of sound are generated in front of the library.


    Holding the Boli Sword, after getting familiar with it, Gao Ge completely lets go of himself and waves the sword faster and faster. His moves become increasingly off the standard.


    Xiao Linran laughs even more happily.


    ¡°What a diamond in the rough! If my master were still alive, he would be so satisfied to see Gao Ge!¡± Saying that, Xiao Linran becomes upset with frustrated eyes, ¡°What a pity! I am not that capable.¡±


    Gongsun Moyang appears serious with anger in his eyes, holding his breath to shout out loud.


    ¡°Xiao Linran, what do you want to do?¡±


    Xiao Linran¡¯s eyes are cloudy and then suddenly turn clear and sparkling, ¡°I want to tell everyone that one can become unrivalled as long as he keeps working hard on swordsmanship!¡±


    His voice is like bell and thunder, even Gao Ge quickly stops at this time, all the people unanimously look at the direction of Xiao Linran.


    At the moment, Xiao Linran raises his arms, leaving his large sleeves wide open. The surrounding air flows rapidly and forms an eye of wind with Xiao Linran as the center.


    Gao Ge looks at Xiao Linran. He recalls that he is the one who lent him the sword.


    His arm suddenly begins shaking. He looks down only to find the sword in his hand should be trembling slightly. Just like being endowed with vitality, the sword appears so intelligential.


    Xiao Linran suddenly opens his eyes, which seem to be imprinted with a vortex. He looks to Gao Ge and reaches out his hand, shouting, ¡°Boli!¡±


    The sword held in Gao Ge¡¯s hand, after being summoned by its owner, flies out of Gao Ge¡¯s hand and leaves as a wild horse unbridled.


    The sword blade is rattling. That¡¯s hum of a sword.


    All the people at present are shocked by the scene.


    They know Xiao Linran¡¯s attainment is marvelous, but out of expectation, he has been remarkable to such extent.


    What is a master like?


    This is a real master!


    Around him the sword spirit has formed an air current that keeps colliding with each other, making a sound of tigers crying.


    The hum of the sword is still continuing, as if it is not going to stop.


    Gao Ge is staring at Xiao Linran all the time. For him, even only watching Xiao is an enjoyment.


    The power of stars in his body is still madly surging.


    ¡°Mr. Liu, what is going on?¡± Yue Xincheng asks while scratching his head.


    ¡°Liu Zhongyi takes a deep breath, saying, ¡°Mr. Xiao has broken through again.¡±


    ¡°Break through?¡± Yue Xincheng says shockingly, ¡°Do all the swordsmen¡¯s breakthroughs look so cool?¡±


    Liu Zhongyi laughs, ¡°Of course not. Mr. Xiao encountered a barrier before. Yet, with the help of Principal Gongsun, he just accomplished in one action and thus was suddenly enlightened.¡±


    Before Liu Zhongyi finishes talking, Yue Xincheng can¡¯t help shaking his head.


    ¡°Mr. Liu, can we have a nice talk? What you just said is so obscure.¡±


    Liu Zhongyi looks at him unhappily and sighs, ¡°How ignorant and incompetent¡­¡±


    ¡°Now that I¡¯ve come to the Cultivation Academy, how can you say I am ignorant and incompetent? I learn martial arts every day!¡± Yue Xincheng argues.


    Liu Zhongyi doesn¡¯t feel like responding to him.


    When Xiao Linran reopens his eyes, he appears beaming and buoyant in spirits.


    He turns around to look at Gongsun Moyang, cupping his hands in front of his chest, ¡°Thank you for your advice.¡±


    ¡°I only pushed the boat with the current and would not say it was a favor.¡± Gongsun Moyang shakes his head and says smilingly.


    Xiao Linran doesn¡¯t say anything and just keep the favor in mind.


    For him, the breakthrough is a kind of elevation. As a cultivator, more specifically, a swordsman, the most important thing is to know where he should stab with his sword and what the target is.


    He waves at Gao Ge.


    ¡°You come over here!¡±


    Gao Ge goes forward as told.

 Chapter 102

    Summoned by Xiao Linran, Gao Ge feels so happy and knows that it must not be a bad thing to go there.


    As expected, Xiao Linran stares at Gao Ge with a clear look, saying slowly, ¡°From tomorrow on, you need to spend four hours practicing sword with me. What do you think?¡±


    Gao Ge is delighted beyond measure. He knows that Xiao Linran is a swordsman of impressive attainments in swordsmanship. Now he just needs a teacher to guide him in the learning of Beidou (Big Dipper) Sword Method. By instinct, he feels that as long as he masters it, his capability will be elevated to another level!


    As to other people, they can only get half of the result with twice the effort if they learn Beidou Sword Method. Nevertheless, with the help of the power of stars in his body, it must be easier for Gao Ge to do what others cannot do.


    With such an advantageous condition, if Gao Ge doesn¡¯t use it well, even he will feel that he is too absurd.


    If one doesn¡¯t use his endowment well, he shall be condemned by God!


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever try to reject my offer. Otherwise, I will make you even unable to sleep!¡± Before Gao Ge says anything, Xiao Linran speaks first.


    Gao Ge nods his head heavily.


    Unless he is an idiot, he will not reject at all!


    What a good thing!


    After Xiao Linran nods his head and leaves, Gao Ge still feels rather excited.


    Yet, when he comes to his senses, he gets anxious.


    ¡°Oh man, you haven¡¯t told me where I can find you!¡±


    It¡¯s a pity that Xiao Linran has gone far at the moment.


    Liu Zhongyi walks to Gao Ge¡¯s front, saying with a smile, ¡°Go to the Sword Gallery and you will find him.¡±


    Gao Ge grins embarrassedly and looks a bit flurried. After all, his teacher is Liu Zhongyi. Yet, now he will learn about swordsmanship from Xiao Linran.


    All of a sudden, he has a feeling of becoming an unfaithful lover.


    He is like straddling two boats.


    Liu Zhongyi has seen through what Gao Ge is thinking so he says laughingly, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Xiao Linran has achieved great attainments in swordsmanship indeed. If you learn it from him, it¡¯s good for you anyway.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Liu, I¡­¡±


    Before Gao Ge finishes his words, Liu Zhongyi waves his hand, ¡°Just be a grown-up. A noble man shall be upright and honest. Thinking too much is not a good thing.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir¡­¡± Gao Ge coughs and feels more embarrassed.


    When he recalls his previous thoughts, he was actually kind of measuring the stature of great men by the yardstick of small men.


    At the moment, Lou Zhoutian and Gongsun Moyang walk to Gao Ge.


    ¡°I heard that you were in No. 8 Class Chaos.¡± Gongsun Moyang asks.


    Gao Ge nods his head, ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    ¡°Interesting. In terms of your capability, do you feel bad about being in No. 8 Class Chaos?¡± Gongsun Moyang says smilingly.


    When he asked that, the teachers of Class Chaos led by Mr. Jiang become so abashed.


    Obviously.


    Even Gongsun Moyang believes that Gao Ge is so capable that he should not only stay in Class Chaos.


    Even if they dislike Gao Ge, they must admit that Gao Ge is definitely capable enough to enter Class Heaven.


    Gongsun Moyang¡¯s words are like several slaps in their faces, making them blush with embarrassment.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± Gao Ge looks at Gongsun Moyang and answers without any thinking.


    He said that not to save Liu Zhongyi¡¯s face but to express his actual idea.


    As is mentioned before, the cultivation journey he chooses is different from those of other cultivators. Hence, even if he goes to Class Heaven, the teachers of Class Heaven won¡¯t be able to help him a lot.


    It¡¯s meaningless.


    Moreover, he is quite satisfied with his current teacher, Liu Zhongyi. He was Gao Ge¡¯s teacher in the previous life. For this life, of course Gao Ge still wants him to be his teacher.


    Staring at Gao Ge¡¯s determined look, Gongsun Moyang can tell whether he is telling truth or not, so he nods his head and doesn¡¯t want to talk about it anymore. Since Gao Ge is okay with that, why does he have to bother?


    ¡°If you have any problem in the Cultivation Academy in future, just let me know. I don¡¯t have many abilities but in here, I can still be quite helpful.¡± Gongsun Moyang looks at Gao Ge, saying seriously, ¡°Maybe some people believe that I think highly of you, for I said that. As a matter of fact, it¡¯s not the truth. Indeed, you are gifted. Yet, trust me, even not in the Cultivation Academy, there must be a lot of people more gifted than you in the world. It¡¯s not a threat to you.¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head seriously, ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±


    ¡°Work hard on cultivation and try your best to become the No. 1 cultivator in Huaxia. By then, I can shout at the whole world that even a person with only two open martial meridians can become a strong cultivator. That¡¯s what Xiao Linran wants to prove and so do I. After all, ordinary people must outnumber talents. Shouldn¡¯t they cultivate themselves? Can¡¯t they become masters? I think the answer is yes.¡±


    Gao Ge finally understands what Gongsun Moyang said.


    Out of his surprise, Gongsun Moyang holds such an ambition.


    ¡°Keep this in mind¨Cset yourself an example to others.¡± Gongsun Moyang pats Gao Ge¡¯s shoulder harshly. When he leaves, his steps seem quite heavy.


    Lou Zhoutian stares at Gongsun Moyang¡¯s back, thinking for a while and taking a sigh.


    ¡°His shouting sort of helped Xiao Linran out of the plight of cultivation, but actually, he is also in a terrible predicament!¡± Lou Zhoutian says.


    ¡°Mr. Lou, why don¡¯t you do him a favor?¡± Gao Ge asks confusedly.


    Lou Zhoutian says impatiently, ¡°Do you think I am more capable than the principal of the Cultivation Academy? Besides, he and Xiao Linran are different. Xiao Linran only split hairs before so he broke through his cultivation for a shouting of Gongsun Moyang. However, Gongsun Moyang is in a different case. He hasn¡¯t done anything wrong, except that he is a bit confused. He needs someone to step out to tell him in some way that his belief and action are right.¡±


    Gao Ge sighs, asking, ¡°Does he need anyone to acknowledge what he does?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it is necessary?¡± Lou Zhoutian says smilingly, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s very simple. We all know what should be done, but who can actually do that? Many people say that they don¡¯t have to be rich or powerful. A well-off life is good enough for them. Moreover, it is free and easy to live in a cabin in the mountain, where people can pick flowers under the fence and appreciate the beauty of Southern Mountain in the leisurely days. However, how many people are willing to live a life like that and can actually do it?¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head slightly.


    Lou Zhoutian¡¯s simple words bring enlightenment for Gao Ge on life again.


    ¡°No need to think too much about what I just said, or it will disturb your innate mind.¡± Lou Zhoutian says, ¡°How old am I? How old are you? It¡¯s right for me to yearn for a carefree and leisurely lifestyle. Yet, since you are so young, you should go sail through wind and waves.¡±


    Gao Ge says grinningly, ¡°What you said is so inspiring.¡±


    ¡°Stop flattering me. I mean what I say. From now on, this place is open to you anytime.¡± Lou Zhoutian says laughingly.


    Gao Ge rubs his own face.


    Hmm? Is his intention so obvious?

 Chapter 103

    Undoubtedly.


    His performance in the library is impressive enough to make Gao Ge well-known in the whole Cultivation Academy.


    When he is in the limelight, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t continue making a name. After all, he has become a target now. All the people want to challenge Gao Ge and defeat him so as to prove their value. It has been a common practice from time immemorial to climb up the social ladder with the shoulders of giants as the stepping stone. It must be faster than taking step by step. It¡¯s a shortcut.


    However, when they want to find Gao Ge, they realize that Gao Ge has retreated heroically before a rushing torrent and gone to the Sword Gallery for training.


    Those cultivators who hope to take Gao Ge as the stepping stone can¡¯t find a target after making a lot of preparations, feeling frustrated as if they punch the air.


    In the Sword Gallery.


    Gao Ge sits cross-legged on the ground to operate the Star Rotating Method.


    Xiao Linran, who is standing aside, is wiping Boli with a cloth.


    While Gao Ge is sitting cross-legged, unwittingly, cyclones have been formed around him.


    When he slowly opens his eyes and takes a long breath, his spirit and energy have been greatly enhanced.


    He can feel a strong airflow in here, according to Xiao Linran, which is sword spirit.


    The fact that Gao Ge is able to feel the sword spirit is regarded as quite impressive by Xiao Linran.


    As to that, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t feel anything special.


    ¡°How are you feeling now?¡± Seeing that Gao Ge stand up slowly, Xiao Linran comes to his front and asks.


    ¡°Not bad.¡± Gao Ge spreads himself and runs his power of stars, saying smilingly.


    ¡°The power in your body is quite special, which is a good thing, but it may cause some trouble.¡± Xiao Linran says, ¡°But I don¡¯t know much about it. After all, you are the decision-maker.¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head seriously.


    Luckily, by far, all he can feel is the benefit that the power of stars brings him. No harm is found now.


    ¡°Since you choose to practice sword, you should have a suitable sword.¡± Xiao Linran says, ¡°However, currently, all the other swords are no match for my Boli. Hence, you cannot practice with a real sword for now.¡±


    Gao Ge feels so perplexed, ¡°If so, what weapon do I take to practice?¡±


    Xiao Linran laughs, ¡°I¡¯ve prepared one for you already.¡±


    Then Xiao Linran turns away and after a short while, he comes back.


    He is carrying a long wooden box in his hand.


    Gao Ge takes the wooden box from Xiao Linran and feels it quite light, getting increasingly curious.


    After he opens the wooden box, Gao Ge is shockingly stunned.


    ¡°A wooden stick?¡±


    ¡°To be exact, it is a wooden stick with a handle.¡± Xiao Linran tries to correct him.


    Gao Ge feels a serious headache¡­


    He is simply bullying Gao Ge!


    ¡°When can I practice with a sword?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°Until you have a sword that is right for you.¡± Xiao Linran says simply.


    Gao Ge nods his head.


    After all, Xiao Linran is the teacher. His class, his call.


    On these matters, Gao Ge won¡¯t have any problems.


    He knows so little about swordsmanship.


    Now Xiao Linran is the teacher of swordsmanship. It must be right to listen to the teacher.


    ¡°You are doing quite well in Heaven Shaking Sword Method. You can spend more efforts on that.¡± Xiao Linran says.


    ¡°Then shall I start practicing now?¡± Gao Ge asks tentatively.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Gao Ge is at a loss.


    ¡°Follow me.¡±


    Following Xiao Linran, Gao Ge walks to the top floors of the Sword Gallery, on which there is a shabby room. In the room, there is a desk and a few chairs.


    Upon entering the Sword Gallery, Gao Ge finds that this is an interesting place. On the wall and the podiums are various types of swords, including long swords, short swords, soft swords and heavy swords, making a spectacular view for the incomers.


    However, in the room, only sheets of fully written words are hung on the wall.


    There are also writing brushes, ink sticks, ink slab and paper on the desk.


    ¡°From today on, you shall practice calligraphy here.¡± Xiao Linran says.


    Gao Ge is shocked.


    ¡°I come here to learn swordsmanship!¡±


    ¡°When you can take the writing brush in your hand as a sword, you can start practicing then. I will have the meals sent to you.¡± After saying that, Xiao Linran walks out.


    Gao Ge looks at the numerous sheets of calligraphy in the room, shocked and dumbfounded.


    It¡¯s good that Xiao Linran comes back again soon.


    Gao Ge is so tremendously thrilled.


    He really hopes that Xiao Linran can walk to his front and pat his shoulder, saying that everything he just said is kidding.


    Xiao Linran does walk to this front and reach out his hand. Yet, he just takes away Gao Ge¡¯s mobile phone from his pocket.


    ¡°Stay here. No playing with your mobile phone.¡± When turning around, Xiao Linran mumbles, ¡°There is Wi-Fi in here¡­¡±


    Gao Ge is speechless.


    This time Xiao Linran doesn¡¯t come back again.


    Walking to the desk¡¯s front, Gao Ge finds that the ink stick is ground and that a lot of writing brushes are hung on the pen rack. The writing brushes are of different thicknesses, sizes and materials. He can just find all that are necessary on the desk.


    ¡°All the things are fully prepared.¡± Gao Ge thinks of an interesting thing. All the time, the one with the most beautiful stationery in the class is always the one who has the worst academic performance and the ugliest handwriting.


    However, this theory cannot apply to Xiao Linran.


    The handwritings hung in the room are apparently written by Xiao Linran, whose font is as sharp as an unsheathing long sword. The handwritings reflect a strong murderous intent¨Cthe horizontal stroke looks like splitting attacks in the strife; the vertical stroke appears like hacks on the enemies; the left and right falling strokes are like fierce sword fighting.


    The handwriting of Xiao Linran is remarkable in a special way.


    Gao Ge thought what Xiao Linran said was merely kidding, but now he feels that Xiao Linran is quite honest.


    Xiao Linran does retreat the writing brush as a sword!


    Standing in the room, Gao Ge can feel that the sword spirit is flowing around.


    He takes a deep breath, taking the brush pen to start writing.


    ¡°Do you not see the Yellow River come from the sky, rushing into the sea and never coming back¡­¡±


    Until¡­


    ¡°With you I will drink off our age-long sore.¡±


    A magnificent piece of handwriting.


    After finishing the writing, Gao Ge puts down the writing brush and sits up straight to appreciate his handwriting. He has a mixed feeling and almost throws up.


    In fact, Gao Ge also has learned calligraphy writing before. However, compared with Xiao Linran¡¯s writing, his calligraphy appears quite nondescript and even reflects a feeling of softness, just like a girl throwing a handkerchief.


    ¡°Intolerable to the eye. Intolerable to the eye¡­¡±


    Gao Ge comments on his own writing and then quickly kneads the paper, throwing it to the side. This time, he doesn¡¯t hasten to start writing but take a stroll in the room, appreciating the handwritings of Xiao Linran.


    ¡°To take the writing brush in the hand as a sword?¡±


    Gao Ge narrows his eyes, yearning to find some clues.


    Then, he walks back the desk and writes again. When he finds the writing unsatisfactory, he rolls it into a mass by kneading and then strides around to keep thinking. After a while, he rewrites another piece of calligraphy.


    He writes round and round, tireless.

 Chapter 104

    While Gao Ge is writing swiftly, Xiao Linran is sitting on the first floor of the Sword Gallery with a chair in front of him.


    Lou Zhoutian is seated on the chair with an amiable smile.


    ¡°You really have the boy locked up? I think he does have quite a good temperament.¡±


    Xiao Linran brings a jar of wine here and two china bowls. After pouring a bowl for Lou Zhoutian, he fills his bowl with wine then.


    ¡°He has a good temperament but he still needs being sharpened. I asked him to practice calligraphy not only to elevate his understanding on sword spirit but also to calm him down and keep him alone for a while. There is no harm but only benefits for him. Recently, too many people have highly commended him. Even if he is prudent and has a good temperament, it is not a good thing anyway.¡±


    Lou Zhoutian nods his head, having no veiled words of censure.


    ¡°Actually I always want to know what the so-called Swordsmanship Peak means.¡± Lou Zhoutian asks.


    Xiao Linran smiles, ¡°What do you mean by Sanctification Through Confucianism?¡±


    ¡°To educate the world and hold a position in Confucius¡¯s temple.¡± Lou Zhoutian says boldly, ¡°An ordinary person can become the teacher of many students and a word can become the norm for the whole world.¡±


    Xiao Linran savors the wine in the bowl carefully and thinks for a while. He puts down the bowl and says, ¡°The so-called Swordsmanship Peak is also quite simple¨CFighting single-handed for thousands of miles, with his naked dagger he could hold a multitude.¡±


    Lou Zhoutian is a bit surprised and then bursts into laughter, ¡°Well said. I really hope your wish can come true one day.¡±


    ¡°If it does come true one day, I will engrave the word with the sword in my hand¨CFearless, on the highest peak in the world.¡±


    Lou Zhoutian stares at Xiao Linran and Xiao Linran also watches Lou Zhoutian.


    They are staring at each other in the same look.


    After a while, Lou Zhoutian lowers his head to take a sip of wine, saying to Xiao Linran, ¡°Your heart knot is still locked.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lou.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°I still believe that Liu Zhongyi hasn¡¯t done anything wrong.¡±


    Lou Zhoutian sighs, ¡°If you want to talk about that thing again, I will turn around and leave.¡±


    Xiao Linran smiles, ¡°Then I will talk no more.¡±


    ¡°If he is a swordsman, what he did is of course right. However, he is a Confucian apprentice. Since he chose to take the Confucian cultivation road, he should keep the sage¡¯s words in mind.¡± Lou Zhoutian raises his head to look at the ceiling of the Sword Gallery, saying with a bitter smile, ¡°He is also waiting for his belief to surpass the sage¡¯s one day. When he figures it out some day, maybe he can return to the previous road. No one forces him. He turns to martial arts from Confucian cultivation by giving up his lifelong faith. That¡¯s a kind of avoidance. He dares not to face the sage¡¯s words and etiquette. No one can help him. I hate him not for any mistake he makes. There is no unalterable principle in the world. It¡¯s merely that you can¡¯t find a proper excuse to support your action.¡±


    Xiao Linran is speechless.


    He is not Confucian apprentice, so he doesn¡¯t understand the Tao of the so-called Confucianism.


    Why did he ask Gao Ge to practice calligraphy?


    Why does he insist on Gao Ge¡¯s taking the writing brush as a sword?


    He just hopes that Gao Ge can write down his own principle with the sword as a pen and the universe as the paper.


    This world is always unreasonable.


    It has been like that in all ages. Otherwise, there won¡¯t be so many people saying that history is recorded by victors.


    See? To what extent is the world unreasonable?


    Only when you grasp the sword tightly can you be qualified to reason.


    As a swordsman, he is supposed to act like that¡­


    As to Gao Ge, practicing calligraphy every day was a torture for him but as time goes by, he feels okay.


    What¡¯s more, he has been fully dedicated to it already.


    For him, it is a good thing to stay here to do calligraphy.


    Xiao Linran pushes open the door and walks in only to find the floor is full of spitballs.


    These are all the writings that Gao Ge regards bad.


    Yet, on the desk, there is a thick stack of paper that has been full written with words. Only one word has been written on the paper.


    ¡°Sword.¡±


    Especially the last two strokes of the word sword appear quite sharp as if there are blades hidden behind them.


    ¡°Good.¡± Xiao Linran puts on a delighted face and can¡¯t help praising Gao Ge.


    He thought Gao Ge had to stay here for half a month before he could make such an achievement. Now he realizes that he has underestimated Gao Ge¡¯s gift.


    ¡°How many martial meridians have you opened?¡± Xiao Linran asks again.


    Gao Ge cups his hands in front of his chest, ¡°Still two.¡±


    ¡°Haha. With only two martial meridians, you have made such rapid progress. The students in Class Heaven should feel ashamed of themselves!¡± Xiao Linran says smilingly.


    Gao Ge says with a bitter smile, ¡°Mr. Xiao, don¡¯t bring more grudges for me anymore. Don¡¯t you see I¡¯ve already hidden here?¡±


    Xiao Linran shakes his head and says, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you cannot hide in here anymore.¡±


    Gao Ge is at a loss.


    ¡°If it were not for some emergency out there, I would not come to find you.¡± Xiao Linran says, ¡°You must go out now.¡±


    Gao Ge asks, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Xiao Linran thinks for a while, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s talk on the way.¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head and brings the stick with him before leaving.


    Following Xiao Linran, he walks out of the Sword Gallery. For a moment, Gao Ge feels a bit surprisingly unaccommodated.


    ¡°Yesterday, the Dragon Court members came and assigned some tasks. They want to select some students to carry out the task and you are on the list. Actually, in principle, the task assigned by the Dragon Court won¡¯t be handed over to students in Class Chaos.¡± Xiao Linran says.


    Gao Ge is a bit surprised, ¡°The task from the Dragon Court?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°The Dragon Court¡¯s task is handed over to the Cultivation Academy?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the surprise? It happened before only to train up the students in the Cultivation Academy. If the students only do whatever they like, oblivious of the world, they can hardly make a breakthrough.¡± Xiao Linran says with a frown, ¡°Yet, this time, the task is a bit unusual.¡±


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t speak but wait for Xiao Linran to say more.


    ¡°Usually, the Dragon Court members will bring the students in the Cultivation Academy to conduct the task together so that the students¡¯ safety can be guaranteed. However, since the Dragon Court people don¡¯t join the task this time, I think they must be understaffed.¡± Xiao Linran says, ¡°Hence, this task must be very dangerous!¡±


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t feel quite surprised.


    After the aura recovery, earth-shaking changes take place in the whole world.


    The lack of personnel in the Dragon Court is predictable.


    ¡°You need to execute the task in Song City together with Xia Lu, Wang Zhe and the other two students. I shall not mention who they are. After all, you don¡¯t know them.¡± Xiao Linran says, ¡°As to the task content, I am not aware of it now. In short, you must keep yourself alive.¡±


    Unknowingly, they two have walked to an office¡¯s door.


    ¡°Go inside. Besides, isn¡¯t the boy called Wang Zhe your enemy? It¡¯s a good opportunity for you now. Find a chance to kill him. Do it neatly.¡± Xiao Linran¡¯s eyes are cold and his voice is silent, as if he is telling a trivial story.

 Chapter 105

    When Gao Ge pushes open the door of the office, he puts a very serious face.


    In the office, only a man is sitting there.


    ¡°Haha, you are finally here. I¡¯ve been waiting for so long!¡± The man stands up to walk to Gao Ge¡¯s front, shaking hands with him.


    Looking at Tang Jiusi, Gao Ge eventually takes a tumble.


    Now he understands why the Dragon Court asks a student of Class Chaos to execute the task.


    As a matter of fact, he should have figured it out.


    Apart from Tang Jiusi, he has no acquaintance in the Dragon Court.


    ¡°What do you think? Are you surprised?¡± Tang Jiusi says.


    Gao Ge looks around and asks curiously, ¡°Where are the other people?¡±


    ¡°Not arrived yet.¡± Tang Jiusi says smilingly, ¡°I heard that you had done a lot of things after you got to the Cultivation Academy?¡±


    Gao Ge grins.


    ¡°It seems that I did have a good judgement!¡± Tang Jiusi says, ¡°After you complete this task, I can keep mentioning you with the Dragon Court. After you graduate from the Cultivation Academy, it will be no problem for you to go straight to the Dragon Court.¡±


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t express his opinion.


    Currently, it is a good choice to directly enter the Dragon Court after graduation.


    After entering the Dragon Court, he may have a feeling of belonging.


    ¡°By the way, what¡¯s the task for us this time?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    Tang Jiusi is about to speak when someone knocks on the door.


    This time, it is Xia Lu who walks in.


    Seeing that Gao Ge is also in the office, Xia Lu feels a bit surprised and walks to his front, ¡°Do you finish your training?¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head.


    Xia Lu keeps silent and sits on a chair.


    Tang Jiusi looks at Xia Lu, saying, ¡°Has your brother contacted you recently?¡±


    ¡°I am in the Cultivation Academy. Do you think he will contact me?¡± Xia Lu asks.


    Tang Jiusi sighs and says, ¡°When you find your brother, remember to tell him that no matter where he flees, the Dragon Court will hunt him down.¡±


    Xia Lu snorts, ¡°Can you guess whether I will tell him or not?¡±


    The topic is naturally ended.


    Tang Jiusi says to Gao Ge, ¡°When all arrive here, I will talk.¡±


    Gao Ge sits down with Xia Lu.


    ¡°Yue Xincheng and Meng Jing have been assigned with other tasks.¡± Xia Lu whispers to Gao Ge.


    ¡°I know.¡± Gao Ge smiles, ¡°Yet, what task are they executing?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡±


    After a short while, Wang Zhe and the other two students also arrive.


    They are laughing and talking, who seem to be quite familiar with each other. Gao Ge can¡¯t help frowning.


    ¡°Ahem, isn¡¯t this Gao Ge? I thought you were going to be hiding away for your whole life.¡± Wang Zhe looks so happy to see Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge is a bit puzzled.


    As he recalls, Wang Zhe used to be afraid to see him.


    Why does he appear so cocky now?


    It makes Gao Ge feel so strange.


    Doesn¡¯t he remember he was beaten by Gao Ge before?


    ¡°Shen, it is this boy who made trouble for me.¡± Wang Zhe turns around to say to the student behind him.


    Gao Ge narrows his eyes and finally takes a tumble.


    No wonder Wang Zhe appears bold again when seeing Gao Ge now.


    It turns out that he finds a new patron.


    ¡°Are you Gao Ge?¡± The man who is called as Shen by Wang Zhe walks towards Gao Ge, who looks about 19 or 20 years old. He is tall and strong with a buzzcut hairstyle and a brandy nose.


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    ¡°I am Shen Mo, leader for this task.¡± Shen Mo says smilingly.


    His smile reflects the feeling of coldness.


    ¡°Who told you that you were the leader for this task?¡± At the moment, Tang Jiusi suddenly says.


    Shen Mo turns around to watch Tang Jiusi and feels a bit confused, saying in a low voice, ¡°My teacher told me that¡­¡±


    ¡°Then you are not now.¡± Tang Jiusi sneers and says, ¡°From now on, Gao Ge is your leader.¡±


    Shen Mo blushes with awkwardness.


    Wang Zhe and the other by behind Shen Mo are both perplexed.


    Isn¡¯t the slap given too soon?


    Tang Jiusi snorts, saying, ¡°Since Gao Ge is your leader, in the following action, he has the power of life and death over you. Am I understood?¡±


    Shen Mo, Wang Zhe and the other person all put on a bitter face and say nothing.


    They look quite pathetic.


    Even Gao Ge feels surprised.


    He didn¡¯t expect that a leader of an action squad should be so powerful.


    The leader even has the power of life and death over the team members!


    However, just because of the strict system, the Dragon Court can stand firmly in Huaxia for so many years.


    ¡°Brother Tang, you can¡¯t do that!¡± Wang Zhe¡¯s face turns pale and he hastens to say, ¡°You don¡¯t know about this. He is not a good guy!¡±


    ¡°He is not a good guy. Are you?¡± Tang Jiusi sneers and says, ¡°Don¡¯t take it that we are close. Gao Ge will join the Dragon Court sooner or later. Now that you show disrespect for him, you are defying me too!¡±


    After all, Tang Jiusi didn¡¯t say that¨CDefying the Dragon Court.


    He is not that senior in the Dragon Court. He can only speak on behalf of himself but not the grand Dragon Court.


    ¡°Brother Tang, if you really do that, we will be killed by him¡­¡± Wang Zhe says in a low voice.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± The one who angrily rebukes Wang Zhe is not Tang Jiusi but Shen Mo.


    He looks exasperated at Wang Zhe¡¯s failure to behave well, saying furiously, ¡°This is the task of the Dragon Court. Since this is their arrangement, we must follow the order to execute it. How can you question that?¡±


    Tang Jiusi and Gao Ge are both surprised to hear Shen Mo say that. They can¡¯t even believe their ears.


    Judging from Wang Zhe¡¯s attitude, Gao Ge and Tang Jiusi believe that Shen Mo can¡¯t be a good person!


    Yet, how come he gave such an upright speech?


    ¡°Brother Tang, I am afraid that my friend doesn¡¯t know much about how to execute the task assigned by the Dragon Court since this is the first time for him to do this. Please forgive his rudeness.¡± Shen Mo turns around to apologize to Tang Jiusi with a gesture.


    Tang Jiusi nods his head slightly, ¡°Sit down first.¡±


    Shen Mo bows to him for respect and leads the other two students to sit down.


    Xia Lu looks at them coldly and says nothing.


    No one can read her mind.


    ¡°Since all are here, I will brief you about the task you are to execute in Song City.¡± Tang Jiusi takes a deep breath, saying, ¡°This time, you are required to catch a guy.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Xia Shengtang¡­¡± Gao Ge says in a low voice.


    After all, they are going to Song City, Xia Lu¡¯s hometown.


    Tang Jiusi kept nagging before. One thing leads to another. It¡¯s very likely!


    Tang Jiusi is amused and glimpses at him, ¡°For us, Xia Shengtang is an extremely dangerous person. You are not qualified to catch him.¡±


    Gao Ge finds that after Tang Jiusi said that, Xia Lu is apparently relieved.


    Apparently, what he said happens to be what Xia Lu is worried about.


    ¡°The one you are about to catch is a lunatic who owns a bizarre sword.¡± Tang Jiusi says with a serious face.

 Chapter 106

    Gao Ge, Xia Lu and the other teammates get more confused after hearing what Tang Jiusi said.


    ¡°Is he strong?¡±


    Tang Jiusi shakes his head, ¡°He is only an ordinary person.¡±


    ¡°Then why do you need us to¡­¡± Wang Zhe says unhappily.


    ¡°Can you get the point? Didn¡¯t I just say that he had a bizarre sword?¡± Maybe it¡¯s because of Gao Ge. Tang Jiusi likes Gao Ge very much, which makes him dislike Wang Zhe anyhow.


    Why does this boy keep opposing Gao Ge?


    He just deserves to be taught a lesson.


    Wang Zhe becomes speechless.


    ¡°Brother Tang, why is the sword bizarre?¡± Shen Mo asks with a frown.


    ¡°Metaphorically speaking, an ordinary person won¡¯t pose a serious threat to the society. However, what if he holds a submachine gun?¡± Tang Jiusi says, ¡°You can simply think of the sword as a submachine gun for now. Of course, the sword is much more powerful than a submachine gun.¡±


    Gao Ge becomes a bit excited.


    He happens to need a sword!


    Now, it seems that a good chance has approached him.


    Such a task is basically tailor-made for him!


    ¡°Xia Lu is from Song City. That¡¯s why I assign her to your team.¡± Tang Jiusi says, ¡°This is all I want to tell you.¡±


    Gao Ge is stunned, ¡°Is that all?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s all the Dragon Court has known.¡± Tang Jiusi says, ¡°Yet, once the guy shows up, he will surely cause a panic. As long as you stay in Song City, you will find him.¡±


    Gao Ge says confusedly, ¡°What if he leaves Song City?¡±


    Tang Jiusi laughs, saying, ¡°Actually, that¡¯s what we find strange. It seems that the guy just won¡¯t leave Song City regardless. As to the reason, we need you to investigate it.¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head slowly and comes to understand.


    ¡°Okay, Brother Tang, we shall set off for Song City now.¡± Shen Mo stands up and says.


    Tang Jiusi nods his head and watches Shen Mo and his two pals leave.


    ¡°I will leave with them.¡± Xia Lu also gets up after saying that.


    When only Gao Ge and Tang Jiusi are left in the room, Gao Ge wants to leave and yet Tang Jiusi grabs him by the arm.


    ¡°Shen Mo is not simple. He has just come back from the task of the Dragon Court and he did quite well.¡± Tang Jiusi says, ¡°The fact that you become the leader of the squad is good as well as bad. He will take you as the target. The reason why he didn¡¯t object to the arrangement is probably that he wants to find a chance to kill you without being known by others.


    Gao Ge is shocked, ¡°Does he have to do this?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Tang Jiusi says sneeringly, ¡°The combat between cultivators is always bloody. Even if you don¡¯t intend to kill them, they will worry about being killed. In this case, they may as well take the initiative to kill you first. If I were them, I would definitely hold such a thought.¡±


    Gao Ge takes a deep breath and feels a headache, ¡°If this is the case, why do you assign me to the same squad with them?¡±


    ¡°Xiao Linran asked for this.¡± Tang Jiusi says.


    ¡°Mr. Xiao?¡± Gao Ge is taken aback.


    He recalls what Xiao Linran told him.


    Find a chance to kill them!


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about Xiao Linran¡¯s thought, but you must have figured it out. As to what you should do, I can¡¯t give you any advice.¡± Tang Jiusi thinks for a while and then laughs, saying, ¡°Yet, as I know about Xiao Linran, he must not try to test you. After all, he is not a merciful man.¡±


    Gao Ge is a bit embarrassed.


    To be frank, Tang Jiusi did speak Gao Ge¡¯s mind.


    He was pondering whether it was a trial that Xiao Linran gave him to see whether he harbored evil intentions.


    However, he realizes that Xiao Linran won¡¯t do such a boring thing.


    ¡°In the cultivation world, there are many swordsmen who share one thing in common. Do you know what it is?¡± Tang Jiusi asks.


    Gao Ge shakes his head dully.


    ¡°The thing they share in common is that they are all survivors of various brutal battles. Only after being engaged with much blood can their swords acquire murderous spirit.¡± Tang Jiusi says, ¡°Xiao Linran used to be much more horrifying than Xia Shengtang, but luckily, he has paid allegiance to the Cultivation Academy now. Otherwise, he must be ranked as a dangerous person of S grade. Even Xia Shengtang is only regarded as B grade by us.¡±


    Gao Ge rolls his eyes and thinks that he surely doesn¡¯t know about the grading thing.


    Tang Jiusi may have realized that from Gao Ge¡¯s loathe look, so he hastens to explain, ¡°As to the ranking of the dangerous person by the Dragon Court, the highest grade is SSS, followed by S, A, B, C, D and E. This time the one you are about to catch is a D-grade person.¡±


    Gao Ge is relieved.


    In that case, he shall not worry too much.


    ¡°You only need to be careful of his sword. Of course, this task may be a D-grade for others, but for you, it should be C at most. After all, you have a minor task.¡± Tang Jiusi says with a laughter.


    Without doubt, the minor task that Tang Jiusi mentioned is about Wang Zhe and Shen Mo.


    Those three guys definitely won¡¯t be his help but hindrance.


    He feels so bothered¡­


    Having walked out of the office, Gao Ge is still in a muddle, recalling what Tang Jiusi told him.


    When arriving at the Academy¡¯s gate, he sees that Xia Lu is standing there, a bit distant from Shen Mo and his two pals.


    Shen Mo turns around to wave at Gao Ge, grinning with cold eyes.


    Gao Ge takes a deep breath and then walks directly to Xia Lu without paying attention to him.


    Shen Mo gradually stops smiling and snorts.


    Wang Zhe says in a low voice, ¡°Shen, why does the Dragon Court ask this bastard to be our leader? What if he sets us up?¡±


    ¡°Then we shall kill him first.¡± Shen Mo says plainly.


    After all, it¡¯s not the first time for him to do that.


    ¡°What about Xia Lu? It¡¯s not easy for us to do that without being found¡­¡± Wang Zhe says worriedly.


    ¡°Then kill them both.¡± Shen Mo looks at Wang Zhe, ¡°If they both die, it is up to us to give the explanation, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Wang Zhe can¡¯t help shivering.


    Even though Shen Mo is his teammate, he feels fearful of Shen Mo by instinct.


    However, upon thinking of the humiliation he gains from Gao Ge, Wang Zhe becomes ferocious with fierce eyes.


    Kill him! Gao Ge must be killed!


    With Gao Ge alive, he is always weighed down by him. Hasn¡¯t he suffered enough over the past days?


    The task can be failed but Gao Ge must die!


    He says to himself in secret.

 Chapter 107

    On the flight to Song City, Xia Lu sits beside Gao Ge, watching the cloud outside through the small window.


    ¡°After we arrive at Song City, do you need to go home?¡± Gao Ge asks carefully.


    ¡°No need.¡± Xia Lu shakes her head.


    Seeing that Xia Lu is so determined, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t keep meddling with that question anymore.


    After the plane lands, Gao Ge and his squad mates check in to the hotel. Then he is totally at a loss.


    They know so little about the target of the task. Even the Dragon Court doesn¡¯t have much information.


    Just as Tang Jiusi said, if they want to find the target, they must wait for him to show up.


    Therefore, they cannot take any proactive action.


    ¡°So we can only keep waiting!¡± Gao Ge cries out, sitting on the chair in the room.


    It happens that at the moment someone knocks on the door. Gao Ge stands up to open the door only to find it is Shen Mo.


    Shen Mo enters the room, passing a cigarette to Gao Ge. Gao Ge waves his hand to reject the offer. Hence, Shen Mo lights up a cigarette for himself and asks, ¡°Aren¡¯t you a smoker?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am, except that I fear your cigarette is poisonous.¡± Gao Ge says frankly.


    Shen Mo smirks, ¡°You are so good at talking with others. A lot of people must like you for that.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I agree with you. Those who dislike me must not be human.¡± Gao Ge says with an innocent face.


    Shen Mo¡¯s hand, which is holding the cigarette, is slightly trembling.


    He really wants to slap himself in the face.


    ¡°Why do you come to my room? Don¡¯t you have an ashtray in your room?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°As I can remember, for every task, the leader will take the fund for the task, which is quite a lot.¡± Shen Mo says, ¡°So didn¡¯t Brother Tang give you the fund?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he did.¡±


    ¡°Then why did you let us live in such a small hotel?¡± Shen Mo is so angry with tremble. Every time he executes the task, he always lives in a 5-star hotel.


    ¡°We shall save as much as we can! After all I can¡¯t let you live the guest house.¡±


    Shen Mo wants to leave here.


    What an asshole!


    He even wants to embezzle the money of the Dragon Court!


    ¡°Okay. Tell me, what¡¯s the occasion?¡± Gao Ge says bluntly while opening the window.


    Shen Mo is angry again.


    Does he even fear that the smoke is poisonous?


    ¡°Even though you are the leader for this action, you haven¡¯t executed any task of the Dragon Court yet, right?¡± Looking at Gao Ge, Shen Mo says slowly.


    Gao Ge nods his head.


    ¡°Hence, I hope that you don¡¯t randomly give orders.¡± Shen Mo says smilingly.


    Gao Ge blinks his eyes, ¡°I thought you came here to ask me to let you be the commander.¡±


    ¡°I am not Wang Zhe. If it were not that I reacted fast, he would be killed by Tang Jiusi.¡± Shen Mo says with a sneer, ¡°The Dragon Court¡¯s decision is unquestionable to us.¡±


    Gao Ge wipes the sweat on his forehead.


    No wonder Shen Mo¡¯s reaction was so fierce in the office.


    It turns out that he feared death!


    Gao Ge thought Shen Mo was so brave before¡­


    At the moment, Gao Ge suddenly feels being tricked.


    ¡°This is not the first time I have executed the task. Thus, compared with you, I can manage this with ease.¡± Shen Mo says smilingly, ¡°Metaphorically speaking, you are like a landlubber while I am a like agile swimmer. Do you understand what I mean?¡±


    Gao Ge remains silent for quite a while and then asks softly, ¡°Are you trying to tell me that those who are drowned all can swim?¡±


    Shen Mo puts out the cigarette and stands up, glimpsing at Gao Ge and saying, ¡°Decayed wood cannot be carved.¡± Then he turns away.


    Gao Ge really wants to stop Shen Mo and discusses with him about the issue¨Cwhether the decayed wood wants to be carved. However, he finds it too silly to talk about that so he chooses to let it go.


    Not for a while after Shen Mo left, Xia Lu comes by.


    They live just next to each other.


    ¡°Why did Shen Mo come here just now?¡± Xia Lu asks after having a seat.


    Gao Ge thinks about it carefully and shakes his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡±


    Xia Lu¡¯s look becomes a bit weird.


    Gao Ge waves his hand, ¡°After he came here, he kept hinting to me. However, I just can¡¯t take his hint.¡±


    Xia Lu doesn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Yet, I really wonder why you don¡¯t go home.¡±


    Xia Lu puts on a long face, ¡°This is not the first time you have asked me the question.¡±


    ¡°But you never answer me!¡± Gao Ge says.


    ¡°Since I don¡¯t answer, why do you keep asking?¡±


    Gao Ge can only keep silent.


    ¡°If there is nothing else you want to do, let¡¯s start off.¡± Xia Lu says.


    Feeling a bit surprised, Gao Ge asks, ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°To find our target.¡± After saying that, Xia Lu pulls the door open and walks out.


    Without hesitation, Gao Ge hastens to follow behind her.


    After they walk out of the hotel, he asks, ¡°Do you know where the target is?¡±


    ¡°I have got some clues.¡± Xia Lu says calmly.


    In Gao Ge¡¯s view, Xia Lu is quite reliable.


    Apart from that, Song City is Xia Lu¡¯s place, where she may have her own information network.


    When they get in a taxi, Xia Lu tells the driver a place, which sounds like a bar¡¯s name. It makes Gao Ge even more perplexed.


    Is the girl in such a bad mood that she wants to have a good time in the bar? Yet, it is not necessary anyhow. They were in the hotel before¡­


    Of course, he can only think about that but never dares to say it to her.


    After all, he is not that brave.


    When they arrive at the destination, Gao Ge stands at the door to look around for a while. He doesn¡¯t feel anything special about the place named Great Wave Bar.


    He follows Xia Lu into the bar. Probably because it¡¯s not about time and the bar is just opened, not many customers are in there.


    The Great Wave Bar is actually a pub. It¡¯s not the first time that Gao Ge has been to a bar, so he is quite familiar with such a place. He asks for a booth and then sits down with Xia Lu.


    ¡°Tell me. Why do you take me here?¡± Gao Ge says, ¡°If it¡¯s because you are in a bad mood, I can have drinks with you.¡±


    Xia Lu stares at him with a complex look, asking, ¡°Do you think I am that bored?¡±


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t feel embarrassed for his asking for a snub.


    After all, he is unbelievably cheeky.


    ¡°It is said that our target used to work here and make a mess right here.¡± Xia Lu says.


    Gao Ge takes a tumble and identifies his previous thoughts.


    ¡°The D-grade target is named Mo Ran, who is 22 years old. He used to work here as a waiter and had a girlfriend.¡± Xia Lu says.


    ¡°These are all the information you have got?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°When did you get it?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. Yet, I don¡¯t know much about Mo Ran. We are on our own if we want to find out more about him.¡± Xia Lu says with a confused look, ¡°Moreover, since he stays in Song City all the time, he must not be hiding from something, but searching for something¡­¡±


    ¡°Has he been searching for his beloved?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    Xia Lu is speechless for a moment and then says with a sigh, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be disturbed by the commercial while watching videos online, just buy a membership package. You are seriously poisoned by the commercials now.¡±

 Chapter 108

    As time goes by, the customer volume gradually increases.


    As to the reason why she didn¡¯t ask Shen Mo and the other two teammates to come along, Xia Lu doesn¡¯t say anything. Gao Ge has no desire to ask her either.


    The answer is obvious.


    Shen Mo, Wang Zhe and the other team member are not on the same boat with them.


    To bring them here won¡¯t be of any help. It¡¯s good enough that they don¡¯t make any trouble.


    Actually, Gao Ge is not interested in the guy called Mo Ran.


    What intrigues him is the sword of Mo Ran.


    As a swordsman, although he hasn¡¯t started practicing sword, he still needs to find a good sword for himself.


    Xiao Linran¡¯s sword, Boli, is quite great, but Xiao Linran values it more than his life. Gao Ge can never obtain it. Only if Xiao Linran passes away, can Gao Ge inherit the sword as his student. Yet, he is not willing to wait for that long!


    Hence, he has to find one sword for himself anyway!


    After sitting in the bar for quite a while, there are many bottles of wine on the table. However, they don¡¯t drink it at all. Ordering so much wine is only to keep them in the booth.


    When it¡¯s about time, Xia Lu stands up.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Gao Ge is slightly surprised and asks in astonishment, ¡°We just leave like this?¡±


    ¡°Are you waiting for girls to hit on you?¡± Xia Lu says impatiently.


    Hearing that, Gao Ge suddenly doesn¡¯t feel like leaving.


    However, when he is about to get up, someone does come by.


    It¡¯s a man wearing a white Korean style suit. Seeing this man, Gao Ge naturally thinks of the fancy look of Liang Bufan.


    However, this guy is not as good-looking as Liang Bufan, which is so annoying.


    ¡°Beautiful lady, may I buy you a drink?¡± The man says with a smile, who appears quite easy-going. Such a man can always succeed hitting on girls in the bar at night with his good look and a nice smile.


    Of course, it¡¯s not 100% right. Men who play in the bar at night don¡¯t need to be handsome or have a friendly smile. As long as they have some little skills, such as driving a luxury car. Apart from that, the men with a habit of car collecting can still win over girls¡¯ affection, for they keep a lot of cars at home, including Land Rover, Jaguar, BMW and etc.


    ¡°Get lost.¡± Xia Lu¡¯s reaction is just expected by Gao Ge.


    If the man is hitting on another girl, maybe he can directly bring the girl to the hotel tonight. Perhaps they will live in the room next to them. It¡¯s a pity that he targets at Xia Lu.


    Gao Ge coughs, saying, ¡°Man, don¡¯t you see I am standing here? We come here together!¡±


    The man darts a look at Gao Ge with a lot of disdain.


    Gao Ge is unhappy.


    Why does the man put on the same face as Gao Ge did at the first sight of Liang Bufan?


    Gao Ge is nice enough not to laugh at him!


    ¡°Go away.¡± The man takes the wallet out of his pocket and pulls out a stack of money to give Gao Ge.


    What¡¯s this?


    It¡¯s an insult!


    An insult at Gao Ge!


    As a man, at the moment, Gao Ge has no other choice but to¡­


    Put the money in the pocket first!


    ¡°Okay, okay. I¡¯ll get lost now.¡± Gao Ge says with a grin.


    If the man is hitting on Meng Jing, Gao Ge will teach him a lesson well.


    However¡­


    The man likes Xia Lu!


    Is it necessary for him to step up?


    Watching Gao Ge leave without hesitation, the man bursts into laughter.


    ¡°Your man is such a wuss! Beautiful lady, your taste is so bad.¡± The man says while looking at Xia Lu.


    Xia Lu snorts.


    She looks at Gao Ge¡¯s back and suddenly feels like cursing the bastard.


    Though she knows what Gao Ge is thinking.


    She feels a bit upset anyway.


    After all, she is a girl¡­


    Hence, Xia Lu expresses her bad mood by action, such as kicking the man in front of her away¡­


    The screaming in the bar is covered by the humming music so very few people hear that.


    When the surrounding people look at the scene, they all feel shocked.


    They can hardly believe their eyes.


    A pretty girl who looks affectedly sweet just kicked away a man so easily?


    For many people, they must doubt whether they are shooting a movie!


    The scene is so weird.


    Under the watch of the surrounding people, Xia Lu flicks the dust away from her shoes and walks out of the bar without any expression.


    Decisively and aloofly.


    She is like a cold snowflake that makes a living by wandering alone from place to place.


    Having walked out of the bar, she sees Gao Ge who is counting money at the door. She puts on a long face instantly.


    ¡°How much did you get?¡±


    ¡°1,200.¡± Gao Ge coughs and then puts the money back into his pocket, ¡°Are you okay? Does the brat do anything to you? If he makes you unhappy, tell me now and I will help vent your anger.¡±


    Xia Lu is speechless.


    She reaches out her white palm and says plausibly, ¡°I¡¯ll take half of it.¡±


    Gao Ge is at a loss, ¡°Do you need money?¡±


    ¡°Give it to me first.¡±


    Under the ferocious look of Xia Lu, Gao Ge has no other choice but to pass 600 to her. He counts the money very carefully and rubs every note harshly, fearing that he gives more than what should be given.


    ¡°Now are you a bit unhappy?¡± Xia Lu asks while staring at Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge nods his head heavily.


    ¡°Then I feel happy.¡± Xia Lu laughs.


    Gao Ge is wondering who is the bad example of Xia Lu.


    It must not be the kind and pure Gao Ge.


    When they are about to go back without any result, they hear the noise of cursing.


    ¡°You two, stop!¡±


    Hearing the loud voice, Gao Ge feels rather annoyed.


    ¡°Do you purposefully show mercy for him for his good look?¡± Gao Ge says with dissatisfaction, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t kill him, you should at least beat him to disability.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s illegal.¡±


    Gao Ge suddenly feels what Xia Lu said is quite right so he has nothing to say.


    Apart from the young man in white suit, there are a few more guys.


    They look so thin and weak. Even the past gangster group formed by Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng back in the school can take down these people with their muscular strength, let alone the current Gao Ge.


    ¡°The bullies nowadays are really getting worse and worse!¡± Gao Ge says loathly with a tone of an experienced man.


    Xia Lu doesn¡¯t respond, worrying that she will become as low as him.


    When they are about to take care of these weak hatchet men.


    A breeze blows by.


    In the air¡­


    It seems that the air smells a bit bloody.


    A shadow becomes larger and larger under the lamp.


    A man wearing a black sports suit with short flyaway hair, a straight nose and gloomy eyes, is dragging a long sword!

 Chapter 109

    A man wearing a black sports suit is walking slowly towards them.


    The man in white suit and his men all stand straight subconsciously, looking towards the man who is holding a long sword.


    Everyone puts on a confused look.


    Yet, Gao Ge appears so excited.


    ¡°Here he comes!¡±


    Xia Lu is poker-faced.


    ¡°Did you know he would show up?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°So you were merely chancing your luck?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xia Lu answers.


    Gao Ge is relieved.


    In this case, he and Xia Lu are quite lucky indeed.


    It is not proper to say they finally find the target after waiting. They are just being lucky. Every dog has its day.


    As the man approaches, Gao Ge and Xia Lu want to go forward when they hear the man in white suit shout, ¡°It¡¯s you!¡±


    His voice is full of fear.


    It¡¯s not difficult to guess they must know each other.


    It¡¯s pitiful that the man in white suit seems to have such poor vision that he can only see the comer clearly after he has arrived at the front.


    Of course, as Gao Ge and Xia Lu are both cultivators, they have better vision than ordinary people.


    The sword glitters.


    The man raises his sword slowly with a cold and murderous intent in his eyes.


    He has been staring at the man in white suit all the time.


    He has never looked away.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you left yet?¡± The man in white suit takes a few steps back subconsciously while talking. Judging from his trembling body, he must fear the man with the sword very much. As to the reason, Gao Ge and Xia Lu surely don¡¯t know it.


    ¡°You are not dead. Why will I leave?¡± The man with the sword says smilingly.


    His smile won¡¯t let others feel warm but only cold. It¡¯s a grim smile with coldness from inside out.


    ¡°Call the police! Hurry up!¡± The man in white suit shouts hysterically and wants to escape.


    Out of expectation, the man has put up the sword.


    When the sword is waved by the man, a strong power makes Gao Ge and Xia Lu so shocked.


    The sword wind is whistling.


    The gusts of wind become wind blades.


    Even Xia Lu and Gao Ge feel chilled.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    The man in white suit screams and gets thrown out.


    On his back there have been numerous blood stains. Although they are not fatal injuries, the bloody scars and the badly mutilated body are so terrifying.


    The several pals who follow the man in white suit here are dumbfounded, still feeling confused about what¡¯s going on.


    When another scream pierces the air, they hasten to flee away just like waking up from nightmares, having no time to take away the man in white suit alone who is still screaming on the ground. Even if they do have time, they are not likely to do it, because taking away the man is not different from carrying a target with them.


    Although the man in white suit is beaten black and blue, he is still writhing with his strong life instinct, just like a worm moving desperately.


    Especially he is wearing a white suit, which makes him even more like a worm.


    At the moment, Xia Lu says aloofly, ¡°What are you waiting for? Go for it.¡±


    Gao Ge hesitates, ¡°How about just leaving? This is their matter¡­¡±


    Xia Lu becomes stern, ¡°Come to the point!¡±


    Gao Ge shivers, saying seriously, ¡°I can¡¯t beat him.¡±


    Xia Lu is speechless.


    She becomes really angry, ¡°Can you have some guts? Only his sword is powerful. What do you fear?¡±


    Gao Ge thinks for a while, finding what Xia Lu said is quite right. Hence, he holds up his breath and shouts.


    ¡°That sword man (which pronounces like bitch in Chinese), freeze there!¡±


    To Gao Ge¡¯s surprise, the man should understand what he is talking about.


    The man holding the sword pauses, turning around to stare at Gao Ge in a cold look, saying, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. Leave.¡±


    Hearing that, Gao Ge is a bit embarrassed.


    He keeps silent for a while and then says, ¡°Sir, could you put your sword aside and we can have a fair fight?¡±


    The man doesn¡¯t speak.


    Yet, the way he looks at Gao Ge is enough to show his attitude.


    Gao Ge turns around to look at Xia Lu, whining, ¡°Sister, he humiliates me!¡±


    Xia Lu covers her face and wants to go into the crowd, pretending that she doesn¡¯t know Gao Ge.


    ¡°Go away.¡± The man shouts angrily, ¡°Otherwise, I will kill you too!¡±


    Gao Ge coughs, saying, ¡°Killing¡­ is illegal!¡± This is what Xia Lu said before. It¡¯s practicing while learning.


    ¡°Heh, didn¡¯t they break the law? Then why can they still wander around!¡± The man roars.


    Gao Ge looks at the man in white suit.


    It seems that this man is not a good guy.


    Otherwise, the man won¡¯t hold such grudge against him.


    ¡°Mo Ran, as long as you let go of me, everything is negotiable. Money? Women? I¡¯ll give you whatever you want!¡± The man in white suit says in a trembling voice.


    By far, his only contribution is letting Gao Ge and Xia Lu know the name of the man who is holding the sword.


    ¡°I want your life!¡± Mo Ran roars again.


    ¡°Is this his final move?¡± Gao Ge thinks to himself.


    While Gao Ge is pondering over what to say next, a shadow suddenly shows up and strikes at the man in sports wear in a fast speed.


    The sword glitters. The man with the sword raises it highly. Although he seems to not make any special move, the sword spirit in the air still forces Xia Lu to retreat directly.


    ¡°Take him down first!¡± Xia Lu says.


    Without hesitation, Gao Ge rushes towards Mo Ran.


    Faced with two strong cultivators, even Mo Ran who is holding a long sword feels at a loss. With the help of the sword, it is hard for Gao Ge and Xia Lu to go near him. Yet, even though he has such a fierce sword, he can¡¯t make much trouble for Gao Ge and Xia Lu.


    ¡°Why are you stopping me? Are you the bodyguards hired by Liu Rui?¡± Mo Ran takes a few steps back and says with angry eyes. He is out of breath while holding the sword. It looks like carrying the sword is quite energy-consuming.


    Gao Ge glimpses at the man in white suit who is faking death, asking, ¡°Are you called Liu Rui?¡±


    The man in white suit is not moving at all, still pretending to be dead.


    Gao Ge turns his face back again, ¡°Do you think he is so capable?¡±


    ¡°If so, why do you give support to a tyrant and help a villain do evil?¡±


    Gao Ge is amused.


    The man knows a lot of words.


    He must be a well-educated man!


    ¡°How about this? As long as you give me the sword, I will let you go.¡± Gao Ge says seriously.


    The man smirks.


    Obviously, he is aware that without the sword, he will be placed at the mercy of others.


    He shouts at the man in white suit.


    ¡°Liu, you are lucky today, but trust me, you won¡¯t get away. I must kill you!¡±


    Xia Lu becomes stern, ¡°He wants to get away.¡±


    Saying that, she strikes at Mo Ran again.


    However, Mo Ran raises his sword again to blow a gust of strong wind, making the dust and sand swirling in the air, as if a thick fog rolls around. Even the haze in the capital is not that horrifying.


    Xia Lu keeps retreating and can hardly go forward. After the blown sand fades away, the man called Mo Ran has fled away.

 Chapter 110

    Xia Lu flies into a rage.


    She turns around to gaze at Gao Ge.


    ¡°You acted so slowly. See? He has run away!¡±


    Gao Ge feels a bit hopeless.


    It was not that he acted slowly. If the man wants to escape, Gao Ge can¡¯t make certain of keeping the man here because of the sword!


    Nevertheless, he won¡¯t choose to talk back to Xia Lu at the moment.


    It is just not different from making trouble for himself.


    He grins and says to Xia Lu, ¡°Actually, we don¡¯t need to worry about that for now.¡±


    Xia Lu stares at him confusedly.


    She is probably wondering on what grounds Gao Ge can feel so weirdly confident.


    Gao Ge coughs, pointing at the man in white suit who is still lying on the ground, ¡°The guy called Mo Ran has taken him as the target. As long as we keep an eye on him, we will surely find Mo Ran.¡±


    Xia Lu is a bit relieved and slightly nods her head.


    Gao Ge and Xia Lu walk to the front of the man in white suit together.


    ¡°Handsome and beauty, could you please call the ambulance for me?¡± The man in white suit is at the gate of death now.


    ¡°Hehe, aren¡¯t you going to keep faking death?¡± Gao Ge says with mockery, ¡°I thought I might directly call the ambulance for you!¡±


    The man in white suit seems to feel like saying something but instead, he just passes out without getting to speak.


    ¡°Does he have to be like this for getting such injuries?¡± Gao Ge mumbles and then takes out his phone to call the hospital.


    He cannot let the man just die here.


    If they want to find Mo Ran, they have to stay with the man in white suit.


    If the man dies, their chance will be gone too.


    In the hospital, after Gao Ge and Xia Lu sit down, they see Shen Mo and his other two pals arrive.


    ¡°Gao Ge, what are you doing?¡±


    Shen Mo says nothing but blame.


    Wang Zhe chimes in, ¡°Gao Ge, are you too obsessed with taking the credit? Did you purposefully leave us out only for taking all the credit?¡±


    Gao Ge frowns and raises his head to look at Wang Zhe in front of him.


    Wang Zhe takes a step back subconsciously and hides behind Shen Mo.


    ¡°Shen, look! He is gazing at me!¡±


    Shen Mo becomes so annoyed and grumpy, feeling like kicking away Wang Zhe so much.


    What a wuss!


    If Gao Ge gazes at him, he should just go to beat him up! Shen Mo will never stop him! What is the complaint for?


    However, Shen Mo doesn¡¯t speak his mind anyway.


    Now that Wang Zhe is sort of his teammate, how can he help Gao Ge humiliate his teammate?


    Besides, it is bad for him if this thing happens and leaks out. No one will like him in the Cultivation Academy in future.


    Shen Mo looks at Gao Ge, continuing to say, ¡°You didn¡¯t handle the matter properly.¡±


    ¡°That is the information I got.¡± Xia Lu says, ¡°Why did we have to tell you about it?¡±


    Shen Mo puts on a long face, ¡°We are a team. Do you know what a team means?¡±


    ¡°Get lost.¡± Xia Lu says calmly.


    Shen Mo looks even angrier, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Xia Lu stands up, ¡°You either shut up or get lost. Don¡¯t make it hard on yourself!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Shen Mo wants to get angry but he calms down soon.


    He laughs, saying, ¡°I know, this is Song City, where your family holds a mass of assets and power. I am no match for you here.¡±


    ¡°No. Even if we are not in Song City, you are no match for me, either.¡± Xia Lu says.


    Shen Mo snorts and feels reluctant to fight against Xia Lu.


    Together with the other pals, he also sits down, opposite to Gao Ge and Xia Lu.


    Not for a while, another group of people come.


    ¡°Son, where is my son?¡± A middle-aged woman wearing a lot of jewelries and brand-name things. Even her bag carries of the logo of Chanel. She looks quite worried while the middle-aged man is wearing a suit.


    Behind them there are three more people.


    ¡°Enough. This is the hospital. Don¡¯t be so noisy!¡± The middle-aged man in a suit says with a frown.


    ¡°Liu Dan, don¡¯t be such a coward! Your son has been sent to the hospital for getting seriously beaten. How can you still stand here to scold me?¡± The woman bursts into tears while saying, as if she is severely wronged.


    The man called Liu Dan flies into a rage, ¡°Shut your mouth! It¡¯s all your fault! A kind mother makes a wastrel. It¡¯s absolutely right! Your son is getting more and more wanton now. Even if he is fine this time, no one can make sure he will be okay next time!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    They walk to the front of Gao Ge and his friends.


    Another person behind them makes a phone call. Very soon, a doctor in a white coat comes.


    ¡°Director Lin, is my son in this operation room now?¡± Liu Dan coughs and shakes with the doctor, asking.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Liu. Besides, it was these two people who made the call to send your son here.¡± The doctor says while nudging his glasses on the nose.


    Hearing that, Liu Dan glimpses at Gao Ge and Xia Lu, slightly frowning his eyebrows.


    Actually, he has noticed Gao Ge and his friends before, but he didn¡¯t pay much attention to them. After all, he was even not sure where his son was.


    ¡°Young man, who are you?¡± Liu Dan walks to Gao Ge¡¯s front and asks.


    ¡°We just helped your son out of kindness.¡± Gao Ge says.


    Liu Dan is a bit choked, asking, ¡°Then who beat my son?¡±


    ¡°Mo Ran.¡± Gao Ge stares at Liu Dan¡¯s eyes after saying the name.


    As expected.


    Liu Dan¡¯s eyes reflect a bit flurry.


    ¡°Are you father of Liu Rui?¡± Liu Rui is the man in white suit. Gao Ge heard Mo Ran mention the name before. Hence, as a good-memory talent, he takes it down naturally,


    Liu Dan comes to his senses gradually and then nods his head bitterly, saying with a smile, ¡°Thank you. How about this? Let¡¯s talk about what you want for return.¡±


    ¡°Just talk.¡± Gao Ge says plainly.


    Liu Dan is a bit stunned and says carefully, ¡°I mean you talk about what you want¡­¡±


    Gao Ge takes a tumble, ¡°Oh! You mean asking me to talk to you! I thought you would talk to me first¡­ Then we will take money. It¡¯s the simplest way.¡±


    ¡°No problem.¡± Liu Dan agrees happily.


    In his view, anything that can be solved with money won¡¯t be a problem at all.


    As someone with such a high social status like Liu Dan, he gradually finds it that money is actually the most unworthy thing.¡±


    Others¡¯ favor is the most valuable thing you can hardly pay back. It is the best thing to pay off a favor with money.


    Just like a scene in the movie, Liu Dan writes a cheque and passes it to Gao Ge.


    Having taken the cheque, Gao Ge takes a look and feels so shocked. It¡¯s one million!


    Crap. The Liu Family is so goddamn rich¡­


    Right at the moment, Liu Rui has been pushed out of the operation room by the doctor and nurses.


    Liu Dan doesn¡¯t pay attention to Gao Ge and Xia Lu. Instead, he hastens to ask about Liu Rui¡¯s condition. Having learned that Liu Rui only suffers some skin trauma, he is finally relieved. Yet, the woman is sobbing sadly while dragging Liu Rui¡¯s hand, overwhelmed with sorrow.


    Gao Ge and Xia Lu don¡¯t leave but sit outside Liu Rui¡¯s ward.


    They believe that Liu Dan will walk out of the ward to look for them within a while.

 Chapter 111

    Things go on as expected by Gao Ge.


    After Liu Rui comes to himself subsequent to the vanishing of the anesthetic effect, Liu Dan, who learns about what happened from his son, gets out of the ward quickly.


    Seeing Gao Ge and his friends sitting at the door, he puts on an unusual look.


    ¡°Mr. Liu, please take a seat first.¡± Gao Ge says calmly.


    Liu Dan agrees and then sits down next to Gao Ge.


    ¡°Sorry about the ridiculous fuss today.¡± Liu Dan says, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Gao Ge.¡± Gao Ge says, and then asks curiously, ¡°How do you know I did ridicule that?¡±


    Xia Lu is speechless.


    So is Shen Mo.


    Can Gao Ge just talk like a normal person?


    Even Liu Dan, who has gone through a lot of ups and downs, is shocked and flurried.


    Wow¡­


    It¡¯s so difficult to talk with this brat¡­


    He coughs for a while to cover his embarrassment.


    After quite a while, he finally calms down. He looks at Gao Ge with his eyes narrowed, saying, ¡°I heard from Liu Rui about what happened before. I must thank you for saving his life.¡±


    Gao Ge grins, ¡°You¡¯re welcome. Will you pay us more?¡±


    Liu Dan is surprised.


    What a blunt boy!


    ¡°Sure.¡± Saying that, Liu Dan writes another cheque and passes it to Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge takes it and has a look. He is surprised indeed.


    ¡°Ten million?¡± Gao Ge is dumbfounded, ¡°Mr. Liu, I know you are rich. Yet, you are being too generous.¡±


    Even if Gao Ge is a moneygrubber, he can¡¯t help feeling greatly amazed now.


    ¡°This is not merely to thank you.¡± Liu Dan cuts to the point, ¡°I also want to hire you two as the bodyguards of my son to keep him being protected for some time. It won¡¯t be long. This is the remuneration.¡±


    Gao Ge takes a tumble and looks Xia Lu in the eye. They smile at each other.


    They were considering how they could stay there to keep an eye on Liu Rui.


    Out of surprise, Liu Dan gives them such a good opportunity.


    What¡¯s even better, he pays them!


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯m in!¡± Gao Ge says directly.


    As to the benefit given by others, Gao Ge will never say no to it.


    Seeing that Gao Ge agrees so easily, Liu Dan is quite relieved.


    ¡°I thought cultivators like you were all bad-tempered, particular and arrogant.¡± Liu Dan says smilingly.


    Gao Ge is a bit surprised.


    Liu Dan says with a grin, ¡°Cultivators¡­ It is not supposed to be a secret now, is it?¡±


    Gao Ge laughs with a relief.


    ¡°Mr. Liu, may I ask you a question?¡± Xia Lu suddenly says.


    Liu Dan looks at her and nods his head, says with smile, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Please ask.¡±


    Xia Lu asks, ¡°What¡¯s the grudge between your son and Mo Ran?¡±


    Xia Lu just finishes asking.


    Liu Dan puts on a complex face instantly.


    It¡¯s a mixed look of embarrassment, nervousness, uneasiness and anger.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you tell us?¡± Xia Lu asks.


    Liu Dan takes a deep breath, saying, ¡°Is this question important?¡±


    ¡°Since you want us to protect your son, aren¡¯t you supposed to brief us about what has happened?¡± Xia Lu says with a sneer, ¡°Mr. Liu, anything wrong with what I said?¡±


    Liu Dan finally withdraws the smile on his face.


    He looks a bit less annoying.


    Although Liu Dan was smiling all the time, Gao Ge finds his smile a bit rigid, which is only a habit.


    Now Liu Dan looks more like a normal person.


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to talk about it but that it¡¯s not the right time to say for now. I will tell you the whole story after the man is captured.¡± Liu Dan says.


    Xia Lu doesn¡¯t insist.


    After Liu Dan enters the ward, Xia Lu says to Gao Ge, ¡°It seems that the truth hidden behind is too embarrassing for him to mention!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not important.¡± Shen Mo suddenly stands up and says, ¡°Our task is to catch the man with the sword but not to find out the truth. Please don¡¯t put the cart before the horse!¡±


    ¡°Put the cart before the horse? Your vocabulary is less than the man¡¯s.¡± Gao Ge says aloofly, ¡°Don¡¯t you think the truth is important?¡±


    ¡°Our task is¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough. I am the leader for the action. I am the decision-maker. If you are not happy about it, you can go to report to Tang Jiusi at once.¡± Gao Ge says impatiently.


    Faced with his enemy, he always has no patience.


    From the very beginning, Shen Mo has been his enemy all the time.


    Under such circumstance, he will never show any kindness for Shen Mo. After all, regardless of his attitude, their hostile relationship won¡¯t get any better.


    Hearing what Gao Ge said, Shen Mo narrows his eyes. It seems that he didn¡¯t expect Gao Ge was so blunt.


    He thinks for a second, saying, ¡°Leader, we ask to stay here with you just for fear that the target will get away again if he comes.¡±


    Gao Ge becomes sulky, ¡°I know what you are thinking about.¡±


    Shen Mo is a bit stunned.


    What is he thinking about?


    Gao Ge sneers, ¡°You just want to split the ten million with me, right?¡±


    Shen Mo feels like cursing him.


    Is everyone a moneygrubber like Gao Ge?


    He takes a deep breath, trying to calm himself down.


    He is afraid that he may not be able to hold in his anger to kick Gao Ge away.


    He spends quite some efforts in calming himself down. Then he says with a smile, ¡°You can rest assured that I won¡¯t split the ten million.¡±


    Gao Ge is finally relieved.


    Shen Mo becomes more upset.


    ¡°In this case, it won¡¯t be any problem then. You can stay here as you want.¡± After saying that, Gao Ge gets up and walks into the advanced ward with Xia Lu.


    When the door of the ward is closed, Shen Mo finally becomes extremely grim.


    ¡°Shen, Gao Ge is such an asshole!¡± Wang Zhe says with grievance.


    Shen Mo looks at him coldly, asking, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say that while he was here?¡±


    Wang Zhe gets so awkward with a red face.


    In the ward, Liu Rui becomes quite excited upon seeing Gao Ge and Xia Lu.


    ¡°Brother and Sister-in-law, you are here too?¡±


    Gao Ge is so annoyed at the moment.


    He feels quite unhappy with Liu Rui¡¯s calling him. After all, they are not close.


    Xia Lu is irritated too.


    Why did Liu Rui call her Sister-in-law?


    ¡°Brother and Sister-in-law, I failed to recognize you in the bar. Please forgive me!¡± Liu Rui continues saying.


    After all, he is smart enough to recognize the situation.


    Gao Ge and Xia Lu fought with Mo Ran before, from which he has known that they are truly capable.


    His life must rely on them two.


    ¡°I have other things to handle in the company. I¡¯ll leave first. You just rest in hospital.¡± Liu Dan suddenly says.


    Liu Rui is poker-faced, as if he has been used to his dad¡¯s words.


    ¡°Our son is so badly injured. How come you are still thinking about your company¡­¡± The woman sitting at the bedside says unhappily.


    ¡°If we lose the company, you and our son will become dirt-poor!¡± Liu Dan says furiously, ¡°Now if you must throw away your bags and clothes, can you do that?¡±


    The woman hurries to be silent.


    It seems that she just makes a complaint randomly.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Liu Dan snorts and then smiles at Gao Ge and Xia Lu, ¡°Gentleman and lady, I¡¯ll leave my son¡¯s safety to your hands for now.¡±


    By far, he hasn¡¯t asked about the name of Gao Ge and Xia Lu.


    However, he dares to place his son¡¯s safety in their hands. Gao Ge wonders whether he is courageous or too silly.

 Chapter 112

    Liu Dan just leaves without hesitation.


    ¡°Girl, go to buy some meals for me.¡± The woman suddenly says to Xia Lu.


    Xia Lu is a bit surprised, ¡°Are you asking me to do it?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The woman says unhappily, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Now that you¡¯ve taken the money, aren¡¯t you supposed to work?¡±


    Xia Lu laughs.


    She gives a sheer laughter.


    ¡°I will give the money back to you. We are even.¡± Xia Lu says.


    ¡°Don¡¯t. Please don¡¯t. Sister-in-law, my mom is drunk and talking nonsense!¡± Liu Rui becomes anxious right away and hastens to say.


    The woman is shocked.


    ¡°Rui, what are you talking about¡­¡±


    She is interrupted before she finishes talking.


    ¡°Mom, don¡¯t be silly. My brother and sister-in-law are quite awesome. They are willing to stay to protect me, which is merely out of kindness. Do you know who they are? They are cultivators! Moreover, they are great cultivators! Ah, it¡¯s no wonder that you don¡¯t know about this. You surf the internet only for shopping about clothes, shoes and bags. Seldom do you read news¡­¡± Liu Rui says.


    Gao Ge explains with a smile, ¡°Liu Rui, don¡¯t be so excited. Rest assured. We stay here not out of kindness but only for the money of your dad.¡±


    Liu Rui is a bit dumbfounded.


    Is that so¡­


    The woman wants to say more but she is stopped by Liu Rui with his eyes. Hence, she can only snort and feels unhappy.


    ¡°Liu Rui, do you think Mo Ran will come for you?¡± Gao Ge suddenly asks.


    Hearing the name of Mo Ran, Liu Rui can¡¯t help trembling while lying on the bed.


    His eyes become empty as if he is seriously stimulated.


    ¡°He will. He will come for sure. He is a monster¡­¡±


    He keeps saying that again and again.


    ¡°Rui, Rui, what¡¯s wrong with you? Don¡¯t scare me!¡± The woman gets so anxious and then scolds Gao Ge, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! Leave here and stand outside!¡±


    Gao Ge shrugs his shoulders and doesn¡¯t talk back. He leaves the ward with Xia Lu, sitting together at the ward door.


    ¡°There is something wrong with the whole family. Moreover, it¡¯s very wrong.¡±


    After getting out of the ward, Gao Ge says to Xia Lu immediately and sort of makes a conclusion.


    Xia Lu rolls her eyes.


    They have said the same words for many times.


    However, it is basically impossible for them to learn about the truth from the Liu Family.


    If they want to find out what happened before, the only way is to find Mo Ran and take him as a breakthrough point.


    Gao Ge suddenly thinks of something. He stares at Xia Lu with a weird look.


    Xia Lu puts on a long face, saying, ¡°You want me to investigate through the Xia Family?¡±


    Gao Ge coughs, saying in a low voice, ¡°It seems that the Liu Family has a high social status in Song City. If anything happens to them, it should not be difficult for your family to¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough. I suggest you just give up the thought.¡± Xia Lu doesn¡¯t even give Gao Ge the chance to finish his words.


    Gao Ge is a bit angry. Isn¡¯t the solution he thinks of a good idea?


    ¡°Unless they offer me the information proactively, I won¡¯t ask them for it.¡± Xia Lu says.


    Gao Ge grins, saying in a low voice, ¡°Actually, compared with Mo Ran¡¯s story, I am more interested in yours.¡±


    ¡°If you want to die soon, you can keep being curious.¡± Xia Lu says with a smile.


    Gao Ge instantly feels that a chill runs down his back.


    ¡°Take some rest first. Maybe the target will come tonight.¡± Saying that, Xia Lu closes her eyes.


    Gao Ge mumbles, ¡°Unless he is an idiot, he won¡¯t come tonight.¡±


    Xia Lu doesn¡¯t respond.


    Indeed, from an objective perspective, Mo Ran came to make trouble for Liu Rui today. Now Liu Rui must be highly alert to guard against any dangerous people. Moreover, this is the hospital.


    Anyone who is sane will never take such risk, for doing that is not different from getting killed.


    Sitting on the chair, Gao Ge lowers his head to run the power of stars.


    Now he can¡¯t wait to become stronger.


    As time goes by, the current earth has witnessed the appearance of many cultivators. And the number will keep increasing. In terms of Gao Ge¡¯s current capability, he is still not powerful enough to handle everything. Hence, he must enhance his capability so that he can live his life at will.


    Otherwise, even if various kinds of treasures show up in the following days, he won¡¯t be capable enough to grasp it.


    Shen Mo and the other pals are extremely depressed.


    Although they are unwilling to stay and use the WIFI of the hospital, they have to stay now. After all, it was because they didn¡¯t catch up with Gao Ge and Xia Lu¡¯s action that they didn¡¯t get to meet Mo Ran.


    Now Shen Mo has figured it out.


    This is Song City, the place where Xia Lu has the power and resources.


    As long as he follows Xia Lu, he will be able to acquire some information. Luckily, it is not too late for him to know it¡­


    ¡°You two, don¡¯t sleep tonight. Keep your eye on the surroundings.¡± Shen Mo orders his two sidekicks.


    Wang Zhe puts on a bitter face, ¡°Shen, do we have to¡­ Gao Ge just said that the man would not come today.¡±


    Shen Mo has already been angry before. Hearing what Wang Zhe said, he becomes even more furious and feels like slapping him in the face.


    ¡°Do you listen to him or me?¡± Shen Mo asks with a long face.


    Wang Zhe swallows his saliva, immediately knowing what he should do now.


    Watching his sidekicks leave and stroll around on patrol, Shen Mo finally feels better.


    Gao Ge can¡¯t help asking in a low voice, ¡°Shen Mo, why did you ask them to do that?¡±


    Shen Mo says angrily, ¡°What¡¯s the problem on strengthening guarding?¡±


    ¡°The point is, do your two sidekicks know what Mo Ran looks like?¡±


    Shen Mo is speechless.


    Then why didn¡¯t Gao Ge remind him of that?


    Gao Ge grins and stops talking.


    Shen Mo is sulky alone.


    Not for a while, there come two more exclusive nurses in the ward, who start to take care of Liu Rui¡¯s stuff. Moreover, they both don¡¯t look old and seem to be in their twenties at most. Wearing a housemaid suit, one of them is washing fruits and the other one is massaging the thigh of Liu Rui. It¡¯s so unbelievable.


    Liu Rui¡¯s mother is waiting at the side to take order from Liu Rui.


    Apart from that, there is another young man coming to visit Liu Rui.


    Gao Ge looks at him for a few times, because the man appears a bit pale when entering the ward.


    He stands up, walking towards the door and listening to the people inside the ward talking.


    ¡°Rui, did the guy really come for you again?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Speaking of that, Liu Rui starts to tremble again, ¡°That guy is not dead yet¡­¡±


    ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s of no use to say that. He has killed two persons. We have to protect ourselves!¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Luckily two masters saved me this time; otherwise, there is only you left¡­¡±


    Judging from their conversation, Gao Ge has acquired some information.


    It seems that there were four of them and they were all the targets of Mo Ran. By far, two of them were dead.


    Now the rest two of them are Liu Rui and the visitor.


    Their story must be the revenge cause of Mo Ran.


    Yet, it is very unlikely to learn about the story from them. Xia Lu is also unwilling to look into this, for seemingly, she doesn¡¯t want to have much contact with the Xia Family.


    Everything is a mystery.

 Chapter 113

    Gao Ge wants to hear more but the two persons seem to notice something so they just pass the topic and start to talk about Gao Ge and Xia Lu.


    When it is time for a midnight snack, the young man brings Gao Ge and Xia Lu to have a meal in the restaurant outside the hospital.


    Gao Ge and Xia Lu wanted to reject the offer. After all, they are the bodyguards of Liu Rui, but Liu Rui has no problem with that. Instead, he asks them to have a nice meal. In this case, they don¡¯t have the reason to say no then. Furthermore, Shen Mo and his two sidekicks are still guarding in the hospital. Even if Mo Ran comes, chances are little that he wants to pass these three persons to kill Liu Rui.


    Thinking of that, Gao Ge starts to envy Liu Dan.


    After all, he is a businessman, who has a good judgement. With one payment, he can hire five people working for him. If he finds out about this, he must be happy with tears.


    After sitting in the booth of the restaurant with the food ordered, Gao Ge gets to know the name of the man.


    Song Zhi.


    Gao Ge holds Song Zhi¡¯s hand in excitement, ¡°You are Song Zhi!¡±


    Song Zhi is confused, ¡°You know me?¡±


    Gao Ge says very naturally, ¡°Of course. The Ruizhi (When the word Rui and Zhi are put together, it means wisdom in Chinese) Group formed by you and Liu Rui is well known in Song City.¡±


    Song Zhi laughs, feeling that something is wrong¡­


    Especially the facial expression of Gao Ge just gives him a feeling of malevolence.


    Xia Lu takes up the glass in front of her to take a sip of the drink, saying, ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell us about the grudge between you Ruizhi Group and Mo Ran?¡±


    Song Zhi¡¯s facial expression is obviously changed and then he hastens to cover it with a smile, saying, ¡°Actually, it is not a big deal. Only some trivial stuff. But this guy is a lunatic¡­¡±


    Gao Ge and Xia Lu are both unhappy.


    Anyone who is fooled like an idiot will be greatly upset.


    ¡°Guess whether I believe you or not?¡± Xia Lu says in a grim tone.


    Song Zhi rubs his chin, pondering whether what he said is over the line¡­


    ¡°Guys, actually, this issue is not important at all, right? Regardless of the reason, Mo Ran wants to make trouble for us now and you are the bodyguards hired by Uncle Liu, so you need to stand on our side.¡±


    They don¡¯t have a good time over the meal.


    Gao Ge and Xia Lu also can¡¯t get the answer they wanted from Song Zhi.


    Although everything is just as expected, they still feel unhappy.


    Upon walking out of the restaurant, Gao Ge¡¯s phone rings.


    ¡°It¡¯s Shen Mo.¡± Gao Ge frowns, ¡°Does this asshole call me to bring meals for them?¡±


    When he picks up the call, Shen Mo starts to talk immediately.


    ¡°Mo Ran is here!¡±


    Gao Ge is shocked.


    He said before that as long as Mo Ran was sane, he would never come to the hospital for a second attack.


    However, he underestimated how desperate the man was to kill Liu Rui.


    He puts away the phone. When they arrive at the hospital, they see a lot of people walking in and out of Liu Rui¡¯s ward and everything is in a mess.


    Shen Mo is standing at the door with a long face while Wang Zhe stays next to him carefully, who doesn¡¯t dare to make any noise. His look with reverence and awe is just the true portrayal of a lackey.


    ¡°Where is Mo Ran?¡± Gao Ge walks to Shen Mo¡¯s front and asks.


    ¡°He escaped, but he was punched by me. He won¡¯t take any action within a short period of time.¡± Shen Mo says in a deep voice.


    Gao Ge puts on a long face.


    Holy crap¡­


    He won¡¯t take any action within a short period of time?


    That is to say, he can¡¯t be captured within a short period of time?


    To be honest, Gao Ge really wants to kill Shen Mo now.


    ¡°How come only you two are here? Where is the other one?¡± Gao Ge asks again.


    ¡°He is dead.¡± Shen Mo¡¯s voice is terrifyingly calm.


    ¡°Okay then¡­¡± Gao Ge is relieved.


    Shen Mo becomes hot under the collar.


    When he said Mo Ran was punched by him, Gao Ge put on a long face; when he mentioned the death of their teammate, Gao Ge only said okay then.


    Which side does Gao Ge take on earth?


    Gao Ge also feels that he is being too mean. To have a second thought, the guy who died here was so unlucky. By now, Gao Ge still doesn¡¯t know what his name is, for which he feels quite bad¡­


    In the ward, Liu Rui looks okay. He is merely frightened.


    According to Shen Mo, Gao Ge and Xia Lu also learn what happened in the hospital when they were out for a meal.


    Unexpectedly, Mo Ran was so anxious to kill Liu Rui and even dressed like a doctor by putting a loose white coat and hiding his sword in the coat.


    Mo Ran could have succeeded reaching his aim. However, out of expectation, Liu Rui reacted so fast that he should drag a nurse to his front to take the attack for himself.


    Luckily, Mo Ran stopped in time. He seemed unwilling to harm the innocent.


    Hearing that, Gao Ge and Xia Lu look at each other.


    With the comparison, they increasingly feel that Liu Rui is so evil.


    As a matter of fact, it doesn¡¯t cause any psychological pressure on Gao Ge. After all, from the very beginning, they don¡¯t like Liu Rui. The only reason why they stay here to be the bodyguards for him is to find an opportunity to catch Mo Ran. As to the story between Mo Ran and Liu Rui, although Gao Ge hasn¡¯t known what on earth happened before, according to the reaction of the Liu Family and Song Zhi¡¯s silence, everyone can figure out who are in the wrong.


    Moreover, by now, the Lius haven¡¯t called the police yet, which can tell a lot too.


    After entering the ward, Gao Ge snorts at Liu Rui, who is curling on the bed and trembling.


    ¡°What on earth are you two doing? My husband spends so much money hiring you as the bodyguards. What did you do?¡± Liu Rui¡¯s mother, who looks rather furious, straightly rushes towards Gao Ge and Xia Lu, shouting at them in a high pitch.


    Gao Ge frowns and thinks for a second. He still says nothing.


    ¡°It¡¯s your son who asked us to go.¡± Xia Lu says honestly.


    She doesn¡¯t save any face for the woman.


    ¡°How dare you talk back?¡± While saying, the woman raises her arm.


    Obviously, she is used to being so arrogant and willful.


    Xia Lu won¡¯t stand her manner. Before the woman gives the slap, Xia Lu kicks her away.


    Bang! The woman is thrown away heavily and smashed to the wall. She passes out.


    Xia Lu is just as unreasonable as the woman is.


    When they get out of the ward, Gao Ge is still unhappy. Xia Lu says to him, ¡°If you think I made a mistake, don¡¯t say it then. Otherwise, I will beat you too.¡±


    Gao Ge shakes his head and sighs, saying, ¡°We should not have eaten the dinner. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for Mo Ran to get away.¡±


    Shen Mo and Wang Zhe are even more depressed.


    What Gao Ge said is not different from scolding them as rubbish.


    ¡°You can go to look for Mo Ran now.¡± Shen Mo says.


    ¡°Bullshit. Of course I will. Do you want me to stay here and do nothing here like you?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    Shen Mo rubs his eyes and sits down.


    Wang Zhe hastens to ask with consideration, ¡°Shen, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    Shen Mo can¡¯t help sniffling.


    ¡°Nothing. I am just a bit¡­ homesick.¡±

 Chapter 114

    Liu Rui is discharged that night, probably because he realizes that the hospital is also a dangerous place.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t assert again that Mo Ran will never come to make trouble within a short period of time. After all, even if he says it, others will not believe him. Moreover, it is not absolutely right.


    Just as he said before, as long as Mo Ran was sane, he would not rush to the hospital to kill Liu Rui.


    However, the fact gives him a slap in the face, making him realize that he cannot be too arbitrary.


    Gao Ge and Xia Lu also return to the Liu¡¯s villa.


    Liu Rui¡¯s mother is okay. Although she was thrown far away, Xia Lu held a good sense of propriety while kicking her. She knew she shouldn¡¯t make any big trouble at the moment. Hence, Liu Rui¡¯s mother only felt a bit painful after being in a coma for a moment.


    Sitting in the spacious living room, Gao Ge takes up the fruit tray from the desk and then watches TV. While looking around from time to time, he can¡¯t help saying that money is the cause of all kinds of wickedness.


    ¡°Mo Ran won¡¯t come these days. I am going out to look for him.¡± Xia Lu says.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    ¡°I can go alone.¡± Xia Lu says.


    Gao Ge hesitates for a while and then nods his head without insisting.


    At dawn, Xia Lu leaves the villa.


    Gao Ge believes that Xia Lu perhaps go out not to find Mo Ran but to do other things.


    However, Xia Lu won¡¯t tell him so Gao Ge can¡¯t keep asking.


    Probably it¡¯s about her family stuff.


    The relationship between Xia Lu and her family seems to be a bit abnormal!


    Gao Ge has a sleep in the Liu¡¯s villa, it¡¯s in the afternoon when he wakes up. Xia Lu hasn¡¯t come back yet. When he walks downstairs, he sees Liu Dan sitting downstairs, who looks so tired.


    ¡°Mr. Liu.¡± Gao Ge greets him.


    Upon seeing Gao Ge, Liu Dan hastens to stand up and laugh, ¡°Was your sleep good?¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head.


    After Gao Ge also sits down, Liu Dan rubs his face and says, ¡°Young man, you have sort of saved my son for twice.¡±


    He has a clear mind.


    If it were not for Shen Mo and his sidekicks in the hospital, Liu Rui would have died.


    ¡°My friend beat your wife yesterday¡­¡±


    Before Gao Ge finishes talking, Liu Dan waves his hand to interrupt him.


    ¡°She deserved it. Even if you kill her, I will not find it improper at all.¡± Liu Dan says with a gloomy face.


    It gives Gao Ge a surprise.


    Are successful people all so heartless to their wife?


    He has known before that Liu Dan is not close to his wife, but he didn¡¯t expect that their relationship was bad to this extent!


    ¡°Yesterday, one of your friends died for protecting my son, which I am also aware. It¡¯s inevitable that you were in a bad mood.¡± Liu Dan sighs and says, ¡°That stupid woman should blame you and you are righteous to be mad. I¡¯ve kicked her out of the villa in case you feel upset when seeing her.¡±


    Gao Ge takes a tumble.


    It turns out that Liu Dan is concerned with this.


    After all, he doesn¡¯t know the relationship between Gao Ge and Shen Mo, Wang Zhe and others.


    Gao Ge believes that the death of one of Shen Mo¡¯s sidekicks is absolutely not a bad thing.


    Gao Ge is not a kind person. The dead guy didn¡¯t do anything against Gao Ge, but since he took the side of Shen Mo, he was Gao Ge¡¯s opponent and enemy.


    Gao Ge and Shen Mo are both trying to find a suitable opportunity to kill each other, which they both know, except that they won¡¯t say it.


    They have a tacit understanding on that!


    Then Mr. Liu writes another cheque of 20 million.


    ¡°I know the cultivators¡¯ life is priceless, but this is my compensation for you. Please don¡¯t reject it.¡±


    Gao Ge sighs.


    The look of these rich people when they are writing cheques¡­


    It is amazingly awesome!


    If he were a woman, he would like a man like this!


    After putting away the cheque, Gao Ge plans to cash the cheque into his bank account some time.


    After all, he can¡¯t feel relieved until the money is in his account.


    ¡°Please live here at will. If you have any needs, please let me know. As long as I can be of help, I will surely do you the favor.¡± Liu Dan says.


    Gao Ge nods his head, asking, ¡°Actually, I want to learn more about Mo Ran.¡±


    Liu Dan is a bit surprised.


    Gao Ge continues saying, ¡°Now Mo Ran is hiding again. If I want to know where he is hiding, it¡¯s like dredging for a needle in the sea. Hence, I need to learn about him so that I can take initiative to find him.¡±


    Liu Dan takes a deep breath and falls lost in thought.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t interrupt him with any words.


    Since he needs time to think, Gao Ge will allow it.


    After a while, Liu Dan slightly nods his head.


    ¡°Give me some time. I will give the materials to you later.¡±


    Gao Ge agrees with a smile.


    He believes in Liu Dan¡¯s capability. Since he can earn such family property, he must be quite capable.


    After Liu Dan leaves, Gao Ge grabs a bite and then returns to his room. With his eyes closed, he runs the power of stars in the body, trying to light up the second star map as soon as possible.


    His instinct tells him that after he lights up the star map again, his capability will be essentially elevated again¡­


    Now he doesn¡¯t even dare to imagine what he is going to be like after his star map is completely lit up.


    By night, Xia Lu comes back with a pale face, exhausted. Gao Ge doesn¡¯t believe that she is tired from spending the whole day looking for Mo Ran.


    Just like coming back to her own home, Xia Lu throws her shoes away and lies on the sofa, who looks so lethargic. Reading the profile sent by Liu Dan, Gao Ge coughs, ¡°Do you feel like talking about it?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Gao Ge answers as quickly as the flowing of water.


    After all he has guessed it.


    ¡°Gao Ge.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Gao Ge is surprised.


    ¡°If I must kill you some day, what will you do?¡±


    ¡°Run away.¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t outrun me?¡±


    ¡°I will beat you up harshly.¡± Gao Ge says very bluntly.


    Xia Lu laughs and nods her head, ¡°You must take your time to be strong enough to defeat me.¡±


    Then Xia Lu changes the topic, ¡°What are you reading?¡±


    ¡°This is Mo Ran¡¯s profile. You once told me that he had a girlfriend. According to this, his girlfriend was murdered after being raped.¡± Gao Ge says with a snort, ¡°Do you think this is the reason why Liu Rui and others keep silent?¡±


    Xia Lu sits up straight and takes the profile from Gao Ge. After reading it for a few times, she says in surprise, ¡°I can¡¯t find what you just said on it.¡±


    ¡°There is the phone number of his past colleague on it. I called him.¡± Gao Ge shrugs his shoulders and says.


    Xia Lu gets lost in thought with a frown.


    ¡°So, do we just leave first now?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°To find a quiet place and stay there. Let¡¯s not show up until Liu Rui and his friend are dead, shall we?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    Xia Lu smiles.


    This is the most different thing between Gao Ge and Shen Mo as well as his sidekicks.


    Besides, she happens to have the same thought as Gao Ge¡­

 Chapter 115

    In the dark basement, it is very quiet. Only the drip sound can be heard. Maybe it is because one of the taps is not tightly switched off or because the pipe in the wall breaks. The air in here smells musty and moist.


    With only a lamp hung on the ceiling, the light appears rather dim.


    There is no wallpaper on the wall or floor on the ground. The ground is only covered with cement. Under a wooden bed, there are bottles and jars that have labels of various beer brands. Some of the bottles are still filled of 1/5 of the liquid, which is mixed with the musty smell.


    A man is lying on the bed, curling himself and shivering. His face is pale with sweat on the forehead. The sweat just looks like the steam on the pot cover when the water is boiling.


    He seems to fall into a semicoma, calling a girl¡¯s name non-stop.


    His face is full of pains.


    Even in such a state, he still has his sword placed next to him, as if only by doing so can he feel safe.


    All of a sudden, he sits up from the bed.


    His eyes are still full of fear. Yet, when he puts his hands on the sword, the fear in his eyes vanishes instantly and only resentment is left.


    He struggles to climb from the bed with his two legs still trembling. It seems that it takes tremendous strength to support such a body.


    He staggers towards the table and reaches out his hand to take up the glass on it. The water in the glass looks a bit muddy. No one knows how long the water has been kept there. However, he seemingly can¡¯t care about that now so he just pours the water into his throat.


    Having put down the glass, he places his two palms against the table and gasping heavily with his sweat dripping along his chin.


    The table is also covered with a layer of dust. Yet, only the photo frame on the table is clean and tidy.


    The girl in the photo, wearing a white dress, has a sweet look with her head slightly tilted and her hand placed upon the forehead as if she is trying to block the sun. Her pure smile is very infectious.


    With a pale face and dry lips, the man is laughing reluctantly while opening his mouth.


    He reaches out his hand to take up the photo frame.


    He kisses on the photo across the glass.


    Then his face is changed again.


    He covers his chest with one hand.


    He is shivering even faster.


    The energy in his body is being rapidly drained just like the water in the pond.


    Crack.


    The photo frame in his hand drops on the ground, leaving the glass broken into pieces. The man falls down, making a noise of ¡°Bang¡±!


    He is dizzy as if the world were spinning around.


    When the man reopens his eyes, he finds that his surroundings are greatly changed.


    There is a still lamp, a soft quilt and a smell of detergent.


    He suddenly sits up from the bed. He doesn¡¯t feel relieved until he finds that his sword stays with him.


    Thwack! The door is pushed open.


    Gao Ge in a night-robe waves at him, holding a cup of hot coffee on the other hand.


    ¡°You are awake?¡±


    When the man sees Gao Ge, his pupils instantly shrink and then he quickly grasps the sword.


    ¡°Enough. If I really want to kill you, you are already dead.¡± Gao Ge says impatiently.


    The man is still holding the sword tightly but on second thought, he agrees to what Gao Ge said.


    In terms of his current situation, if Gao Ge wants to kill him, he should be brought to the crematory now.


    ¡°Let me introduce myself. My name is Gao Ge, which means singing loudly.¡± After saying that, Gao Ge takes a sip of coffee and makes a click, thinking that he may be tricked by the waiter, who told him that it was Civet coffee. Crap, it doesn¡¯t taste like civet at all.


    ¡°Why am I here?¡±


    ¡°Can people actually live in the place where you stayed?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    The man doesn¡¯t answer.


    ¡°You are Mo Ran, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Gao Ge pulls over a chair and sits down, placing the coffee on the nearby glass table. He thinks for a while and says, ¡°Were you hiding in the basement all the time?¡±


    ¡°How did you find me?¡±


    ¡°A friend of yours told me. He is called Jin, your colleague of the bar where you worked, but he quit before. It took me quite some efforts to find him. It¡¯s him who subleased the basement to you, but I think you were fooled by him, because it only cost him 600 to rent the place but he charged you 800 for that. Are you an idiot?¡±


    Mo Ran feels a bit stunned.


    Is this man so talkative?


    ¡°You are trying to kill the Ruizhi Group, right?¡±


    Mo Ran is perplexed.


    Gao Ge pats his head, ¡°I mean Liu Rui and Song Zhi.¡±


    When he hears the two names, Mo Ran¡¯s eyes become red and his hand that is holding the sword keeps trembling.


    ¡°You were shivering in sleep and now you are shivering again. Are you diagnosed with Parkinson disease?¡±


    Mo Ran roars angrily, ¡°Why did you save him?¡±


    ¡°Because my task is to kill you or take you away.¡± Gao Ge says calmly, ¡°You have caused quite some trouble for our stable and harmonious society. Don¡¯t you realize that?¡±


    ¡°Are you a cop?¡±


    ¡°No. I am more advanced than cops.¡± After all, there is nobody else here. Gao Ge just feels free to boost himself and pretends to be mysterious.


    ¡°I can¡¯t die now.¡± Mo Ran says.


    ¡°Your girlfriend¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Mo Ran raises his voice again and then holds his head, looking so painful.


    Actually, based on the profile, Gao Ge can guess what has happened before.


    Hence, Mo Ran¡¯s fierce reaction is just as expected.


    Gao Ge sighs and then takes another sip of the coffee. Still, he can¡¯t taste the flavor of civet. He can¡¯t help complaining about that. If Xia Lu were here, she would say to him¨Ceven if he is drinking blue mountain coffee, he can never get the taste of a mountain.


    Luckily, she is not here!


    ¡°You can kill Liu Rui and Song Zhi, but do you ever think about what will happen to you?¡±


    ¡°As long as they are dead, I don¡¯t care being killed or not!¡±


    Fine! The man is obsessed now.


    Actually, his reaction is quite normal.


    If Gao Ge were him, he might have reacted more violently.


    Gao Ge is not a good guy but he is not a bad man either.


    He has no principles; otherwise, he will not take the money of the Liu Family and meanwhile save Mo Ran.


    He transferred the power of stars to Mo Ran before, which caused some energy consumption to him. It must take him some time to fully recover.


    He is willing to look at the things from the perspective of Mo Ran.


    What is right is just right; what is wrong is just wrong.


    To live in the world, if one makes a mistake, he must pay for it.


    If the good is not rewarded, the evil is not punished and the hell will vanish after death, then how terrible will the world be?


    At the moment, the doorbell rings.


    Gao Ge frowns and takes a deep breath. He stands up slowly to walk towards the door.


    Standing at the door, he clenches his fist at Mo Ran, telling him in this way to be prepared for a fight!


    Feeling surprised, Mo Ran also clenches his fist at Gao Ge and punches his chest, just like a hip-hop singer.


    Gao Ge is at a loss.

 Chapter 116

    In the caf¨¦ where the atmosphere is quite fresh.


    Xia Lu is stirring the cream on the coffee with a spoon.


    She frowns seriously as if she encounters a Gordian knot.


    In front of her is sitting a middle-aged man who is poker-faced. He has finished all that he wants to say. He is waiting for Xia Lu¡¯s response.


    After a while, Xia Lu starts to speak.


    ¡°I need some more time.¡±


    ¡°Miss¡­¡±


    ¡°I said, I need some more time.¡±


    The middle-aged man sighs and nods his head slowly, ¡°I will report this to Master but the Thunder Sect has been exerting pressure on us¡­¡±


    ¡°Hehe, so what?¡±


    ¡°Miss, if Young Master is still at home, we surely can have more confidence but now, we can¡¯t.¡± The middle-aged man says seriously.


    Xia Lu is a bit dejected, nodding her head and waving her hand, ¡°You leave first. I will sit here for one more while.¡±


    The middle-aged man stands up and walks to the door. He seems to think of something so he turns around to walk back.


    ¡°Miss¡­¡±


    ¡°If you have any other thing, say it now!¡±


    ¡°Gao Ge may have trouble.¡±


    Xia Lu stands up suddenly.


    ¡°Our ¡®Eye¡¯ said Shen Mo followed him to a hotel.¡±


    ¡°Drive me there now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Miss.¡±


    ¡­


    At the door of the room in the hotel.


    Gao Ge leans against the door, watching Shen Mo and Wang Zhe standing in front of him with a smile.


    ¡°Step aside.¡± Shen Mo says with a cold face.


    ¡°What are you doing? To check the room?¡±


    ¡°Mo Ran is inside.¡±


    Gao Ge continues recovering his power of stars while saying smilingly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Can¡¯t I be a gay?¡±


    Shen Mo is dumbfounded.


    Is this asshole so ridiculously shameless?


    He wonders how Gao Ge can talk nonsense without being nervous or embarrassed.


    ¡°Do you know what you are doing? He is our target! You are breaching your duty!¡±


    Gao Ge grins, ¡°Who is the leader now? You or me? I am the decision-maker for the task. Thus, as I ask you to leave, you must leave. Do you understand?¡±


    Shen Mo and Wang Zhe don¡¯t speak anything. Yet, judging from their looks, Gao Ge has already felt their murderous intent.


    Shen Mo suddenly bursts into laughter.


    ¡°If I kill you now and convict you of concealing the criminal, I think no one will investigate it.¡±


    Gao Ge also laughs, ¡°If it is me who kill you for the reason that you don¡¯t obey the leader¡¯s arrangement, I think no one will investigate it either.¡±


    There is mounting tension in the room.


    From the very beginning, Gao Ge has always wanted to seize the opportunity to kill Shen Mo and Wang Zhe.


    Shen Mo and Wang Zhe have the same idea.


    If Xia Lu is also here, they may have some concerns, but Gao Ge is here alone while Xia Lu is somewhere else.


    For them, this is a fabulous opportunity!


    If Gao Ge and Xia Lu works together, Shen Mo is not sure to win.


    Moreover, his teammate is an idiot.


    For Shen Mo, to kill Wang Zhe is as easy as killing a chick.


    He can¡¯t help thinking for a few times¨CIf he can switch the teammate with Gao Ge¡¯s, it will be a great thing for him!


    Suddenly, without any signs.


    Shen Mo has stricken at Gao Ge¡¯s chest with his punch.


    Time or place is not important.


    As long as there is a chance, he should take action.


    Just like what the commercials about psoriasis say, if you miss today, you have to wait for another year!


    Shen Mo can¡¯t afford to wait any longer in terms of his current situation.


    Hence, he can¡¯t retreat any now.


    Either Gao Ge or he dies!


    Faced with Shen Mo¡¯s punch, Gao Ge quickly reacts. After all, Shen Mo¡¯s move is as expected by him.


    He takes a few steps back and meanwhile kicks out to force Shen Mo to retreat. At the same time, he walks two steps forward and then gives two forceful punches. Yet, the attack is well avoided by Shen Mo.


    It can be seen that Shen Mo is quite capable.


    At least, he is not like Wang Zhe, who was kicked away by Gao Ge when he was about to rush over.


    Shen Mo wanted to blame Wang Zhe for his not doing him any favor.


    Now he is too embarrassed to say that.


    It¡¯s not that Wang Zhe is unwilling to help but that his capability is limited indeed.


    Even if he comes forward recklessly, he is only coming for death to Gao Ge.


    Eventually, Shen Mo grasps an opportunity to dash forward.


    He forces Gao Ge into the room.


    Seeing Mo Ran lying on the bed, Shen Mo snorts, ¡°Indeed. Gao Ge, what punishment do you think you deserve?¡±


    ¡°Screw the punishment.¡± With the power of stars within Gao Ge¡¯s body urged, he punches out again. The fist wind makes a big noise. If he can practice the Thunder Fist to the peak level, a sound of thunder will be incurred when he waves his fists. It¡¯s a pity that Gao Ge is currently in the state of beginner level, so the fist sound he makes is more like the click of a bamboo drain thrown into the bonfire.


    Probably because they hear the noise, the couple who live next door can¡¯t help walking over. Seeing the fight in the room and Mo Ran lying on the bed, the couple immediately gives a surprised look.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get going.¡± The man urges.


    As if he is afraid to get into trouble.


    Gao Ge hears the sigh of the girl.


    ¡°Now the competition among the gays is so fierce?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, they are caught in bed! Yet, the one lying on the bed doesn¡¯t look handsome!¡±


    ¡°Maybe gays¡¯ aesthetic standard is different from ours¡­¡±


    Gao Ge and Shen Mo look at each other and then suddenly pause.


    They keep silent for a moment. Gao Ge speaks first.


    ¡°How about closing the door before we continue to fight?¡±


    ¡°Good idea. Good¡­¡± Shen Mo coughs, saying and meanwhile closing the door.


    The couple doesn¡¯t seem to walk far away.


    They hear the girl shouting.


    ¡°Did you hear that? They complimented each other about being good. Oh my God¡­¡±


    She must be a rotten girl.


    Having slammed the door, Shen Mo is so furious and really wants to make an appointment with Gao Ge¨Cto kill the couple next door before fighting.


    Crap.


    His reputation is ruined now!


    Seeing Shen Mo¡¯s angry face, Gao Ge is unhappy, ¡°What are you angry about? They said Mo Ran was bad-looking, but does Mo Ran get angry?¡±


    Mo Ran climbs up from the bed and tries to find his sword, mumbling, ¡°Where is my sword¡­¡±


    Mo Ran wanted to help Gao Ge but on second thought he doesn¡¯t do that. It¡¯s not because he doesn¡¯t have the strength to use the sword but because he hasn¡¯t figured out the current situation.


    Logically speaking, he should take the side of Gao Ge to handle the unexpected visitors.


    Yet, he doesn¡¯t know much about Gao Ge. Moreover, when he wanted to kill Liu Rui for the first time, he could have succeeded, but he failed because of Gao Ge and Xia Lu. The second time when he wanted to carry out the assassination, Shen Mo and Wang Zhe hindered him again.


    Therefore, he believes Gao Ge should be on the same boat with Shen Mo.


    Maybe this is their scheme to achieve their goal?


    Mo Ran is completely at a loss, so he doesn¡¯t dare to make any decision. People are always sinister. He has learnt that since he stepped into the society.

 Chapter 117

    To fight in the room of a hotel is disadvantageous to Gao Ge. After all, he is good at the Ghost-like Steps, but he cannot use it in such a small place. The room is too small, which is a restricted condition for him.


    Compared with Gao Ge, Shen Mo is in the ascendant. He is adept at boxing and kicking. Moreover, his moves are strong and forceful. He is quite similar to Chu Jie who competed with Gao Ge in the training field before, except that Chu Jie uses weapons while Shen Mo doesn¡¯t.


    Gao Ge can¡¯t help doubting whether they are in the same class.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Noticing Gao Ge suddenly changes his moves from sheer Thunder Fist to the moves coupling hardness with softness, Shen Mo becomes hesitant, making him punched by Gao Ge. He can¡¯t help taking a few steps back. Even though he stands firmly, his facial expression is changed anyway.


    ¡°What fist is this?¡±


    Gao Ge grins and says nothing, striking at Shen Mo again.


    Reality is not TV drama. Gao Ge won¡¯t leak out his moves randomly. Although there won¡¯t be any problem even if he says, what if Shen Mo happens to know the way to crack Taijiquan?


    Thus, it is unworthy to leak it out if he is only trying to play fronting.


    The exquisite essence of Taijiquan lies in two words¨Chardness, softness.


    These are actually two completely different methods on the opposite side, but Taijiquan can integrate them perfectly.


    When Gao Ge found out the exquisite essence of Taijiquan during the learning process, he couldn¡¯t help saying that whoever created the fist method must be a divine master.


    When hardness dominates, every move feels forceful enough to tear apart the sky and crack the earth; every act appears as heavy as Mount Tai falls upon; every strike is just as violent as howling wind and torrential rain.


    When softness dominates, every move feels like water flowing out in a trickle; every act appears as light as drizzling rain, which is quiet and peaceful.


    In terms of Gao Ge¡¯s current capability, he can¡¯t give full play to the power of Taijiquan, but with the help of his power of stars, he is still confident to defeat Shen Mo in front of him.


    They fight against each other with punches and fists. Gao Ge acts flexibly, sometimes fast and sometimes slowly.


    This is not what Shen Mo wants to see. Yet, faced with Gao Ge¡¯s Taijiquan, he can¡¯t find any cracking method for that. Thus, he has no choice but to be harnessed by Gao Ge.


    Watching Gao Ge and Shen Mo fighting, Mo Ran, who keeps silent for a while, can¡¯t help speaking.


    He pouts at Wang Zhe, ¡°It¡¯s normal for me to just stand aside. How come you are also sitting there?¡±


    Wang Zhe snorts, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡±


    He is smart anyway, knowing if he goes forward now, he must be kicked back. In this case, he may as well stand aside and wait for their competition to end. If he is lucky, Gao Ge will be defeated by Shen Mo; if he is unlucky, Gao Ge will beat Shen Mo and end up getting injured. By then, it won¡¯t be any problem for him to give a last strike on Gao Ge.


    If he is extremely unlucky, Gao Ge may not be injured at all after killing Shen Mo. In that case, he can kneel down to beg for mercy, maybe Gao Ge will still spare his life?


    With an all-round plan in mind, he looks rather calm and peaceful.


    Shen Mo glimpses at him and gets so furious. While handling Gao Ge who is like a sticky worm, he yells at Wang Zhe, ¡°Wang Zhe, you idiot! Now that Mo Ran is right in front of you, why don¡¯t you kill him?¡±


    Hearing that, Wang Zhe shivers with shock. He comes to his senses immediately and looks at Mo Ran with ferocious eyes.


    ¡°They are both quite capable but you, honestly speaking, you can¡¯t beat me.¡± Mo Ran says frankly.


    Wang Zhe says with a sneer, ¡°We¡¯ll find it out.¡±


    After saying that, he goes at Mo Ran.


    Mo Ran unsheathes his sword. As the sword glitters, a gust of sword wind is generated to blow Wang Zhe away.


    ¡°I have told you, you can¡¯t beat me.¡± Mo Ran says with a cold face, ¡°It seems that you are not a good person. Therefore, you must die.¡±


    Wang Zhe is in a cold sweat.


    The murderous intent that Mo Ran gives off has brought great psychological pressure on him.


    The sword swishes.


    Mo Ran runs forward for a few steps and whips the sword.


    Wang Zhe hurries to retreat, thus avoiding the attack luckily.


    Mo Ran shouts and raises his sword again to strike at Wang Zhe.


    Wang Zhe wants to run away but due to the limited space, he runs behind Gao Ge without even noticing.


    As if he has a pair of eyes on the back side of his head, Gao Ge kicks backwards in the back of Wang Zhe.


    Wang Zhe screams and goes forward. It happens that Mo Ran draws the sword, so the sword just pierces through Wang Zhe.


    The blood keeps streaming out, but the bright blade is not stained at all.


    It is still as bright as a mirror.


    The smell of blood rapidly spreads.


    Wang Zhe¡¯s face suddenly becomes pale while blood goes across his lip corner, which looks quite sticky. His eyes are not filled with much fear anymore because they are completely brimming with despair. He knows that under such circumstance, he can never survive.


    Mo Ran withdraws the sword, poker-faced. It¡¯s not the first time that he has killed people, so he can remain unruffled and calm to do this.


    Mo Ran turns around to see Shen Mo who has fallen into the state of madness. He can¡¯t help frowning and is lost in thought.


    As to what he is thinking about now, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t know it or have the energy to guess.


    Perhaps stimulated by Wang Zhe¡¯s death, Shen Mo becomes extremely fierce. As if he has taken the Strength Pill, he starts to chase after Gao Ge in a desperate way.


    Gao Ge copes with Shen Mo while frowning. Meanwhile, he is looking for an opportunity to kill him with one strike.


    Wang Zhe is dead.


    It makes Gao Ge quite relieved.


    Although Wang Zhe¡¯s capability was not worth mentioning, he was Gao Ge¡¯s opponent anyway. With him standing aside, no one knows when he would come forward to make trouble for Gao Ge. Thus, while dealing with Shen Mo, Gao Ge had to beware of Wang Zhe.


    In a flash.


    Gao Ge¡¯s fist and Shen Mo¡¯s are bumped against each other.


    Both of them take a few steps back.


    ¡°I underestimated you before.¡± Shen Mo says with a sullen face, ¡°You are capable indeed.¡±


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t speak and hurries to think about a solution.


    Suddenly, just like a shooting feather arrow, Shen Mo comes forward at an extremely fast speed. When he throws a punch, Gao Ge reacts at it rapidly. Unexpectedly, Shen Mo switches his move. He opens his fist and subsequently, a dagger flies out of his sleeve, which happens to drop on his palm. Now he is holding a dagger.


    Faced with Shen Mo¡¯s changed move, Gao Ge is unprepared. The attack is out of his expectation.


    From Shen Mo¡¯s face, Gao Ge sees his ferociousness.


    Apparently, Shen Mo has prepared this for a long time in order to attack him off his guard.


    Anyone else would be caught unprepared at the moment.


    Gao Ge is right.


    Shen Mo names this move as Hiding Flowers in the Sleeve. Dirty as it is¡­


    He has killed dozens of people with this move.


    Killing people is like this. It¡¯s not about fairness but who can knock down the opponent by surprise!

 Chapter 118

    The dagger leaves a wound that is about 10 cm long on Gao Ge¡¯s arm.


    The skin is cut open and the flesh is exposed.


    The blood keeps dripping along Gao Ge¡¯s chin.


    He keeps running the power of stars to stop bleeding. Yet, it doesn¡¯t work well. After all, he has fought with Shen Mo for quite a while, which is a great consumption of strength for him.


    ¡°Hmm. Cultivators are also so shameless?¡± Mo Ran standing aside says with a snort.


    Shen Mo looks at him and says, ¡°You are the next.¡±


    ¡°Go for it then!¡± Mo Ran says grimly.


    Gao Ge wipes the wound on his arm and interrupts their conversation, ¡°Stop bluffing. You are no match for him.¡±


    Mo Ran coughs, wondering whether he should intervene. Otherwise, just as Shen Mo said, after Gao Ge is dead, he will be the next one to be killed.


    Suddenly, Gao Ge reaches out his hand.


    ¡°How about lending me your sword?¡±


    Mo Ran is stunned and bites his lip without saying anything.


    For him, the sword is like his life.


    Actually, Mo Ran has a clear mind. He is aware that he is only an ordinary person. It is the sword that enables him to keep haunting Liu Rui and Song Zhi as well as seek revenge.


    Shen Mo puts on a cold face. He won¡¯t give any chance to Gao Ge to fight back.


    He must seize the opportunity to take Gao Ge¡¯s life while he is injured.


    It takes him great efforts to gain the advantage. He is unwilling to waste the time and give up the only advantage.


    He must kill Gao Ge when he is injured.


    Being hesitant only happens to the bad guys on TV shows.


    Noticing that Shen Mo coming at him again, Gao Ge shouts and strikes out with a punch. Again, his fist is smashed against Shen Mo¡¯s.


    He must hurry to kill Shen Mo.


    The dagger in Shen Mo¡¯s hand, just like an elf, jumps in his palm.


    As it glitters, it makes a beautiful curve in the air and comes at Gao Ge¡¯s throat.


    Shen Mo has been so extremely ferocious at fighting all the time. As to this aspect, Gao Ge believes that he must work harder on that.


    This is what actual combat is. Through actual combats, one can find out his shortcomings and the opponent¡¯s strengths. It will be better if he can learn from the opponent¡¯s good side.


    Gradually, Gao Ge¡¯s action becomes much slower.


    For several times, he is almost stricken by Shen Mo.


    Mo Ran finally can¡¯t stand just looking on them. He strides forward and waves his sword to force Shen Mo backwards.


    Shen Mo looks at Mo Ran grimly, sneering, ¡°What? Are you afraid of death now?¡±


    Mo Ran feels that Shen Mo is just an idiot.


    What a stupid question!


    Who is not afraid of death?


    ¡°Give me the sword.¡± Gao Ge says.


    ¡°I can help you.¡± Mo Ran says.


    This is the solution he comes up with after thinking for a long time.


    ¡°You can¡¯t kill him.¡± Gao Ge says grinningly, ¡°Otherwise, if anyone else finds it out, you will be in big trouble.¡±


    Mo Ran feels confused.


    ¡°We come here to catch you. If you kill him, you will die too, unless no one knows about this.¡± Gao Ge continues saying.


    ¡°Then you can kill him?¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head.


    Mo Ran is hesitant, ¡°Just now, I killed one¡­¡±


    ¡°He bumped into your sword. Hence, it was me who killed him.¡± Gao Ge says calmly.


    Mo Ran takes a deep breath, feeling what Gao Ge said quite reasonable.


    Shen Mo suddenly bursts into laughter.


    ¡°Interesting. Gao Ge, did you hide in Xiao Linran¡¯s place just to practice sword? Since you have grasped it, now you want to find a suitable sword for yourself, right?¡± Shen Mo says directly.


    Gao Ge frowns, looking at Mo Ran subconsciously.


    To his surprise, Mo Ran doesn¡¯t get angry for what Shen Mo said and be alert of Gao Ge. Instead, he is relieved as if he lets go of something.


    ¡°Here is the sword.¡± Mo Ran just gives his sword to Gao Ge and then looks at Shen Mo, ¡°If you didn¡¯t say that, I would not be relieved. Yet, since you said that, it means you two are not on the same side.¡±


    Shen Mo is speechless.


    He is not sure whether Mo Ran is smart or stupid.


    What kind of thinking does he have?


    Holding Mo Ran¡¯s sword, Gao Ge is also very confused.


    ¡°Pok¨¦mon go!¡± Mo Ran suddenly shouts in a childish way.


    Gao Ge gives a smile and slightly nods his head.


    Indeed.


    Teenagers of Eighth Grade Syndrome always have fun.


    He holds the cold sword handle and yet his power of stars suddenly speeds up surging.


    The sword blade glitters a red light, which is obvious to see.


    Gao Ge is shocked, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    As master of the sword, Mo Ran also looks astonished, ¡°Is the power running low?¡±


    Gao Ge grins.


    What a teenager of Eighth Grade Syndrome¡­


    Shen Mo also has his eyes wide open and finds it unbelievable.


    The red light glitters for a short moment and then becomes a red line. The moment it shows itself, just like coming to life, it goes along Gao Ge¡¯s arm agilely.


    It goes from the sword blade, climbs along the arm and then disappears beneath the skin.


    A bit of warmth is the most direct feeling of Gao Ge at the moment.


    The power of stars surges faster again.


    ¡°Awe¡­¡±


    Gao Ge is slightly trembling.


    He wants to say something but fails.


    Shen Mo suddenly rushes towards Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge suddenly raises his arm. The blade of the sword glitters a light.


    It¡¯s dazzling!


    This is the first time that Gao Ge has seen sword light. He could only generate sword wind before.


    After the glittering of the sword light, a sharp ray shoots through Shen Mo.


    A clear scream comes from Shen Mo¡¯s mouth.


    Meanwhile, the clothes on his chest has been reddened by blood.


    Gao Ge holds the sword handle and finally says the word fully.


    ¡°Awesome¡­¡±


    Shen Mo moves his wrist and the dagger goes at Gao Ge.


    As a flash of silver light shows up, the dagger arrives at the front of Gao Ge.


    Without any thinking, Gao Ge raises his sword again by instinct.


    The sword wind whistles by.


    The dagger becomes dust in the air and scatters on the ground.


    Then Gao Ge feels weak all over and falls heavily on the ground.


    The moment he closes his eyes, Gao Ge has only one thought in his mind.


    ¡°I feel my body is hollowed out¡­¡±


    Shen Mo, Gao Ge and Wang Zhe are all lying on the ground.


    Only Mo Ran is left there, standing in the room.


    He scratches his hair and totally loses his mind.


    When Gao Ge waved the sword, it happened too fast for Mo Ran to react.


    Suddenly, his face turns pale.


    He walks around with his eyes running down the ground.


    ¡°Where is my sword?¡±


    ¡°Where is my sword?¡±


    Having searched for a while, he still can¡¯t find his sword. He bends down to grab Gao Ge¡¯s collar.


    ¡°Give the sword back to me!¡±


    Mo Ran is completely flurried.


    Without the sword, he is only an ordinary man and can¡¯t do anything.


    ¡°Bang.¡±


    The door of the room is kicked open.


    Someone walks in.


    Before having time to turn around, Mo Ran is kicked in the back by the intruder and thrown away like a ball.

 Chapter 119 - How Do I Know?

    Chapter 119 How Do I Know?


    Mo Ran also falls on the ground.


    It seems that this room of the hotel is cursed.


    Whoever stays here will end up lying on the ground.


    Mo Ran turns over and watches the ceiling, muttering to himself with vacant eyes.


    ¡°Where is my sword? Give the sword back to me¡­¡±


    Xia Lu frowns and then closes the door, watching the four people lying in the room.


    When she came into the room, the only one standing there was Mo Ran.


    Did he do this?


    On second thought, she feels that it is impossible.


    Even if Gao Ge, Shen Mo and Wang Zhe all had a stomachache, they would never have been defeated by Mo Ran with joint efforts.


    Shen Mo and Wang Zhe are lying in the blood. She goes forward to take a look. Wang Zhe is completely dead while Shen Mo is at his last gasp. Without any hesitation, Xia Lu strikes a punch on his chest.


    Crack.


    The sound of bone fracture arises.


    Now he is really dead.


    She walks to the front of Gao Ge, reaching out her hand to grab his wrist. She finds that his pulse is stable and his body is not injured but the arm. Then she is finally relieved.


    She carries Gao Ge up and throws him onto the bed. After that, she pulls Mo Ran up.


    ¡°Tell me. What happened?¡± Xia Lu says with cold eyes.


    As if he didn¡¯t hear Xia Lu, Mo Ran is still widening his eyes and muttering to himself.


    ¡°Where is my sword? Where is it¡­¡±


    Xia Lu sighs, realizing that it is not likely to know what happened from Mo Ran.


    She takes out her phone to make a call. She mentions the address of the hotel and the room number, and says, ¡°Come here to clean up. A few people died here.¡±


    After saying that, she hangs up the phone.


    She is sure that the speaker on the other side of the phone understands what she means.


    After all, the Xia Family has handled things like this for many times. They are quite familiar with it.


    After hanging up the phone, she sits beside Gao Ge.


    After quite a while, Mo Ran comes to his senses.


    He suddenly sits up. His eyes turn red because of sorrow and despair but not anger.


    He stares at Xia Lu with tears.


    Xia Lu becomes unhappy.


    Those who don¡¯t know what happened may think she has done something to him.


    ¡°Please give my sword back to me.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t take it.¡± Xia Lu is furious, ¡°I just came here. Are you blind? Can¡¯t you see that?¡±


    ¡°My sword¡­ Give the sword back to me. Otherwise, I can¡¯t kill Liu Rui and Song Zhi. They are still alive¡­ They must die!¡±


    Xia Lu sighs.


    Looking at Mo Ran who has lost his mind, Xia Lu feels like striking him away with a punch, but she can¡¯t be that merciless. Thus, she says, ¡°Now brief me on what happened before I came here and let me analyze where your sword is.¡±


    Hearing what Xia Lu said, Mo Ran feels full of hope and then hastens to tell her about the fight between Gao Ge and Shen Mo.


    After saying that, he can¡¯t help staring at Gao Ge.


    ¡°It¡¯s him! It must be him who stole my sword!¡±


    Saying that, he is about to go at Gao Ge. Consequently, before he makes it, he is kicked away by Xia Lu.


    ¡°The room is just this big. Gao Ge doesn¡¯t leave here so the sword must still be here. Keep searching.¡± Although Xia Lu is also aware that Mo Ran¡¯s sword is good stuff, she has no interest in it.


    Mo Ran immediately gets up and starts to search carefully on the ground.


    Mo Ran must search every nook and corner, even under the carpet¡­


    After a while, Xia Lu finally can¡¯t hold in her annoyance.


    ¡°Do you even have to open the toilet tank?¡±


    Mo Ran just ignores her and keeps searching. In the end, Xia Lu shouts angrily, ¡°Stop it! Why are you twisting the bulb?¡±


    Suddenly, someone knocks on the door.


    ¡°Go to get the door.¡± Xia Lu instructs Mo Ran naturally.


    Without further thinking, Mo Ran gets up to open the door. A dozen of men walk in, instantly taking up the whole small room.


    ¡°Miss, all the people in this hotel are cleared up, including the stuff here.¡± The middle-aged man walks to Xia Lu¡¯s front and says.


    While saying that, he also takes a few glimpses at Gao Ge.


    Xia Lu becomes displeased and seems to guess the man¡¯s thought, saying directly, ¡°You just need to do what I told you.¡±


    The middle-aged man sighs and seems to feel a bit sorry, but he immediately orders the men who follow him into the room to carry the bodies. Besides, another two men start to mob the floor. And they also seem to bring some professional equipment, including the machine to eliminate the fingerprint¡­


    This is a team.


    The slogan of their work may be¨CWe are not killers but porters of corpses.


    ¡°Find a car. We need to leave here.¡± Xia Lu says.


    Someone brings a car key at once and asks, ¡°Miss, do you need our help? Your friend is still in a coma.¡±


    Xia Lu thinks about it and then shakes her head to reject the offer.


    She stands up to carry Gao Ge up mannishly. As a cultivator, she is still strong enough.


    ¡°Follow me.¡± Xia Lu says to Mo Ran.


    Like a soulless puppet, Mo Ran follows Xia Lu out of the hotel. They arrive at the garage and find a black car with the key.


    Having thrown Gao Ge to the back seat, Xia Lu looks at Mo Ran, ¡°Can you drive?¡±


    ¡°I have a driver¡¯s license but I¡¯ve never driven a car before¡­¡±


    ¡°Forget it.¡± Xia Lu decides to drive herself.


    After getting out of the garage, Mo Ran asks, ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°Of course we are not going to the kindergarten.¡± Xia Lu pauses and says, ¡°The Liu¡¯s villa.¡±


    ¡°Liu Rui¡¯s home?¡± Mo Ran turns pale, ¡°You want to hand me over to them?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t let anyone kill you.¡± Xia Lu says impatiently, ¡°What are you afraid of?¡±


    Mo Ran can hardly calm down.


    He has sweat on his head again, as if sitting on pins and needles.


    They cruise along the road.


    ¡°It¡¯s half an hour¡¯s ride from here to the Liu¡¯s villa. Within such half an hour, you can tell me about the enmity between you and Liu Rui.¡± Xia Lu says while holding the steering wheel.


    Mo Ran bites his lip, asking, ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s up to you, but it will affect your ending result after we arrive at the Liu¡¯s villa.¡±


    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xia Lu says.


    Mo Ran cracks a smile.


    ¡°Believe it or not, without my friend, you would have been dead.¡± Xia Lu says.


    Mo Ran says with a sneer, ¡°You two schemed to steal my treasure sword.¡±


    Xia Lu doesn¡¯t say anything.


    She also wonders where Mo Ran¡¯s sword is.


    As if it just disappears.


    Yet, Mo Ran searched for the sword everywhere in the room but ended with failure.


    This is why she decided to leave the hotel. She knows that Gao Ge is quite interested in the sword and that even when he learnt about the task, he just believed subconsciously Mo Ran to be the one who sent him the weapon.


    However, it remains a mystery where the weapon is.


    ¡°Whether we kill you or capture you, the task will be rendered done. Hence, if you were us, what would you do?¡± Xia Lu asks, ¡°I feel that a dead person is simpler than a living one. After all, if you are still alive, we have to worry if you may escape. Right?¡±


    Mo Ran roars angrily, ¡°So what? Just kill me if you dare!¡± Having said that, unexpectedly, he reaches out his arms to take the steering wheel.


    Xia Lu snorts and hits him with a hand.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Mo Ran screams while covering his nose.


    ¡°You fought with me before. Without the sword, do you think you can beat me?¡± Xia Lu still stares at the front without looking sideways.


    Mo Ran feels so grieved that he even wants to cry.


    This is the most terrifying woman he has ever seen¡­


    ¡°Man, don¡¯t ever try to struggle. If she wants to kill you, she has done it.¡± A tired voice comes from the back seat.


    Xia Lu takes a look through the inside rear-view mirror, saying, ¡°Are you awake?¡±


    Gao Ge sits up slowly and then pats his head, as if he wakes up with a hangover.


    Mo Ran immediately turns around to look at him.


    ¡°Where is my sword?¡±


    ¡°How do I know?¡± Gao Ge says impatiently.


    He doesn¡¯t blush or his heart beats.


    However, he is the only one who knows where the sword is.

 Chapter 120 - Not Dare to Close Eyes in Shower

    Chapter 120 Not Dare to Close Eyes in Shower


    In fact, even Gao Ge is surprised.


    He can hardly imagine why the sword suddenly vanishes while one of the star maps on the Star Tree is surprisingly lit up.


    The star map that is lit up happens to correspond to the sword.


    After lighting up the star map, he has three martial meridians opened, which is definitely a delightful surprise.


    ¡°It seems that I can light up my star map to enhance my capability by collection.¡±


    Having lit up the star map again, Gao Ge feels very confident. He believes that if he could have confronted Shen Mo in light of his three martial meridians back to a few hours ago, he would not have fallen into a dogfight with Shen Mo at least even if he could not have killed him in a blink of an eye.


    As to the sword, he cannot be sure but his instinct tells him that the sword is right in his body¡­


    It sounds a bit bizarre.


    Faced with Mo Ran, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t feel like taking the sword out. Should Mo Ran ask him to return it, will he give it back?


    ¡°Right, tell us about you and Liu Rui.¡± Gao Ge says.


    ¡°Are you so curious?¡± Mo Ran says with a snort.


    Now he has no favorable feelings for Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge says smilingly, ¡°After all, you should give us a reason to help you kill Liu Rui and Song Zhi.¡±


    Mo Ran says with his eyes wide open, ¡°Why would I trust you?¡±


    ¡°Apart from us, who can you trust if you want to seek revenge?¡± Gao Ge says relentlessly.


    Mo Ran is desperately frustrated.


    ¡°If I tell you, will you really help me?¡±


    ¡°We will find out whether it is worthy to do that after hearing what you say. What if Liu Rui and Song Zhi are the victims?¡±


    ¡°They are bastards! They are beasts! They should rot in hell!¡± Greatly stimulated, Mo Ran pats his thigh heavily and roars.


    ¡°Enough. Then tell us how come they are bastards. Don¡¯t rap it with even no rhyme.¡± Xia Lu says coldly.


    Gao Ge coughs.


    He thinks Xia Lu is a bit over the line¡­


    Does she have to be so mean?


    After all, Mo Ran is talking about something serious¡­


    Mo Ran looks grim and then gradually appears painful. Holding his head with hands, he finally says slowly, ¡°After graduating from junior middle school, I didn¡¯t continue my academic study. I came to the city to make a living. My hometown is Danzhang¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait. Where is Danzhang?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°A town in Song City.¡± Xia Lu says, ¡°Shut up. Don¡¯t interrupt him.¡±


    Gao Ge hurries to nod his head and shuts his mouth.


    Mo Ran has fallen into recollection with empty eyes. What he has in mind must not be the traffic in front of him.


    According to Mo Ran, Gao Ge and Xia Lu finally figure out what happened.


    Actually, it is more or less like Gao Ge and Xia Lu¡¯s conjecture.


    Mo Ran worked in the bar, where he knew a waitress and became her boyfriend. They were each other¡¯s shoulders. When one of them got sick, the other one would give a warm reminder for taking medicine; when one of them felt hot, the other one would blow air with a fan. Even they lived a hard life, they were okay with it.


    They always told themselves to encourage each other.


    As long as they made enough money in this city, they would go back to their hometown to build a house and get married!


    Eventually, by the time they had saved almost enough money, got engaged and were ready to go back home for marriage this Spring Festival, a misfortune fell upon them. Liu Rui, Song Zhi and two more playboys came to the bar and took a fancy to Mo Ran¡¯s girlfriend. They took away the girl after drugging her.


    By the time Mo Ran saw his girlfriend again, she had become a cold and naked corpse.


    Similar stories happen in this world for many times. Some may wonder why the rich second generation will do such a wretched thing since they can literally get any girl they want. Yet, they can only sigh over it and feel the world is unfair.


    However, as to Mo Ran, it¡¯s like the heaven collapsed.


    It completely ruined his life and changed his life track. He could have lived a happy life with his beloved girl, but due to Liu Rui, Song Zhi and the other two bastards, he had to be separated from his girl. Moreover, his beloved girl was killed in that disgracing way.


    There was one more thing that astonished Mo Ran most.


    The girl¡¯s parents arrived and yet felt their daughter¡¯s reputation was ruined. They would not even bring back the bone ash and just left in a hurry.


    Just like¡­


    Strangers.


    Mo Ran found it hard to understand why there were parents like them in the world.


    The girls¡¯ parents left while Mo Ran was reluctantly to let go. He called the police and went to court but he lost the case due to lack of evidence. Moreover, Liu Rui who was the only one with evidence submitted a proof of psychosis diagnosis.


    Mo Ran felt hopeless and brought the girl¡¯s bone ash back home to have it buried in the grave of Mo¡¯s Family. However, when he was digging the grave, he found a sword¡­


    Afterwards, he returned to Song City with the sword and started his revenge. He killed the two of the four people, leaving the Ruizhi Group, aka, Liu Rui and Song Zhi still alive.


    However, when he was ready to kill Liu Rui and Song Zhi, Gao Ge and Xia Lu showed up.


    The story of Mo Ran ends here.


    Gao Ge coughs and suddenly feels a bit embarrassed.


    ¡°We seemed to come here at a bad timing.¡±


    Mo Ran doesn¡¯t say anything. He lowers his head and appears quite decadent.


    Xia Lu says, ¡°It¡¯s not about timing. Liu Rui didn¡¯t die before. It doesn¡¯t mean that he won¡¯t die in future.¡±


    ¡°I thought you would say an eye for an eye will make the whole world blind.¡± Mo Ran says bitterly.


    ¡°An eye for an eye will make the whole world blind?¡± Xia Lu says with a frown, ¡°I don¡¯t know what others say, but in my view, it is never like that. I do believe that he who doesn¡¯t return evil for evil is not a gentleman.¡±


    ¡°You are not a gentleman actually but a woman.¡± Gao Ge says in a low voice.


    ¡°Do you believe that I will throw you out of the car now?¡±


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t dare to speak anymore.


    When the car stops again, they¡¯ve arrived at the front of the Liu¡¯s villa.


    Upon entering the villa area, they make a call to Liu Rui before being allowed to go in. Hence, Liu Rui is standing at the door with a big smile on the face.


    Seeing Mo Ran caught by Gao Ge and Xia Lu, Liu Rui feels a bit frightened at first and yet bursts into laughter soon.


    He rushes forward, feeling like teaching Mo Ran a lesson. However, he acts so violently that his wound dehisces, making him feel pains in the wound.


    ¡°Good. Good! You are finally caught. Don¡¯t you want to kill me? I am standing in front of you now. Kill me if you can!¡± Liu Rui shouts at Mo Ran.


    He is venting his frustration in such a way.


    It was because of Mo Ran that he couldn¡¯t even have a good meal.


    Lying in bed, as long as he closed his eyes, he would feel as if Mo Ran were standing by his bed with a sword. Even when he was taking a shower, he didn¡¯t dare to close his eyes.


    It seemed that Mo Ran was like the shadow following him.

 Chapter 121 - What Are You Talking About?

    Mo Ran is standing in front of Liu Rui now.


    For Liu Rui, it is a freaking good thing. At least he can finally have a load off his mind. As long as Mo Ran is dead, he will be able to sleep in comfort, without anything to worry about anymore.


    ¡°Brother and Sister, thank you for your big help this time!¡± Liu Rui feels like directly giving Gao Ge and Xia Lu a kowtow.


    He thinks that these two bodyguards his father hires for him are so awesome!


    Over the past long period of time, the Liu Family has spent a lot of money hiring people to handle this, but those people couldn¡¯t even see the shadow of Mo Ran, let alone confront him.


    However, Gao Ge and Xia Lu just bring Mo Ran to him within such a short period of time.


    There is a world of difference between them!


    Master is master.


    ¡°Brother, just hand over the man to me now. I can assure you what happens next has nothing to do with you!¡± Liu Rui says while patting his chest.


    It seems that his patting touches his wounds so he can¡¯t help coughing heavily for a few times.


    Hence, he looks at Mo Ran with even more resentment.


    Gao Ge laughs and says, ¡°No need to hurry. Do you have a friend called Song Zhi?¡±


    Liu Rui is surprised and confused, ¡°Yes, why?¡±


    ¡°Now that we have finally captured Mo Ran, don¡¯t you want to ask your friend to come over to have a look? I think he also can¡¯t sleep well just like you.¡±


    Liu Rui pats his head, saying with excitement, ¡°Yes, you are right. I will make a call to Song Zhi now and I can also show off in front of him. His family has spent a lot of money in hiring people to catch Mo Ran but as a result, most of them were killed rather than caught Mo Ran. Now I must let him know who is the really capable one!¡±


    Gao Ge snorts in secret.


    Who is really capable has nothing to do with Liu Rui anyhow¡­


    Then Liu Rui walks aside to take out his phone to call Song Zhi. He talks on the phone in an extremely arrogant manner. More ridiculously, he doesn¡¯t even mention Gao Ge and Xia Lu. Based on what he says, it seems to be him who captures Mo Ran with a tiny finger.


    Hence, Gao Ge makes up his mind secretly that if anyone says he is shameless in future, he must introduce Liu Rui to them.


    This is a really shameless guy!


    If he were a cultivator, Liu Rui must be a grand master of ¡°Shameless School¡± who has opened 36 martial meridians.


    Gao Ge will not fuss about this with Liu Rui, he directly goes into the villa.


    Not for a while, Liu Dan also comes back with a few men in black suit, every of whom is quite strong and tall. Obviously, they are hired fighters. It is surprising that the Liu Family, whose business remains unknown, can always bring this kind of people with them.


    Gao Ge used to talk about this matter with Xia Lu. To Gao Ge¡¯s surprise, even Xia Lu doesn¡¯t know much about the Liu Family.


    Xia Lu said, ¡°What¡¯s the surprise? The Liu Family are engaged in trading only and have nothing to do with the cultivation world. Our family surely won¡¯t care about such a small family.¡±


    Listen to this.


    Liu Dan, who can randomly spend millions of dollars as if the money were book coins, is regarded as someone from a small family by Xia Lu!


    Gao Ge is too embarrassed to look at the figure of his bank account.


    Liu Dan sees Mo Ran and gives a cold look, who shows a murderous intent.


    He expresses his gratitude to Gao Ge and Xia Lu but he doesn¡¯t mention money. Apparently, he thinks that the 10 million he paid Gao Ge and Xia Lu before has included the fee for capturing Mo Ran, with which Gao Ge is rather dissatisfied. Gao Ge originally thought that he could make more money, now this idea can only die on the vine.


    Hearing that Liu Rui won¡¯t deal with Mo Ran until Song Zhi arrives, Liu Dan immediately pulls a long face and even gives a slap in Liu Rui¡¯s face.


    ¡°Idiot! Don¡¯t you know that a long delay may cause trouble? It is so difficult for us to catch Mo Ran and you should wait for others to come here before killing him?¡±


    Liu Rui has been muddled by the slap by Liu Dan.


    Then as Liu Dan waves his hand, two men in black suit walk to Mo Ran with a dagger in hand.


    Mo Ran turns pale while Gao Ge and Xia Lu also frown.


    They used to think that Liu Rui and Song Zhi were inhuman and Liu Dan was only a father who pampered his son.


    However, now they feel they are wrong.


    Compared with Liu Dan, Liu Rui is like a good boy who is singing a nursery rhyme with a lollipop in his mouth.


    Liu Dan is a really merciless man!


    However, probably only because of Liu Dan¡¯s personality can he support his family property. Every successful man must have some unusual traits. Gao Ge believes it is quite true. Yet, Liu Dan¡¯s determinedness is quite annoying at the moment.


    Gao Ge directly stands in front of the two men in black suit with a frown.


    ¡°Boy, what are you doing?¡±


    By now, Liu Dan still doesn¡¯t know Gao Ge¡¯s and Xia Lu¡¯s names, which indicates that he thinks highly of Gao Ge and Xia Lu on the surface but in fact he doesn¡¯t care about them at all.


    So what if they are cultivators?


    They can still be hired by him.


    Gao Ge laughs, saying, ¡°Mr. Liu, I am still here. Since Mo Ran has been captured, he cannot bring any trouble. Why do you have to be bothered by him?¡±


    Anger flickers in Liu Dan¡¯s eyes. He asks, ¡°Can¡¯t I kill him right now? Are you trying to stop me?¡±


    He is just slippery as an eel.


    Gao Ge curses him in secret, realizing that Liu Dan must have noticed something is wrong.


    If he keeps stopping him, Liu Dan may turn hostile now.


    However, even if he turns hostile, Gao Ge won¡¯t make concession. He brings Mo Ran here not to let him be killed but to trick Song Zhi into coming here as well. Even if they cannot make it, they can think of other ways.


    Right when Gao Ge is about to take action, a voice comes suddenly.


    ¡°Rui! Where is Mo Ran? I must kill him. I must kill him by all means!¡±


    Hear the voice, Gao Ge is finally relieved.


    The other one of the Ruizhi Group is here eventually.


    Song Zhi rushes through the gate and when he sees Mo Ran, he is out of breath.


    ¡°It is really you! Haha! Asshole, did you see this coming? No matter how capable you are, you cannot do anything to me! I am right standing in front you now. Kill me if you can!¡± Song Zhi yells at Mo Ran.


    Just like Liu Rui, Song Zhi expresses their anger in the same way. They both disguise their fear for Mo Ran in such a manner. Over the past days, Mo Ran has left a big shadow in their life. They are the truly cowardly bullies.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Mo Ran suddenly raises his head and laughs.


    His laughter is so cold.


    Song Zhi, who is standing in front of him, takes a step backwards subconsciously, still shivering with fear.


    Liu Rui gets furious and scolds, ¡°Song Zhi, you are such a wuss. What are you afraid of? He is captured by us now. What can he do?¡±


    Hearing that, Song Zhi comes to his senses. He nerves himself to walk to the front of Mo Ran and reaches out his hand to pat his face.


    ¡°What did you say? I didn¡¯t hear you clearly. Do you dare to say it again?¡±


    Thump.


    This is the sound of a dagger piercing through the flesh.


    The blood streams out.


    Mo Ran holds tightly the dagger that pierces through Song Zhi¡¯s belly. With his hand stained with the black blood, he grins and says to him.


    ¡°Okay.¡±

 Chapter 122 - Some People

    Chapter 122 Some People


    For some people who are alive, you wish they are dead; for some people who are dead, you may think they are let off too easily.


    Obviously, Liu Rui and Song Zhi, the Ruizhi Group, are the people mentioned above.


    Song Zhi lowers his head to watch the dagger that is stained by blood, with astonishment.


    By no means can he believe that Mo Ran, the meat of the chopping board, is still able to jump up and bite him.


    This is a bit¡­


    Unreasonable.


    Liu Dan and Liu Rui don¡¯t come to senses until Song Zhi falls down slowly.


    Even Liu Dan, who has seen a lot of ups and downs, is completely at a loss.


    His past experience kept him alerted before. However, he was alerted only and didn¡¯t believe that Gao Ge and Xia Lu were up to something unusual. When he realized what they were up to, Song Zhi was killed and became a cold corpse.


    ¡°What did you do?¡± Liu Dan flies into a rage.


    ¡°Killed people.¡± Mo Ran says simply and directly.


    Liu Dan shivers with anger.


    Seeing that Gao Ge and Xia Lu standing beside Mo Ran and doing nothing, he is even angrier.


    Of course, while being angry, he also takes two steps backwards very sensibly.


    Immediately two men in black suit stand in front of them.


    ¡°Boy, are you going to oppose me after taking my money?¡± Liu Dan says with a long face.


    Businessmen usually value the spirit of contract.


    If you take the money, you must do the work, which is a certain thing. As a businessman, he must abide by that code regardless of his personality. Otherwise, no matter how wealthy his family becomes, he won¡¯t be able to keep it.


    It¡¯s equal to the fact that people have to eat for living.


    Hence, it is hard for him to understand Gao Ge¡¯s deeds.


    Gao Ge coughs and looks at Liu Dan, saying seriously, ¡°It¡¯s me who took the money, right?¡±


    Liu Dan nods his head.


    ¡°Therefore, I can assure you that I won¡¯t do anything against you!¡± Gao Ge says.


    Liu Dan is about to ask him something when Xia Lu rushes forward to strike away two men in black suit with a few punches and kicks. Moreover, she reaches out her hand quickly to grab Liu Rui¡¯s clothes and throw him to the feet of Mo Ran.


    ¡°Like I said, I didn¡¯t do anything against you!¡± Gao Ge raises his outstretched hands and says innocently.


    People must keep their words. Since he said he wouldn¡¯t do anything, he didn¡¯t indeed.


    Upon this, Gao Ge thinks he is doing quite right. He is even touched by himself.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Before Liu Dan finishes his words, he is stopped by Gao Ge¡¯s gesture.


    ¡°Talk to you later. I have to get this.¡±


    After saying that, he takes out his phone.


    In fact, Xia Lu is not going to give Liu Dan a chance to talk later.


    After Liu Rui is thrown to the front of Mo Ran, she also throws Liu Dan over quickly.


    The father and the son are smashed together, one placed above the other.


    All the men in black suit are knocked down by Xia Lu.


    These common people don¡¯t even have a chance to fight back in front of a cultivator like Xia Lu.


    At the moment, Liu Dan finally comes to his senses too.


    It turns out that cultivators can¡¯t just be paid to work for others¡­


    On the other side.


    Gao Ge is talking with Yue Xincheng over the phone.


    ¡°Boss, let me tell you. This time, I am assigned with Meng Jing and Su Hui to complete the task. However, this task is a bit hard to tackle. If you finish your task, remember to come help us!¡±


    Yue Xincheng always feels free to ask for Gao Ge¡¯s help if needed.


    Gao Ge also agrees to his request without thinking.


    After all, he must help Meng Jing too.


    He hasn¡¯t met Meng Jing for a few days so he misses her so much.


    ¡°By the way, Boss, I confessed.¡±


    Gao Ge is shocked, saying, ¡°To whom?¡±


    ¡°Su Hui!¡±


    ¡°Who is Su Hui?¡± After thinking for a while, Gao Ge still can¡¯t think of this girl.


    Yue Xincheng stays silent for a while and then keeps complaining about Gao Ge¡¯s memory, saying, ¡°It¡¯s the one who likes the sun, the moon and the stars.¡±


    Gao Ge takes a tumble.


    Then he says in surprise, ¡°How long have you known her? You should confess to her so soon?¡±


    ¡°Boss, you don¡¯t understand¡­ It¡¯s very difficult for me to meet a girl who likes the sun, the moon and the stars.¡±


    Gao Ge thinks what Yue Xincheng said is quite right.


    ¡°Then what happened? How did the confession go?¡± Gao Ge says with a grin.


    As his buddy, he will feel happy if Yue Xincheng can find his partner.


    ¡°She turned me down¡­¡± Yue Xincheng says with frustration.


    Hearing the tone, Gao Ge can imagine how desperate Yue Xincheng looks like.


    ¡°What¡¯s the reason?¡± Having asked the question, Gao Ge feels regretful.


    He thinks that there must be a lot of reasons why Su Hui rejected Yue Xincheng¡¯s confession.


    If she really accepts it, he will feel that something must be wrong.


    ¡°If she dislikes me for my look or capability, I can understand¡­¡± Yue Xincheng says in a crying tone, ¡°But she said, she rejected me because my ID number is different from her!¡±


    Gao Ge is speechless.


    It¡¯s over the line!


    The reason makes perfect sense and meanwhile, is quite cruel¡­


    ¡°Boss, do you think I am still hopeful?¡± Yue Xincheng asks.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know whether you are hopeful?¡± Gao Ge answers with a question.


    Yue Xincheng¡¯s side becomes silent.


    It is too silent that Gao Ge even believes that the signal becomes bad on Yue Xincheng¡¯s phone or that Yue Xincheng falls into the sewer while walking.


    ¡°Boss, I have to go. After you finish your task, come to Suzhou to find me!¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Gao Ge stands up and walks to the front of Mo Ran.


    Mo Ran hasn¡¯t done anything. He is staring with a poker face at Liu Rui who is kneeling down in front of him.


    Liu Rui keeps kowtowing even though Liu Dan is scolding him again and again.


    Watching Liu Rui crying with snot and tears on his face, as if being covered with a facial mask, Mo Ran suddenly feels a bit ironic.


    Surprisingly, such a man can drive him up the wall and force him to deal with the resentment in this extreme way.


    He pulls Liu Rui up slowly.


    Liu Rui is a bit hesitant and then apparently relieved, as if he survives a disaster.


    Liu Dan suddenly speaks.


    ¡°Release my son and I will give you money. Anything is okay. I can even give you my life.¡± Liu Dan says calmly.


    Liu Dan fails to understand.


    He feels that Mo Ran¡¯s current behaviors are full of kindness.


    Why did his father say that?


    Mo Ran takes a look at Liu Dan.


    Liu Dan seems to learn something from Mo Ran¡¯s eyes and meanwhile reveals the feeling of despair.


    He knows he can¡¯t change anything no matter what he says.


    There¡¯s nowhere left to fall.


    ¡°Are you his father?¡±


    Liu Dan nods his head.


    ¡°Then do you know that compared with you, my girlfriend¡¯s begging and crying were much more miserable than yours?¡± Mo Ran says in a trembling voice.


    He didn¡¯t see that with his own eyes.


    Yet, he knows his girl.


    As long as he closes his eyes, he can imagine what happened back then.


    As such, he feels even more painful.


    The dagger is stabbed into Liu Rui¡¯s body.


    Liu Rui widens his eyes and falls down.


    He curls his body and covers his wound, shivering non-stop.


    Liu Dan is poker-faced.


    He doesn¡¯t take a look at Liu Rui who is lying on the ground.


    ¡°If I kill you now, am I a bit unreasonable and merciless?¡± Mo Ran walks to the front of Liu Dan.


    ¡°Even if I say yes, you will do it.¡± Liu Dan laughs and then adjusts his tie.


    Probably he feels that even if he has to die, he must look decent.


    Mo Ran is not emotional and does what he should do.


    Even without the sword, he can stay peaceful and determined to kill people.


    At the beginning, he thought he was controlled by the sword, but as Liu Dan also closes his eyes and stops breathing, he suddenly realizes¡­


    From beginning to end, it turns out.


    It¡¯s his hatred that was controlling the sword.

 Chapter 123 - Leave for Suzhou

    Chapter 123 Leave for Suzhou


    The Star Tree is full of stars, every of which looks like an apple as common as those sold in the street.


    The sword in the second star map is still giving off faint starlight. Gao Ge suddenly feels that this sword is meant for him.


    As he has a thought in mind, he searches in the second star map and meanwhile urges his power of stars. When he opens his eyes again, the sword is held in his hand. Moreover, compared with before, it is a bit different. The sword handle is engraved with a gem which is giving off a faint light. The light does look like the starlight indeed.


    Watching the sword for a while, Gao Ge wonders whether he should name the sword.


    He ponders for a moment and uses up his intelligence to eventually come up with a very nice, low-key, grand and meaningful name.


    Big Treasure Sword!


    The word¡ªbig is splendid and grand.


    The word¡ªtreasure stands for honor.


    The word¡ªsword is simple, clear and direct.


    Having thought of the name, Gao Ge can¡¯t help admiring himself who is both talented and handsome.


    All of a sudden, he hears someone walking near.


    Without any hesitation, Gao Ge runs the power of stars again to check the second star map. The sword disappears again, leaving no trace at all.


    ¡°The Dragon Court members are here. They will take away Mo Ran now.¡± Xia Lu says after coughing.


    Gao Ge nods his head and follows Xia Lu downstairs.


    Mo Ran is still sitting on the sofa, watching Liu Dan¡¯s and the others¡¯ corpses in a trance.


    Compared with a moment ago, his face has become better.


    He thought that he would completely let go as long as he had his revenge by killing Liu Rui, Song Zhi and other enemies.


    However, at the moment, he suddenly realizes that it is not what he wants.


    After Liu Rui and the others are dead, he has a feeling of weakness, wondering what he should do for the following days.


    Hatred was what motivated him to keep going forward.


    He was thinking about revenging all the time, but when he took his revenge, he was completely collapsed.


    Before the Dragon Court members came here, he cried with his hands holding his head for a long time, curling his body. He appeared quite helpless.


    Now, he becomes better, probably because he has drained his tears.


    The Dragon Court has sent two people here, both of whom Gao Ge has never met before and doesn¡¯t know where they come from.


    After everything is settled here, Gao Ge makes a call to Tang Jiusi, reporting the situation. He basically tells him everything except the death of Shen Mo and Wang Zhe. He claims that it is him who causes their death on the ground that they didn¡¯t take his order. As the leader, he has the right over life and death upon his squad members, which has been mentioned by Tang Jiusi before.


    Now as he recalls, Gao Ge can¡¯t help thinking whether Tang Jiusi was giving him a hint.


    On the contrary, Xiao Linran expressed his thought in a more direct way.


    He told Gao Ge bluntly that he could take the chance to kill his enemy.


    The middle-aged man, one of the Dragon Court members, looks at Gao Ge and says, ¡°You should have gone back with us. After all, three members of your squad are dead and you must give an explanation as the leader. However, since you need to go elsewhere to help execute another task, I will say no more.¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head and looks at Mo Ran who is squatting aside, asking, ¡°May I ask whether he will die for this?¡±


    The middle-aged man is a bit confused and then looks at Gao Ge, asking, ¡°Is it important?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Why does it matter to you?¡±


    ¡°If he is executed, I will feel very guilty.¡± Gao Ge says, ¡°I don¡¯t think he did anything wrong. He just took the revenge for his girl. He did try to do it in a legal way but he failed.¡±


    The middle-aged man stays silent for a while, frowning.


    The other Dragon Court member also stares at Gao Ge with meaningful eyes.


    After quite a while, the middle-aged man looks at Gao Ge, saying seriously, ¡°I cannot give you an answer to this question. It depends on the senior department. However, since he killed people, he must pay for that, which is a certain thing.¡±


    ¡°If that is the case, I will feel very disappointed at the Dragon Court and Cultivation Academy.¡± Gao Ge says grinningly.


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    The middle-aged man flies into a rage.


    As a member of the Dragon Court, he values the dignity of the institution more than his life.


    Therefore, any Dragon Court member will not allow anyone to defy their faith in front of them.


    Gao Ge is not frightened by the facial expression of the middle-aged man.


    Since he feels that Mo Ran is right, he will insist on his thought.


    If he cannot even insist on what he believes is right, the so-called cultivation is a ridiculous joke. People always say cultivation is the journey to pursue Tao. If one cannot even understand what Tao is, how will he be qualified to comprehend the ultimate Tao?


    ¡°Mo Ran is right. Even if he must be punished, please have careful consideration before making the judgment.¡± Gao Ge expresses his idea firmly.


    Mo Ran finally cannot help raising his head to look at Gao Ge.


    ¡°I see.¡± The middle-aged man sighs, ¡°I will forward your thought to the senior department, but I don¡¯t think you need to worry about it. You should worry about yourself. Even though you are the leader of your squad, you cannot kill the students in the Cultivation Academy or the members in your squad at will. Since you are going to execute the task elsewhere, you must seize the opportunity.¡±


    Gao Ge is confused, ¡°Opportunity?¡±


    ¡°The opportunity to atone your crime by doing a good deed.¡± The middle-aged man says, ¡°Tang Jiusi asked me to tell you this. If you can finish the next task well, it will be a deed of great merits. After all, it is not your responsibility. Maybe the senior will just look the other way. I don¡¯t think I need to say anymore for you to understand.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to ask you more.¡± Gao Ge says smilingly.


    ¡°Who knows?¡± The middle-aged man says with a sneer, ¡°Tang Jiusi said you were not a fool. I hope you are not.¡±


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t speak anymore.


    After Mo Ran is taken away by the Dragon Court, Gao Ge sits on the sofa of the Liu¡¯s villa and sighs.


    Actually, the middle-aged man has made it very clear.


    If he completes the task, Shen Mo¡¯s death will be forgiven.


    If he cannot finish the task, the senior department will take the matter very seriously. When the Dragon Court wants to investigate one thing carefully, it is not likely for Gao Ge to find a way out. This may be the reality in Huaxia. Everything cannot be too seriously treated.


    ¡°Somehow I feel threatened.¡± Gao Ge says while touching his chin.


    ¡°Are you afraid?¡± Xia Lu asks.


    Gao Ge shakes his head.


    ¡°This is the task for Meng Jiang, Yue Xincheng and their teammates. Even if they didn¡¯t say that, I must do what I should do. If I really can¡¯t tackle it, I have no other way out then.¡± Gao Ge says.


    He thinks that the task for him, Xia Lu and Shen Mo is merely ranked as Grade D, so Meng Jiang and the others won¡¯t be assigned to tackle a more advanced task.


    Mo Ran is not difficult to handle. The only one who makes the task difficult is Shen Mo and his sidekicks. Hence, the task of Grade D is just like that.


    ¡°The tickets have been booked. We can set off now.¡± Xia Lu says.


    Gao Ge stands up and follows Xia Lu out of the Liu¡¯s villa.


    As to the ending work of the Liu Family, they don¡¯t need to worry about it.


    Never underestimate the power of the Dragon Court!


    Gao Ge has known that since his previous life.

 Chapter 124 - Do You Believe in Ghost?

    Chapter 124 Do You Believe in Ghost?


    Suzhou is not near Song City. It takes three hours to reach Suzhou from Song City by high-speed train.


    For Gao Ge, he will definitely prefer high-speed train to airplane as long as he is allowed to choose between them, especially for the journey at middle distance. After all, he must go to the airport for check-in in advance if he travels by plane, usually two or three hours ahead. In this way, the time he has to spend on the journey is more or less the same with taking a high-speed train.


    Apart from that, there is one more reason.


    Gao Ge always feels that high-speed train (the phrase is spelt in Chinese as Gaotie) seems to belong to the same family with him. Hence, he must look after his own family¡¯s business.


    After they arrive in Suzhou, Gao Ge and Xia Lu walk out of the train station to meet with Meng Jing and the others.


    Apart from Meng Jing, Yue Xincheng and Su Hui, there are young men as well, who Gao Ge has never met in the Academy before. When they see Gao Ge, they just frown and take a dislike to him.


    Instantly, Gao Ge can¡¯t feel perplexed.


    It seems that he hasn¡¯t met the two guys. They appear so angry upon the sight of Gao Ge. Those who don¡¯t know about them may think he has done something beyond words to them.


    ¡°Boss!¡± Yue Xincheng gives Gao Ge a big hug the moment they meet, ¡°Here you come. We can go back soon!¡±


    This is Yue Xincheng¡¯s trust for Gao Ge.


    Never has he doubted whether Gao Ge will also be unable to complete the task after arriving in Suzhou.


    What he is thinking about is how long Gao Ge has to spend in completing the task.


    Faced with Yue Xincheng¡¯s trust, Gao Ge feels quite touched as well as confused.


    How come this guy is so confident in him?


    Even he is not that confident in himself¡­


    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s go back first.¡± One of the young men walks forward and says, ¡°Don¡¯t waste time here.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gao Ge nods his head. Although the man¡¯s manner is not nice, Gao Ge is not that kind of person who gets above himself everywhere.


    Moreover, there is nothing wrong with what the man said.


    When they return to the hotel by taxi, Gao Ge finally understands why Shen Mo kept complaining about his parsimony. Unlike the team led by him, the members of this team live in a 5-star hotel.


    ¡°Sorry, our fund is limited so we can¡¯t afford to provide a room for both of you.¡± The man who is speaking is Sun Lei, the leader of Yue Xincheng and Meng Jing for the task. He is also from Class Heaven and has stayed in the Cultivation Academy for three years. Like Shen Mo, he has executed tasks with the Dragon Court for a few times. He is kind of experienced. As such, he is made the leader for the task.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. We have money.¡± Gao Ge says smilingly.


    ¡°What a coincidence! All the rooms of the hotel are booked.¡± Sun Lei says with a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay too. I can live with my girlfriend.¡± Gao Ge says.


    The man immediately pulls a long face, saying furiously, ¡°Bullshit! You are still students now. How can you live together? If it leaks out, won¡¯t it damage the reputation of the Cultivation Academy?¡±


    He is a leader indeed, who is able to exaggerate a tiny thing with a few words. It looks like if Gao Ge dares to live with Meng Jing, they should be hanged.


    Meng Jing also gazes at Gao Ge and says angrily, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±


    Gao Ge chuckles.


    Sun Lei becomes even more annoyed, saying, ¡°We are here to execute the task but not to date!¡±


    ¡°Okay. My boss and I live in one room while Xia Lu and Meng Jing live in another room. Is it okay?¡± Yue Xincheng says impatiently.


    Sun Lei thinks for a second and then nods his head.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave you guys here. See you.¡± After saying that, Sun Lei is about to leave with the other man. Before he leaves, he suddenly pauses, saying to Meng Jing, ¡°Meng Jing, now that you are still a student, you must cherish your good name.¡±


    Meng Jing says angrily, ¡°What do you mean? When do I not cherish my good name?¡±


    Gao Ge is also a bit irritated.


    ¡°All in all, mind your behaviors.¡± After saying that, Sun Lei leaves.


    Yue Xincheng walks to the front of Gao Ge, saying, ¡°Boss, that guy takes a fancy to your girl!¡±


    Meng Jing is so pissed off and then yells at Yue Xincheng, ¡°Stop talking nonsense!¡±


    Yue Xincheng appears so grieved, ¡°Sister Jing, I wasn¡¯t talking nonsense. Trust me. As a man, I know better than you about a man¡¯s thinking. The first time he saw you, he looked so fascinated by you.¡±


    Meng Jing wants to say more when Su Hui also speaks, ¡°Meng Jing, although Yue Xincheng is quite annoying, I think he is right.¡±


    Meng Jing cannot argue anymore.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t think so.


    He pulls Meng Jing towards himself and holds her hand naturally, giving a proud look.


    ¡°The girl I like must be excellent! It is normal that other men will like her too.¡±


    Meng Jing rolls her eyes and yet cannot hide her shyness. No girl will dislike hearing her boyfriend say that. Xia Lu, Yue Xincheng and Su Hui just can¡¯t help rolling their eyes.


    When they go into the room, they sit together, except that Sun Lei and the other teammate called Jia Hongyun don¡¯t come along.


    It can be seen that Sun Lei and Jia Hongyun are unhappy with the arrival of Gao Ge and Xia Lu.


    In addition, it is not merely because Sun Lei likes Meng Jing.


    Yue Xincheng laughs and says to Gao Ge, ¡°Boss, in fact it is quite simple. Since you are here, even if the task is completed, the credit will go to you and has nothing to do with him. By then, he doesn¡¯t have a chance to get the reward given by the Cultivation Academy and the Dragon Court.¡±


    Gao Ge is a bit surprised, ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Even if he makes any contribution, the result will still not be expected by him.¡± Yue Xincheng says.


    Gao Ge touches his chin and says, ¡°If so, why did he go to pick us up? He may as well directly make us leave.¡±


    Su Hui says aside, ¡°Usually, Sun Lei may actually do that but now even if he wants to do so, he can¡¯t anyway, because the task is quite weird indeed. We have been in Suzhou for some time but we haven¡¯t got any progress. In this case, the task can¡¯t be finished in the end. For Sun Lei, completing the task without any credit is better than being unable to complete it.¡±


    Gao Ge takes a tumble.


    To put it simply.


    Under the present circumstance, Sun Lei just hopes that he can do nothing wrong rather than make any accomplishment.


    Therefore, even though Sun Lei is so discontented, he cannot have any other choice when faced with the task he must complete.


    ¡°Okay. Talk about the task for you this time.¡± Gao Ge says.


    Yue Xincheng thinks for a moment and suddenly says, ¡°Boss, do you believe that there is ghost in the world?¡±


    Gao Ge smirks.


    Does he believe there are ghosts in the world?


    He must be kidding!


    Gao Ge has actually met one before. To be more specific, he met the ghost with Meng Jing on the bus. Yet, though the ghost succeeded in spirit cohesion, she was not capable at all so she was eliminated directly.


    Funnily enough, the girl ghost should want to possess the body of Meng Jing.


    She was just like trying to wake up a sleeping lion. Though Gao Ge didn¡¯t like intervening in others¡¯ business, he must fly into a rage when he encountered such a thing.

 Chapter 125 - Live Broadcasting?

    Chapter 125 Live Broadcasting?


    ¡°Let¡¯s not do it by my asking. Just tell me everything yourself.¡± Gao Ge says to Yue Xincheng.


    Yue Xincheng stays silent for another moment, during which he tries to reorganize his words.


    After the aura recovery, Yue Xincheng followed Gao Ge to the secret realm to explore treasure, which broadened his eyes. Moreover, he is the second young master of the Yue Family, so he has better understanding of the world than common people. Yet, this time he has been tremendously shocked, even his world view.


    According to Yue Xincheng, their task is to find a tube-shaped apartment building in Suzhou.


    If it is an ordinary tube-shaped apartment building, it is certainly unnecessary to ask the students of the Cultivation Academy to find it. However, this old building in Suzhou is severely haunted. Everyone who comes near the building will feel a strong headache and then pass out. Afterwards, he or she must be carried back by others in some way.


    Even the cultivators like Yue Xincheng and his teammates will face the same result, let alone these ordinary people.


    This is the strangest thing.


    Having tried for numerous times, Yue Xincheng, Sun Lei and the rest people still have the same result, so they finally give in. They cannot even go near the tube-shaped apartment building, not to mention enter it. That place is like a forbidden zone for life with an intangible barrier.


    As to the barrier or more specifically, magical circle, Gao Ge has heard of it before. Yet, he doesn¡¯t know whether it is the reason why the tube-shaped apartment building turns into a haunted building. After all, he knows very little about magical circle.


    ¡°Apart from that, some people also say that when they pass by the tube-shaped apartment building occasionally, they can hear the sound of roaring from faraway. It sounds like a man who encounters something grievous.¡± Yue Xincheng continues saying, ¡°Apart from the sound of roaring, there are sounds of miserable screaming and troop training.¡±


    ¡°Sounds of troop training?¡± Gao Ge is shocked.


    Yue Xincheng nods his head, saying while rubbing his head, ¡°It¡¯s like what we see on the TV drama. Waving, kicking and punching.¡±


    Gao Ge says bluntly, ¡°You must be talking about playing with the nunchakus.¡±


    Gao Ge chuckles.


    After hearing what Yue Xincheng said, Gao Ge and Xia Lu both start thinking.


    If so, the task for Yue Xincheng¡¯s team should not be of Grade D.


    Anyone goes near the tube-shaped apartment building will feel a headache and pass out¡­


    Even for Gao Ge, it is also the first time that he has heard of this. He is curious about who completed this task in the previous life. After all, Gao Ge has never heard of it, which is quite normal. The tasks executed by the Cultivation Academy and the Dragon Court are never announced to the public. If they do it with plenty of fanfare, a panic will be inevitably caused among the common people. Maybe some of them who don¡¯t fear death will come to explore the place. By then the task will be more difficult to finish.


    Still rather puzzled, Gao Ge stands up quickly and then perks up, ¡°Let¡¯s go to have a look.¡±


    ¡°Now?¡± Yue Xincheng says, ¡°Don¡¯t we go to grab a bite first? I am hungry¡­¡±


    ¡°All you have in mind is eating only. The task is not finished yet. How can you be able to eat?¡± Su Hui says furiously, ¡°This is the first time we have executed a task! Can you be more concentrated?¡±


    Yue Xincheng says with a smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything more¡­ Moreover, didn¡¯t I ask for help? With my boss, we don¡¯t need to worry.¡±


    Su Hui shakes her head.


    She doesn¡¯t know how to complain about Yue Xincheng anymore.


    They leave soon.


    They call a minivan. However, when the driver hears they are going to the tube-shaped apartment building, he refuses to take their order immediately, saying that he will be even okay with receiving a negative review.


    Although the story of the haunted building hasn¡¯t become completely publicized, there are a number of people who know about this in Suzhou, except that some of them are half doubtful.


    They sigh and have no other choice but to let the driver leave. Nevertheless, the hotel is a dozen miles far away from the tube-shaped apartment building, so it is impractical for them to reach there by walking.


    ¡°How did you go there before?¡±


    ¡°By bus.¡± Meng Jing says, ¡°Yet, the bus to the tube-shaped apartment building comes every two hours.¡±


    Su Hui looks at her watch, ¡°It won¡¯t come until 1 hour and 50 minutes later.¡±


    Gao Ge is tremendously angry.


    In this case, why didn¡¯t they remind him earlier?


    Xia Lu says, ¡°How about us buying a car?¡±


    Emmm.


    This is how the rich people think. As long as the problem is solved, everything is worthy. It will be better if the problem can be solved with money. However, it also takes time to buy a car!


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go there by bus. We¡¯ll wait.¡± After saying that, Gao Ge hears someone talking behind him.


    ¡°Hey! Are you going to the haunted building too?¡±


    He turns around only to find a few young people, some of whom are carrying photographic equipment. The one who was talking is a short-haired girl wearing a white hoodie and a thick make-up. Her face is as big as a plate and her figure shape is not satisfactory at all. She walks to Gao Ge and the rest of the people, saying, ¡°Do you want to go with us?¡±


    Gao Ge says out of surprise, ¡°Why are you going to the haunted building?¡±


    ¡°To live broadcast!¡± The girl says, ¡°Don¡¯t you know me?¡±


    Gao Ge becomes shocked and confused.


    Judging from the facial expression of the girl, it seems that not knowing her is a shocking thing.


    ¡°Have you never surfed the Internet?¡± A man in a cap carrying a shooting camera comes up and says, ¡°This is the popular host on our Douxia platform. She is quite famous now.¡±


    ¡°Now is it so easy for hosts to become popular¡­¡± Gao Ge says with disdain in a low voice.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± The man in a cap is instantly furious. Even the girl looks a bit unhappy and is about to leave.


    Kicked by Xia Lu, Gao Ge gets the hint instantly and hastens to say, ¡°Aren¡¯t I right? Can a camgirl who looks like a fairy lady with a pretty face, a fabulous body shape and attractive charisma become popular? Doesn¡¯t she have to be well-cultivated?¡±


    Hearing that, the girl is greatly flattered and amused. The man in a cap is also relieved and coughs.


    ¡°Handsome, you are so good at talking. I think you are also qualified to work as a host on our platform.¡± The girl pats Gao Ge¡¯s shoulder and says. Meng Jing stares at her immediately.


    Then the girl continues to say, ¡°Since you are going to the haunted building, then join us. After all, we have plenty of extra seats.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± Gao Ge instantly nods his head and agrees.


    Seeing that his goal has been reached, Gao Ge feels that it is okay to say something against his will once in a while.


    When they are going to leave, Sun Lei and Jia Hongyun also go downstairs.


    ¡°Take us, please. We will go with you.¡± Sun Lei says.


    Although Gao Ge and Xia Lu¡¯s arrival makes them realize that even if they can complete the task, they won¡¯t be rewarded as expected. Yet, they cannot just stay in the hotel.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have so many seats. Five exactly¡­ Are they with you?¡± The girl asks Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge shakes his head heavily, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Forget it then. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Sun Lei and Jia Hongyun are shocked.


    Watching that the cars leave, Jia Hongyun asks in a low voice, ¡°Lei, shall we go after them?¡±


    ¡°How can we ever make it? Can you run as fast as a car? Are you in the realm of a master?¡± Sun Lei says with anger.


    Jia Hongyun can only keep silent while smirking.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take the bus.¡± Sun Lei grits his teeth and says, while cursing Gao Ge seriously in his mind.

 Chapter 126 - Master Wen

    Chapter 126 Master Wen


    Gao Ge and Meng Jing sit in the same car with the short-haired girl. When the girl is talking towards the phone, her face looks so much smaller on the screen and her body becomes far slimmer. What¡¯s the most terrifying is that her short legs look longer on the screen.


    ¡°Alas! Thanks for the big rockets sent by Handsome Flame! Ha ha! Weren¡¯t you caught for being with a hooker? Are you released now? I miss you so much!¡±


    ¡°Wow! Many thanks for the 500 shrimp meatballs from Mr. Silent Steps! Have you not been writing? If you have any time, remember to watch me!¡±


    ¡°My thanks also go to Mr. Qingluan Peak for the 700 shrimp meatballs. Ha ha. I am going to give you a live broadcast in the haunted building in Suzhou! I bet you didn¡¯t know that. The haunted building in Suzhou is really scary. If you are free, remember to do some research about it online!¡±


    In the car, the girl keeps thanking different people.


    Gao Ge can¡¯t help sighing and thinking that these people must thank Mr. Yuan who solved the problem of food in Huaxia. Otherwise, how can they be able to be idling away after getting full?


    Gao Ge gets to notice that the farther the car goes, the closer they are to the tube-shaped apartment building and the fewer people they can see. All the houses are shut. Maybe a lot of families living near the building all have moved away. It is quite a serious problem.


    If they cannot solve it earlier, people will be unimaginably panicked.


    If it were back in the old times, the government could still claim that they were superstitious. However, it has already been the times of aura recovery, when there are more and more cultivators. If by now people are still criticized for being superstitious, it is quite ridiculous.


    After they arrive at the nearby place, they still have quite a long way to go before reaching the tube-shaped apartment building. The car stops.


    Gao Ge and Meng Jing get off the car. So do Xia Lu and the rest people.


    Watching the tube-shaped apartment building in front of him, Gao Ge has a feeling of suppression as if a rock is placed on his heart. He can¡¯t help raising his head to look at the grey clouds above him. It looks like the atmosphere of this place has changed weirdly.


    ¡°It seems that this place is quite strange indeed.¡± Xia Lu walks to the front of Gao Ge and says.


    Gao Ge nods his head.


    It is quite obvious. Nothing more needs to be said.


    At the time, the short-haired camgirl walks towards them again.


    ¡°What do you do? Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°For adventure.¡± Gao Ge says with a smile.


    ¡°Oh! Then you must protect yourselves! If you really encounter any dangerous situation, we will try our best to help you; however, if we can hardly look after ourselves, we won¡¯t be able to help you then.¡± The camgirl says smilingly.


    Gao Ge nods his head. Whether she really means it or just fakes it in the live show to gain some rockets or shrimp meatballs, it is not important. The fact that she is willing to give a kind reminder is good enough.


    After all, they don¡¯t know each other.


    The camgirl looks at the man in a cap, asking, ¡°Where is Master Wen? Has he arrived here?¡±


    ¡°Here he comes!¡± The man in a cap points to the back.


    A man wearing a Chinese tunic suit, who is about 50 years old, gets out of a minivan. With a tall and straight figure and a poker face, he is holding a compass in his hand and does look like a capable man.


    A group of young men hurry to run over.


    ¡°Master Wen, do you think this place is really haunted?¡±


    The man called as Master Wen walks forward for a few steps and takes a deep breath, saying with a frown, ¡°I, Wen Yihuan, have been to many places and gone through a lot of ups and downs. I was even run over by a train before. Yet, this is my first time that I have seen such a dangerous place.¡±


    Hearing what Master Wen said, the young men¡¯s faces become pale.


    ¡°In this case, do you have any solution?¡± The camgirl asks cautiously.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Increase the payment!¡± Master Wen says determinedly.


    The camgirl says, ¡°Rest assured. Master Wen, we don¡¯t take advantage of you, but you must ensure our safety after we go in there.¡±


    Master Wen says with a sneer, ¡°With my awe-inspiring righteousness, gods and ghosts can never come near me! Wait for me here, and I will scout ahead! However, before I set off¡­¡± Saying that, he reaches out his hand and rubs the thumb against the index finger. It is probably a universal gesture for money, which is historically recognized.


    Yue Xincheng mumbles, ¡°He acts like Captain Teemo and also talks about being run over by a train. He is rather good at talking nonsense¡­¡±


    Gao Ge pulls a long face and says in a loud voice, ¡°Don¡¯t insult Master Wen like that!¡±


    Yue Xincheng stops talking.


    Master Wen and those young men also look at them.


    Although they don¡¯t know what Yue Xincheng just said, they still want to beat up Yue Xincheng.


    ¡°Boss, you give me away¡­¡± Yue Xincheng is so angry that he really wants to stamp on his feet and shouts¨C¡°How poor I am!¡±


    ¡°Hmm. Master Wen is a capable man who lives in seclusion. And you can see that from his look. This is what the saying¨Cthe face is the index of the heart means. Only with a Taoist heart can he be sanctimonious, oh no, be able to follow the rules of nature. Look! Master Wen is going into the tube-shaped apartment building to capture the ghosts!¡± Gao Ge continues to say.


    Master Wen becomes rather embarrassed.


    He never says that he is not going inside. Why does Gao Ge have to brag about him to this extent¡­


    He coughs and no longer drags his feet, saying, ¡°I am going now and shall show you guys what a truly capable man is like!¡±


    After saying that, Master Wen strides towards the tube-shaped apartment building.


    ¡°Master Wen, good for you!¡±


    ¡°Master Wen is so awesome!¡±


    ¡°Master Wen is great!¡±


    The young men, who come with the camgirl, shout loudly, cheering up for their Master Wen.


    However, something happens within a short while.


    ¡°Drag Master Wen back!¡±


    ¡°Master Wen, wake up!¡±


    ¡°Master Wen, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Is he dead?¡±


    Gao Ge coughs and says to Yue Xincheng nearby, ¡°Did you see that? This is called throwing a rock forward for the direction.¡±


    Yue Xincheng instantly gives him a thumbs-up, ¡°I have learnt it.¡±


    While the young men shout ¡°Pinch his philtrum¡± and ¡°Pour cold water on him,¡± Master Wen slowly opens his eyes.


    ¡°There is ghost indeed!¡±


    Master Wen says with a ferocious face.


    The young men all keep silent but Gao Ge, just like having the ability of mind-reading now, knows what they are exactly thinking.


    ¡°I know it clearly.¡±


    That must be what they have in mind.


    Gao Ge takes a few steps forward and watches the tube-shaped apartment building. Again, he gets the feeling of suppression.


    He frowns and takes a few more steps forward.


    ¡°Gao Ge!¡± Meng Jing screams.


    Gao Ge pauses and turns around, waving at them to show that he is fine.


    The young men also look at Gao Ge.


    Master Wen sits on the ground and narrows his eyes, saying with a sneer, ¡°How reckless! Even I don¡¯t dare to try again.¡±


    Gao Ge turns around and walks ahead again. He closes his eyes to feel the pressure flooding from all around.


    He has a strange feeling that is just like when you press a ping pong into the water, you can obviously feel the pressure ahead.


    As long as you let go a bit, the ping pong will be bounced back.


    Unwittingly, he has taken dozens of steps ahead.


    The people behind him are all shocked.


    ¡°How can he¡­¡± The camgirl says out of surprise.


    Master Wen rolls his eyes and hastens to say, ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? I just had an intangible battle with the evil spirit of this place and greatly impaired it. Otherwise, how could he go that far?¡±


    The camgirl and the others take a tumble and nod their heads, all of whom quite agree to him.


    Yue Xincheng can¡¯t stand it anymore and says, ¡°If so, how about standing up and walking in front of my boss?¡±


    Master Wen shows the whites of his eyes and passes out again. Yet, he looks like faking this time.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to have a look too.¡± After saying that, the man in a cap beside the camgirl runs towards Gao Ge.


    However, he just passes out after taking only a few steps.

 Chapter 127 - You Are So Good!

    Chapter 127 You Are So Good!


    The people hasten to drag the man in a cap back.


    ¡°We can¡¯t go there. It¡¯s too dangerous. Let¡¯s leave here now.¡± Someone seems to be too scared and says in a low voice.


    The camgirl just doesn¡¯t shoot herself and instead, turns on the rear camera of her phone and targets towards Gao Ge.


    ¡°My dear friends, this place is too terrifying. Whoever goes near it will pass out. Nevertheless, that young man seems different. It looks like he is a true master! Guys, send me more presents online and I will ask him to talk to you!¡±


    Over the side of Yue Xincheng.


    Xia Lu thinks for a bit and says, ¡°I¡¯ll follow him to take a look.¡±


    ¡°Me too!¡± Meng Jing says without even thinking.


    Xia Lu looks at her and says, ¡°I am just as capable as Gao Ge.¡±


    It¡¯s rather obvious. Meng Jing has no other choices but to give up. Meanwhile, she has made up her mind.


    She must try her best to enhance her capability.


    At least, she must be more capable than Xia Lu of this moment!


    However, Xia Lu becomes gradually slowly when she tries to catch up with Gao Ge.


    She urges the strength inside her body and insists on walking ahead.


    Gao Ge turns around and takes a few glimpses at Xia Lu. Then he waves his hand to ask Xia Lu to leave.


    Xia Lu just keeps going forward as if she didn¡¯t see that.


    Gao Ge sighs.


    In light of his knowledge about Xia Lu, if this stubborn girl shrinks back before difficulties, it is quite weird then.


    Hence, he turns around to again, feeling the pressure from all around. The power of stars inside his body runs faster and faster.


    The Star Tree in his body still glimmers with stars, as if it is fighting against the power in this place.


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t have the power of stars but the strength, I just wouldn¡¯t be able to hang in here.¡± Gao Ge thinks to himself.


    Suddenly, he frowns and raises his head to look at the building.


    Dong!


    Dong!


    Dong!


    Rhythmed sounds of beating.


    ¡°Is this the sound of drum beating?¡± Gao Ge can¡¯t help recalling what Yue Xincheng mentioned before. Is what he hears now the sound of drum beating, just as he said?


    When the drum is beaten, the pressure surrounding him just surges like a tide, which acts like soldiers encouraged by the sound.


    He sits down immediately with his eyes closed. Then, he conceals his spirit and qi, trying to stabilize his heart arteries. Meanwhile, he also runs the Star Rotating Method to start defending against the surrounding power.


    After he runs the Star Rotating Method, the pressure from outside is reduced then.


    Gao Ge, sitting on the ground, still doesn¡¯t dare to relax and even keeps his eyes closed.


    The sound of drum beating is still lingering. He is not sure that whether only he or Meng Jing and the rest can hear it.


    He also hears other types of sounds, including wind whistling, soldiers roaring, horses clopping and chariots rolling.


    He feels as if he were not sitting on the empty ground but a battle field, where there were sand and stones flying, dead bodies, shining spears and armored horses¡­


    He sits there unmoved just like a statue in the middle of the battle field, regardless of the running horses.


    After a while, the pressure finally drops dramatically. He slowly opens his eyes and sees the same view as before. It is still that old-style tube-shaped apartment building standing there, which looks like an old woman in a grey-white gown approaching death.


    He slowly stands up and whisks away the dust on his clothes. He grins and wants to shout out loud.


    It is nothing more than this!


    He turns around only to find that Xia Lu is lying on the ground. Gao Ge frowns, thinking that this girl is quite troublesome but he cannot just leave her alone.


    He walks to the front of Xia Lu and reaches out his hand to carry her up, going back to Yue Xincheng and the rest.


    ¡°Boss, why were you sitting there just now? You looked like a monk in meditation.¡± Yue Xincheng asks curiously.


    Meng Jing and Su Hui are trying to wake up Xia Lu.


    Gao Ge looks at Yue Xincheng, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go back first.¡±


    Yue Xincheng is surprised, asking, ¡°We just go back now?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gao Ge says in a determined tone.


    For only a short period of time, his power of stars has been used a lot. He must take a good rest.


    Moreover, he knows that Yue Xincheng and the rest cannot enter the tube-shaped apartment building but only he can.


    It is undoubted.


    Only some cultivators with high cultivation levels can try to go in there in light of their great strength.


    Gao Ge walks to the front of Xia Lu and reaches out his hand to press her wrist to transfer some power of stars to her. Very soon, Xia Lu wakes up.


    ¡°This place is a bit dangerous.¡± Xia Lu says.


    Gao Ge smiles and says, ¡°Let¡¯s go back first.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Xia Lu instantly nods her head.


    Seeing that Gao Ge and his friends are leaving, the camgirl and her team become a bit anxious.


    ¡°Handsome, aren¡¯t you going in there?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we will go inside next time. I am too tired today.¡± Gao Ge says.


    The camgirl is a bit speechless.


    Is he so willful?


    He just doesn¡¯t go in there for being too tired?


    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®next time¡¯?¡±


    Gao Ge asks, ¡°Why are you asking?¡±


    ¡°I will go inside with you!¡± The camgirl says.


    Gao Ge is amused, ¡°Can you go inside?¡±


    ¡°Then we¡­ just watch you from a distance?¡±


    ¡°Up to you.¡±


    The camgirl looks rather happy. It¡¯s like having made a deal with Gao Ge. They go back to the hotel together.


    Lying in the bed of the hotel, Yue Xincheng is asked to rent a car. Xia Lu wants to buy a car directly but Gao Ge thinks it is too insensible.


    Consequently, after Yue Xincheng leaves, someone knocks on the door soon.


    Gao Ge stands up to get the door. He thought it was Xia Lu and Meng Jing. Unexpectedly, it turns out to be Sun Lei.


    ¡°You are over the line.¡± Sun Lei says angrily.


    Gao Ge hesitates for a second, ¡°What did I do?¡±


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t you just tell us that you were coming back?¡± Sun Lei says, ¡°I just arrived there by bus and you just left. Did you ever think about my feeling?¡±


    Gao Ge is speechless.


    Hearing Sun Lei¡¯s complaint, Gao Ge feels that he was being too mean¡­


    ¡°What¡¯s more, I am the leader for the task. You must inform me of any action you take. Otherwise, I will expel you out of the task team.¡± Sun Lei says with a grim face, ¡°Don¡¯t ever doubt it. I still have the right.¡±


    Gao Ge feels a bit unhappy.


    He is also a leader too!


    However, on second thought, apart from Xia Lu who he cannot command, his other teammates are dead, making him a leader without any follower.


    Therefore, he decides not to meddle with Sun Lei on this issue.


    After Sun Lei storms off and Gao Ge just closes the door to return to his bed, the doorbell rings again.


    ¡°Do they just come in group?¡±


    When he opens the door and sees the camgirl there, Gao Ge can¡¯t help feeling surprised.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    The camgirl says nothing and directly rushes into the room to take a seat.


    ¡°Handsome, you are so good today!¡±


    Gao Ge watches the camgirl who is winking at him, feeling completely at a loss.


    Screw her!


    What is she talking about!

 Chapter 128 - Iron Head Kid

    Chapter 128 Iron Head Kid


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t close the door. He is afraid to be seriously slandered.


    He sits on the bed and also puts on his coat. After all, boys must protect themselves when they are out.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Gao Ge asks with a frown.


    The camgirl curls her lips and puts on a sad face, ¡°I just gave you a free ride today and now you want to discard your helper?¡±


    Gao Ge can¡¯t remain grim anymore. After all, she is right. He should not case his helper aside when she has served his purpose. Otherwise, he will feel guilty.


    Since he has got her help, he should at least be nice to her.


    He cannot take everyone as someone who buys a pig in a poke like Liu Dan anyway.


    ¡°Handsome, can you bring me into the tube-shaped apartment building?¡± The camgirl blinks her big eyes and asks.


    Gao Ge shakes his head determinedly, ¡°No.¡±


    Is she insane?


    Gao Ge is even not sure whether he can go in there or not. How can he bring her too?


    Then Gao Ge changes the topic and asks, ¡°You¡¯ve seen what happened today. The haunted building is so dangerous. Why do you still want to go there?¡±


    ¡°Handsome, do you know what my net name is?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Iron Head Kid!¡± The camgirl says forcefully.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Today I finally find out that you are much more capable than Master Wen.¡± The camgirl says cross-legged.


    Gao Ge laughs.


    The camgirl continues saying, ¡°Why the laughter? Do you think Master Wen is a fraud? He is not, actually. He is capable indeed, but his capability is not good enough. Moreover, he is still very useful to me. Why do you think I have so many fans in my live studio? Why can I make so much money in one year? I work with him to sell talismans! It¡¯s considerable income for us!¡±


    Gao Ge is a bit surprised.


    Unexpectedly, this girl should have such business acumen.


    The profits of the business are imaginable.


    ¡°How about this? You work with me and I will give you half a million per month. What do you think?¡± The girl says, ¡°As to Master Wen, I will let him go back to where he comes from.¡±


    Her tone is quite arrogant.


    ¡°He comes from his mother¡¯s womb.¡±


    The girl stares at Gao Ge, ¡°Did you use to work on wrangling before?¡±


    Gao Ge grins and can¡¯t help sighing. Being a camgirl makes so much money. She just offers half a million so easily.


    ¡°Forget about it. I am not interested in that.¡±


    Gao Ge¡¯s refusal startles the girl a bit but very soon she comes to her senses, saying with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s quite normal. You are a true master, who regards money as unimportant.¡±


    If Yue Xincheng and Xia Lu were here, they would spit their saliva on her face.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t need you to cooperate with me. As long as you do the live broadcasting in the tube-shaped apartment building for me, I will give you one million. What do you think? Recently, just because I come to the tube-shaped apartment building for live broadcasting, our website even has put me on the homepage. I can¡¯t miss this opportunity!¡± The girl says, ¡°As long as I make it, I will become the No. 1 camgirl in Douxia platform. The other competitors can only come to my live studio as audience with tears.¡±


    Gao Ge is speechless.


    Their circle is quite complicated!


    Noticing that Gao Ge is still silent, the girl grits her teeth, ¡°Two million!¡±


    Gao Ge remains silent.


    ¡°Five million!¡±


    Gao Ge can¡¯t help falling lost in thought.


    The girl seems to have made up her mind.


    She stands up to watch Gao Ge, who is sitting on the bed, and then goes near him step by step.


    ¡°Master is master. Even money cannot touch you. Yet, it¡¯s fine. I know what you want. You are a man! Let¡¯s close the door first and then do what you want, okay?¡±


    Gao Ge gets up instantly.


    He takes a few steps backwards and watches the camgirl called Iron Head Kid, saying furiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Since you can¡¯t persuade me with money, you want to threaten me now?¡±


    The camgirl is confused.


    Is what she is doing called threat?


    When other men send her hundreds of rockets, they can only get an emotion icon of heart and a ¡°thank you¡± in return.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to do something you feel like doing?¡± The camgirl takes a deep breath and holds in her anger, saying in a coquettish tone with a smile.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then do it!¡± The camgirl lies in bed and closes her eyes.


    ¡°Can I?¡±


    ¡°Sure. Go for it! No need to care about my feelings!¡±


    Hence, Gao Ge goes forward and reaches out his hand.


    He drags her hair and hears the camgirl screaming harshly. However, he turns a deaf ear to that.


    After throwing her out of the room by pulling her hair, Gao Ge closes the door instantly.


    He takes a long breath and mumbles to himself.


    ¡°Having done what I want to do, I feel so good¡­¡±


    The camgirl keeps knocking on the door for a long time and cursing him. However, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t care about that and instead, he sits on the bed to run the Star Rotating Method so as to recover his power of stars.


    ¡°If I want to enter the tube-shaped apartment building, I must think of other ways.¡±


    ¡°In terms of my current capability, even with the help of the power of stars, I can hardly resist the pressure around the building.¡±


    He thinks to himself.


    When he opens his eyes again, it¡¯s getting dark.


    The power of stars is only 80% recovered.


    ¡°Boss, you are awake? Have some food.¡± Yue Xincheng says while playing with his phone.


    Gao Ge sees some cake is placed on the table so he seats himself to start eating.


    ¡°By the way, the camgirl came to curse you before, saying that you didn¡¯t appreciate what was good.¡± Yue Xincheng keeps saying.


    ¡°What¡¯s next?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°Then she was beaten to tears by my sisters-in-law.¡±


    Gao Ge is finally relieved.


    Hehe.


    She is an iron-head kid indeed¡­


    ¡°Oh right, the camgirl said you took advantage of her and wanted to sleep with her.¡± Yue Xincheng says, ¡°Hence, Sister Jing beat her harder. This is the first time that I have seen her beating others. She did beat the camgirl rather harshly. I really can¡¯t understand what the camgirl was thinking about. My two sisters-in-law are so beautiful. Unless you are insane, you won¡¯t take a fancy to her.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I am not you after all.¡±


    Yue Xincheng doesn¡¯t know how to reply.


    After grabbing a bite and drinking some water, he stands in front of the window to watch the night scenery. Having thought for a while, Gao Ge suddenly has an idea.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the tube-shaped apartment building tomorrow night!¡±


    Yue Xincheng is shocked and gets stricken by mistake in the game. Hence, he throws the mobile phone aside, ¡°Boss, we go there at night? Isn¡¯t that dangerous? Ghosts all like hanging out at night.¡±


    In fact, what Yue Xincheng said is right.


    At night, ghosts will become stronger.


    However, likewise, at night, the power of stars will be recovered at a higher speed and run faster!


    He must see who is more awesome.


    ¡°Forget it. You are the boss. I¡¯ll do whatever you say.¡± Yue Xincheng says, ¡°Boss, can you find a way to bring me inside too?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Yue Xincheng puts on a serious face then.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I am thinking whether I should not ask you to come here.¡± Yue Xincheng says with a bitter smile.


    Seeing Yue Xincheng who is so serious, Gao Ge goes over to pat his shoulders.


    ¡°I am a human. Human will die eventually. Yet, I am pretty sure of one thing. I won¡¯t die here. Moreover, I can live very long.¡± Gao Ge says with confidence.


    ¡°I believe that.¡± Yue Xincheng nods his head heavily and says.


    They chat for another while, and then Gao Ge sits on the bed again to run the Star Rotating Method.


    He must adjust his condition and go into the tube-shaped apartment building for exploration tomorrow night.

 Chapter 129 - Why to Enhance the Capability?

    Chapter 129 Why to Enhance the Capability?


    The next day.


    In the daytime, Gao Ge, Meng Jing, Xia Lu and Yue Xincheng hang out in the business street outside and buy some clothes.


    When they return to the hotel, they happen to meet the camgirl and her companions, who seem to have no desire to leave and still want to go to the tube-shaped apartment building. Gao Ge doesn¡¯t stop them. Yet, the camgirl looks at Gao Ge with resentment.


    When they are leaving, Master Wen suddenly walks to the front of Gao Ge.


    ¡°Young man, do you have any powerful talisman? Can you sell one to me?¡± Master Wen says seriously.


    Gao Ge is speechless.


    ¡°Just name a price, okay?¡± Master Wen says while gritting his teeth.


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±


    Master Wen sighs and looks so worried, getting into the car.


    Gao Ge scratches his head and feels a bit regretful.


    He should have made a talisman randomly and sold it to him. Even if it is seen through, it¡¯s okay anyway.


    After all, Gao Ge always doesn¡¯t care about his reputation.


    Watching Master Wen and the others leave, Yue Xincheng sighs.


    ¡°How come these young men just like going to hell?¡±


    Gao Ge looks at him and says, ¡°For making money.¡±


    Then Gao Ge laughs and says, ¡°Actually, if they know why we go to the tube-shaped apartment building, I think they may feel that we are the idiots. After all, they go there for money but we go there only to complete the task.¡±


    Yue Xincheng scratches his hair and thinks about what Gao Ge said. He suddenly feels that Gao Ge is right so he immediately says, ¡°Let¡¯s leave now. There is no need to die for the task!¡±


    ¡°Then I think you will die.¡± Gao Ge says, ¡°Sun Lei can have the right to say that you disobey his order and run away when going into battle.¡±


    Yue Xincheng sighs, ¡°No wonder you killed your teammates at the very beginning¡­¡±


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t feel like talking to him.


    Having returned to his room, he takes a shower and has a rest. After he makes sure the power of stars is completely recovered, he makes preparation for going to the tube-shaped apartment building.


    When they go out for dinner, Xia Lu tells Gao Ge that the camgirl and her companions haven¡¯t come back after going to the tube-shaped apartment building.


    Yue Xincheng asks, ¡°Is it because they have left?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible.¡± Xia Lu says, ¡°I¡¯ve asked the receptionist and learnt that they haven¡¯t even checked out.¡±


    Gao Ge looks at the time and frowns.


    Now it has been four or five hours since the camgirl and her friends set off.


    After dinner, when it is completely dark, Gao Ge and his friends also depart.


    This time, he does bring Sun Lei and Jia Hongyun.


    He has no other choices. Sun Lei has gone mad and said that if Gao Ge didn¡¯t take him this time, he would report to the senior department.


    This is not a small issue. In the disciplined place like the Cultivation Academy, it is a critical crime if Yue Xincheng doesn¡¯t take the order of the leader, which is to help the students adapt to the situation in advance. When they have a chance to enter the Dragon Court, they won¡¯t be too innocent.


    After they arrive at the destination, they see a few cars stop in front of the tube-shaped apartment building. Those are the camgirl and her companions¡¯ cars.


    To Gao Ge¡¯s confusion, those people are all gone.


    ¡°Did they all enter the tube-shaped apartment building?¡± Yue Xincheng asks.


    Gao Ge says, ¡°Impossible. They cannot enter¡­¡±


    Saying that, Gao Ge suddenly stops.


    He suddenly realizes that he doesn¡¯t feel suppressed in front of the tube-shaped apartment building.


    He guesses for a while and then runs towards the building for a few steps to test his guess.


    ¡°The power is gone?¡± Gao Ge mumbles to himself.


    Seeing that Gao Ge runs for a distance so easily, Yue Xincheng and the rest feel surprised and hasten to catch up.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Yue Xincheng and the rest, who have known the terrifying pressure outside the building, are all surprised.


    Gao Ge feels being slapped in the face.


    What Yue Xincheng said is right. Those people may have entered the building.


    ¡°It¡¯s unreasonable. Why is this happening?¡± Sun Lei feels so perplexed.


    Jia Hongyun says with a grin, ¡°Maybe it is because Gao Ge and Xia Lu are here.¡±


    Sun Lei pulls a long face and shouts at him angrily, ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Jia Hongyun curls his lips and feels wronged. Yet, he suddenly starts to admire Gao Ge.


    After all, he doesn¡¯t have any feeling of dislike for Gao Ge. Instead, he feels that Gao Ge is capable enough to complete his own task within a short period of time and come here to lend the help.


    The reason why he didn¡¯t show kindness for Gao Ge at the train station is that he listened to Sun Lei and thought he came here to take the credit.


    However, he has figured it out now. If Gao Ge and Xia Lu didn¡¯t come, they would never be able to complete the task. It is even worse. Yet, since Sun Lei is his leader and they have known each other for a long time, they must stand on the same side on the surface even if they cannot advance and retreat together.


    ¡°Do we go inside too?¡± Yue Xincheng asks.


    Gao Ge looks at Xia Lu, saying, ¡°You stay outside to watch out for us.¡±


    Xia Lu says grimly, ¡°I think you can substitute one for me.¡±


    Gao Ge sighs and looks at Meng Jing. Before he gets to speak, Meng Jing shakes her head heavily.


    ¡°I want to be with you¡­¡±


    Gao Ge can¡¯t reject her request.


    ¡°Well, Yue Xincheng and I will stay here to watch out for you.¡± Su Hui suddenly says.


    Gao Ge thinks for a while and feels it is okay too so he nods his head and agrees.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay too.¡± Jia Hongyun suddenly says.


    Gao Ge is a bit surprised while Sun Lei looks rather pissed off.


    He feels that if Jia Hongyun listens to Gao Ge¡¯s arrangement, he is betrayer!


    ¡°If you have a problem with that, you can stay here too.¡± Gao Ge looks at Sun Lei and says.


    Sun Lei says with a sneer, ¡°Of course I will go in there. Even if you don¡¯t, I must do it anyway!¡±


    ¡°Okay. You go in there and we will stay outside to watch out for you.¡± Gao Ge says.


    Sun Lei is speechless.


    He becomes so embarrassed instantly.


    Su Hui, Yue Xincheng and the rest burst into laughter without scruple.


    Meng Jing also laughs.


    Sun Lei is okay with others¡¯ laughter but when he sees Meng Jing laughing, he can¡¯t stand it.


    ¡°Well, I am the leader. You must take my order. I will go inside with Meng Jing!¡± Sun Lei pouts his chin and then looks at Gao Ge as if he is provoking.


    He is smart to know that as long as he brings Meng Jing into the building, Gao Ge and his companions will surely come along.


    Moreover, Sun Lei feels that he is such a genius, who can turn the table under such a circumstance. It can be listed as a classic wrangling case!


    He is straightforward and there is nothing wrong with his thought. However, he doesn¡¯t know that Gao Ge killed his teammates at the beginning of the task.


    Looking at Sun Lei who is so cocky, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t get angry and just spits one word.


    ¡°Apologize.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Sun Lei is startled.


    ¡°Otherwise, you will die in the tube-shaped apartment building and the Cultivation Academy won¡¯t be able to find out the real murderer.¡± Gao Ge says with a cold face.


    Why does he always want to enhance his capability?


    He only wants to do at will when he wants to be unreasonable.


    As to the conscience, it is not important. Feeling happy is the most important.


    Sun Lei grits his teeth and shivers with his fists clenched, as if he is greatly insulted.

 Chapter 130 - Ablaze with Lights

    Chapter 130 Ablaze with Lights


    After a while, Sun Lei still lowers his head.


    ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s my fault. Please forgive me.¡±


    He basically spits every word while gritting his teeth.


    He is tremendously pissed off.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t care and only feels that Sun Lei is a bit ridiculous.


    He brings Meng Jing and Xia Lu towards the tube-shaped apartment building, and meanwhile mumbles some words.


    ¡°Jing, do you know why Xia Lu and I could finish the task in Song City so quickly?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because the other three teammates are all dead! People will gain infinite power from the sacrifice of the teammates. Have you heard of this saying before?¡±


    Meng Jing is speechless.


    Sun Lei, who is following behind them, can¡¯t help shivering and clenching his fists, with his eyes full of anger.


    This bastard¡­


    Why isn¡¯t he killed by Shen Mo?


    He he.


    Shen Mo, who was so arrogant, seemed to be rubbish only¡­


    As he approaches the building, Gao Ge still can¡¯t feel any pressure.


    He looks around to check the surrounding environment.


    The tube-shaped apartment building is also called Khrushchev Building. There were many buildings of this kind a few years ago but as the times develop rapidly, the construction style of the tube-shaped apartment building has been gradually eliminated and reduced by a lot. Now it can only be seen in the rural-urban continuum. As to the current teaching buildings and students¡¯ dorms, their corridors are set outside but they lack the lingering charm of the tube-shaped apartment building. Hence, Gao Ge believes that they cannot be regarded as buildings of this kind.


    After the tube-shaped apartment building becomes haunted, the residents of this place have moved away on a mandatory basis. Some of the residents, who were unwilling to move away and even thought of the haunting issue as a way force them to leave, also left with all of their assets after a few people died here.


    Therefore, this place looks all dark, with even the lamps on the roadside all turned off.


    It looks so bleak.


    Compared to that, this place doesn¡¯t look like a residential area but a tomb.


    Gao Ge takes a deep breath, feeling that the air he inhales seems to be full of a rusty smell.


    He raises his head to look at the stars in the sky. Gao Ge feels more emboldened.


    Suddenly, he hears the sound of chomping.


    As if someone is chewing.


    It adds some terror in such an environment at night. It¡¯s good that he finds out soon that the sound is made by Sun Lei behind him. He is finally relieved and then reaches out his hand to Sun Lei.


    ¡°Are you chewing gum? Give me one stick.¡±


    Sun Lei continues chomping with a complicated face, shaking his head, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°What is that?¡± Gao Ge is perplexed.


    ¡°Phlegm.¡±


    Gao Ge is speechless.


    His phlegm is so thick!


    Xia Lu and Meng Jing both put on a face of dislike and subconsciously avoid him. Sun Lei blushes with awkwardness and hastens to spit the thick phlegm. It would be better if he didn¡¯t do that, because when he did, the phlegm turned out to be so freaking glittering¡­


    All the others are so speechless.


    Everything quiets down suddenly.


    ¡°Eww¡­¡± Xia Lu shakes her head and walks faster with Meng Jing.


    She really wants to throw this guy away.


    Sun Lei feels so bad.


    After they enter the tube-shaped apartment building, they keep walking slowly all the time, as careful as treading on eggs.


    They all know this building is unusually weird but by now, they are not sure what has happened to the building.


    In this case, they must be more alert. Just like watching magic shows, the audience will feel awed because they don¡¯t know the secret behind the magic. If they do, they will feel that it is nothing special and quite ridiculous.


    As a gust of cold wind blows by, they feel rather frightened and cold. Gao Ge holds Meng Jing¡¯s hand and never stops running the power of stars in his body.


    Even though he believes he is well prepared, with Meng Jing and Xia Lu beside him, he must ensure their safety.


    As to Sun Lei.


    If he really dies here, Gao Ge will never take a look at him.


    ¡°It¡¯s so strange. How come we haven¡¯t seen the camgirl?¡± Meng Jing, standing side by side with Gao Ge, asks in a low voice. Her voice sounds seemingly trembling. After all, she is a little girl, who hasn¡¯t seen too many supernatural phenomena. Even though Meng Jing has entered Class Heaven in the Cultivation Academy and become an excellent cultivator with obviously enhanced capability. However, her psychological enduring capacity is much lower than that of Gao Ge and Xia Lu.


    ¡°They are not our relatives. Why do you even care?¡± Gao Ge says smilingly.


    Meng Jing casts a glare at him but she feels less frightened indeed.


    Suddenly, a fierce gale springs up.


    Maybe it is because of the trait of the building. When the wind whistles across the building, it makes a sound of rustling, just like the neighing of beasts.


    Gao Ge becomes tenser and holds Meng Jing more tightly.


    He takes a deep breath and as he urges his mind, his Big Treasure Sword is held in his hand.


    Sun Lei was behind them and now he also subconsciously runs forward for a few steps, worrying that he may be left behind and disappear in the building.


    ¡°This sword is really in your hand?¡± Seeing the sword, Xia Lu gets shocked.


    Gao Ge laughs.


    ¡°Mo Ran scolded you that seriously. It looks like you deserved it.¡± Xia Lu says impatiently.


    ¡°This thing should not belong to him. It is not a good thing for him to have the sword.¡± Gao Ge says, ¡°Moreover, even if I give this to him, it will be handed over to the Dragon Court. In this case, I may as well take it.¡±


    Xia Lu thinks for a moment and quite agrees with him. Now she is the most curious where Gao Ge kept the sword before.


    She is about to ask when she hears someone screaming from the distance.


    It is the shrill screaming of a man.


    ¡°Does the screaming belong to those young people?¡± Meng Jing becomes paler.


    Gao Ge takes a deep breath, not sure whether it is the camgirl or her companions who is screaming.


    Now, Gao Ge is full of question marks. He really can¡¯t understand why the pressure outside the tube-shaped apartment building suddenly disappears.


    In addition, if everything becomes normal here and the building is no more haunted, the camgirl and her companions should have finished their work.


    Their cars are still outside, which means they must still be in the building. However, there is not a single glimmer of light here. The camgirl and the others are common people, unlike the cultivators as Gao Ge and his friends who can still act freely with the help of the faint starlight in the dark environment.


    Weird. It is so weird!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go over there!¡± Gao Ge makes a prompt decision and says.


    After saying that, he walks even faster.


    For that, Sun Lei is rather discontented. After all, he is the leader of the task but now Gao Ge becomes the decision-maker.


    However, after thinking for a second, he has let go. Xia Lu and Meng Jing will surely not ignore Gao Ge and listen to him.


    Take things as they come. Besides, the outstanding one usually bears the brunt of attack. Since Gao Ge charges forward, he will share more risks then.


    As a matter of fact, Sun Lei is quite timid, especially after he has completed several tasks.


    Many people believe that people like them who have completed the task assigned by the Dragon Court must have seen ups and downs and been mentally strong. However, it is completely wrong. On the contrary, just because Sun Lei has executed a few tasks, he gets to know more about the difficulty of completing the task of the Dragon Court. Since he has seen so many deaths, he increasingly feels that life is fragile.


    Being alive is more important than anything else.


    After ten minutes, Gao Ge stops.


    He doesn¡¯t know where he is heading to. The screaming never arises. Everything becomes quiet again and the wind completely stops.


    Suddenly, the room behind them becomes bright.


    It glimmers with a faint blue light.


    ¡°Ghost fire!¡± Sun Lei shouts out loud.


    The burning of the ghost fire can be clearly explained with science. It is only about the burning of phosphorus.


    However, when it appears in this place, it scares people more.


    Moreover, the ghost fire behind the house is so bright.


    Through the window, they will feel that a faint blue ambient lamp is turned on inside the room.


    Afterwards, the second room also becomes bright with the faint blue ghost fire.


    Clatter.


    The whole building is lit up.


    Everything in front of them becomes as bright and shining as stars.


    Yue Xincheng and the others suddenly become pop-eyed.


    They can see the change of the tube-shaped apartment building more directly. The bright ghost fire balls and¡­


    Under the light of the ghost fire, there are glimmering human shadows.


    Through the windows.


    Some are drinking in the room.


    Some are talking in the room.


    Some are practicing martial arts in the room.

 Chapter 131 - Soldiers, Armor

    The scene in front of them is so weird.


    Thus, Yue Xincheng and his friends can¡¯t even believe their eyes.


    The tube-shaped apartment building, where darkness and dead silence reigned everywhere, now suddenly becomes ablaze with lights. Moreover, the light is given off by the freaking bizarre ghost fire balls.


    To their great surprise, the tube-shaped apartment building becomes suddenly bustling. Perhaps before the building became haunted, it had never been so noisy as tonight.


    ¡°Are those in the building all ghosts?¡± Su Hui is freaked out. Usually, she dislikes Yue Xincheng most but now she just can¡¯t help going near him.


    Yue Xincheng says nothing. He frowns and suddenly walks forward.


    ¡°You stay here and I will go to find them.¡±


    ¡°Yue Xincheng, it¡¯s too dangerous!¡± Su Hui changes her facial expression and hastens to say.


    It was better when Gao Ge and the others went inside there. After all, they outnumbered Yue Xincheng.


    Yet, now Yue Xincheng goes there alone. No one knows what will happen to him.


    Yue Xincheng turns around and looks at Su Hui, saying, ¡°I have to make sure they are okay.¡±


    After saying that, he walks faster.


    Maybe.


    When he is with Gao Ge, Yue Xincheng will hide behind him like a little brother.


    He calls Gao Ge Boss so in his heart, he truly takes Gao Ge as his elder brother.


    Hence, he always feels that Gao Ge, his boss, should have him covered.


    Otherwise, he will not ask Gao Ge for help once he encounters any problem.


    Even when he was hurt emotionally by Su Hui, he also asked Gao Ge for some comfort.


    He knows that his boss is mighty.


    Therefore, he can enjoy everything that Gao Ge gives him.


    However, now Gao Ge is in danger.


    He is not sure that Gao Ge and the rest of the people can see the same thing he sees.


    He tried to call Gao Ge but failed. He must rush inside and tell them what he has seen.


    This is his boss.


    This is his brother.


    As a young brother, shouldn¡¯t he just step up when his elder brother is in danger?


    He is determined!


    Nevertheless, he hasn¡¯t walked far when he hears someone walking towards him.


    He turns around only to see Su Hui coming towards him. He feels a bit shocked.


    Su Hui directly walks by him and then turns around to say, ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry up!¡±


    ¡°Su Hui¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough. Meng Jing is also my good friend!¡±


    Yue Xincheng laughs and nods his head.


    They walk side by side.


    ¡°Su Hui, rest assured. I will protect you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better protect yourself.¡± Su Hui says with a sneer.


    Gao Ge knows about the change in the building.


    However, he doesn¡¯t get a direct view of it as Yue Xincheng does.


    Under the light of the ghost fire, everyone appears a bit ghastly.


    Sun Lei, who is timid, just closes his eyes and doesn¡¯t even dare to see Gao Ge and the others.


    They hear the sound of footsteps in the rooms and see some figures.


    ¡°Gao Ge¡­¡± Meng Jing grabs Gao Ge¡¯s arm tightly.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t say anything. Instead, holding the sword, he kicks away the door in front of him.


    When he kicks open the door, a gust of pressure goes at him.


    He waves his sword and it surprisingly clatters.


    Gao Ge has a feeling that his sword has hit on an iron board.


    Hence, he can¡¯t help feeling pain in his wrist.


    Dong!


    Dong!


    The familiar sound of drum beating comes again.


    In such a small place, the sound of drum beating is still lingering on, just like rolls of thunder.


    ¡°What is that?¡± Sun Lei gets pale.


    Gao Ge looks at him and frowns, asking, ¡°You didn¡¯t hear the drum beating when you came here before?¡±


    Sun Lei shakes his head.


    Meng Jing is also so confused.


    Gao Ge feels frustrated at the moment.


    The drum beating is just like being prepared for him.


    As the drum beating comes, the familiar pressure floods in again.


    Instantly, Meng Jing and the others become pale and are even shivering. They would feel intolerable as long as they came near the building and now, they are in the center of it.


    Gao Ge drags Xia Lu to himself and meanwhile runs the power of stars to transfer it to both of them.


    When the power of stars is transferred to them, Xia Lu and Meng Jing get better soon.


    Sun Lei surely has noticed something so he struggles to stagger towards Gao Ge.


    ¡°Get lost.¡±


    Gao Ge responds to him with only two words.


    With only two hands, Gao Ge is only capable enough to protect Xia Lu and Meng Jing. Even if he had one more hand, he would never pay attention to Sun Lei!


    Sun Lei wants to refute and instead, he rolls his eyes and passes out.


    ¡°Leave!¡±


    Gao Ge knows they cannot stay here for long so he takes Meng Jing and Xia Lu to keep walking forward.


    The first time when he tried to come near the building, even with the help of the power of stars, he found it hard to bear the pressure. However, this time, together with Meng Jing and Xia Lu, he feels quite okay. He wonders whether it is because he has antibody for the pressure or the big boss in the building starts to show mercy.


    After careful consideration, it seems that the latter assumption is the more tenable.


    If so, what is the guy up to?


    Gao Ge can¡¯t figure it out.


    The drum beating sound has stopped.


    Gao Ge and his companions start to walk slowly.


    Suddenly, the noises of shouting arise.


    In the tube-shaped apartment building, the doors of all the rooms are opened.


    Armored soldiers wearing iron helmets walk out of the rooms.


    For a moment, Gao Ge even doubts whether he has travelled back to the ancient times. Luckily, he quickly comes to his senses and stops. Meng Jing is seriously freaked out. Compared to her, Xia Lu looks calmer.


    Now Gao Ge eventually realizes what the pressure he felt before is.


    Murderous intent.


    Endless murderous intent.


    The rusty smell is actually the decayed smell, which is different from being rotten.


    The whole building is full of the armored soldiers, every one of whom looks pale and dull.


    Gao Ge releases the arms of the two girls and takes a step forward. Raising his sword, he is well prepared.


    The sound of drum beating comes again.


    The soldiers, as if being vitalized, raise the weapons in their hands and roar loudly, marching towards Gao Ge, Xia Lu and Meng Jing.


    Not uttering any words, Gao Ge has gone forward.


    As he hits with the sword, the sword spirit surges.


    The sword light becomes brighter and spreads away. His power of stars surges madly, stirring up gusts of air waves to swipe out the soldiers in front of them and then go back to the two girls to clear away the enemies.


    No matter how many enemies he is faced with.


    He will go forward anyway!


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t know how many soldiers¡¯ ghosts wandering here or where the ghosts come from.


    However, he has only one thought in mind.


    To protect Meng Jing and Xia Lu!


    What he can do is to use the sword in his hand to get rid of these ghosts.

 Chapter 132 - Three or Four Hundred Years?

    Chapter 132 Three or Four Hundred Years?


    Neither does he know which dynasty these ghosts come from.


    After the aura recovery, they also become stronger and gather together to disturb the current world.


    Gao Ge¡¯s two hits with his sword have almost drained his power of stars.


    Although the Big Treasure Sword acquired from Mo Ran is rather powerful, in terms of his current capability, to use this sword is a great consumption for his power of stars.


    One strike of his sword just killed tens of ghosts.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Gao Ge hears the word clearly.


    When the word is uttered, the soldiers suddenly stop.


    The drum beat also stops, and the soldiers walk back to the rooms in order at a fast speed.


    Gao Ge sits on the ground to gasp while Meng Jing and Xia Lu stay beside him.


    He slowly closes his eyes to run the Star Rotating Method, trying to recover his power of stars quickly.


    He must have it recovered as much as possible. Otherwise, they may really die in here.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have come in here¡­¡± Looking at Gao Ge, whose face becomes pale, Meng Jing is completely flurried.


    She thought that coming into the building could help Gao Ge more or less.


    However, it is at the moment that she realizes that she is wrong, significantly wrong.


    Faced with such a formidable opponent, even Xia Lu cannot do any favor, let alone her. They two are just a drag on Gao Ge.


    She is too weak.


    She is still too weak!


    Suddenly, Meng Jing and Xia Lu look behind.


    There comes the sound of organized footsteps.


    Clatter.


    Clatter.


    This is the sound of armors hitting each other when ancient soldiers march.


    As a matter of fact, it is not scary if ordinary ghosts take tangible shape. Even if they outnumber a lot, Gao Ge can still handle them. However, the ghosts in the tube-shaped apartment building are all trained-up soldiers who haven¡¯t gone away for so many years. They must hold a great grudge and as time passes, their spirits become terribly tangible.


    It makes Gao Ge have no other choices but to urge the power of stars to confront them.


    If it were not for his sword, it would take him quite a long time to cast away a soldier with bare fists.


    Reflected by the ghost fire, several figures come near them slowly.


    The leading one is a 2-meter strong man, wearing armors with cloud-shaped pattern and no helmet. With his hair tied up, he has a long sword hung around his waist. The long sword, with no sheath, still has blood on the blade, as if the blood would never dry or drip.


    Behind him there are several bodyguards.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The man stops and looks at Gao Ge, Xia Lu and Meng Jing, asking them loudly.


    His voice sounds just like thunder.


    Gao Ge slowly opens his eyes and stands up to turn around, watching the ghosts.


    He finds that the strong man with a long sword at his waist is quite different from the soldiers.


    The soldiers before all looked dull but these in front of them all have bright piercing eyes with latent murderous intent.


    Faced with them, Gao Ge instantly feels the pressure.


    As if he were not facing a group of ghosts but tens of thousands of armored troops.


    ¡°Did these ghosts all die in Hengdian World Studios?¡± Meng Jing asks in a low voice.


    Gao Ge takes a glimpse at Meng Jing.


    She does have a strange mindset.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± The strong man flies into a rage, ¡°Since you dare to provoke me, what should be the punishment?¡±


    ¡°Your Honor, they should be sentenced to death!¡± A soldier immediately says to the strong man.


    ¡°Your Honor?¡± Meng Jing hesitates for a bit, ¡°Is there such a name? What does that mean?¡±


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t know how to react.


    He coughs.


    This should be quite serious. Without any reason, he suddenly feels that these ghosts all look quite funny, probably because what Meng Jing said before has changed the atmosphere.


    ¡°Where are you from? Why do you wear like foreigners and yet speak the language similar to the official language of our Ming Dynasty?¡±


    It startles Gao Ge.


    What the strong man said sounds a bit weird and different from Mandarin they are speaking, but Gao Ge can understand his words more or less. There are only some differences in terms of pronunciation. According to the man, what Meng Jing said before is nondescript and similar to their own official language for them?


    These people come from the Ming Dynasty?


    A few hundred years ago?


    Even they come from the late Ming Dynasty, it has been about four hundred years by now!


    He suddenly doesn¡¯t know how to communicate with them.


    The strong man along with his bodyguards in front is obviously the ghosts from the Ming Dynasty, who stay here for many years. Although they take tangible shape after the aura recovery, have they restored their mind and known they are dead for many years?


    ¡°Put down your weapon and I, as the General, will spare your life!¡± The strong man says to Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge looks at the sword and laughs.


    To let himself be seized without putting up a fight?


    It is apparently impossible.


    As an awesome man, he must fight to his last breath even when faced with formidable enemies.


    ¡°Humph! Ignorant people. Beat the drums!¡± The strong shouts.


    The drums are beaten again.


    As the drums are beaten, the pressure floods in again.


    Gao Ge quickly¡­


    He puts down the sword, squats down with his hands covering his head, and winks at Xia Lu and Meng Jing.


    Meng Jing and Xia Lu are totally at a loss.


    The strong man is also surprised.


    Meng Jing and Xia Lu have no other choice but to give up fighting back.


    ¡°Lock them up!¡± The strong man leaves after saying that.


    His bodyguards go forward to take Gao Ge and the rest into a room.


    In the room, Gao Ge sees a few persons in a coma.


    ¡°Oh? Is this the camgirl?¡± Meng Jing says out of surprise.


    Gao Ge nods his head. Yet, since these people are still in a coma, Gao Ge cannot ask them what happened.


    Xia Lu says unhappily, ¡°Why did you surrender?¡±


    Gao Ge says in astonishment, ¡°If I cannot defeat them and still not surrender, how is it different from asking for death?¡±


    Then Gao Ge starts to think about another question.


    The man called himself the General, which indicated that he must be a general in the Ming Dynasty. Since he can stay with so many soldiers after dying, they must have died at the same time.


    And the soldiers¡¯ lingering on must be attributed to the strong man.


    Since the general is not gone, the soldiers must stay!


    Not for a while, the door is opened again.


    Several soldiers march two persons inside.


    ¡°Boss!¡± Yue Xincheng feels so happy to see Gao Ge, ¡°I finally found you!¡±


    Gao Ge pulls a long face.


    Well, now the whole army is completely wiped out¡­


    The soldiers don¡¯t leave after taking Yue Xincheng and Su Hui into the room. Instead, they go to Gao Ge.


    Yue Xincheng becomes anxious instantly, saying furiously, ¡°What do you want to do? Let him alone. Talk to me!¡±


    The soldiers just ignore Yue Xincheng and then walk out of the room with Gao Ge towards the other direction.

 Chapter 133 - Scheming for a Long Time

    Chapter 133 Scheming for a Long Time


    Gao Ge surrenders not only because he cannot defeat them. There is one more reason.


    He wants to find out the reason why these soldiers and the general linger on the world.


    To make the ghosts completely leave, there are only two ways.


    One, eliminate them by force.


    Second, help them with their unsolved problems and let them leave for reincarnation.


    From the perspective of practice, Gao Ge is a practical man. It is true that he cannot beat them. Even if he suddenly becomes much stronger, he won¡¯t be able to win. After all, this place is full of murderous intent, which greatly affects him. It has already been very hard for him to run the power of stars to resist the murderous intent, let alone fight against them.


    Probably even the Dragon Court and the Cultivation Academy don¡¯t expect that this place should be so dangerous.


    They may have thought this place was merely haunted, so they assigned this task to Yue Xincheng and his team.


    Never can they know that this place is haunted by the ghosts who have been lingering on for hundreds of years. And there are numerous trained-up soldiers in the building.


    Even a cultivator in the realm of Strength Exposure or Strength Protection must die here if he pisses off these ghosts, let alone Yue Xincheng and his team.


    The whole tube-shaped apartment building is surrounded by the great murderous intent. Gao Ge starts to wonder whether this place used to be a battlefield long time ago.


    When the soldiers marching him pause, Gao Ge notices one room¡¯s door is open so he goes inside himself. He finds that the strong man he met before is drinking Erguotou now.


    ¡°Good wine!¡± The strong man roars and the bodyguards standing behind him look so greedy.


    Gao Ge sighs and makes a bow with hands folded in front.


    ¡°General, what can I do for you?¡±


    The strong man looks at him and frowns, asking, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you kneeling down?¡±


    ¡°Because I am diagnosed with osteoporosis.¡± Gao Ge says.


    The general is surprised and asks confusedly, ¡°What does osteoporosis mean?¡±


    ¡°It means that I am not feeling well.¡± Gao Ge looks around only to find that the room has been in a mess and that there are wine bottles everywhere.


    The general suddenly waves his hand to let the bodyguards retreat for the moment.


    Afterwards, he says to Gao Ge, ¡°Please take a seat.¡±


    Gao Ge immediately sits down.


    The general passes him a bottle of Erguotou, saying, ¡°I saw that you were good at swordsmanship. Are you a martial arts cultivator? Are you willing to join the army and work for the nation?¡±


    Gao Ge mumbles to himself that even if he really wants to join the army, he can never join this man¡¯s army!


    If he does, doesn¡¯t he have to die here first? Otherwise, every soldier is ghost but him. He will be blamed for not fitting into the community.


    ¡°May I ask your name, please?¡± Gao Ge coughs and asks.


    The strong man laughs and says, ¡°I am General Xianwu of the Ming Dynasty. My clan name is Qin, given name is Yan and courtesy name is Luli so my full name is Qin Luli (Qin Luli pronounces like Calorie in Chinese.)!¡±


    ¡°It is lucky for him that his clan name is not Ka (¡°Ka Luli¡± means Calorie in Chinese).¡± Gao Ge thinks to himself.


    ¡°And you? What¡¯s your name? Where are you from?¡± Qin Yan asks with a frown.


    ¡°My name is Gao Ge. I come from Jiangnan City, oh no, Jiangnan County.¡±


    ¡°Jiangnan County? Isn¡¯t it hundreds of li far away? Why do you come here?¡±


    Gao Ge really wants to tell him that he takes high-speed train here, but Qin Luli must be unable to understand and may kill Gao Ge out of anger. It is not worthy. Hence, Gao Ge answers loudly, ¡°I am a refugee and pass by this place with my family.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see. You haven¡¯t answered my question yet. Will you join the army?¡± Qin Yan asks, ¡°In light of your capability, if I recommend you, it must be no problem for you to become a Commandant Chengxin.¡±


    Gao Ge suddenly feels that Qin Yan is very kind to offer the job of Commandant Chengxin, which must be a six-class officer in the Ming Dynasty.


    Take things as they come. With an attitude like that, Gao Ge is quite calm.


    After all, he cannot run away. Besides, with the soldiers here, he can never get away from them.


    He has a feeling that Qin Yan asks him to come over not merely to simply let him join the army.


    Thus, he is not anxious either. Since the man won¡¯t kill him, he just takes things easy and sees what the man wants to say.


    However, Qin Yan only keeps drinking, as if he has encountered something bothering.


    Gao Ge sits opposite to him, as still as Mount Tai, but actually he feels quite awkward.


    ¡°Between the two girls, which one is your wife and which one is your concubine?¡± Qin Yan finally says something.


    The question he puts forward makes Gao Ge even more awkward. He subconsciously looks around and realizes that Meng Jing and Xia Lu are both not here. He feels quite relieved, thinking that Qin Yan is just a bastard who tries to ruin his family harmony.


    ¡°Hmm. General Qin, if you don¡¯t have anything else, I will go back to have a rest.¡± Gao Ge coughs and says. After all, Qin Yan is about to say nothing meaningful even if Gao Ge keeps sitting here. He cannot just sit here to watch the general drinking. He may as well go back and have rest early to continue recovering his power of stars so that he can make full preparation. Even if he has to confront the ghosts, he can still have a chance to flee with Meng Jing and Xia Lu.


    Qin Yan feels a bit surprised and asks, ¡°Do you have any errands to run?¡±


    ¡°No. I just want to go back for a rest. I am too tired¡­¡± Gao Ge says randomly.


    Qin Yan laughs and puts on a look of approval, ¡°Oh I see. It makes sense. You have two girls, who are so pretty. Yet, though you are quite young, you must control yourself a bit.¡±


    Gao Ge gets completely shocked.


    The ghost who has wandered here for hundreds of years now wants to go wild after drinking too much wine?


    He points to the wine bottles on the table and says with grievance, ¡°General Qin, don¡¯t drive after drinking wine. If the driver drinks before driving, his family will cry!¡±


    Qin Yan is at a loss.


    Outside the tube-shaped apartment building.


    Jia Hongyun takes out his phone quickly and calls the Cultivation Academy to report the situation.


    He knows that what is happening here has been completely out of control. Even the Cultivation Academy and the Dragon Court can never expect that the tube-shaped apartment building is so horrifying. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t assign such a task to him.


    Gao Ge and the others haven¡¯t come out by now. Neither have Yue Xincheng and Su Hui.


    Jia Hongyun remains sensible and doesn¡¯t go inside. On the one hand, he is rather timid. On the other hand, in terms of the current condition, even if he goes inside too, he will also not be able to come out.


    After hanging up the phone, he takes a deep breath and turns around only to find someone is walking near him.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±


    The man is wearing a black big cloak, who doesn¡¯t look tall or strong.


    While Jia Hongyun is saying, he is walking towards the man.


    When he just reaches the man¡¯s front, the black smoke covers him all around.


    Ah¡­


    Jia Hongyun feels a headache and then passes out before figuring out what happened.


    The man in a cloak takes off the hat and shows his old face with white hair, white beard and triangular eyes.


    As he waves his hand, three more men dressed in the same clothes walk towards him.


    ¡°Third Honorable Elder, why don¡¯t we just kill him?¡± A young man asks the old man while pointing at Jia Hongyun, who has been made into a coma by the black smoke.


    The old man sneers and says in a reproachful tone, ¡°He comes from the Cultivation Academy. If it leaks out, do you know what it means?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir¡­¡± Scolded by the old man, the young man can only lower his head and yet doesn¡¯t agree actually.


    What can the Cultivation Academy do?


    What can the Dragon Court do?


    In no way dare they destroy their sect.


    ¡°Take this student of the Cultivation Academy away first and the others just stay here on watch. I have schemed this for two months. I cannot fail on the eve of a complete success. As long as the magical circle is done, we will take the ghosts and leave!¡± The old man says with a gloomy face.


    The three men bring Jia Hongyun away quickly and no one knows where they are going.


    The old man stands still and turns around to look at the tube-shaped apartment building with his eyes filled with coldness.


    ¡°Only one more day. It will be done in one more day. By then, even the Dragon Court cannot find out it is me¡­¡±

 Chapter 134 - A Bedtime Story

    Chapter 134 A Bedtime Story


    When they woke up, it has been dawn. However, the light in the tube-shaped apartment building is still not very bright.


    In the building, as long as the drum is not beaten, the murderous intent will not hit on them. Gao Ge doesn¡¯t need to keep a lookout.


    Besides, he has figured it out. If Qin Yan really wants to kill him, he must have done it earlier.


    Over one night, Gao Ge¡¯s power of stars has been recovered a bit.


    According to Yue Xincheng, Jia Hongyun is still outside. As long as he is not as silly as Yue Xincheng, he should know what to do.


    Hence, as long as they can survive until the people of the Dragon Court or the Cultivation Academy arrive, they don¡¯t need to worry about anything.


    Suddenly, here comes the screaming in the room.


    Ah!


    Gao Ge turns around to look at the camgirl, who just wakes up, and frowns without saying anything.


    ¡°Why are you also here? Are we in the tube-shaped apartment building now?¡± The camgirl asks.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t reply to her.


    Disturbed by the screaming, those young men who follow the camgirl here also wake up, who look as painful as having a hangover.


    ¡°Ahem, young man, do you come here to save us?¡± Master Wen sits beside Gao Ge obsequiously and asks in a low voice.


    ¡°Do you really think so?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    Master Wen looks towards the door and takes a deep breath, saying, ¡°Can¡¯t we leave here now?¡±


    ¡°You can have a try.¡±


    Master Wen isn¡¯t intended to have a try.


    If they can leave, Gao Ge and his friends must have been gone. Why do they still stay here?


    He is so frustrated. If he had knew the tube-shaped apartment building was so dangerous, he would never have come here with the camgirl. He thought he could make a good fortune by hanging around just as usual.


    Although people say that it is a haunted building, in no way can there be so many ghosts in the world.


    ¡°Ah, as an old saying goes, if you stand at the riverside too often, you will get your shoes wet one day. It is quite right.¡± Master Wen says while sighing.


    Gao Ge looks at Master Wen, asking curiously, ¡°What capability do you have on earth? Can you tell me?¡±


    Master Wen blushes and says in a low voice, ¡°I can only do some small tricks and I will not show it off before you.¡±


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t insist.


    The camgirl told him before that Master Wen was really capable. However, Gao Ge believes that Master Wen just looks like a charlatan and a total fraud.


    Is it that he hasn¡¯t discovered the shining point of Master Wen?


    ¡°Young man, what do you and your friends do?¡± Master Wen asks.


    ¡°Students.¡±


    Master Wen bursts into laughter and touches his chin, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t be kidding. You are capable. I can see that. Are you cultivators? If you are students, then you must be¡­¡±


    Saying that, Master Wen suddenly stops and bulges his eyes.


    ¡°Are you students of the Cultivation Academy?¡± Before Gao Ge answers, he nods his head and mumbles, ¡°Yes, yes, you must be the students of the Cultivation Academy. Only the students from the Cultivation Academy can be as capable as you. Last night, I saw you wave the swords, which was so fantastic. I think you must be a swordsman¡­¡±


    Gao Ge is a bit surprised, ¡°You were awake at that time?¡±


    ¡°Ahem, then I passed out again¡­¡± Master Wen says out of embarrassment, ¡°But I am really incapable to help you. Please forgive me¡­¡±


    Actually, Master Wen is quite smart. He knows that under the circumstance, if he and the others want to leave here safely, he can only rely on Gao Ge and his companions.


    Thus, it must not be a bad thing for him to show his sense of presence and earn favorability.


    ¡°It is surprising that you should know about the Cultivation Academy!¡± Gao Ge says smilingly.


    Master Wen coughs and feels quite awkward, ¡°In fact, I am kind of half a cultivator.¡±


    ¡°Half?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ My master who brought me up was an abandoned apprentice of a cultivation school. It is a pity that I have only learnt a bit from him, though he was quite capable. Hence, I am really not capable. Otherwise, I will also go after the way of immortality and won¡¯t swindle by false pretense for money.¡± Master Wen appears so sad when saying that. It seems that he is about to cry now.


    Gao Ge frowns, ¡°Money is dirt, a vulgar thing and root of all evil. Since you are also a cultivator, how can you not know that?¡±


    Master Wen says with tears, ¡°You are right¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. It is fate that we meet each other. Although I am not very capable, I can handle some things anyway. Why not just transfer your root of all evil to me and let me take the disaster for you?¡±


    Master Wen instantly stops crying and snorts, sitting aside, ¡°Cultivators are not good indeed. Humph. You are so smart. Do you think I am stupid?¡±


    Gao Ge is speechless.


    ¡°Boss, now we just wait for rescue?¡± Yue Xincheng sits aside and asks out of boredom.


    Gao Ge takes a deep breath, saying, ¡°Or we can rush out and you cover for us.¡±


    Yue Xincheng immediately lowers his head, ¡°In fact, I think it is not bad for us to wait here.¡±


    ¡°How much are you recovered?¡± Xia Lu asks.


    ¡°50%.¡± Gao Ge says, ¡°I should be 80% recovered by night.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Not for a while, Qin Yan comes over again.


    ¡°Mr. Gao, let¡¯s keep drinking!¡±


    Gao Ge is almost going nuts.


    This bastard insisted on drinking with him until almost dawn. He hasn¡¯t slept for long and now he comes to invite him again.


    Gao Ge wants to reject the invitation with an excuse when Qin Yan speaks.


    ¡°Mr. Gao, I have something to ask you.¡±


    Gao Ge immediately stands up.


    That¡¯s what he has been waiting for.


    Last night, he found that Qin Yan wanted to say something and yet stopped for a few times.


    Now he must be unable to hold in his words.


    Walking behind Qin Yan, he comes to the room he stayed last night.


    There are some photos put up on the wall of the room. Yet, the room is in a mess. Apparently, General Qin doesn¡¯t know how to behave like a guest or they don¡¯t regard themselves as guests.


    After sitting down, Gao Ge finds that Qin Yan doesn¡¯t prepare wine at all.


    Now he looks like having a serious talk.


    ¡°Ahem, sorry, I cannot find any wine here.¡± Qin Yan says.


    Gao Ge smiles with embarrassment.


    After sitting down, Qin Yan doesn¡¯t hasten to speak. It looks like he is still thinking about something and he appears so entangled.


    After struggling for a while, Gao Ge can¡¯t help urging, ¡°General Qin, you are a military officer. How can you be so mincing like a little girl?¡±


    Hearing that, Qin Yan instantly gets furious with bulging eyes, patting the table, ¡°How dare you!¡±


    ¡°Are you gonna say it or not?¡±


    ¡°Humph. I will ask you.¡± After saying that, Qin Yan keeps silent again.


    Gao Ge just doesn¡¯t bother talking and directly gets up to stroll in the room, trying to kill the time.


    Suddenly, Qin Yan begins to talk.


    ¡°Mr. Gao, are you willing to listen to a story?¡±


    Gao Ge turns around to stare at him. After being silent for a while, he asks slowly, ¡°Is it a bedtime story?¡±


    Qin Yan laughs.


    Suddenly, a fierce gale is blowing. The whole tube-shaped apartment building starts to roar like a beast again¡­

 Chapter 135 - Impregnable!

    A dark cloud coming from nowhere hovers above the building, as if the night has fallen.


    Gao Ge looks at Qin Yan, who is poker-faced with his eyes as profound as having contained everything.


    ¡°Mr. Gao, please take a look at how the world treats me!¡±


    Right after that, Gao Ge sees great changes take place in front of him.


    Qin Yan disappears.


    The desk and chairs are also gone.


    The surroundings are no longer the room of the tube-shaped apartment building.


    Instead, the wind whistles along with the sand. Gao Ge takes two steps forward, leaving some footprints behind him and the sand is everywhere.


    When the wind that stirs up the sand blows across his face, he feels like being cut by knives.


    Gao Ge struggles to walk ahead and when he stops, he raises his head only to see a grand gate tower.


    With grey wall and red iron gate, it looks so high and awe-inspiring.


    Although Gao Ge doesn¡¯t like traveling, he has been to some ancient cities and seen gate towers. However, none of the gate towers he has seen can impress him like this.


    After, the current gate tower of the ancient cities has become a place of interest or a scenic spot, where a lot of tourists will gather every day. However, this gate tower in front of him just stands here with grey wall extending endlessly beyond the limits of his view. In the billowing yellow sand, the tower appears even chillier and bleaker.


    As the gate is slowly opened, Gao Ge walks inside and sees no soldiers.


    Is this an empty city?


    Gao Ge has no idea what kind of environment he is in at the moment.


    Qin Yan said he was going to tell him a story and then he arrives in this place out of no reason. He thinks everything is illusion but it just feels so real.


    He walks up the wall along the stairs, watching the drums on both sides and feeling so encouraged.


    When he looks afar, it is spacious outside the wall.


    Suddenly, there comes the sound of footsteps.


    It is organized in order.


    He turns around to look behind only to see a group of armored soldiers.


    There are probably more than 3,000 of them.


    Outside the wall, another group of soldiers are running towards the tower, with a row of them pushing forward the chariots ahead and another row of them carrying with ladders and iron shields.


    ¡°Are they trying to siege the tower?¡± Gao Ge feels a bit nervous.


    He can recognize the soldiers above the wall, whose armor he just saw last night. Not for a while, Qin Yan, surrounded by a lot of people, also strides towards him. However, he and his soldiers regard Gao Ge as air. Obviously, as an outsider, Gao Ge cannot be seen by them.


    ¡°General Qin, we only have 3,000 soldiers left and yet we are facing 20,000 enemies. Moreover, we are running out of food supply. There are three more days before the reinforcements arrive.¡± A deputy general walks to Qin Yan¡¯s front and says with one leg kneeling down.


    A glimmer of undisguised despair passes over Qin Yan¡¯s face.


    However, very soon he takes a breath and again, becomes spirited.


    Actually, Gao Ge can understand Qin Yan¡¯s thinking now.


    Confronted with the enemies, even if they cannot win, they must go for it anyway. It is impossible for them to abandon the city and flee.


    ¡°Defense!¡± Qin Yan roars.


    The drums are beaten again.


    The soldiers start to put on arrows along the wall, waiting for the enemies to enter the fire range. At the same time, big rocks are also dragged over.


    Every soldier looks firm and persistent.


    It seems that they don¡¯t know this has become a desperate fight.


    Maybe they do know, but they don¡¯t even care. So what if they die in this place?


    During the vicissitudes of dynasties in Huaxia, Gao Ge admires the Ming Dynasty most.


    The Ming Dynasty is not as heroic as the Han Dynasty.


    Nor has it created an era of blossoming culture and prosperous economy like the Tang Dynasty.


    It is also not a dynasty as abundant and peaceful as the Song Dynasty.


    Nevertheless, the emperors of the Ming Dynasty always adhere to one code.


    When the kingdom is built, the emperor must guard the country; when the kingdom perishes, he would rather die for the country than surrender.


    The Shanhai Pass was on outer fringes of civilization, which didn¡¯t belong to the Central Plains. Outside the Pass were the ethnic groups led by the Manchus. Back in the Ming Dynasty, the northern region was often harassed and threatened by the nomadic tribes as well as attacked by the Mongolians. At that time, the current capital was set as the national capital in the Ming Dynasty in order to defend against the forces outside the Pass. This was how the emperor guarded the country.


    At the end of the Ming Dynasty, Li Zicheng led his army into the capital and the army of Jin State was still blocked outside the Shanhai Pass. The last emperor of the Ming Dynasty chose to hang himself on the Coal Hill rather than surrender. This is the so-called emperor dying for the country.


    This is a dynasty of integrity.


    It is probably because that is what the dynasty is like. Therefore, the soldiers in this dynasty would rather die than give in when faced with formidable enemies.


    ¡°Release the arrows!¡±


    As Qin Yan shouts, thousands of arrows are shot towards the enemies.


    The enemies are continuously knocked down but they, just like ants, keep charging forward, one of whom stepping into the breach as another falls.


    It looks like they are not afraid of death.


    The ladders are placed against the wall. The soldiers try to push over the ladders as hard as they can. Or they will directly throw the big rocks down.


    However, such a way of guarding the city cannot last for long. Both the arrows and big rocks are consumable. Very soon they are almost used up.


    Qin Yan watches what¡¯s happening in front of him and says slowly, ¡°Song Yuan, Zhao Cheng, transmit my order¡ªopen the gate and attack!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Gao Ge looks at Qin Yan, whose face is so determined. He suddenly begins to admire this man.


    It is not merely because of his fearlessness for death but also due to his ability to stabilize the morale.


    Even they are doomed to sacrifice, the 3,000 soldiers won¡¯t even frown.


    When the gate is opened, Qin Yan is riding a tall horse with a long sword in his hand.


    He shouts loudly and takes the initiative to strike attack on his horse along with his cavalrymen.


    Then, the infantry goes forward to strike attack together.


    This is fighting with cold steel.


    Qin Yan¡¯s soldiers are miserably few but they are unusually fierce. Even in the disadvantaged circumstance, they can still try their best to charge forward.


    It is mainly because Qin Yan is awfully capable, who can draw blood with every strike just like a knife through butter. His capability cannot be underestimated. As a saying goes, there are no weak troops under a strong general. Qin Yan is so strong that even some of his soldiers who are relatively weaker will be affected and go forward fearlessly.


    However, time passes by.


    Qin Yan¡¯s men start to become fewer and fewer.


    Only a few hundred soldiers are left out of 3,000.


    It looks rather miserable but actually it is not.


    The 20,000 enemies may be reduced by a half now.


    Looking at Qin Yan and the 1,000 soldiers behind him, the 10,000 enemies appear rather frightened.


    This is an army of fierce fighters.


    ¡°All take my order¡ªkill without mercy!¡±


    Qin Yan raises his long sword and shouts.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t speak or tease. How come Qin Yan is so confident?


    Although Qin Yan and his soldiers are capable, they gradually become exhausted after fighting for a long time.


    They are human beings.


    Hence, they must feel tired after such a long-lasting battle.


    Many of the soldiers die of exhaustion here.


    When hundreds of soldiers charge forward again, the 10,000 enemies also come over.


    Qin Yan¡¯s men are reducing.


    From a few hundred to one hundred.


    From one hundred to tens of.


    Till the end, he has only a few people with him.


    These people try their best to protect Qin Yan from any harm.


    A big knife of the enemy cuts off one leg of Qin Yan¡¯s horse. Qin Yan jumps up and lands upon the man with the long sword. He knocks down the opponent with his weight and inertia, and then raises his long sword to cut off the opponent¡¯s head.


    ¡°The Ming Dynasty is impregnable!¡± Qin Yan stands up and shouts.


    ¡°The Ming Dynasty is impregnable!¡± The several men behind him also shout.


    There are only a few of them but they sound like thousands of people.


    A group of enemies crowd around.


    In the end, only Qin Yan is left.


    He is still waving his sword and he looks like tireless.


    Qin Yan doesn¡¯t stop completely until it gets dark.


    His body is full of wounds.


    His armor has been broken.


    He has blood all over his body and his flesh is exposed.


    His hair is messy and his helmet is gone.

 Chapter 136 - Waiting for Them to Come Back

    Where Qin Yan stops happens to be the gate of the city.


    He stands in front of the gate alone with his sword placed against his back so as to prevent him from falling down in this way.


    Gao Ge is standing beside Qin Yan. He stares at Qin Yan and can only think of one word.


    That is¡ªtragic!


    When the enemies go through the gate, they are not willing to approach Qin Yan, they move in an even careful way for fear that he may suddenly strike at them.


    Only Gao Ge knows Qin Yan is completely dead now.


    ¡°General Qin, so this is the story you want to tell me?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    When he says that, he feels dizzy again.


    He feels as if the whole world is shaking.


    The sand blows by again with the smell of blood.


    The smell of blood fades away slowly. When Gao Ge opens his eyes again, he has been in the street.


    Watching the dress of the passers-by, he knows that this is the street of the Ming Dynasty.


    While he is wondering why Qin Yan makes him come here, he hears someone shouting.


    ¡°That bastard¡¯s wife and child are to be executed!¡±


    A group of people rush towards the same direction like a tide.


    Gao Ge freezes out of shock.


    He has just seen how Qin Yan died.


    How come Qin Yan has become a ¡°bastard¡± now?


    Isn¡¯t what they are talking about Qin Yan? It is not likely. After all, this world is created by Qin Yan. In no way does it have nothing to do with him.


    Following the crowd, he arrives at the execution ground in the street.


    There are two wooden supports, to which a woman in a white dress and a little boy with his hair tied up are attached. The boy is about seven or eight years old.


    In front of them there is some firewood with some oil on it.


    The boy does look a bit like Qin Yan. Although the woman doesn¡¯t look very beautiful, she appears rather amiable.


    ¡°Emm, are they Qin Yan¡¯s family?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s all his fault! The fact that Qin Yan betrayed our country is terrible enough. Now his wife and kid are also implicated. His father just died of a heart attack upon knowing the news and his mother also hanged herself at home.¡±


    ¡°Did Qin Yan really betray his country?¡±


    ¡°Of course he did! The enemy claims that Qin Yan is dead. Otherwise, how can¡¯t we find his corpse? He hasn¡¯t showed himself by now. He may have died of a disease. Humph. This bastard should go to hell after death!¡±


    Gao Ge is completely astonished.


    He finally comes to understand what is going on.


    After Qin Yan died fighting on the battlefield, the enemy took his corpse away and spread the news that Qin Yan had surrendered and died of a disease in the city.


    Thus, Qin Yan¡¯s parents are dead. Now his wife and kid are to be burned to death.


    That¡¯s what is happening.


    Gao Ge can hardly believe his ears.


    These people¡­


    Are they idiots?


    Haven¡¯t they ever thought of searching for any evidence?


    Those are the enemy troops!


    How can the people just believe what the enemy said?


    Can¡¯t they even think independently?


    ¡°B**ch, you deserve this!¡± Someone throws cabbage towards Qin Yan¡¯s wife.


    After that, people throw eggs, tomatoes and other stuff at her.


    All the stuff is thrown on the woman.


    ¡°We cannot let go of the little bastard!¡±


    Someone is striking an attack at the kid.


    The people start to curse and talk billingsgate.


    They also make some wild guesses.


    ¡°Let me tell you. Actually, this woman is rather dissolute. While Qin Yan was out for the battle, she was not free at home. All the servants in her house have slept with her!¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Ha ha. No wonder this kid doesn¡¯t look like Qin Yan. Nobody knows who his father is!¡±


    It is beyond Gao Ge¡¯s understanding.


    He punches over but fans the air with his fist through the woman¡¯s body.


    He rushes forward to ask the yenta where she got the rumor.


    Did she see that with her own eyes?


    Did she hear it with her own ears?


    Gao Ge wants to shout out loud. Even though it is Qin Yan¡¯s own business, he gets extremely furious.


    He has seen the tragic death of Qin Yan. Even he died, he didn¡¯t fall down and still stood at the gate of the city like a God of Door. However, after he died, his family is broken up, with his parents hounded to death as well as his wife and kid to be burned to death. No one will step up to say that they should not only listen to the statement of the enemy without any evidence.


    Is there none of them smart enough to think?


    The flame of his anger is burning heavily.


    Hearing the miserable screaming, Gao Ge becomes pale.


    The onlookers who are spitting belong to the times hundreds of years ago. They are dead now.


    However, aren¡¯t there any people like them in the current times?


    Of course yes.


    They fling curses online. When someone says something, they will respond to that. For instance, a girl student said that she was sexually harassed by her teacher. Afterwards, various curses rolled in, forcing the teacher to leap to his own death. In the end, he was cleared of wrongdoing. It turned out that the student disliked the teacher so she slandered him on purpose.


    Did those who followed others to fling various curses ever feel guilty?


    After they knew what actually happened, they just said one word.


    Oh.


    It seems that it has nothing to do with them.


    It seems that they have never said anything.


    The world is very terrible.


    It is still the same from beginning to end.


    People will talk.


    It is never the words but those who say the words that are terrible. If they have brains, how come they don¡¯t even have the ability to think independently?


    Gao Ge finally opens his eyes.


    He has come back to the tube-shaped apartment building.


    Qin Yan pours himself some wine and drinks it with smack of his lips, saying that it tastes so good!


    When he puts down the bowl, he looks at Gao Ge, saying with a smile.


    ¡°Actually, I find that ghosts cannot shed tears.¡±


    Gao Ge sits there without saying anything. He thinks that Qin Yan should not have told him the story. After hearing the story, he feels that the world is hopeless. As someone said before, the mortal world is not worthy.


    It is full of negative power.


    ¡°Thus, that¡¯s why you stay here and don¡¯t want to leave? You want to seek revenge?¡± After a long while, Gao Ge asks Qin Yan while staring at him.


    Qin Yan shakes his head and watches Gao Ge, saying in a soft voice, ¡°Do you know where this place was?¡±


    ¡°Where was it?¡±


    ¡°The execution ground.¡± Qin Yan says, ¡°So I want to wait here to see whether my wife and kid will come back.¡± Qin Yan says, ¡°They are so grieved and wronged. They must not be gone, right?¡±


    Gao Ge clenches his fists and keeps silent.


    He turns around to look at the sky. It is full of stars.


    It has been at night since he listened to a story. Time flies.

 Chapter 137 - The Ghost Sect

    Gao Ge and Qin Yan drink together.


    As a common man, he is not that righteous. If now Qin Yan can still find those gossip mongers, Gao Ge really wants to kill all of them and cut off their heads to hold the wine.


    If anyone dares to stand in front of them to persuade Qin Yan to let the bygones be bygones, without any efforts of Qin Yan, Gao Ge will show him what brutality is even if he uses up all his power of stars.


    He feels that Qin Yan suffers from great injustice.


    A man who died for his country without even falling in the end has to suffer such humiliation. Yet, he has no idea whether Qin Yan has been cleared of wrongdoing. If yes, did he also receive many replies of ¡°Oh¡±?


    ¡°If you cannot meet your wife and kid here, will you keep waiting?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Qin Yan shakes his head, ¡°But that man told me that I would meet them as long as I wait here.¡±


    Hearing that, Gao Ge suddenly feels shocked and raises his head to look at Qin Yan with bright eyes, ¡°Who told you that?¡±


    ¡°An old man.¡±


    ¡°When?¡±


    Qin Yan thinks for a while and shakes his head, ¡°I cannot tell you. Since he helps me, I can¡¯t betray him.¡±


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t respond. Instead, he falls into deep thought.


    He cannot betray the man?


    That is to say, the man is still alive and not dead.


    Otherwise, Qin Yan doesn¡¯t even need to worry about that.


    Then does Qin Yan and his soldiers¡¯ lingering have anything to do with that man? If it is him who is fanning the fire secretly, what is he up to?


    All of a sudden, Gao Ge realizes that the whole thing has been changed. There must be a reason why the Cultivation Academy and the Dragon Court ranked the task for Yue Xincheng and his team as a D-grade one. Maybe the situation in the tube-shaped apartment building was not as serious as now, which means that the change didn¡¯t take place long time ago.


    Qin Yan speaks again, ¡°Mr. Gao, everything will be over by tonight. Then you can leave too.¡±


    Gao Ge quickly stands up and stares at Qin Yan, ¡°What will happen tonight?¡±


    ¡°That man told me that my wife and son might come back tonight. If they can¡¯t, he will take me away to other places.¡± Qin Yan says.


    Gao Ge cannot give any comment. After all, he has no idea who the man is, what he is up to or whether he is a good person or not.


    Right then, he suddenly hears the sound of clanking.


    At the moment, Gao Ge feels astonished as if his soul is shocked.


    Bang.


    Qin Yan suddenly stands up and turns over the table. His eyes become red instantly. Carrying a long sword, he directly walks out of the room.


    ¡°General Qin, what are you going to do?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    Qin Yan turns a deaf ear to him.


    It seems that he cannot hear Gao Ge at all.


    Gao Ge gets a bit anxious and hastens to follow him only to find that the 3,000 soldiers are walking slowly out of the rooms.


    The clanking sound is still on. The soldiers walk towards Qin Yan one by one.


    Qin Yan suddenly raises his sword and slashes at a soldier. Instantly, the soldier disappears and then becomes a wisp of black air, which is taken in by Qin Yan.


    ¡°Devour the ghosts?¡± Gao Ge feels startled and gradually gets to understand.


    The one ringing the bell is controlling Qin Yan?


    He stands on the corridor and looks at the direction where the sound of the bell comes from. He keeps searching and finally has his eyes fixed on a group of people in cloak. It is unknown when they have built a high podium there, on which there is a table seemingly as the altar. On the altar there is some meat and a censer. Another man in black cloak is sitting on cattail hassock, ringing a bell and mumbling.


    ¡°The Ghost Sect?¡± Gao Ge¡¯s pupils shrink immediately.


    In his previous life, he only heard of it before. In the cultivation world, the most mysterious schools must be the Shadow School, followed by the Ghost Sect.


    To his surprise, he gets to meet the Ghost Sect he didn¡¯t see in his previous life.


    As to how he knows they are from the Ghost Sect, it is quite simple.


    A lot of Soul Summoning Pennants are placed on the podium, which is the unique signature of the Ghost Sect.


    Any school that can be categorized as a sect is not small. Though the Ghost Sect has been declining, it still has a lot of remaining influences in the world, such as the corpse drivers, wizards, feng shui masters and fortune tellers. These people are somehow related to the Ghost Sect.


    When he connects what Qin Yan said before, everything is very clear.


    The tube-shaped apartment building and the lingering of these soldiers are due to the scheming of the Ghost Sect!


    Why are they doing this?


    Now Gao Ge cannot think about that.


    Watching Qin Yan still devouring the ghosts of his soldiers, Gao Ge can do nothing even if he wants to.


    He rushes to the room where Xia Lu and the others are kept. When he opens the door, he takes out his sword and takes a leap to jump off the third floor. After he lands, he immediately strikes at the podium built by the men of the Ghost Sect.


    Before he reaches their front, three men in black cloak stand in his way.


    ¡°The Ghost Sect¡¯s business. Living people keep away!¡±


    One of the men in black cloak says in a deep voice.


    Without saying anything, Gao Ge has waved his sword.


    He targets at the man in black cloak who was talking to him.


    ¡°You are courting death!¡±


    Noticing that Gao Ge should dare to fight instead of backing off, the man flies into a rage. He takes out a talisman. Just like doing magic, a ball of flame comes out of the talisman.


    Gao Ge is caught off guard. Faced with the heat, he quickly draws back for a distance.


    ¡°Humph. How dare you act so recklessly! Get lost now and you can still get a chance of surviving!¡± The man says with a snort.


    Gao Ge takes a deep breath. Even the air feels hot.


    Instead of retreating, he chooses to go at the opponents proactively.


    His power of stars starts to surge at the time. As the sword wind whistles, he reaches the front of the opponents.


    ¡°Heaven Shaking Sword Method?¡± The man is apparently shocked. Luckily, he reacts quickly so he dodges the attack. However, his arm is still pierced through and not severely injured.


    ¡°It is such a surprise that you should know the Heaven Shaking Sword Method. Are you a student of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect?¡± Another man in black cloak says out of surprise, ¡°No, you can¡¯t be. The Xiaoshan Sword Sect pays no attention to the affairs of the mortal world and will never send their students to the Cultivation Academy¡­¡±


    ¡°Hehe, it turns out that you know I am a student from the Cultivation Academy. Then how dare you do this to us? Aren¡¯t you afraid that the Dragon Court will get even with you for this?¡± Gao Ge says with red eyes.


    He is rather angry, not because of the emergence of the Ghost Sect but due to their dirty move.


    Judging from Qin Yan¡¯s reaction, needless to say, he must be controlled by the man to devour the soldiers¡¯ ghosts slowly.


    If he finds it out, how heavy will the strike be for him?


    For Qin Yan, those soldiers who are willing to die with him in battle are just like his brothers.


    This is real brutality!


    ¡°Humph, the Cultivation Academy is nothing! Even if he is from the Academy, he will die for getting in my way!¡±


    The three men take out a blue talisman at the same time and break a finger by the teeth to let the blood fall on it.


    Then, the three talismans, just like setting off a chemical reaction, give off red smoke.


    In the red smoke comes the sound of shrill wailing. When the smoke takes shape, three women ghosts in red show up.


    ¡°Kill him!¡±


    That is what the Ghost Sect does, which is famous for exorcism.


    By exorcism, it actually means that they summon the ghosts and drive them to do as told instead of making them leave.

 Chapter 138 - Five Little Ghosts

    Chapter 138 Five Little Ghosts


    The three women ghosts in red are controlled by the Ghost Sect apprentices. Without their own consciousness, just like hounds, they immediately go at Gao Ge after receiving their masters¡¯ order.


    The women ghosts in red cannot be underestimated. Moreover, after being trained by the three Ghost Sect apprentices, they become even stronger. Even Gao Ge with a long sword can¡¯t help retreating when faced with the attack of the three ghosts. He gets hot under the collar. Luckily, someone comes to help when he is trapped.


    Bang. With a loud sound, Xia Lu strikes a punch at one of the women ghosts in red.


    The ghost screams and then becomes a wisp of red air, fading away.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± One of the Ghost Sect apprentices gets so angry. It is rather difficult to raise a woman ghost in red, for it usually requires opportunities of time, advantages of situation and human efforts. However, in the blink of an eye, the ghost has been eliminated. How can he not be angry?


    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry. Let me show you how I kill them!¡± While saying that, another man spits some blood, which turns into a red light and goes into one of the women ghosts in red. In an instant, the woman ghost in red also gives off a red light and floats in the air, just like a fairy lady, dives towards Gao Ge with her long nails that look like ten knives.


    Gao Ge waves his sword to slash her nails and then runs forward to punch her forcefully.


    ¡°Gao Ge, watch out!¡± When Gao Ge is fighting with the floating woman ghost in red, the rest one approaches him quietly and arrives at his front, opening her mouth to bite him.


    Fortunately, thanks to the reminder of Xia Lu, Gao Ge kicks backwards by instinct, striking the ghost away. It happens that Xia Lu catches up and reaches out her hand to grab the ghost¡¯s hair, eliminating her with a Thunder Fist.


    Gao Ge also uses his sword to slash the woman ghost in the air into two halves, eliminating her completely.


    The ghosts raised by the Ghost Sect have no chance for reincarnation, which Gao Ge has known clearly. Hence, he didn¡¯t show any mercy when doing that. For these three ghosts, it is a relief to be eliminated like this. After all, it is better than being kept and ordered by the Ghost Sect apprentices like a dog.


    After the three ghosts are eliminated, the three apprentices of the Ghost Sect also can¡¯t help crying piteously. Apparently, they feel so sorry for their loss.


    ¡°Both of you must die for this!¡±


    One of the Ghost Sect apprentices takes one step forward with a compass in his hand, the needle in which keeps rolling. Then, five balls with mysterious halos come out of the compass, every one of which is as big as a basin.


    ¡°Kill him!¡±


    After the apprentice issues the order, the five balls go at Gao Ge and Xia Lu immediately.


    Gao Ge frowns. When he sees clearly the looks of the five balls, a chill has gone through his spine.


    Through the faint halo, he can see clearly five infants with ghastly pale faces.


    ¡°Five little ghosts!¡± Gao Ge can¡¯t help shivering with anger.


    He has known that the Ghost Sect has a lot of dirty ways but he never expects that they have fallen to this extent.


    As far as he knows, even within the Ghost Sect, it is forbidden to raise little five ghosts. After all, if you want to raise little five ghosts, you must get five new-born babies and then extract their souls. The innate soul is an essential component.


    Where can they find so many babies who just die at birth?


    Don¡¯t they need to kill anyone for that?


    ¡°The Ghost Sect, I swear to God hereby that I must exterminate your whole sect!¡±


    Every word is said by roaring.


    Watching Gao Ge getting so wrathful, the three apprentices of the Ghost Sect only sneer.


    ¡°You can talk about it after you survive.¡±


    They are scornful of Gao Ge.


    The five little ghosts have laid siege to Gao Ge and Xia Lu.


    As one of the Ghost Sect apprentices raises his hand, a Soul Summoning Pennant flies to him from the podium.


    The apprentice holds the pennant and places his hands together, making finger gestures in a rapid speed.


    The moment he completes making finger gestures, the five little ghosts become prominently faster.


    Gao Ge raises his sword and slashes the ghosts without hesitation. Despite his sympathy for the five little ghosts, he cannot show any mercy at the moment. Even if he is extremely furious, he must remain sensible.


    The ghosts are no long human beings. They don¡¯t even have the ability to think independently. Just like the three women ghosts in red, they are controlled by the Ghost Sect apprentices, which means that showing mercy for them is meaningless.


    When he hits one of the balls with his sword, the ball becomes dramatically brighter, making Gao Ge feel the spurt of a power. The power directly bounces off Gao Ge¡¯s sword and instantly, the ball bumps against his chest heavily.


    Boom. Gao Ge is bumped away and falls down on the ground, stirring up a gust of dust.


    Right after that, the five balls go at Gao Ge again.


    They basically want to kill him when he is injured.


    However, Xia Lu has come over to strike a punch, forcing one ball to retreat.


    The other four balls go at Xia Lu again.


    Gao Ge jumps up and waves his sword with his power of stars. After shouting out loud, he forces the four balls to retreat in light of his sword wind.


    ¡°Just leave these five little ghosts to me and you can go to handle the man with the Soul Summoning Pennant!¡± Gao Ge says to Xia Lu.


    Destroy the leader and the gang will collapse.


    The five little ghosts are very good at defense and they attack in only one way, which won¡¯t cause too big trouble for Gao Ge within a short period of time. Nevertheless, likewise, Gao Ge cannot defeat them completely. Hence, the only one breakthrough point is to attack the one who is controlling the ghosts with the Soul Summoning Pennant.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t need to explain much and Xia Lu has already understood his intent. After saying ¡°Watch out,¡± she strikes at the three apprentices of the Ghost Sect.


    ¡°Humph, how over-confident you are!¡± The apprentice with the Soul Summoning Pennant takes two steps backwards and the rest two apprentices go forward.


    They take out the talismans and meanwhile cast the spells. As a golden light shows up, the talismans are burnt instantly and give off wisps of white smoke, which take shape and then turn into two ghosts in white clothes coming at Xia Lu.


    Not flurried at all, Xia Lu charges forward and goes through the two ghosts with her hands raised to exert the Thunder Fists.


    Boom. The two ghosts are directly gone.


    ¡°They are so much weaker than the ones in red.¡± Xia Lu says with disdain.


    ¡°Humph. Then let me show you what a ghost worm is!¡±


    The one who is talking holds a black box in his hand. After he opens the box, a blue worm flies towards Xia Lu rapidly while flapping its wings.

 Chapter 139 - The Ghost Worm

    Chapter 139 The Ghost Worm


    Upon the sight of the worm, Xia Lu feels quite frightened.


    It is not because she has sensed that the so-called ghost worm is rather powerful but because as a girl, she has a natural fear for worms.


    ¡°Disgusting¡­¡±


    Xia Lu can¡¯t help cursing. Unexpectedly, the worm splits into two and then again, each of which keeps doubling, as if creating a series of afterimages.


    Xia Lu becomes shocked instantly.


    Gao Ge happens to see what¡¯s going on over there and then hurries to shout, ¡°Those are all its shadows. Find the original one!¡±


    Xia Lu immediately brings her mind back.


    The apprentice of the Ghost Sect who releases the ghost worm frowns and casts a glance at Gao Ge, saying to his companions, ¡°This man is about to tell we are from the Ghost Sect and knows about five little ghosts and ghost worms. Does he have any relationship with the Ghost Sect?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either, but it is not important. Anyone who gets in our way must die!¡±


    Faced with the suppression of the ghost worm, Xia Lu is at a loss what to do.


    When the ghost worm approaches her, she feels a bit feared.


    Although she has no idea how the ghost worm comes to being, she knows by instinct that the consequence is unthinkable once she is bitten by the worm.


    Even having been reminded by Gao Ge, Xia Lu still feels headache.


    She doesn¡¯t know how she can identify the original ghost worm.


    She is in an awkward situation!


    While he is dealing with the five little ghosts, Gao Ge keeps thinking about the solution.


    It is rather troublesome to confront the enemy like the Ghost Sect.


    They always adopt various vicious methods. Take the ghost worm as example. In fact, Xia Lu¡¯s instinct is correct. If she is really injured by the ghost worm, the consequence will be rather serious, for the ghost worm hurts human¡¯s soul instead of body. Once the soul is hurt, it is very difficult to restore it.


    However, even if he wants to do Xia Lu a favor, he cannot get rid of the joint attack of the five little ghosts in a short period of time.


    ¡°Boss, we are here!¡±


    Yue Xincheng, Meng Jing and the others all come over.


    The camgirl and her companions also arrive.


    ¡°Go to help Xia Lu!¡± Gao Ge hastens to say without thinking much.


    Without any hesitation, Yue Xincheng and Su Hui go at the ghost worm together.


    ¡°Watch out. That¡¯s the ghost worm!¡± Here comes a voice suddenly. Gao Ge looks at the direction where the voice comes from and feels quite surprised.


    The one who said that is Master Wen, the man following here with the camgirl.


    Master Wen can also assert that it is the ghost worm?


    Gao Ge can recognize it because he saw that when the Ghost Sect made a lot of moves in the mortal world in the previous life.


    Yet, why does Master Wen also know about it?


    Master Wen runs towards Gao Ge. He searches in his pocket and then takes out a few talismans. With some finger gestures, the talismans become big fireballs and float towards the five little ghosts.


    As the fireballs approach, the five little ghosts start to wail painfully.


    ¡°Emm?¡± The apprentice of the Ghost Sect is startled, ¡°These are the Raging Fire Talismans?¡±


    ¡°Is he also an apprentice of the Ghost Sect?¡±


    ¡°No. If he is, we can¡¯t fail to recognize him!¡±


    The apprentices of the Ghost Sect feel a bit headache.


    ¡°My five little ghosts!¡± The apprentice who has released the five little ghosts is so furious, watching his five little ghosts burnt into ashes by the Raging Fire Talismans. He keeps gasping and stares at Master Wen with ferocious eyes.


    It also surprises Gao Ge.


    Although the camgirl told him that Master Wen was somehow capable, he didn¡¯t believe her at that time, feeling that this man was merely a complete fraud. Unexpectedly, he shows his capability so well now.


    ¡°Ahem, young man, are my talismans good?¡± Master Wen says to Gao Ge while hiding behind his back.


    ¡°Where do you get the talismans?¡± Gao Ge asks in surprise.


    Judging from the talismans, Gao Ge also thinks that Master Wen should be related to the Ghost Sect.


    Master Wen says in a low voice, ¡°My master left these to me. I know these things are good stuff, but I am not capable enough to make such talismans. These are truly precious and limited¡­¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head slightly. He has heard of Master Wen¡¯s master. It seems that his master was really capable indeed. Simply in light of the talismans, he could surely have a place in the world.


    It is a pity that a good master didn¡¯t find a good apprentice. If Wen Yihuan could study hard under the guidance of his master, he would be rather capable by now.


    ¡°Xia Lu, Xia Lu!¡±


    While Gao Ge is thinking about that, Yue Xincheng suddenly shouts out loud.


    Gao Ge frowns and sees that Xia Lu has been lying on the ground. He rushes over and waves his sword. His sword wind immediately dispels tens of shadows of the ghost worm.


    The gathering ghost worms look rather frightened, just like the locust in the plague.


    Master Wen also hastens to follow over and looks at Xia Lu, saying in a deep voice, ¡°Oh no, this girl has been bitten by the ghost worm.¡±


    While he is saying that, he hurries to take out a talisman to put on the forehead of Xia Lu.


    The apprentice of the Ghost Sect, who is holding the Soul Summoning Pennant, looks so shocked, ¡°You have the Soul Stabilizing Talisman of our sect? Who on earth are you? Even in the current Ghost Sect, there are very few cultivators who can make the Soul Stabilizing Talisman.¡±


    Without paying attention to him, Master Wen raises his head to watch the ghost worms and grits his teeth. Then he takes out his compass from his arms and passes it to Gao Ge.


    ¡°The compass can help you find the original ghost worm.¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head and takes the compass from Master Wen.


    Given Master Wen¡¯s performance, Gao Ge has believed in his capability.


    Needless to say, this compass must be passed down by Master Wen¡¯s master.


    Although Wen Yihuan is taking advantage of his master, Gao Ge can¡¯t help envying him. After all, he does have a good master.


    Gao Ge stands up, with one hand holding the sword and the other one holding the compass. The needle of the compass keeps trembling and when it suddenly stops, Gao Ge quickly takes a few steps forward and raises his sword to break through numerous doppelgangers of the ghost worm to hit the real one.


    Bippity, boppity, boo. All the doppelgangers explode.


    ¡°Bastard!¡± The apprentice of the Ghost Sect who has released the ghost worm is so furious that he vomits a mouthful of blood.


    It is hard to train up five little ghosts. Compared to that, it is much harder to foster a ghost worm.


    When the apprentice who released the five little ghosts sees that his companion lost his ghost worm, he feels a bit better now.


    ¡°What else have you got?¡± Holding the sword, Gao Ge rushes to the front apprentice of the Ghost Sect. He is simmering with anger and slashes the man¡¯s chest, making him thrown away instantly.


    The other two apprentices of the Ghost Sect hasten to throw out talismans but they are stopped by Master Wen who is hiding behind Gao Ge in the same way. They have no other choices but to keep retreating.

 Chapter 140 - Casting Beans That Become Soldiers

    Chapter 140 Casting Beans That Become Soldiers


    As Gao Ge raises his sword again, the apprentice of the Ghost Sect, who is lying on the ground and crying out with his hand covering the wound, is beheaded immediately.


    He gives the compass back to Master Wen and then in a hurry, he goes at the rest two apprentices of the Ghost Sect.


    No one knows what is going on in the tube-shaped apartment building.


    ¡°Third Honorable Elder, please help us!¡±


    The two apprentices keep running until beneath the podium. They raise their heads and say to the man in a cloak, who is sitting on the podium.


    The old man on the podium suddenly opens his eyes and reaches out his hand to take a handful of soybeans out of his clothes. He throws them down below the podium.


    The soybeans drop to the ground and turn into ghosts in yellow clothes.


    ¡°Casting beans that become soldiers?¡± Master Wen is stunned, ¡°I¡­ I have only seen my master do that!¡±


    Watching the ghosts in yellow, Gao Ge feels stressed again.


    It should be stronger than the so-called casting beans that become soldiers. These ghosts in yellow are even more capable than the ghosts in red.


    ¡°Attack!¡±


    As the old man on the podium clenches his fist, the ghosts in yellow quickly strike at Gao Ge.


    Holding his sword, Gao Ge immediately falls into a fight with the ghosts in yellow and meanwhile shouts at Master Wen behind him, ¡°Master Wen, how to deal with the ghosts?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know either!¡± Master Wen says with a sad face.


    The only reason he is willing to help is that he believes if he wants to survive, he must rely on Gao Ge and his friends. Unexpectedly, Gao Ge and his friends can hardly save themselves either.


    He sits on the ground, holding his compass tightly and trembling slightly.


    ¡°Oh my God, now we are all doomed¡­¡±


    The man on the podium suddenly takes a breath and stares at Master Wen.


    ¡°It is Dragon Soul Compass¡­ Why is it here?¡±


    Gao Ge waves his sword faster and faster. After he slashes one ghost in yellow, the rest ghosts come forth with a rush, throwing Gao Ge over.


    The ghosts in yellow switch their positions with each other, moving in an extremely rapid way, which looks more like an array method.


    Gao Ge gets up from the ground. Yue Xincheng and the others also come to help in a hurry. However, the ghosts in yellow are so strong that Gao Ge can¡¯t help thinking they have reached the realm of ghost general. Otherwise, it will never be so difficult to deal with them.


    Suddenly, a roaring comes from the tube-shaped apartment building behind them.


    Gao Ge turns around to look at the building only to find that Qin Yan speeds up killing the soldiers.


    ¡°What on earth do you want to do?¡± Gao Ge yells at the podium.


    ¡°Humph, do I need to explain what the Ghost Sect wants to do?¡± The old man in a cloak snorts, saying, ¡°I didn¡¯t want to kill you before because I don¡¯t want to make any trouble for myself. However, you idiots should want to ruin my plan. You deserve to die!¡±


    After saying that, he picks up a black bowl and then pours the liquid down. The stinking blood in the bowl happens to drop on the ghosts in yellow. They stop for a few seconds and their clothes become black quickly. They raise their heads with their pupils glittering a red light. Their evil spirits grow in an extremely fast way.


    The ghosts in yellow become ghosts in black with their capability strengthened and speed accelerated. They are also giving off black smoke. For a moment, Gao Ge even doubts whether he is in a barbecue restaurant.


    While handling the ghosts, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t dare to be careless at all.


    Now he feels a bit anxious.


    If he doesn¡¯t eliminate all the ghosts, he won¡¯t be able to stop the asshole on the podium. Then he has to watch Qin Yan killing the soldiers¡¯ ghosts and when Qin Yan comes to his senses, he will fall apart.


    The rest two apprentices of the Ghost Sect also strike attack at the side. They seem to have inexhaustible talismans. When they burn one, they will have another one to burn. Gao Ge even doubts whether they have bought the talismans from a market by wholesale.


    If he knew the talismans were so useful, he should buy some by wholesale.


    ¡°Break!¡± As he shouts, Gao Ge finally kills another ghost. Yet, he has used a lot of power of stars and has no other choices but to keep fighting reluctantly.


    ¡°Young man, you must end the battle quickly. Otherwise, this girl won¡¯t be able to hold much longer!¡± Master Wen says.


    The girl he mentioned must be Xia Lu.


    The consequence of being bitten by a ghost worm is rather serious but Gao Ge didn¡¯t know it could get so serious. Now Xia Lu¡¯s life is in danger.


    Gao Ge feels so guilty. If he hadn¡¯t come to Suzhou, Xia Lu might not have come here.


    On second thought, Xia Lu has helped him a lot since he knew her.


    He grits his teeth and keeps waving his sword, trying to speed up killing the ghosts in black.


    ¡°Humph, treacherous rats! How dare you oppose the Ghost Sect!¡± An apprentice of the Ghost Sect smirks and throws a talisman out. A golden light comes out of the talisman, which directly hits Gao Ge away.


    He keeps charging forward, intended to take the opportunity to kill Gao Ge so as to vent his anger.


    Right then, he feels a chill in his body and then raises his head subconsciously only to see a silver light. As the silver light passes across him, he feels a chill on his neck and what he sees is his body without a head¡­


    ¡°How dare the Ghost Sect kill the student of our Cultivation Academy! Darn it!¡±


    As the sword light keeps glimmering, the ghosts in black explode one by one. In an instant, the sword light goes to the podium.


    The old man immediately becomes nervous and shocked. He hastens to throw out tens of talismans. The light given off by the talismans bumps against the sword light, making a loud sound of bang in the air.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The old man stands up and stares at the sword light, feeling so shocked.


    When is there such a powerful swordsman in the world?


    Compared with the swordsman showing up right now, Gao Ge¡¯s swordsmanship is just like a kid¡¯s monkeying around.


    A sword passes by with a sword light.


    This is how the man responds to him.


    The old man jumps off the podium. As the sword flies through the podium, it quickly explodes. The stuff on it just gets scattered.


    ¡°My altar!¡± The old man gets tremendously angry.


    Upon the sight of the sword, Gao Ge feels spirited.


    ¡°Boli!¡±


    The Boli sword circles around in the air and then returns to the hand of Xiao Linran, who arrives here in a hurry.


    He takes a glance at Gao Ge who is lying on the ground and then looks at Xia Lu, saying, ¡°Go to save Xia Lu first. If you still have the mysterious power in your body, transfer some to her and leave the rest to me.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Gao Ge nods his head heavily.

 Chapter 141 - Anomaly of the Compass

    Chapter 141 Anomaly of the Compass


    Upon the sight of Xiao Linran, Gao Ge is completely relieved.


    No matter how capable these bastards of the Ghost Sect are, he doesn¡¯t believe that they can defeat Xiao Linran!


    Seeing Xiao Linran, the Third Honorable Elder of the Ghost Sect is quite astonished.


    ¡°It¡¯s you¡­ Aren¡¯t you dead?¡±


    Xiao Linran laughs, saying, ¡°You had better worry about yourself now.¡±


    The Third Honorable Elder grits his teeth, asking, ¡°Are you one of the Cultivation Academy now?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. Good for you, Xiao Linran. The Dragon Court exterminated your school. Not only did you give up revenge for them but also you joined the Cultivation Academy under the Dragon Court. What did you do? You are a renegade!¡±


    Xiao Linran looks rather unperturbed. Hearing the Third Honorable Elder out, he says slowly, ¡°People must be punished for what they have done wrong. This is a permanent rule. My school did something wrong, so it ought to be exterminated. Just like the Ghost Sect, it should be completely gone in the world.¡±


    After saying that, his Boli Sword glimmers and then the strength within his body surges madly.


    The Boli Sword flies out of his hand again and goes at the Third Honorable Elder.


    Faced with the imposing attack of Xiao Linran, the Third Honorable Elder can only flee in a hurry and meanwhile use his talismans to earn more time for himself. In the end, he has nowhere to hide so he takes the last apprentice of the Ghost Sect as his shield to help himself dodge the attack.


    With the Boli Sword held in his hand, Xiao Linran keeps striking without thinking much. With his surging sword spirit, he breaks the fire that comes out of the talisman and then kills three ghosts with one strike.


    ¡°Xiao Linran, are you really going to have a life-and-death struggle with me?¡± The Third Honorable Elder roars.


    ¡°A life-and-death struggle?¡± Xiao Linran stops and frowns, pointing at him with his sword and asking, ¡°Do you even deserve it?¡±


    ¡°Ha, I have heard that Xiao Linran is always arrogant and doesn¡¯t care about anyone. Today I must see how capable you are!¡±


    After saying that, the old man suddenly sits down cross-legged and throws down a handful of soybeans. This time, the beans don¡¯t turn into ghosts. Instead, they form a circle with the Third Honorable Elder as the center. When the Boli Sword arrives at the edge of the soybeans circle, it cannot go any further, as if it has been hindered.


    ¡°Come!¡±


    The Third Honorable Elder shouts. Xiao Linran suddenly hears a loud sound from his behind.


    He turns around and sees a very tall and huge ghost striking at him with a long sword.


    With the hair disheveled, the ghost is armored and 3 meters tall, who becomes like this probably because he has devoured too many ghosts.


    ¡°General Qin!¡± While transferring the power of stars to Xia Lu, Gao Ge shouts, ¡°Stop it!¡±


    At the moment, Qin Yan can hardly hear Gao Ge. Instead, he strides forward, raising his long sword to strike at Xiao Linran.


    Xiao Linran frowns and raises his sword to stop the strike, stepping backwards quickly for a distance.


    ¡°I was wondering why the Ghost Sect showed up in this place. It turns out that you want to create a Ghost King.¡± Xiao Linran says with a frown, ¡°You are audacious in the extreme indeed!¡±


    ¡°Hmm, Xiao Linran, aren¡¯t you invincible in terms of swordsmanship? Show me today whether a swordsman like you can defeat a Half-step Ghost King with a long sword!¡±


    ¡°I can even kill a Ghost Emperor, let alone a Ghost King!¡± That¡¯s what a swordsman is like. No matter what kind of opponents he is faced with, he has only one belief that he is undefeatable!


    Xiao Linran is doing well in this.


    As Qin Yan approaches, Xiao Linran stamps on the ground and takes a leap quickly.


    He directly goes at Qin Yan¡¯s head with his sword. Although Gao Ge is rather anxious, he doesn¡¯t ask for any mercy. After all, Qin Yan has been completely controlled by the Ghost Sect now. If Xiao Linran doesn¡¯t find a way to kill Qin Yan, they are likely to die then.


    The capability of the Half-step Ghost King cannot be underestimated. Xiao Linran tries to strike Qin Yan with the Boli Sword for several times, but he cannot even crack his armor.


    The two swords are hit against each other, causing sparkles in the dark night. Qin Yan punches Xiao Linran again, throwing him away. Luckily, Xiao Linran adjusts his posture in the air so he lands stably, except that his breath is a bit disordered.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with General Qin?¡± Gao Ge says to the nearby Master Wen.


    Master Wen shakes his head, saying, ¡°This is called Ghost Cultivation. As more ghosts are devoured, the Ghost King will become stronger. Now he is only a Half-step Ghost King. If he devours all the ghosts of the soldiers in the building, he will become a Ghost King at least. Don¡¯t ask me. I don¡¯t have any solution now. However, the swordsman is rather strong indeed. We don¡¯t need to worry about him. Although he cannot defeat the Half-step Ghost King within a short period of time, he will surely not lose.¡±


    After hearing what Master Wen said, Gao Ge is slightly relieved.


    He still thinks Master Wen is a bit unreliable though.


    The camgirl pulls on a long face and says with a sigh, ¡°Alas, if I can broadcast this now, I will become the No. 1 host for sure.¡±


    Yue Xincheng looks at her as if watching an idiot.


    If the camgirl is still broadcasting now, she may have to die here.


    Xiao Linran strikes at Qin Yan again.


    He acts faster than before. Yet, Qin Yan is not frightened at all. It is not about his being controlled by the Ghost Sect. Even if he still has consciousness, he will never feel feared.


    Faced with thousands of enemies, he was not scared anyway and still went on fighting, let alone now.


    Buzz¡­


    Suddenly, the compass in Master Wen¡¯s arms starts to tremble slightly.


    Master Wen gazes at it with staring eyes and Gao Ge is also rather shocked.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Master Wen puts on a confused look.


    Then, a golden light arises from the compass, which becomes increasingly bright in the air instead of fading away.


    The air around also flows at a faster speed now.


    The Third Honorable Elder on the ground suddenly turns around to look at Gao Ge and his companions.


    ¡°Freeze!¡±


    A voice comes out of the golden light.


    As the word¨C¡±freeze¡± is spoken, Qin Yan who was fighting against Xiao Linran instantly stops just like being cast a freezing spell.


    The golden light gradually takes shape and a figure of an old man shows up in the light. The man has long hair and beards, floating in the air and holding a horsetail whisk, who looks like an immortal sage.


    ¡°Master!¡± Master Wen instantly shouts out loud and directly kneels on the ground when he sees the figure in the golden light.


    The Third Honorable Elder stares at the golden light given off by the compass and grits his teeth heavily.


    ¡°It¡¯s you. It¡¯s you indeed¡­¡±

 Chapter 142 - Master Wen’s Master

    Chapter 142 Master Wen¡¯s Master


    The Third Honorable Elder of the Ghost Sect becomes tremendously surprised, as if he has seen a ghost.


    Actually, it is incorrect to say so. For them, if they don¡¯t see any ghost every day, that will be really weird.


    Moreover, the figure showing up in the golden light is actually a ghost indeed since Master Wen calls him Master.


    ¡°Is this your master?¡± Gao Ge looks at Master Wen, ¡°What is the relationship between your master and the Ghost Sect?¡±


    Master Wen glances at him and says impatiently, ¡°How can I know¡­¡±


    Gao Ge is speechless.


    After all, he is Master Wen¡¯s master!


    As Gao Ge wants to know about the man in the golden light, he can only turn to the man¡¯s apprentice at present.


    According to the conversation between the Third Honorable Elder and Xiao Linran, Gao Ge also has got some information.


    It turns out that Xiao Linran used to be a student of a cultivation school. More surprisingly, Xiao Linran¡¯s school was exterminated by the Dragon Court.


    Under such a circumstance, it is so strange that Xiao Linran still joined the Cultivation Academy¡­


    However, it is not important to Gao Ge.


    It is Xiao Linran¡¯s own business, which has nothing to do with him.


    He is more curious about Master Wen¡¯s master. Who is he? What is the relationship between him and the Ghost Sect?


    The figure in the golden light suddenly turns around to look at the Third Honorable Elder, reaching out the hand to point at him. A golden light is cast out of his fingers.


    When the golden light is set, the Third Honorable Elder has been thrown out.


    The barrier formed by the soybeans seems nothing for the golden light.


    The Third Honorable Elder falls on the ground and vomits several mouthfuls of blood, who looks rather horrible.


    ¡°How is this possible¡­¡± The Third Honorable Elder looks at the man with hollow eyes, saying in a trembling voice, ¡°You have already grasped the move of Immortal Showing the Way¡­¡±


    The figure in the golden light doesn¡¯t respond.


    Actually, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t know in which form Master Wen¡¯s master exists on earth.


    According to Master Wen, his master is dead. Yet, this man doesn¡¯t look like a ghost.


    It is really strange.


    Suddenly, the golden light starts to rise.


    The place becomes as bright as in daylight.


    Qin Yan turns around and looks at the golden light.


    The rising golden light looks more like a picture scroll that is slowly rolling open. And the picture scroll starts to be colored.


    ¡°The street looks so familiar!¡±


    Watching the street in the picture scroll, Gao Ge is a bit lost and then comes to his senses very soon. He slaps his thigh, saying, ¡°It¡¯s the Ming Dynasty!¡±


    He kind of returned to the Ming Dynasty under the influence of Qin Yan, though what he saw was illusion.


    The picture becomes even smoother, which looks like playing an HD movie. Qin Yan falls into deep thought, as if he has recalled something. Yet, the Third Honorable Elder is shocked.


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    He gets up and rushes towards the golden light. However, another golden light is set, which binds him up completely like a rope.


    Xiao Linran waves his sword, probably trying to kill the Third Honorable Elder. However, the golden light stops his strike.


    Xiao Linran sighs and can only give up. It seems that the man doesn¡¯t completely take his side.


    The picture is still playing.


    In the picture, there is a house. A sign that writes Qin¡¯s House is hung above it.


    Gao Ge looks at Qin Yan. Now Qin Yan is a bit dull and yet reaches out his hand subconsciously to wave at the golden light. Of course he cannot reach anything.


    In the Qin¡¯s house in the picture, the servants are packing up things to flee away. It seems that it has been after the defeat of Qin Yan.


    Suddenly, a group of soldiers rush to the Qin¡¯s house, looking so angry, just kill anyone they can catch. At the moment, a woman in a white dress at the corner holding a child, is ready to run away from the back door, followed by several servants who are loyal to the Qin Family. There are men and women of different ages among the servants. When soldiers find them, the servants go forward desperately. Although some of them are killed by the soldiers, they are still trying to cover Qin Yan¡¯s wife and child for them to leave.


    When they go out of the back door, soldiers are catching up again.


    The woman holding the child flees along and yet accidentally enters a blind alley.


    The soldiers with weapons go near them slowly. The woman finally puts on a hopeless look when another group of people arrive at the moment. Gao Ge has seen some of them, who are the neighbors of the Qin Family. Carrying shoulder poles or hoes, they rush towards the soldiers and fight a way out, waving at the woman and child.


    Although the sound in the picture cannot be clearly heard, what they are talking about is also imaginable.


    Covered by the neighbors, Qin Yan¡¯s wife and child finally get away and no one knows where they have gone.


    The final image of the screen is a street, where a lot of corpses are lying here and there. Some of them are the servants of Qin Family, and some of them are their neighbors.


    This is completely another ending.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Qin Yan suddenly roars.


    He is like a mad lion.


    Fearless of death, he strikes at the Third Honorable Elder.


    The Third Honorable Elder, still bound up by the golden light, cannot resist the attack at all. Qin Yan raises his sword to slash him.


    The Third Honorable Elder groans painfully but the sword is not stained with blood and there is no wound on his body.


    ¡°The sword carries too serious murderous intent and it is also a Yin sword, which injures his soul instead of his body.¡± Master Wen says carefully.


    Gao Ge takes a tumble.


    Although Master Wen is not capable, he has seen a lot of things for he has a good master!


    Qin Yan kneels on the ground and gives a few kowtows to the picture.


    Gao Ge assumes that what Qin Yan showed him before was probably made up by the Third Honorable Elder. After all, Qin Yan was dead at that time and his ghost didn¡¯t take shape completely so he cannot know what happened after he died.


    The Third Honorable Elder is aimed to ignite the anger of Qin Yan so that he and his solders can be kept in this place. In this way, the Ghost Sect can raise a ghost king of its own.


    The picture completely vanishes. The golden light also disappears along with the death of the Third Honorable Elder. However, before it completely disappears, a bit of golden light is cast into the middle of the eyebrows of Xia Lu.


    Very soon, the place becomes quiet again as if nothing had happened. Only the stars are still twinkling in the sky.


    ¡°Mr. Gao.¡± Qin Yan stands up slowly and looks at Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge nods his head, ¡°General Qin, in fact, what you just saw is the truth, right?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I choose to believe the latter one.¡± Qin Yan says smilingly.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t say anything more.


    He is right.


    It is no need to find out the truth.


    Even if you want to, you cannot find the answer of the thing that happened a few hundred years ago.

 Chapter 143 - Flying Star Sword

    ¡°Now, I have realized my wish. You can keep my sword.¡± After saying that, Qin Yan throws the long sword over and Gao Ge hurries to catch it. When he is holding the sword handle, he feels that the murderous intent of the sword is surging madly. He doesn¡¯t feel relieved until he suppresses the murderous intent of the sword in a hurry.


    ¡°I have used this sword for tens of years to kill thousands of people. It is not a treasure, but it still can be used to deal with some evil things.¡± After saying that, Qin Yan turns into pieces and then completely vanishes.


    Gao Ge turns around to look at the tube-shaped apartment building. Along with the vanishment of Qin Yan, all the soldiers¡¯ ghosts lingering in the building seem to wake up.


    ¡°General, please wait! We must follow you!¡±


    The soldiers¡¯ ghosts also start to vanish.


    ¡°They can still have an afterlife. Just because their obsession is gone, they disappear too.¡± Master Wen sighs and says, ¡°They are real heroes, though they almost kill me¡­¡±


    Gao Ge laughs and points at the compass, ¡°Where is your master?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe he has reincarnated. Or he may still stay in the compass. It is not important. He does whatever he likes. As his apprentice, I cannot do anything about that.¡± Master Wen says.


    ¡°Is the old man who showed up just now your master¡¯s ghost?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t bother asking him more.


    It is not that Master Wen is not experienced.


    However, Master Wen cannot be regarded as well-informed and well-grounded, for he just shakes his head in answer to all questions.


    He is quite a weirdo.


    At the moment, Xiao Linran also walks towards them.


    ¡°I wanted to kill the Third Honorable Elder of the Ghost Sect but that man stopped me. I thought he just wanted to save his life but it turned out that he only felt like helping Qin Yan end his obsession. Now I feel that I was gauging the heart of a gentleman with the own mean measure.¡± Xiao Linran says while shaking his head.


    Gao Ge can¡¯t help asking, ¡°Mr. Xiao, what is that golden light?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a wisp of remaining spirit. Now it should be completely gone. From now on, the compass is only a magic instrument.¡± Xiao Linran says.


    Gao Ge didn¡¯t expect that Xiao Linran is so blunt that he turns around to look at Master Wen. Master Wen puts on an unperturbed face and says smilingly, ¡°As I said before, I cannot restrict my master on his whereabouts. I just feel it is a pity¡­¡±


    ¡°Why is it a pity?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that I didn¡¯t ask my master to write more talismans for me!¡± Master Wen says with a long face, ¡°I don¡¯t have a large stock now.¡±


    Gao Ge grins.


    If the ghost of Master Wen¡¯s master were really in the compass, he might have come out to kill Master Wen. It is kind of cleaning up his house.


    Upon thinking of the old man, whose apprentice only learnt some basic skills from him and now lives on selling talismans online with a camgirl, Gao Ge feels so sorry for him.


    Not for a while, Xia Lu opens her eyes slowly.


    She still looks rather pale with sweat on her forehead.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Gao Ge is completely relieved.


    Xia Lu nods her head and sits up slowly. When she sees Xiao Linran, she greets him, ¡°Hi, Mr. Xiao.¡±


    ¡°Emm. You have done a good job this time.¡± Xiao Linran nods his head.


    Gao Ge and the rest of the people are rather guilty.


    Is this called ¡°having done a good job¡±?


    If it were not for Xiao Linran, they must have died here.


    Xiao Linran seems to know what they are thinking about so he says smilingly, ¡°Actually, a task about the Elder of Ghost Sect is rather difficult even for me, let alone you. It is good enough that you have stalled the enemy long enough for me to ruin their scheme. Moreover, the Ghost Sect is totally exposed. You don¡¯t need to worry about the rest things.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Xiao, do you know the figure that showed up in the golden light?¡± Gao Ge asks in a low voice.


    ¡°I have met him before but I don¡¯t know him. I met him many years ago when I was still quite young.¡± Xiao Linran signs, ¡°Unexpectedly, I can get to meet him again. He is the only one of the Ghost Sect who I admire very much. It¡¯s a long story. I will tell you later when I have time. By the way, your sword is not bad.¡±


    Gao Ge coughs and shows his sword. He looks so proud. It is worthwhile for him to carry out tasks since he can gain such a sword!


    ¡°This sword¡­¡± Xiao Linran suddenly frowns.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gao Ge suddenly gets nervous.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. The sword seems to have a mysterious aura that I cannot figure out.¡± Xiao Linran says, ¡°What is the name of the sword?¡±


    ¡°Big Treasure Sword!¡± Gao Ge just says unwittingly without even thinking.


    Xiao Linran suddenly has an impulsion to take Gao Ge by the throat.


    A swordsman must value his sword more than his life!


    Although this is Gao Ge¡¯s sword, he feels grieved for the sword.


    It is not different from calling a gorgeous beauty as Tom.


    ¡°This name is not good enough. Change it.¡± Xiao Linran says.


    Gao Ge scratches his hair and tries really hard to think of another name but he still fails. Hence, he directly says, ¡°Mr. Xiao, you are my master on swordsmanship. Why don¡¯t you help me come up with a name for the sword?¡±


    Xiao Linran thinks for a while, saying, ¡°I saw that your sword glittered a fluorescent light. It is quite similar to the starlight. How about¡­ naming your sword as Twinkling Sword?¡±


    Gao Ge is speechless.


    Yue Xincheng coughs, ¡°Mr. Xiao, please allow me¡­¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t allow it. If you piss me off, I will kill you.¡± Xiao Linran says calmly.


    Yue Xincheng doesn¡¯t dare to respond.


    Never has he met such an unreasonable person!


    Actually, what he wants to say is that the name of Twinkling Sword is not better than Big Treasure Sword!


    ¡°Flying Star Sword.¡± Gao Ge says suddenly.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Gao Ge lowers his head to watch his sword, laughing and saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know why. The name just flashed through my mind. Let¡¯s call it Flying Star Sword¡±


    ¡°It sounds nice. After all, it is much better than Big Treasure Sword and Twinkling Sword.¡± Yue Xincheng is the first one to agree on the new name.


    Meng Jing and Xia Lu also nod their heads.


    Xiao Linran thinks for a while, saying, ¡°A swordsman once said that for some swords, when they came into being, they were already endowed with a name. Maybe it¡¯s just how it is.¡±


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°You must continue practicing the sword after going back. I have seen you play with the sword here and it was not as good as what you did in the Academy!¡± Xiao Linran says sternly, ¡°If you cannot use this sword to kill your enemy, you had better not use it.¡±


    Gao Ge hastens to lower his head to get the tongue-lashing.


    ¡°Mr. Xiao! Mr. Xiao!¡±


    A figure in the moonlight is running towards them.


    ¡°Sun Lei?¡± Gao Ge is shocked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you dead?¡±


    Xiao Linran glimpses at him and coughs, ¡°Watch your mouth.¡±


    Gao Ge grins and thinks of something, asking, ¡°Mr. Xiao, how come you are here?¡±


    ¡°Jia Hongyun informed the Academy so I came here.¡± Xiao Linran says, ¡°When I arrived here, I saw Jia Hongyun outside, who was in a coma. Luckily, he is fine.¡±


    Gao Ge is finally relieved and feels grateful to Jia Hongyun.


    Now Sun Lei has arrived at his front. He wants to complain to Xiao Linran with tears about what Gao Ge did to him but he is directly interrupted by Xiao Linran before he gets to speak.


    ¡°Get lost.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±

 Chapter 144 - Seek for Harmony in Diversity

    Chapter 144 Seek for Harmony in Diversity


    When they return to the hotel, Gao Ge immediately goes back to his room for a rest, trying to recover his power of stars as soon as possible. In this way, he can use the power of stars to help Xia Lu get better, whose soul has been injured.


    Only by doing so can he feel less guilty.


    After all, if it were not for him, Xia Lu would never have come to Suzhou and got bitten by the ghost worm.


    While running the Star Rotating Method, Gao Ge seems to encounter an obstacle, which is a bit like the bottleneck often mentioned by the cultivators. Yet, Gao Ge believes that the bottleneck he has met with is not about cultivation. After all, it is a long time before he can break through.


    After coming back from the tube-shaped apartment building, he has been thinking over one question.


    After seeing the illusion created by Qin Yan, he got rather angry with great hatred towards those gossip mongers, who just followed others¡¯ lead in voicing opinions and didn¡¯t know how to think independently.


    However, the remaining spirit of Master Wen¡¯s master showed up later and recreated a new picture. If that is true, it means that Gao Ge actually puts those people in the wrong.


    Even though he doesn¡¯t hurt those people out of anger, he can¡¯t help asking himself.


    What¡¯s the difference between him and them?


    What he saw was the illusion created by Qin Yan and yet, he didn¡¯t think about whether everything that happened in the illusion was true or not.


    Although he was cheated by his own eyes, what he did was not different from what those people did who he thought of hateful.


    While thinking about that, he also slows down the speed of running the power of stars.


    After a long time, he opens his eyes and stands up to pace in the room.


    He keeps thinking over the question but he fails to have an answer anyway.


    ¡°Boss, what are you thinking about on earth?¡± Yue Xincheng who lives in the same room with Gao Ge can¡¯t stand him anymore.


    Gao Ge looks at him and thinks for a while. He walks to his front and drags him out of his bed.


    ¡°Boss, calm down. I am still a kid¡­¡± Yue Xincheng becomes pale instantly.


    It is true that he is close to Gao Ge and willing to sacrifice himself.


    He cannot be selfless to this extent!


    He grabs his pants tightly.


    ¡°Calm down!¡±


    Gao Ge kicks him over, ¡°Stop the crap talking. Let me ask you a question.¡±


    Yue Xincheng notices that Gao Ge is not bamboozling him so he becomes serious, asking, ¡°What question?¡±


    Then Gao Ge tells him what he has seen in the illusion created by Qin Yan as well as the question he cannot figure out.


    After hearing Gao Ge out, Yue Xincheng almost falls asleep.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Gao Ge slaps the sleepy Yue Xincheng and asks.


    Gao Ge shudders with shock and then looks at Gao Ge with a confused look.


    He rubs his eyes and coughs, saying, ¡°If I were you, I might think in the same way. Nevertheless, if you must blame someone, blame yourself then. You cannot make yourself always think positively no matter who you meet. It is not practical. After all, we have enemies and we can never think of them as nice people. Yet, of course we shouldn¡¯t be indifferent to all the things that happen in front of us.¡±


    While hearing Yue Xincheng talking, Gao Ge nods his head now and then, thinking that he is somewhat a bit insightful.


    However, after he finishes talking, Gao Ge realizes it is not like that.


    Yue Xincheng has said a lot and what he said is quite insightful but Gao Ge feels more frustrated.


    He doesn¡¯t provide a proper solution after all!


    ¡°As to this question, Boss, you shouldn¡¯t ask me. I hate thinking most. After we go back to the Academy, you can go to ask Mr. Lou, a great Confucian expert. He must be able to give you an answer. Or you can ask Mr. Liu!¡±


    Gao Ge takes a long breath and makes a decision.


    After he returns to the Cultivation Academy, the first thing he will do is to ask Lou Zhoutian about this question.


    Yue Xincheng makes a good point. Mr. Lou is a great Confucian expert at present indeed.


    It must be right for him to ask Mr. Lou about such a question.


    After sleeping for a while, Gao Ge and his friends also set off for the Cultivation Academy.


    Xiao Linran has already gone back first so that he can report to the Academy about the Ghost Sect.


    As to Gao Ge and the rest of the people, they also need to report on the details of the task. Actually, it is just like writing an essay.


    Compared with Yue Xincheng, Gao Ge feels more headache. After all, he is the leader for the task. He led four members to execute the task but in the end, he came back with Xia Lu only. He must give an explanation to the Academy on the result.


    Apart from that, Gao Ge also asks Xiao Linran to bring the long sword back first. He can put away his Flying Star Sword within his body but he has nowhere to place the sword given by Qin Yan. He cannot carry it with him anyway. The high-speed train staff won¡¯t allow him to take it onto the train.


    When they return to the Cultivation Academy, Gao Ge puts down his luggage and notices that only Liang Bufan is cleaning the dorm. Although he is still dressed in a coquettish way, on second thought, Gao Ge envies him very much. After all, he never cares about what others think of him. As long as he feels good without hurting others, it is okay anyway.


    Honestly speaking, there are very few people who can actually do that. Likewise, Gao Ge and Xia Lu had a conversation in the yard, one of the Precious Lands of Aura of Jiangnan City. It is so difficult to live for oneself only regardless of other things.


    After putting away the luggage, Gao Ge goes to find Lou Zhoutian.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your boss? He is in such a hurry.¡± Liang Bufan asks Yue Xincheng while tidying up his hair.


    Yue Xincheng sighs, and puts away his things on the bed, ¡°You may not believe this. My boss is hurrying to discuss about philosophy with others¡­¡±


    Liang Bufan has only a hazy notion and appears rather confused.


    When he reaches the library, he sees that Lou Zhoutian, as usual, is lying on the chair at the door in the sun, who looks rather comfortable.


    Gao Ge walks to his front quietly. Without opening his eyes, Lou Zhoutian speaks first.


    ¡°You come here just after you are back. Do you have other things to do?¡±


    Gao Ge laughs and squats down beside Lou Zhoutian.


    ¡°Mr. Lou, I have a question to ask you.¡±


    Lou Zhoutian opens his eyes and then sits up, narrowing his eyes, ¡°Ask then.¡±


    Hence, Gao Ge briefly repeats what he told Yue Xincheng last night.


    Hearing Gao Ge¡¯s words, Lou Zhoutian doesn¡¯t answer his question immediately. Instead, he touches his beards and falls into deep thought.


    ¡°What you are thinking is actually doubting yourself. You feel that you are like those who follow others¡¯ lead in voicing opinions. Am I right?¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head.


    ¡°Actually, not only you but also I feel this way.¡± Lou Zhoutian says, ¡°To avoid making such a mistake, we must avoid those people who just follow others¡¯ lead in voicing opinions first. Second, we must hold a firm belief. A gentleman must know himself before knowing others.¡±


    Gao Ge listens to him carefully and starts to think about every word that Lou Zhoutian says.


    ¡°To live in the world, we cannot avoid meeting different people and facing various things. Do you understand the saying that gentlemen seek for harmony in diversity?¡±


    ¡°Harmony is the code of life. We live in harmony with others but we don¡¯t need to agree with others without giving serious thought.¡± Gao Ge says after thinking.


    Lou Zhoutian narrows his eyes, ¡°Good.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lou, I have one more question.¡±


    ¡°Spill.¡±


    ¡°Are all the common people ignorant?¡±


    Lou Zhoutian is a bit surprised that Gao Ge should raise such a question. He laughs and says, ¡°There is a common term¨Cignorant people. If the people are not ignorant, how come such a term is put forward? According to the ¡°Three Character Primer,¡± man¡¯s nature at birth is good but Xuncius said, man¡¯s nature at birth is evil. If a man is not well educated after being born, he will not nurture moral integrity, which makes him an evil person. Only if he is educated by parents, teachers or elders, he can become a noble man. A man who succeeds in educating others becomes a sage.¡±


    Gao Ge feels shocked and asks subconsciously, ¡°Do you mean that sage takes the ignorant people as his stepping stone?¡±


    ¡°Watch your mouth!¡± Lou Zhoutian gazes at Gao Ge and stops Gao Ge from saying more.


    Gao Ge coughs and hastens to shut his mouth.

 Chapter 145 - You Are Too Childish

    Chapter 145 You Are Too Childish


    Gao Ge leaves the library. After he returns to the dorm, he finds that Tang Jiusi is sitting on the chair. It looks like he has been waiting him for a long time.


    Upon seeing Gao Ge, he stands up to walks to his front, patting his shoulders and saying laughingly, ¡°Good for you. You have done a good job this time!¡±


    ¡°What about Shen Mo and the other two students¡¯ death¡­¡±


    ¡°You still have to submit a report on that.¡± Tang Jiusi says.


    Gao Ge is speechless.


    Tang Jiusi just complimented him and yet, in a blink of an eye, he raises to a higher plane of principle and two-line struggle.


    However, he is doing a right thing though. The Dragon Court is an organization with a strict system. It is normal that Tang Jiusi acts like that.


    ¡°You still have to write a report. As to the content, I cannot teach you. You are smart enough to make up the story yourself even if I say nothing.¡± Tang Jiusi says with a smile.


    Hearing that, Gao Ge is not happy.


    ¡°What you said is not right. I don¡¯t need to make up any story. The truth is that Shen Mo didn¡¯t listen to my arrangement and insisted on his own acting, which almost ruined my plan. What¡¯s worse, he wanted to kill me for taking the credit. I had no other choices but to kill him. As to Wang Zhe and the other team member, they were the helpers of Shen Mo. They were rather close. The whole Cultivation Academy knows it. What I said is absolutely the truth.¡±


    Tang Jiusi can¡¯t help sighing, ¡°The Dragon Court just needs the shameless people like you. Ah, if I were as half shameless as you, I would be promoted long ago.¡±


    Gao Ge suddenly becomes a bit confused, wondering whether Tang Jiusi was complimenting him.


    After that, Tang Jiusi asks again, ¡°Is Xia Lu feeling better?¡±


    ¡°I will drop by to visit her.¡±


    Tang Jiusi nods his head and falls into deep thought. Then he heaves a sigh.


    ¡°This time, it is the Dragon Court¡¯s fault. They will give the injured some compensation. The task in Suzhou should not have been this complicated but unexpectedly, the Ghost Sect also got involved in it. Well, it is not correct to say so. More exactly, it is the Ghost Sect that plotted the thing of the tube-shaped apartment building.¡± After saying that, Tang Jiusi pauses and then looks at Gao Ge, saying, ¡°We have already kept an eye on the Ghost Sect but we cannot find a proper opportunity. You know, the Dragon Court holds a special place in the cultivation world of Huaxia. Any tiny action of it will cause very serious impact. If we strike a war without a justifiable reason, we will be labelled randomly. For example, others in the cultivation world may think that we may vanquish all the other parties by force.¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head.


    Actually, Tang Jiusi doesn¡¯t need to talk to him about that at all.


    He is not an idiot. Of course he knows that. Even if he doesn¡¯t, it is okay anyway. He is not a member of the Dragon Court. What the Dragon Court wants to do has nothing to do with him.


    When Tang Jiusi stands up, Gao Ge asks, ¡°What about Mo Ran?¡±


    Tang Jiusi looks at him and laughs, saying, ¡°Rest assured. He will be fine. Just as you said, what is right is right; what is wrong is wrong. Those who haven¡¯t done anything wrong will not be punished.¡±


    Gao Ge replies to him with ¡°OK.¡±


    He trusts Tang Jiusi indeed.


    After Tang Jiusi leaves, Gao Ge comes to his senses and feels so confused.


    What was he here for?


    He shakes his head and stares at Liang Bufan, asking, ¡°Where is Chen Guo?¡±


    ¡°He is still carrying out his task and hasn¡¯t come back yet.¡± Liang Bufan says.


    ¡°How come you finished your task so fast?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t go to execute any task.¡± Liang Bufan says awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯m not capable.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Gao Ge can¡¯t say anything more.


    Judging from the face of Liang Bufan, he must feel unhappy with it. After all, being able to execute the Dragon Court¡¯s task is an honor for the student of Cultivation Academy as well as a recognition for their capability by the Dragon Court and the Academy.


    Yue Xincheng says angrily, ¡°The Academy is too over. How can they not allow you to execute the task just because you are girly?¡±


    Liang Bufan runs away with tears.


    Yue Xincheng gets a bit confused and then turns around to look at Gao Ge, asking carefully, ¡°Did I say anything wrong?¡±


    Gao Ge grins.


    The Dragon Court and the Cultivation Academy may have hurt Liang Bufan¡¯s feelings at most.


    However, Yue Xincheng¡¯s words are a critical strike to him!


    Gao Ge lies on the bed, thinking about what Lou Zhoutian told him. While pondering it over word by word, he gradually undoes the knot in his mind. Undoubtedly, Lou Zhoutian is a wise man. Although he is a Confucian master, he will not talk to him with obscure phrases and expressions, probably because he knows that Gao Ge may not understand if he talks in that way.


    Truth becomes truth only if it is understood.


    After the knot in his mind is undone, Gao Ge¡¯s power of stars gets recovered at a faster speed. Actually, it is not a sudden enlightenment. It is just that he feels a sense of achievement after thinking through a problem. Apart from that, the most important thing is that he will not doubt himself anymore.


    As to a common person, it is no big deal to start doubting himself. However, for a cultivator, it is rather critical.


    Once the foundation is shaken, the cultivator may get into trouble during the cultivation process.


    It is more serious than something going wrong in the cultivation.


    The next day, Gao Ge goes to Xia Lu¡¯s dorm and then transfers his power of stars to her.


    Since her soul is damaged, it will take her a long time to recover. It is good that the Cultivation Academy gives her some pills for soul nurturing, which will help her with recovery.


    After that, Gao Ge goes to the teaching affair office for doing a report. Wang Yan is listening to him with a grim face while Tang Jiusi and Liu Zhongyi are sitting aside.


    ¡°Gao Ge, are you sure that what you just said is truth?¡± Wang Yan asks slowly.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gao Ge keeps a straight face without his heart beating faster.


    His psychological quality has always been good. Even faced with the imposing manner of Wang Yan, the director of the teaching affair office, who is sitting right in front of him, Gao Ge is still not affected.


    He remains a firm stand.


    This is courage!


    Wang Yan stands up and walks towards Gao Ge.


    Tang Jiusi coughs and says in a low voice, ¡°Director Wang, I believe that Gao Ge will not cheat us.¡±


    Wang Yan looks at him and grins, saying, ¡°I know you are close but this is the business of our Cultivation Academy.¡±


    Tang Jiusi feels a bit unhappy and stands up, saying with a grim face, ¡°Director Wang, what do you mean by saying that? It is true that this is your Academy¡¯s business, but the task Gao Ge executed was assigned by the Dragon Court!¡±


    Liu Zhongyi wants to mediate but now that he is Gao Ge¡¯s teacher, it is not right no matter who he helps. If he meddles in this, he will piss off both Wang Yan and Tang Jiusi. After careful thinking, he still thinks it is better to keep silent.


    Wang Yan stares at Gao Ge, saying, ¡°Did I tell you that I would keep an eye on you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you said that when I was in conflict with Wang Zhe.¡±


    ¡°As a result, Wang Zhe was dead?¡±


    ¡°Director Wang, if you have any evidence, you can kill me now. If you don¡¯t, please hasten to search for the evidence. It is no use threatening or cajoling me. It¡¯s too childish.¡± Gao Ge heaves a sigh and says seriously.


    His words make Wang Yan so angry.


    This is the first time that he has been rendered as childish by a student face to face.


    ¡°Forget it. Mr. Liu, take your student back.¡± Wang Yan sighs and waves his hand. He feels headache.

 Chapter 146 - The Contest Is Around the Corner

    Chapter 146 The Contest Is Around the Corner


    After leaving the teaching affair office, Liu Zhongyi doesn¡¯t know whether to cry or to laugh. He says, ¡°Gao Ge, you are so bold.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Gao Ge sniffs, ¡°After all, he doesn¡¯t dare to do anything to me.¡±


    Liu Zhongyi shakes his head and can¡¯t help sighing. It is so good to be young. No wonder his teacher, a Confucian master, likes Gao Ge very much. The reason is rather simple¡ªthey have one thing in common. That is wildness. Lou Zhoutian was famously wild at his early age. That was a yearning time indeed¡­


    In the teaching affair office.


    Wang Yan is playing with his pen with a teasing smile.


    ¡°In fact, I don¡¯t really have a spite at Gao Ge. I just feel that you are a bit shameless.¡±


    Tang Jiusi gets dumbfounded and looks at him confusedly.


    Wang Yan says with a sneer, ¡°I believe that you must have instigated Gao Ge to kill Shen Mo.¡±


    ¡°I have made it very clear¡ªIt is Gao Ge¡¯s right as a leader to kill Shen Mo, Wang Zhe and the other team member.¡± Tang Jiusi says unhappily.


    ¡°Really?¡± Wang Yan asks, ¡°Shen Mo killed two innocent people while executing your task. It was an unjust case. He also took away some stuff for himself. I know all these things and you must have known them, but you didn¡¯t punish him. Yet, he ended up dying this time. Do you really dare to say that you didn¡¯t add fuel to the fire? Gao Ge may be in conflict with Shen Mo, but the conflict was not that serious. Xiao Linran advised Gao Ge to kill him. I can understand his doing because he slaughters all the way to his swordsmanship. However, you are different.¡±


    Wang Yan picks up the cup to take a sip and then spits the tea leaf back.


    Tang Jiusi keeps frowning when sees Wang Yan¡¯s act.


    Wang Yan continues to say, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see our students used by you, even including Gao Ge! Dragon Court is Dragon Court. Cultivation Academy is Cultivation Academy. They should not be mixed up. Otherwise, everything will fall into a mess.¡±


    Tang Jiusi doesn¡¯t refute at once this time.


    He thinks for a while and then raises his head to look Wang Yan in the eye.


    ¡°Director Wang, one thing you mentioned just now is quite true¡ªI am close to Gao Ge. Just because I am close to him, I will never do anything bad for him. You have my words. Maybe you have some guess, but I will not tell you whether your guess is right or not. Since Shen Mo, Wang Zhe and the other relevant person are dead, the truth behind is not important. Even if you are right, so what? Didn¡¯t Shen Mo deserve the consequence? If he were handed over to the Dragon Court, he would not die in the end. Do you believe that?¡±


    Wang Yan doesn¡¯t respond.


    ¡°You used to be a member of the Dragon Court. You know its penalty office well. It is a department which doesn¡¯t have enough power to do what it wants to do. Isn¡¯t that the reason why you left angrily?¡± Tang Jiusi asks, ¡°There are some things that need people to finish. If everyone grudges its feather too much, the Dragon Court will not be what it is.¡±


    Wang Yan closes his eyes and lies on the chair, waving his hand to ask Tang Jiusi to get lost.


    Tang Jiusi grins and stands up to walk out of the teaching affair office.


    Standing at the door of the teaching affair office, he raises his head to look at the blue sky. He suddenly feels so good.


    When returning to the classroom, Gao Ge just sits down when a big round of applause fills the room.


    ¡°Gao Ge is awesome!¡±


    ¡°You have been rated excellent the first time you executed the task for the Dragon Court. Good for you!¡±


    Led by Li Long, the whole class all congratulate Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge stands up and then slightly makes a bow, reaching out his hand with his palm pressed towards the ground and telling his classmates with his mouth to keep it low key!


    Liu Zhongyi laughs and steps on the teacher¡¯s podium. He coughs first and then after everyone quiets down, he slowly says, ¡°As is known to all, the Academy¡¯s monthly contest will begin. Those who have made rapid progress and want to be upgraded must take the opportunity. As a saying goes, water flows downhill and man struggles upwards. Hence, you don¡¯t need to feel stressed. It is good to be affectionate but you must try your best to enhance your capability!¡±


    The students don¡¯t jump for joy. Instead, they look at Gao Ge who is sitting at the back of the classroom.


    They all know that what Liu Zhongyi said just now is actually meant for Gao Ge.


    As to them, in no way do they make any rapid progress.


    ¡°Gao Ge, do you have anything to say?¡± Liu Zhongyi suddenly asks.


    He directly mentions Gao Ge by name.


    Unexpectedly, Liu Zhongyi is so blunt. Gao Ge slowly gets up and looks at the expectant eyes of his classmates, laughing and saying, ¡°I will do my best in the contest. I won¡¯t let you down.¡±


    The class begins to sigh in despair.


    Gao Ge¡¯s answer means that he is about to leave No. 8 Class Chaos.


    ¡°Ah, he is still leaving¡­¡±


    ¡°He has to leave anyway. After all, No. 8 Class Chaos won¡¯t be able to keep masters¡­¡±


    ¡°We are nice to him. Does he have to leave¡­¡±


    Bang.


    Li Long punches the desk and stands up, saying angrily, ¡°Stop the crap talking! Boss is so strong! If you were him, wouldn¡¯t you want to go to Class Heaven? Wouldn¡¯t you want to be upgraded? The students in Class Heaven can have eight spiritual stones per month. Don¡¯t you want to enjoy the same privilege? Now you should condemn others from the moral perspective. Bah!¡±


    Everyone keeps silent.


    Gao Ge coughs, ¡°We are still in class. Sit down.¡±


    Li Long immediately sits down and whispers to Gao Ge, ¡°Boss, just ignore them! They know nothing. I have your back!¡±


    Gao Ge gets a goose bump.


    It is hard for him to accept that a man claims to have his back face to face¡­


    ¡°Well, a teacher will come to give out the cultivation resource of this month.¡± Liu Zhongyi turns around to leave after saying that.


    The so-called cultivation resource refers to the spiritual stone that is given out every month.


    For the students of Class Chaos, a spiritual stone is rather critical.


    However, the students of Class Heaven can get eight spiritual stones every month. This is a huge difference, which causes the serious polarization of the students in the Cultivation Academy. The strong one will become stronger while the weak one will become weaker.


    Moreover, the distribution system is somehow reasonable. After all, the students of Class Heaven are rather gifted while the students of Class Chaos are relatively less gifted. The resources like the spiritual stones are rather limited. So is it the case with the Academy. Resources must be given to the geniuses first rather than be placed on the students of poor qualification.


    Even if Gao Ge is asked to distribute the spiritual stones, he will make the same arrangement.


    Gao Ge naturally gets a spiritual stone. He doesn¡¯t care about it and just puts it away.


    When he returns to the dorm, he sees that Yue Xincheng places all the eight acquired spiritual stones on the table.

 Chapter 147 - I Am Right Here!

    ¡°Boss, come here. I have kept the stones for you! Yue Xincheng waves at Gao Ge and says.


    Liang Bufan looks at Yue Xincheng, asking, ¡°Are you going to send the spiritual stones to Gao Ge?¡±


    Yue Xincheng looks at him and nods his head, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Can¡¯t I? Ha ha, I understand. It¡¯s okay. I can give you one too. After all, we are roommates.¡±


    Liang Bufan shakes his head, ¡°I can¡¯t take it. Neither can Gao Ge.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Yue Xincheng gazes at him with staring eyes, ¡°These are my belongings. I can give them to anyone I want. No one can stop me.¡±


    ¡°The Academy can.¡± Liang Bufan says seriously, ¡°If the Academy knows about it, both of you will be expelled out of here. I am not kidding. The same thing happened before.¡±


    Yue Xincheng frowns.


    Gao Ge walks to his front and pats him, saying, ¡°Enough. Do you think I will care for the stones? Didn¡¯t I give away the spiritual jade I got from Chu Jie? Don¡¯t you also have some?¡±


    Yue Xincheng pats his head and grins, ¡°It¡¯s true. Yet, Boss, these spiritual jades and spiritual stones are rather important to cultivators. Without them, how can you carry on cultivation?¡±


    ¡°My way of cultivation is different from yours.¡± Gao Ge says vaguely.


    Afterwards, he is a bit surprised, ¡°What task is Chen Guo executing? Why hasn¡¯t he come back yet?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but he should come back soon¡­¡± Liang Bufan frowns.


    Gao Ge heaves a sigh, ¡°I hope everything goes well with him.¡±


    After saying that, he goes back to his bed and continues recovering his power of stars.


    Yue Xincheng has time anyway. Hence, he directly sits beside Liang Bufan, asking, ¡°Tell me. Why does the Academy forbid students to give the spiritual stone to others?¡±


    Liang Bufan explains, ¡°In fact, there are two reasons. First, the Cultivation Academy distributes the spiritual stone to the students, hoping to elevate their capability. Simply put, the Academy helps the students enhance their capability rather than give the stone to them. The spiritual stone is not the students¡¯ personal belongings.¡±


    Yue Xincheng finds it quite reasonable and nods his head, asking again, ¡°What about the other reason?¡±


    ¡°Second, the Cultivation Academy is worried that students may fight over the spiritual stone. For instance, you are more capable than me. If you say to me, you will beat me up every time you meet me if I don¡¯t give you my spiritual stones, what can I do? Then I have to compromise and give the spiritual stones to you.¡±


    Yue Xincheng says smilingly, ¡°In this way, there is nothing wrong with the Academy¡¯s regulation.¡±


    ¡°However, it is no use anyway.¡± Liang Bufan says, ¡°People always can find a way to cope with the Academy¡¯s policies. It always happens. If someone wants to take others¡¯ spiritual stones, he will come up with new ways to exhaust the aura of his own spiritual stones, and then exchange others¡¯ unused stones with his used stones. Even if the Academy conducts any investigation, the number of the spiritual stones remains the same¡­¡±


    Yue Xincheng says out of astonishment, ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s common occurrence.¡± Liang Bufan says that when the door is knocked.


    Liang Bufan stands up. The moment he opens the door, he is kicked back.


    ¡°Liang Bufan, where are your spiritual stones?¡±


    Three students walk in the dorm. Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng look each other in the eye and both feel confused.


    They have never met these three guys.


    ¡°I¡­ I have prepared them well.¡± Liang Bufan struggles to get up from the ground and then takes out three spiritual stones from his bed. As a student in Class Eon, he can get three spiritual stones every month.


    ¡°Good.¡± One of the guys walks a few steps forward to take away the spiritual stones from Liang Bufan. As return, he passes three stones without any reflet to Liang Bufan.


    A spiritual stone without aura is actually useless.


    Liang Bufan keeps biting his lip and lowering his head, who looks in fear and trepidation.


    Yue Xincheng is amused.


    No wonder Liang Bufan offered so many details on the plundering spiritual stone matter.


    It turns out that this guy is a victim!


    ¡°Oh right, don¡¯t even think that you will be okay after switching the dorm. You still need to do our laundry. Remember to take our laundry yourself. Understood?¡± The guys who take away the spiritual stones walk to the door and then suddenly turn around to remind him.


    ¡°Emm¡­¡±


    Liang Bufan is still nodding his head.


    Yue Xincheng gets furious and kicks Liang Bufan in his butt.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you always acting like an ass to us? Why are you being such a wuss now? You just give the stones to them when they ask for them?¡±


    The three guys who are leaving suddenly pause after hearing what Yue Xincheng said. They turn around to look at Yue Xincheng who is scolding Liang Bufan with cold eyes.


    ¡°This is between us and Liang Bufan. Why does it matter to you?¡±


    Yue Xincheng looks at the man who is talking and says curiously, ¡°I am scolding Liang Bufan. Why does it matter to you?¡±


    They three grin again, saying, ¡°I knew it. It turns out that you also bully him. Bro, his spiritual stones are all mine now. It is no use for you to bully him. You may need to take action earlier next time.¡±


    Paying no attention to him, Yue Xincheng is still scolding Liang Bufan.


    ¡°You are always rude to us in the dorm. We don¡¯t do anything to you. Now the three small potatoes can terrify you?¡±


    They three are greatly displeased.


    Even if they are idiots, they can know that Yue Xincheng is provoking them.


    ¡°Brat, what do you mean?¡±


    Yue Xincheng glimpses at the man who is talking and says with a sneer, ¡°Nothing. I am simply affronting you. So what?¡±


    ¡°You are dead meat!¡±


    The man wants to rush forward but he is stopped by another man.


    Gao Ge coughs and then asks from the bed, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that we may report you to the Academy?¡±


    The guy in the middle laughs and says, ¡°Report to the Academy? Go ahead. After all, there is no problem with the number of our spiritual stones. The number remains unchanged. You want to tell the Academy that we exchange the spiritual stones for his? On what grounds can you say that? Do you have any evidence? Just by saying?¡±


    After the guy finishes talking, they three all burst into laughter.


    Gao Ge nods his head, ¡°Good point.¡±


    Then his eyes become cold.


    ¡°Shut the dogs up and beat them!¡±


    Yue Xincheng takes a lunge and kicks away one of the guys. It happens that he gets to the door so he reaches out his hand to close the door.


    Gao Ge also jumps off his bed. Together with Yue Xincheng, they two surround the three guys.


    ¡°Gao Ge, Yue Xincheng, don¡¯t¡­¡± Liang Bufan gets rather nervous.


    ¡°Enough. Cut the crap talking. This is our dorm. You are our roommate. Even if you must help others do the laundry, you can only help us!¡± Yue Xincheng says impatiently, ¡°They come here to bully you. It is not different from slapping us in the face. It is a pity that Chen Guo is not here. Otherwise, this place will be more boisterous.¡±


    Bang. The door is suddenly kicked open.


    Yue Xincheng¡¯s butt is bumped by the door, making him jump forward.


    ¡°I am right here.¡± Chen Guo, whose skin is quite black, now becomes swarthier after coming back from his task.

 Chapter 148 - Rise of the Planet of the Apes?

    Carrying a backpack, Chen Guo returns to the dorm with a smile on his face. The moment that he sees the mess in the dorm, he feels a bit confused. After he walks into the dorm, in the eyes of all the others, he puts away his bag calmly and then looks at the three unexpected visitors with a curious look.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Gao Ge asks, ¡°You know them?¡±


    Chen Guo grins, ¡°Didn¡¯t they live with Liang Bufan in the same dorm before?¡±


    Gao Ge says, ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Chen Guo asks.


    The guy standing in the middle sneers and stares at Chen Guo, saying, ¡°It is none of your business. Don¡¯t ever try to ask about it.¡±


    Yue Xincheng directly turns around to close the door.


    He has made it rather clear.


    Chen Guo doesn¡¯t intend to ask more. Instead, he goes forward to grab the man¡¯s hair and punch his face. Here comes the sound of cracking. Obviously, the man¡¯s nose bone is broken.


    Meanwhile, the other two men are greatly shocked. They hasten to rush towards Chen Guo. However, though they move fast, Yue Xincheng is even faster. He kicks away one quickly and then strikes a punch at his chest.


    Without doubt, Liang Bufan¡¯s previous roommates are really weak.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t even need to lend his hand in this fight. Chen Guo and Yue Xincheng can handle it very well.


    It makes Gao Ge rather surprised.


    Given their capability, where do they get the courage to come here to make the trouble?


    ¡°Now, hand over your spiritual stones.¡± Gao Ge takes a few steps forward and looks down to the three students who are lying on the ground, saying.


    He who is most seriously beaten is the one who clamored most rudely and kept the three spiritual stones of Liang Bufan. After taking back the spiritual stones, Gao Ge returns the three useless stones to him.


    ¡°Can we leave now?¡± The man says while lowering his head.


    After being beaten up, the three guys behave quite well, who choose to admit defeat after knowing they are no match for Gao Ge and his roommates.


    ¡°Where are your spiritual stones? Take them all out.¡± Gao Ge says.


    The other two guys both put on a shocked face.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Do you even need me to do it myself?¡± Gao Ge says with cold eyes.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    Gao Ge waves at Yue Xincheng. Yue Xincheng quickly passes his eight spiritual stones over.


    Gao Ge places the spiritual stones in his palm. He urges his power of stars to use up all the aura.


    Apart from Yue Xincheng, all the people in the dorm, including Liang Bufan and Chen Guo, are tremendously startled.


    In no way can anyone else absorb the aura from the spiritual stones at such a fast speed.


    Compared with them, Yue Xincheng appears very calm, who thinks that these people are so ignorant. When they were in the Precious Land of Aura of Jiangnan City, Gao Ge can even suck up all the aura in the yard, let alone these spiritual stones.


    ¡°Now, hand over your spiritual stones.¡± Gao Ge says.


    ¡°What if we don¡¯t? Do you dare to kill us?¡± One of them says while gritting his teeth.


    ¡°I won¡¯t, but we will do the same thing to you as you did to Liang Bufan.¡± Gao Ge says smilingly.


    They three don¡¯t dare to say anything.


    They hand over only seven spiritual stones.


    Gao Ge gives the seven spiritual stones to Yue Xincheng. Together with his one stone, Yue Xincheng has eight new spiritual stones now.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that the Academy will know what you do?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we will report to the Academy!¡±


    Gao Ge laughs and looks at them, saying after thinking for a while, ¡°Report to the Academy? Go ahead. After all, there is no problem with the number of our spiritual stones. The number remains unchanged. You want to tell the Academy that we exchange the spiritual stones for his? On what grounds can you say that? Do you have any evidence? Just by saying?¡±


    They don¡¯t know what to say.


    They all keep silent.


    They are familiar with what Gao Ge just said. That¡¯s exactly what they said to Gao Ge. And now Gao Ge just repeats it to them. Not even a single word is changed.


    After expelling them out of the dorm, Gao Ge looks at Liang Bufan and says, ¡°If they dare to make trouble for you again, just tell us. No one in this dorm can be bullied by others out of no reason.¡±


    Liang Bufan looks a bit emotional and even sheds tears. He wants to hug Gao Ge but he is kicked away by Gao Ge.


    ¡°Body contact is improper between men. Please mind your behavior.¡±


    Liang Bufan rubs his eyes and stares at his three spiritual stones, saying in a low voice, ¡°Why do you help me¡­¡±


    Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng just laugh without answering.


    Yet, Chen Guo only appears confused.


    ¡°By now I don¡¯t even know what¡¯s going on. It¡¯s just because others come to make trouble for us. Of course we must fight back. How can we stand it?¡±


    Liang Bufan says nothing more and starts to clean the room harder.


    Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng are sitting on the chair and looking at Chen Guo.


    ¡°What¡¯s your task this time?¡± Yue Xincheng asks, ¡°It seems to have taken you quite much time?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Chen Guo feels stunned and asks, ¡°I thought we were already very fast.¡±


    ¡°Fast?¡± Yue Xincheng says with a shocked face, ¡°My boss completed his own task early and then came to help me with my task. And you didn¡¯t come back until we are back. Do you still think you were fast?¡±


    Chen Guo keeps silent for a while and takes a look at Gao Ge with meaningful eyes, ¡°Yue Xincheng, please don¡¯t take everyone else as weirdo, okay?¡±


    Chen Guo is not kidding at all. He finishes his task at a fast enough speed. There are a lot of students who haven¡¯t come back from their task.


    Then Chen Guo sits on the bed cross-legged, saying, ¡°We were asked to handle a group of mutated beasts, which were actually monkeys. Yet, they were suddenly mutated and fled from the zoo to kill many people.¡±


    Yue Xincheng widens his mouth, ¡°A reality show of Rise of the Planet of the Apes!¡±


    Chen Guo nods his head and says with a serious face, ¡°The monkeys were very tough to handle. Every monkey was able to kill people with one punch. This time two of our team members were dead. One of them was smashed to death by the monkey and the other one was torn apart by a few monkeys. I am afraid that similar things will happen again. As the times of aura recovery ushers, the beneficiaries are not only cultivators but also other animals.¡±


    Chen Guo lies on the bed and continues to say, ¡°Although I find it a bit bloody and cruel, I am kind of looking forward to it out of no reason.¡±


    ¡°What are you looking forward to?¡± Yue Xincheng says curiously.


    ¡°I am looking forward to the continuous change of the world. The more it is changed, the more room for us to grow. I wonder when the secret realm will be opened again. If I can get in there, I will surely harvest some fruit.¡±


    Gao Ge falls into thought.


    When will the secret realm be opened next time¡­


    It will be in about two months?

 Chapter 149 - Xiao Linran Is Injured

    Chapter 149 Xiao Linran Is Injured


    The students have come back their tasks one after another.


    The contest day is approaching. The stage has been built in the training field.


    At the moment, Gao Ge is still practicing sword as requested by Xiao Linran.


    According to Xiao Linran, Gao Ge has a good ability of comprehension. However, as he doesn¡¯t learn swordsmanship since childhood, he must abandon previous thoughts so that he can do better in practicing sword.


    Luckily, Xiao Linran doesn¡¯t continue forcing Gao Ge to keep practicing calligraphy, which is definitely a relief for Gao Ge.


    Having practiced sword for a whole day, Gao Ge can¡¯t help lying on the ground. He is about to collapse due to exhaustion.


    Xiao Linran carries a chair and sits beside Gao Ge, saying, ¡°You must work harder tomorrow!¡±


    Gao Ge looks at him and wants to say something but he doesn¡¯t even have the strength to open his mouth.


    Xiao Linran suddenly throws over a wine bottle. Gao Ge reaches his hand to catch it and have a drink. He gets choked.


    ¡°The wine is so strong!¡± Gao Ge says after wiping his mouth.


    Xiao Linran is unsatisfied with Gao Ge¡¯s reaction and says with a frown, ¡°Men must drink the strongest white spirit.¡±


    ¡°And sleep with the most beautiful woman?¡± Gao Ge says.


    Xiao Linran is pissed off by Gao Ge.


    If it were not for the fact that Gao Ge is talented in swordsmanship, he would shout loudly that those unworthy ones cannot discuss worthy thing.


    ¡°Gao Ge, do you ever think about why such big change happens to the world?¡±


    Gao Ge shakes his head.


    Even in his previous life, he didn¡¯t think through the question.


    In the last life, no one ever thought through the question in the world.


    More importantly, very few people would think about such a question. Most of them were racking their brains to elevate their capability within the shortest period of time. Only by doing so can they gain a firm foothold in the times of aura recovery.


    As to the question that is too abstruse, if it is not very helpful to cultivation, few people are willing to spend time thinking about it.


    Therefore, Xiao Linran is kind of a special person.


    ¡°It is a good thing but it is not good to some extent. The world was rather stable before, but as we are in the times of aura recovery, every country must adjust their refined system within the shortest period of time.¡± Xiao Linran says.


    Gao Ge laughs and gradually restores some strength. He sits up slowly and says, ¡°Isn¡¯t the Dragon Court here to handle this kind of thing?¡±


    ¡°You are right though.¡± Xiao Linran laughs and says, ¡°After the secret realm is opened again, the world will be more changed. You must enhance your capability fast. Only after you enter the Dragon Court can you access more things. Moreover, it will not be long before the Cultivation Academy starts a big revolution.¡±


    Gao Ge knows what Xiao Linran wants to say.


    It is about time now.


    It will not be long before the Cultivation Academy scales up within the whole Huaxia. By then, some of the teachers of the first Cultivation Academy will be allocated to other branches to take charge. Hence, the atmosphere of the Academy becomes complicated now. Many teachers are trying to elevate their students¡¯ capability. Hopefully, their students can show extraordinary talents in front of others in the coming contest this month. By then, the teachers will be promoted and have more chances of being chosen by the Dragon Court as principal in other academies.


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it again!¡±


    Gao Ge stands up and raises his sword, ¡°Mr. Xiao, please teach me some moves.¡±


    Xiao Linran gets a bit surprised and then stands up slowly. Having unsheathed the Boli Sword, he asks, ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Xiao Linran has greatly changed his imposing manner now.


    Holding the sword, he becomes the swordsman with overweening ambition.


    Gao Ge pulls a long face, ¡°Can I have a second thought?¡±


    Xiao Linran bursts out laughing and rushes towards Gao Ge with his Boli Sword.


    Two swords are hit together. Gao Ge can¡¯t help retreating quickly.


    ¡°Once again!¡± Xiao Linran shouts while holding his sword and strikes at Gao Ge again.


    The sword spirit surges greatly.


    Faced with this strong opponent, Xiao Linran, Gao Ge can only handle hurriedly with the Heaven Shaking Sword Method.


    However, he hasn¡¯t well practiced the Heaven Shaking Sword Method yet. While confronting the master of swordsmanship like Xiao Linran, of course he falls into a straitened circumstance. Fortunately, Xiao Linran doesn¡¯t mean to blow Gao Ge¡¯s zest for swordsmanship. Hence, he leaves some leeway every time for Gao Ge to take the opportunity to fight back. There are very few teachers as responsible and serious as him in the world.


    ¡°You must hold your sword steadily and be merciless. You are not a sword princess. You are a swordsman!¡± Xiao Linran forces Gao Ge to retreat with one strike again. If he hadn¡¯t left some leeway, his sword would have pierced through Gao Ge¡¯s chest.


    Gao Ge blushes and grits his teeth. As his sword suddenly glitters a bright light, his power of stars surges madly again. As a result, he moves much faster. In the blink of an eye, he arrives at Xiao Linran¡¯s front and then stabs at him at the same time.


    When Xiao Linran feels unhappy with a frown and wants to stop the stab, unexpectedly, Gao Ge suddenly changes his move and attacks from a weird angle. Such a sharp pull makes him feel a bit flurried. Xiao Linran wants to take the opportunity to break through Gao Ge¡¯s practice while Gao Ge changes his move, but Gao Ge¡¯s Flying Star Sword suddenly spurts out a sword spirit, which is so powerful that it directly forces Xiao Linran backwards.


    When Xiao Linran comes to his senses, Gao Ge has slashed his arm. Gao Ge has already left some leeway.


    ¡°Mr. Xiao!¡± Gao Ge sees that Xiao Linran is injured so he instantly becomes worried.


    ¡°Good sword!¡± Xiao Linran doesn¡¯t check his wound and instead, he bursts out laughing and drags Gao Ge towards himself, asking, ¡°What move did you use just now? Why haven¡¯t I seen it before? You changed your move so rapidly and the sword spirit is so strong. You were able to skillfully compensate with the spurting sword spirit for the pausing time spent in changing the move¡­ The one who can come up with such a move must be a top master of swordsmanship!¡±


    Gao Ge is dumbfounded.


    He didn¡¯t expect that Xiao Linran should highly praise the move he used just now.


    ¡°Beidou Sword Method¡­¡± Gao Ge says.


    ¡°Beidou Sword Method?¡± Xiao Linran is a bit confused, ¡°It sounds a bit strange. I have never heard of it before. It doesn¡¯t make sense. Such a marvelous sword move shouldn¡¯t be so rarely known¡­ How many moves are there in the sword method?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I only have two layers of the sword moves.¡± Gao Ge says bluntly, ¡°They are Tianshu Sword Method, Tianxuan Sword Method. There are five more layers of sword moves and yet I haven¡¯t found them yet.¡±


    Then Gao Ge tells Xiao Linran briefly how he obtains the Beidou Sword Method.


    After all, the Beidou Sword Method is found in the library, which is not a secret. It is not good for him to cover it up anyway.


    After hearing Gao Ge out, Xiao Linran thinks for a while and says, ¡°Surprisingly, the Beidou Sword Method is stored in the library but I have never heard of it before. It seems that you are fated to meet with the sword method. By the way, since it is called Beidou Sword Method, the first layer is Tianshu Sword Method and the second layer is Tianxuan Sword, it should correspond with the Big Dipper (which is called Beidou in Chinese). Hence, the rest five layers must be Tianji Sword Method, Tianquan Sword Method, Yuheng Sword Method, Kaiyang Sword Method and Yaoguang Sword Method.¡±

 Chapter 150 - The Sword Wound Is Hard to Heal

    Chapter 150 The Sword Wound Is Hard to Heal


    Gao Ge nods his head heavily.


    He thinks in the same way from the very beginning.


    His thought tallies to every detail.


    ¡°Come on, show me what you have learnt.¡± Xiao Linran says.


    ¡°Mr. Xiao, your wound¡­¡±


    Xiao Linran says laughingly, ¡°Such a minor wound is not a big deal. It¡¯s okay!¡±


    Hearing Xiao Linran say that, Gao Ge can only start practicing without saying anything more.


    By now, he has only learnt the Tianshu Sword Method of the Beidou Sword Method. After all, a meal should be eaten mouthful by mouthful. He must learn step by step.


    This is the first time that Gao Ge has used all the moves of the Tianshu Sword Method. His performance looks smooth and great, but he still needs improvement on the cohesion of some parts.


    ¡°Not bad.¡± Xiao Linran nods his head and lowers his head to look at his wound. He feels greatly stunned and then hastens to wave at Gao Ge, ¡°Come here first!¡±


    Gao Ge hurries to run over.


    ¡°Did you smear something on the sword? My wound is still not healed?¡± Cultivators can heal faster than common people when injured. It is only a small wound. Even Yue Xincheng gets the same wound, it will be more or less healed. At least the blood will be stopped. However, Xiao Linran¡¯s wound is still bleeding, which looks so weird.


    Gao Ge stares at the wound and also feels confused. Thus, he reaches out his hand to grab Xiao Linran¡¯s arm and starts transfer the power of stars to him.


    Very soon, Xiao Linran¡¯s wound gets healed at a macroscopic speed.


    ¡°Oh?¡± The change stuns Xiao Linran greatly. He looks at Gao Ge with increasingly confused eyes.


    This is the first time that he cannot see through a young man.


    Gao Ge coughs and says, ¡°Probably because what I have inside my body is not strength, the sword spirit that endowed to the Flying Star Sword is different from that of other cultivators. Therefore, the wound is hard to heal.¡±


    Xiao Linran thinks it over and nods his head.


    Only this can explain the reason.


    Then Xiao Linran holds his Boli Sword and recalls the sword method of Gao Ge. He starts to practice it but suddenly he stops.


    He shakes his head and looks at Gao Ge, saying, ¡°Your sword method is rather weird. I have been immersed in the swordsmanship for so many years. I have remembered your sword moves after watching them for once, but I just cannot put most of them to good use.


    ¡°Why?¡± Hearing that, Gao Ge can¡¯t help feeling confused.


    Xiao Linran shakes his head and ponders for quite a while, saying, ¡°I cannot figure it out either. Maybe it is because the sword moves are too complicated.¡±


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t agree.


    While he was learning the Beidou Sword Method, he didn¡¯t feel the sword moves were complicated at all!¡±


    Even he doesn¡¯t feel that way. Why does Xiao Linran feel the sword method is abstruse and hard to learn?


    In no way do Gao Ge¡¯s attainments in swordsmanship exceed those of Xiao Linran.


    ¡°By the way, I have prepared a sheath for your long sword.¡±


    Xiao Linran throws over the long sword that Qin Yan sent Gao Ge before.


    When he draws the sword out of the sheath, he feels surprised at the scarlet blade.


    ¡°Can¡¯t the blood on the blade be removed?¡±


    ¡°It has been on the blade for hundreds of years. You tell me.¡± Xiao Linran says smilingly, ¡°Yet, Qin Yan didn¡¯t lie to you. This sword is a good thing. When you confront the enemy, it is surely not as good as your Flying Star Sword. However, when you use it to cope with some ghosts, it will work like a charm. Put it away.¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head. He will do the same thing even if Xiao Linran doesn¡¯t say that. The sword is a good thing. Despite its value, he will cherish it anyway. After all, it is a gift from Qin Yan, the general who never fell down even after he died in the battlefield. He will never forget this man.


    This man is a real strong general and hero.


    It is a pity that he hasn¡¯t had a carry-on space with himself. His star map can only keep the Flying Star Sword but it cannot keep the long sword. It is impractical to take the long sword with himself all the time.


    After leaving the Sword Gallery, Gao Ge returns to the dorm. According to Yue Xincheng, the contest will be held in three days. The Academy has almost completed the preparation for that. Gao Ge is not surprised at all. To his actual surprise, after the coming contest is over, what the next contest will be held remains unknown. The contest won¡¯t be held every month.


    Gao Ge thinks for a while and figures out the reason.


    After this contest, the Cultivation Academy will fall into the turmoil of personnel allocation. Everyone will not have the energy to prepare for the contest. Furthermore, it is too frequent to hold the contest every month.


    In the following three days, while having class, Gao Ge has an obvious feeling that his classmates are not so thrilled about him as before.


    His classmates can understand Gao Ge. After all, even they want to be upgraded. No one wants to stay in the Class Chaos for the whole life. Yet, despite that, they cannot accept the fact that Gao Ge may leave. It is not a long time since Gao Ge came to No. 8 Class Chaos. Nevertheless, they have got a feeling of glory ever since. With Gao Ge in No. 8 Class Chaos, the whole class feel so proud and confident.


    If Gao Ge leaves, the No. 8 Class Chaos will recover as before and become the bottom of the Cultivation Academy.


    Liu Zhongyi may have noticed that so he has a talk with Gao Ge on purpose, telling him not to feel stressed in the contest and just to do his best. Everyone will show understanding for him.


    However, Liu Zhongyi feels confused about Gao Ge¡¯s reaction. No matter what Liu Zhongyi says, Gao Ge only nods his head to show he has understood and yet keeps smiling. It is quite hard to figure out what he is thinking about.


    Time passes by. On the day of the contest, the Dragon Court also sends some people here. Even Tang Jiusi is following after those people just like a sidekick.


    Gao Ge has met the people sent here.


    The middle-aged man is sitting on the podium with Gongsun Moyang. Those are the VIP seats.


    Thousands of people in the Cultivation Academy arrive here. The sound of drums and gongs fill the training field.


    Many students are beaming with confident smiles, hoping to be recognized by the teachers through the contest.


    The students of Class Heaven are also very nervous. Having prepared themselves well, they want to show their capability in front of the Dragon Court members. If they are lucky, they may directly be admitted by the Dragon Court.


    This is the dream of every student in the Cultivation Academy.


    Of course, Gao Ge dreams otherwise.


    Even if he is chosen by Tang Jiusi of the Dragon Court, he is not very thrilled. For him, it is more tempting to be a free person and live at will.

 Chapter 151 - Defend and Contend

    Gao Ge sits with his classmates. The training field becomes a sea of people.


    Actually, this time not all the students are required to take part in the contest. The students join the contest on a voluntary basis. Gao Ge also signs up for the contest while all his classmates don¡¯t, except Li Long.


    The biggest problem of No. 8 Class Chaos is not that the students are not capable enough but that they are not positive enough. After entering the Academy and being assigned to No. 8 Class Chaos, they have been mentally struck, who believe that their aptitude is so poor. Hence, they don¡¯t even have the courage to sign up for the contest. In Gao Ge¡¯s eyes, it will directly affect their zest for Taoism on the road of cultivation, which is actually a very terrible thing.


    Gao Ge believes that the problem is quite serious.


    However, there is nothing he can do about it. They must adjust their psychological state themselves.


    Not for a while, Yue Xincheng and Meng Jing arrive.


    ¡°Boss, who is your opponent?¡±


    Gao Ge takes a look at him and shakes his head, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know for now.¡±


    Yue Xincheng and Meng Jing also sign up for the contest. Only Xia Lu doesn¡¯t join the contest.


    Xia Lu hasn¡¯t been very well since she came back from the tube-shaped apartment building. Although her soul has been nourished by Gao Ge¡¯s power of stars as well as the herbs from the Cultivation Academy, it will take her a long time to recover her damaged soul. At least one month will be needed. Within the one month, what Xia Lu needs to do is to have a good rest and get healed. She believes that there are very few students in the Academy who are capable enough to compete with her, but Gao Ge and her other friends still stop her from joining the contest.


    After all, Xia Lu has been in Class Heaven, so there is no need for her to demonstrate her capability.


    Meng Jing sits beside Gao Ge so Li Long and other students make some room for her.


    ¡°Do you really want to join the contest?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    Meng Jing nods her head heavily and meanwhile holds Gao Ge¡¯s hand.


    Gao Ge laughs and doesn¡¯t stop her.


    Since Meng Jing entered the Cultivation Academy, she has made rapid progress in cultivation with hard work. Even Meng Fang often compliments her on her good talent.


    Therefore, as to Meng Jing, now she must participate in more practical battles so that she can elevate her cultivation level.


    Right then, Liu Zhongyi suddenly comes over in a hurry, who looks rather serious.


    He doesn¡¯t feel surprised after seeing Meng Jing and Yue Xincheng. After all, Gao Ge is close to them, which he has already known.


    ¡°Gao Ge, the contest is a bit different from before this time. You must be well prepared.¡± Liu Zhongyi looks a bit stern with a frown.


    Gao Ge is dumbfounded and can¡¯t help asking, ¡°Mr. Liu, how is it different from before?¡±


    Liu Zhongyi coughs and says slowly, ¡°The previous contests adopt the competition system of drawing lots but this time the contest will be held in the way of defending & contending.¡±


    ¡°Defending & contending?¡± Gao Ge gets confused and fails to understand.


    Meng Jing, Yue Xincheng and the rest of the students are also rather perplexed.


    Liu Zhongyi says with a bitter smile, ¡°It¡¯s like wheel war. By calling the names in due order, the one who is called stands on the stage first and then an opponent will be selected randomly. The first one is the defender and the second one is the contender. The loser will be eliminated while the winner will stand on the stage to wait for the next contender¡¯s challenge until he loses.¡±


    Gao Ge takes a deep breath.


    He frowns and asks, ¡°Mr. Liu, how many contestants are there this time?¡±


    ¡°500.¡±


    ¡°500?¡± Gao Ge asks, ¡°If the first one is the most capable one among all the students in the Academy, he can never stand being challenged by 500 people!¡±


    ¡°Yes. Thus, it depends on mere luck. The first one who is called is the unluckiest one.¡± Liu Zhongyi says with a bitter smile.


    Gao Ge is completely muddleheaded.


    The contest system is rather unscientific!


    Yue Xincheng says grinningly, ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. After all, we are always lucky.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you are so lucky. The first time when you executed the task of the Dragon Court, you encountered the Ghost Sect then.¡± Gao Ge says impatiently.


    Hearing what Gao Ge said, Yue Xincheng becomes perturbed.


    ¡°Actually, it is not as bad as you imagine.¡± Liu Zhongyi says smilingly.


    ¡°Oh yeah?¡±


    ¡°The judges, who are the teachers and the members of the Dragon Court, are not fools. It is impossible that they don¡¯t realize what you just mentioned. They just believe that by doing so time can be saved. They will take various factors into consideration and give the most impartial score.¡±


    Gao Ge takes a tumble and feels a bit relieved.


    According to Liu Zhongyi, such a way of competition is okay anyway.


    As long as the judges are sane, there shouldn¡¯t be any injustice then.


    ¡°Mr. Liu, is weapon allowed in the contest?¡± Yue Xincheng asks.


    Liu Zhongyi looks at Yue Xincheng and says out of surprise, ¡°Didn¡¯t your teacher tell you that?¡±


    ¡°Ahem, I was in a daze¡­¡± Yue Xincheng says, ¡°Moreover, I often skip classes.¡±


    Liu Zhongyi finds it both funny and annoying, saying, ¡°Weapon is allowed in the contest. After all, some students major in swordsmanship. If weapon is forbidden, it will be extremely unfair to them. Nevertheless, even if they are allowed to use weapons, they cannot kill their opponents. Otherwise, they will be expelled out of the Academy. More seriously, they will be directly killed. In this case, it may be unfair to some students who practice martial arts. After all, as cultivators of martial arts, they are supposed to take down their opponents with one strike. The Academy and the Dragon Court also take that into consideration. Hence, teachers or the masters from the Dragon Court will do something about it at a critical moment. As long as the result of the contest comes out, it will be enough.¡±


    Yue Xincheng feels increasingly confused as he listens to Liu Zhongyi.


    Right then, the gong is being beaten.


    Standing in the center of the stage, Meng Fang coughs and looks at the name list, who appears a bit hesitant. He raises his head to look at Gongsun Moyang and the members of the Dragon Court, calling the first name.


    ¡°The first defender, Gao Ge!¡±


    Gao Ge is dumbfounded at the moment.


    Holy sh*t¡­


    How come he is so unlucky?


    Liu Zhongyi and others are rather stunned.


    ¡°What a coincidence!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that. No matter who is first called, everyone will feel it is so coincidental.¡±


    Some start to gossip.


    Gao Ge takes a deep breath and steps on the stage slowly.


    Gongsun Moyang looks at the middle-aged man from the Dragon Court, saying, ¡°Why do you do this? Obviously, Gao Ge has been taken as a target¡­¡±


    The middle-aged man takes a sip of the tea and laughs, saying, ¡°I just want to see his real capability and what his hopeless situation is like. I think the one who is highly valued by you, Mr. Lou and Xiao Linran must not be too bad. Moreover, I have a feeling that this boy has a big secret behind him.¡±


    ¡°A big secret?¡±


    The middle-aged man nods his head, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t know he survived the exploration to the secret realm of Mount Duanlong. Everyone who has walked out of the secret realm of Mount Duanlong has gained great benefits, such as Yue Xincheng, who have opened more than 30 martial meridians. What about Gao Ge? He opened only one or two martial meridians. Don¡¯t you feel it very strange?¡±


    Gongsun Moyang hasn¡¯t thought of that before but now he has realized one thing.


    Maybe when Gao Ge walked out of Mount Duanlong, he has been watched by the Dragon Court.


    And the reason why Tang Jiusi has been so close to Gao Ge may be that he has been ordered by his seniors.


    Gao Ge standing on the stage looks at the other students.


    They all stare at Gao Ge with sympathy or disdain.


    The first one who steps on the stage must have done a lot of bad things in his previous life.

 Chapter 152 - 80 Yuan for One Heavy Hammer

    Chapter 152 80 Yuan for One Heavy Hammer


    Gao Ge has started to doubt what life is all about.


    He takes a few looks at Gongsun Moyang and that middle-aged man.


    He has a feeling that it must not be because he is too unlucky that he becomes the first defender. There are a lot of coincidences in the world, but he doesn¡¯t believe that this is also a coincidence too. Of course, he has no evidence for that. It¡¯s a judgement by instinct, which may not be the truth.


    With a faint smile on his face, Xiao Linran feels amused. The one sitting beside him is Lou Zhoutian.


    ¡°It seems that Gao Ge is in the limelight recently and arouses too much attention!¡± Lou Zhoutian says while narrowing his eyes.


    ¡°It is pretty normal. Aren¡¯t you and I rather curious about him?¡± Xiao Linran says, ¡°Perhaps, if you are asked to make the name list, you will do the same thing.¡±


    Lou Zhoutian says angrily, ¡°Bullshit. Will I make trouble for my apprentice¡¯s apprentice?¡±


    Xiao Linran says smilingly, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to see how capable Gao Ge is? And to what extent can he hold?¡±


    Lou Zhoutian closes his eyes, saying, ¡°You have underestimated this boy. If he really doesn¡¯t want to go on and directly admits defeat, what can you do? I feel the same way with you. I know Gao Ge has a lot of secrets but if he is unwilling to leak his secrets, there is nothing you can do about it.¡±


    ¡°Maybe we have underestimated Gao Ge, but Mr. Lou, you also underestimate those crafty old men! Can¡¯t they think through these obvious things? Just wait and see. They must have a solution.¡±


    Things turn out be as Xiao Linran said.


    Meng Fang stands on the stage and says.


    ¡°Gao Ge is a student of No. 8 Class Chaos, who entered the Academy with only two martial meridians. As an incentive for the student of No. 8 Class Chaos, Gao Ge will get one spiritual stone for winning one round of the contest. Moreover, he has a discretionary right over the spiritual stones!¡±


    Hearing that, all the students are in an uproar.


    ¡°One spiritual stone for winning one round of the contest?¡±


    ¡°Yes, if he insists to the end, won¡¯t he be able to gain a few hundred spiritual stones?¡±


    ¡°Ha ha, are you crazy? Who can stand taking a few hundred rounds of contests? Even if Gao Ge is quite capable, it is good enough for him to win ten rounds of the contest.¡±


    ¡°You are right. After all, he is from Class Chaos. Even if he is quite good, how capable can he be?¡±


    Although Gao Ge has gained considerable fame in the Cultivation Academy, there are many students who don¡¯t support him.


    Gao Ge frowns.


    The spiritual stone?


    To be honest, it is not appealing for Gao Ge at all.


    After all, he is not even interested in the spiritual jade. Unless he can find a Precious Land of Aura, any objects of aura won¡¯t be of much help to him.


    Then Meng Fang continues to say.


    ¡°Apart from that, as the teacher of Gao Ge, Liu Zhongyi will be rewarded with more spiritual stones and get promoted if Gao Ge performs well!¡±


    Hearing that, Gao Ge finally appears thrilled.


    He turns around to look at Meng Fang, asking, ¡°Mr. Meng, to what position can Mr. Liu be promoted at most?¡±


    Feeling a bit surprised, Meng Fang can¡¯t help laughing. He suddenly thinks of what Gongsun Moyang told him.


    According to Gongsun Moyang, it won¡¯t work well to attract Gao Ge with the spiritual stone but it will work like a charm if Liu Zhongyi is involved.


    Now, he only wants to say Gongsun Moyang predicts like a prophet!


    In fact, it is not about prediction. Gongsun Moyang just gathers some information about Gao Ge, knowing that he is rather sentimental and seems to have a special feeling for Liu Zhongyi. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t challenge the whole class of No. 1 Class Chaos when he just met Liu Zhongyi.


    Gongsun Moyang even believes that Gao Ge attends the contest only to let Liu Zhongyi promoted.


    Liu Zhongyi is sitting among the students of No. 8 Class Chaos. Hearing what Meng Fang said, he also frowns.


    ¡°What are Meng Fang and the seniors up to?¡±


    Although he feels depressed, he cannot stand up to tell Gao Ge loudly not to risk his life for winning the contest.


    Meng Fang looks at Gao Ge and laughs, saying, ¡°To what position do you hope Liu Zhongyi to be promoted?¡±


    ¡°It is not bad if he can be a principal.¡± Gao Ge says.


    Meng Fang feels shocked and says, ¡°Then you must take down all the challengers.¡±


    Gao Ge laughs and stands firmly with bright eyes.


    ¡°As I recall, you asked the whole class to fight with you when you challenged No. 1 Class Chaos. What about now? Do you want to do the same thing?¡±


    Gao Ge grins with embarrassment and doesn¡¯t respond to Meng Fang on purpose.


    Meng Fang doesn¡¯t go on scoffing Gao Ge. Instead, he calls the name of the contender.


    ¡°Yuan Mao from No. 2 Class Heaven!¡±


    The student called by Meng Fang stands up and steps on the stage with a big hammer.


    Upon the sight of Yuan Mao, Gao Ge finally knows what a tank-shaped man looks like.


    Yuan Mao is at least two meters tall with his arms as thick as common people¡¯s thighs. He has muscles all over his body. His hammer must be over 50 kg. Anyone who is hammered by him must be seriously injured even if he doesn¡¯t die at once.


    Gao Ge stares at Meng Fang. Yet, Meng Fang just retreats and casts a gloating look at Gao Ge.


    He feels so happy.


    Gao Ge has hogged the limelight recently.


    Now he has to do his best to cope with the trouble he makes for himself.


    Gao Ge heaves a sigh.


    He starts to doubt whether the contest is actually targeted at him. What is the purpose? Only to test his capability? Or there are other reasons?


    Having thought for a while, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t continue thinking. After all, he cannot find the answer.


    Yuan Mao looks at Gao Ge and laughs, saying, ¡°I know you are capable and that you defeated Chu Jie before, but it is not a big deal. I can smash Chu Jie with only one hammer. You will be the same. I must say you are so unlucky. If the contest rule were not changed, your first opponent should be a student of Class Chaos. Only after you defeat him can you have a chance to fight with students of Class Torrent.¡±


    ¡°Enough. Hurry up. It¡¯s about time. I want to have a meal early.¡± Gao Ge says.


    Yuan Mao flies into a rage instantly and then strikes at Gao Ge with his hammer.


    When Yuan Mao is running, Gao Ge feels that the whole stage is shaking.


    He is afraid that Yuan Mao stamps too heavily on the stage that it breaks down.


    Yuan Mao is very big, which leads to his slow moving. Without any thinking, Gao Ge suddenly shows up behind Yuan Mao with his Ghost-like Steps.


    Yuan Mao quickly turns around and hits him with his hammer.


    Clang. The hammer fails to hit Gao Ge but it smashes a big hole into the stage.


    It causes a riot among the audience.


    ¡°Yuan Mao is so powerful indeed!¡±


    ¡°Hmm. We are all cultivators. It is no use only having strength.¡±


    ¡°Please stop fronting. If you are really capable, how about fighting with Yuan Mao?¡±


    The student instantly keeps silent.


    Gao Ge grins and asks, ¡°Hey lummox, you are so slow. Can you be a bit faster?¡±


    ¡°You are dead meat!¡± Yuan Mao is inflamed with anger. He just raises his hammer when Gao Ge moves to another position again.


    Yuan Mao has strikes dozens of hammers, which are all easily dodged by Gao Ge.


    ¡°Why are you running? Confront me face to face!¡±


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t even bother responding to him.


    He should exhaust Yuan Mao¡¯s energy and then defeat him, which can save him the power of stars to handle the following opponents.


    This is the strategy that Gao Ge adopts.


    Yuan Mao is out of breath. He runs towards Gao Ge while mumbling.


    Gao Ge thought it was some pithy formula but as he goes near to listen carefully, he is dumbfounded.


    ¡°80 yuan for one heavy hammer!¡±


    ¡°50 yuan for one mild hammer!¡±


    Yuan Mao mumbles while hammering.

 Chapter 153 - Strength Exposure?

    Chapter 153 Strength Exposure?


    Gao Ge keeps dodging while Yuan Mao acts increasingly slowly.


    ¡°Big Monkey, are you too tired?¡± Gao Ge deliberately goes near him and asks.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call my nickname!¡± Yuan Mao flies into a rage and then strikes at Gao Ge with his hammer. Yet, Gao Ge has fled far away.


    Yuan Mao feels so sad.


    It is the first time that he has met such a bitchy person.


    Just like a mosquito, he will piss you off from time to time; when you feel like fighting back, he has fled away.


    Eventually, Gao Ge stops badgering with him.


    Right when Yuan Mao is about to take a breath and continue to hammer, Gao Ge suddenly rushes to his front and punches his waist.


    With a miserable scream, Yuan Mao is struck away and then falls off the stage along a beautiful arc.


    Gao Ge¡¯s move is so neat without any messy trace.


    It sparks an outcry among the audience.


    All the students look at this unbelievable scene with staring eyes, every one of whom appears rather surprised.


    ¡°So fast?¡±


    ¡°Is this the epitome of the saying that it never rains but it pours?¡±


    However, there are still some people who can see through what just happened. They say in a low voice, ¡°Actually, it is Yuan Mao¡¯s fault. He has used almost all his strength and got worn out. Hence, Gao Ge took the chance to defeat him at ease.¡±


    Yuan Mao falls on the ground and it takes him quite a while to get up. He looks at Gao Ge, feeling so frustrated and helpless. He loses the contest indeed, even if he believes that Gao Ge gains victory by trickery.


    Meng Fang nods his head with satisfaction.


    He thinks that Gao Ge is doing the right thing.


    If he wants to go on, he must adopt such a strategy¡ªpreserve his capability to the greatest extent so that he can defeat the opponent.


    ¡°The next one, Chen Guo!¡±


    Hearing the name of Chen Guo, Gao Ge is a bit surprised. He turns around to look at Meng Fang while Meng Fang just shrugs his shoulders.


    Chen Guo steps on the stage. Then, he jumps off it instantly without any hesitation.


    ¡°What is he doing?¡±


    ¡°Admitting defeat!¡±


    ¡°Chen Guo is from Class Earth after all. How come he just admits defeat like this?¡±


    Chen Guo coughs and shouts loudly, ¡°I got into a fight with Gao Ge when I just met him. I was seriously beaten up. There is no need for me to challenge him again. Hmm. As a student of Class Earth, if I am defeated by a student of Class Chaos in front of so many people, how disgraced will I be?¡±


    Hearing that, the students take a tumble and give a thumbs-up to Chen Guo.


    ¡°He is smart anyway. Even Yuan Mao has been defeated by Gao Ge, let alone him.¡±


    ¡°You are right. He immediately admits defeat when he realizes that he doesn¡¯t stand a chance. In this way, he can save some dignity even though he loses the contest.


    Yuan Mao blushes with embarrassment. He is itching to rush onto the stage and have another fight with Gao Ge.


    However, he thinks it through very soon. It is no use rushing onto the stage for another fight. The result will be the same.


    Gao Ge is really fast indeed. Yuan Mao can¡¯t do anything about it.


    As long as Gao Ge stalls for enough time, he will be defeated for sure.


    The teacher of No. 2 Class Heaven reaches Yuan Mao and pats his shoulder, saying smilingly, ¡°Actually, you may have chosen to wait for the cat to jump. I don¡¯t think Gao Ge will just stand by with you.¡±


    Hearing what the teacher said, Yuan Mao takes a tumble as if he is ushered into a new world.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay anyway. You will have more chances in future. A fall into the pit, a gain in your wit. Gao Ge is more capable than you indeed. Even if you confront him reluctantly, you will lose in the end, except that you can exhaust more of his energy.¡±


    Yuan Mao feels a bit unhappy, ¡°Sir, he may not be able to defeat me.¡±


    ¡°Then you must be no match for him. See? I am very precise. I never use the word¡ªmay.¡± The teacher of No. 2 Class Heaven laughs and says.


    Yuan Mao looks down in the mouth and completely remains silent.


    Chen Guo¡¯s admitting defeat is a good start.


    Some of the following contenders also choose to admit defeat determinedly.


    Just as Chen Guo said, they will be defeated by Gao Ge anyway even if they step onto the stage. Since so, they may as well admit defeat, which will save face for them at least.


    ¡°The next one, Liu Yu!¡±


    Liu Yu is a student of No. 2 Class Heaven too. He stands up to look at Yuan Mao, saying in a comforting tone, ¡°Rest assured. I am not slow and I will defeat him.¡±


    Yuan Mao nods his head heavily, ¡°Thank you!¡±


    While Liu Yu is walking onto the stage, he says, ¡°You are welcome. Otherwise, our class will be thought of as a group of rubbish.¡±


    Yuan Mao¡¯s flames of rage reach the sky.


    Liu Yu is obviously cursing that he is rubbish.


    Anyone who faces such a disgrace will find it a bit unacceptable.


    Seeing Liu Yu step onto the stage, Gao Ge slightly frowns.


    The contender doesn¡¯t look strong, who is even a bit thin. However, his emergence makes Gao Ge a little stressed, as if danger is approaching him.


    ¡°Come on!¡± Liu Yu says.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t respond to him.


    Liu Yu snorts and then comes at Gao Ge.


    After Liu Yu arrives at his front, Gao Ge punches out quickly and meanwhile takes two steps forward to strike another punch, trying to give Liu Yu a serious blow in the way of double hit.


    Nevertheless, unexpectedly, Liu Yu retreats at an amazingly rapid speed and meanwhile turns around. A silver light flashes across instantly.


    Gao Ge feels at risk when he sees Liu Yu, so he keeps alerted all the time. Upon the sight of the silver light, he quickly runs away. A bizarre dart flies across him. Luckily, it only cuts off his sleeve and causes no injury to him.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he playing dirty?¡±


    ¡°No way. He didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Liu Yu majors in hidden weapons. He is good at playing with hidden weapons. Hidden weapons are also a kind of weapons. How can you say he is playing dirty?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see¡­¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that. Gao Ge reacted so fast!¡±


    Gao Ge takes a deep breath.


    Now he understands why he felt at risk when he just saw Liu Yu.


    Now the risk is completely gone.


    Liu Yu doesn¡¯t look right.


    He intended to strike Gao Ge off guard with his hidden dart. However, the dart was released but it didn¡¯t cause any injury to Gao Ge. Instead, Gao Ge dodged it at ease. In this case, Gao Ge will be more alerted. It will be harder to give Gao Ge a blow with hidden weapons.


    ¡°Come on!¡±


    Liu Yu is not dejected. He reaches out his hand to throw another hidden weapon at Gao Ge.


    The hidden weapon is in the shape of a little ball, which doesn¡¯t look special. However, Gao Ge is surprised anyway. As he urges his power of stars quickly, a blast of air bursts out of his body. It happens that the ball in the air explodes and then tens of needles spurt out of the ball.


    Fortunately, Gao Ge has been prepared. With the help of his power of stars, he bounces away all the needles.


    ¡°Oh? Is that Strength Exposure?¡± The students feel so awed at Gao Ge¡¯s move.

 Chapter 154 - Give the Opponent a Big Blow

    Chapter 154 Give the Opponent a Big Blow


    In fact, not only the students but also some teachers are astonished.


    ¡°He has not been in the Cultivation Academy for long. How is it possible for him to reach the cultivation of strength exposure?¡±


    ¡°Yet, if so, how could he get rid of the hidden weapons with strength just now?¡±


    In the end, the teacher of No. 2 Class Heaven gives an answer.


    ¡°He only gathered his strength together and then got it out of his body forcefully, causing the strength exposure, which consumed a lot of strength. Moreover, it requires a certain number of martial meridians to gather the strength together within an extremely short period of time. The cultivator must have more than 33 martial meridians to achieve such an effect.


    Speaking of that, the teacher of No. 2 Class Heaven also becomes confused.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t this brat only have two martial meridians?¡±


    All the people look at Gao Ge with even more confused eyes.


    Gao Ge takes a deep breath and then rushes towards Liu Yu.


    Liu Yu can¡¯t help having a bitter smile after failing another attack. He can only raise the arm to block Gao Ge¡¯s punch but he is still hit away by the Thunder Fist of Gao Ge.


    ¡°Gao Ge wins!¡± Meng Fang announces the result quickly.


    Liu Yu gets up and looks at Gao Ge with confusion, saying, ¡°You made instant reaction when I just threw out the Exploding Ball. Have you ever seen the Exploding Ball originally created by my family?¡±


    This is his greatest confusion now.


    Apart from that, he doesn¡¯t know how to explain it.


    Gao Ge takes a glimpse at him and laughs, saying, ¡°There is a story behind that.¡±


    ¡°Please tell me!¡± Liu Yu says with a frown.


    Gao Ge says smilingly, ¡°Do you know Liu Dou?¡±


    ¡°He is my father. Do you know him?¡± Liu Yu feels so surprised.


    Gao Ge nods his head smilingly. When he is to continue saying, Meng Fang says unhappily, ¡°The next one, Zhao Chang!¡±


    Seeing the frustrated eyes of Gao Ge, Meng Fang says querulously, ¡°Why are you staring at me? You think I don¡¯t know what you are up to? Didn¡¯t you intend to stall for enough time to recover your strength? Well, what¡¯s inside your body should not be strength. Anyway, you flogged a dead horse. I won¡¯t give you the chance. Otherwise, we will lose too much time.¡±


    Gao Ge heaves a sigh. He has no other choice but to pull his energy together and get prepared for the next challenger.


    Undoubtedly, these old men are so cunning and smart!


    In one minute, Zhao Chang is thrown off the stage by Gao Ge.


    In five minutes, the student of No. 3 Class Heaven is defeated by Gao Ge too.


    In ten minutes¡­


    As time goes by, Gao Ge¡¯s power of stars is seriously exhausted.


    For him, there is no student in the Cultivation Academy who can defeat him in terms of capability, but such a wheel war is too great a consumption of energy for Gao Ge.


    At the critical moment, Meng Fang suddenly pauses the contest on the ground that it is time for a meal.


    Hearing that, Gao Ge feels relieved and hastens to get off the stage. He walks towards the canteen. Even while he is walking, he is trying to recover his power of stars though the recovering speed is a bit slow.


    Xiao Linran comes to Gao Ge and passes a spiritual jade to him.


    ¡°Take this. In spite of its limited use, it is better than nothing.¡±


    Without any hesitation, Gao Ge takes the spiritual jade.


    If he still tries to reject it, he is being pretentious.


    ¡°I have one too.¡± Meng Jing hurries to give him her spiritual jade.


    ¡°Me too.¡± Xia Lu and Yue Xincheng also take out their spiritual jade.


    Seeing that Gao Ge is hesitating, Meng Jing says impatiently, ¡°What are you thinking now? You gave these to us and now we are merely returning them to you. Moreover, you can help find more for us later.¡±


    Gao Ge gives a bitter smile and nods his head to take the three spiritual jades over. He grabs a bite in the canteen. Then he finds a quiet place to start absorbing the aura from the four spiritual jades.


    Although the aura is not very helpful to Gao Ge, it still works better than nothing.


    As to a common cultivator like Yue Xincheng and others, it may take a few days to completely take in all the aura from one spiritual jade.


    However, Gao Ge can quickly suck all the aura from the four spiritual jades within a few minutes.


    After all the four spiritual jades are used up, Gao Ge¡¯s power of stars has been recovered by 70 or 80%.


    Yet, it remains unknown whether the power is enough to cope with the following contests.


    ¡°You have defeated 30 contestants in total. There are 50 more to come. Are you going to continue or admit defeat? If you go on, it will be very good for you to hold till tonight.¡± Xiao Linran says while walking to the stage with Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge nods his head. He is aware of it too.


    Although he has time to rest tonight, one night is not enough for Gao Ge to completely recover his power of stars.


    Fortunately, Gao Ge has taken down many students of Class Heaven and Class Earth. Yet, despite that, fewer contestants choose to surrender.


    Gao Ge can¡¯t help wondering but very soon he figures it out.


    The students who come to contend believe that they may gain a fluky win over Gao Ge since he has exhausted most of his strength after defending for the whole morning, even though they are aware that they are less capable than Gao Ge. Moreover, if they defeat him by luck this time, they may make their name.


    After Gao Ge figures it out, he has a solution at the same time.


    When a student of Class Universe comes to contend, Gao Ge strikes a punch at him without thinking, hitting him away immediately and vomiting blood in the air. His blood is spit on the ground. He has been in a coma after he falls off the stage.


    All the students gaze at the stage with staring eyes.


    The next contender is also defeated by Gao Ge in the same way.


    Although the students who are defeated are not at the risk of life, they must have a rest in bed for more than half a month.


    ¡°Who else?¡± Gao Ge shouts with a murderous intent crossing his eyes.


    He looks as if he is about to destroy the world.


    The murderous intent of Gao Ge makes many students get pale.


    Well¡­


    He appears like he is about to kill his opponents!


    The middle-aged man laughs and says to Gongsun Moyang, ¡°This brat is smart enough to use this way to scare away those who want to take him as the stepping stone.¡±


    Gongsun Moyang doesn¡¯t feel very surprised and says at ease, ¡°If he cannot think of it, he will surprise me then.¡±


    The middle-aged man looks at Gongsun Moyang, saying impatiently, ¡°Look at your cocky face. I really can¡¯t understand why you put on such a face. Gao Ge is talented and lucky. Do you think this is all attributed to your efforts?¡±


    Gongsun Moyang says unhappily, ¡°He is talented indeed, but Mr. Lou, Xiao Linran and Liu Zhongyi all do him great favor!¡±


    ¡°Enough. I don¡¯t want to argue with you anymore.¡± The middle-aged man shakes his head.

 Chapter 155 - Push Him into an Abyss of Disgrace!

    Chapter 155 Push Him into an Abyss of Disgrace!


    ¡°Hmm, I don¡¯t want to talk to you either.¡± After saying that, Gongsun Moyang pauses and then says with a frown, ¡°But do you really think he is the right person?¡±


    ¡°I cannot think of a second person to do that but him. The existing members of the Dragon Court are not appropriate. After all, many of them have shown their faces in public. If they are exposed, the consequence will be unthinkable. I don¡¯t care alerting the enemy. What I care about is only one thing¡ªthe safety of the Dragon Court¡¯s members.¡±


    Gongsun Moyang nods his head, asking, ¡°Does it ever occur to you that Gao Ge may not agree to your request if he finds out the latent danger?¡±


    The middle-aged man frowns and asks, ¡°Doesn¡¯t he even have such ideological awareness?¡±


    Gongsun Moyang bursts into laughter and says bluntly, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know much about Gao Ge, I always feel that he may spit on you if you talk about ideological awareness with him.¡±


    The middle-aged man is speechless.


    He stares at Gao Ge, who is still mounting the high horse on the stage, and falls into a light trance.


    If Gao Ge hears what Gongsun Moyang said about him, he must give Gongsun Moyang a good kiss for his understanding!


    After hurting a few students heavily successively, many students start to directly admit defeat in the following contests.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t feel surprised. If things don¡¯t work out like this, Gao Ge¡¯s efforts will be in vain.


    As to those injured by him, it is not important whether they will curse him.


    If cursing can kill people, everyone will focus on learning cursing rather than try their best to enhance their capability through cultivation.


    Afterwards, here comes another contender.


    ¡°Sun Lei?¡± Gao Ge feels a bit surprised at the contender.


    Sun Lei snorts and greets him with hands folded in front, ¡°I am here to challenge!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    After saying that, Gao Ge rushes towards Sun Lei.


    His punch is resisted by Sun Lei.


    There is no denying that Sun Lei is quite capable. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t become the leader of Yue Xincheng and Meng Jing¡¯s team before.


    Suddenly, Sun Lei kicks in the chest of Gao Ge at a rapid speed.


    Being a bit absent-minded, Gao Ge is kicked by Sun Lei and can¡¯t help retreating for a distance.


    ¡°Check this out. Thunderbolt Kick, the martial art skill of Earth level.¡± Sun Lei feels rejoiced instantly after successfully kicking Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge rubs his chest and sneers. Then he nods his head slightly.


    ¡°A martial art skill of dirt level indeed.¡±


    Sun Lei becomes angry instantly.


    As he recalls, he pronounced quite well. What he said is actually ¡°martial art skill of Earth level.¡±


    How come what Sun Lei heard is ¡°martial art skill of dirt level¡±?


    Was he listening to Gao Ge carefully?


    In the blink of an eye, Gao Ge arrives at the front of Sun Lei and meanwhile, he suddenly has a sword in his hand.


    As the sword light glitters, it slashes across Sun Lei¡¯s chest slightly, making him fly away with a bowl-shaped wound in the chest.


    ¡°Gao Ge, you mustn¡¯t kill your opponent!¡± Meng Fang hastens to yell at him with a frown.


    ¡°Rest assured, Mr. Meng. I know what I am doing. He may have to stay in bed for at most three or four months. He won¡¯t die.¡± Gao Ge says smilingly while holding his Flying Star Sword.


    A teacher rushes towards Sun Lei¡¯s front to check his condition. Having found that the wound is not fatal, the teacher nods his head at Meng Fang.


    Meng Fang doesn¡¯t continue scolding Gao Ge. Yet, he shakes his head and says, ¡°Boy, you were being too brutal, weren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°If I don¡¯t, I am afraid that I cannot get through today.¡± Gao Ge says in a deep voice.


    Meng Fang sighs and says no more.


    ¡°Gee. When did Gao Ge take out the sword?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Where did he keep the sword?¡±


    Some students start to fall into discussion.


    Gongsun Moyang and the middle-aged man also feel curious.


    Even they have no idea whether Gao Ge kept his sword. It is rather weird that the sword just showed up from nowhere.


    Noticing that the middle-aged man is staring at him, Gongsun Moyang also shakes his head, ¡°Don¡¯t ask me. I don¡¯t know either.¡±


    Hearing Gongsun Moyang¡¯s words, the middle-aged man sneers at once, ¡°As a principal of the Cultivation Academy, it is surprising that you should not know about that.¡±


    Gongsun Moyang pulls a long face, ¡°Do you know what the name of Tang Jiusi¡¯s auntie¡¯s daughter is?¡±


    The middle-aged man feels awkward.


    ¡°Hmm, how interesting! As a supervisor of Tang Jiusi, it is surprising that you should have no idea about that.¡± Gongsun Moyang immediately says ironically.


    On the stage, Gao Ge is holding his Flying Star Sword. The blade is not stained by any blood, which is still glittering.


    The silver light reflected in the sunlight gives off a chilly feeling.


    Anyone who sees the Flying Star Sword will feel nervous. Especially the students who are going to contend Gao Ge only feel a chill is approaching them.


    ¡°Gao Ge is a swordsman too?¡± The middle-aged man asks again.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    The middle-aged man looks at Gongsun Moyang. He shakes his head and stays silent.


    More and more people choose to admit defeat.


    They thought that it wouldn¡¯t be a big deal to challenge Gao Ge and that the worst result would be losing the contest only. Yet, if they won by chance, they would make their name in the Academy by defeating Gao Ge. However, now they have given up that thought. The painful screaming of Sun Lei, who has been carried away, is still lingering around their ears.


    They all believe that Gao Ge is so cruel to his opponent.


    He was nicer before but he has become even more merciless regardless of the consequences.


    Although no one is killed by him in the fight, to stay in bed for several months is such terrible thing!


    When it gets dark, a weirdo comes to contend Gao Ge.


    He is a student of Class Yellow. He says to Gao Ge first, ¡°I am here to challenge you, but could you not use your sword?¡±


    Gao Ge grins coldly.


    The contender may have realized that Gao Ge will never agree to his request so he hastens to jump off the stage in a smooth way. He probably has practiced this for many times.


    It has been late. Meng Fang clears his throat and says, ¡°The contest is over today. You may go back to adjust your condition and the contest shall continue tomorrow!¡±


    After saying that, he steps off the stage.


    Gao Ge takes a deep breath and snorts, ¡°Boring. I am not satisfied yet.¡±


    After saying that, he struggles to step down from the stage.


    The middle-aged man asks Gongsun Moyang in a low voice, ¡°He is being so pretentious regardless of his weakness within. Who will be intimidated by him actually?¡±


    ¡°As long as it works. He will not think too much.¡± Gongsun Moyang says casually.


    As he just steps off the stage, Yue Xincheng is about to hold his arms. Yet, Gao Ge waves his hand to stop him.


    ¡°No need. I can even beat up ten people as capable as Yuan Mao now!¡±


    Yuan Mao is about to leave. When he hears that, he feels so depressed that he almost vomits blood.


    Holy crap¡­ Gao Ge just pushed him into an abyss of disgrace!

 Chapter 156 - A Spent Bullet

    Chapter 156 A Spent Bullet


    After returning to the dorm, Gao Ge finally lets go of his camouflage and lies in bed quickly.


    Yue Xincheng rushes over to give Gao Ge a massage.


    ¡°Boss, it has been a tough day for you.¡±


    Gao Ge heaves a sigh and takes a look at Chen Guo, saying, ¡°Thanks for your help today.¡±


    Chen Guo smiles and shakes his head, ¡°What I said was truth. I am no match for you indeed.¡±


    ¡°But what you did was a good start for me.¡± Gao Ge says bitterly, ¡°The contest is a big joke. Even Iron Man cannot stand continuous fighting like that.¡±


    ¡°Boss, to what extent can you get recovered over one night?¡±


    ¡°40% or 50%.¡±


    ¡°So little?¡± Yue Xincheng is surprised. For other cultivators, one night is enough for them to recover the strength to the peak status.


    Gao Ge gives a bitter smile, ¡°If you find a Precious Land of Aura for me, I can get fully recovered within one night.¡±


    Yue Xincheng scratches his head and says nothing.


    After having a quick meal, Gao Ge sits on the bed cross-legged to start running the Star Rotating Method, hoping to recover his power of stars by 60% in one night.


    Yue Xincheng and his other roommates don¡¯t dare to play with their phones or play games even if they cannot fall asleep. It seems that they are afraid to disturb Gao Ge, despite the fact that Gao Ge won¡¯t be disturbed by others while he is running the Star Rotating Method.


    When Gao Ge opens his eyes, it has been the next day.


    It should be about time now.


    He jumps off his bed and finds some spiritual stones are placed on the table.


    ¡°We put the spiritual stones here for you. Xia Lu, Meng Jing, Su Hui and the girl called Yang Rui have sent quite some spiritual stones here.¡± Yue Xincheng hastens to say.


    ¡°If this is leaked out, all of you will be expelled out of the Cultivation Academy.¡± Gao Ge says with a frown.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be that serious. We handle this secretly. No one will know it.¡±


    Gao Ge thinks it over and still shakes his head.


    Yue Xincheng gets a bit anxious, ¡°Boss, don¡¯t be so sentimental now. Didn¡¯t you take all the spiritual jades yesterday?¡±


    ¡°Those were spiritual jades, not the spiritual stones distributed by the Academy.¡± Gao Ge says, ¡°If I take these, the Academy must look into this carefully. I have a feeling that they just want to drive me into a corner¡­¡±


    Hearing that, Yue Xincheng is a bit skeptical. Yet, since Gao Ge is very determined, he cannot insist anyway.


    ¡°Help me return the spiritual stones later.¡± Gao Ge says.


    Liang Bufan runs over with Gao Ge¡¯s clothes in his hand.


    ¡°I have mended your clothes!¡±


    Gao Ge feels a bit surprised.


    ¡°Your clothes were torn yesterday. I cannot do you any other favor so¡­¡±


    Gao Ge laughs and takes over the clothes, saying thanks to Liang Bufan. After taking a deep breath, he straightens his back and then walks out of the dorm towards the training field.


    Gao Ge and his friends arrive in the nick of time.


    Their emergence also attracts the attention of everyone.


    The star of the contest is Gao Ge, which is undisputed.


    ¡°Gao Ge looks quite good today?¡±


    ¡°I wonder how well he has recovered. He is a total freak¡­¡±


    ¡°Gee, I hope someone can defeat him.¡±


    Some students are moaning and groaning.


    It looks as if Gao Ge has been the enemy of all the students in the Cultivation Academy.


    Standing on the stage, Gao Ge can¡¯t help sighing. Men cannot be too outstanding. As a saying goes, if a tree stands out in the woods, it will be first destroyed by the wind. The saying just makes perfect sense!


    When the contestants start to contend, Gao Ge realizes something is wrong very soon.


    He has seriously hurt three contenders with his Flying Star Sword, but no one surrenders anyway.


    It is beyond his understanding.


    Aren¡¯t these people afraid of death?


    Yet, Gao Ge finds that an obvious terror crosses many contenders¡¯ eyes when they look at Gao Ge. Despite that, they still choose to come up to the stage to confront Gao Ge.


    Having knocked down a dozen of contenders only, Gao Ge feels it a bit hard to go on.


    He turns around to look at Meng Fang, who is smiling weirdly and yet says nothing.


    ¡°Crap, these bastards must have done something against me¡­¡±


    Gao Ge thinks to himself.


    Undoubtedly, the contenders who didn¡¯t surrender must have been ordered by somebody.


    Fighting over the whole morning has exhausted Gao Ge¡¯s power of stars more or less but he cannot show it to others. Hence, he can only grit his teeth and head to the canteen for lunch.


    While having the meal, Gao Ge finally learns the reason from Meng Jing.


    ¡°The principal says, anyone who dares to admit defeat will be cut off the monthly spiritual stones.¡± Meng Jing says angrily.


    Gao Ge nods his head and doesn¡¯t feel surprised at all.


    He thought of that while he was on the stage. He just wonders why Gongsun Moyang did this to him.


    After lunch, Gao Ge¡¯s power of stars is only recovered by 10%. It is more and more difficult for him to cope with the contenders.


    ¡°Yue Xincheng!¡±


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t feel spirited until Meng Fang calls the name.


    Yue Xincheng gets on the stage. Instead of admitting defeat, he stands face to face with Gao Ge.


    Tick-tock, time passes by.


    Meng Fang becomes a bit impatient, saying, ¡°Yue Xincheng, what are you doing?¡±


    Yue Xincheng looks at Meng Fang, saying, ¡°Mr. Meng, if my enemy doesn¡¯t move, I shall not move; if he moves, I shall move first! This is my strategy.¡±


    ¡°Gao Ge, and you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I am thinking.¡± Gao Ge says that while trying his best to recover his power of stars.


    Meng Fang sneers and says, ¡°If you don¡¯t take any action, I will announce Yue Xincheng is defeated!¡±


    Hearing that, Yue Xincheng feels unhappy and says, ¡°Mr. Meng, how can you do that? You are my teacher! You are doing harm to your student!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have such a cunny student like you.¡± Meng Fang says angrily.


    Yue Xincheng coughs and greets Gao Ge with hands folded in front, ¡°Boss, I am sorry!¡±


    After saying that, he starts to dash towards Gao Ge


    ¡°What powerful strength! I cannot go near him!¡±


    Meng Fang can¡¯t stand him anymore, ¡°Can you have a sense of shame?¡±


    Without any words, Yue Xincheng strikes at Gao Ge again and deliberately punches the air.


    ¡°Gee! Boss, you are so fast!¡±


    The crowds are also annoyed.


    Now they also cannot stand him either.


    Can he try even harder at his faking?


    Should the audience just turn a blind eye to his performance?


    ¡°Yue Xincheng loses!¡± Meng Fang says with a poker face.


    ¡°Why?¡± Yue Xincheng gets furious and rushes over to argue with Meng Fang but he is kicked off the stage by Meng Fang.


    ¡°The next one!¡±


    To take down the next contender, it takes Gao Ge ten minutes.


    To take down the second contender, Gao Ge has been punched by him for several times and luckily, he takes the chance to wave the sword, striking him over with his sword spirit.


    The third contender is a student of No. 3 Class Heaven, who acts really fast and uses the martial art skill of fist.


    With their fists hitting against each other, Gao Ge and the contender are both thrown away. Yet, it takes more time for Gao Ge to get up than the contender.


    Those with discerning eyes can notice that Gao Ge has been a spent bullet by now.

 Chapter 157 - I Will Continue Defending!

    Chapter 157 I Will Continue Defending!


    When the contender sees that, he feels excited instantly.


    He is aware that he finally has a chance to end Gao Ge¡¯s winning streak!


    He rushes to Gao Ge¡¯s front and unexpectedly, as Gao Ge raises his sword, he is almost injured.


    ¡°Gao Ge, just admit defeat.¡± The contender looks at Gao Ge and sneers, saying, ¡°Otherwise, I am afraid that you will stay in bed for several months.¡±


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t reply. Instead, he only slightly lifts his sword.


    ¡°Since so, I will show no mercy for you then!¡±


    After saying that, he rushes towards Gao Ge.


    He strikes one punch after another.


    Gao Ge copes with the contender¡¯s attack in a hurry, acting more and more slowly.


    Gongsun Moyang heaves a sigh.


    ¡°The Dragon Court is too bad.¡±


    ¡°Hum. Isn¡¯t you who orders the contestants not to admit defeat?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask me to give the order?¡±


    ¡°Do you have any evidence?¡±


    They chatter without stop.


    Suddenly Gao Ge is punched by the contender and meanwhile vomits a mouthful of blood.


    Luckily, he takes the chance to hit the contender with his sword, obtaining the final victory.


    ¡°This time, he is really driven into the last ditch.¡± A bright light reflects in the eyes of the middle-aged man, ¡°Do you think whether he will give up?¡±


    ¡°If I were him, I would give up.¡± Gongsun Moyang says.


    ¡°Wait and see. I don¡¯t think he will.¡±


    Gongsun Moyang is a bit stunned and looks at the middle-aged man, saying with a frown, ¡°What have you done?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see.¡±


    After saying that, the middle-aged man keeps silent.


    ¡°The next contender, Chen Xiaoyi!¡±


    A good-looking man jumps onto the stage and smirks at Gao Ge, who has just got up.


    He feels that he is basically God¡¯s favored one!¡±


    Chen Xiaoyi is aware that it is impossible for him to defeat Gao Ge in light of his capability.


    Yet, Gao Ge is exhausted.


    Yet, he is still in the prime status himself.


    Right then, Liu Zhongyi suddenly rushes onto the stage.


    He holds out his hands to grab Gao Ge¡¯s arm.


    ¡°You just admit defeat for the contest. Give it up.¡± Liu Zhongyi says with a long face, ¡°It is enough to prove your capability. Do you really want to make me promoted as a principal? Even if you ask me to be the principal, I cannot do the job well!¡±


    Gao Ge laughs and wipes the blood at his lips, taking a look at Chen Xiaoyi.


    Actually, Gao Ge has been annoyed by the guy. Last time, in the canteen, he pretended to be generous to forgive Yue Xincheng who bumped into him but in fact, he did that only to leave a good impression on Meng Jing and Xia Lu.


    He doesn¡¯t bother coping with such a person. After all, there are many people wooing Meng Jing. He cannot make trouble for them all anyway. It is a conduct of lack of self-confidence.


    However, he finally has a chance now, but he cannot beat him up, which makes him rather frustrated.


    He knows that in light of his current condition, if he really accepts Chen Xiaoyi¡¯s challenge, he will probably be beaten up.


    ¡°Gao Ge decides to give up. Now Chen Xiaoyi is the defending champion and Meng Jing is the contender!¡± Meng Fang says without any consideration.


    Gao Ge looks aside, stands firmly and then turns around to stare at Meng Fang.


    Meng Fang is poker-faced.


    Liu Zhongyi flies into a rage, ¡°Meng Fang, what are you going to do?¡±


    Meng Fang looks at Liu Zhongyi and grins, saying, ¡°I am doing what I should do. What¡¯s up?¡±


    Liu Zhongyi takes a few steps forward and then gazes at Meng Fang.


    ¡°What do you want to do? To fight with me?¡±


    ¡°Hum, then let¡¯s have fight!¡± After saying that, Liu Zhongyi directly strikes a punch at Meng Fang¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Stop it!¡± Gongsun Moyang bursts into anger and shouts.


    Meng Fang grabs Liu Zhongyi¡¯s wrist and sighs, saying, ¡°Mr. Liu, you really need to work hard to enhance your capability.¡±


    Liu Zhongyi is extremely displeased.


    After hearing what Meng Fang said, Chen Xiaoyi becomes enraptured instantly and meanwhile looks towards the crowd, seemingly searching for something.


    When his eyes cross Gao Ge¡¯s, Chen Xiaoyi immediately snickers.


    ¡°Rest assured. Gao Ge, I will be very gentle. You can have my word.¡±


    Gao Ge sneers.


    However, Chen Xiaoyi is still talking.


    ¡°Yet, you know, some physical contact is inevitable in the martial art contest. If your girlfriend falls into my arms, don¡¯t blame me for that!¡± Chen Xiaoyi gets increasingly excited while talking, as if he has imagined that in his head.


    He has been obsessed about them since he met Meng Jing and Xia Lu in the canteen for the first time. Never can he get them out of his head. It is a pity that every time he wants to approach Meng Jing and Xia Lu, he will be kicked away by Xia Lu.


    Angry as he is, he cannot do anything about it.


    However, he has a chance in front of him.


    He is thrilled beyond words. He really hopes to kick Gao Ge off the stage now and let Meng Jing come up, but he is a bit nervous, worrying that whether Meng Jing will directly admit defeat. In this way, his wish will come to nothing.


    Watching the cold eyes of Gao Ge, Chen Xiaoyi becomes even more furious.


    ¡°What are you staring at me for? Do you want to fight with me?¡±


    Gao Ge laughs and nods his head, ¡°Okay, I will fulfill your wish.¡±


    Chen Xiaoyi becomes dumbfounded for the moment.


    Then Gao Ge turns to Meng Fang.


    ¡°Mr. Meng, I haven¡¯t admitted defeat.¡±


    Meng Fang frowns and asks, ¡°You have made up your mind to keep defending?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Gao Ge says calmly.


    Liu Zhongyi is stunned and hastens to say, ¡°Gao Ge, don¡¯t be so reckless!¡±


    Gao Ge looks at Liu Zhongyi with a determined face. Although he says nothing, his eyes have implied his decision.


    This is his attitude!


    For the moment, Liu Zhongyi has no idea what to say.


    Meng Fang heaves a sigh and nods his head, saying, ¡°Gao Ge, the defending champion will take the challenge of the contender, Chen Xiaoyi. The contest begins!¡±


    After saying that, he takes two steps backwards and makes room for them.


    Chen Xiaoyi has been eager for a fight but now he suddenly becomes dumbfounded.


    Staring at Gao Ge, who is teetering in front him, he suddenly becomes a bit flurried.


    His friends all shout out loud at the moment.


    ¡°Yi, don¡¯t fear him. He cannot fight back to you now!¡±


    ¡°He is right. Yi, don¡¯t panic!¡±


    Chen Xiaoyi takes a deep breath and feels calmer while looking at Gao Ge.


    Yeah, he should not be flurried.


    In terms of Gao Ge¡¯s current condition, any student of Class Chaos may be able to defeat him.


    What else can he worry about?


    He grins hideously and rushes towards Gao Ge at a fast speed.


    As the contender punches over, it is too late for Gao Ge to dodge the attack and he should be struck away.


    It occurs an uproar from the audience.


    Since he successfully hits Gao Ge with one strike and Gao Ge cannot avoid it at all, Chen Xiaoyi becomes more confident and smiles more happily.


    ¡°Gao Ge, if you are smart enough, just admit defeat now. Otherwise, you cannot blame me for killing you on the stage.¡±


    Gao Ge slowly gets up without saying anything.

 Chapter 158 - Pierce Through with the Sword

    Chapter 158 Pierce Through with the Sword


    Being disregarded by Gao Ge, Chen Xiaoyi bursts into anger again.


    He strides towards the front of Gao Ge. At the moment, Gao Ge hasn¡¯t completely got up and yet, he is kicked away by Chen Xiaoyi again.


    Nevertheless, Chen Xiaoyi doesn¡¯t hear the audience cheering up for him.


    He turns around to look about only to find the audience staring at him with complex eyes.


    He takes a deep breath and pulls himself together. He doesn¡¯t think about that anymore and strikes at Gao Ge again.


    This time when he just arrives at Gao Ge¡¯s front, he strikes a punch at Gao Ge. Surprisingly, Gao Ge twists his body to dodge the punch and meanwhile waves his sword to force Chen Xiaoyi to retreat.


    Chen Xiaoyi can¡¯t help taking a few steps backwards with an extremely embarrassed face.


    He didn¡¯t expect that Gao Ge should still have the strength to wave the sword now.


    This is a humiliation for him!


    ¡°You are dead meat!¡±


    Chen Xiaoyi flies into a rage and leaps up to punch Gao Ge¡¯s shoulder.


    Bang. Gao Ge is taken down by the fierce punch.


    Gongsun Moyang sitting on the grandstand snorts.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this enough?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± The middle-aged man says with a poker face.


    ¡°Do you really want Gao Ge to die here?¡±


    ¡°He won¡¯t die. Moreover, since he dares to accept Chen Xiaoyi¡¯s challenge, he should get prepared. He doesn¡¯t admit defeat or get completely taken down now, let alone fall off the stage. Therefore, the contest is not over.¡± The middle-aged man says calmly.


    Gongsun Moyang clenches his fists tightly.


    It seems that Chen Xiaoyi is not going to end the contest.


    For a few times, he has a chance to throw Gao Ge off the stage, but he doesn¡¯t do that. Instead, he just waits for Gao Ge to get up so that he can continue attacking him.


    After all, he wants to torture Gao Ge in this way.


    Yue Xincheng¡¯s eyes have become red.


    ¡°Bastard¡­ Chen Xiaoyi, I must kill you!¡±


    ¡°Gao Ge, stop it. I will give up the contest too!¡± Meng Jing hastens to say.


    She knows that it must be because she will be the next contender that Gao Ge becomes nervous and wants to defeat Chen Xiaoyi.


    Xia Lu looks at Meng Jing and says nothing with complex eyes.


    Chen Guo clenches his fists tightly and says with a sneer, ¡°Chen Xiaoyi, good for you. You are capable indeed!¡±


    Some people were cheering up for Chen Xiaoyi. However, as Gao Ge keeps being knocked down and getting up repeatedly, the cheering sound becomes lower and lower.


    They were anticipating that someone could confront Gao Ge to cut him down to size.


    Yet, when Chen Xiaoyi punches Gao Ge repeatedly, they feel it shouldn¡¯t be like this.


    Putting aside other factors, Chen Xiaoyi is not qualified to beat Gao Ge up!


    ¡°Gao Ge, admit defeat!¡±


    Led by someone, a group of students suddenly shout out loud.


    Among them there is a girl called Yang Rui with red eyes full of tears.


    ¡°Gao Ge, stop it. Just admit defeat!¡±


    Gao Ge turns a deaf ear to the shouting.


    He stands up again, waiting for Chen Xiaoyi to strike an attack at him again.


    Very soon, Chen Xiaoyi punches him again, making him fly away.


    However, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t feel very painful, maybe because he has been numb.


    Regardless of Chen Xiaoyi¡¯s punches, he doesn¡¯t make any noise or fight back.


    It makes some people rather confused.


    ¡°Does Gao Ge even have no strength to fight back now?¡±


    ¡°If so, why is he still insisting? He may as well give up the contest!¡±


    ¡°Gee¡­ Isn¡¯t he asking for death?¡±


    Many people fail to understand Gao Ge¡¯ behavior.


    Liu Zhongyi stands behind Lou Zhoutian without being noticed.


    ¡°Sir¡­¡±


    Lou Zhoutian casts a glimpse at him and says, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Now only you can take Gao Ge off the stage. I¡­¡±


    Lou Zhoutian sneers, ¡°You are Gao Ge¡¯s teacher. You should be the one who does that. Why are you asking me to do it?¡±


    Liu Zhongyi blushes and keeps silent.


    Lou Zhoutian sighs and says, ¡°I know what you want to say, but Liu Zhongyi, since you are my apprentice, I must tell you more. Do you think you can ignore everything if you live like a tortoise? It should not be like that. In this world, you have people who you care about and who care about you. There is no need for you to become very powerful, but at least you should be capable enough to protect them.¡±


    Liu Zhongyi becomes silent. When he looks at Gao Ge who has been seriously bruised on the stage, his eyes are full of pain.


    ¡°In fact, Gao Ge is not as stupid as you imagine. He is waiting.¡±


    ¡°For what?¡± Liu Zhongyi is dumbfounded.


    ¡°See it yourself.¡±


    After saying that, Lou Zhoutian closes his eyes and doesn¡¯t respond to Liu Zhongyi anymore.


    Liu Zhongyi looks at Xiao Linran nearby then.


    Xiao Linran laughs and says casually, ¡°Trust Gao Ge.¡±


    He doesn¡¯t ask Liu Zhongyi to trust Lou Zhoutian.


    Liu Zhongyi has a sudden feeling that his teacher and Xiao Linran are insane.


    Gao Ge has been driven into such a corner.


    What reversal can happen?


    Is Gao Ge going to tire Chen Xiaoyi out by being beaten up constantly?


    Is he crazy¡­


    He really wants to roar, but as a scholar, he keeps it in mind that roaring is what the weak will do.


    He clenches his fists and his eyes are red.


    Meng Jing is weeping sadly.


    She suddenly stands up and wants to rush onto the stage. Yet, she is stopped by Xia Lu.


    ¡°Let go of me!¡±


    ¡°Even if you go up there, Gao Ge will lose anyway. If he really wants to lose, he will admit defeat earlier.¡± Xia Lu says in a calm tone.


    ¡°Let go of me¡­¡± Meng Jing is too emotional to take any advice from Xia Lu.


    She may show understanding under usual circumstances.


    However, she can¡¯t now!


    She only wants to take Gao Ge off the stage. That¡¯s it.


    ¡°Trust me, Gao Ge will win.¡± Xia Lu says, ¡°Moreover, Chen Xiaoyi must pay since he pisses off Gao Ge. Otherwise, Gao Ge has been beaten up for nothing.¡±


    Meng Jing looks at Xia Lu with even more confused eyes.


    She didn¡¯t expect that Xia Lu should be so calm now.


    Besides, judging from Xia Lu¡¯s tone, she is quite sure that Gao Ge will gain victory in the end.


    Is she not as far-sighted as them?


    If Meng Jing must question Xia Lu why she is so confident, Xia Lu must have no answer.


    Xia Lu just has a sheer feeling that since Gao Ge is willing to hang in there, he must have his own plan.


    Her confidence in Gao Ge may come from her understanding of Gao Ge.


    Suddenly, the audience burst into an uproar.


    On the stage, when Chen Xiaoyi strikes at Gao Ge again with fierce intent in his eyes, he urges his strength and seemingly wants to knock down Gao Ge with one punch.


    However, out of his expectation, Gao Ge¡¯s Flying Star Sword suddenly glitters a light.


    As it glitters, Gao Ge pierces through his body with the sword.


    Neat!


    ¡°Man, you are too weak¡­¡± Gao Ge pats Chen Xiaoyi¡¯s shoulder. He uses this way to prevent himself from falling down.


    Chen Xiaoyi looks at the sword pierced through his body, feeling so shocked that his eyes almost pop out.


    He gradually becomes short of breath.


    He feels so painful¡­

 Chapter 159 - Gao Ge’s Guess

    Chapter 159 Gao Ge¡¯s Guess


    Gao Ge also falls on the stage.


    Chen Xiaoyi is carried away. Gao Ge can never know whether he is dead or alive.


    All the audience haven¡¯t come to their senses from the shock.


    Being tremendously startled, they can hardly believe their eyes.


    As they could see, Gao Ge was seriously beaten up by Chen Xiaoyi. However, he just suddenly waved his sword.


    The neat strike turned over the table completely.


    It was too late for Chen Xiaoyi to react.


    Even the audience all feel that the strike was rather unexpected.


    The unexpected strike came so fast that Chen Xiaoyi didn¡¯t even have a chance of dodging.


    The strike was merciless and neat.


    All the attention has been focused on Gao Ge. Not even a single person cares about whether Chen Xiaoyi will survive from being pierced through the chest.


    ¡°Is this what you want to see?¡± Gongsun Moyang says coldly.


    He gets furious for real.


    He has been cooperative with the middle-aged man from the very beginning.


    However, now he feels that he has been used by the Dragon Court members.


    ¡°Now is the time for the next step.¡± After saying that, the middle-aged man stands up and leaves.


    Gongsun Moyang takes a deep breath.


    He tries to ease his anger.


    Yet, he finds that his effort is in vain.


    He is still filled with fury.


    He wants so badly to pull the middle-aged man back and beat him up.


    At the moment, Gao Ge has passed out completely.


    ¡°Hurry up. Take Gao Ge to the infirmary!¡± Gongsun Moyang hastens to stand up and say.


    Meanwhile, he jumps off the grandstand and reaches Gao Ge to grab his arm, transferring strength to him.


    It happens that Gao Ge suddenly opens his eyes and sees Gongsun Moyang. His lips are slightly moved. It seems that he has said something and then passes out again.


    Gongsun Moyang frowns and asks Meng Fang, ¡°Did he just say something?¡±


    Meng Fang gets quite embarrassed and nods his head.


    ¡°Emm? You know what he said?¡±


    Meng Fang nods his head again and becomes more nervous.


    ¡°What did he say?¡±


    ¡°He said¡­ Old scoundrel!¡±


    ¡°Old scoundrel?¡± Gongsun Moyang can neither cry nor laugh, ¡°He scolded me?¡±


    Meng Fang gives a bitter smile, saying, ¡°I think so. He must not be scolding me.¡±


    Gongsun Moyang shakes his head.


    Yue Xincheng and others also run over at the moment.


    They all gaze at Gongsun Moyang with annoyance.


    Luckily, they are sensible enough to prevent themselves from beating Gongsun Moyang.


    Otherwise, Gongsun Moyang won¡¯t know how to handle these students.


    Seeing Gao Ge carried away, Yue Xincheng and others also catch up. Gongsun Moyang gets up to take a breath.


    ¡°Is Gao Ge okay?¡±


    ¡°He is fine. It¡¯s just that this boy¡­ is quite resilient¡­¡± Gongsun Moyang finally figures it out.


    Gao Ge did nothing but be beaten up by Chen Xiaoyi before. Actually, he was taking time to recover his power of stars as much as possible.


    All he did was meant for the last strike.


    Having realized what Gao Ge did, Gongsun Moyang felt so thrilled beyond words.


    ¡°Hopefully, this time the Dragon Court has selected a right person. I don¡¯t want to see the same thing happen again like two years ago¡­¡±


    When Gao Ge wakes up, the first time he sees is the face of Meng Jing, which is full of tears.


    Then he feels pain all over his body.


    The pain is just intolerable for common people.


    ¡°Boss, you are up?¡±


    ¡°Gao Ge, are you okay?¡±


    Gao Ge shakes his head bitterly.


    In his view, he is surely fine. As long as he is alive and not disabled, it is not a big deal.


    As to his injuries, they are merely some flesh wounds. It will take him a little time to fully recover. Yet, the contest has fully exhausted his power of stars, so it may be a few days before he can completely get back to his prime status.


    He can¡¯t wait to open more martial meridians. The more martial meridians, the faster his power of stars will be recovered.


    Right then, someone knocks on the ward door.


    Apart from Gongsun Moyang, a middle-aged man also walks in.


    The man is wearing a Chinese tunic suit, which is decorated with a five-claw golden dragon.


    Gao Ge looks at him and says nothing.


    ¡°All of you, go out first.¡± Gongsun Moyang coughs and says.


    Yue Xincheng, Xia Lu and others stay unmoved, as if they didn¡¯t hear it.


    Gongsun Moyang rubs his temples, knowing that some of his arrangements against Gao Ge have pissed off these young men and that they don¡¯t show respect for him anymore.


    ¡°You guys go out first.¡± Gao Ge says.


    Yue Xincheng hastens to say, ¡°Boss, don¡¯t. What if these two old men do something to you?¡±


    Hearing what Yue Xincheng said, Gao Ge is in a cold sweat.


    If Yue Xincheng knows what the man in a Chinese tunic suit is, his facial expression must be rather interesting.


    ¡°You guys go out first. Rest assured.¡± Gao Ge says.


    Yue Xincheng and the other people are a bit unhappy but they have nothing to do but turn around to leave.


    After there are only Gao Ge, Gongsun Moyang and the middle-aged man in the ward, Gao Ge speaks slowly.


    ¡°Principal, just tell me what you want to say. I still need to have a rest now.¡±


    Gongsun Moyang looks at the middle-aged man next him, coughs and sits down himself. It seems that he is not going to say anything.


    He feels that his job here has been done early.


    The rest thing has nothing to do with him.


    The middle-aged man seems to have guessed that. He stares at Gao Ge, saying, ¡°Chen Xiaoyi is dead.¡±


    Gao Ge gazes at the middle-aged man and asks, ¡°You killed him?¡±


    The middle-aged man says with a sneer, ¡°Do you think I killed him? I have no grudge against him.¡±


    Gao Ge heaves a sigh and ponders for a while. He reaches out his hand to take the glass on the bedside table. The middle-aged man walks forward to pour a glass of water and passes it to Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge drinks up the water and finally recovers some strength.


    ¡°I had the strike at Chen Xiaoyi under good control. In no way can he die for that. The worst result is that he may lie in bed for a few months. Even if I want to kill him, I won¡¯t do it on the stage. Although I pierced through his chest with the sword, I avoided the vital part. I am quite confident about that. Yet, now you are telling me that Chen Xiaoyi is dead. Then he must be dead but the killer is not me.¡± Gao Ge continues saying, ¡°Hence, you must want to threaten me with Chen Xiaoyi¡¯s death and let me believe I killed Chen Xiaoyi. And I must do something that I don¡¯t want to do for atonement, right?¡±


    The middle-aged man says nothing with sheer smile on his face.


    Yet, Gongsun Moyang bursts into laughter.


    ¡°What did I say? I¡¯ve told you that although you are crafty, the brat is clever too. You want to compel him to submit in this way? Hmm. How interesting!¡±


    The middle-aged man casts a displeased look at Gongsun Moyang, saying, ¡°Are you so anxious to testify his guess?¡±

 Chapter 160 - The Lord Heaven Dragon

    Chapter 160 The Lord Heaven Dragon


    Gongsun Moyang smiles shamefacedly, asking in a low voice, ¡°Is it so obvious?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is.¡± The middle-aged man says bluntly.


    Gongsun Moyang heaves a sigh and shuts his mouth.


    The man and Gao Ge are both so cunny!


    He has covered himself up so well. How did Gao Ge find it out?


    In the end, it is Gao Ge who clears his doubt, ¡°Principal, your smile was too fake.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll work on it in future.¡± Gongsun Moyang keeps it in mind.


    The ward becomes quiet suddenly.


    Gao Ge turns around to look at the woods outside the window.


    A few birds are hovering above the woods. They don¡¯t perch in the tree, as if they have no idea where to rest.


    ¡°I work for the Dragon Court and my post is also more senior than Tang Jiusi¡¯s.¡± The middle-aged man says, ¡°If you perform well on this task, you can enter the Dragon Court directly. You have my words.¡±


    ¡°Honestly, I am not interested in joining the Dragon Court.¡± Gao Ge says casually.


    ¡°50 spiritual jades.¡±


    ¡°Spiritual jades are not of much use to me.¡±


    The middle-aged man falls into thought.


    Gongsun Moyang is simmering with laughter.


    Watching the middle-aged man failing in the negotiation with Gao Ge, he feels so good.


    ¡°Then tell me, what do you want?¡± The middle-aged man says, ¡°As long as it is within my power limit.¡±


    Gao Ge touches his chin and thinks for a while. He says with a bitter smile, ¡°Actually, I am okay with working for the Dragon Court, but in order to test my capability, you arranged such an unfair contest and even drove me into a corner to test my confidence. Moreover, now you want to threaten me with Chen Xiaoyi¡¯s death, making me have no other choice but to follow your order. To be frank, I am a bit scared. I cannot think of any task that can be so tough that you spend so much effort.¡±


    The middle-aged man just lets Gao Ge go on talking without answering.


    ¡°There are many capable men in the Dragon Court. The reason why you must let me do it must be that I am not one of the Dragon Court members and never shows up in public. Then what kind of task needs someone irrelevant with the Dragon Court to do?¡± Gao Ge pats his head and looks at the middle-aged man grinningly, saying, ¡°Are you going to ask me to work undercover?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The middle-aged man is completely speechless now.


    It is really hard for him to understand how Gao Ge thinks of that according to the farfetched information he has got.


    He is so freaking clever.


    ¡°Tang Jiusi has a good judgement. When he recommended you to me, I was a bit doubtful. Now I can¡¯t help admiring him.¡± The middle-aged man says calmly.


    ¡°Then both you and Tang Jiusi have a good judgement.¡± Gao Ge says smilingly.


    The middle-aged man nods his head, ¡°Tang Jiusi also told me that the greatest merit of you was cheeky and shameless. He didn¡¯t lie to me.¡±


    Gao Ge feels awkward.


    This is the reason why he is unwilling to join the Dragon Court.


    These people just don¡¯t know how to talk nicely.


    ¡°You are right. In order to test your capability and mentality, we have made a lot of preparation. Do you think that you can still say no after we spent so many efforts?¡± The middle-aged man asks.


    Gao Ge pulls a long face and says, ¡°Will you kill me for disobeying your order?¡±


    ¡°Of course we won¡¯t kill you, but you have a lot of secrets, including where you keep your sword, what the energy in your body is, and what you have gone through in the secret realm of Mount Duanlong. These secrets are all worth digging out. I am only giving you some examples. But if we really want to threaten you, we can come up with many ways better than this.¡± The middle-aged man asks.


    It is obvious.


    He has been pissed off by Gao Ge.


    It makes perfect sense. The man must be at the top position in the Dragon Court.


    How can he allow Gao Ge to talk so rudely?


    ¡°100 spiritual jades, and you must keep my parents and friends safe. There is one more thing.¡± Gao Ge pauses, and then continues saying, ¡°Every time when the secret realm is opened, take me with you as long as you can.¡±


    ¡°I can promise you the first two things but the last one, I can¡¯t.¡± The middle-aged man says with a frown.


    It is not until now that he realizes that Gao Ge is so greedy.


    He wants to enter the secret realm every time it opens¡­


    How dare he!


    ¡°So this is end of the negotiation?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°How do you know there are more secret realms to open?¡± The middle-aged man asks.


    ¡°Therefore, maybe there are no secret realms anymore. In this case, why not agree to my request?¡± Gao Ge asks smilingly.


    The middle-aged man heaves a sigh, ¡°If you can finish the task well, I will promise you that.¡±


    Gao Ge hums with disdain.


    He feels that the man is not going to continue the conversation.


    If he can finish the task well?


    What is this?


    It is a typical empty promise!


    Gao Ge is not a kid. How can he be bamboozled by the man in this way?


    ¡°You know, my position is not powerful enough to have a say in many things.¡± The middle-aged man notices that Gao Ge is watching him in an annoyed look so he can only continue to say that.


    Gao Ge snorts.


    ¡°If the Lord Heaven Dragon of the Dragon Court cannot have a say, does it mean that only the Dragon King is qualified to make the final decision?¡±


    Hearing what Gao Ge said, the middle-aged man is instantly shocked.


    Even Gongsun Moyang is greatly stunned after hearing Gao Ge¡¯s words.


    By now, no one has ever pointed out the identity of the middle-aged man.


    Even when they just met Gao Ge, they didn¡¯t introduce themselves. It is because the middle-aged man has a special identity.


    Now Gao Ge directly points it out.


    ¡°How do you know that?¡± Heaven Dragon of the Dragon Court is basically at the top position and only second to one man in the Dragon Court.


    In the Dragon Court, there are 11 senior leaders, aka, Heaven Dragon, Land Dragon, Human Dragon, Flying Dragon, Horn Dragon, Lurking Dragon, Golden Dragon, Wood Dragon, Water Dragon, Fire Dragon and Earth Dragon. Above them is the supreme leader of the Dragon Court, Dragon King.


    Their identity is confidential even within the Dragon Court. Very few of the members have seen them.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that? I have a lot of secrets.¡± Gao Ge says with a smile.


    Heaven Dragon narrows his eyes.


    He looks at Gao Ge up and down, as if he can see through Gao Ge.


    Fearless, Gao Ge looks the man in the eye.


    Gongsun Moyang suddenly has a feeling that the atmosphere of this ward is changed.


    However, he has no idea what he should say. Hence, he can only wait and see.


    Time passes by.


    In the end, Heaven Dragon speaks first.

 Chapter 161 - Being Expelled

    Chapter 161 Being Expelled


    ¡°It seems that what you have known is far beyond my imagination, but I don¡¯t think you are sensible. Even if you know about my identity, you should pretend that you don¡¯t.¡± Heaven Dragon says, ¡°The Dragon Court has a lot of enemies. Don¡¯t you fear that we may directly kill you for that?¡±


    Gao Ge says with a sneer, ¡°As a big potato in the Dragon Court, you are so shameless to say that you are not very powerful in this organization. If I still keep silent and play dumb, aren¡¯t I being too stupid?¡±


    ¡°Young man, it is not a bad thing to take some beating.¡± Heaven Dragon says with a faint smile on his face.


    Gao Ge waves his hand, probably thinking that such a way of chatting is too boring, so he says bluntly, ¡°Without further ado, do you still think that my request is too over?¡±


    ¡°As to this issue, I need to think about it before giving you a reply.¡±


    After saying that, he turns around and wants to leave the ward.


    With his hand placed on the knob, he suddenly thinks of something and then turns around to look at Gao Ge, with a confused face, asking seriously, ¡°I still can¡¯t understand. Aren¡¯t you afraid that we may directly kill you for your knowing too much?¡±


    Gao Ge grins, ¡°Since you¡¯ve chosen me, you must have made some investigation. I haven¡¯t contacted with any organization since childhood. Neither have I ever met with any mysterious people. You¡¯ve known me well. In your eyes, I am safe to you. What can I be afraid of?¡±


    Heaven Dragon bursts into laughter and opens the door to walk outwards.


    Gongsun Moyang looks at Gao Ge smilingly, ¡°I¡¯ve met a lot of bold young people, but I seldom met someone like you who is bold enough to not fear death.¡±


    ¡°Thanks to Lord Human Dragon for the compliment.¡± Gao Ge says with a smile.


    Gongsun Moyang¡¯s smile instantly fades away. He stares at Gao Ge as if he were looking at an alien.


    Is this guy a monster?


    ¡°You even know about this?¡±


    Gao Ge says grinningly, ¡°It would be really strange if the principal of the first Cultivation Academy in Huaxia didn¡¯t hold an important position in the Dragon Court.¡±


    Gongsun Moyang sighs and says helplessly, ¡°Now I finally get to feel the same way with Heaven Dragon.¡±


    Gao Ge blinks his eyes and says curiously, ¡°What kind of feeling is that?¡±


    ¡°Well, it feels like my clothes being taken off by others.¡± Gongsun Moyang expresses his most direct feeling with very plain words.


    Gao Ge thinks it over and feels that Gongsun Moyang¡¯s expression is rather to the point indeed.


    Then he appears quite annoyed.


    Gongsun Moyang looks at him in confusion.


    Gao Ge explains, ¡°Upon thinking that I have taken off two old men¡¯s clothes, I feel so disgusted.¡±


    Gongsun Moyang is speechless.


    He believes that Gao Ge is so lucky that he can live until today without being slapped to death by others.


    After Gongsun Moyang also walks out of the ward, Yue Xincheng and others go back into the ward.


    ¡°Boss, what did the two old men talk with you?¡±


    Although Gao Ge does trust these people, on second thought, he still doesn¡¯t tell them the truth. Instead, he tells them that the two men asked him to carry out a special task and that he is hesitating whether to do it.


    ¡°Can you take us with you?¡± Yue Xincheng hastens to ask.


    Gao Ge shakes his head.


    Yue Xincheng says in a hurry, ¡°Then don¡¯t think about it anymore. You must reject it! Why are you still hesitating?¡±


    Gao Ge grins and says nothing.


    ¡°It seems that you are going to accept the task.¡± Xia Lu suddenly says.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t respond to her either.


    To be honest, it is not that Gao Ge is unwilling to respond to them but that the situation is not clear now. He must think it over and so does Heaven Dragon.


    He still needs some time to get recovered so he doesn¡¯t have to give a reply right now.


    Gao Ge has been in the ward for three days and then he returns to the dorm for a rest.


    After all, he is not seriously injured. It is not necessary for him to stay in the infirmary.


    Most importantly, the patients lying in there are mostly the students beaten up by Gao Ge. Every time he goes out of the ward for a walk, he can feel their resentment.


    The feeling is so bad.


    Lying in the bed of the dorm, he is well taken care of by Liang Bufan who is like a professional nurse.


    Even Meng Jing and Yue Xincheng are not as considerate as Liang Bufan.


    Sometimes Gao Ge also can¡¯t help wondering what kind of wife Liang Bufan will marry. Will the girl have a personality like Lu Zhishen¡¯s (A character in the ¡°Water Margin¡±) to make a good couple with him?


    During his rest in the dorm, Heaven Dragon comes by once.


    Only he and Gao Ge are in the dorm. No one knows what they have talked about. After Heaven Dragon leaves, a piece of news is announced via the Academy¡¯s broadcasting.


    ¡°Given that Gao Ge from No. 8 Class Chaos killed a contender in the contest, his sin cannot be forgiven though he did perform well. As it is an accidental act, the Academy, after deliberate consideration, hereby disqualifies Gao Ge for studying in the Academy and orders him to leave the campus within 3 days. Otherwise, he will be at his own risk!¡±


    Bang.


    It happens that Liang Bufan, who just brings hot water for Gao Ge, directly drops the pot.


    His face is full of anger, which is rarely seen.


    ¡°It is too over! How can the Academy make such a decision!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, they are being too ridiculous!¡± Chen Guo is also rather wrathful, ¡°How can they just expel Gao Ge like that? Chen Xiaoyi just deserves being killed. To expel Gao Ge for that kind of person? It¡¯s unfair!¡±


    ¡°Holy crap. Screw the expelling. It¡¯s no big deal!¡± Yue Xincheng looks rather calm, ¡°Boss, let¡¯s leave here after you rest for two more days. Hey. We don¡¯t have to be here.¡±


    ¡°Then I will go with you!¡± Liang Bufan says.


    Both Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng look at him.


    Liang Bufan blushes, saying, ¡°After all, I have thought it through. Maybe I am not suitable to be in the Cultivation Academy. Even if I stay here, I will only get bullied by others. Moreover, I cannot accept that Gao Ge should be expelled for such a ridiculous reason. This kind of school is not worthy of wasting my time anymore.¡±


    Gao Ge grins and says, ¡°It is not that serious. I am the one that the Academy expels. This is the place where you can enhance your capability. It is right for you to stay here.¡±


    ¡°Boss, I must go with you. Don¡¯t persuade me anymore.¡± Yue Xincheng says calmly.


    ¡°No way.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, you are my boss, not my father. You can¡¯t make the decision for me. I must go with you!¡± While Yue Xincheng is talking, he also starts to pack his stuff.


    ¡°What about Su Hui? Don¡¯t you want to be with her?¡± Gao Ge says grinningly.


    Yue Xincheng pauses for a bit and then thinks for a while. Then he goes back to packing again.


    ¡°What about Su Hui? She is not my girl. After all, she doesn¡¯t like me. There are so many beautiful girls in the world. It doesn¡¯t have to be her.¡± Yue Xincheng says with a chuckle.


    Gao Ge suddenly realizes that Yue Xincheng should be such a bad boy.

 Chapter 162 - Back in Hometown

    Chapter 162 Back in Hometown


    As to Gao Ge being expelled, the students in the Academy hold two opposite opinions.


    Some are happy to see him expelled from the Academy, believing that Gao Ge has caused too many troubles in the Academy. It is good that he is expelled out of the Academy. Moreover, he did kill Chen Xiaoyi in the contest. Even if Chen Xiaoyi did something wrong, Gao Ge should also be punished. This is inexcusable.


    Most of the favorers for the above opinion are those who were beaten by Gao Ge in the contest.


    On the contrary, some believe that the Academy¡¯s punishment is too harsh. Although Gao Ge did kill a student in the Academy, which is a grave crime indeed, the actual situation is obvious to all.


    Chen Xiaoyi deserved being killed anyway.


    Moreover, cultivators are supposed to get prepared for death anytime. This is what will happen on the way to Taoism.


    A heated dispute occurs among the students, but it will not affect the management¡¯s decision.


    Gao Ge has to leave regardless.


    That¡¯s final.


    Yue Xincheng and his other pals are filled with indignation while Gao Ge appears rather peaceful.


    Everything just meets his expectation.


    Only after he is expelled by the Cultivation Academy can he go to execute the special task.


    He plans this out with Heaven Dragon but very few people know about it.


    Yue Xincheng, Xia Lu and Meng Jing want to leave with Gao Ge.


    Apart from them, there are some more students who have the same idea, including Chen Guo, Liang Bufan and Yang Rui.


    Li Long and a group of students of No. 8 Class Chaos also claim to drop out of the Academy.


    Actually, some of them don¡¯t really want to leave the Academy. After all, they are not that close with Gao Ge. They just hope to force the Academy to make a compromise in this way.


    However, the Cultivation Academy apparently won¡¯t respond to their action. They can only give up after failing to gain any result.


    Standing at the gate of the Cultivation Academy, Gao Ge has a complex feeling suddenly.


    Though he knows that everything is planned and fake, he still feels rather sad.


    Meng Jing walks to Gao Ge¡¯s front and reaches out her hand to touch Gao Ge¡¯s face. Her hand is a bit cold.


    ¡°I know, you are to carry out a task. I will not ask you anything about it. What I want is that you can come back safe and sound. After you return, you will find that your girlfriend becomes rather capable.¡± Meng Jing says seriously while watching Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge nods his head heavily.


    Meng Jing is very gifted and hardworking, who was a straight A student in school before. In light of her indomitability, it is very likely for her to become a top cultivator in the Cultivation Academy.


    Gao Ge hugs Meng Jing for a while to feel her scent. Then Yue Xincheng runs over.


    ¡°Boss, I want a hug too!¡±


    ¡°Go away.¡± Gao Ge says directly.


    Yue Xincheng says in a low voice, ¡°Boss, where on earth are you going? I will pay you a visit when I have time.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. Interesting.¡±


    ¡°Forget it. I will not ask you then. Yet, if you encounter any undefeatable opponent, you just run away at once. After all, we have done it before.¡±


    ¡°Rest assured. I am not stupid.¡±


    Xia Lu also arrives at Gao Ge¡¯s front.


    With slightly red eyes and a rigid facial expression, she hesitates for a while and yet doesn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Is it about your brother?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    Xia Lu is startled with her eye widening in great surprise.


    ¡°Xia Shengtang has been caught by the Dragon Court. I heard of it before.¡± Gao Ge says, ¡°Yet, no worries. He will be fine soon.¡±


    Xia Lu is not a fool.


    Hearing what Gao Ge said, she quickly comes to her senses and bites her lips, asking, ¡°Is this one of the conditions in the agreement you reach with them?¡±


    ¡°Emm.¡± Gao Ge says, ¡°As long as I complete the task, the Dragon Court will forgive Xia Shengtang¡¯s past misdeeds.¡±


    Xia Lu suddenly has no idea what to say.


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡±


    Gao Ge says grinningly, ¡°If you must thank me for this, I will thank you for many times. You have done me a lot of favors. I must help you once anyway.¡±


    Then he takes a few steps backwards and waves his hand at his friends. Carrying his bag, he turns around to leave.


    Suddenly, Liang Bufan shouts loudly, ¡°Gao Ge, if you have any laundry to do, bring it back. I will do it for you!¡±


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t look back.


    Even if he knows the separation is temporary but under such a circumstance, he still feels rather sad.


    He can hear the sobbing of Meng Jing behind him as well as Yue Xincheng¡¯s sighing.


    Yet, he doesn¡¯t dare to look back.


    He has a feeling that if he doesn¡¯t leave resolutely now, it will become harder for him to leave then.


    ¡°Crap, Heaven Dragon, let¡¯s wait and see. I must make trouble for you as long as I find an opportunity¡­¡± Gao Ge thinks to himself angrily.


    Despite that, in fact, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t hold a grave grudge against them.


    After all, the Dragon Court stands for Huaxia.


    To be more specific, the Dragon Court¡¯s interest also equals to the country¡¯s interest.


    It is his obligation to do something for them.


    Besides, if he doesn¡¯t, then the Dragon Court member will need to do it. Yet, it is more likely for them to be exposed than him.


    Just like the Dragon Court knowing about all the cultivation schools, the cultivation schools and ancient martial arts families also have a lot of knowledge about the Dragon Court. Great chances are that they have acquired the information of many Dragon Court members.


    They are worried that the Dragon Court members may enter their schools as a spy.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t feel relieved until he gets on the high-speed train back to Jiangnan City.


    ¡°It is not bad to go back home.¡± He thinks to himself.


    Looking at the view outside the window, Gao Ge falls into deep thought.


    He is pondering over what Heaven Dragon said to him.


    According to Heaven Dragon, what he needs to do now is to leave the Cultivation Academy first.


    After he returns to Jiangnan City, someone will let him know what to do next.


    The pressing matter of the moment is to get infiltrated into the enemy.


    However, by now, Gao Ge has no idea who is his enemy and what he needs to do.


    It gives Gao Ge a feeling of great insecurity. Maybe it is because the Dragon Court doesn¡¯t trust him enough, worrying that something unexpected may happen if they tell him the whole plan. It is understandable. If he were Heaven Dragon, he might do the same thing.


    Having been back in Jiangnan City, Gao Ge takes a deep breath and strides forward.


    He is back in his hometown.


    It is pitiful that he is not returning home after getting fame or money.


    Instead, he comes back a bit down and out.


    In the taxi back to home, Gao Ge is checking the phone calendar.


    Suddenly, he receives a text.


    ¡°Welcome back. If you have time, come by to visit me.¡±

 Chapter 163 - To Be Your Father?

    The text is from Yue Xincheng¡¯s elder brother, Yue Tuzhi.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t like him. Even though Yue Xincheng is willing to think of him as a good person, but Gao Ge cannot. Gao Ge even refers to Yue Xincheng as ¡°Brother-dying buddy¡± for several times.


    When they used to skip class and go to the Internet caf¨¦, Gao Ge always asked Yue Xincheng to play MID with a rarely used role in the ¡°League of Legends¡±¡ªKarthus.


    It is only because this character is also nicknamed as Dead Chanter (whose Chinese translation is pronounced the same as a phrase which means ¡°the elder brother is dead¡±)


    If Yue Tuzhi knows about that, he must be rather disgruntled.


    ¡°It seems that the Yue Family has become stronger while I was away. I just arrive here and they can immediately get the information.¡± Gao Ge shakes his head.


    This is not surprising at all.


    The Ning Family has fallen apart.


    The Zhao Family has a lot of property indeed, but Gao Ge believes that they are no match for Yue Tuzhi anyway.


    In spite of his young age, Yue Xincheng is horribly shrewd.


    For instance, if you go into the bottom of the collapse of the Ning Family, you will find that Yue Tuzhi has been a part of it.


    When Gao Ge is back at home, his parents are both shocked. They hasten to ask him what has happened. Gao Ge tells them that he is on holiday so Gao Ming and Song Yun don¡¯t ask him anymore. They are just curious why Meng Jing doesn¡¯t come back together with Gao Ge.


    Lying on the bed of his own home, Gao Ge finally has a feeling of comfort.


    Whether boys or girls, when they leave their hometown someday, they will realize the happiest time is those days they spend with their parents.


    Being with their parents, they can have food when they get up; they will find the fridge filled with their favorite fruits and snacks every time they open it. Yet, one day, when they need to leave their home for work, they will find that even changing a bedsheet is so difficult. They may end up being covered with the bedsheet. Besides, in the fridge there will be only some leftovers, which are takeaway meals.


    It turns out that sweeping the floor every day is impossible; doing laundry on a daily basis is so annoying; cooking a meal once in a while takes quite a long time.


    This is the human nature. They always don¡¯t know what is important until they lose it, whether it is about love, kinship or friendship. They feel that there should be better things ahead. In their eyes, the sky is vast for them to explore. Yet, after they are fledged to fly, they realize that humans are complicated and the world affairs are inconstant. If they want to have freedom, they must shoulder the burden tagging along.


    Rubbing his numb face, Gao Ge takes out his phone to have a look. There is still no text from the Dragon Court but the texts from Meng Jing and Yue Xincheng.


    He texts them back, telling them he has been backing home safe and sound. Then he has his phone charged aside and falls asleep again.


    Not a while, he is woken up the ringing phone.


    He takes a look at the phone. It is a strange phone number but its domain is from Jiangnan City.


    After picking up the phone, here comes the voice of Yue Tuzhi.


    ¡°Are you really not coming to catch up?¡±


    Gao Ge hangs up without hesitation.


    He also blacklists the phone number.


    What is he doing? Is he a beauty? Does he have pretty legs?


    Bah!


    To his surprise, Yue Tuzhi calls him again with a new number soon.


    This time, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t hang up immediately. Instead, he feels a bit curious.


    It seems that Yue Tuzhi has something to talk with him!


    Otherwise, it doesn¡¯t make sense.


    ¡°Come to my house or I will go to your house, which one do you prefer?¡± Yue Tuzhi asks over the phone.


    Gao Ge chooses the former one without thinking.


    It is a reasonable decision.


    In Gao Ge¡¯s eyes, Yue Tuzhi is quite dangerous, whom he doesn¡¯t want to bring home. Hence, after dressing himself up, he is about to leave the house when he finds Gao Ming with a long face on the sofa. Seeing Gao Ge walking out his room, Gao Ge hurries to ask him to go over.


    ¡°Son, tell me, how do you usually coax Meng Jing?¡± Gao Ge asks with a stern face.


    Gao Ge is at a loss whether to cry or to laugh.


    Out of his surprise, his father is troubled by such an issue. Then he says, ¡°You may search online for some sweet words. This should work.¡±


    Gao Ming nods his head, who has seemingly understood Gao Ge¡¯s words.


    He leaves the house and takes a taxi towards the Yue¡¯s house.


    When he arrives at the Yue¡¯s house, surprisingly, Yue Tuzhi is playing Contra game in the living room. For a moment, Gao Ge feels his world turned upside down.


    Upon seeing Gao Ge, Yue Tuzhi passes him a handle.


    ¡°Would you like to join me?¡±


    Gao Ge snorts, ¡°Childish.¡±


    Yet, they are playing games in five minutes.


    Yue Tuzhi gets anxious, ¡°Are you done? If you don¡¯t know how to play it, don¡¯t play. Why are you borrowing a life from me after you are killed?¡±


    ¡°Enough. Don¡¯t be so stingy. A life only!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t borrow! Oh crap, don¡¯t¡­¡±


    They play the game for about two hours, during which, servants bring them beverage, snack and fruit.


    Gao Ge increasingly envies the lifestyle of the rich.


    Having thrown the handle aside, Gao Ge sits on the sofa and looks around.


    Yue Tuzhi gives him a bottle of Coke but Gao Ge rejects it, ¡°It is a kind of spermicide. I don¡¯t drink that. A glass of water with wolfberry will be fine. I am not a young man now. This kind of drink is more suitable.¡±


    Yue Tuzhi laughs and asks his servants to prepare that for Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge stands up to do some stretch-up.


    ¡°Tell me, why you asked me to come over.¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°Are you interested to become one of the Yue Family?¡± Yue Tuzhi asks Gao Ge with a smile.


    Gao Ge is surprised, ¡°You want me to be your father?¡±


    Yue Tuzhi¡¯s face clouds over with anger.


    He knows that Gao Ge dislikes him and that his words are always mean. Yet, he didn¡¯t expect that Gao Ge is so despicable.


    He takes a deep breath and suppresses his anger again.


    ¡°Just cut to the chase, okay? We are not on the Jingting Mountain. In no way can we never get tired of looking at each other.¡± Gao Ge says peacefully.


    Yue Tuzhi puts on a faint smile and nods his head to show his consent to Gao Ge¡¯s words. Hence, he continues to say, ¡°It is not a secret that you have been expelled from the Cultivation Academy, so I think you should rely on a school or ancient martial arts family. Otherwise, you will be obscured as an ordinary person very soon.¡±


    Gao Ge looks at him with a shadow of a smile, saying ironically, ¡°Are you God? Will my life be in your hand? Even if I really want to find a shelter, it doesn¡¯t have to be the Yue Family. There are so many cultivation schools and ancient martial arts families in Huaxia. The Yue Family is only one of them.¡±


    ¡°However, in terms of the current situation, it is not a bad thing for you to join the Yue Family. For other ancient martial arts families or cultivation schools, your joining only makes them even better but for us, you are like fuel delivered in the snow. The meanings are distinctive. Even if I don¡¯t say it clearly, you should know it well. Apart from that, your home is in Jiangnan City. With the Yue Family as your backing support, it will be smooth for you to give full play to your capability in Jiangnan City. I don¡¯t like drawing the long bow but I can assure you that the Yue Family has the final say on the affairs in Jiangnan City.¡±


    ¡°What about the Zhao Family?¡±


    ¡°The Zhao Family?¡± Yue Tuzhi sneers, ¡°In my view, the Zhao Family is like a locust in the late autumn, which will not last long.¡±


    The Yue Family is at the helm of Yue Tuzhi, a young man. When he just became the master of the family, he was entrusted with a mission at a critical and difficult moment. After all, the Yue Family at that time was at the moment of crisis, when many people claimed that the Yue Family was going to collapse. Yet, under such a circumstance, Yue Tuzhi overcame all the obstacles with his righteous ardor, showing his young wildness incisively and completely.


    However, the Ning Family, which could suppress the Yue Family at ease, now is already gone.


    This is Yue Tuzhi¡¯s capability.


    Even though Gao Ge dislikes him, he does recognize Yue Xincheng¡¯s capability, except that this man is too shrewd. That¡¯s to say, if Yue Tuzhi were not so shrewd, the Yue Family would be annexed by others in the cultivation world where the competition is so fierce.

 Chapter 164 - Have a Ride!

    Chapter 164 Have a Ride!


    According to Yue Tuzhi, he just turns up his nose at the Zhao Family.


    Maybe in his eyes, the Ning Family and Zhao Family are essentially the same, which are both manipulated by him.


    This is the unruliness of Yue Tuzhi.


    Hence, the young wildness also varies from people to people. Some may become stronger when going wild while others may vanish for going wild.


    Apparently, Yue Tuzhi belongs to the former kind.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you some time to think about it.¡± Yue Tuzhi looks at Gao Ge and continues to say.


    Gao Ge can¡¯t understand why.


    ¡°Apart from being handsome, what merit do I have?¡± Gao Ge asks, ¡°If you had a sister, I could still understand your action. Maybe you want me to become your sister-in-law. Yet, you don¡¯t even have a sister, so why are you doing this?¡±


    Yue Tuzhi stays silent for a moment and says in a low voice, ¡°I have a brother. Will you consider him?¡±


    Gao Ge increasingly feels that Yue Tuzhi is so mean to Yue Xincheng. How can he propose such an idea to Gao Ge?


    When Gao Ge stands up to leave, Yue Tuzhi hastens to say, ¡°Take your time. Think about it carefully.¡±


    Gao Ge directly walks out of the Yue¡¯s house without saying anything.


    Out of his expectation, Yue Tuzhi asked him around only to take him into the Yue Family.


    However, it is a good sign for Gao Ge.


    At least, even Yue Tuzhi believes that he is expelled out of the Cultivation Academy.


    This is good news.


    It makes Gao Ge more secure.


    On the way back home, Gao Ge takes out his phone to check for a few times but he still doesn¡¯t find any instruction from Heaven Dragon.


    Gao Ge feels a bit anxious.


    By now, he has no idea what task on earth he is going to execute.


    After he returns home, he finds that his father still looks gloomy.


    His mother is cooking in the kitchen.


    ¡°Gao Ge, come here!¡±


    Gao Ming shouts angrily at him.


    Gao Ge goes over in a hurry.


    Gao Ming glares at him and says, ¡°What a bad idea you told me! It didn¡¯t work at all.¡±


    Gao Ge is dumbfounded, asking, ¡°What idea?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t¡­ Didn¡¯t you ask me to search for some sweet words online?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    ¡°It didn¡¯t work!¡± Gao Ming says angrily.


    Gao Ge coughs and doubts whether the middle-aged people don¡¯t like hearing sweet words.


    ¡°I asked your mom whether she had body odor (The phrase translated in Chinese literally means fox¡¯s odor), and then she beat me up.¡± Gao Ming says with grievance, ¡°I was ready to ask her why she was as charming as a fox.¡±


    Gao Ge is speechless.


    It seems that there is nothing wrong with his idea.


    However, his father used the idea in the wrong way!


    He tells Gao Ming again, ¡°You ask my mom later that whether my grandpa has stolen the stars from the sky. Otherwise, how come he has such a beautiful daughter with eyes as pretty as twinkling stars?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Gao Ming becomes thrilled and suddenly feels what Gao Ge said quite pleasing.


    ¡°Yes, you can have a try.¡± After saying that, Gao Ge goes into the kitchen to help his mother with cooking.


    At the dinner time, Meng Jing¡¯s parents come by, who feel a bit surprised upon seeing Gao Ge. When they learn that Gao Ge is on holiday, they become quite confused and question why Meng Jing isn¡¯t back. As to that, Gao Ge makes up an excuse to dodge their questioning.


    Gao Ming and Meng Jing¡¯s father have a drink over the meal.


    When they almost finish drinking, Meng Jing¡¯s father suddenly thinks of something so he drags Gao Ge towards him.


    ¡°Gao Ge, you are not a kid anymore. Now that you are with Jing, I have no comment on the thing between you two. After all, I¡¯ve known you since you were a child and you are not a bad kid. Hopefully, you can make some achievement one day. However, I still have something to tell you.¡±


    Gao Ge hastens to sit well and faces his future father-in-law in a perturbed mood. After all, he and Meng Jing are not married, so he must treat the man in front of him well, ¡°Uncle Meng, just say it.¡±


    Seeing Gao Ge¡¯s good manner, Meng Jing¡¯s father nods his head and puts his arm around Gao Ge¡¯s neck with red eyes, saying in the breath reeking of booze, ¡°You two are still kids¡­¡±


    ¡°Uncle Meng, you just said I was not a kid anymore.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Meng Jing¡¯s father stares at him in anger.


    Gao Ge heaves a sigh.


    Sigh! How come these cheesy middle-aged men change their mood so frequently?


    ¡°You are still young, so there are some things you cannot do. Of course, your father is okay with that. After all, he is your father while I am the girl¡¯s father. In the end, it is the girl who will suffer loss. Oh¡­ But the boy and girl stuff¡­¡±


    Gao Ge feels that the conversation seems to be non-stop, so he hastens to say, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Uncle. You can feel free to ask me if you have any questions about it.¡±


    Meng Jing¡¯s father is shocked.


    Meng Jing¡¯s parents instantly become angry.


    Yet, Gao Ge¡¯s parents put on a proud face.


    Gao Ge suddenly realizes that he may have said something inappropriate¡­


    Then Meng Jing¡¯s father takes up the chair all of a sudden.


    ¡°Brat! Freeze! Don¡¯t stop me! I must kill him! I must kill him!¡±


    After Meng Jing¡¯s parents leave, Gao Ge is dragged by Gao Ming and Song Yun to their front again.


    ¡°You brat, tell us. What on earth happened? Why do you come back only?¡± Gao Ming asks with a frown.


    Gao Ge gets shocked and blinks his eyes.


    ¡°If only you were on holiday and Jing weren¡¯t, would you come back? You must have stayed at the Academy with her.¡± Gao Ming says with a frown.


    Gao Ge is even more astonished that his father should know him so well.


    ¡°Are you expelled by the Academy?¡± Gao Ming says.


    He just hits the nail on the head!


    Gao Ge is starting to doubt whether his father has inserted a spy in the Cultivation Academy. If not, how can he know everything like the back of his hand?


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    Gao Ming sneers, saying, ¡°What¡¯s the point of hiding this from your parents now? Anyway, it is fine. After all, you were admitted by the Cultivation Academy. Go out with me tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Go out?¡±


    ¡°Well, go to sleep early. We can talk tomorrow.¡±


    After saying that, Gao Ming and Song Yun stand up and go back to their room.


    Seeing the confident look of his parents, Gao Ge gets even more curious.


    At night, Gao Ge lies on the bed and still receives no instruction from the Dragon Court.


    He even starts to wonder whether he is expelled for real.


    They just dislike him so they trick him out of the Academy in this way and make him leave without any grudge.


    What a nice catch!


    As he makes blind and disorderly conjectures, he falls sleep then.


    The next morning, Gao Ming drags Gao Ge out of his bed.


    ¡°Grab a bite and then come with me.¡±


    Gao Ming¡¯s mysterious look does stimulate Gao Ge¡¯s curiosity. Hence, he has a quick meal and leaves with Gao Ming.


    ¡°Wait me up. I¡¯ll go to fetch the vehicle.¡±


    Hearing that, Gao Ge is instantly shocked. Did his parents make a fortune while he was away?


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t feel relieved until he sees the pedal electric bike in front of him.


    ¡°Get on the bike. Let¡¯s have a ride!¡± Gao Ming shouts loudly.


    His hysterical cry sounds like him driving a luxury car now.

 Chapter 165 - Treading Heaven Martial Arts Club

    Chapter 165 Treading Heaven Martial Arts Club


    When the electric bike stops, Gao Ge raises his head. He feels a bit confused at the building before him.


    This is a quadrangle courtyard of antique flavor with a large floor area. The previous owner must be rich.


    Yet, now the sign on the door has been changed into Treading Heaven Martial Arts Club.


    ¡°Are we at the destination?¡± Gao Ge asks in confusion.


    ¡°Go inside first.¡± Gao Ming says.


    Gao Ge nods his head and follows Gao Ming into the martial arts club. He wonders when such a grand martial arts club appears in Jiangnan City.


    After entering the martial arts club, they can hear the shouting of the students there during practice. In the yard, tens of students dressed in the club clothes are standing in an organized and ordered way.


    They vary in age. Some of them may be in their 20s and some are only 5 or 6 years old.


    ¡°Gao Ming, why are you here?¡± A middle-aged man suddenly walks towards them and greets warmly.


    Gao Ming shakes hands with the man and says with a smile on his face, ¡°Liu, this is my son.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Liu looks at Gao Ge and nods his head slightly, saying, ¡°Does he want to have class in our martial arts club? No problem. We are old friends. I will talk to my boss about it and give you a discount!¡±


    He looks rather generous.


    ¡°Great. Ha ha!¡± Gao Ming is finally relieved and raises his eyebrows at Gao Ge. It seems that he is asking whether Gao Ge is happy and surprised at the result.


    Gao Ge is so depressed.


    What the hell is going on?


    So he comes all the way here only to learn martial arts in this place?


    ¡°Gao Ge, what are you doing? Come over and greet Uncle Liu.¡± Gao Ming coughs and says.


    Gao Ge feels a bit frustrated and yet, he still comes forward and greets the man.


    ¡°Ha ha, Gao Ge must have forgotten me. I hugged you in childhood!¡± Uncle Liu says smilingly.


    Gao Ge frowns and whispers, ¡°Uncle Liu, I was not born in your childhood.¡±


    Uncle Liu scratches his hair and feels awkward about Gao Ge¡¯s reply.


    However, what Gao Ge said is right indeed.


    ¡°Hmm, Uncle Liu, what do you teach in the martial arts club?¡± Gao Ge asks curiously.


    ¡°In fact, it is nothing much but teaching the students how to practice Qi and become a cultivator.¡± Uncle Liu speaks with fervor and assurance, ¡°You must know about the Cultivation Academy. It hasn¡¯t officially started to recruit students so people will come to the martial arts club to study in advance. In this way, they can stay ahead of others at the starting line. If they are admitted by the Cultivation Academy, they will have better chance of performing well so that they can earn the attention from the Academy management and learn more skills!¡±


    Hmm.


    He is even talking about staying ahead of others at the starting line.


    It is like the students of the last year in primary school preparing lessons before getting into the middle school.


    The children are faced with so much stress now. The martial arts club is nothing more like a Children¡¯s Palace.


    Gao Ge keeps looking around for a while and suddenly notices something wrong.


    He looks at Uncle Liu and asks, ¡°Are these people conducting Qi?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°But the Qi conduction method they are using is different from that of the Cultivation Academy.¡± Gao Ge says in surprise.


    ¡°Ha ha, listen to yourself. How do you know what Qi conduction method the Cultivation Academy adopts?¡± Uncle Liu says disapprovingly.


    Gao Ming says, ¡°Gao Ge used to be a student of the Cultivation Academy¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Uncle Liu is surprised and hastens to ask, ¡°Then why does he come here to learn martial arts?¡±


    ¡°He has been expelled¡­¡± Saying that, Gao Ming heaves a sigh. Moreover, while he was saying that, he lowered his voice purposefully. He seemed to believe that it was an indecent thing.


    Gao Ge admires his father¡¯s ability of imagination very much.


    Just like before, when he came back from Mount Duanlong, they thought he was going to jail so they cried so sadly.


    Now he has come back from the Academy, they start to wonder whether he has been expelled by the Academy.


    It should not be put in that way.


    To be more exact, his parents believe that he has been expelled.


    He fails to understand why his parents always think of him in this way¡­


    He feels so sad.


    To be honest, he feels this martial arts club is a bit weird.


    Putting other factors aside, the Qi conduction method that the students are practicing, originating from nowhere, look rather tedious and useless. Besides, it may easily incur troubles during the cultivation. Why are they practicing it?


    Of course, it may be because the Qi conduction method of the Cultivation Academy has not been popularized.


    ¡°Gao Ge, let¡¯s go to sign you up.¡± Gao Ming says.


    Gao Ge is about to say something when an unpleasant voice comes from his back.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this my classmate, Gao Ge? Why is he here? I heard that he went to the Cultivation Academy!¡±


    ¡°He is your classmate? I heard them say that he seemed to be expelled by the Cultivation Academy.¡±


    Gao Ge turns around only to find a few boy students gesticulating at him.


    Two of them are Gao Ge¡¯s classmates indeed. It surprises him that they should be here too.


    ¡°Fei Yang, he is Gao Ge of the same class with you indeed! He used to bully a lot of students at school.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, every dog has its day. He could be arrogant in school but now we are all cultivators. Who will be afraid of him?¡±


    Gao Ge narrows his eyes to look at Fei Yang. After thinking for a while, he says, ¡°Fei Yang, as I recall, when we were at school, you were bullied by others for several times and it was me who helped you out, right?¡±


    ¡°Ah? Fei Yang, were you bullied by others before?¡±


    ¡°Fei Yang, according to Gao Ge, didn¡¯t he get you covered?¡±


    Fei Yang is tall and thin. At present, he blushes with embarrassment as if being greatly disgraced.


    ¡°Cut it out! When did I need you to help me out?¡± Fei Yang says furiously, ¡°You are so weak. How can you do that?¡±


    Gao Ge shakes his head.


    Gao Ge may punch him and teach him a lesson back in the old times but now that his father and his father¡¯s friend are here, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t feel like conflicting with him.


    ¡°Gao Ge, let¡¯s go.¡± Gao Ming also seems to worry that Gao Ge may cause trouble here.


    He knows Gao Ge well, who has a bad temper just like him at the young age. He was often asked to the school by the class teacher for Gao Ge fighting at school.


    Moreover, all he wants now is to send Gao Ge into the martial arts club for study.


    If Gao Ge has a conflict with the students now, it will be a thorny problem. The martial arts club won¡¯t enroll a student who likes fighting. It is not different from asking for trouble themselves.


    ¡°Freeze!¡± Fei Yang suddenly shouts, ¡°Gao Ge, make it clear to everyone here. When did Papa need you to help me out? Look at you. You have been expelled from the Cultivation Academy. Why are you still so arrogant?¡±


    ¡°Whose papa are you?¡± Gao Ge pulls a long face with cold eyes.


    ¡°Your papa, so what? Hmm. You were always at the edge of being expelled back in school. People thought that you might turn into somebody just like Cinderella after you entered the Cultivation Academy. How disappointing! You are still nobody and will never become Cinderella¡­¡±

 Chapter 166 - Challenge the Martial Arts Club?

    Chapter 166 Challenge the Martial Arts Club?


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    The one who is yelling is not Gao Ge but Gao Ming.


    He roars in anger, ¡°Are you Fei Yang? Gao Ge is my son. You said you were his papa? Who do you think you are? Moreover, even if my son is expelled by the Cultivation Academy, he is way better than you. You don¡¯t even get into there. On what grounds do you dare to laugh at my son?¡±


    Gao Ge laughs and suddenly feels that his father is quite talented in quarreling, except that his father has been restrained by his mother all the time.


    After Gao Ming finishes talking, the other students also burst into laughter.


    ¡°Yeah, Fei Yang, you are not qualified to laugh at Gao Ge. Even though he is expelled from the Academy, he has been in there before.¡±


    Fei Yang gets even more furious so he says without thinking, ¡°Old man, get out of this. You are Gao Ge¡¯s father? It makes sense then. When the above behave wrongly the below will do the same¡­¡±


    Fei Yang doesn¡¯t finish his words. It is not because he realizes he is being rude to others and reins in at the brink of the precipice in time but because Gao Ge has rushed to his front and punched him.


    His fist is punched heavily on Fei Yang¡¯s chest.


    Crack.


    The sound of bone cracking is rather clear.


    Fei Yang is thrown up to the air and then falls on the ground heavily, making the noise of ¡°Bang.¡±


    ¡°What a wimp! You are too weak to go elsewhere. You can only stay in this martial arts club.¡± Gao Ge says with a sneer.


    His experience of being human twice makes him unwilling to pay attention to this contemptible scoundrel.


    However, faced with this kind of man¡¯s insult, Gao Ge will not stand it again and again.


    If being a grownup means submitting to others¡¯ humiliation and provocation, it is of too low class.


    After all, Gao Ge is not willing to become like that, which is probably a trait inherited from his parents. At the moment, Gao Ming doesn¡¯t intend to stop Gao Ge. Instead, he cheers up for Gao Ge, ¡°That¡¯s my boy! Good for you!¡±


    Gao Ge grins at Gao Ming.


    ¡°Gee! Gao Ming, what are you doing?¡± Liu instantly pulls a long face and says, ¡°How can you make trouble here?¡±


    Hearing that, Gao Ming is burning with anger.


    ¡°Make trouble? That brat just insulted me face to face and now you should accuse us of making trouble?¡±


    ¡°You are a grownup. How can you be as rash as a child? It is not a big deal to be insulted for a bit. Now that you¡¯ve done this, our manager will not let go of you¡­¡±


    Liu says with a long face.


    Gao Ge slowly walks to Liu¡¯s front.


    They look each other in the eye.


    Gao Ge suddenly laughs at Liu and says to him gently, ¡°Screw you.¡±


    ¡°What? What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Uncle Liu, don¡¯t be angry. Being insulted is not a big deal.¡± Gao Ge says grinningly.


    He is the most annoyed by the one who talks big without putting himself into others¡¯ shoes. He put on a look of ¡°none of his business¡± a moment ago, and now when Gao Ge beats the boy in the martial arts club, he stands out to condemn others from the moral perspective. What a shameless man!


    Although Gao Ge doesn¡¯t know how close Liu and his father are, he feels that his father shouldn¡¯t be with such a friend.


    At least, when he spoke that bad language, Gao Ming didn¡¯t give him a kick and ask him to apologize.


    It means that what he said to Liu is also approved by Gao Ming.


    He has to consider many factors, and otherwise he will scold Liu face to face.


    ¡°Gao Ming! Look at your son. What an ill-bred brat!¡±


    Gao Ming looks at Liu and snorts, putting forward the annoying excuse, ¡°He is still a child. Don¡¯t be too serious with him. He still hasn¡¯t known how to behave well!¡±


    Liu stares at Gao Ge, who is much taller than him, and gets tremendously furious.


    Gao Ge is still a child?


    ¡°I assume that you just don¡¯t want to study here.¡± Liu says with a cold face.


    ¡°What can I learn from such a martial arts club?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    He says that not to provoke anyone, though it does sound like that. And he does think in that way from his heart.


    He looks here and there, feeling that the martial arts club has nothing special.


    It can only bamboozle innocent people before the Cultivation Academy expands in Huaxia.


    ¡°Hmm, you are looking down upon our martial arts club, right?¡± A young student behind Gao Ge suddenly says.


    Gao Ge looks at him and nods his head, ¡°Yes, did you just realize that?¡±


    ¡°Gao Ge, shut up! This is our owner¡¯s son!¡± Liu is taken aback instantly.


    Gao Ge takes a tumble, ¡°The martial arts club owner is your father?¡±


    The young man laughs and greets Gao Ge with hands held in front of his chest, ¡°Guo Liang from Treading Heaven Martial Arts Club would like to challenge you hereby!¡±


    Gao Ge is surprised, ¡°You want to challenge me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve already done a lot against our martial arts club. As the owner¡¯s son, if I don¡¯t show you my capability, how can we convince the students to stay here?¡± Guo Liang says coldly.


    It does make sense.


    Gao Ge thinks about it and accepts his challenge. He waves his hand at Guo Liang, ¡°Well, hurry up. Let¡¯s get it done quickly. I must go back home for dinner.¡±


    ¡­


    Guo Liang is so pissed off by Gao Ge.


    The random saying of Gao Ge is such a humiliation to him!


    The other students in the martial arts club all stop to glare at Gao Ge with anger. After all, they are the students of the martial arts club. Gao Ge¡¯s disdain for the martial arts club is also a humiliation for them. Hence, they share a bitter hatred of the enemy, hoping that the owner¡¯s son can defeat Gao Ge with relentless moves. In that case, they can insult him back together!


    ¡°Gao Ge¡­ Are you sure about this?¡± Gao Ming coughs and hastens to ask.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± After Gao Ge just said that, Guo Liang suddenly waves his fist to strike at him at a fast speed. Guo Liang does look a bit capable.


    He just wonders when such a capable person comes to Jiangnan City without being intervened by the Zhao Family and Yue Family.


    Don¡¯t they realize that the martial arts club has posed a threat to them?


    When Guo Liang arrives at his front, Gao Ge urges his power of stars to punch his fist against Guo Liang¡¯s fist without hesitation.


    Bang!


    The two fists are hit together, causing a gust of air wave. However, as the air wave surges, Guo Liang can¡¯t help retreating with a miserable face. On the contrary, Gao Ge is still standing there firmly with his facial expression unchanged at all. He doesn¡¯t even move a step, showing his state of ease vividly.


    ¡°What strong strength¡­ He is at least at the peak of Qi practicing realm. Maybe he is even a cultivator reaching the realm of Strength Protection¡­¡± Guo Liang makes a quick judgment in his mind.


    ¡°Will you continue or not?¡± Gao Ge says grinningly, ¡°If not, I will go back home for dinner.¡±


    Guo Liang says nothing and falls into deep thought.


    The eyes of the students behind him make him feel like being on pins and needles.


    He doesn¡¯t even dare to turn around to face the looks of the students.


    He knows that those people must be extremely disappointed at him.


    Gao Ge takes the opportunity to say to Gao Ming, ¡°Dad, did you see that? This martial arts club is quite so-so and has no real capable men here. If you ask me to learn martial arts here, it is a total waste of money and time.¡±


    Gao Ming looks as if deep in thought and then nods his head. He suddenly feels that what Gao Ge said is quite reasonable.

 Chapter 167 - The Martial Arts Club’s Owner Appears

    Chapter 167 The Martial Arts Club¡¯s Owner Appears


    Gao Ming is rather simple-minded.


    He believes that his son must not be a capable student since he has been expelled from the Cultivation Academy. Otherwise, if Gao Ge is excellent enough, he will be forgiven regardless of any mistake. Generally, the top students at school won¡¯t be expelled even if they sneak into the principal¡¯s house at night.


    However, the son of the martial arts club¡¯s owner cannot even take a punch of Gao Ge.


    It is obvious that such a martial arts club is not worth signing up for either.


    Funnily enough, Gao Ming has no idea that his son showed his extraordinary talents in the Academy and even defeated all the students in the contest.


    Gao Ge is basically the most excellent one among the top students.


    ¡°Guo Liang, are you also no match for Gao Ge?¡± Someone asks.


    The question deeply hurts Guo Liang.


    He takes a deep breath and holds in his anger, saying, ¡°Go on!¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gao Ge beckons Guo Liang over..


    Guo Liang flies into a rage and strides forward to Gao Ge. Meanwhile, he strikes at Gao Ge with the palm, stirring a gust of whistling palm wind.


    Gao Ge raises his eyebrows slightly, ¡°Interesting.¡± Then he strikes a Thunder Fist out, making Guo Liang thrown away directly.


    After falling on the ground, just like Fei Yang, Guo Liang also spits a few mouthfuls of blood, feeling that his viscera are seriously injured.


    It is not Gao Ge¡¯s fault. It is because Guo Liang didn¡¯t control his strength well so that it surged madly and hurt himself when it was hit against Gao Ge¡¯s power of stars.


    Gao Ge heaves a sigh.


    Why is Guo Liang hurt?


    He asked for it himself.


    ¡°May I leave now?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    Guo Liang is so embarrassed that he feels like burying his head into the earth like an ostrich encountering danger.


    At the moment, the door of the room is opened. A middle-aged man wearing a long gown walks out of the room with a few men behind him.


    ¡°Now you want to run away after beating our men?¡±


    Gao Ge feels headache.


    There is no end to this.


    Is he in the game of Maple Story?


    ¡°Do you have other helpers? Come out for once. I don¡¯t want to fight with you one after another.¡± Gao Ge takes a deep breath and says.


    The few people led by the middle-aged man instantly become stern.


    One of them laughs and says, ¡°An, See? This young man is so ignorant of fear!¡±


    The leading middle-aged man snorts and comes to Guo Liang, lowering his head to ask, ¡°Can you stand up?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Guo Liang answers in an extremely low voice without courage to raise his head a bit.


    ¡°Then get up. Don¡¯t make a scene here. Are you trying to feign an injury?¡± The middle-aged man says impatiently.


    Liu hastens to run over.


    ¡°Boss¡­¡±


    ¡°Are they your friends?¡± The middle-aged man says to Liu.


    ¡°Yes¡­ No! They are not my friends. I don¡¯t know them!¡± Liu squeezes the words through his teeth.


    The middle-aged man gives a stern look and strikes his palm out, stirring up a gust of palm wind to blow him away.


    ¡°If you admit it, I will still regard you as a courageous man. However, you choose to turn your back on your friend for staying out of trouble. How can we take someone so shameless as you? Get lost!¡±


    Liu lies on the ground and can hardly get up.


    Gao Ge takes a deep breath.


    This middle-aged man must be Guo Liang¡¯s father.


    He is quite merciless to his men!


    It remains unknown whether he holds the same attitude towards outsiders.


    Besides, upon seeing the moves of Guo An, Gao Ge realizes that Guo An is much more capable than Guo Liang and even not less capable than himself.


    Even if he has opened three martial meridians and been able to run the power of stars faster, he is not sure to take the upper hand.


    Since when such a master arrived in Jiangnan City?


    What about the Yue Family? The Zhao Family? Are they dead? Why don¡¯t they do anything about him?


    ¡°Boy, what is your name?¡± The middle-aged man asks.


    ¡°Gao Ge.¡±


    ¡°My name is Guo An, the owner of the Treading Heaven Martial Arts Club.¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head and can¡¯t help asking, ¡°Do you have other masters? Like Guo Gai (which literally means pot cover in Chinese), Guo Wan Piao Pen (which literally means pots and pans in Chinese). If you do, just ask them all to come out. I really want to go back home for dinner. Don¡¯t make it a wheel battle.¡±


    ¡°Brat, how dare you!¡±


    ¡°Who allows you to talk a lot of nonsense in the Treading Heaven Martial Arts Club?¡±


    ¡°Hum. Look at the place you are standing at. Do you really believe that newborn calves are not afraid of tigers?¡±


    Gao Ge says with a sneer, ¡°What a coincidence! I did beat a tiger before.¡±


    ¡°Fine. Good for you. Yet, if I fight with you, I will be bullying the weak by being strong. I must be despised by others if it leaks out. It happens that your father is here too. I shall fight with him.¡± Guo An says.


    Gao Ming gets furious instantly.


    He stamps on his feet out of anger, ¡°You want to fight with me? In your dreams! Hum, you won¡¯t be qualified to fight with me unless you defeat my son first!¡±


    Gao Ge gazes at his father.


    It seems that his habit of talking big and being shameless is inherited from his father¡­


    ¡°Dad, aren¡¯t you afraid that I will not be able to defeat him?¡± Gao Ge asks him in a low voice.


    ¡°It will be okay if you can¡¯t. If the worst comes to the worst, we will be beaten up together.¡± Gao Ming says in a sophisticated way.


    Gao Ge heaves a sigh.


    What his father said is so unarguable. He is speechless again¡­


    ¡°Oh?¡± Guo An is surprised. Hearing what Gao Ming said, he doesn¡¯t get angry. Instead, he holds Gao Ming in high respect, ¡°Fellow Cultivator, do you think that I am not qualified to challenge you?¡±


    Gao Ming is amused, ¡°This is the first time that someone has called me Fellow Cultivator! I am always referred to as Mah-fellow.¡±


    He is telling the truth. After all, he and Song Yun love playing mahjong.


    ¡°Mah-fellow?¡± Guo An takes a tumble and says smilingly, ¡°It turns out that you are under the clan of Mayi (Mayi, the legendary originator of fortune-telling).¡±


    ¡°Mayi?¡± Gao Ming is totally bewildered.


    Gao Ge coughs, saying, ¡°Mr. Guo, I am not an unreasonable person. I have my reason to get into the fight today but now I shall not talk about it.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Guo An is a bit confused, feeling that Gao Ge is quite interesting.


    Gao Ge laughs and says, ¡°If I want to reason with you, I must defeat you first. Otherwise, I will have to admit defeat and beg for mercy. I don¡¯t like doing that.¡±


    Guo An doesn¡¯t get angry with Gao Ge for feeling himself disdained. Instead, he bursts into laughter and rolls up his sleeves.


    ¡°How interesting! Nice. Boy, no matter what the result is, I will not kill you. Come on.¡±


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t take his opponent lightly, so he quickly takes out his sword.


    ¡°Emm?¡± Guo An is not surprised at the sudden appearance of Gao Ge¡¯s sword, but what really amazes him is that Gao Ge should be a swordsman, ¡°You are a swordsman?¡±


    ¡°More or less.¡± Gao Ge thinks about it and says.


    Although he has practiced sword for not a long time, the Flying Star Sword and his power of stars are perfectly integrated. With the help of the Flying Star Sword, he can become much more capable.


    Faced with the opponent like Guo Liang, Gao Ge is disinclined to use his sword. After all, using the Flying Star Sword is a great consumption for his power of stars.


    However, now he is confronting Guo An. Great chances are that Guo An is a master of Strength Protection.


    To cope with such a master, Gao Ge must have some moves up his sleeve.

 Chapter 168 - Guo An Admits Defeat

    Chapter 168 Guo An Admits Defeat


    Guo An takes a deep breath and slightly nods his head, ¡°You are so capable at such a young age. Swordsman as you are, you defeated my son without using your sword. It seems that my son deserves the failure.¡±


    Gao Ge laughs.


    The next second Gao Ge strikes at his opponent with his sword.


    Guo An gives a cold look and presses down his hands to urge his strength, causing a gust of strong wind to slow down Gao Ge¡¯s action.


    Gao Ge splits the wind with one strike and at the same time, the sword spirit spreads out madly.


    Guo An wants to catch Gao Ge¡¯s Flying Star Sword with his hand to show his capability, but when he holds out his hand, his body is covered by a chill.


    He realizes that Gao Ge¡¯s sword is rather unusual, so he leans aside and dodges the strike.


    Afterwards, he tries to aim a kick at Gao Ge¡¯s wrist so as to get rid of his sword and get the upper hand.


    Unexpectedly, Gao Ge has seen through his intention. Calm and collected, he raises his sword at the critical moment and strikes at the leg that Guo An kicks him with.


    It is too late for Guo An to dodge the attack. With his leg being injured, he throws a punch at Gao Ge to force him backwards. Meanwhile, he also keeps retreating. His gown has been slashed and his leg has been wounded too.


    ¡°What a fierce sword method! It is diversified, overbearing and brutal¡­¡± Guo An takes a deep breath and feels a bit surprised, ¡°It is rather impressive that you can comprehend the sword method and utilize it skillfully!¡±


    Gao Ge grins and doesn¡¯t respond to Guo An¡¯s compliment.


    After all, Guo An was injured by Gao Ge just now. If Gao Ge pays him a compliment now, he will regard it as a disdainful gesture.


    ¡°Come on!¡± Guo An doesn¡¯t continue flattering Gao Ge. Instead, he rushes towards Gao Ge¡¯s front in a big stride like a fierce tiger going downhill.


    He throws punches one after another, stirring up gusts of punch wind.


    He acts rather fiercely.


    Faced with Guo An¡¯s violent attack, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t get into trouble. Instead, he handles it well.


    They two get into a close combat with whistling punch wind and glittering sword light.


    The onlookers also become serious, whose eyes widen in excitement, as if they are afraid to leave out any detail.


    Fei Yang has stood up and then he quietly comes to Guo Liang.


    ¡°Liang, let¡¯s give him a sneak attack¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Guo Liang becomes furious about Fei Yang¡¯s words and slaps him in the face, ¡°My father is fighting with him. We must stay out of it. It is quite lucky and beneficial for us to see two capable men competing. How dare you want to throw a sneak attack at Gao Ge off guard? Hum. Get lost! Go away, or I will kill you!¡±


    Having been scolded by Guo Liang, Fei Yang is even angrier but he can¡¯t do anything about it.


    He has a feeling that if he rushes forward to give a surprise attack, he will be slashed into pieces by the sword.


    Bang!


    Guo An¡¯s iron fist and Gao Ge¡¯s sword are hit against each other, causing the sound of metal clanking.


    Then they two retreat in gasps at the same time.


    ¡°Mr. Guo¡¯s fist method is so impressive!¡± Gao Ge really means it.


    He has learned the Thunder Fist of the Xia Family.


    In his view, the fist method that Guo An is practicing is not inferior to the Thunder Fist and furthermore, it is more overbearing.


    Especially when Guo An is practicing it, Gao Ge feels as if he were fighting with a fierce tiger.


    ¡°Ha ha. Great! Come on!¡±


    Guo An shouts and aims another punch at Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge immediately dodges it and yet, the punch wind generated at that moment forces him to keep retreating.


    Guo An continues charging forward nonstop like a dashing ox. The stone bricks under his feet are cracked one after another.


    With a stern look, Gao Ge reaches out his sword, which becomes pliable as a snake.


    As the sword glitters, Gao Ge steps in a marvelous manner with constantly changed moves. Sometimes he draws a distance from Guo An while sometimes, he goes for a close combat.


    With a frown, Guo An stares at Gao Ge and meanwhile thinks about his moves. He has a sudden flash of inspiration and says directly, ¡°Is this the Ghost-like Steps of the Shadow School?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Guo, you have a good eye.¡± Gao Ge says with a smile.


    ¡°Are you under the Shadow School?¡± Guo An says curiously, ¡°The people of Shadow School always approach without casting a shadow and leave without leaving a trace¡­¡±


    ¡°I do not belong to the Shadow School.¡± Gao Ge has seen through Guo An¡¯s thinking so he says frankly, ¡°Mr. Guo, just rest assured. Even if you hurt me, the Shadow School won¡¯t seek revenge on you.¡±


    With his thought being exposed, Guo An instantly blushes and hastens to cough so as to cover his embarrassment. Then he has his hands cupped together in front of his chest, saying, ¡°May I know where you learn the Ghost-like Steps of the Shadow School and master it to this great extent?¡±


    Now it is Gao Ge who feels embarrassed.


    Even he has idea when he masters the Ghost-like Steps to the great extent.


    If he nods his head and admits that, he will feel that his conscience stirs.


    ¡°Young fellow, your sword method is also quite special. May I know who your master is?¡± Guo An asks again.


    ¡°It is Heaven Shaking Sword Method.¡± Gao Ge says.


    ¡°Heaven Shaking Sword Method?¡± Guo An is astonished with his eyes almost popped out, ¡°Isn¡¯t that the sword method of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect? Are you the apprentice of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect?¡±


    Gao Ge shakes his head again and says smilingly, ¡°Both the Ghost-like Steps and Heaven Shaking Sword Method were gained by coincidence.¡±


    However, Guo An is even more puzzled.


    The Ghost-like Steps and Heaven Shaking Sword Method are both advanced martial arts skills in the cultivation world.


    It is totally beyond comprehension that Gao Ge can have both of them.


    Guo An doesn¡¯t believe the saying of ¡°gained by coincidence¡± at all. In no way can an ordinary person have such an opportunity.


    He takes a deep breath and bows to Gao Ge with joined hands, ¡°You are adept at martial arts skills. I will lose if we go on fighting anyway. Hence, let¡¯s put it to an end now.¡±


    That¡¯s to say, he quits and admits defeat.


    Gao Ge is relieved too.


    Guo An¡¯s fists and kicks are really powerful in an overwhelming imposing manner, featuring strength and fierceness. If Gao Ge keeps fighting with him, he will fall into a fluster even if he wins.


    Now it is a perfect moment to end the fight.


    ¡°Young fellow, would you like a chat in the room?¡±


    Gao Ge smiles, ¡°Sure, sure.¡± Well, his way of speaking is becoming a bit like Guo An¡¯s then.


    The several men behind Guo An gaze at Gao Ge in a weird look.


    After they enter the room, Guo An suddenly thinks of something. He takes a look at Guo Liang, saying, ¡°I¡¯ll give you some time to think about it and then tell me what on earth has happened.¡±


    Guo Liang nods his head and glimpses with the corner of his eyes. Then he rushes forward quickly to drag Fei Yang back and throws him to the ground, who is going to escape while being unnoticed.


    ¡°Were you trying to flee? Behave yourself!¡± Guo Liang says furiously.


    Everyone is seated. Someone even brings them tea. Gao Ge looks rather calm while Gao Ming keeps looking around, feeling that Guo An changes his attitude too fast. Guo An just confronted them with daggers and now he just sits down and talks with them peacefully. When Gao Ge is about to drink the tea, Gao Ming keeps winking at Gao Ge. He is rather angry, believing that his son is so inexperienced that he should be so careless about the tea. In Gao Ming¡¯s eyes, Guo An may poison them out of hatred!


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t know whether to cry or to laugh.


    According to Guo An, Gao Ge learns that he is a cultivator with the realm of Strength Protection. He feels even more astonished.


    After he has opened three martial meridians, now is he able to confront cultivators with the realm of Strength Protection?

 Chapter 169 - Driven to Jiangnan City?

    Chapter 169 Driven to Jiangnan City?


    Gao Ge is wondering whether he will be able to take down the common cultivators with the Strength Protection realm if he also reaches the realm of Strength Protection one day.


    Thinking of that, he becomes a bit excited.


    When Guo An learns that Gao Ge is only at the realm of Qi Practicing, he and the men standing behind him are struck dumb.


    ¡°How is it possible?¡± A relatively young man says, ¡°If you are only at the realm of Qi Practicing, how could you defeat Guo An?¡±


    Guo An says with a grimace, ¡°Why the fuss? This young fellow is gifted and strong with exquisite martial arts skills. As a cultivator at the realm of Qi Practicing, he can defeat the one at the realm of Strength Protection like me, which only indicates that he is more capable. Why isn¡¯t it possible? It¡¯s nothing to be so surprised at all.¡±


    Having been scolded by Guo An, the man can only lower his head.


    Then Gao Ge asks again, ¡°Mr. Guo, how many years have you been in Jiangnan City?¡±


    Guo An laughs, saying, ¡°We are actually new here. We have stayed here for only two months.¡±


    Gao Ge takes a tumble. No wonder he didn¡¯t hear of the Treading Heaven Martial Arts Club in Jiangnan City before.


    Right then, Guo Liang walks into the room.


    He comes to Guo An¡¯s front and lowers his head, telling him what he has learnt about the incident.


    Guo Liang is also quite smart. Being aware that the relationship between his father and Gao Ge has been eased, he emphasizes the rudeness of Fei Yang deliberately while telling the story.


    After hearing out Guo Liang¡¯s description, Guo An flies into a rage as expected. He slaps on the table and says with a stern face, ¡°How can we have such ill-intended people in our martial arts club? It looks like we must be more cautious about recruiting students. Guo Liang, I will leave this matter and Liu to you. Don¡¯t disappoint me!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Dad¡­¡±


    After Guo Liang leaves the room, Guo An looks at Gao Ge and asks in confusion, ¡°Young fellow, are you really expelled by the Cultivation Academy?¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head.


    ¡°Hum. It seems that the Cultivation Academy is nothing more than this. How can they expel a talent like you?¡± Guo An instantly expresses his disdain of the Cultivation Academy. It may be because he is always contemptuous of the Cultivation Academy or because he is pretending to show kindness for Gao Ge purposefully. The reason is actually unimportant.


    Gao Ge says with a smile, ¡°My capability is not a big deal in the Academy. There are many people more capable than me.¡±


    Guo An is struck dumb with amazement, ¡°Is the Cultivation Academy really so powerful?¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head.


    Actually, what he said is quite right.


    There are many capable people in the Cultivation Academy, except that those people are the teachers.


    Guo An heaves a sigh, saying, ¡°No wonder the Dragon Court is so powerful. They have taken in all the talents in the cultivation world of Huaxia. The students are the fresh blood of the cultivation world! Even I hope to send Guo Liang into the Cultivation Academy one day, let alone others¡­¡±


    Gao Ge believes that Guo An really means what he says.


    Guo An asks further, ¡°Since so, how did you get expelled by the Cultivation Academy?¡±


    Hearing the question, Gao Ming also darts a gaze at Gao Ge.


    He has asked his son about this by now. In fact, he also wants to know the answer to it.


    Gao Ge breathes deeply. Instead of answering the question at once, he falls into thought.


    Eventually, he says peacefully, ¡°I killed someone.¡±


    ¡°You killed someone?¡± Guo An is a bit confused.


    Yet, Gao Ming is rather astonished.


    Gao Ming stares at his son in astonishment. At the moment, Gao Ge cannot attend to his father¡¯s feelings anymore. He nods his head at Guo An, ¡°I killed a student of the Cultivation Academy.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Guo An felt outraged by Gao Ge¡¯s expulsion from the Cultivation Academy but now, he thinks that Gao Ge is so lucky to be alive, ¡°As far as I know, if a student kills his schoolmate, he will be sentenced to death.¡±


    Gao Ge gives a smile and nods his head.


    Guo An seems to have quite some knowledge about the Cultivation Academy.


    Then Guo An asks, ¡°Why did you kill the guy? It is too irrational.¡±


    It is great luck to be enrolled by the Cultivation Academy. He cannot understand why Gao Ge was so irrational to give up such a precious opportunity.


    Gao Ge laughs, saying, ¡°Of course I have a reason why I must kill him. Men cannot consider so many things that they even don¡¯t dare to draw his sword at the one they want to kill.¡±


    After hearing Gao Ge out, Guo An doesn¡¯t respond immediately. He falls into silence instead.


    After a while of silence, Guo An bursts out laughing, ¡°You are right! Men cannot take too many things into consideration and must show no mercy for those who deserve to be killed. Young fellow, you have taught me a good lesson!¡±


    Looking at the relieved look of Guo An, Gao Ge feels rather puzzled.


    He doesn¡¯t know what Guo An is thinking about. Neither does he know what problem he has helped Guo An solve.


    The men standing behind Guo An also take a tumble.


    ¡°Mr. Guo, didn¡¯t the Yue Family and Zhao Family come to make trouble for you on your arrival?¡± Gao Ge asks curiously.


    Guo An thinks about it and says, ¡°Are you talking about the two ancient martial arts families? They did come to make trouble for us but they were driven away by me.¡±


    Gao Ge laughs. Undoubtedly, Jiangnan City is the territory of the Yue Family and Zhao Family. Now that these cultivators arrive in this place, if he were one of the Zhao Family or Yue Family, he would surely do something about that. However, Guo An is a cultivator with the realm of Strength Protection and his buddies must be quite capable. The Zhao Family and Yue Family want to get them out of here, it is not an easy job.


    No wonder Yue Tuzhi was so anxious to ask Gao Ge to join the Yue Family. He must want to use Gao Ge to cope with the Treading Heaven Martial Arts Club.


    Of course, it is only Gao Ge¡¯s conjecture, not the truth.


    ¡°Mr. Guo, where are you from?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    After asking that, Gao Ge finds that Guo An and his men all change their facial expression and yet keep silent.


    Gao Ge notices that a bit of sheer pain crosses their eyes.


    It seems that the reason why they came to Jiangnan City is a miserable memory for them.


    They don¡¯t say anything. Neither does Gao Ge.


    After a long while, Guo An heaves a long sigh.


    ¡°Fine. Since you talk with us without reserve and speak from the bottom of your heart, how can we hide something from you?¡± Guo An says with a bitter smile, ¡°To be honest, we were driven to Jiangnan City.¡±


    Gao Ge feels surprised and asks, ¡°Driven to Jiangnan City?¡±


    Guo An nods his head and falls into silence again.


    The several buddies behind him also have red eyes.


    They look so grieved.


    Gao Ge deeply regrets what he has asked.

 Chapter 170 - Extermination of the Fierce Tiger School

    Chapter 170 Extermination of the Fierce Tiger School


    Guo An takes a sip of the tea to moisten his throat. He calms himself down and then starts to talk.


    ¡°Frankly speaking, Gao Ge, we are the disciples of the Fierce Tiger School on Mount Que. However, a mishap happened to our school so we had no other choice but to flee away and arrived here. Luckily, the ancient martial arts families in Jiangnan City are not very strong. Hence, we can hold a firm position here.¡±


    If Yue Tuzhi and other members of the ancient martial arts families hear what Guo An said, won¡¯t they be disgraced to death?


    They choose to come to Jiangnan City just because the Yue Family and Zhao Family are not strong enough to make them away. That is to say, it is a pushover to defeat the two martial arts families!


    ¡°The Fierce Tiger School¡­¡± Gao Ge thinks about it. He doesn¡¯t hold a deep impression on this school, which means it must not be an advanced school.


    Mount Que belongs to Dongzhou, which is a few miles away from Jiangnan. In this case, they did leave their native place.


    Guo An¡¯s eyes become red while talking.


    ¡°We are the only survivors. Even my master and uncles of the Fierce Tiger School all perished on Mount Que.¡± Guo An grits his teeth, saying, ¡°If we don¡¯t seek revenge for this, we shall not die a natural death!¡±


    ¡°We shall not die a natural death!¡± The men standing behind Guo An also shouts out loud with clenched fists.


    Gao Ge sits a bit backwards subconsciously. It is none of his business at all!


    Can they just stand away to make the vow? What if God counts Gao Ge into the vow accidentally?


    ¡°Mr. Guo, human effort is the decisive factor. We must live in the moment. I am not saying that you shouldn¡¯t seek your revenge, but since Heaven School has the ability to exterminate your school, it must be rather powerful. The urgent task on your hand is to adjust yourselves and find a chance to rise abruptly based on your accumulated strength.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your reminder. We will keep it in mind.¡±


    Gao Ge asks further, ¡°May I ask who exterminated the Fierce Tiger School?¡±


    Thinking of that, Guo An looks so outraged and says angrily, ¡°The Heaven School!¡±


    Gao Ge is somewhat amused.


    No wonder these people open a martial arts club in Jiangnan City and call it Treading Heaven Martial Arts Club.


    As a matter of fact, they are venting their hatred in this way!


    If Gao Ge encountered the same thing, he would not hold in his anger either. After all, the whole school was exterminated.


    However, it is not a trivial issue. Even the Dragon Court will not exterminate a cultivation school randomly.


    Certainly, Gao Ge is not going to tell the Dragon Court about this.


    On the one hand, this matter is not his business. He and Guo An are not close.


    On the other hand, the fight between cultivation schools and ancient martial arts families is always a displeasing issue that the Dragon Court doesn¡¯t feel like intervene with.


    For the Dragon Court, constant fighting in the cultivation world is a common phenomenon. If all the cultivation schools start to unite together in harmony without any dispute, it will be a big trouble for the Dragon Court.


    That¡¯s what the truth is.


    In no way can the Dragon Court confront with the whole cultivation world.


    After having a little chat with Guo An, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t continue the conversation. He stands up and gets ready to leave.


    When he reaches the door, Guo An suddenly thinks of something and hastens to stop Gao Ge. Meanwhile, he runs towards Gao Ge quickly.


    ¡°Gao Ge, since you are already expelled out of the Cultivation School, how about joining the Treading Heaven Martial Arts Club as a teacher?¡± Guo An asks.


    Well.


    Just like Yue Tuzhi, Guo An also wants to exert Gao Ge¡¯s talent.


    If it were others, Gao Ge might agree to the offer at will.


    Yet, it is the Treading Heaven Martial Arts Club¡­Forget it.


    These people are obsessed with getting revenge. If he joins the Treading Heaven Martial Arts Club, he may be tied to the same boat with them. By then, when they seek revenge on the Heaven School, he may have to go with them too.


    Gao Ge knows little about the Fierce Tiger School, but he does know something about the Heaven School.


    It can be regarded as a first-class school, but it is still inferior to the Xiaoshan Sword Sect.


    On Mount Que, even in Dongzhou, the Heaven School is a top school.


    There are many capable people in the Heaven School. Otherwise, it cannot exterminate the Fierce Tiger School on its own. If Gao Ge really follows them to make trouble for the Heaven School, he is convinced that he must be buried there. Of course, the Heaven School people may not bury the trouble-makers. Greater chances are that the dead bodies may be left in the wild on Mount Que to be gnawed by beasts. It is such a terrible thing only by conjecture.


    Gao Ge refuses Guo An¡¯s offer. After they get out of the martial arts club, Gao Ming sighs in despair.


    ¡°You brat, why did you just reject it recklessly? It is said that the teachers in the Treading Heaven Martial Arts Club have a monthly income of several ten thousand!¡±


    Gao Ge has no idea whether to cry or laugh, asking, ¡°Dad, if so, why didn¡¯t you stop me just now?¡±


    Gao Ming thinks for a while and laughs, saying, ¡°I thought that you must have your own reason since you rejected the offer. I don¡¯t know the cultivation stuff and I had better stay out of it.¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head.


    His father is still quite wise.


    He knows what he doesn¡¯t know and never oppresses Gao Ge for being his father.


    ¡°Yet, Mr. Guo and his men are poor men!¡± Gao Ming says with a sigh.


    ¡°Why did you say so?¡±


    ¡°Their school has been exterminated and they have been driven out of Mount Que. Aren¡¯t they poor?¡±


    Gao Ge says calmly, ¡°Mount Que is quite big and it is situated in a good position, where a lot of schools dwell. These schools are of different strength, but for a cultivation school, the best thing is only its school exists on Mount Que. Take Mount Qingcheng and Mount Wudang for instances, these two schools both use the name of the mountain to name themselves. As to Mount Que, no school can do this by now. Hence, it is certain that some schools want to follow the example. The reason why the Fierce Tiger School was exterminated by the Heaven School and the disciples got expelled is that the Fierce Tiger School is too weak. If its capability is stronger than the Heaven School, the disciples who are driven to Jiangnan City will be the Heaven School¡¯s.¡±


    Gao Ming nods his head as if deep in thought, ¡°It is the law of jungle! I know it. It seems that the cultivation world is quite complicated.¡±


    ¡°Is it?¡± Gao Ge thinks about it and doesn¡¯t agree to his father, ¡°There is a saying that the daytime is darker than night, which is rather justified. Compared with the secular world, I prefer the cultivation world. Living in the cultivation world, the strife is open, which just involves struggling and killing. On the contrary, the fight in the secular world is secret and no one can predict when he will be schemed against.¡±


    Gao Ming doesn¡¯t continue discussing about this displeasing topic with Gao Ge. They arrive back home.


    Over the lunch, Gao Ming doesn¡¯t mention a word about what happened this morning. Neither does he ask who Gao Ge killed in the Cultivation Academy nor why he did it. It seems that he doesn¡¯t care about these things.


    Since Gao Ming doesn¡¯t ask, Gao Ge will not bring it up.


    After dinner, Gao Ge is texting with Meng Jing on his bed when a text comes suddenly.


    ¡°Room 1010, Four Seasons Hotel, Guang City.¡±


    The figures are obviously the room number.

 Chapter 171 - A Mysterious Girl

    Feeling a bit surprised, Gao Ge takes a deep breath.


    Here comes the task eventually?


    Although the text is from a strange phone number, Gao Ge is sure that it must be sent from the Dragon Court.


    He stands up and starts to pack his things.


    He has been waiting so long for this text. He really wants to take the time to complete the task so that he can return to the Cultivation Academy and stay with his friends, including Yue Xincheng, Meng Jing etc. Executing the task alone makes him feel bored and lonely. Most importantly, he hopes to make it to the Cultivation Academy before the secret realm is opened for the second time. If he can enter the secret realm for another time, he must be able to harvest a lot.


    Seeing Gao Ge packing his stuff, Song Yun is a bit surprised, ¡°Are you leaving again?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gao Ge nods his head, ¡°This time I will be away for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Song Yun can¡¯t help asking further.


    Gao Ge laughs, ¡°Guang City.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    By then, Song Yun doesn¡¯t intend to ask more.


    When Gao Ge is packing, Song Yun also does him a favor. She heaves a sigh, ¡°You are a grownup now. Thus, as to many things, you can¡¯t tell us, right?¡±


    Gao Ge remains silent.


    He feels that he is so lucky to have such reasonable parents.


    In other families, the parents must insist on getting the bottom of the matter and figure out where their son is going, what he is doing and when he is coming back.


    However, Song Yun and Gao Ming will not ask too much.


    When Gao Ge just came back to his life, he insisted on going back to school. His father consented to his request and showed his understanding regardless of his discontentment.


    When Gao Ge finishes packing, Song Yun and Gao Ming send him to the door.


    Song Yun thinks for a while and says, ¡°If you have time, remember to text us.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gao Ge nods his head with a smile.


    Carrying his suitcase, Gao Ge arrives at the high-speed train station.


    There is direct high-speed train from Jiangnan City to Guang City but the journey takes six hours.


    When he gets on the train, Gao Ge closes his eyes. Yet, instead of sleeping, he is running the Star Rotating Method.


    To seize every minute for cultivation is the first priority.


    Not for a while, someone pats his shoulder.


    Gao Ge is surprised and thinks he has missed the stop for being too absorbed into cultivation.


    ¡°Hello, bro, can we switch the seats?¡±


    Gao Ge opens his eyes and sees a middle-aged man wearing a gray jacket.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gao Ge laughs and nods his head.


    Being away from home, people should always be kind to others.


    Moreover, it is not a difficult thing to switch seats.


    Gao Ge stands up and then the middle-aged man sits down on his seat.


    ¡°Man, where is your seat?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a seat.¡± The middle-aged man says with a blink of his eyes.


    Gao Ge is speechless.


    He is at a loss for a while before he speaks, ¡°Since you don¡¯t have a seat, why did you ask me to switch seats?¡±


    ¡°I was standing on the train before and now you are the one standing here. Is there anything wrong?¡± After saying that, the middle-aged man takes out his phone and puts on his earphones to watch short videos.


    Gao Ge takes a deep breath and reaches out his hand to grab the man¡¯s clothes and throw him aside. Then he sits down again.


    ¡°Ouch! Ouch! How can you beat me?¡± The middle-aged man falls on the ground and bursts out crying as if being seriously hurt by Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge closes his eyes without even looking at him.


    In his eyes, such a wretched man may stop crying in a moment but he underestimates the shamelessness of this man.


    The man comes up and holds his leg.


    ¡°My bone is broken! You must compensate me for that!¡±


    Gao Ge takes a deep breath.


    He thought that the man only wanted to occupy the seat forcibly but unexpectedly, he was up to something else too.


    This man is blackmailing Gao Ge!


    Is he insane?


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t show mercy for the man. He just kicks the man away heavily.


    The middle-aged man screams again, except that the screaming doesn¡¯t sound fake this time.


    The middle-aged man keeps screaming nonstop, attracting the attention of the train attendant. She walks over and wants to ask around when the man holds her leg instantly.


    ¡°Ah! Miss, you must do me justice. This guy beat me!¡±


    Surprisingly, the villain complains first before he himself is condemned. Many passengers on the train all frown, but they don¡¯t stand up to defend for Gao Ge either. They look as if everything is none of their business. Actually, it is understandable for Gao Ge. After all, people may go crazy sometimes. If the middle-aged man goes mad and takes out a knife, they may get into trouble then.


    ¡°Sir, please calm down. Could you tell me what happened?¡± The train attendant feels headache but she still says patiently.


    ¡°He beat me! He beat me!¡± The middle-aged man keeps saying that repeatedly and reaches out his hand to point at Gao Ge.


    The train attendant has no other choice but to walk towards Gao Ge.


    ¡°Sir, did you beat that man?¡± The train attendant asks.


    However, right then, a girl sitting in front of Gao Ge suddenly stands up and passes her the phone.


    ¡°This is the video I took and I am going to post it online. It can tell you what happened.¡± The young girl is wearing a cap with a pair of delicate crystal earrings. Yet, the cap edge covers her eyes so only her small nose and mouth can be seen. Her skin is rather fair too. She must be quite young. And her voice sounds sweet too. She should be a pretty girl. Of course, these are all Gao Ge¡¯s conjectures.


    The train attendant takes the phone from the girl and takes a quick look at the video. She learns what on earth happened then.


    After she returns the phone to the girl, she starts to call the train police.


    After the train police arrives, the middle-aged man is still groaning painfully. The train attendant sneers, ¡°Pay no attention to him. He is faking. I¡¯ve seen the video. This man did beat him, but he didn¡¯t do it with force. This guy only wants to blackmail others!¡±


    The middle-aged man feels so wronged.


    As a matter of fact, he didn¡¯t feel painful after thrown aside by Gao Ge, conceiving that he might gain a fortune by blackmailing. However, when Gao Ge kicked him away, he felt that his arms were broken. By experience, he is sure that his arms must be fractured at least.


    After the middle-aged man is taken away, the train attendant also apologizes to Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge wants to say thank-you to the girl sitting opposite to him but the girl talks first.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make any trouble if you can. After you arrive in Guang City and finish your task, you can do anything you want.¡±


    Gao Ge is taken aback.


    ¡°You are¡­¡±


    ¡°Have a good rest.¡± The girl doesn¡¯t let Gao Ge finish his sentence and just looks out of the window.


    Gao Ge takes a deep breath and slowly closes his eyes to continue running Star Rotating Method.


    When he arrives in Guang City and reopens his eyes, the girl is gone.


    ¡°How mysterious!¡± Gao Ge is a bit confused.


    The girl must work for the Dragon Court, which is undoubted.


    He thought the girl was his companion but on second thought, she must not be.


    What do these people want to do on earth?


    Gao Ge is so puzzled.

 Chapter 172 - Assassinating Yan Xiaomei

    According to the address written in the text, Gao Ge arrives at the Four Season Hotel.


    He checks in the hotel and makes the payment. With the room key, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t go to his room directly. Instead, he goes to the room indicated by the text. If it were not because he couldn¡¯t use the lift until he has the room key, he wouldn¡¯t spend the money at all.


    Anyway, he has the invoice. He also keeps the train ticket. He must claim for the expenses after he returns to the Cultivation Academy. Every cent of his is not easily earned!


    He arrives at the Room 1010 and knocks on the door. It is a man who opens the door.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Gao Ge enters the room and puts aside his suitcase. He sits down and doesn¡¯t get to speak when the man talks first.


    ¡°Did anyone follow you on the way?¡±


    Gao Ge shakes his head.


    It seems that the Dragon Court is quite cautious, which also indicates that the task must be rather dangerous and hard to complete.


    Then the man lights up a cigarette and passes one to Gao Ge but Gao Ge shakes his head and rejects it.


    Gao Ge looks the man up and down. The man is about 30 years old and Gao Ge has never met him before. What surprises Gao Ge is that this man¡¯s eyes are greatly different in size, which is rather obvious.


    Probably displeased by Gao Ge¡¯s staring, the man frowns and blows a mouthful of smoke, saying, ¡°Without further ado, this is the first time for our cooperation. I must tell you that you must follow my arrangement and not act without permission during your task.¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head and yet feels disgruntled.


    However, since the man wants to take charge, Gao Ge is okay with that. In his eyes, taking charge means bearing more risks and responsibilities, which is the least thing that Gao Ge wants to do.


    Then the man with different eyes throws a picture onto the table, saying, ¡°This is your task. As long as we kill her, we can leave then.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Gao Ge is taken aback after looking at the picture on the table.


    The girl in the picture happens to be the girl sitting opposite to him on the high-speed train. Although he only saw half of the face, he can still recognize her.


    He suddenly feels a bit confused.


    ¡°Are we gonna kill her?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± The man flies into a rage after hearing Gao Ge¡¯s question, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your Killer School? We hire you to execute the assassination but you even have no idea what the task is?¡±


    ¡°Killer School?¡± Gao Ge is completely at a loss.


    Since when he has become a member of the Killer School?


    The Killer School is also a cultivation school. It is said that the school can date back to a private army formed by Li Jiancheng, the eldest son of Emperor Li Yuan in the early Tang Dynasty. Later on, a coup was mounted and Li Jiancheng died in the incident. However, the private army survived by luck but it didn¡¯t dare to show up anymore. Hence, it established itself as a school and became the Killer School. If you pay them, they can do anything for you.


    It survives till now.


    In fact, even the Shadow School used to be a part of the Killer School, which was responsible for collecting information. Afterwards, the Killer School killed someone who they shouldn¡¯t kill so the school was almost exterminated. Though it dodged a bullet by luck, it was separated into two schools. The Shadow School became an independent school. On the contrary, the Killer School gradually declined and turned into a second-class school. Their whereabouts are always mysterious, which is quite similar to the Shadow School.


    Gao Ge is so muddled that he even starts to doubt whether he has got a wrong text.


    ¡°She is called Yan Xiaomei, 22 years old, the grand-daughter that the old master of the Yan Family loves most. The Yan Family is the first family in Guang City, in which there are three cultivators with the realm of Strength Protection. She is very tough to cope with so we can only find a way to assassinate her.¡± The man slowly says.


    ¡°Okay. But why do we kill her?¡±


    The man sneers, ¡°This is none of your business. What you need to do is take the money and kill the target. Apart from that, nothing else is relevant to you. Understood? Tonight, she will attend a banquet. I will tell you the address. She is only a cultivator with the realm of Qi practicing. I don¡¯t think she is capable. Do you have any problem with killing her? Of course, if you need any weapon, I can prepare for you.¡±


    Gao Ge slightly nods his head but he doesn¡¯t say anything.


    He is still a bit confused.


    Yan Xiaomei is the one that he met on the high-speed train. Besides, judging from her words, she must be related to the Dragon Court and know his intention of coming to Guang City. Maybe she met him in advance only to clear out his doubt and prevent him from giving himself away. If so, Yan Xiaomei is on the same boat with him. Then does he need to kill the man with different eyes who asked him to assassinate Yan Xiaomei?


    He thinks it over and feels that the Dragon Court will not do such an arrangement.


    After all, the address is provided by the Dragon Court.


    Therefore, the Dragon Court must be aware of the man¡¯s existence and his intention.


    In terms of the Dragon Court¡¯s power, it is not difficult to kill such an unimportant person.


    The only one thing that puzzles him is why Yan Xiaomei is a member of the Dragon Court and meanwhile the grand-daughter of the Yan Family.


    As someone from an ancient martial arts family, why does she join in the Dragon Court?


    The man puts out his cigarette in the ashtray, saying, ¡°If you have any question, ask me now, but I hope the questions are related to the task.¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°It is irrelevant to the task.¡±


    Gao Ge laughs, ¡°Then I have no further questions.¡±


    Since the Dragon Court makes such an arrangement, they must have their intentions.


    What he needs to do is do it step by step.


    What confuses him is whether he should really take the opportunity to kill Yan Xiaomei. Is this one of the steps? Luckily, Yue Xincheng is not here. Otherwise, he will be scratching his head and shouting, ¡°It¡¯s so freaking hard to figure out!¡±


    Since he doesn¡¯t understand his situation yet, the only one thing Gao Ge can do is to wait for the cat to jump.


    He returns to his own room and puts away the suitcase. After that, he takes out his phone and calls the number from which the text is sent to him.


    Very soon the call is put through.


    ¡°Have you met the one you should see?¡± On the other of the phone comes the voice of a man.


    ¡°Who is that¡­¡±


    ¡°The one you can trust.¡±


    ¡°Then what about¡­¡±


    ¡°Now your task is to assassinate Yan Xiaomei. Of course, you won¡¯t make it. You need to leave at once after failing your action and then someone else will contact you.¡± The man on the other side of the call says smilingly, ¡°How do you feel? Do you find it rather strange?¡±


    ¡°I just don¡¯t understand why you cannot make it clear to me? In that case, I can know the whole thing well in my heart.¡±


    The man stays silent for a moment.


    After a while, the man finally says at a slow pace, ¡°Do you think we should trust you?¡±


    Gao Ge is speechless.

 Chapter 173 - To Coordinate with Him?

    Chapter 173 To Coordinate with Him?


    Gao Ge has thought it through and finds what the man said quite reasonable.


    After he pointed out the identity of Heaven Dragon, he has earned himself some dominant right but meanwhile, he also arouses the Dragon Court¡¯s doubt.


    From the stand of the Dragon Court, Gao Ge is a factor that is out of their control.


    If he were in the Dragon Court¡¯s shoes, he might do the same thing.


    The only one that is bothering him is that he doesn¡¯t know what to do next so he can only do the current thing first.


    When it is about time, the man with different eyes comes again.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± Gao Ge asks him after getting into the car and closing the car door.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know that.¡± The man says with a stern face.


    Gao Ge really wants to kill this arrogant guy.


    How dare he put on such a cocky face?


    Guang City is a second-tier city. There are not many second-tier cities in Huaxia, which are rather prosperous. In particular, luxury cars are everywhere on the road.


    Lying on the seat in the most comfortable way, Gao Ge watches the heavy traffic on the road and the lamps passing by.


    ¡°This time, you must succeed in getting the task done, because once you fail, it will be much more difficult for us to find another chance to kill Yan Xiaomei.¡± The man with different eyes says in a deep voice.


    Gao Ge nods his head and says ¡°OK.¡±


    After all, he must fail the so-called task anyway.


    Faced with the to-be-failed task, Gao Ge is thinking more about what the Dragon Court is up to.


    To make him execute a task that he must fail?


    How interesting!


    The Dragon Court must have an ulterior motive.


    When they reach the destination, the bell boy comes over to help them park the car as soon as the car stops. The man with two different eyes throws the car key to him and takes Gao Ge into the place.


    They enter a banquet hall on the third floor, where there are many people wearing suits and ties or expensive and beautiful evening dresses. Apparently, the hall is filled with a lot of somebodies, whilst nobodies are in the grave.


    Holding a glass of wine, Gao Ge is wandering in the banquet hall and watching the LED billboard. It is playing some videos. Hence, tonight¡¯s event should be an annual dinner of a company.


    Gao Ge is casually dressed, who can hardly fit in the attendees. He looks more like a staff there.


    ¡°Man, can you just stay at a corner?¡± The man with different eyes can¡¯t take it anymore and then walks towards Gao Ge, asking, ¡°Do you want to arouse others¡¯ attention?¡±


    Gao Ge coughs and says helplessly, ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me to wear a suit and tie!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you that this is a banquet? Do the apprentices of the Killer School have any professional quality?¡± The man with different eyes says through clenched teeth.


    The man is even starting to doubt Gao Ge¡¯s professional quality.


    Gao Ge has no other choice but to sit at a corner. Finally, the attention on him becomes less.


    Then Gao Ge finds that quite some people come to the man with different eyes and greet him in a humble enough manner, which makes Gao Ge realize that this man must have an unusual identity.


    ¡°Mr. Yan, there you are!¡± Another man approaches the man with different eyes and giggles.


    Gao Ge frowns.


    Mr. Yan?


    The family name of this man with different eyes is also Yan?


    What is the relationship between him and Yan Xiaomei?


    Gao Ge falls into deep thought while touching his chin.


    The man with different eyes called Mr. Yan is like the moon surrounded by the stars, who can socialize with everyone. No one can know that he is actually thinking about how to kill a woman later.


    Finally, the banquet is about to start.


    Right at the moment, someone suddenly shouts.


    ¡°Here comes Miss Yan!¡±


    Those who are surrounding Mr. Yan scatter away and stride towards the door.


    Currently, Mr. Yan looks just like an abandoned kid. Even Gao Ge can¡¯t help feeling sorry for him.


    Mr. Yan gives a stern look. He darts a glance at Gao Ge and blinks his eyes to hint that the target has shown up and Gao Ge must get prepared. Unexpectedly, Gao Ge directly gets up and walks to him.


    They are watching each other face to face, who look rather awkward.


    After staying silent for a while, Mr. Yan can¡¯t help speaking first, ¡°Why did you come over?¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t you who asked me to come over?¡±


    ¡°I was asking you to make preparation. The target is coming!¡± Mr. Yan says angrily.


    Gao Ge realizes he has misconstrued his gesture so he hastens to turn around and go back.


    Watching the back of Gao Ge, Mr. Yan falls into deep thought.


    He can¡¯t help thinking whether he has got the wrong helper.


    He thought that the Killer School members were all capable men who were good at assassination. Now he feels that they are nothing more like this and he may as well ask his own men to execute the task¡­ Even some random capable cultivator is better than this guy. In his eyes, Gao Ge is an apple-headed idiot!


    He was in high and vigorous spirits about tonight¡¯s assassination.


    Nevertheless, now he is hoping not to see anything too unexpected happen¡­


    Yan Xiaomei grabs the attention of all instantly upon her appearance.


    Gao Ge keeps looking at her. Now Yan Xiaomei, dressed in a light blue dress, looks rather elegant and graceful, who has white arms, a long neck with a blue diamond necklace that is like the Heart of the Ocean in the movie Titanic. There is also a man in a white suit standing beside her, who looks so tall and slim, as if a superstar in the TV drama.


    They make a perfect couple, causing envy and jealousy.


    Of course it is not the cheesy type.


    ¡°Miss Yan!¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Miss Yan. I am Xue E from Golden Phoenix Group!¡±


    ¡°I am¡­¡±


    A group of people crowd around Yan Xiaomei, trying to introduce themselves to her. Though they are aware that it is rather unlikely for them to be noticed by her, it will not weaken their desire to show themselves.


    Even if they can appear in front of Yan Xiaomei for a second, it will be good enough!


    Mr. Yan¡¯s eyes become even sterner.


    He winks at Gao Ge, making Gao Ge finally realize why he is here tonight. Therefore, he stands up to walk towards Yan Xiaomei.


    He walks really slowly because he is still considering how to kill her so that he can appear like a professional killer and meanwhile she can be alerted in advance.


    It is so difficult.


    Different professionals specialize in different skills. Gao Ge has been mistakenly regarded as the member of the Killer School, but he does have no knowledge of being a killer.


    What if Mr. Yan sees through him?


    What if he acts so fast that he really kills Yan Xiaomei?


    Oh gosh¡­


    He feels a serious headache!


    Without knowing, he has arrived at Yan Xiaomei¡¯s front.


    It happens that Yan Xiaomei walks through the crowd with a smile on her face, who looks so pure.


    Suddenly, Yan Xiaomei darts a glance at him.


    Their eyes meet each other.


    Gao Ge immediately realizes that his chance has come.


    Then he rushes forward quickly with a dagger in his hand.


    The dagger was given by Mr. Yan in the car.


    Mr. Yan told him that the dagger was very sharp and made of tungsten.


    Since Gao Ge has seen acquired Flying Star Sword and Qin Yan¡¯s sword, he feels that Mr. Yan was bluffing. The dagger is made of tungsten? It must be bought from some random hardware store.


    Faced with Gao Ge who is running towards her, Yan Xiaomei tries to dodge quickly but it is too late. The dagger still slashes her shoulder in the end.


    Actually, Gao Ge has already slowed down his action to let Yan Xiaomei have a chance to avoid the attack. Out of no reason, he has a feeling that Yan Xiaomei just deliberately got herself hurt even though she could have dodged it.


    Is she doing this to coordinate with him?

 Chapter 174 - Throw Away Your Phone!

    Gao Ge is a bit dumbfounded.


    Yan Xiaomei suddenly kicks Gao Ge in his chest and at the same time, she keeps retreating. She is wearing a pair of high-heeled shoes so it is quite hard for her to maintain balance while retreating. Accidentally, she should fall on the ground.


    At that moment, Mr. Yan finally goes at her.


    Just like a fierce tiger, he takes the chance to strike at Yan Xiaomei with a dagger that is completely the same as Gao Ge¡¯s. He must have bought a set of these.


    His eyes are beaming with passion. For him, this is the best opportunity!


    Although he feels that Gao Ge is not capable, there is no denying that Gao Ge is good enough to achieve such a result. In light of his capability, if he has a fair fight with Yan Xiaomei, even two of him cannot defeat Yan Xiaomei. However, now Yan Xiaomei has fallen on the ground for fighting with Gao Ge. If he doesn¡¯t take the opportunity to take her down, he will not be able to sleep well at night!


    Yet, when he believes that he will be able to kill Yan Xiaomei for sure, something unexpected happens.


    The handsome man who stood beside Yan Xiaomei suddenly runs forward suddenly and stands before her like a mountain, who gives off an overbearing momentum. Meanwhile, Mr. Yan also feels tremendously stressed and he even becomes slower for that.


    When he just reaches the man, the man suddenly reaches out his palm to hit Mr. Yan.


    ¡°You are dead meat!¡± As the handsome man shouts coldly, Mr. Yan is thrown away and happens to fall in front of Gao Ge.


    With his face turning pale, he keeps vomiting blood. Only one palm makes him realize how wide the disparity between him and the man is.


    ¡°Hurry up. Take me away from here!¡± Mr. Yan says shakily.


    Gao Ge frowns and looks at the handsome man.


    He can clearly see the man tell him two easily recognized words in the mouth shape.


    ¡°Save him!¡±


    Having receiving the information, Gao Ge carries Mr. Yan up and hastens out of the place in a great rush.


    The handsome man goes at Gao Ge again, except that he is completely faking now. Compared with the moment when he rushed to protect Yan Xiaomei, he acts much more slowly.


    Nevertheless, Mr. Yan cannot notice that at the moment.


    On the way out of the hotel, the security guards can never pose any threat to Gao Ge. Just when Gao Ge is about to start the car, a police car is running after. Yet, after they hit the road, they don¡¯t encounter any road hindrance. It must be arranged by the Dragon Court, which is only to create a tense atmosphere for Gao Ge and Mr. Yan.


    ¡°Follow my words¡­¡± Mr. Yan lying at the rear seat opens his eyes and says while looking at the road before them.


    Gao Ge darts a glance at him and nods his head.


    Under the guidance of Mr. Yan, they get out of Guang City and arrive at a small village.


    ¡°Bro, what are we doing in this remote place?¡±


    ¡°Escape!¡± Mr. Yan says fiercely.


    He does sound like rather weak though.


    He is really pissed off by Gao Ge.


    Given the current situation, why does he even bother asking that?


    How can they return to the Four Season Hotel now?


    Guided by Mr. Yan, they find an old house. Mr. Yan passes a key to Gao Ge. They enter the house and turn on the light.


    ¡°I¡¯ve prepared this place before. There is a secret tunnel beneath. If the cops come, we can run away through the tunnel.¡± Mr. Yan gasps on the sofa.


    Without doubt, Mr. Yan is a man who takes precautions beforehand.


    Moreover, the old house looks quite plain upon the first glance but when they are inside the house, it seems specially decorated. It is furnished in a European style with expensive furniture. Apart from that, there are some antiques too.


    He wonders whether Mr. Yan has been planning to kill Yan Xiaomei since a long time ago.


    Nevertheless, now that Mr. Yan has been exposed, what on earth is he up to?


    Looking at Mr. Yan light up a cigarette shakily, Gao Ge sits beside him and suddenly feels his phone in the pocket beeping. He rubs his nose calmly, ¡°Mr. Yan, is there a washroom in the house?¡±


    ¡°Hum. You are so troublesome. There is one at the back yard.¡± Mr. Yan says.


    Gao Ge immediately stands up and opens the back door to walk outside.


    After he goes into the washroom, Gao Ge takes out his phone and finds a text.


    The text content is quite simple.


    ¡°Heal him and then throw away your phone.¡±


    Gao Ge gets furious with a grimace.


    He hasn¡¯t claimed his high-speed train ticket and the hotel. Neither can he go to fetch his suitcase. Now he is asked to throw away his phone!


    They don¡¯t even care about how much he has spent!


    Despite his anger, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t make a mistake on that. He gets out of the SIM card and flushes it into the toilet. Then he throws away the phone and leaves the washroom.


    At the back of the yard is the farmland. He has no idea who is going to pick up the phone. It is kind of recycling.


    When he goes back, Mr. Yan suddenly talks to him.


    ¡°Give me your phone.¡±


    Feeling a bit surprised, Gao Ge realizes that he has made a wise decision. It seems that he is still not experienced enough to have thought of it himself.


    He is lucky anyway!


    As to the excuse, Gao Ge has conjured one in the washroom. Hence, he responds without hesitation.


    ¡°My phone was lost on the way here.¡± Gao Ge says.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Mr. Yan pauses and beckons Gao Ge over, ¡°Come here.¡±


    Gao Ge walks over as told.


    When Gao Ge just reaches Mr. Yan, Mr. Yan puts a dagger against his belly.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Gao Ge frowns and snorts, ¡°Don¡¯t you know who I am?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± While saying that, Mr. Yan keeps searching on Gao Ge.


    He is apparently looking for the phone.


    After searching for a while, he can¡¯t find the phone on Gao Ge. Mr. Yan is finally relieved and returns to the sofa.


    ¡°In fact, it is not your fault. I didn¡¯t expect that there could be such a master around Yan Xiaomei. That is the information I failed to offer you.¡±


    Mr. Yan says with a bitter smile, ¡°I must say God doesn¡¯t take my side.¡±


    Gao Ge looks at the pale face of Mr. Yan, saying in a deep voice, ¡°You are severely injured.¡±


    ¡°So what? If we go to the hospital, we may really die.¡±


    Gao Ge reaches out his hand to grab Mr. Yan¡¯s arm.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Mr. Yan is dumbfounded.


    ¡°To save you.¡± While talking, Gao Ge starts to transfer his power of stars to Mr. Yan.


    Mr. Yan wants to say something but he finds that a strange power is going into his body and instantly his pain in the chest is quickly relieved.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± He looks so astonished, ¡°Why is this happening?¡±


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t answer his question.

 Chapter 175 - Go to Dongzhou?

    After taking in some power of stars, Mr. Yan¡¯s face becomes better.


    ¡°Your strength can heal wounds?¡± Mr. Yan sits up straightly and then lights up another cigarette. He looks at Gao Ge with narrowed eyes. A look of surprise crosses his face, as if he finds treasure!


    Gao Ge laughs and says, ¡°This is kind of my special thing. I used to get injured when executing tasks before, but I always recovered quite fast. Afterwards, my strength can also help heal others¡¯ wound.¡±


    ¡°Great. Haha! What is your name?¡±


    ¡°Does it matter?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    Mr. Yan pats his head, ¡°Yeah, this is the regulation of the Killer School. You cannot tell others your real name, right?¡±


    Gao Ge only nods his head without responding to that. He doesn¡¯t care what Mr. Yan is thinking about¡­


    ¡°In addition, is it also regulated by the Killer School that you mustn¡¯t go back if you fail the task?¡± Mr. Yan asks further.


    Gao Ge nods his head again.


    This time, Gao Ge is sure of the answer. As far as he knows, the Killer School does have such a regulation to prevent their students who fail the task from bringing trouble back to the school. After all, it is historically recorded that the Killer School used to fall into turmoil and declined gradually after being divided into two just because of that.


    A fall into the pit, a gain in your wit. The Killer School will not easily let go of this issue after suffering the loss.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. We are leaving here at dawn. You come with me!¡± Mr. Yan says grinningly.


    Gao Ge asks, ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°You will know it afterwards. Now you don¡¯t need to know too much but you shall not worry. We have share weal and woe this time and you have saved my life, so I will not do anything harmful to you.¡± Mr. Yan says, ¡°My name is Yan Chao, the cousin of Yan Xiaomei. I think you must have guessed it.¡±


    ¡°Why do you want to kill Yan Xiaomei?¡± Gao Ge sits down and asks.


    Yan Chao passes a cigarette to Gao Ge. This time, Gao Ge takes it over and lights it up.


    Yan Chao sighs, ¡°Actually, the reason is quite simple. You may regard it as a dispute in a rich family. Yan Xiaomei is not capable at all and she never cares about the family matters but my grandpa likes her. Now he is in dire danger from illness and wants to let her take over the Yan Family.¡±


    ¡°Then just let her take it over. Why did you make the reckless move? Now you are exposed. Even if she really dies, you will end up in ruin together.¡± Gao Ge says in confusion.


    Yan Chao laughs and shakes his head. He seems to feel that Gao Ge is too innocent, saying, ¡°There is nothing wrong with your thought but you are too innocent. Even though I failed, my father and his men are still out there. If Yan Xiaomei becomes the master of my family, those who have been against her will be kicked out of the Yan Family. Likewise, if we take over the Yan Family, Yan Xiaomei and her supporters will be kicked away by us too.¡±


    Gao Ge shakes his head. Although he learns Yan Chao¡¯s motive of killing Yan Xiaomei, he feels a bit bored after hearing him out.


    Mr. Yan stands up and goes to the bedroom for a rest while Gao Ge lies on the sofa to refresh his spirit by closing his eyes.


    The house has been empty for some time but it still remains clean. It must be because Yan Chao has arranged people to clean up this place once in a while.


    Now he is wondering where Yan Chao is taking him to.


    Maybe it is the destination of the task?


    It is possible.


    Otherwise, the Dragon Court won¡¯t spend so many efforts letting him reach Yan Chao and gain his trust.


    However, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t feel that he has gained Yan Chao¡¯s trust. Even if he were in Yan Chao¡¯s shoes, he wouldn¡¯t trust himself, let alone Yan Chao, the man who is quite scheming.


    With the task failed, Yan Chao doesn¡¯t blame him but also changes his attitude towards Gao Ge.


    It is most likely that Yan Chao finds that Gao Ge¡¯s power of stars has a healing effect.


    It may be the reason why the Dragon Court insists on his saving Yan Chao.


    In the early morning, a middle-aged woman comes to the house and brings breakfast. According to Yan Chao, she is the one who helps clean the house.


    Nevertheless, over the breakfast, Gao Ge sees the murderous intent from Yan Chao¡¯s eyes.


    He frowns with an impassive expression. Having talked with the middle-aged woman, he learns that she lives in the village and is paid by Yan Chao to clean the house every day so as to keep the house from getting dusty.


    When the middle-aged woman is about to leave, Gao Ge suddenly grabs Yan Chao who has taken out a dagger. Then he just watches her leaving smilingly.


    ¡°What did you do?¡± Yan Chao flies into a rage, shouting, ¡°Do you know that we may get into trouble if she doesn¡¯t die?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Gao Ge shows disdain for Yan Chao, ¡°If you do nothing, the woman will go back home and live her life as usual but if you kill her, the cops will come here. In that case, they will be able to track us down.¡±


    After hearing what Gao Ge said, Yan Chao stops being angry. He thinks it over and consents on Gao Ge¡¯s words so he has to give in.


    ¡°You pay her but you seldom come here. The woman never loafs on the job and still comes over to finish her work. Moreover, she is innocent. If you kill her, won¡¯t you feel guilty?¡± Gao Ge says in a cold voice.


    Yan Chao stares at him in a complex look, ¡°As a student of the Killer School, you are talking about guilt with me?¡±


    ¡°The Killer School¡¯s students are not ill-intent. We just get paid to kill.¡± Gao Ge says.


    Yan Chao shakes his head and doesn¡¯t continue to talk about that with Gao Ge, ¡°Get ready and we are leaving right now.¡±


    Gao Ge says okay to him and then asks, ¡°Where are we heading to?¡±


    Yan Chao looks at him, saying with a smile, ¡°Dongzhou.¡±


    Gao Ge is astounded.


    Dongzhou?


    The final destination is Dongzhou?


    They hit the road. On the half way, Yan Chao switches the car in his own way to cover up.


    Dongzhou is about several hundred kilometers away from Jiangnan City but it is only four-hour drive from Guang City.


    They don¡¯t encounter any trouble on the way but Yan Chao keeps frowning all the time.


    The quieter it is, the more upset he feels.


    In light of his understanding on the Yan Family, he feels that this trip is too smooth.

 Chapter 176 - Mount Que and the Heaven School!

    When you are doing something that goes too well, you must be more alerted.


    This is the lesson that Yan Chao has learnt over the past years.


    Everything going too smooth always means that someone is fanning the fire behind.


    Gao Ge is driving the car. Yan Chao stares at him with narrowed eyes, whose look is beaming with confusion and doubt.


    He has a feeling that something is wrong but after thinking for a while, he can¡¯t figure out what goes wrong.


    Nevertheless, he is relieved soon.


    After all, they are arriving in Dongzhou. When they reach Dongzhou, everything is settled. Even if there is something wrong, he doesn¡¯t have to worry about it.


    They come to a fork in the road when they are about to enter Dongzhou.


    Yan Chao speaks.


    ¡°Take the left side.¡±


    Gao Ge looks at him and asks in confusion, ¡°This is not the direction to the downtown of Dongzhou!¡±


    Yan Chao laughs and says while rubbing his temples, ¡°When did I say we were going to the downtown of Dongzhou?¡±


    Gao Ge becomes even more puzzled but he doesn¡¯t say anything. He drives to the direction as told.


    After driving forward for a distance, Gao Ge glances at the GPS and then suddenly gets surprised.


    ¡°Are we going to Mount Que?¡±


    ¡°Emm.¡± Yan Chao grins.


    Gao Ge smiles and feels quite strange.


    When he was in Jiangnan City, he had a conflict with the Treading Heaven Martial Club. The founders of the martial club used to be the members of the Fierce Tiger School on Mount Que. Unexpectedly, now he is heading to Mount Que.


    He has a feeling that it is destined. Otherwise, there is no other explanation.


    Mount Que.


    This is the first time that Gao Ge has been here.


    There are a lot of poems about Mount Que. Throughout the past ages, many refined scholars have come to this place to appreciate the beauty of nature. However, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t have a chance to take a look at the scenery this time. At least now, Gao Ge is not in a mood to do that.


    After entering Mount Que, Gao Ge feels by instinct that he has been spied by others.


    On Mount Que, there used to quite some cultivation schools. However, with the sudden rise of the Heaven School, it has expelled all the other cultivation schools out of Mount Que. Gao Ge has known that since the previous life but he didn¡¯t pay much attention to that for not much relationship to his life. Hence, he has missed a lot of proactive opportunities.


    ¡°Mr. Yan, our destination is actually the Heaven School, right?¡± Gao Ge says with a smile.


    Yan Chao glances at Gao Ge, asking curiously, ¡°How do you know that?¡±


    ¡°Is it hard to guess?¡± Gao Ge says, ¡°There are not many cultivation schools on Mount Que, among which the most powerful one is the Heaven School. As far as I know, turmoil has happened to Mount Que and a lot of cultivation schools have been expelled out of there.¡±


    Yan Chao bursts into laughter and gives a thumbs-up to Gao Ge, ¡°Well, you are rather well-informed. You are right. We are going to the Heaven School indeed.¡±


    Gao Ge takes a deep breath with no words uttered.


    He has guessed it right.


    His final destination is the Heaven School!


    Gao Ge and Yan Chao are walking alone a mountain road but very soon they take another path. Judging from the confident look of Yan Chao, Gao Ge feels that he must have come here for several times. What puzzles him is why Yan Chao, a rich man living in Guang City, can reach the Heaven School and what is going on between them.


    Suddenly, two men in a white long gown and with long hair show up in front of them.


    Both of them are in their twenties. They look at Yan Chao with a calm look while they turn to Gao Ge, they both frown.


    ¡°Yan Chao, how dare you bring an outsider here?¡± One of the young men takes one step forward with a sword. The other one is bare-handed.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t take it wrong. This man is a friend of mine, whose strength has a marvelous healing effect.¡± Yan Chao hastens to make a bow with joined hands and says, ¡°Grandmaster has been cultivating indoors for many years but his internal injuries haven¡¯t been healed. As a student of the Heaven School, I am so worried about him. Hence, when I found someone so capable, I decided to take him here in such a hurry.¡±


    Hearing what Yan Chao said, Gao Ge takes a tumble.


    That¡¯s why Yao Chao¡¯s attitude to him is dramatically changed. He wants to use Gao Ge¡¯s power of stars to help cure the grandmaster of the Heaven School. Gao Ge can¡¯t help wondering when Yan Chao becomes the student of the Heaven School. After all, the Yan Family is an ancient martial arts family, a really rich and powerful family. Why is Yan Chao related to the Heaven School? There must be something behind this!


    After Yan Chao said that, the two men become even more curious about Gao Ge.


    ¡°The strength has a healing effect?¡±


    ¡°Is that so? I have never heard of it before.¡±


    Yan Chao says grinningly, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve brought him here. Besides, there are only two of us. What can we do to our school? We may as well ask my master and other uncles to test him after we arrive at the School.¡±


    ¡°Since so, then come with us.¡±


    After saying that, the man with the sword walks ahead quickly.


    ¡°Keep up with us. There is an array method in this place. Don¡¯t get lost in the array.¡± Saying that, Yan Chao walks in front of Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge has no other choice but to follow behind him.


    He didn¡¯t expect that it should be so easy for him to enter the Heaven School.


    Yet, he has no idea what is waiting for him after he is in the Heaven School.


    According to Heaven Dragon, the Dragon Court has lost many spiritual jades. It is said that a cultivation school has something to do with that. Now, under the guidance of the Dragon Court, he has arrived at the Heaven School, which indicates that it must have engaged in the loss of the spiritual jades.


    He can¡¯t help thinking about how many spiritual jades are lost so that Heaven Dragon has to ask him to execute such a task.


    He has so many questions in his mind but now he must find the answers on his own.


    After all, he is not a member of the Dragon Court, so they still distrust him. It is not because they are not generous. Gao Ge also believes that he is not that loyal to the Dragon Court. Neither is he willing to sacrifice himself for it. If he really encounters any critical danger, he won¡¯t feel guilty to come clean with the Dragon Court¡¯s plan.


    As such, he doesn¡¯t feel bad about the Dragon Court¡¯s not telling him the whole plan and guiding him with the task step by step.


    The faster they advance, the more Gao Ge feels that the two men are going around with him and Yan Chao.


    However, he is aware that it must not be the truth. Given the array method that Yan Chao mentioned before, he guesses that this must be the marvelous part of the array method. Hence, he keeps looking around and tries to memorize the route they¡¯ve passed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even try that.¡± Yan Chao suddenly turns around to look at Gao Ge, saying with a faint smile, ¡°The array method outside the Heaven School will change once in a while. There are 36 kinds of variations. Unless you are a master of array methods and able to recognize the array eye, it will be useless for you to memorize the way up to the mountain.¡±


    Gao Ge takes a tumble without showing any look of embarrassment at all.


    Even if he is a student of Killer School, it is quite normal for him to be more alert. If Yan Chao starts to suspect him for that, Yan Chao must be insane.


    Besides, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t think that Yan Chao trusts him enough.

 Chapter 177 - The Black Sheep of Killer School?

    Chapter 177 The Black Sheep of Killer School?


    Actually, the relationship between Gao Ge and Yan Chao is quite subtle.


    They take advantage of each other.


    Gao Ge uses Yan Chao to help him enter the Heaven School.


    Yan Chao uses Gao Ge to consolidate his position in the Heaven School. If Gao Ge can heal the grandmaster, the credit will go to him and he will be promoted.


    This is rather obvious without much thinking.


    Finally, when they stop, Gao Ge realizes that he has got out of the maze array.


    Before them there is a grand gate and red wall of antique flavor that is about 2 or 3 meters high.


    At the gate there are seven or eight people standing sentry. They are dressed in the same way as the two leading men, who are wearing a white gown and appear quite clean.


    Steered by the two men, Gao Ge and Yan Chao enter the Heaven School without being examined. As Gao Ge looks afar, he sees row upon row of buildings and pavilions as well as hundreds of students in the Heaven School. It is quite possible that the Heaven School will develop into a first-class school in Huaxia as it continues expanding. However, in Gao Ge¡¯s memory, the Heaven School can only be regarded as a second-class school but now it just rises abruptly, which arouses the suspicion of the Dragon Court. In addition, it happened that the Dragon Court lost a lot of spiritual jades. The rapidly developing the Heaven School surely becomes the No. 1 target for suspicion.


    ¡°What do you think? Is it spectacular?¡± Yan Chao says proudly, ¡°Is it better than the Killer School?¡±


    Gao Ge laughs, saying, ¡°Compared with the current Killer School, this place is surely much better.¡±


    ¡°Understandable. The Killer School used to be a first-class school. However, because it offended some big potatoes, it reduced to this extent. Yet, I think you should change your point of view about yourself.¡±


    Gao Ge stares at him in confusion.


    Yan Chao continues saying, ¡°Now the Heaven School is about to become a first-class school in Huaxia and the Killer School has abandoned you. You cannot go back to your school anyway. In this case, why don¡¯t you take the chance to join the Heaven School? When you become an honorable elder in the Heaven School, you will bring glory on your ancestors by then.¡±


    Gao Ge grins and says, ¡°It is a good idea but it depends on whether the Heaven School is willing to accept me.¡±


    ¡°As long as you can heal grandmaster, there won¡¯t be any problem.¡± Yan Chao says, ¡°Moreover, I think you are quite capable. If you sincerely want to join the Heaven School, you will be treated well.¡±


    Gao Ge looks at him and asks, ¡°Mr. Yan, I have one question.¡±


    Yan Chao seems to enjoy talking with Gao Ge, saying directly, ¡°Just feel free to ask me about anything. We are good buddies.¡±


    Gao Ge can¡¯t help admiring Yan Chao for his shamelessness.


    Gao Ge has no idea when he has become Yan Chao¡¯s buddy.


    He is so shameless that even if he keeps staying in the family, he will not be expelled after Yan Xiaomei becomes the master of the Yan Family.


    Since Yan Chao said that, Gao Ge will surely take the opportunity to ask further so he hastens to ask, ¡°Well, since you are okay with that, I will ask then. Mr. Yan, you are one of the Yan Family and your family is the No. 1 ancient martial arts family in Guang City. Then why do you become a student of the Heaven School?¡±


    Yan Chao bursts out laughing and doesn¡¯t seem surprised at the question Gao Ge raises.


    Others may feel quite confused at such a question.


    ¡°It is fate. I used to have a master of martial arts, who belongs to the Heaven School. Afterwards, I became a student of the Heaven School because of him. This was a secret before, but now it is okay to tell you. After all, I have been separated from the Yan Family.¡±


    Gao Ge curses him secretly.


    Yan Chao is so shameless.


    Did he choose to be separated from the Yan Family?


    He failed the assassination to Yan Xiaomei. Does he even have any other choice but to flee to the Heaven School?


    ¡°We did fall short of success at the last stage. If I could kill Yan Xiaomei and become the master of the Yan Family, I would be promoted to an Honorable Elder of the Heaven School at least. Nevertheless, I didn¡¯t expect that Yan Xiaomei should have such a capable bodyguard with the realm of at least the late-stage of Strength Protection. This is out of our plan.¡± Yan Chao says with a sigh, appearing quite regretful.


    Gao Ge takes a tumble, asking, ¡°Therefore, you were ordered by the Heaven School to kill Yan Xiaomei?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t argue about that.¡±


    Gao Ge snorts.


    No wonder Yan Chao insists on bringing him here.


    The survival of Yan Xiaomei means that Yan Chao fails his task.


    Chances are that he didn¡¯t dare to come back here before but the appearance of Gao Ge gives him a silver lining of hope so he hurries to bring him back to the Heaven School.


    In the Heaven School, they don¡¯t stop until they walk for another ten minutes or so.


    ¡°Uncle Daoyuan and other seniors are in the hall. Yan Chao, you just bring this man in.¡± The student carrying a sword turns around and says to Yan Chao.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The two men in a white gown just leave without saying anything more.


    ¡°Wait for me outside now. I will go inside to inform first before you enter the hall.¡± Yan Chao says to Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge nods his head and watches Yan Chao enter the hall.


    Many students of the Heaven School walk past him in a confused look.


    It seems that an alien person like Gao Ge is given a lot of attention.


    The students of the Heaven School include males and females, varying in ages. They are dressed in different kinds of clothes. Most of them are wearing white clothes, followed by purple clothes. Very few of them are wearing in black.


    Very soon, Yan Chao walks out of the hall and beckons Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge walks into the hall without hesitation.


    In the hall there are several cattail hassocks, on which a few old men are seated. There is a copper statute in the middle of the hall. It is hard to recognize who the statute is. Gao Ge has little knowledge of the Heaven School, but on second thought, he thinks that the statute may be the founder of the Heaven School.


    The one sitting cross-legged beneath the copper statute is an old man in a black gown with white hair and beards, who is poker-faced. When Gao Ge strides into the hall, the old man suddenly opens his eyes. As a light crosses his eyes, he shouts out loud.


    ¡°The black sheep of the Killer School, come over and kneel down!¡±


    Gao Ge is astonished but he is calm enough to realize the man is referring to him. Yet, what puzzles him is when he has become a black sheep.


    He walks forward and kneels on a cattail hassock, which is quite soft. He wonders whether it is filled with goose down from Canada.


    The old stands up with a china bottle in his hand. There is a willow branch in the bottle. He takes out the willow branch to whisk the water onto Gao Ge.


    Chapter 177 The Black Sheep of Killer School?


    Actually, the relationship between Gao Ge and Yan Chao is quite subtle.


    They take advantage of each other.


    Gao Ge uses Yan Chao to help him enter the Heaven School.


    Yan Chao uses Gao Ge to consolidate his position in the Heaven School. If Gao Ge can heal the grandmaster, the credit will go to him and he will be promoted.


    This is rather obvious without much thinking.


    Finally, when they stop, Gao Ge realizes that he has got out of the maze array.


    Before them there is a grand gate and red wall of antique flavor that is about 2 or 3 meters high.


    At the gate there are seven or eight people standing sentry. They are dressed in the same way as the two leading men, who are wearing a white gown and appear quite clean.


    Steered by the two men, Gao Ge and Yan Chao enter the Heaven School without being examined. As Gao Ge looks afar, he sees row upon row of buildings and pavilions as well as hundreds of students in the Heaven School. It is quite possible that the Heaven School will develop into a first-class school in Huaxia as it continues expanding. However, in Gao Ge¡¯s memory, the Heaven School can only be regarded as a second-class school but now it just rises abruptly, which arouses the suspicion of the Dragon Court. In addition, it happened that the Dragon Court lost a lot of spiritual jades. The rapidly developing the Heaven School surely becomes the No. 1 target for suspicion.


    ¡°What do you think? Is it spectacular?¡± Yan Chao says proudly, ¡°Is it better than the Killer School?¡±


    Gao Ge laughs, saying, ¡°Compared with the current Killer School, this place is surely much better.¡±


    ¡°Understandable. The Killer School used to be a first-class school. However, because it offended some big potatoes, it reduced to this extent. Yet, I think you should change your point of view about yourself.¡±


    Gao Ge stares at him in confusion.


    Yan Chao continues saying, ¡°Now the Heaven School is about to become a first-class school in Huaxia and the Killer School has abandoned you. You cannot go back to your school anyway. In this case, why don¡¯t you take the chance to join the Heaven School? When you become an honorable elder in the Heaven School, you will bring glory on your ancestors by then.¡±


    Gao Ge grins and says, ¡°It is a good idea but it depends on whether the Heaven School is willing to accept me.¡±


    ¡°As long as you can heal grandmaster, there won¡¯t be any problem.¡± Yan Chao says, ¡°Moreover, I think you are quite capable. If you sincerely want to join the Heaven School, you will be treated well.¡±


    Gao Ge looks at him and asks, ¡°Mr. Yan, I have one question.¡±


    Yan Chao seems to enjoy talking with Gao Ge, saying directly, ¡°Just feel free to ask me about anything. We are good buddies.¡±


    Gao Ge can¡¯t help admiring Yan Chao for his shamelessness.


    Gao Ge has no idea when he has become Yan Chao¡¯s buddy.


    He is so shameless that even if he keeps staying in the family, he will not be expelled after Yan Xiaomei becomes the master of the Yan Family.


    Since Yan Chao said that, Gao Ge will surely take the opportunity to ask further so he hastens to ask, ¡°Well, since you are okay with that, I will ask then. Mr. Yan, you are one of the Yan Family and your family is the No. 1 ancient martial arts family in Guang City. Then why do you become a student of the Heaven School?¡±


    Yan Chao bursts out laughing and doesn¡¯t seem surprised at the question Gao Ge raises.


    Others may feel quite confused at such a question.


    ¡°It is fate. I used to have a master of martial arts, who belongs to the Heaven School. Afterwards, I became a student of the Heaven School because of him. This was a secret before, but now it is okay to tell you. After all, I have been separated from the Yan Family.¡±


    Gao Ge curses him secretly.


    Yan Chao is so shameless.


    Did he choose to be separated from the Yan Family?


    He failed the assassination to Yan Xiaomei. Does he even have any other choice but to flee to the Heaven School?


    ¡°We did fall short of success at the last stage. If I could kill Yan Xiaomei and become the master of the Yan Family, I would be promoted to an Honorable Elder of the Heaven School at least. Nevertheless, I didn¡¯t expect that Yan Xiaomei should have such a capable bodyguard with the realm of at least the late-stage of Strength Protection. This is out of our plan.¡± Yan Chao says with a sigh, appearing quite regretful.


    Gao Ge takes a tumble, asking, ¡°Therefore, you were ordered by the Heaven School to kill Yan Xiaomei?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t argue about that.¡±


    Gao Ge snorts.


    No wonder Yan Chao insists on bringing him here.


    The survival of Yan Xiaomei means that Yan Chao fails his task.


    Chances are that he didn¡¯t dare to come back here before but the appearance of Gao Ge gives him a silver lining of hope so he hurries to bring him back to the Heaven School.


    In the Heaven School, they don¡¯t stop until they walk for another ten minutes or so.


    ¡°Uncle Daoyuan and other seniors are in the hall. Yan Chao, you just bring this man in.¡± The student carrying a sword turns around and says to Yan Chao.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The two men in a white gown just leave without saying anything more.


    ¡°Wait for me outside now. I will go inside to inform first before you enter the hall.¡± Yan Chao says to Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge nods his head and watches Yan Chao enter the hall.


    Many students of the Heaven School walk past him in a confused look.


    It seems that an alien person like Gao Ge is given a lot of attention.


    The students of the Heaven School include males and females, varying in ages. They are dressed in different kinds of clothes. Most of them are wearing white clothes, followed by purple clothes. Very few of them are wearing in black.


    Very soon, Yan Chao walks out of the hall and beckons Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge walks into the hall without hesitation.


    In the hall there are several cattail hassocks, on which a few old men are seated. There is a copper statute in the middle of the hall. It is hard to recognize who the statute is. Gao Ge has little knowledge of the Heaven School, but on second thought, he thinks that the statute may be the founder of the Heaven School.


    The one sitting cross-legged beneath the copper statute is an old man in a black gown with white hair and beards, who is poker-faced. When Gao Ge strides into the hall, the old man suddenly opens his eyes. As a light crosses his eyes, he shouts out loud.


    ¡°The black sheep of the Killer School, come over and kneel down!¡±


    Gao Ge is astonished but he is calm enough to realize the man is referring to him. Yet, what puzzles him is when he has become a black sheep.


    He walks forward and kneels on a cattail hassock, which is quite soft. He wonders whether it is filled with goose down from Canada.


    The old stands up with a china bottle in his hand. There is a willow branch in the bottle. He takes out the willow branch to whisk the water onto Gao Ge.


    Chapter 177 The Black Sheep of Killer School?


    Actually, the relationship between Gao Ge and Yan Chao is quite subtle.


    They take advantage of each other.


    Gao Ge uses Yan Chao to help him enter the Heaven School.


    Yan Chao uses Gao Ge to consolidate his position in the Heaven School. If Gao Ge can heal the grandmaster, the credit will go to him and he will be promoted.


    This is rather obvious without much thinking.


    Finally, when they stop, Gao Ge realizes that he has got out of the maze array.


    Before them there is a grand gate and red wall of antique flavor that is about 2 or 3 meters high.


    At the gate there are seven or eight people standing sentry. They are dressed in the same way as the two leading men, who are wearing a white gown and appear quite clean.


    Steered by the two men, Gao Ge and Yan Chao enter the Heaven School without being examined. As Gao Ge looks afar, he sees row upon row of buildings and pavilions as well as hundreds of students in the Heaven School. It is quite possible that the Heaven School will develop into a first-class school in Huaxia as it continues expanding. However, in Gao Ge¡¯s memory, the Heaven School can only be regarded as a second-class school but now it just rises abruptly, which arouses the suspicion of the Dragon Court. In addition, it happened that the Dragon Court lost a lot of spiritual jades. The rapidly developing the Heaven School surely becomes the No. 1 target for suspicion.


    ¡°What do you think? Is it spectacular?¡± Yan Chao says proudly, ¡°Is it better than the Killer School?¡±


    Gao Ge laughs, saying, ¡°Compared with the current Killer School, this place is surely much better.¡±


    ¡°Understandable. The Killer School used to be a first-class school. However, because it offended some big potatoes, it reduced to this extent. Yet, I think you should change your point of view about yourself.¡±


    Gao Ge stares at him in confusion.


    Yan Chao continues saying, ¡°Now the Heaven School is about to become a first-class school in Huaxia and the Killer School has abandoned you. You cannot go back to your school anyway. In this case, why don¡¯t you take the chance to join the Heaven School? When you become an honorable elder in the Heaven School, you will bring glory on your ancestors by then.¡±


    Gao Ge grins and says, ¡°It is a good idea but it depends on whether the Heaven School is willing to accept me.¡±


    ¡°As long as you can heal grandmaster, there won¡¯t be any problem.¡± Yan Chao says, ¡°Moreover, I think you are quite capable. If you sincerely want to join the Heaven School, you will be treated well.¡±


    Gao Ge looks at him and asks, ¡°Mr. Yan, I have one question.¡±


    Yan Chao seems to enjoy talking with Gao Ge, saying directly, ¡°Just feel free to ask me about anything. We are good buddies.¡±


    Gao Ge can¡¯t help admiring Yan Chao for his shamelessness.


    Gao Ge has no idea when he has become Yan Chao¡¯s buddy.


    He is so shameless that even if he keeps staying in the family, he will not be expelled after Yan Xiaomei becomes the master of the Yan Family.


    Since Yan Chao said that, Gao Ge will surely take the opportunity to ask further so he hastens to ask, ¡°Well, since you are okay with that, I will ask then. Mr. Yan, you are one of the Yan Family and your family is the No. 1 ancient martial arts family in Guang City. Then why do you become a student of the Heaven School?¡±


    Yan Chao bursts out laughing and doesn¡¯t seem surprised at the question Gao Ge raises.


    Others may feel quite confused at such a question.


    ¡°It is fate. I used to have a master of martial arts, who belongs to the Heaven School. Afterwards, I became a student of the Heaven School because of him. This was a secret before, but now it is okay to tell you. After all, I have been separated from the Yan Family.¡±


    Gao Ge curses him secretly.


    Yan Chao is so shameless.


    Did he choose to be separated from the Yan Family?


    He failed the assassination to Yan Xiaomei. Does he even have any other choice but to flee to the Heaven School?


    ¡°We did fall short of success at the last stage. If I could kill Yan Xiaomei and become the master of the Yan Family, I would be promoted to an Honorable Elder of the Heaven School at least. Nevertheless, I didn¡¯t expect that Yan Xiaomei should have such a capable bodyguard with the realm of at least the late-stage of Strength Protection. This is out of our plan.¡± Yan Chao says with a sigh, appearing quite regretful.


    Gao Ge takes a tumble, asking, ¡°Therefore, you were ordered by the Heaven School to kill Yan Xiaomei?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t argue about that.¡±


    Gao Ge snorts.


    No wonder Yan Chao insists on bringing him here.


    The survival of Yan Xiaomei means that Yan Chao fails his task.


    Chances are that he didn¡¯t dare to come back here before but the appearance of Gao Ge gives him a silver lining of hope so he hurries to bring him back to the Heaven School.


    In the Heaven School, they don¡¯t stop until they walk for another ten minutes or so.


    ¡°Uncle Daoyuan and other seniors are in the hall. Yan Chao, you just bring this man in.¡± The student carrying a sword turns around and says to Yan Chao.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The two men in a white gown just leave without saying anything more.


    ¡°Wait for me outside now. I will go inside to inform first before you enter the hall.¡± Yan Chao says to Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge nods his head and watches Yan Chao enter the hall.


    Many students of the Heaven School walk past him in a confused look.


    It seems that an alien person like Gao Ge is given a lot of attention.


    The students of the Heaven School include males and females, varying in ages. They are dressed in different kinds of clothes. Most of them are wearing white clothes, followed by purple clothes. Very few of them are wearing in black.


    Very soon, Yan Chao walks out of the hall and beckons Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge walks into the hall without hesitation.


    In the hall there are several cattail hassocks, on which a few old men are seated. There is a copper statute in the middle of the hall. It is hard to recognize who the statute is. Gao Ge has little knowledge of the Heaven School, but on second thought, he thinks that the statute may be the founder of the Heaven School.


    The one sitting cross-legged beneath the copper statute is an old man in a black gown with white hair and beards, who is poker-faced. When Gao Ge strides into the hall, the old man suddenly opens his eyes. As a light crosses his eyes, he shouts out loud.


    ¡°The black sheep of the Killer School, come over and kneel down!¡±


    Gao Ge is astonished but he is calm enough to realize the man is referring to him. Yet, what puzzles him is when he has become a black sheep.


    He walks forward and kneels on a cattail hassock, which is quite soft. He wonders whether it is filled with goose down from Canada.


    The old stands up with a china bottle in his hand. There is a willow branch in the bottle. He takes out the willow branch to whisk the water onto Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge is quite puzzled.


    Do they treat him as a demon now?


    ¡°The Heaven School is a decent and noble school. We should not take you into the school. Yet, considering your sincere pursuit of Taoism, we will grant you the chance to stay here.¡± The old man says seriously.

 Chapter 178 - Have a Clear Cognition

    Gao Ge finally understands.


    Regardless of others¡¯ feeling about the Heaven School, at least the men of the Heaven School all feel good about themselves and regard their school as a decent and noble school.


    Why don¡¯t these people think about the reason why the Heaven School has aroused the suspicion of the Dragon Court?


    Of course, Gao Ge won¡¯t speak out his real thought. He only finds it quite funny.


    After a while, the old man puts the bottle aside and looks at Gao Ge from the height, saying, ¡°Do you really have a way to heal our grandmaster?¡±


    ¡°I am not sure about it.¡± Gao Ge says casually.


    In the hall, the old men, who give off an immense stress, all fly into a rage, greatly overwhelming Gao Ge like a flood at once. Gao Ge is shocked that there are so many capable men in such a second-class school, at least a few cultivators at the realm of Strength Protection. He has underestimated the Heaven School indeed.


    The old man standing before him has reached the realm of at least Strength Exposure. Otherwise, Gao Ge won¡¯t feel so out of breath in the face of him.


    The Heaven School is dangerous indeed!


    On the way uphill, Gao Ge was thinking that it was not a big deal if he could not complete the task. After all, saving his life was the most important thing. Should anything happen, he must run away as fast as possible.


    However, it seems that if he is exposed, he doesn¡¯t even have a chance to escape!


    ¡°Gao Ge, why don¡¯t you kneel down to apologize? This is the sovereign of the Heaven School!¡± Yan Chao reminds him.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Another man hits the roof and yells at Yan Chao, forcing him to keep silent.


    It can be seen that Yan Chao doesn¡¯t hold a high position in the Heaven School!


    ¡°What do you mean by saying ¡®not sure about it¡¯?¡± The sovereign of the Heaven School glares at Gao Ge furiously, asking in a deep voice.


    Gao Ge raises his head to look at him, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know who the grandmaster of the Heaven School is, what injury he has suffered or to what degree he has been injured. Despite the healing effect of my strength, I am not 100% sure to heal him actually.¡±


    Hearing Gao Ge¡¯s explanation, the sovereign of the Heaven School becomes less furious and nods his head slightly, saying to Yan Chao, ¡°Wangyue, take him away first. It is a significant thing to heal the wounds for Grandmaster. We have to discuss about it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sovereign¡­¡±


    Yan Chao leaves the hall with Gao Ge. He is burned up by Gao Ge.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Can¡¯t you be more confident in the face of the sovereign?¡±


    Gao Ge says helplessly, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen the grandmaster of the Heaven School yet. How can I be over confident? Moreover, you have underestimated your sovereign. If I show too much confidence, I am afraid that the several old men in the hall must suspect me. After all, no one is willing to believe someone who just talks big, right?¡±


    Hearing that, Yan Chao looks less angry and nods his head slightly, consenting on Gao Ge¡¯s words.


    ¡°By the way, why did the sovereign of the Heaven School call you Wangyue?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my name in the Heaven School.¡± Yan Chao says with a smile, ¡°As long as you join the Heaven School, you will have a style name too. Students of the Heaven School are ranked in the order of Guan, Dao, Wang, Shan, Ting, Feng, Wen and Shui. My master Daoyuan is the third honorable elder in the Heaven School as well as the third brother of the sovereign. I am his student, which makes my style name start with Wang. If you perform well enough, you may gain a style name that starts with Wang too. On the contrary, if you don¡¯t perform well, you can only be an outer student of the Heaven School even if you get to survive. In that case, it is lucky to gain a name starting with Shan.¡±


    Yan Chao appears so proud when he says that, which is beyond Gao Ge¡¯s understanding.


    As a member of the Yan Family, an ancient martial arts family, Yan Chao can only be a student of such a low level in the Heaven School. Now he is complacent over the style name, making Gao Ge feel so speechless.


    ¡°Then what about different colors of clothes? The white clothes, purple clothes and black clothes¡±


    Yan Chao goes on saying, ¡°Those wearing white clothes are outer students while those wearing purple clothes are inner students. As to the ones who are dressed in black, they are the highest-ranking people in the Heaven School. Only the sovereign, honorable elders and some core students can wear black clothes! Look! The man in gray over there is a factotum of our school, who is doing the most menial job in the Heaven School. Even if he dies, no one will care about that.¡±


    Gao Ge feels that Yan Chao shows great disrespect for the service industry!


    ¡°Since those in white are all outer students, why did you act so humble to them? Are they all students of the Wang ranking?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°Of course not. Most of their style names begin with Shan, but¡­¡± Yan Chao suddenly stops talking. He seems to be a bit depressed.


    Apparently, as to the Heaven School, Yan Chao is also an outsider. Despite his style name of the Wang ranking, no one actually shows respect for him. Even the outer students of the Heaven School won¡¯t think highly of him at all. In fact, in terms of seniority, the outer students should call him Uncle. However, Yan Chao has to fawn on them instead.


    Although this is Yan Chao¡¯s business, Gao Ge still feels sorry for him.


    Led by Yan Chao, Gao Ge takes a room in the Heaven School and Yan Chao lives next to him. According to the factotum who sends the toiletries, the region where Gao Ge resides is for guests. Yet, Yan Chao is one of the students of the Heaven School, but he is also living in a guest room like Gao Ge, which is rather unreasonable!


    Not for a while, Yan Chao gets changed with a purple gown and brings a pot of wine to Gao Ge¡¯s room.


    ¡°Come on, bro, let¡¯s have a drink!¡±


    Though Gao Ge doesn¡¯t understand Yan Chao¡¯s intent, he still nods his head and accepts the offer.


    They have been drinking for a while.


    Gao Ge finds that Yan Chao is not good at drinking. He hasn¡¯t drunk much but now he looks so sleepy with a pair of eyes as red as a rabbit¡¯s eyes.


    He is such a wimpy drinker. How dare he come to invite others for a drink? His brain must have been kicked by a rabbit.


    ¡°Bro, to be honest, actually you have seen it through too. I am an inner student as well as the student of the Third Honorable Elder, but no one in the Heaven School actually respects me! I know that I am only a cultivator at the realm of the first-level of Qi practicing. You can find a lot of people of the same cultivation as me in the Heaven School!¡±


    Faced with Yan Chao¡¯s complaint in front of him, Gao Ge gives a pat on his shoulders, ¡°It¡¯s okay. At least you have a clear cognition of yourself.¡±


    Yan Chao bursts out laughing, saying, ¡°But now these are not important anymore! Bro, as long as you heal the grandmaster, you and I will make a name in here! You know, the grandmaster of the Heaven School is a strong man at the realm of Master! After he is recovered, the Heaven School will be safeguarded by a strong cultivator at the realm of Master. By then no one dares to deny the first-class position of the Heaven School! And we will become the contributor of that! The undoubtedly meritorious men!¡±


    Gao Ge feels that Yan Chao has one more merit.


    He is so good at dreaming about the future!


    He cannot understand why the credit will also go to Yan Chao even if he really heals the grandmaster of the Heaven School.


    It seems that Yan Chao is insisting on tying him onto the same boat as well as sharing the honor and disgrace together¡­


    Right then, the door is kicked open suddenly.

 Chapter 179 - Yan Chao Is Bullied

    Chapter 179 Yan Chao Is Bullied


    A few students of the Heaven School wearing white clothes walk in, their face beaming with smiles. There are three boys and two girls, who look quite young.


    ¡°I was wondering who was boasting. I didn¡¯t expect it was you, Uncle Wangyue!¡± One of the men, with a jade pendant hanging at his waist, comes to Yan Chao and gives a pat on his shoulder, saying with a sneer.


    Upon the sight of these people, Yan Chao becomes sober instantly.


    In a rush he stands up and greets them with joined hands, saying with a forced smile, ¡°Senior brothers and sisters, I am so sorry. I was a bit carried away for drinking too much with my friend¡­¡±


    The man suddenly kicks Yan Chao down, saying angrily, ¡°Who are your seniors? Hum! If the sovereign and the honorable elders know about this, they will blame us for being impolite.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you are right. It¡¯s my bad¡­¡± Kicked down as he is, Yan Chao still gets up quickly with the unchanged smile.


    Gao Ge used to believe Yan Chao knew his own mind, though his ideas were quite silly. However, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t like him at all.


    The rest of the unexpected comers all burst into laughter at the embarrassed look of Yan Chao.


    Of course, they are laughing at him with disdain.


    Gao Ge is so confused.


    Why on earth did Yan Chao give up the Yan Family and come here for insult? Even if Yan Xiaomei becomes the master of the Yan Family, he can get to stay as long as he controls himself and suppresses his indignation.


    If the worst comes to the worst, it is always better to stay in the Yan Family and endure the insult of his own family than be bullied by some outsiders in the Heaven School.


    ¡°Are you the student of the Killer School who comes here with Yan Chao?¡± The man in white who kicked Yan Chao down says, with his one hand carrying Yan Chao and the other hand patting his face. The man looks quite fond of doing that. At the same time, he eyes Gao Ge disdainfully, as if he is thinking that whoever making friends with Yan Chao must be a wuss.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t feel like responding to the man. He didn¡¯t even take a look at Yan Chao when the man beat him. After all, Gao Ge is not close to Yan Chao.


    Nevertheless, the man provokes him deliberately, annoying Gao Ge quite much.


    ¡°Hum. Yan Chao is your friend anyway. Now that he is beaten in front of you, won¡¯t you do something about it?¡± To Gao Ge the man says with his eyes full of disappointment and indifference.


    Gao Ge opens his mouth and exhales.


    ¡°What did you do?¡± The man hedges.


    ¡°To do something about it.¡± Gao Ge says seriously.


    The three boys and two girls all fall into confusion.


    Is this guy an idiot?


    ¡°Haha, you are so funny. Yan Chao, good for you! You¡¯ve brought such an idiot here. Yet, I am not surprised at all. Not a single normal person will make friends with a man like you.¡± Another boy with a displeasing appearance laughs. He looks quite even darker than Chen Guo, featuring large hip bone.


    The dark boy¡¯s words gain the support of his peers.


    ¡°You are right. But I also heard that he is the student of the Killer School.¡± One of the girls suddenly says. She has almond-shaped eyes, fair skin, cloud-bank coiffure rising steeply, slim throat and curving neck, but her words are obviously full of disdain for Gao Ge.


    ¡°The Killer School?¡± The dark boy hedges, saying, ¡°Shanzhu, are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Shanyao, do you also hear of it?¡± The girl called Shanzhu says to the man in white who is lifting Yan Chao.


    The man in white nods his head, saying indifferently, ¡°It is beyond my understanding. The Killer School is an evil school indeed, but they should not enroll such an abnormal student.¡±


    Gao Ge is amused and can¡¯t help smirking.


    ¡°Why are you smirking?¡± The man in white says disgruntledly.


    ¡°I find your names quite amusing¡ªShanzhu (which means mangosteen in Chinese) and Shanyao (which means Chinese yam in Chinese). These are both names of food.¡± Gao Ge giggles.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Shanyao flies into a rage and directly throws Yan Chao away, striking a punch towards Gao Ge. Unexpectedly, when he just takes one step forward, Yan Chao suddenly holds his leg.


    ¡°What are you doing? Let go of me!¡± Shanyao feels furious and insulted. He wants to kick off Yan Chao but Yan Chao just doesn¡¯t release his hands.


    ¡°Shanyao, just come at me. It¡¯s none of his business!¡± Yan Chao shouts loudly.


    Gao Ge is rather amused.


    Of course, Yan Chao is doing this not because he wants to help Gao Ge.


    For a guy who wants to kill his cousin, how is it possible that he will die for others? He is only worried that Gao Ge cannot cure the grandmaster if anything happens to him.


    If the thing gets to that point, Yan Chao¡¯s efforts will all in vain and his chance of staging a comeback is completely gone.


    Therefore, he cannot allow that to happen regardless!


    Shanyao feels so embarrassed and riled.


    What embarrasses him is that a wuss like Yan Chao should have the courage to resist him.


    What riles him is because of the same reason.


    He feels like killing Yan Chao at once!


    ¡°Release your hands, or I will kill you now!¡± Shanyao says


    ¡°Haha. If you dared to kill me, you would have done it before. Why would you wait until now?¡± Yan Chao is not afraid of Shanyao¡¯s threat. Even if Shanyao despises him, what he can do is to kick and punch him at most. If he really kills Yan Chao, the Heaven School won¡¯t turn a blind eye to that.


    He is quite sure of that.


    Shanyao blushes at Yan Chao¡¯s words. Apparently, Yan Chao is right.


    Shanyao yells at him and kicks him in the belly.


    Yan Chao screams out of pain, with his body struck away and bumping a few chairs. He even vomits a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°Hum, how dare you bite off more than you can chew! You are no match for me!¡± Shanyao snorts.


    ¡°Yeah! Shanyao, good for you!¡± The dark man immediately claps hands for Shanyao.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t understand.


    Anyhow, Yan Chao doesn¡¯t look like he wants to fight against Shanyao!


    However, Gao Ge is accustomed to that.


    At school, many students are like that. If they want to bully someone, they will find an excuse, regardless the rationality of the excuse.


    ¡°You, come over and kneel!¡± Shanyao crooks his fingers to beckon Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge frowns, ¡°I think I didn¡¯t offend you?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you?¡± Shanyao sneers, ¡°Do you forget what you said about me and Shanzhu? A grownup must be responsible for what he says. If you are a guest here, I won¡¯t do anything to you. But you? You are one of the Killer School¡¯s men and you dare to follow Yan Chao here to make a scene. What do you think of the Heaven School? Let me tell you, this is not the Killer School but the Heaven School! In no way can you act wildly here!¡±


    Gao Ge is completely pissed off.


    He has no idea when he acted wildly.


    He and Yan Chao only had a drink in the room!


    Yet, when he takes a look at Yan Chao, he suddenly feels less angry.


    Compared with Yan Chao, what he suffers is nothing.

 Chapter 180 - What a Scumbag Shanzha Is!

    Chapter 180 What a Scumbag Shanzha Is!


    ¡°Shanyao, just come at me. Don¡¯t get him involved¡­¡± Yan Chao is still vomiting blood while getting up.


    The dark boy frowns. He pulls over Shanyao, whispering, ¡°Shanyao, forget about it. If you really beat him to death, we will be in trouble.¡±


    When people are angry, they won¡¯t take the advice like that. After all, it sounds more like an incitement. Maybe that may work on mature people, but Shanyao is definitely not mature.


    He says furiously, ¡°What do you mean? What if I kill this bastard today?¡±


    The dark boy says with a forced smile, ¡°Shanyao, I didn¡¯t mean that¡­¡± Actually, he doesn¡¯t talk to Shanyao in such a manner at ordinary times but he knows that anything he says now is just adding fuel to fire. If the matter is really none of his business, he won¡¯t care about it. However, if Yan Chao really dies here, the other four people including him will be regarded as accomplices of Shanyao.


    Therefore, the rest three people all figure it out so they come to mediate in a hurry.


    In the end, Shanyao is dragged away.


    Gao Ge comes to Yan Chao and pulls him up with a sigh.


    ¡°In fact, the one called Shanyao is really no match for you.¡± Gao Ge says.


    Yan Chao sits on the chair and wipes out the blood on his face, shaking his head with a bitter smile, ¡°It¡¯s useless.¡±


    Gao Ge says with indignation, ¡°Don¡¯t you have a master? He is even the Third Honorable Elder of the Heaven School. After all, you have someone so powerful behind you. Doesn¡¯t he care about you at all?¡±


    ¡°If it were not the fact that I am one of the Yan Family, would he take me as his student?¡± Yan Chao says with a bitter smile.


    ¡°Then why you¡­¡± Gao Ge hedges.


    It seems that he doesn¡¯t have to ask further.


    Although he hasn¡¯t known Yan Chao for long, he feels that Yan Chao is not stupid.


    Just based on what he said, Gao Ge learns that he is aware of his situation as well as his master, Daoyuan¡¯s intent of taking him as a student.


    Now that Yan Chao is no longer the young master of the Yan Family, Daoyuan doesn¡¯t feel like caring about him.


    He really wants to ask Yan Chao why he insists on coming to the Heaven School since he knows that. Yet, it is inappropriate for him to ask the question. After all, he is at the Heaven School right now.


    Yan Chao heaves a sigh and looks at Gao Ge, saying, ¡°I know what you want to ask. It is quite simple. You know about people. When we have chosen a road, we must stick to it no matter how dark it is. However, just because the road is too dark, we cannot even find the way back even if we want to.¡±


    Gao Ge sneers, ¡°Isn¡¯t you who cut off your way back?¡±


    Yan Chao laughs, ¡°You say that only because you don¡¯t know me. If you know me, you will know I am not a determined man.¡±


    Gao Ge is speechless.


    He doesn¡¯t feel comfortable with what Yan Chao said.


    The point is, the words were uttered by Yan Chao, which makes Gao Ge even more comfortable.


    Yan Chao continues saying, ¡°Because I am not determined, that¡¯s the only choice I have. I must cut off all my routes of retreat. If I have any route of retreat, I will probably look back¡­¡±


    Gao Ge is staring at Yan Chao while Yan Chao is lowering his head to look at the blood on his clothes.


    Both of them suddenly stay silent.


    After a short while of silence, Gao Ge suddenly braces up.


    ¡°I think we had better get prepared. In my opinion, the one called Shanyao won¡¯t be willing to let go.¡±


    ¡°Emm.¡±


    ¡°Hence, you still don¡¯t dare to fight back?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see. If they really want to kill me, it is of no use for me to fight back.¡± Yan Chao says with a smile.


    Gao Ge consents.


    ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go on drinking!¡± Yan Chao says.


    Gao Ge is a bit surprised, ¡°Are you still in a mood for drinking?¡±


    ¡°Why am I not in a mood for drinking? As long as the earth is not broken, nothing can stop us from drinking!¡± Yan Chao says with a heroic spirit.


    He reaches out his hand to take up the wine pot and pour a bowl of wine for himself. When he is about to pick up the wine, Gao Ge suddenly shouts, ¡°Why is Shanyao back again?¡±


    Crack.


    With the wine bowl dropping on the ground, Yan Chao is going to lie on the ground.


    He keeps searching but he doesn¡¯t find Shanyao and the others. Seeing Gao Ge convulsed with laughter, Yan Chao gets quite furious but he has nothing to do about him¡­


    On the other side, Shanyao finally calms down.


    He takes a sip of water and pats on the table.


    ¡°It seems that Yan Chao has decided to throw the helve after the hatchet. He knows that we don¡¯t dare to kill him, so he gets up the nerve to confront us!¡± Shanyao wipes his mouth and says.


    Shanzhu says in a low voice, ¡°Shanyao, don¡¯t need to get angry. Who will care about him in the Heaven School?¡±


    ¡°But I am unhappy!¡± Shanyao says resentfully, ¡°He is such a wuss that anyone can bully him. How can I stand a person like him acting wild and arrogant in front of me?¡±


    If Gao Ge were here, he would heave a sigh to show his confusion about their thinking pattern.


    Yan Chao acted like a wimp before them. How can they call it ¡°wild and arrogant¡±?


    Yan Chao was even beaten to vomiting blood without having the courage to fight back. What kind of arrogance is that?


    Actually, it is easy to understand.


    From the perspective of Shanyao, Yan Chao is not bullied enough.


    How come others can insult Yan Chao to extremity and make him imitate dogs¡¯ barking or cats¡¯ meowing while they cannot?


    That¡¯s what bullying in school is like. For some people, they will feel disgraced if they don¡¯t bully others more seriously than others.


    This situation, scientifically, is a super stupid rule.


    Is it too exaggerated the saying?


    ¡°Shanyao, actually, I have an idea.¡± The other girl suddenly says.


    ¡°Oh? Shanzha (which means haw in Chinese), what is it?¡± Shanyao asks.


    Well, another name of food.


    Shanzha is a bit chubby. Especially when she is standing with Shanzhu who is slim, it is a sharp contrast, but it won¡¯t prevent her from being popular among the students. After all, in the Heaven School, where boys outnumber girls, it is good enough to have some girls here. You cannot be too particular.


    A look of sternness crosses Shanzha¡¯s face. She says in a low voice, ¡°Actually, it is not a good idea. Since we want to kill Yan Chao without being held responsible by the school, we may as well poison him.¡±


    ¡°Poison him?¡± Shanyao can¡¯t help shuddering, ¡°But isn¡¯t it easy to be found out?¡±


    ¡°Solutions are always more than difficulties.¡± Shanzha says with a sinister smile, ¡°They have to eat anyway. As long as we outfox the man who sends the meals, there won¡¯t be any problem.¡±


    Shanyao feels spirited while Shanzhu and the dark boy frown.


    They think that the idea is too over.


    After all, Yan Chao is not pleasing indeed, but he hasn¡¯t offended them by now. It is enough to follow suit and bully him once in a while. Why do they have to kill him?


    What a scumbag Shanzha is¡­

 Chapter 181 - Unreasonable!

    Chapter 181 Unreasonable!


    The dark-skinned boy knows that it is not appropriate for him to say too much. After all, when they were at Yan Chao¡¯s room, his action has made Shanyao a bit disgruntled.


    Shanzhu doesn¡¯t care about that. She says in a low voice, ¡°Isn¡¯t this too over? Do we really have to kill them?¡±


    Shanzha looks at Shanzhu with a bit of jealousy and annoyance in her eyes.


    ¡°Shanzhu, you are too innocent. For someone like Yan Chao, death is not to be regretted. Do you remember how arrogant he was when he just joined the Heaven School? How rudely did he treat us? Didn¡¯t you see how he bullied the peers? Moreover, in order to join the School, he even betrayed his own family. Doesn¡¯t such a person deserve to die?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, exactly.¡± Shanyao also shows support for Shanzha, ¡°Shanzhu, it¡¯s none of your business. No need to worry about it.¡±


    Shanzhu wishes to speak but stops on a second thought.


    She really wants to ask these people.


    Yan Chao did bully the peers of the Heaven School but did he ever bully you?


    In order to join the Heaven School, he did betray his family but are you his family member?


    Yan Chao hasn¡¯t done anything bad to you by now. It is okay to kick his ass if you don¡¯t like him. It is no big deal to seriously disgrace him and make him leave the School.


    However, isn¡¯t it too over to kill him?


    Seeing that Shanyao and Shanzha are conceiving an idea against Yan Chao, Shanzhu sighs and leaves quietly.


    When she reaches the door, Shanzha suddenly speaks.


    ¡°Shanzhu, it¡¯s okay for you to stay out of this, but I don¡¯t want you to tip them off.¡± Shanzha says coldly.


    Shanzhu says with a forced smile, ¡°Why do I do that? I am not close to them. To be frank, whether they are alive or dead is none of my business.¡±


    Shanzhu feels quite shocked, thinking that Shanzha is so cautious that she should read through her mind so soon.


    ¡°Good then.¡± Shanzha replies coldly and then goes back to talk with Shanyao.


    Not long after Shanzhu gets out of the room, the dark-skinned boy also walks out.


    ¡°They are being a bit stubborn.¡± The dark-skinned boy says to Shanzhu.


    Shanzhu remains silent.


    ¡°Shanzhu, I don¡¯t mind your tipping them off though. Because even if you tell them, it won¡¯t be of any use. We may come up with another way if the first one fails. However, in this case, you will be distanced from us then.¡± The dark-skinned boy says, ¡°As you just said, their life is none of your business or mine. Moreover, Yan Chao is not gifted anyway. Otherwise, Third Honorable Elder won¡¯t neglect him.¡±


    ¡°I understand¡­¡± Shanzhu nods her head slightly.


    ¡°Yeah, so, we are not on the same boat with them. Imagining that if Shanzha and Shanyao are discussing about how to kill two pheasants instead of them, will you care about it? The lives of the two guys may not be as important as those of the two pheasants.¡± The dark-skinned boy says grinningly.


    Shanzhu becomes even more terrified.


    She still cannot understand their thoughts but she doesn¡¯t say much¡­


    At night, sitting in the room, Gao Ge can still hear the sound of frogs and birds from outside.


    There is a herb placed in every room of the Heaven School, which can expel insects. Actually, the pastoral lifestyle is always what Gao Ge is yearning for, but it is an impractical thought. Look at him now. The only thing that illuminates his room is a candle on the table and the light is quite dim.


    Yan Chao comes to Gao Ge¡¯s room again. Very soon, the factotum brings them the meal.


    When Yan Chao starts eating, Gao Ge sneers, ¡°If you want to die, you can eat it.¡±


    At the moment, Yan Chao is picking up a piece of meat with his chopsticks. When he hears that, he hurries to put it down.


    He stares at Gao Ge with widened eyes, saying in astonishment, ¡°Really? Do they try to poison us?¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Gao Ge says with a sneer, ¡°Of course, I am not sure, but nothing is impossible. I told you before that Shanyao would never let go of it easily. If I were him, the only way to kill others quietly would be to put poison into the food. As long as they can hide it from the factotum, no one will find it out. Besides, we are unimportant in the Heaven School and nobody will care much about our life. They have nothing to worry about at all.¡±


    Yan Chao finds it quite unbelievable.


    Gao Ge says with a smile, ¡°You can testify my opinion.¡±


    Yan Chao immediately stands up and walks out of the room.


    When he comes back, he is holding a pheasant.


    He opens its mouth and makes it have some soup. Then he throws away the flapping pheasant. It runs away at once.


    Yan Chao is relieved. He turns to Gao Ge and says grinningly, ¡°See? Actually, they are not so¡­¡±


    Suddenly they hear the sound of pit-a-pat.


    He is taken aback. He rushes out of the room. The pheasant, which was running a moment ago, is dead on the ground now.


    At the moment, Yan Chao is like being frozen. He stands there, unmoved.


    Gao Ge walks to him slowly and pats his shoulder, saying, ¡°I used to think you were quite crafty but why are you so innocent now?¡±


    Yan Chao keeps shivering, but Gao Ge knows that he must be shivering out of anger instead of fear.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t done anything against them. Why are they doing this to us?¡± Yan Chao¡¯s eyes become red. Judging from his look, Gao Ge can see some killing intent.


    Faced with such a situation, Yan Chao feels like killing them.


    Even clay figurine carries some internal heat, let alone Yan Chao.


    This man is even merciless enough to kill his cousin.


    ¡°I want to kill them!¡± Yan Chao turns around and says to Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge pulls a long face, saying, ¡°Then do it.¡±


    However, when Gao Ge just answers him, Yan Chao¡¯s face twists in a grimace of pain.


    ¡°But we cannot do that! Once we really kill them, we will be killed by the Heaven School in return¡­¡±


    ¡°Not necessarily. We can do it without leaving a trace.¡± Gao Ge says grinningly.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Yan Chao is surprised, asking, ¡°Do you have any idea?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Tell me about it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    Yan Chao has no way out.


    He thinks Gao Ge doesn¡¯t treat him as a friend.


    ¡°You go back first and I will go out for a walk.¡± Gao Ge says.


    Yan Chao thinks it over and looks at Gao Ge for a while with a complex look. In the end, he still says nothing and returns to his own room.


    Gao Ge goes to hide behind a tree quietly, waiting there.


    He is waiting for the target to show up.


    After about two hours, a figure finally appears at Yan Chao¡¯s and his rooms.


    Gao Ge gives a smile.


    Everything goes as expected by him.


    Since they have placed the poison, they will come to the site to see whether Gao Ge and Yan Chao are really dead.


    This is a typical criminal mind as well as a mistake that common people will make. Of course, they are not common people actually, for they may kill people on impulse.


    ¡°The chubby girl?¡± Gao Ge frowns. Although he doesn¡¯t see the face, he can tell from the body shape, which happens to be a girl of the five people.


    ¡°People always say, be broad-minded and you will grow fat. This girl has grown a lot of fat but she is not broad-minded at all. She is even quite unreasonable!¡± Gao Ge says.

 Chapter 182 - A Fatal Thrust Across the Neck

    Chapter 182 A Fatal Thrust Across the Neck


    Shanzha is quite frustrated.


    Through the window, she can see that Yan Chao is still alive.


    She is wondering why Gao Ge and Yan Chao don¡¯t have supper.


    Since their plot cannot proceed, she can only leave, dejected and despondent.


    However, she is not aware that a man is following her.


    When she arrives at the designated place, Shanyao and another young student are waiting there, without the dark-skinned boy and Shanzhu.


    They have waited there for long. When they see that Shanzha comes back, they hasten to ask her.


    ¡°How is it? Are the two bastards dead?¡±


    Shanzha shakes her head, ¡°No.¡±


    Shanyao is shocked and confused, ¡°How is it possible?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Is it because the poison is not deadly enough?¡± Shanzha says in confusion.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible!¡± The other young student says in a hurry, ¡°I stole the poison from the pharmacy. It can even kill 50 tigers, let alone two cultivators!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s so strange. If so, I really can¡¯t think of any reason¡­¡± Shanyao feels so puzzled.


    Nevertheless, right then, a voice comes.


    ¡°Actually, it is not strange at all. You may not know about this. Yan Chao and I are on diet recently.¡±


    The one who is talking is Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge is walking towards them casually, making them all terrified.


    Shanyao and the student both look at Shanzha, who has already turned pale. She shakes her head to show that she doesn¡¯t know why Gao Ge is here.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at her anymore. I stalked her to here.¡± Gao Ge says smilingly, ¡°You know, the men of the Killer School are good at stalking.¡±


    Shanyao sneers and says to Gao Ge who is approaching them, ¡°You are really ignorant of death. It¡¯s lucky of you not to be poisoned to death. How dare you come to us now?¡±


    ¡°I have to. If you don¡¯t die, I cannot eat anything in the days when I stay in Heaven School.¡± Gao Ge says with a sigh.


    ¡°So, what are you going to do?¡± Shanyao looks around. It is good that this is a lonely place, where few people pass by.


    Therefore, he calms down again, saying with a grim smile, ¡°I have to say this is a good place for murder and smuggling!¡±


    However, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t feel horrified by his words. Instead, he nods his head.


    ¡°In fact, I feel the same way.¡±


    After saying that, he rushes forward.


    ¡°Kill him!¡± Shanyao makes the decision immediately.


    He has sensed the killing intent of Gao Ge.


    However, when Shanyao just arrives at the front of Gao Ge, he suddenly feels the coldness in his neck. He is stunned at the sudden appearance of the sword in Gao Ge¡¯s hand.


    Gao Ge is a swordsman?


    Looking at the collapse of Shanyao, Shanzha and the other student are at a loss.


    They can¡¯t help taking a few steps back.


    ¡°You are the next.¡± Gao Ge is confused why there are only three of them showing up, but he is not in a mood to find the other two.


    He must kill these three students first and find another chance to kill the other two. He believes the death of them will alert the other two.


    At least, the other two students won¡¯t dare to murder him.


    Gao Ge feels somewhat unhappy with these enemies out of nowhere.


    ¡°Who are you on earth?¡± Shanzha suddenly roars.


    Gao Ge has carried his sword to Shanzha.


    His sword glitters and reflects the moonlight, showing his handsome face.


    At least, Gao Ge believes he is handsome regardless.


    ¡°The one who ends your life.¡±


    This is the reply that Gao Ge gives Shanzha.


    He is aware that Shanzha is trying to attract others¡¯ attention by roaring and stall for time by talking to him.


    Since Gao Ge has seen through her intent, he will not give her the chance. He must be determined when killing people. Otherwise, he will look as stupid as the villains on TV drama.


    Chubby as Shanzha is, she doesn¡¯t act slowly. She dodges Gao Ge¡¯s punch quickly and meanwhile strikes a palm at Gao Ge, trying to gain some time for herself.


    Gao Ge fails one strike but he is not anxious. He draws back the sword and adjusts the angle to stab towards Shanzha¡¯s neck.


    Compared with one strike through the heart, Gao Ge likes the feeling of one fatal thrust across the neck.


    Probably because it makes him more pleased.


    It is at the moment that Gao Ge starts to wonder whether he is violent by nature too.


    Shanzha falls on the ground too. The young student is completely freaked out. When Gao Ge eyes him, he feels weak and directly kneels on the ground.


    ¡°It¡­ It has nothing to do with me¡­¡± The young man is shivering, uttering words vaguely.


    Carrying the sword, Gao Ge walks to him with a sneer.


    ¡°It has nothing to do with you? Didn¡¯t you steal the poison? And the poison can kill a lot of tigers.¡±


    The young student turns even paler.


    He recalls that Gao Ge followed Shanzha here so their conversation must be heard by Gao Ge.


    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me. Don¡¯t kill me¡­¡±


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t respond to him.


    ¡°If you kill me, the Heaven School won¡¯t spare you!¡± The man shouts hysterically.


    Gao Ge slashes off the man¡¯s head, leaving the blood mounting to the air and yet not spilling on Gao Ge¡¯s clothes.


    Having killed the three people, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t even look at them. He puts away his Flying Star Sword and returns to his room.


    Yan Chao is still in Gao Ge¡¯s room.


    Seeing that Gao Ge comes back with a poker face, Yan Chao hastens to go forward. When he is about to say something, Gao Ge says seriously, ¡°Now go back to your room and sleep. Never utter a word about tonight.¡±


    ¡°Oh! Okay¡­¡±


    Yan Chao walks out of Gao Ge¡¯s room and goes back to his. He doesn¡¯t come to his senses until he is lying on bed.


    ¡°Crap. Since when this boy can talk to me like that?¡± Yan Chao is furious but on second thought, if he returns to argue about this with him, it is too silly. Hence, he can only sigh and closes his eyes to sleep.


    Sitting on the bed, Gao Ge continues running the Star Rotating Method.


    He must say the Heaven School is situated in a good place, where the aura is rich and it is rather suitable for cultivation.


    Although this place is not a Precious Land of Aura, it is much better than other ordinary places. Even the Cultivation Academy is no better than here. Actually, the mountainous area is always the place where there is the most aura. Otherwise, there won¡¯t be so many legends about masters choosing to live in the mountain for retirement.


    Running the Star Rotating Method is like sleeping to Gao Ge. When he opens his eyes, it is dawn.


    ¡°I still cannot completely light up the third star map. If I can make it, in light of my current capability, I will be able to cope with the opponent at the realm of Strength Exposure.¡± Gao Ge thinks to himself.


    There are many capable men in Heaven School, making Gao Ge feel rather insecure in this place. As always, his feeling of security comes with his capability.


    Only if he remains invincible, he can turn a dangerous place into a playground.


    Bang. The room is bumped open.

 Chapter 183 - The Penalty Hall of Heaven School

    Chapter 183 The Penalty Hall of Heaven School


    Yan Chao looks a bit flurried and almost falls down for not paying attention to the threshold when running into the room.


    ¡°Oh my God! Oh my God!¡±


    Gao Ge looks at Yan Chao with a frown, saying unhappily, ¡°Calm down and tell me what¡¯s wrong.¡±


    Yan Chao says in a trembling voice, ¡°Shanyao and his peers are dead!¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Gao Ge feels that Yan Chao is such an idiot.


    Doesn¡¯t he guess what Gao Ge went out for last night?


    What is the surprise of Shanyao and his peers¡¯ death?


    ¡°You did it?¡± Looking at the calm face of Gao Ge, Yan Chao is suddenly dumbfounded.


    Gao Ge darts a look at him and gets off bed to put on his shoes. He pours some cold water into the basin. Having washed his face with the water, Gao Ge feels quite refreshed.


    ¡°Did you see that I did it?¡± Gao Ge wrings out the towel, uses it to wipe his face, and turns around to say to Yan Chao.


    Yan Chao shakes his head subconsciously.


    ¡°Since you didn¡¯t see it, how can you say that?¡± Gao Ge asks smilingly.


    Yan Chao gives a bitter smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that the Heaven School people will come for us soon.¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t kill anyone. They can come to us at will. A clean hand wants no washing. Even if the Heaven School is not a place of justice, given that you are Daoyuan¡¯s student and why I am here, they will not wrong us without firm evidence.¡± Gao Ge says.


    Looking at the confident look of Gao Ge, Yan Chao hesitates for a while, asking, ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Gao Ge gets furious and kicks him down.


    ¡°Are you a wuss? I¡¯ve told you thousands of times! It¡¯s none of our business. Why are you still badgering about it?¡±


    Kicked by Gao Ge, Yan Chao doesn¡¯t feel angry at all.


    He stands up and stares at Gao Ge with a sad look, ¡°Just like Shanyao and his peers, you are starting to bully me now too.¡±


    Gao Ge bursts into laughter.


    On second thought, he finds that Yan Chao is right. Yet, he doesn¡¯t mean to bully Yan Chao. He just feels that this guy is so stupid that he can¡¯t help beating him.


    ¡°If you could be so capable in Guang City, we would never be like this.¡± Yan Chao says with a sigh while dusting off the dirt on his buttocks, who looks rather regretful.


    ¡°Do you think it is easier to cope with Yan Xiaomei than Shanyao and his peers? Even you can defeat them all, let alone me.¡± Gao Ge says impatiently.


    ¡°But I cannot do it so quietly and neatly.¡±


    ¡°That makes me student of the Killer School.¡± Gao Ge says smilingly.


    Yan Chao also laughs.


    ¡°Now are you still worried that I left any evidence for them?¡±


    ¡°What evidence?¡± Yan Chao frowns and scolds, ¡°What are you talking about? It¡¯s none of our business. Of course, there is no evidence.¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head slightly.


    Well, he is not completely hopeless.


    Soon, an old man who Gao Ge has met in the hall comes here with a group of students of the Heaven School.


    They just arrest Gao Ge and Yan Chao without giving them any chance to explain.


    Yan Chao becomes a little flurried but when he sees the calm reaction of Gao Ge, he is relieved too.


    ¡°Take them to the Penalty Hall.¡± The old man says with a poker face.


    Yan Chao finally can¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Fourth Honorable Elder, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°You will find it out when arriving at the Penalty Hall.¡± The Fourth Honorable Elder says.


    Yan Chao looks so confused.


    The old man is the fourth honorable elder of the Heaven School, Daozhi. Yan Chao has told Gao Ge about him before.


    At the Penalty Hall, Gao Ge and Yan Chao are tied up, who look rather embarrassed.


    Actually, Gao Ge feels a bit insecure when he is tied up but he has made full preparation. Unless the Heaven School has installed a surveillance camera, they cannot find out the truth and do anything to him. If they do have such a thing in this remote place, Gao Ge will admit defeat anyway.


    In a while, the sovereign and other honorable elders also arrive. It is such a big occasion that even the students in Penalty Hall feel quite shocked and can¡¯t help guessing the reason. After all, the death of Shanyao and the other two students are so astonishing. They must also know about it.


    ¡°Bring Shanzhu and the other guy over here.¡± Daozhi orders.


    Very soon, Shanzhu and the dark-skinned boy are brought into the Penalty Hall.


    ¡°Tell us, did you have a conflict with these two boys?¡± Daozhi says.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Shanzhu and the dark-skinned boy also get nervous.


    They didn¡¯t expect that the thing would become so severe. Even the sovereign and several honorable elders are asked to come here for the case.


    Having obtained a satisfying reply, Daozhi is relieved and then turns to Gao Ge and Yan Chao, asking fiercely, ¡°Now what do you want to say about this?¡±


    Gao Ge and Yan Chao are both curious.


    ¡°Fourth Honorable Elder, may I ask what Yan Chao and I did wrong?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know what you¡¯ve done?¡± Daozhi says in a deep voice, ¡°Are you trying to argue about it? How dare you feign ignorance in the Penalty Hall?¡±


    Gao Ge sighs and utters no words.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Daozhi is dumbfounded, ¡°Are you speechless to plead guilty?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not. Yan Chao used to tell me that you were in charge of the Penalty Hall, which featured strict law enforcement, and that you were upright with high prestige, who would never show mercy for any criminal in the school.¡± Gao Ge says in a soft voice.


    Daozhi¡¯s face becomes less stern.


    Everyone loves to hear flattering words.


    Gao Ge keeps saying, ¡°As a man with an abhorrence of sin, if you really reckon us as the murderers, you will kill us instantly. Why are you bothering talking so much to us?¡±


    Daozhi is shocked. He looks at Gao Ge with narrowed eyes. Something unusual reflects in his eyes.


    ¡°Therefore, Fourth Honorable Elder, I think you should tell us first what on earth happened. If we know anything about that, we will speak without reserve. Yan Chao and I have been arrested and brought here when we just got up. We are at such a loss. Maybe you have any misunderstanding on us. We would like to work with you to prove innocence.¡±


    ¡°To prove your innocence? Since so, I will have a talk with you then.¡± Daozhi says with a sneer, ¡°Did you have a conflict with Shanyao and the other two victims yesterday?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Gao Ge says in a determined look with his head up.


    Now even Yan Chao is staring at him with a complex look.


    ¡°How dare you say that? Ha ha. It is out of my expectation that a young man like you is so stubborn. The factotum who takes care of you saw the clash between you and the victims yesterday. How dare you try to deny it? Do you think I am old so you can fool me?¡± Daozhi says with anger.


    Gao Ge stares at Daozhi, saying, ¡°The factotum saw it? Fourth Honorable Elder, do you dare to ask him to confront us?¡±


    ¡°Why not? Bring the man here!¡±


    As Daozhi orders, two students in white bring the factotum in grey forward at once, who looks rather terrified.


    ¡°Man, did you see a clash happened between us and Shanyao along with his peers?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± The factotum says in a trembling voice.


    Daozhi says grinningly, ¡°What can you say now?¡±


    ¡°Fourth Honorable Elder, please wait a minute.¡± Gao Ge looks at the factotum, asking in a soft voice, ¡°Tell us, did you actually see that we had a conflict with Shanyao and his peers or he came to insult and bully us with his peers?¡±


    The factotum is transfixed without uttering any word.


    Gao Ge gives a smile.

 Chapter 184 - Clap Hands for You

    Chapter 184 Clap Hands for You


    Faced with Gao Ge¡¯s question, the factotum falls into silence and even becomes flurried.


    Shanzhu and the dark-skinned boy look each other in the eye. They both see the helplessness in each other¡¯s eyes.


    Out of their expectation, Gao Ge¡¯s confidence to deny the charge comes from that.


    Undoubtedly, Gao Ge is quite smart. He uses this way to disclose what happened yesterday, making him and Yan Chao the vulnerable ones. Now there is no adequate evidence to prove that they are the murderers. Even if there is, Daozhi may not just kill them directly. After all, it is not a deliberate murder but a homicide in self-defense.


    ¡°Answer the question. What are you hesitating for?¡± Daozhi becomes furious at the silence of the factotum. He immediately realizes that the truth may not be as he has learned. Faced with the sovereign and other honorable elders, he feels a bit disgraced.


    The factotum has no other choice but to keep kowtowing, begging for mercy, ¡°Sovereign, Honorable Elders, please forgive me. It¡¯s my fault. I didn¡¯t express myself clearly¡­¡±


    Daozhi says with a stern face, ¡°Now make it clear to us all.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay¡­¡± The factotum continues kowtowing for being spared. Then he talks about what happened yesterday slowly.


    No embellishment is added at all.


    While the factotum is telling the whole story, the sovereign and four honorable elders are quite angry.


    ¡°Why would that happen?¡± The sovereign snorts and asks Yan Chao, ¡°Wangyue, let me ask you. Do you have any grudge against Shanyao and his peers?¡±


    Yan Chao shakes his head and says bluntly, ¡°Although I do know Shanyao and his friends, we don¡¯t hang around. Neither have I ever offended them.¡±


    ¡°Since so, why did they make trouble for you?¡± It is Yan Chao¡¯s master, Daoyuan who asks the question.


    Yan Chao suddenly has no idea how to answer the question.


    Daoyuan snorts and continues to say, ¡°There is no smoke without fire. Why did Shanyao and his friends only make trouble for you instead of others?¡±


    Gao Ge feels headache at that.


    In his memory, it seems that many teachers like saying that.


    In many cases of campus bullying, the teachers who like saying that must bear great responsibility.


    In Gao Ge¡¯s view, this is the so-called bastard logic.


    Therefore, Gao Ge coughs and says, ¡°Third Honorable Elder, I do know the reason.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah?¡± Daoyuan eyes Gao Ge and coughs, saying, ¡°Since you know it, tell me then.¡±


    Gao Ge laughs, saying, ¡°Actually, the reason is quite simple. After all, unlike Yan Chao, others have a master to care for and protect them. If Shanyao and his friends bully them, the victim¡¯s master will make trouble for them. That¡¯s why they didn¡¯t dare to make trouble for others but Yan Chao.¡±


    Hearing that, Daoyuan instantly flies into a rage, ¡°How dare you! You mean that as master of Yan Chao, I never show care for him?¡±


    Gao Ge smirks, ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that but I do believe that when other masters know that their students are bullied, they will never ask¨Cwhy do others bully you but not others?¡±


    Even the sovereign can¡¯t help smirking.


    The other honorable elders are also staring at Daoyuan with disdain.


    Obviously, Gao Ge just spoke out their true feelings.


    Although Yan Chao is not pleasing in the Heaven School indeed, he is a student of Daoyuan anyway. It is too over to just let him bullied by others. After all, if you want to beat a dog, you must see whose dog it is first.


    Daoyuan blushes with embarrassment.


    He says angrily, ¡°There is no need for you to judge me!¡±


    ¡°Third Honorable Elder, please don¡¯t be angry. If you don¡¯t like hearing this, I will stop saying that.¡± Gao Ge says.


    Daoyuan keeps gasping, who is staring at Gao Ge with a ferocious look.


    Gao Ge also notices that. He feels helpless instantly. He didn¡¯t expect that such an old man like Daoyuan just bears grudges so easily. Gao Ge is hated by him now for telling the truth. However, Gao Ge has to do it anyway. After all, now it is not only about Yan Chao but also him. Speaking for Yan Chao is helping himself too.


    ¡°In this case, you killed Shanyao and the other two students, just because you were bullied by them?¡± Daoyuan changes the topic and says, ¡°It was wrong for Shanyao and the others to have bullied you, but you killed them for that, which is a critical crime!¡±


    Gao Ge looks at Yan Chao.


    Yao Chao lowers his head dejectedly.


    Gao Ge knows that Yan Chao is completely disappointed in his master instead of admitting defeat for the truth being disclosed. After all, Daoyuan is his master. Yet, as master of Yan Chao, he never steps up for his student. Instead, he keeps trying to make Yan Chao and Gao Ge dead when the sovereign and other honorable elders are thinking about the case.


    Yan Chao is a smart guy. He knows that he is not pleasing at all. Even his master starts to distance him when learning that he is no longer the young master of the Yan Family.


    However, he can¡¯t understand why his master has to strike him and Gao Ge at the critical moment.


    His master must hate him very much.


    ¡°Third Honorable Elder, so you are sure that Shanyao and the other two victims were killed by us?¡±


    ¡°Who else can it be but you? Our students are always united without any fight. However, after you arrived here, Shanyao and the other two students are dead. Doesn¡¯t it indicate anything?¡± Daoyuan says with a sneer.


    Gao Ge says laughingly, ¡°Since you are sure that we are the murderers, please show us the evidence. You cannot just announce us guilty because of your assertion.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want people to know it, the best way is not to do it. If you admit your guilt now, we may spare your life!¡± Daoyuan says furiously.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t bother responding to him.


    ¡°I also smell a rat in the matter.¡± The sovereign suddenly says.


    All the honorable elders look at the sovereign.


    ¡°Ahem. I learnt just now that the victims all died in the same way and were killed by one fatal thrust across the neck. Am I right?¡± The sovereign asks Daozhi.


    Daozhi nods his head and strokes his beards, ¡°Yes, you are right.¡±


    The sovereign says with a smile, ¡°Since so, the murderer must be a capable swordsman. We know Wangyue well, who practices the fists and kicks of the Yan Family. As to the student of Killer School, I¡¯ve never seen him carry a sword. I don¡¯t think he is a swordsman as well. In this case, how can we say they are the murderers?¡±


    Yan Chao is shocked at the sovereign¡¯s words.


    He looks at Gao Ge and Gao Ge is staring at the sovereign with a smile.


    Yan Chao is quite surprised.


    Now he finally understands why Gao Ge has remained calm from the beginning.


    Gao Ge is a master in swordsmanship? However, if that is the case, why hasn¡¯t he seen him use a sword? Besides, where does he keep his sword?


    ¡°Well¡­ Is it that this brat hid his capability and stole a sword in our school?¡± Daoyuan asks in a tentative tone.


    Gao Ge says grinningly, ¡°Third Honorable Elder, you really want to kill us, right?¡±


    ¡°How dare you! As the third honorable elder of the Heaven School, I must be righteous for sure. Moreover, Wangyue is my student. How is it possible that I want to kill you?¡± Daoyuan says in a deep voice, ¡°However, as the third honorable elder here, I will not let go of any evil person. If the murder is done by my student, I will show no mercy for him in the cause of justice!¡±


    If Gao Ge were not tied up now, he would be clapping hands for what Daoyuan said.

 Chapter 185 - Have Faith in the Future

    The sovereign frowns. He darts a look at Daoyuan and says, ¡°In this case, we may as well carry out a detailed investigation and enquire whether any one of our swordsmen has lost his weapon. By then, the whole thing will come to light.¡±


    Before Daoyuan says anything, the sovereign turns around to look at Daozhi, ¡°Daozhi, you are in charge of the investigation.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Daozhi nods his head and immediately takes the men of the Penalty Hall away.


    Gao Ge starts to close his eyes for rest.


    After all, the end has been set.


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave here first.¡± The sovereign says.


    Gao Ge suddenly opens his eyes, saying, ¡°Sovereign, please wait a minute.¡±


    The sovereign stops and turns to him with his eyes full of confusion.


    Gao Ge says with a bitter smile, ¡°Please ask the Third Honorable Elder to guard us here.¡±


    The sovereign becomes puzzled, asking, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I am worried that after he leaves here, he may instruct other students to pretend they have lost a weapon.¡± Gao Ge says.


    Daoyuan hits the roof instantly, roaring, ¡°How dare you! What are you talking about? Do you think I will do that?¡±


    Gao Ge only grins. What he means goes without saying.


    Daoyuan feels like killing Gao Ge right now but he cannot do it.


    The sovereign coughs and looks at Gao Ge, saying, ¡°No more talking about that. I believe that Daoyuan will not do that, but Daoyuan, for the sake of steering clear of suspicion, you stay here with Daoning.¡±


    The Second Honorable Elder Daoning nods his head, ¡°Goodbye, Sovereign.¡±


    After the sovereign leaves, Gao Ge feels relieved.


    Daoning turns around to look at Gao Ge, saying with a bitter smile, ¡°Boy, you show a total disregard for Daoyuan actually.¡±


    Daoyuan is gasping aside and staring at Gao Ge fiercely as a tiger does.


    Gao Ge shrugs and says helplessly, ¡°I have to. Third Honorable Elder is so eager to kill us now.¡±


    Daoning turns around to take a look at Daoyuan and shakes his head with a sigh.


    In fact, he is also wondering why Daoyuan has to be so diametrically opposed to Gao Ge and Yan Chao.


    To show his great impartiality in front of all?


    Being too obsessed about it is the greatest extent of selfishness.


    It is a pity that Daoyuan still fails to understand that.


    It is not difficult to find out whether the swordsmen in the Heaven School have lost their swords. The result comes out very soon.


    Daozhi and the sovereign return to the Penalty Hall.


    ¡°Release them.¡± Although Daozhi feels helpless, he cannot do anything to Gao Ge and Yan Chao without any evidence.


    Daozhi thinks that they are the most likely suspects.


    If they are not the killers, who else can it be? Is it another swordsman in the Heaven School?


    In fact, Daozhi has been directed to a road that is bound to have no end without even knowing.


    After leaving the Penalty Hall, the sovereign says to Gao Ge, ¡°Be prepared and I will take you to meet our grandmaster.¡±


    Gao Ge feels surprised and nods his head then.


    This is the reason why Yan Chao has brought him to the Heaven School.


    When they return to the room, Yan Chao is more than thrilled.


    ¡°Bro, how did you make it?¡± Yan Chao asks him confusedly.


    Gao Ge looks at him and frowns, saying, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Noticing the unhappy face of Gao Ge, Yan Chao immediately realizes that he has said something inappropriate. He smirks, ¡°Yeah, you are right. It is none of our business at all.¡±


    Then Gao Ge gives another strike at Yan Chao¡¯s heart, ¡°You do have a good master.¡±


    Yan Chao sighs. Faced with Gao Ge¡¯s mocking, he has nothing to do about it.


    Even if Gao Ge doesn¡¯t bring it up, he is completely disappointed by Daoyuan.


    Having no master is actually better than having such a master.


    ¡°However, now we have one more enemy.¡± Gao Ge sighs, ¡°Moreover, this enemy is rather formidable.¡±


    Yan Chao understands what Gao Ge means but he doesn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he falls into deep thought with his eyes sparkling.


    A formidable enemy¡­


    Is he really so formidable?


    To be honest, Yan Chao doesn¡¯t feel that way.


    Now Yan Chao doesn¡¯t respect Daoyuan as much as he used to. For him, Daoyuan is only a cultivator with higher level of cultivation. Anyway, he is only a cultivator, not an immortal. Since he is still a human being, he must have shortcomings.


    Therefore, there is nothing to be afraid of even the enemy is Daoyuan.


    Gao Ge continues saying, ¡°Yet, the silver lining is that at least Daoyuan is not so disgusting as Shanyao and his peers. We don¡¯t need to worry too much.¡±


    ¡°What if he tries to poison us too?¡± Yan Chao suddenly asks.


    Gao Ge looks at him, saying, ¡°Then we can only go to kill him now.¡±


    ¡°Can we defeat him?¡± Yan Chao widens his eyes.


    ¡°Tell me about it!¡± Gao Ge says impatiently.


    Yan Chao instantly becomes depressed.


    ¡°So we don¡¯t have any way out?¡± Yan Chao says in an unset tone.


    ¡°As far as I think, Daoyuan will not make trouble for us within a short period of time. Otherwise, he will be the No. 1 suspect if he does anything to us.¡± Gao Ge says, ¡°Even you know we must beware of him. The sovereign and other honorable elders must have thought of it.¡±


    ¡°Then?¡±


    ¡°Then, we don¡¯t need to worry about anything after tomorrow.¡± Gao Ge says.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Gao Ge is staring at Yan Chao as if he is looking at an idiot.


    It is lucky that he and Yan Chao are not real friends, or he will be extremely annoyed by him.


    ¡°Why? I am going to meet the grandmaster tomorrow. If I can cure him, Daoyuan will never dare to come at us.¡±


    Then Yan Chao asks Gao Ge another stupid question.


    ¡°What if you cannot cure the grandmaster?¡±


    Gao Ge looks at him coldly.


    Yan Chao feels so embarrassed.


    He cannot think of anything wrong with what he said after pondering for a while.


    Isn¡¯t he thoughtful enough?


    Shouldn¡¯t he think ahead?


    ¡°Do you think Daoyuan will be the problem if I cannot cure the grandmaster?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    Yan Chao takes a tumble, ¡°Oh yeah, by then, Daoyuan doesn¡¯t even need to do anything and the sovereign will kill us.¡± Then his face turns pale, ¡°What should we do?¡±


    Gao Ge widens his eyes, ¡°You are the one who brought me here. Now you are asking me what to do?¡±


    Yan Chao starts to cry, ¡°You are right. I¡¯ve brought you into big trouble!¡±


    No one knows whether Yan Chao is faking or really means it. Yet, it is not important to Gao Ge. He feels that he is able to heal the grandmaster. After all, his power of stars has never been disappointing. Apart from that, since the Dragon Court dares to ask him here, they will not let him die before accomplishing the end goal.


    All in all, he must have faith in the future!


    Gao Ge thinks to himself.

 Chapter 186 - Goodbye! (3)

    Chapter 186 Goodbye! (3)


    The next morning, something unusual happens outside Gao Ge¡¯s room.


    The sovereign, a few honorable elders and some core students in black are all waiting outside the door, showing great respect for Gao Ge.


    After Gao Ge gets dressed, washes his face and rinses his mouth, he has breakfast under the watch of the sovereign and his men. The breakfast is only some steamed stuffed buns, fried bread sticks and porridge. Gao Ge feels like eating at his own neighborhood.


    ¡°Brat, can you eat faster?¡± Daoyuan dislikes Gao Ge so he just takes the chance to make a fuss, ¡°Do you just look down upon the Heaven School?¡±


    Holding half a steamed stuffed bun, Gao Ge looks at Daoyuan, saying, ¡°Third Honorable Elder, if you want to kill me, there are plenty of opportunities. Don¡¯t worry!¡±


    Daoyuan has been seen through by Gao Ge. He is dumbfounded by a few seconds. He really cannot accept the way Gao Ge talks. It is not necessary to say everything out. Why does Gao Ge have to do that? Is he so proud of it?


    Daoyuan keeps silent. Gao Ge also ends on good note. He wipes his mouth and walks to the sovereign, ¡°Sovereign, I am ready.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s go.¡± The sovereign laughs and then turns around to walk ahead.


    Following a group of people, Gao Ge walks out of the back door.


    It makes Gao Ge quite confused.


    ¡°Sovereign, isn¡¯t the grandmaster in the Heaven School?¡±


    The sovereign turns around to look at Gao Ge, saying with a smile, ¡°There is a peak behind the Heaven School. That is the highest place of Mount Que, where the grandmaster is doing a closed-door training.¡±


    Gao Ge takes a tumble.


    On the way, Gao Ge feels as if falling into another array with weird routes. He doesn¡¯t bother memorizing them. After all, he cannot make it anyway.


    According to the sovereign, the highest peak of Mount Que is called Cloud Climbing Tower, which sounds quite magnificent.


    The Cloud Climbing Tower is high enough to reach to the sky. It takes some time to climb the peak. However, when they arrive at the Cloud Climbing Stairs, Gao Ge quickly notices that the aura of this place should be extremely thick and that as he approaches the Tower, the aura gets thicker. He even starts to doubt whether the Cloud Climbing Stairs is also a Precious Land of Aura. If so, the journey is so worthwhile for him.


    When they reach the highest place of the Cloud Climbing Stairs, Gao Ge sees a pavilion hidden in the trees. It does reflect a grandness of ¡°ascending a height to enjoy the beauty of the world.¡±


    ¡°Okay. All of you wait outside.¡± The Sovereign turns around to tell the core students and the honorable elders.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    The sovereign keeps walking forward with Gao Ge.


    ¡°I won¡¯t say anything unimportant to you. I don¡¯t care who you are, where you are from or what you want to do. If you claim to have nothing to do with the death of Shanyao and the other two students, I will take it that way.¡± The sovereign says while walking ahead.


    Gao Ge is a bit taken aback. He smiles and says, ¡°You must be joking. I am only a student of the Killer School. Nothing more than that. As to Shanyao and the others, even if I wanted to kill them, I wasn¡¯t capable enough.¡±


    The sovereign laughs, saying, ¡°I am not done talking. Don¡¯t worry. Whether the killer is you is not important. As long as you can heal our grandmaster, none of that matters.¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head.


    The sovereign continues to say, ¡°After you heal our grandmaster, you can leave here safe and sound. Apart from that, I will send you a gift as reward. I can assure that you won¡¯t regret it. However, let me get this straight. You¡¯ve seen what happened today. You wanted to have breakfast and we just waited outside for you. Plus, as the sovereign, I was also waiting out there for you, as well as the honorable elders and some core students. Under such a circumstance, if you can¡¯t cure our grandmaster, you know what the consequence is. I will say no more.¡±


    Gao Ge heaves a sigh. The sovereign just uses both hard and soft tactics on him.


    When the sovereign stops, they are outside the pavilion.


    ¡°This is it.¡±


    Gao Ge raises his head to look at the pavilion before him. He inhales.


    ¡°The aura of this place is quite thick.¡± Gao Ge says.


    The sovereign laughs, saying, ¡°Therefore, it is also an opportunity for you. This is kind of our forbidden place. Even I cannot come here at will. Actually, the aura here used to be less thick but it has become much thicker since some time ago. Even a common man can feel completely different after staying here for a while, let alone a cultivator like you.¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head.


    In fact, he is rather surprised.


    According to the sovereign, this place is a Precious Land of Aura. However, such a place is not used for the students for cultivation. Instead, it is only a place for the grandmaster to cure his wounds.


    In fact, Gao Ge still can understand their thoughts.


    For the Heaven School, it is so close for them to develop into a first-class school from a second-class one.


    And the final step must be taken by the grandmaster of the Heaven School, a master-level strong man.


    Once this master-level strong man finishes his closed-door training, he will elevate the Heaven School to another height.


    After the sovereign leaves, Gao Ge takes a deep breath and knocks on the door.


    However, no one opens the door after he knocks on the door for several times. Gao Ge has no other choice but to push the door. Surprisingly, the door is pushed open.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t the owner fear thief? How can he just leave the door open?¡± Gao Ge mumbles.


    ¡°Ha-ha. If the thief is bold enough to come to my place, I will allow it.¡± An old voice comes.


    Gao Ge suddenly has a feeling of blood freezing. There is no much light in the pavilion. It is quite spacious here and he cannot see anybody. The voice keeps lingering though, which appears very creepy. Luckily, Gao Ge is not a timid person. He bows with joined hands and says loudly, ¡°I am a student from Killer School. My strength can help heal wounds. With consent by the sovereign of the Heaven School, I am here to cure your wounds!¡±


    After he finishes talking, he gets no reply just like a loser texting a beautiful lady.


    He frowns and keeps saying, ¡°Please let me know where you are so that I can help with your wounds!¡±


    ¡°How capable are you to cure me?¡± The voice comes again and yet it is full of disdain.


    Gao Ge is a bit disgruntled.


    He feels getting a cold shoulder when he tries to help this old man. It is the first time that he has seen such an arrogant patient.


    ¡°Sir, don¡¯t you trust me?¡± Gao Ge holds breath and asks.


    ¡°Do you know what my name is?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Then do I know your name?¡±


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Then do you think I should trust you?¡± The man asks further.


    Gao Ge thinks it over and finds it quite reasonable.


    Gao Ge falls into silence while the man bursts out laughing, ¡°Even if my father asks you to come here, I won¡¯t trust you, let alone the sovereign of the Heaven School.¡±


    Crap!


    He sounds so arrogant!


    But Gao Ge still can¡¯t understand why the man is so arrogant.


    He takes a deep breath and says with a cold face, ¡°Since so, goodbye then.¡±

 Chapter 187 - Crack the Array (4)

    Chapter 187 Crack the Array (4)


    Seeing that Gao Ge is really leaving the pavilion, the voice comes again, ¡°Stop!¡±


    As a gust of queer wind blows by, the door is closed. The oil lamp on the wall is suddenly lit and the pavilion becomes bright instantly.


    Gao Ge feels upset at once.


    Is the old man going to shut the door and beat him up?


    ¡°Sir, since you don¡¯t trust me, I can leave now.¡± Gao Ge does feel feared right now.


    Although the grandmaster is severely injured, he is a strong man at the realm of Master!


    In the whole region of Huaxia, there are only a small number of cultivators who can achieve the realm of Master.


    A thin camel is even stronger than a horse. If the grandmaster gets furious and wants to kill him, he can hardly get away.


    However, Gao Ge will not curry favor with anybody!


    He will only do what he should do and say what he should say. Neither will he try to fawn on others due to fear. Otherwise, it will be like trampling his dignity! A great insult it will be!


    ¡°Boy, I haven¡¯t met anyone but you bold enough to talk to me like this for many years. This place is not big but no one can come and leave at will.¡± The old man says.


    The cold voice gives Gao Ge goosebumps.


    It sounds like lingering around the ears.


    It is like as long as you turn around, you will see the old face.


    ¡°Sir, I believe that such a strong man at the realm of Master like you will not make it hard for a young man.¡± Gao Ge coughs and says.


    Isn¡¯t this flattering, right?


    ¡°Haha. You are wrong.¡±


    Gao Ge is terrified.


    He is so flurried!


    He has one question in mind.


    Are the strong men at the realm of Master all shameless? Don¡¯t they know how to behave like a real master?


    Gao Ge feels so distressed!


    ¡°Boy, cut the crap talking. Let me ask you. Who are you?¡±


    ¡°I am a student of the Killer School.¡±


    ¡°Why did you come to the Heaven School?¡±


    ¡°Someone asked me to heal your wounds.¡±


    ¡°Who asked you?¡±


    ¡°A lively man.¡±


    The old man falls into silence.


    So does Gao Ge.


    He wants to flee but he can¡¯t¡­


    ¡°Come up here.¡±


    ¡°Where should I go?¡±


    ¡°Come upstairs. The stairs are ahead of you.¡±


    Gao Ge walks ahead for some distance and sees the entrance of stairs. He goes up there.


    However, Gao Ge cannot reach the end after walking for quite long. Finally, he thinks of something and stops.


    ¡°Sir, I come here to help you with your wounds sincerely. However, you show no support and even fool me. This is quite rude.¡± Gao Ge says with a frown.


    He doesn¡¯t dare to piss off the man, but he still gets angry.


    ¡°Hah, you are not too stupid. It is quite surprising that you can realize it so fast.¡± The man says in a teasing way.


    Therefore, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t feel praised at the words. Instead, he has a feeling that the man is deriding his intelligence.


    He feels so distressed.


    ¡°Yes, you are right. It is a magic array. However, if you cannot even find a way to crack it, I think you should leave then.¡± The man sneers.


    ¡°You can take away the array now. I will leave regardless.¡± Gao Ge says furiously.


    ¡°Hem, figure it out yourself.¡±


    After saying that, the man just disappears no matter what Gao Ge says.


    The most irritating thing is that Gao Ge doesn¡¯t even dare to swear at him.


    If the man at the realm of Master hits the roof, Gao Ge may be killed by him.


    This is probably the saddest thing in the world.


    Gao Ge quickly calms down.


    He takes a few steps forward and then a few steps backward.


    In terms of array methods, Gao Ge knows nothing about it.


    Yet, he believes that the array method is visional anyway. Since it is visional, there must be a way to crack it, just like ghostly blocking walls mentioned in the novels.


    He closes his eyes and walks forward by following the consciousness.


    Bang.


    It is not that Gao Ge has cracked the array, but that he has bumped his head against the wall.


    These are the spiral stairs. If you just keep walking forward, you will end up bumping against the wall.


    He rubs his head and pats the wall before him. Then he takes a deep breath.


    The man doesn¡¯t sneer at him.


    It seems a boring thing to do that at the moment.


    The disregard makes Gao Ge feel insulted again.


    He walks downwards for some distance but the stairs are like infinitely long.


    ¡°My sensing organs must be disturbed, but it doesn¡¯t work even if I close my eyes. Then, what is actually disturbed?¡± Gao Ge is rather perplexed.


    He thinks for a while but he still can¡¯t figure it out. He tries for several more times but he still fails.


    He sits down, frustrated.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Boy, are you going to give in?¡± The man says.


    Gao Ge quickly gets up and says aggressively, ¡°Give in? How do I have to give in in front of such an array?¡±


    ¡°Hem, just like me when I was at your age.¡±


    ¡°What did you look like at my age?¡±


    ¡°Let me put it this way. I, Master Guanshan, have never lost any fight or failed any fronting.¡±


    Hem.


    Master Guanshan must be quite proud.


    ¡°Keep thinking.¡± After that, Master Guanshan stays silent again.


    Gao Ge falls into deep thought and stares at the stairs in a trance.


    He slowly closes his eyes to run the power of stars.


    Indeed, it is much easier for him to cultivate in this place.


    The surrounding aura starts to flood into Gao Ge¡¯s body.


    ¡°What is going on?¡±


    Master Guanshan can¡¯t maintain poised anymore, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t reply.


    Master Guanshan gets angry, ¡°Stop it! You are absorbing the aura of my place?¡±


    Gao Ge slowly opens his eyes and says impatiently, ¡°You are so grumpy! There is so much aura in this place. It won¡¯t matter if I have some of it. Won¡¯t it get recovered soon?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t do it anyway. This is my place!¡± Master Guanshan says angrily.


    Gao Ge thinks that the old man is rather possessive of his ¡°food.¡±


    He stands up to look over the stairs and walk a few steps forward. He is suddenly taken aback.


    He turns around to look behind, as if he has figured something out.


    He has run his power of stars for a while and absorbed some aura to empty his mind. When he begins to look over the stairs, he notices something unusual quickly.


    Some stairs are different in width.


    To be more specific, a certain number of stairs just stay in the same width and then the stairs will turn upwards successively. The number is nine.


    Having found that out, Gao Ge gives a smile.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°Boy, do you figure it out?¡±


    Instead of responding to the old man, Gao Ge keeps climbing up.


    This time, he slows down a lot. He stops once in a while and then starts to step forward again. Sometimes, he leaves out one or two stairs occasionally.


    Very soon, Gao Ge is suddenly enlightened.


    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± Gao Ge clenches his fists excitedly.

 Chapter 188 - Feel Pain (5)

    Chapter 188 Feel Pain (5)


    Although the array looks rather simple, Gao Ge still has a feeling of achievement after cracking it.


    ¡°Yeah, you are right. The stairs are set in a series. Each series has nine stairs. If the wide stairs show up before a turn, then you should only step on the wide ones; if the narrow stairs appear before a turn, then you should only step on the narrow ones likewise. The array method is rather simple, but since you can figure it out without any basic knowledge, you are sort of talented.¡± Master Guanshan says with a smile.


    Gao Ge laughs.


    ¡°Do you think it is quite fun?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do.¡±


    ¡°Then do you want to try something else?¡±


    Gao Ge shakes his head heavily, ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Fine. After all, there are plenty of opportunities. You are quite talented. Let me ask you. If I teach you array methods, will you accept it?¡± Master Guanshan asks.


    ¡°If you are willing to teach me, I am more than happy to learn. As a saying goes, more skills, greater chances of survival.¡±


    Master Guanshan feels a bit unhappy about Gao Ge¡¯s calling it as a skill.


    Then a screen appears in front of Gao Ge. He walks past the screen and sees a table and chair.


    On the other side of screen is a wooden bed, on which there is an old man in a black coat. The man is leaning against the bedrail with a pale face as sere as dried bark. His eyes are turbid. He is smiling at Gao Ge, except that his smile appears quite rigid.


    ¡°Boy, are you sure that you can heal me?¡± The old man stares at Gao Ge with his eyes half narrowed.


    Gao Ge walks to him and frowns.


    On approaching the old man, he smells a rancid smell.


    It is like there¡¯s something dead under the bed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look around. It¡¯s me.¡± While saying that, the old man raises his clothes. A large part of his flesh at the chest has festered.


    ¡°This is¡­¡± Gao Ge is astounded.


    Some green liquid is oozing from the festered skin. It looks so terrifying.


    Whoever sees this will feel his blood freeze.


    ¡°I¡¯ve become like this after being hit by a palm.¡±


    ¡°A palm?¡± Gao Ge says in surprise, ¡°You must be poisoned.¡±


    ¡°The world is so big that nothing is to be surprised at. What made me become like this is called Deadwood Palm. Hit by the palm, even a huge tree will quickly wither. Luckily, I¡¯ve reached the realm of Master. That¡¯s why I can live until now.¡± The old man shakes his head, saying, ¡°Boy, do you think you can save me?¡±


    ¡°I can have a shot anyway.¡± Gao Ge grins and says, ¡°Sir, at the moment, even if I don¡¯t think I can save you, I must make it anyway. Otherwise, the sovereign and the honorable elders must kill me.¡±


    Master Guanshan laughs, ¡°I agree, but as long as you agree to learn the array method from me, I can promise you that no one dares to lay a finger on you.¡±


    ¡°Even the people of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect are included?¡± Gao Ge asks deliberately.


    Master Guanshan gets angry, ¡°Can¡¯t I exaggerate a bit? Generally, no one dares to pick on the Xiaoshan Sword Sect. It has two strong cultivators at the realm of Master, both of whom are more capable than me. I am talking about their cultivation before I was injured. I have no idea what level of cultivation they have reached by now.¡±


    Gao Ge pulls a chair over and sits by the bed. He stares at the wound for a while, saying, ¡°The one who practices the Deadwood Palm is really brutal.¡±


    ¡°If you have a chance to learn, will you do it?¡± Master Guanshan asks.


    Gao Ge thinks for a while and says grinningly, ¡°Of course I will. After all, someone has to be brutal. I would like to be the brutal one.¡±


    Master Guanshan bursts into laughter again, but this time, his laughing seems to affect his injury. He starts to cough heavily. Finally, he stops coughing and inhales. He nods his head at Gao Ge, saying in a nice tone, ¡°I like your honesty. You are much better than the hypocrites. At least, you will say out what you are actually thinking.¡±


    Gao Ge pulls a long face.


    Master Guanshan¡¯ words don¡¯t sound a compliment at all!


    The old man does have a unique way of complimenting others!


    ¡°It is not a bad thing. At least, I think so. Generally, vile characters can live longer than hypocrites.¡± Master Guanshan says.


    Gao Ge reaches out his hand to grab Master Guanshan¡¯s arm.


    ¡°What? Are you really interested in learning that?¡± Master Guanshan asks.


    ¡°How about making a deal?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°Spill.¡±


    ¡°If I heal you, you will owe me one. If I need your favor one day, you cannot refuse me.¡± Gao Ge says.


    ¡°Ha ha, Okay!¡± Master Guanshan says, ¡°You are quite interesting, at least more interesting than Daotu, Daoyuan and others. It is so ambitious of you to ask a man at the realm of Master to work for you.¡±


    Gao Ge says smilingly, ¡°Actually, it is a fair deal to you. Let¡¯s add a deadline to this. How about three years later?¡±


    ¡°Why is it three years?¡± Master Guanshan is confused, asking, ¡°Do you think I cannot live more than three years?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t. I just believe that three years is enough for me to reach the realm of Master.¡± Gao Ge says.


    Master Guanshan can¡¯t help but gaze at Gao Ge with widened eyes.


    Gao Ge gets a bit terrified by his gaze.


    ¡°Why are you so confident? The earth is becoming more suitable for cultivation indeed, but not everyone can achieve the realm of Master.¡±


    Gao Ge laughs and starts to transfer his power of stars to Master Guanshan.


    As the power of stars is transferred into his body, Master Guanshan gives a surprised look.


    He lowers his head to look at his wound. The green liquid flows at a faster speed.


    Gao Ge stops suddenly and doesn¡¯t dare to act further.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You are driving the venom out. Go on!¡± Master Guanshan is overjoyed, ¡°Hurry up! Don¡¯t stop! Keep doing this!¡±


    Gao Ge feels so gloomy.


    Master Guanshan is shouting so loudly! Gao Ge is worried that others may think he is doing something to the old man when hearing this¡­


    Yet, what Master Guanshan says does relieve Gao Ge. He begins to speed up running the power of stars.


    ¡°It feels so good. Ouch!¡±


    Suddenly, Master Guanshan screams loudly!


    ¡°Don¡¯t stop. Go on!¡±


    Gao Ge really wants to kick his ass.


    Is Master Guanshan a masochist?


    ¡°Ouch¡­¡± As he takes in the power of stars, Master Guanshan screams more frequently.


    When Gao Ge stops, Master Guanshan is lying on the bed and gasping.


    ¡°Good! Good!¡± Master Guanshan bursts out laughing, ¡°It hurts! It really hurts!¡±


    ¡°It hurts? And you still feel good?¡± Gao Ge really can¡¯t understand Master Guanshan¡¯s thought.


    Master Guanshan looks at Gao Ge, saying, ¡°You feel confused?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Hem, if you haven¡¯t felt the pain of the wound for 20 years and yet been able to sense you are dying bit by bit, you won¡¯t feel confused.¡±


    Gao Ge is shocked, ¡°20 years? And you couldn¡¯t feel the pain of your wound?¡±


    Master Guanshan doesn¡¯t have any facial expression. He only nods his head.


    Gao Ge can¡¯t help sighing.


    No wonder Master Guanshan was so excited when he was screaming.

 Chapter 189 - More Hopeful, More Disappointed (6)

    Gao Ge is sitting on the chair. In a rush Master Guanshan asks, ¡°Can you continue?¡±


    ¡°I need some rest first.¡± Gao Ge says, ¡°My strength¡­¡±


    ¡°Is that strength?¡± Master Guanshan snorts, ¡°You can say that to trick the innocent kids like Daotu, but I won¡¯t be fooled. That is not strength. Absolutely not!¡±


    Gao Ge takes a look at him, feeling that the old are so arrogant.


    Daotu is the sovereign of the Heaven School and Master Guanshan should call him as an innocent kid¡­


    ¡°I need to absorb the aura here to recover my power.¡± Gao Ge says.


    Master Guanshan waves his hand generously, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Just take it as you need. Hey, your capability did surprise me. If you can heal me, I promise you that you won¡¯t regret it!¡±


    Having obtained the approval of Master Guanshan, Gao Ge has no concern anymore. He sits on the chair to run the Star Rotating Method. Instantly, all the aura around them starts to surge towards Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge also gives a comfortable smile.


    He feels so good to absorb the aura at will¡­


    Master Guanshan doesn¡¯t pay attention to the change of aura at first. However, as Gao Ge absorbs the aura faster and faster, even he can clearly sense the aura is becoming thinner. He pulls a long face instantly. He takes a look at his wound on the chest and thinks for a while. He can only grit his teeth and stare at Gao Ge with his eyes widened instead of interrupting Gao Ge.


    The absorption of the aura lasts for two hours.


    When Gao Ge reopens his eyes and takes a long breath, Master Guanshan says, ¡°Your way of absorbing the aura is quite unique.¡±


    Gao Ge blinks his eyes and stares at him, asking, ¡°Why? Anything wrong with my way?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, look around yourself! Is there any aura here? It¡¯s all drained up by you! All the aura of the peak is sucked by you!¡± Master Guanshan says fiercely.


    Master Guanshan keeps emphasizing Gao Ge¡¯s sucking all the aura, which sounds like the dirty talk of an old hooligan to Gao Ge.


    ¡°Rest assured. This place is a Precious Land of Aura. Although the aura is drained up by me now, it will be refilled soon.¡±


    ¡°How long will it take?¡± Master Guanshan asks with a frown.


    ¡°Maybe¡­ Three or four days.¡± Gao Ge touches his nose and says.


    Master Guanshan becomes even angrier about Gao Ge. It has to take three or four days to refill this place with aura but Gao Ge can suck it all within two hours. What about Master Guanshan? It is such a shame on him!


    ¡°Let¡¯s continue.¡± Gao Ge says that and then grabs Master Guanshan¡¯s arm to carry on transferring the power of stars to him.


    After it is finished, there is no green liquid on the chest of Master Guanshan.


    ¡°Is it done?¡± Master Guanshan asks, ¡°Can I heal myself then?¡±


    ¡°No, you still need my help.¡± Gao Ge stands up and stretches out his arms, saying, ¡°We may need to do this for another four or five times. Well¡­ We had a pause in the middle of this today, but technically, the treatment is finished for once only.¡±


    Master Guanshan asks, ¡°Is there any way to heal me faster?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gao Ge says grinningly.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°A large number of spiritual jades to refill my power constantly.¡± Gao Ge says.


    Master Guanshan says impatiently, ¡°The Heaven School is not a super school. How can we have so many spiritual jades? You are overestimating us!¡±


    Gao Ge laughs. He doesn¡¯t know whether Master Guanshan is being honest or he has no idea about the spiritual jades. Actually, Gao Ge says that only to sound out of his opinions.


    ¡°By the way, you seem to have power left. Why don¡¯t you transfer all to me?¡± Master Guanshan asks.


    ¡°If I do, I won¡¯t be able to protect myself. There are many people in the Heaven School who want me dead.¡± Gao Ge shrugs and says.


    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Master Guanshan is amused and says, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because I am too handsome.¡± Gao Ge says seriously.


    He also puts on a helpless face.


    ¡°Hmm. You are really shameless.¡± Master Guanshan snorts.


    ¡°Do you really want to know why?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. After all, I haven¡¯t been engaged in the matters of the Heaven School for 20 years. Yet, if anyone wants to kill you, you can tell me and I will take care of him for you, unless it is the sovereign and the elders who want to kill you.¡±


    ¡°You are the grandmaster of the Heaven School. Can they not respect your opinions?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°I am not now, unless I can be fully recovered. Hence, if the sovereign and the elders want to kill you, you can keep them in mind. When I am completely healed, you can tell me then. Don¡¯t I owe you one? By then I will help you handle it.¡± Master Guanshan says.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t say anything.


    Not for a while, there comes the voice of the sovereign.


    ¡°I, Daotu, hereby ask to meet Grandmaster!¡±


    ¡°Come on!¡± Master Guanshan says slowly.


    Soon the sovereign comes in and feels surprise to sees that Gao Ge and Master Guanshan are having a nice conversation. He takes a closer look and gets shocked.


    ¡°Grandmaster, the venom at your wound¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s gone. All is cleared by the boy.¡± Master Guanshan says.


    The sovereign becomes more than excited instantly. He looks at Gao Ge with his eyes full of praise and appreciation from the bottom of his heart.


    ¡°Well, why do you ask to meet me?¡± Master Guanshan asks.


    The sovereign coughs and says with his head lowered, ¡°Grandmaster, I am here for two things. One, to take the student of the Killer School back for rest. It is time for you to have a meal too. Second, we find that the aura of the Cloud Climbing Stairs seems to have vanished, which makes us quite worried. Hence¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, the aura thing is related to my treatment. No need to ask more about that. The aura of this place will be restored gradually in a few days. By then, you just bring him here again.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Grandmaster!¡± The sovereign hastens to nod his head.


    Gao Ge darts a glance at Master Guanshan while Master Guanshan also gives a meaningful smile.


    He didn¡¯t mention purposefully that the vanishment of the aura has something to do with Gao Ge, which is sort of a favor to Gao Ge.


    As to why Master Guanshan did that, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t think much about it. He only has a feeling that the man is quite cunny.


    The sovereign and Gao Ge leave the pavilion together with Gao Ge walking behind.


    Gao Ge is pondering whether Master Guanshan has guessed something. He feels increasingly headache.


    He has a feeling that he is transparent in front of the old man and cannot hide any secrets.


    All of a sudden, the sovereign says, ¡°Oh right, what¡¯s your name?¡±


    Gao Ge is thrilled.


    This is the first time he has been asked about his name since he arrived at the Heaven School.


    Generally, they refer to him as a student of the Killer School.


    Yan Chao did ask him about his name but he didn¡¯t tell.


    ¡°Gao Ge.¡±


    ¡°Gao Ge? It sounds nice.¡± The sovereign says, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you should really be able to cure our grandmaster. This is huge for us. Do you know why it has been a secret to many students in the Heaven School?¡±


    Gao Ge shakes his head. Thinking of that the sovereign is walking ahead of him and can¡¯t see him, he answers, ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡±


    The sovereign sighs slowly, saying, ¡°Over the past years, we have tried many ways to cure our grandmaster but it didn¡¯t work well. The more hopeful we were, the more disappointed we became. Hence, the Heaven School cannot take another strike. I hope you can make it eventually.¡±

 Chapter 190 - An Idiot Indeed (7)

    Chapter 190 An Idiot Indeed (7)


    Following the sovereign, Gao Ge hears him talking about a lot of things. In the end, the sovereign finally gets to the point and asks what happened today.


    Gao Ge thinks for a while and says honestly, ¡°In fact, the aura of the Cloud Climbing Stairs vanished because of me.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± The sovereign is surprised and turns around to watch Gao Ge. He stops and asks, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Gao Ge says, ¡°In order to heal the grandmaster, I must transfer my strength to his body but by doing so, my strength is emptied so I need the aura here to make up for it.¡±


    The sovereign is stunned, ¡°All the aura of the Cloud Climbing Stairs?¡±


    Gao Ge grins, ¡°Actually, there is still aura left around the Cloud Climbing Stairs, except that it gets much thinner and that most of it gathers at the foot of the hill.¡±


    The sovereign frowns.


    Gao Ge continues saying, ¡°If there is enough aura for me, the grandmaster can get recovered faster.¡±


    The sovereign doesn¡¯t say anything. He looks like falling into silence and pondering over something. Gao Ge doesn¡¯t want to be pushy, or he will easily expose his intention. Uttering words in such a way of insouciance is the best, which can reach the desirable effect as well as appear as if nothing were on his mind.


    ¡°The aura of the Cloud Climbing Stairs is recovered too slowly, but I can find some spiritual stones for you.¡± The sovereign suddenly says.


    Gao Ge shakes his head, ¡°The aura in the spiritual stones is too little, unless you can find some spiritual jades.¡±


    The sovereign is helpless, ¡°Are you some monster who feeds on aura? Even spiritual stones cannot satisfy you?¡±


    Cannot satisfy you¡­


    The sovereign sounds like another man who likes dirty talk.


    Gao Ge coughs, saying, ¡°Sovereign, I am serious. Look, all the aura of the Cloud Climbing Stairs is almost drained up by me. How useful can a few spiritual stones be?¡±


    The sovereign laughs, ¡°You are right. Well, you¡¯ve concealed your capability well. I gradually feel that you must be up to something. And the death of Shanyao and the others must be related to you.¡±


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t turn a hair, ¡°Sovereign, if you must slander me like that, you make me so sad. I¡¯ve exhausted my strength to cure the grandmaster. If suspicion is what you pay me back, you are too bitterly disappointing.¡±


    The sovereign shakes his head, ¡°I told you before. I don¡¯t care about what you¡¯ve done. As long as you can heal the grandmaster, I can turn a blind eye to that.¡±


    Gao Ge says nothing.


    ¡°Fine, I will search for some spiritual jades and send them to you.¡± The sovereign says.


    Gao Ge is overjoyed.


    When he returns to his room, he sees Yan Chao is pacing up and down outside the door.


    Upon seeing Gao Ge, he rushes forward just like a dog catching sight of his owner.


    ¡°Buddy, how is it going?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. After all, we won¡¯t die.¡± Gao Ge says.


    Yan Chao is finally relieved and surprised, ¡°Do you really have a solution?¡±


    Gao Ge is angry and amused at the moment.


    ¡°Why would I come with you if I didn¡¯t have any solution?¡±


    ¡°Hem, you didn¡¯t know what you would confront before you came here.¡± Yan Chao rubs his nose and says.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t respond. He goes back to his room, pours a bowl of water and drinks it up.


    He wipes his mouth. Lying on the bed, he finds that Yan Chao is still standing there, so he asks, ¡°I am having a rest now. Why are you still staying here?¡±


    Yan Chao laughs. He turns around but on second thought, he stops again and stands by the door, asking Gao Ge, ¡°Buddy, tell me frankly, are we really spared?¡±


    ¡°Hmm. If I don¡¯t have any way out, do you think you can still see me here?¡±


    ¡°You are right.¡± Yan Chao is completely relieved and leaves with laughter.


    He also closes the door.


    On the bed, Gao Ge closes his eyes and feels the Star Tree in his body. He can¡¯t help but smile.


    ¡°Although curing Master Guanshan has exhausted my power of stars, I have lit up many stars on the third map while absorbing the aura of the Cloud Climbing Stairs. In this way, I may be able to light up the whole Star Map if I absorb the aura of the Cloud Climbing Stairs for a few times!¡±


    If it comes true, it will be Gao Ge¡¯s biggest gain.


    Right then, the door is suddenly knocked.


    Gao Ge is a bit impatient, ¡°What else do you want to say?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± A girl¡¯s voice comes from outside the door.


    Gao Ge is surprised. He sits up and says, ¡°Come in.¡±


    The door is pushed open. Shanzhu in a white dress walks in.


    Gao Ge frowns. He doesn¡¯t like Shanzhu. If he has a chance, he really wants to kill her too. Yet, given that he has just killed Shanyao and Shanzha, he may get exposed if he kills another person. Moreover, after they were dead, Shanzhu and the other one don¡¯t come to make trouble for him anymore. Therefore, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t want to bother then.


    Shanzhu is holding a tray covered by a red cloth. She puts the tray on the table and says to Gao Ge, ¡°Sovereign asks me to bring 20 spiritual jades for you.¡±


    ¡°So many?¡± Gao Ge is surprised. He walks over and opens the red cloth. He inhales upon the sight of the spiritual jades that are glittering.


    The Heaven School is only a second-class school. It is so generous to offer 20 spiritual jades to him!


    He frowns and feels somehow certain.


    The loss of the spiritual jades of the Dragon Court has something to do with the Heaven School indeed.


    Even if there is no actual evidence, the chances are high.


    When Gao Ge is thinking about this, Shanzhu suddenly walks to the bed.


    Then she takes off her boots and lies on the bed, covering herself with the quilt.


    Gao Ge gets furious instantly.


    ¡°What are you doing? You¡¯ve offended me and Yan Chao before and now you are trying to take up my bed?¡±


    Shanzhu is gazing at Gao Ge, astonished.


    She is thinking whether this guy is an idiot.


    Well¡­


    The first time she saw him, she said the exact words.


    ¡°My master says, you can heal the grandmaster so he asks me to serve you.¡± Shanzhu says in a soft voice.


    Gao Ge sneers at Shanzhu lying on the bed.


    ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t know what you are up to?¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah? Tell me, what do I want to do?¡± Shanzhu is a bit furious.


    She cannot disobey her master¡¯s order so she has to do what she doesn¡¯t want to do.


    It is displeasing enough. Now that she has finally talked herself into doing this, the man in front of her appears so loathed by her, as if she were trying to take advantage of him.


    Gao Ge stares at Shanzhu, saying fiercely, ¡°You just think that I am smart and handsome so you want to steal my high-quality genes, right?¡±


    Shanzhu is speechless.


    He is an idiot indeed.


    There¡¯s no denying of that!


    Then, Shanzhu opens the quilt.


    She starts to take off her clothes.

 Chapter 191 - Time Waits for No Man (8)

    Looking at Shanzhu taking off her clothes, Gao Ge can¡¯t stay calm anymore.


    At the moment, while taking off her clothes, Shanzhu says, ¡°Rest assured. I am still a virgin.¡±


    What does that mean? Kids may not understand it.


    But Gao Ge can!


    He is quite shocked.


    Judging from Shanzhu¡¯s facial expression and her way of taking off her clothes, she doesn¡¯t look like someone who is doing this for the first time.


    ¡°Why are you still standing there?¡± Shanzhu lifts her head to stare at Gao Ge with her big eyes full of grudge.


    Gao Ge can¡¯t take it anymore.


    As a man, he must do what he should do right now.


    Otherwise, if this leaks out, won¡¯t he become a laughing stock?


    Gao Ge is walking towards Shanzhu with a red flush spreading from his face to his neck, out of breath, which makes her gloating inside.


    No matter how capable the man is, he cannot resist his desire.


    That¡¯s what Shanzhu is thinking about.


    When Gao Ge arrives at the bed and reaches out his hand, Shanzhu closes her eyes.


    She is not resigned to doing this actually.


    In her eyes, her man must be a strong man even if he is not a hero.


    It¡¯ll be fine if Shanyao and the other victims were killed by him.


    Yet, if not, he is only a wuss bullied by Shanyao and the others.


    A man that is good enough for her should be the swordsman who can kill someone with one fatal thrust across the neck at least.


    Suddenly, Gao Ge grabs her arm.


    When Gao Ge reaches her arm, she even shivers slightly.


    Is it the moment?


    However, the situation doesn¡¯t go on as is imagined by her.


    After Gao Ge grabs her arm, she feels a pain in her arm and then she is thrown away.


    She can even hear the whistling wind.


    She doesn¡¯t know how hard the ground is until she falls on it.


    She opens her eyes and feels so dizzy. Meanwhile, the pains all over her body let her understand what is going on.


    This bastard¡­ has thrown her off the bed?


    She withstands the pain and gets up from the cold ground.


    ¡°What¡­ What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Doing what a man should do.¡± Gao Ge puts on a stern face.


    Shanzhu opens her mouth and tries to say thing but she doesn¡¯t in the end.


    It is not that she doesn¡¯t know what to say but that she wants to say too much and it just gets stuck like a blocked drain.


    She glares at Gao Ge while Gao Ge does the same thing to her.


    After a while, Shanzhu stamps on her feet and leaves.


    Gao Ge closes the door and pats his chest.


    It¡¯s so close!


    He almost loses his virginity!


    He shakes his head and walks to the table to take a seat, sighing that the Heaven School is a dangerous place indeed.


    Gao Ge picks up one of the 20 spiritual jades from the table and gives a smile.


    ¡°I can never believe no shady things happen in the Heaven School.¡± Gao Ge says in a deep voice while feeling the aura of the spiritual jades.


    There is no reason for Gao Ge to reject the 20 spiritual jades. He doesn¡¯t have to keep them as evidence for the Dragon Court. Moreover, even if he hands them out as evidence, it doesn¡¯t make any difference if they are out of aura.


    Undoubtedly, the aura inside the spiritual jades is way much more than that in the spiritual stones.


    After all the aura in the 20 spiritual jades is sucked by Gao Ge, his power of stars is almost fully recharged.


    He stands up to do some stretch-up. When he is staring at the 20 jades that have been tarnished, the door is knocked again. Gao Ge is well prepared. If the Heaven School arranges another girl for him, he will kick her out instantly.


    However, this time, it is a man out there.


    He is looking at Gao Ge with a shy face.


    The meaning goes without saying.


    At the moment, Gao Ge feels like killing people.


    He feels seriously insulted by the Heaven School.


    ¡°My master said, it is quite normal that you don¡¯t like Shanzhu. Now the general mood of society is quite open.¡± The man bites his lips, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that I could find someone of my kind. Do you prefer to be the top or the bottom¡­¡±


    Before the man finishes talking, Gao Ge just kicks him away.


    ¡°If you dare to come again, I¡¯ll kill you!¡± Gao Ge says fiercely.


    He is not calm enough to think about too much.


    Even if his secret leaks out, Gao Ge will kill this bastard with one fatal thrust if he dares to come again!


    What¡¯s wrong with the man?


    When the door is just closed, someone knocks on it again.


    Gao Ge pulls the door open, freaking out Yan Chao instead.


    ¡°Oh man, what¡¯s wrong? How come you look so pissed off?¡±


    It is Yan Chao. Gao Ge is relieved then, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s time for dinner.¡± Yan Chao says, ¡°The meals are prepared and placed at my room. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gao Ge pats his belly. It has been a tough day for him. He feels tired indeed.


    After sitting down, Yan Chao asks him what happened. Gao Ge tells him briefly. Before Gao Ge is done talking, Yan Chao rolls in the aisles.


    After laughing for a while, Yan Chao starts to sigh too.


    ¡°It seems that many people in the Heaven School are good at sailing with the wind. They realize that they must get close to you.¡± Yan Chao says, ¡°What puzzles me is that you should dislike Shanzhu. She is quite beautiful, isn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°Does it matter whether I like her or not?¡± Gao Ge says, ¡°Did you forget that she came to make trouble for us?¡±


    ¡°So you should have taught her a lesson!¡± When such words are uttered by Yan Chao, plus his obscene smiles, what he actually means goes without saying clearly.


    What a beast!


    ¡°Forget it. I was just saying. Don¡¯t take it serious.¡± Yan Chao doesn¡¯t get any response from Gao Ge. He learns that Gao Ge is different from him so he stops the topic.


    Gao Ge looks at Yan Chao, asking, ¡°Do you regret it?¡±


    ¡°What do I have to regret?¡± Yan Chao asks.


    ¡°Trying to kill Yan Xiaomei.¡± Gao Ge asks.


    Yan Chao laughs and pours some wine for himself and Gao Ge. Then he clinks the glass against Gao Ge¡¯s and drinks. With veins standing out on his forehead, he says, ¡°I haven¡¯t done any regretful things in my life. Even if I do regret, I will go on with it and pretend I never regret.¡±


    Gao Ge says nothing holding the glass.


    ¡°Where there is a will, there is a way.¡± Yan Chao starts to drink himself, ¡°To put it honestly, it is called stubbornness. To put it nicely, it is called persistence. Am I right?¡±


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t respond to him.


    After dinner, Gao Ge returns to his room for rest. The next day, just like yesterday, he arrives at the Cloud Climbing Stairs under the guidance of the sovereign.


    On the way, Gao Ge asks him a question.


    ¡°Sovereign, why are you in such a rush to let the grandmaster recovered?¡¯


    The sovereign stares at him and keeps silent for a while before he says slowly, ¡°Time waits for no man.¡±

 Chapter 192 - Taoist Eyes (9)

    Chapter 192 Taoist Eyes (9)


    Gao Ge fails to understand what the sovereign says¡ªTime waits for no man, but when the words are uttered, he can feel the helplessness of the man.


    Master Guanshan is a bit surprised at Gao Ge¡¯s return to the pavilion.


    ¡°Why are you here again?¡± Master Guanshan gazes at Gao Ge in the way as if looking at a demon, ¡°Are you here to occupy the aura of my place again?¡±


    Gao Ge laughs and sits down, saying, ¡°I am recovered.¡±


    ¡°So fast?¡± Master Guanshan hedges, asking, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that it would take three or four days to get recovered?¡±


    Gao Ge laughs and says, ¡°Well, it is attributed to the abundant asset of the Heaven School. He sent me 20 spiritual jades just for me to get recovered so that I can heal you as soon as possible.¡±


    Hearing what Gao Ge said, Master Guanshan keeps silent. He frowns and thinks for a while, saying, ¡°Since when the Heaven School had some many spiritual jades? Moreover, why do they want me to get recovered in such a hurry? Is the Heaven School in great trouble now?¡±


    Gao Ge laughs, saying, ¡°There is no point asking that. How do I possibly know it?¡±


    Master Guanshan sighs and says, ¡°You are quite smart. Tell me if you think of anything.¡±


    Gao Ge laughs, ¡°You are the grandmaster of the Heaven School but you are not the sovereign. Why are you worried about that?¡±


    Master Guanshan becomes a bit unhappy with Gao Ge¡¯s words, ¡°Nonsense. As the grandmaster of the Heaven School, I must care about the safety of it. Now that the sovereign is in such a rush to let me recovered, big trouble must be approaching the Heaven School!¡±


    Gao Ge shakes his head without saying anything.


    Actually, he has the same thought as Master Guanshan.


    Otherwise, he can¡¯t understand why the sovereign is so anxious.


    After all, he has told the sovereign that he knows how to heal Master Guanshan, except that he needs some time.


    Gao Ge¡¯s power of stars is tremendously consumed for treating Master Guanshan for a while. Yet, it is quite effective. It can be clearly seen that the wound of Master Guanshan has stopped festering.


    Master Guanshan is lying on bed, gasping for air.


    When Gao Ge is about to leave, Master Guanshan suddenly stops him.


    ¡°Boy, did you forget what you said to me?¡±


    Gao Ge turns around to look at him, full of confusion.


    Master Guanshan snorts, ¡°Last time you came here, you promised me to learn the array method from me.¡±


    Gao Ge takes a tumble and nods his head.


    More skills, greater chances of survival. There¡¯s nothing wrong with the saying.


    He will not badger into asking for learning the array method. However, now the opportunity is right in front of him. He cannot think of a reason to reject the offer of learning it from the grandmaster of the Heaven School. After all, when he arrived at the Heaven School and Cloud Climbing Stairs, he noticed that the array methods were rather mysterious. If he can grasp them, he may use the help someday.


    ¡°Kneel in front of me first.¡± Master Guanshan says to Gao Ge.


    Surprised, Gao Ge asks, ¡°Why do I have to kneel?¡±


    Master Guanshan says angrily, ¡°What kind of question is that? You want to learn the array method from me. Shouldn¡¯t you take me as your teacher by kneeling down and kowtowing to me?¡±


    Gao Ge hesitates.


    Judging from the unwilling face of Gao Ge, Master Guanshan alters his tone and says, ¡°But things are different now. We can leave out the red tape. It will be fine if you just bow to me.¡±


    Gao Ge stares at Master Guanshan without saying anything.


    Gazed by Gao Ge in a weird look, Master Guanshan feels rather uncomfortable. He dodges Gao Ge¡¯s eyes subconsciously and coughs, ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    ¡°You look rather eager to let me learn the array method from you!¡± Gao Ge says.


    ¡°Hmm. If you sincerely want to learn, I can teach you in terms of your intelligence. Yet, if you don¡¯t want to, I will not force you then.¡± Master Guanshan says.


    Looking at the arrogant face of Master Guanshan, Gao Ge frowns and then suddenly smiles, saying, ¡°Since so, I will not bother you then. After I heal you, I will leave Mount Que. By then you can teach anyone at will. It¡¯s none of my business.¡±


    Master Guanshan becomes completely anxious about Gao Ge¡¯s leaving.


    ¡°Stop there!¡±


    Gao Ge stops with a cunny smile on his face. It looks as if he has succeeded in tricking the man.


    He turns around slowly and yet in a confused look, ¡°Grandmaster, do you have other things to say?¡±


    ¡°You really don¡¯t want to learn the array method?¡± Master Guanshan asks Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge says smilingly, ¡°It is not that I don¡¯t want to but that you look rather unwilling to teach me. I think there are many students in the Heaven School and many of them are quite excellent. I am not gifted after all, so I may as well give up. I don¡¯t want to be scolded by you for making any mistake in learning.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no. I didn¡¯t say that¡­¡± Master Guanshan regrets having said that instantly.


    He feels as if falling into a trap.


    Looking at Gao Ge¡¯s increasingly weird smile, Master Guanshan sighs and beckons Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge sits down again.


    ¡°Fine, I said you were smart before. Now it seems that I did hit the nail on the head.¡±


    Gao Ge instantly widens his eyes, ¡°So you just said it carelessly?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, it is not important.¡± Master Guanshan says casually.


    Gao Ge feels pain in his chest.


    He really wants to tell the man that it is quite important actually!


    He feels that he has been insulted in terms of intelligence.


    ¡°In fact, not everyone can learn about array methods. Take the array of the stairs for example. Even the sovereign of the Heaven School, Daotu cannot crack it anyway.¡±


    Gao Ge is astounded by his words.


    ¡°Over the past years, I have also asked Daotu to bring some gifted students of the Heaven School over but I was disappointed all the time. None of the tens of tested students could crack this simple array method.¡± Master Guanshan shakes his head with a bitter smile, ¡°For a moment I even doubted whether there would be no one in the Heaven School to get the hang of the magic array in future. It was me who set up the arrays outside the Heaven School and Cloud Climbing Stairs, but the arrays must be changed and amended. Otherwise, they will collapse like dilapidated houses.¡±


    Gao Ge gets a bit confused, ¡°Is it hard to take up the magic arrays?¡±


    ¡°As a saying goes, those who can grasp it won¡¯t feel difficult while those who find it difficult won¡¯t be able to grasp it. Very few people can figure out the simplest array of the stairs, not because that array is so complicated but because they lack something.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Gao Ge asks subconsciously.


    Master Guanshan stares at Gao Ge and gives a smile, saying, ¡°Taoist Eyes.¡±

 Chapter 193 - He Is Your Nephew (10)

    Gao Ge feels even more confused.


    He can¡¯t understand what the so-called Taoist Eyes are.


    ¡°People may have different kinds of eyes, such as Yin Yang Eyes, Magic Eyes, Wisdom Eyes and the most common eyes¡ªNaked Eyes. Yet, if you want to learn magic arrays, you must have a pair of Taoist Eyes.¡± Master Guanshan takes a deep breath and adjusts his posture of lying on bed.


    Gao Ge is still pondering, ¡°Where is the name of Taoist Eyes from?¡±


    ¡°Do you know where I learnt the array method?¡±


    Gao Ge shakes his head.


    ¡°The Taoist School.¡±


    ¡°The Taoist School?¡± Gao Ge is shocked, ¡°I thought the school had vanished.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you are right.¡± Master Guanshan heaves a sigh, saying, ¡°The Taoist School was a school that lasted for more than a thousand years, which featured Taoist magic. It is a pity that the school has vanished. However, 200 years ago, I was lucky to meet with a descendant of the Taoist School, who happened to have an ancient scroll about magic arrays. Hence, I became his apprentice and that was why I could learn something about magic array, except that I only gained a rudimentary knowledge of it.¡±


    Master Guanshan can¡¯t help sighing again.


    ¡°Only some basic knowledge of the ancient scroll about magic arrays can be so beneficial to me. You can imagine that how powerful the Taoist School used to be.¡± Master Guanshan sighs.


    Gao Ge nods his head.


    Although he doesn¡¯t know much about the Taoist School, but based on what Master Guanshan said, he can guess some of it.


    That should be the prime time of the cultivation world in Huaxia.


    It is pitiful that the cultivation world has gone through turmoil for too many times and in the end, it gradually declines. However, it is not anyone¡¯s fault. Confucian used the literature to disrupt the law, the Ranger used force to violate the ban. Under the circumstances, the future of Huaxia would be unimaginable without the employment of blood and iron policy. The so-called turmoil was nothing more like tearing off a piece of rotten flesh.


    You may find it pitiful at the moment, but at that time, advantages definitely outweighed disadvantages.


    After being silent for a while, Gao Ge looks at Master Guanshan, asking, ¡°Then why can¡¯t one learn array method without a pair of Taoist Eyes?¡±


    Master Guanshan laughs, saying, ¡°Without a pair of Taoist Eyes, one cannot even tell the width of the stairs.¡±


    Gao Ge takes a tumble.


    The only reason why he could crack the array method in the pavilion was because he was observative enough to find that the width of the stairs was different.


    If he couldn¡¯t recognize that, he would never have cracked the array method for his life.


    ¡°Actually, array method is not as mysterious as imagined. Simply put, it is a camouflage. Metaphorically, it is an energy field that can disrupt common people¡¯s seeing and hearing.¡± Master Guanshan says, ¡°As long as you can grasp these two points, it won¡¯t be hard to comprehend array method.¡±


    In fact, what Master Guanshan means is that those who can grasp it won¡¯t feel difficult while those who find it difficult won¡¯t be able to grasp it.


    A layman must feel so confused at what he said.


    And Gao Ge happens to be a layman.


    Master Guanshan has spent so much time explaining but Gao Ge doesn¡¯t give any response. Thus, he becomes disgruntled.


    ¡°Are you listening or not?¡±


    Gao Ge suddenly takes a tumble.


    Actually, he is woken up from a trance.


    Master Guanshan sighs.


    He is still thinking whether this guy is smart or silly.


    Actually, Gao Ge is not really into this nor feels great awe for it. He regards the array method learning as a skill. It¡¯s like he is learning cooking from a famous chef. It will be great if he masters it but if he can¡¯t, he won¡¯t feel much troubled.


    ¡°As far as I know, regardless the type of arrays, you can still crack it forcibly if you are capable enough.¡± Gao Ge says.


    Master Guanshan frowns and says, ¡°You really think so?¡±


    Gao Ge feels a bit confused at his question, ¡°Aren¡¯t I right?¡±


    Master Guanshan laughs, ¡°You are right and also aren¡¯t. With enough power, you can crack the array indeed. Yet, it also depends on the capability of the array practitioner. If the practitioner is as capable as the cracker or even only a bit weaker, the array won¡¯t be cracked anyway.¡±


    Gao Ge finally gets to understand.


    ¡°Moreover, as long as you have mastered how to set up arrays, you don¡¯t need to worry even in the face of a formidable opponent. As long as you lure the opponent into the array you¡¯ve set, you will be in charge with an absolute advantage. Apart from that, boy, have you ever heard of achieving Taoism by array?¡±


    Gao Ge shakes his head.


    Gao Ge knows if you pursue the road of achieving Taoism by sword, you are regarded as a swordsman.


    Lou Zhoutian tries to achieve Taoism by Confucianism.


    Yet, Gao Ge has never heard of achieving Taoism by array.


    When he says no to Master Guanshan, he feels quite embarrassed, wondering whether he will be mocked for ignorance.


    Master Guanshan laughs, not in a teasing way. Then he starts to elaborate it to Gao Ge.


    ¡°Actually, the so-called achieving Taoism by array is not complicated, but very few people can make it. When a master of array method cultivates himself to the extremity, he will generate a powerful realm.¡±


    ¡°A realm?¡±


    ¡°Yes, a realm with himself as the center. Within the realm, the strong man who achieves Taoism is almost unrivaled.¡±


    Gao Ge feels that Master Guanshan is being exaggerating. There won¡¯t be a person really unrivaled. If everyone is unrivaled, then it just doesn¡¯t make sense.


    However, even if Gao Ge is dubious of what he said, undoubtedly, he is yearning for that kind of realm.


    ¡°In the world of Taoism, people have no selves and everyone is treated fairly. Every cultivator can get to the peak in his own way.¡± Master Guanshan says, ¡°Even if others don¡¯t agree to that, it is no big deal, because that will motivate you to testify the way to Taoism. Just due to the fact that others don¡¯t understand or recognize your way, you will work harder to strive for it.¡±


    Gao Ge can¡¯t help but clap his hands.


    Master Guanshan gives a satisfied smile.


    ¡°Now, do you understand what I am trying to tell you?¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head heavily, ¡°Yes, I do.¡±


    ¡°Tell me about it.¡±


    ¡°You are trying to brainwash me.¡± Gao Ge says.


    Master Guanshan is speechless.


    Gao Ge laughs and bows to him respectfully.


    ¡°Master, please tell me about the array method in detail.¡±


    Master Guanshan is finally relieved.


    The boy is not easily bamboozled.


    However, if Master Guanshan can make it, it won¡¯t be a bad thing.


    When Master Guanshan is about to give the lesson, Gao Ge suddenly thinks of something and hastens to ask, ¡°Now that you are my master, then what are the sovereign and other seniors to me?¡±


    ¡°Daotu is my student¡¯s student, which makes him your nephew.¡± Master Guanshan says casually.


    Gao Ge instantly wants to give him a kowtow.


    Holy crap¡­


    So, Gao Ge becomes the uncle of the sovereign of the Heaven School?


    However, according to the seniority of the Heaven School¡ªGuan, Dao, Wang, Shan, Ting, Feng, Wen and Shui, shouldn¡¯t Master Guanshan be the master of the sovereign of Heaven School?

 Chapter 194 - Those People? (1)

    Gao Ge is listening with relish to Master Guanshan talking about the magic array. After he becomes interested in the content, he finds Master Guanshan¡¯s words no longer complicated.


    Master Guanshan also looks delighted about talking to Gao Ge. He can¡¯t help smiling. In his eyes, it is a great pleasure for him at the moment to find a satisfying apprentice who he can teach everything.


    When it is about time, the sovereign arrives. Gao Ge walks out of the pavilion and laughs upon seeing him.


    The sovereign feels quite confused, asking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I just want to ask you a question. May I call you Daotu?¡±


    The sovereign is speechless.


    He really wants to strangle Gao Ge.


    Seeing that the sovereign gets a bit angry, Gao Ge hastens to explain, ¡°Grandmaster takes me as his apprentice on a whim today and he is going to teach me array methods.¡±


    The sovereign takes a tumble. He stares at Gao Ge and has nothing to say for the moment.


    Gao Ge continues to say, ¡°I have one more question. According to the seniority ranking in the Heaven School¡ªGuan, Dao, Wang, Shan, Ting, Feng, Wen and Shui¡­¡±


    Although Gao Ge doesn¡¯t finish his sentence, the sovereign has already understood his intent, he says with a bitter smile, ¡°Well. It¡¯s a long story. Actually, my style name should have started with Wang. Yet, my master, whose style name started with Dao, used to be the student of Grandmaster. He was the only student of Grandmaster but he betrayed the school and got expelled, leaving the name ranking of Dao vacant. In this case, we can style ourselves with the name starting with Dao.¡±


    Gao Ge takes a tumble.


    ¡°Hem¡­¡± The sovereign wants to say something but stops on second thought. Now he has no idea how to call Gao Ge.


    In terms of the seniority in the school, he should call Gao Ge uncle now.


    But he really can¡¯t do it!


    What a shame!


    ¡°Hem. Sovereign, if you find it hard to call me, we can do it separately. I call you Sovereign and you call me Uncle.¡± Gao Ge says.


    The sovereign stays silent for a while. He shakes his head with a bitter smile, saying, ¡°Uncle, you must be joking. Of course you can call me Daotu. Though I don¡¯t know why Grandmaster made such arrangement, he must have his own reason. It¡¯s not my right to ask about it.¡±


    Gao Ge laughs, saying, ¡°Sovereign, actually my master only teaches me some array methods. No need to take it so seriously.¡±


    Since the sovereign has shown respect for him, Gao Ge must pay back.


    Although the sovereign doesn¡¯t get angry about being called Daotu by Gao Ge, Gao Ge cannot be too over.


    As Gao Ge still calls him as Sovereign, Daotu is a bit surprised and then laughs. He doesn¡¯t fuss about the issue much. Yet, he likes Gao Ge more.


    ¡°Even Daoning, I or other brothers cannot comprehend the essence of the array methods. It is not that Grandmaster is unwilling to teach us but that we are not gifted. Since you have the talent, you should cherish the opportunity.¡±


    Then Daotu thinks of something, asking, ¡°Has Grandmaster mentioned how long the array outside our school can last?¡±


    ¡°For three years.¡± Gao Ge says.


    Daotu sighs, ¡°Only three years?¡±


    Gao Ge says smilingly, ¡°Yeah, but I also promise my master that I will strengthen the array for you after I fully grasp it.¡±


    When Master Guanshan mentioned that, he used some jargon like ¡°reformulation.¡± Yet, Gao Ge finds it quite abstruse so he prefers using the word¡ªstrengthen.


    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Hearing that, Daotu finally gives a smile, ¡°I will have some more spiritual jades sent to you later.¡±


    In a rush Gao Ge says, ¡°Sovereign, listen. Don¡¯t send any girl to me anymore. No boys either!¡±


    Daotu feels astounded and then stares at Gao Ge sympathetically.


    What a pity!


    How come Gao Ge is so weak at such a young age?


    On the contrary, Daotu still feels rather vigorous though he is nearly 100 years old.


    He sighs that the generation is becoming worse than the last.


    Gao Ge has no idea what Daotu is thinking about, feeling that he is changing his facial expression quickly. He looks sympathetic first and then appears proud suddenly.


    Gao Ge feels that this old man must not be thinking about a good thing.


    ¡°Right, Sovereign, I am quite curious about one thing. Do we have a huge stock of spiritual jades?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    The sovereign¡¯s face stiffens a bit and then he says with a forced smile, ¡°The Heaven School is not a first-class school. The available resources are quite limited, let alone spiritual jades. However, it is worthwhile to use some spiritual jades to help Grandmaster recover faster.¡±


    Gao Ge grins.


    Honestly, it will be a dearly high price for any second-class school to give tens of spiritual jades away!


    The Heaven School is undoubtedly wealthy!


    Gao Ge finds that Daotu doesn¡¯t look happy so he doesn¡¯t ask further. Although his task is to investigate about the spiritual jades, he must know when to stop. Otherwise, his intention will be too obvious.


    He changes the topic and asks, ¡°Sovereign, I have one more question.¡±


    ¡°Please feel free to ask.¡±


    Gao Ge takes a deep breath, asking, ¡°Sovereign, why are you in such a hurry to let my master recover? Is it because the Heaven School has encountered any trouble?¡±


    Daotu is a bit distressed.


    Why are the questions that Gao Ge raises all so tough?


    He either doesn¡¯t know how to answer the questions or just can¡¯t answer them.


    ¡°This is the secret of the Heaven School. I cannot tell you about it.¡±


    Gao Ge has nothing to say then.


    He really wants to say that since he becomes the apprentice of Master Guanshan, he is a member of the Heaven School now.


    Yet, as Daotu is unwilling to talk about it, his badgering will be quite annoying.


    It is rather obvious. Gao Ge can still sense it.


    ¡°I will tell you what you can know about. As to the things you cannot know now, I will tell you in future.¡± Daotu is still not being straightforward.


    Gao Ge nods his head smilingly.


    He has some guesses.


    Maybe Daotu also realizes that the Dragon Court will not easily let go of the loss of spiritual jades.


    Only if Master Guanshan gets recovered as soon as possible, the Heaven School can be confident enough to confront the Dragon Court at least.


    It is Gao Ge¡¯s conjecture.


    The fact still remains unknown.


    When they arrive at the Heaven School, a core student in black comes to their front.


    ¡°Sovereign, something is wrong. Those people are here.¡±


    Hearing that, Daotu¡¯s facial expression is completely changed.


    He takes a deep breath and turns around to look at Gao Ge, saying, ¡°You go back first. The spiritual jades will be sent to you later. This time, I will give you more. Then you just go to the Cloud Climbing Stairs directly and don¡¯t get involved into anything.¡±


    After saying that, Daotu leaves immediately.


    Gao Ge realizes that Daotu seemed to be shivering when he said that.


    It seems that those people who the core student just mentioned are quite terrifying!

 Chapter 195 - Are You a Demon? (2)

    Chapter 195 Are You a Demon? (2)


    Even if Gao Ge feels like following him to see what happens, Daotu won¡¯t give him the chance.


    After he returns to his room, someone sends him a box soon.


    When the man is about to leave, Gao Ge suddenly asks, ¡°Are there some uninvited guests in the Heaven School?¡±


    Being asked by Gao Ge, the core student in black trembles slightly and hastens to say, ¡°I don¡¯t know about the matters in the school. I am only an outer student.¡±


    Gao Ge heaves a sigh, finding that the guy before him is so bad at faking. Judging from his reaction, Gao Ge will never believe this guy knows nothing about what¡¯s happening.


    Yet, Gao Ge cannot do anything about that since the student doesn¡¯t feel like talking about it. Hence, he just waves his hand to ask the man to leave.


    The student feels so relieved and hastens to leave instantly.


    Gao Ge sits on the chair, touching his chin.


    Having learnt that Gao Ge is back in the room, Yan Chao comes by at the moment.


    Then Gao Ge briefs Yan Chao about what he has heard of and wants him to help analyze the situation. Nevertheless, Yan Chao is totally at a loss.


    ¡°You are a student of the Heaven School anyway. How come you know nothing about this?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    Yan Chao says with a bitter smile, ¡°Bro, you must be kidding. To be frank, you are holding a higher position in the Heaven School than me now. Even you don¡¯t have a clue, let alone me.¡±


    Gao Ge feels a bit embarrassed about Yan Chao¡¯s words.


    He feels that he may have hurt this innocent man deeply without even knowing¡­


    Yan Chao signs, saying, ¡°No more talking about this. After all, we don¡¯t have a say in the Heaven School¡¯s stuff. Let¡¯s go to have dinner first.¡±


    ¡°You go. I won¡¯t go then.¡± Gao Ge says.


    ¡°Why?¡± Yan Chao is confused, asking, ¡°Do you have other things to do?¡±


    Gao Ge laughs, ¡°I must go to the Cloud Climbing Stairs again.¡±


    ¡°In such a hurry?¡± Yan Chao is shocked.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t go, I think someone will come to ask me to.¡± Gao Ge says helplessly.


    When his words are just uttered, someone knocks on the door.


    A girl in black walks in with a poker face.


    Gao Ge has met her once. It was when he went to the Cloud Climbing Stairs for the first time.


    ¡°I am ordered by Sovereign to take you to the Cloud Climbing Stairs.¡±


    Gao Ge looks at Yan Chao, ¡°What did I just say?¡±


    ¡°Can I go with him?¡± Yan Chao asks in a low voice.


    ¡°No.¡± The girl in black says without hesitation.


    Yan Chao gets angry instantly, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°You are not qualified.¡±


    Yan Chao giggles and slaps himself in the face.


    Why did he ever bother asking that¡­


    Why did he make himself so awkward?


    He feels so hurt!


    Watching Gao Ge leave, Yan Chao shakes his head and goes back to his own room alone. Instead of being upset, he starts to glut himself with delicacies.


    Gao Ge arrives back at the Cloud Climbing Stairs. Master Guanshan is also surprised at Gao Ge¡¯s return.


    ¡°The Heaven School is in big trouble indeed.¡± Gao Ge sighs and says.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Master Guanshan is surprised, asking, ¡°What is going on?¡±


    Gao Ge tells him what he has seen and heard.


    Hearing Gao Ge¡¯s words, Master Guanshan frowns.


    ¡°Gao Ge, who do you think the people they mentioned?¡±


    Gao Ge says with a bitter smile, ¡°You are asking the right person.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah?¡± Master Guanshan feels delighted.


    ¡°If you ask others this question, they may give you the answer. Yet, since you ask me, I can tell you that I don¡¯t know.¡± Gao Ge says seriously.


    Master Guanshan is speechless.


    Oh crap!


    Why is he feeling that he has been teased by a young man even though he has been over 200 years old?


    ¡°However, let me repeat this. It is no point that you know too much. After all you are still injured in bed.¡± Gao Ge says, ¡°Your No. 1 task is to get recovered first.¡±


    Master Guanshan takes a deep breath, asking, ¡°Do you think a man at the realm of Master is capable enough to confront against the whole Heaven School?¡±


    Gao Ge thinks about it and then shakes his head.


    Though the Heaven School is a second-class school, there are quite some capable men at the realm of Strength Exposure. Besides, the school is also supported by hundreds of students.


    Even a cultivator at the realm of Master cannot be confident to assert that he is undefeatable in this school.


    ¡°Since so, what can I do even if I am recovered?¡± Master Guanshan gets a bit pessimistic. ¡°Since those people can terrify the whole Heaven School, they must be rather strong. Even if I am fully recovered, I may not save the situation.¡±


    ¡°So what¡¯s in your mind?¡±


    ¡°So, I think we may as well ask the Dragon Court to handle this.¡± Master Guanshan says.


    Gao Ge thinks it over, saying smilingly, ¡°I don¡¯t think it is an option.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Gao Ge coughs, saying, ¡°It is quite easy to understand. If it is workable, Sovereign must have done it before, but by now, he didn¡¯t. Obviously, he doesn¡¯t want to let the Dragon Court know about this.¡±


    Master Guanshan frowns, saying, ¡°Actually, we should not engage the Dragon Court in the matters of the cultivation world. However, it is not inexcusable to do this at such a critical moment. Daotu shouldn¡¯t be so silly.¡±


    Gao Ge consents on his words and says nothing further.


    He understands roughly Master Guanshan¡¯s meaning.


    What Master Guanshan tries to say is actually that during a fight, whoever asks for official help will be the wuss.


    The Dragon Court is reckoned as the official management institution, which is the fact indeed.


    As a matter of fact, this is how things are. Gao Ge will feel embarrassed too if he tattles for losing the fight with the classmate.


    However, on second thought, he finds that the reason is not so simple. Just as Master Guanshan said, if the Heaven School really encounters tough enemies and comes to the moment of life and death, the sovereign must turn to the Dragon Court for help. After all, the Dragon Court will help the school out of danger!


    If you are almost beaten to death by your classmate and still don¡¯t go to the teacher or police, are you stupid?


    ¡°Forget about it. No more talking about this. Boy, you continue to recover your power with the help of the spiritual jades and I will have a rest too.¡±


    After saying that, Master Guanshan closes his eyes.


    While absorbing the aura from the spiritual jades, Gao Ge is pondering over what trouble the Heaven School is faced with.


    Master Guanshan is still sleeping when Gao Ge suddenly shouts at him.


    ¡°Get up. Time for treatment!¡±


    Master Guanshan looks at him ruefully and rubs his eyes, ¡°How long has it been?¡±


    ¡°Ten minutes.¡±


    Master Guanshan is shocked. He darts a glance at the spiritual jades that have been drained out of aura. There are more than 20 of them but Gao Ge only spent 10 minutes taking in all the aura.


    Master Guanshan stares at Gao Ge and falls into deep thought. Then he takes a deep breath. Unbelievable as it is, it is the truth anyway. After all, Gao Ge absorbed most of the aura of the Cloud Climbing Stairs within a short period of time before. Now it just doesn¡¯t take him long to suck the aura of the spiritual jades. Basically, he is like a monster who feeds on aura!


    ¡°Are you a demon?¡± Master Guanshan feels terrified.

 Chapter 196 - I Can’t Take This Grievance (3)

    Chapter 196 I Can¡¯t Take This Grievance (3)


    After Gao Ge transfers his power of stars into Master Guanshan again, Master Guanshan¡¯s face becomes better.


    ¡°How many more courses of treatment do I have to take?¡± Master Guanshan learns the phrase, course of treatment, from Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge thinks it over and says, ¡°At least five.¡±


    Master Guanshan takes a deep breath and a killing intent crosses his eyes, ¡°If I can meet the one who injured me, I must kill him!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t brag anymore.¡± Gao Ge pours cold water on Master Guanshan mercilessly, saying, ¡°Over the past 20 years, you have been recuperating from your injury while the one who injured you is making progress all the time. If you really meet him, you can only try to get away.¡±


    Master Guanshan feels so embarrassed but he can¡¯t lose his temper. He thinks it over and finds that what Gao Ge said is truth anyway.


    The only thing that is the toughest to accept in the world is truth.


    ¡°Hence, you may as well get recovered first.¡± Gao Ge takes a deep breath and then sits before Master Guanshan again, ¡°Come on!¡±


    Master Guanshan curls his lips, saying, ¡°I can¡¯t understand why you are so into this. I have a feeling that you must be very ambitious!¡±


    However, he reaches out his arm anyway.


    Master Guanshan¡¯s act just belies his words.


    Gao Ge sneers.


    He is ambitious?


    It is true. He came here with a task. If he makes it, he can even overturn the whole Heaven School, but he has not made any progress yet. After all, he has been here for only a few days. If he starts to conduct a detailed investigation now, he will arouse the doubt of others. As a spy, he must do his job step by step.


    If he wants to complete his task, he must make sure of one thing.


    That is to keep himself alive.


    Being alive, he has chances to do anything. However, if he acts with undue haste and dies here, everything will be in vain.


    Moreover, the main reason why he hastens to cure Master Guanshan is that while treating Master Guanshan at the cost of exhausting his power of stars, he must have it recovered in various ways. In doing so, he will gradually light up his third star map. Only if he enhances his capability, he can be qualified to confront the capable men.


    Gao Ge¡¯s goal is never to seek hegemony in some Cultivation Academy or beat up the so-called young arrogant people.


    His goal is to stand on the peak of the world and enjoy the view beneath him.


    It will be great if he can have a cigarette on the peak and sigh, ¡°It¡¯s lonely at the top.¡±


    It feels so nice even if he is only thinking about it.


    By then he can give speeches around the world, telling everyone that cultivation is not a thing you can do in haste and that you should set a little goal first such as reaching the realm of Master within three years.


    He won¡¯t know whether there will be someone cursing him, but he is sure that he will feel awesome.


    This time, Gao Ge comes here with a box, in which there are all spiritual jades.


    Putting Gao Ge aside, even Master Guanshan is surprised at the whole box of spiritual jades and then he becomes a bit worried.


    He begins to doubt where the spiritual jades come from.


    As the grandmaster of the Heaven School, even though he hasn¡¯t left the Cloud Climbing Stairs since 20 years ago, he knows that spiritual jades are rare.


    It is quite strange that the Heaven School can provide so many spiritual jades for Gao Ge to use all of a sudden.


    He will never believe these spiritual jades belong to the Heaven School.


    However, he has found out that it is no point worrying about that. If he is not recovered, he is nothing more than a useless man in bed. Even if the School is faced with a fatal calamity, he can only hide in here just like a tortoise without any strength to shout out.


    Gao Ge uses up his power of stars again and then resumes absorbing the aura from the spiritual jades.


    Master Guanshan¡¯s wound has been gradually healed and the new flesh part feels a bit itchy. Yet, he cannot scratch it, which is quite a torture for him. He really hopes that he can recover sooner.


    While Gao Ge is absorbing aura, Master Guanshan tries to get off his bed and finally makes it. He can even walk around.


    He hasn¡¯t done this for a long time. Hence, he is staggering at first and almost falls down.


    ¡°I am really old indeed. My limbs are getting weak.¡± Master Guanshan says with a bitter smile, ¡°Even if I am recovered, I will be no match for the common cultivators at the realm of Master.¡±


    After saying that, he heaves a long sigh.


    Right now, in the hall of the Heaven School, Daotu and the other several honorable elders are quiet out of fear.


    In front of them are three men in king-size coat, who don¡¯t look old.


    The man in the middle is wearing a coat decorated with a long sword and a golden dragon beneath the sword.


    It looks as if the sword is about to split the golden dragon into two halves.


    ¡°We¡¯ve provided the spiritual jades for you but you have only cleared up Mount Que.¡± The man in the middle turns around, whose face is a bit pale and looks like sick. His voice is rather deep and yet weak but his eyes are very sharp.


    At the higher part of Mount Que, there are some birds whose claws are as sharp as knives. They always hover in the high air and when they find the prey, which may be a rabbit or snake, they will dive.


    Their eyes are like eagles¡¯ eyes.


    ¡°My lord, we are speeding up¡­¡±


    Before Daotu gets to finish his words, the man suddenly strikes him away.


    The several honorable elders are stooping and staring at the ground, as if something interesting on the ground is drawing their attention so that they cannot bother to see the gasping and terrifying sovereign at the door.


    ¡°What I want is not your speeding up, but the cultivation world of the whole Dongzhou being controlled by you.¡± The man says with a sneer, ¡°With so many spiritual jades, you still haven¡¯t fostered any cultivator at the realm of Strength Protection. What kind of the Heaven School is this? Why don¡¯t you rename it as Wimp School? You are nothing more than a group of wimps! You just can do nothing!¡±


    The honorable elders grit their teeth without any courage to refute.


    They seem to be aware of the consequence once they say anything against the man.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t left Mount Que since you got the spiritual jades.¡± The young man says with a sneer, ¡°We know what you are thinking about. You just don¡¯t want to confront the Dragon Court after gaining a favor. There is no such a thing in the world. Why do you get to take all the advantages? I don¡¯t know about others, but I can¡¯t take this grievance. Therefore, I will give you three days. If I you don¡¯t take any action in Dongzhou within three days, there are many schools to replace the Heaven School.¡±


    After saying that, the three men walk out of the hall.


    Daotu finally gets up slowly and spits on the ground.


    He uses this way to express his strong fury.


    He does nothing other than that.

 Chapter 197 - My Direct Apprentice! (4)

    Chapter 197 My Direct Apprentice! (4)


    It is the sovereign¡¯s intent to keep Gao Ge in the Cloud Climbing Stairs.


    Three days later, he leaves the Cloud Climbing Stairs because the spiritual jades have been used up.


    To his surprise, when he comes back, he finds that there is a decrease in the number of the students.


    As to Daotu, he cannot find this man.


    ¡°Where have the people of the Heaven School gone?¡± Gao Ge immediately asks Yan Chao after returning to his room.


    Yan Chao signs and says, ¡°The sovereign and the second honorable elder went downhill with a group of students yesterday. I have no idea where they have gone and when they will come back.¡±


    Gao Ge frowns and falls into thought.


    Yan Chao laughs, ¡°But it is none of our business.¡±


    Gao Ge asks, ¡°Even if the Heaven School totally collapses, is it also none of your business?¡±


    Yan Chao stares at Gao Ge with widened eyes.


    Probably it is because he can¡¯t understand why Gao Ge said that.


    Gao Ge shakes his head and doesn¡¯t intend to talk with Yan Chao anymore.


    He goes to the hall only to see Daoyuan.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Daoyuan has been disgruntled by Gao Ge before so he naturally pulls a long face upon the sight of this young man. Seeing his face, Gao Ge can¡¯t help thinking whether the man before him is under the animal sign of donkey.


    ¡°I come here to ask for spiritual jades.¡± Gao Ge says.


    ¡°Spiritual jades?¡± Daoyuan is surprised and asks, ¡°Are the spiritual jades that the sovereign gave you before all used up?¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head.


    Daoyuan is so pissed off.


    ¡°Do you think the Heaven School is an easy mark and you can just ask for as many spiritual jades as you want?¡±


    In fact, Daoyuan¡¯s attitude is not surprising to Gao Ge.


    If it were Daotu, he wouldn¡¯t say so much and just brought the spiritual jades over here.


    ¡°Only more spiritual jades can help the grandmaster recover soon.¡± Gao Ge says.


    ¡°Hmm. Then I can tell you now, no spiritual jades for you! If you really need them, just wait until the sovereign is back.¡±


    Gao Ge asks instantly, ¡°Where is the sovereign? When will he be back?¡±


    ¡°Why does it matter to you? You will know after he comes back.¡± Daoyuan says impatiently.


    Gao Ge keeps silent for a moment. Then he nods his head and turns around to leave.


    He goes to the Cloud Climbing Stairs directly.


    After he arrives, he looks rather gloomy and worried.


    He sits on the chair and keeps sighing.


    Master Guanshan is confused about Gao Ge¡¯s look, asking, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you went back to fetch some spiritual jades? How come you return with nothing? And it is not the worst. You keep sighing in front of me. As a man nearly 200 years old, I don¡¯t sigh as much as you do.¡±


    Gao Ge takes a look at Master Guanshan. He wants to say something but then stops.


    He must have something to say but he just can¡¯t.


    Master Guanshan says in a deep voice, ¡°There is nothing you can¡¯t tell me.¡±


    ¡°It is not a big deal. Yet, you are not healed. Even if I tell you, it is of no help but makes you worried.¡±


    ¡°Tell me!¡±


    Gao Ge coughs, saying, ¡°After I went back to the Heaven School, I found that the sovereign and the second honorable elder were gone. Besides, many students are not in the school either. Only the third honorable elder is in charge of the school¡¯s matter. I asked him for some spiritual jades but he rejected my request and told me to wait till the sovereign was back.¡±


    Master Guanshan takes a deep breath and stays silent for a while.


    Then he stands up and walks towards the stairs.


    ¡°I will go with you to have a look.¡±


    He says.


    Gao Ge feels delighted.


    This is the outcome he wants.


    However, he must do the show well. Hence, he hastens to rush forward and grabs Master Guanshan by the arm.


    ¡°Master, you haven¡¯t been healed by now. How can you leave here?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Master Guanshan says angrily, ¡°The sovereign should not leave Mount Que randomly but now that he is not in the school, there must be some big problems. As the grandmaster of the Heaven School, how can I just stand by and do nothing?¡±


    Gao Ge wants to say something more but he is stopped by Master Guanshan.


    ¡°I¡¯ve made a decision. Don¡¯t say anything else! Let¡¯s go downhill!¡±


    Gao Ge sighs and has no other choice but to leave the pavilion with Master Guanshan.


    The moment he leaves the pavilion, Master Guanshan pauses for a while. He rubs his eyes and raises his head to look at the sun.


    He looks so satisfied.


    Obviously, he does lack the sun.


    That¡¯s to say, he needs some sunshine to brace him up.


    After staying silent for a while, Master Guanshan strides forward again.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! To the Heaven School!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Gao Ge follows him delightedly.


    If Master Guanshan didn¡¯t come down from the Cloud Climbing Stairs, Gao Ge could only be waiting there.


    It has been a few days since he came to the Heaven School. He knows nothing about the big trouble of the Heaven School, which shows his neglect of duty as a spy.


    Therefore, he must take the initiative.


    However, Daotu is not in the Heaven School and Daoyuan is so annoying. As to Yan Chao, Gao Ge hasn¡¯t learnt how miserable Yan Chao is until he comes here.


    The one only point of penetration is Master Guanshan.


    Gao Ge is following him, bloated with pride.


    He looks like an attendant of the young masters of rich families in ancient times.


    Master Guanshan walks ahead with his back straightened. Although he is not recovered, he still shows his dignity as a cultivator at the realm of Master and the grandmaster of the Heaven School.


    ¡°Grandmaster has finished his closed-door training!¡±


    Upon entering the Heaven School, they hear someone shouting.


    Then a lot of students rush towards them.


    ¡°Welcome back, Grandmaster!¡±


    ¡°Congratulations to Grandmaster!¡±


    Master Guanshan still keeps walking forward without glancing at the students at his sides. He strides towards the hall.


    They arrive at the hall finally.


    Daoyuan and Daozhi have been waiting there with two core students in black.


    ¡°Congratulations to Grandmaster!¡± Daoyuan lowers his head in a rush and bows to the man before him with joined hands.


    Master Guanshan doesn¡¯t stop and walks to his front directly.


    After a while, he says slowly, ¡°Actually, I am forced to leave the training behind and come here by you.¡±


    A few words make Daoyuan sweat with fear.


    Daozhi also can¡¯t help but look at Daoyuan.


    He is pondering what stupid thing his brother has done?


    Master Guanshan waves his sleeves and walks into the hall.


    Gao Ge approaches Daoyuan and reaches out one hand to pat his shoulder.


    ¡°Daoyuan, why are you so ignorant? You should have given me the spiritual jades when I asked for them. Why do you have to make Grandmaster come here to take himself?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± Daoyuan flies into a rage, ¡°What do you think you are? How dare you be so bold?¡±


    Master Guanshan has been in the hall. He turns around and says with a sneer, ¡°Let me tell you what he is. Look at him carefully and listen to me. He is your uncle and my direct apprentice. How is that?¡±


    Daoyuan doesn¡¯t dare to respond any.

 Chapter 198 - It Is Not That We Don’t Want to But That We Can’t (5)

    Chapter 198 It Is Not That We Don¡¯t Want to But That We Can¡¯t (5)


    Daoyuan becomes so embarrassed.


    He is standing in the hall with his head lowered, as quiet as a cicada in late autumn.


    He doesn¡¯t dare to gasp.


    Master Guanshan coughs, saying, ¡°Daoyuan, tell me. Where have Daotu and the rest of the people gone?¡±


    ¡°Grandmaster, well¡­¡±


    ¡°What? Are you ignoring me now?¡± Master Guanshan snorts before Daoyuan finishes his sentence.


    ¡°Grandmaster, of course I can tell you, but he¡­¡± Daoyuan darts a glance at Gao Ge subconsciously.


    Master Guanshan says smilingly, ¡°He saves my life. Now he is my apprentice. Doesn¡¯t that make him a member of the Heaven School? Is there anything about the school that cannot be known by him?¡±


    Master Guanshan has gradually showed his killing intent.


    Having sensed the killing intent, Daoyuan shakes his head at once. He is aware that he is at the edge of enraging Master Guanshan. If he still thinks about something useless, he is asking for death. After all, he is about 70 or 80 years old and he can see that through.


    Those who suit their actions to the times are wise.


    Facing the grandmaster, Daoyuan says, ¡°Grandmaster, you need to know that the Heaven School is in great trouble indeed. If we don¡¯t handle it well, the school may be eliminated!¡±


    Master Guanshan becomes even sterner at the words.


    He has realized that the Heaven School is faced with some problems before he came here.


    To his surprise, the situation has been so severe.


    ¡°Who is that?¡± Master Guanshan directly asks.


    Daoyuan keeps silent again.


    What surprises Gao Ge is that Master Guanshan doesn¡¯t urge him to answer this time.


    Yet, Gao Ge gets to understand why.


    If Master Guanshan can handle those people, Daoyuan must be sobbing out the troubles now.


    However, Daoyuan looks so embarrassed, which indicates that the people the Heaven School is facing are rather tough.


    Even if he tells, he will only distress Master Guanshan. As grandmaster of the Heaven School, Master Guanshan cannot just stand by and do nothing but since he is not capable enough to handle the situation, he must feel headache.


    ¡°Tell me. I must learn about our enemies first regardless. Even if they are tough to cope with, we can make some preparation soon.¡±


    Daoyuan takes a deep breath, saying, ¡°Grandmaster, the enemies are rather powerful indeed. Moreover, we know very little about them by now. The only thing we know is that they come here with several companions and all of them are at the realm of Master.¡±


    Hearing Daoyuan out, Master Guanshan is taken aback and even Gao Ge is so shocked.


    Every time they send cultivators at the realm of Master to negotiate?


    Since when the cultivators at the realm of Master become so commonly seen?


    Anyone who hears this will feel astonished now.


    It is so unbelievable!


    ¡°How is it possible?¡± Master Guanshan is even trembling while saying that.


    If he were not seriously injured for 20 years, he might have new breakthrough.


    Nevertheless, he has been lying in bed for 20 years. He may not be able to defeat a cultivator who has just reached the realm of Master.


    He doesn¡¯t even stand a chance when facing a group of people at the realm of Master.


    ¡°Since they are so capable, why do they come to make trouble for us?¡± Master Guanshan feels so perplexed, ¡°Moreover, have some earth-shaking changes happened to the world over the past 20 years? Hence, there are so many strong cultivators that the realm of Master is no longer hard to achieve?¡±


    Then, Master Guanshan becomes a bit wrathful, ¡°If so, why are you still so weak? Daotu is better than you. At least he has reached the realm of Strength Exposure and he is one step away from the realm of Master, though he must make great effort in taking this step. What about you? Only the realm of Strength Protection?¡±


    ¡°Grandmaster, please don¡¯t get angry. We are not slack at cultivation. Although great changes did happen to the earth, they have not been long.¡± Daoyuan says in a rush, ¡°Only a small number of cultivators have reached the realm of Master in the world.


    Master Guanshan doesn¡¯t believe what Daoyuan said so he turns around to look at Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge nods his head to show that Daoyuan is telling the truth.


    Having his doubt testified, Master Guanshan feels slightly better.


    Actually, he is not merely angry about the stagnation of Daoyuan and the others¡¯ cultivation.


    There is one more thing. He feels flurried.


    It is like a millionaire suddenly finds that the world is full of millionaires and even a lot of billionaires.


    The feeling of unevenness is rather unbearable.


    ¡°If there are not many cultivators at the realm of Master in the world, then how to explain those people¡¯s cultivation¡­¡± Master Guanshan stays silent for moment, asking, ¡°Are they from the Dragon Court?¡±


    Speaking of the Dragon Court, he is respectful and fearful.


    Everyone in the cultivation world feels the same way.


    The Dragon Court is like a sword hung above the head of all the cultivators. Every cultivator must abide by the rules set by the Dragon Court. Of course, the rules aren¡¯t too pushy for the cultivators.


    Yet, if anyone dares to neglect the rules, the consequence will be very serious.


    Master Guanshan has been over 200 years old and seen so many cultivators swollen with inordinate arrogance. These people were talented and had achieved high level of cultivation, but they were eliminated by the Dragon Court for doing misdeeds.


    Even Gao Ge feels confused about what Master Guanshan said.


    After all, according to Daoyuan, he can hardly imagine what organization else can be so powerful other than the Dragon Court.


    It is unimaginable for anyone who hears this.


    ¡°They are not from the Dragon Court.¡± Daoyuan replies without even thinking.


    Master Guanshan feels headache about Daoyuan¡¯s firm reply.


    ¡°Since the enemies are so powerful, why don¡¯t you tell the Dragon Court?¡± Master Guanshan says, ¡°Even if the Dragon Court is on the opposite side of the cultivation world, they don¡¯t hold a serious grudge regardless. As long as we tell them about it, the Dragon Court will not just look on with folded arms.¡±


    Gao Ge also nods his head.


    In light of his understanding on the Dragon Court, Master Guanshan has made a good point.


    As long as the Heaven School asks for help, the Dragon Court will not leave it alone.


    However, by now, the Dragon Court seems not intended to help at all.


    ¡°Grandmaster, it is not that we don¡¯t want to but that we can¡¯t¡­¡± Daoyuan says with a bitter smile.


    Master Guanshan feels even more confused.


    They want to but they can¡¯t?


    There is a lot of information behind that.


    Master Guanshan asks, ¡°Is it because you are threatened or monitored that you cannot turn to the Dragon Court?¡±


    He cannot think of any reasons else other than that.


    Daoyuan becomes silent.


    He doesn¡¯t know what to say again.


    Gao Ge is so nervous right now.

 Chapter 199 - he Heaven School’s Helplessness (6)

    Chapter 199 The Heaven School¡¯s Helplessness (6)


    Gao Ge is looking forward to what Daoyuan is going to say next.


    Nevertheless, just like an autism sufferer, Daoyuan still says nothing.


    Gao Ge turns to Master Guanshan, hoping that he can scold Daoyuan again just like before.


    Yet, Master Guanshan may have thought of something so he acts rather calm to wait for Daoyuan¡¯s response.


    Eventually, Daozhi speaks first.


    ¡°Daoyuan, there is nothing to be ashamed of. It is not our fault actually.¡±


    Daoyuan looks at Daozhi, saying with a bitter smile, ¡°Though we didn¡¯t do it, we are involved anyway. Besides, we have used the spiritual jades. In the final analysis, we can hardly absolve ourselves from the blame!¡±


    Based on the conversation between Daoyuan and Daozhi, Gao Ge has already got the answer but he is still not sure of it.


    Master Guanshan heaves a sigh, asking, ¡°Are the spiritual jades of questionable origin?¡±


    Actually, when he learned that the Heaven School suddenly had a huge stock of spiritual jades, he has felt that something must be wrong.


    He believes that there must be a something very shady about the spiritual jades.


    ¡°Grandmaster, it is those people who gave us the spiritual jades. However, later on, we found out that the owner should be the Dragon Court. And those people just took away the spiritual jades in some way when the Dragon Court just exploited them out.¡± Daoyuan suddenly kneels and gives a kowtow, ¡°The sovereign has used these spiritual jades to elevate our capabilities and some core students. As such, we have occupied Mount Que successfully.¡±


    Master Guanshan shakes his head with a bitter smile, ¡°Now it is not the time for you to admit your mistakes and ask for punishment. If you did, I would have to do it with you. After all, if it were not for the spiritual jades, I could not stand in front of you.¡±


    ¡°Grandmaster, you shall not do this!¡± Daoyuan and Daozhi are terrified and hasten to say anxiously.


    Gao Ge is shocked by their reaction.


    Actually Master Guanshan just stands there, doing nothing. Gao Ge fails to understand what Daoyuan and Daozhi were talking about. Master Guanshan didn¡¯t say anything wrong anyway. If others hear them shout like that, they may think Master Guanshan is going to commit suicide.


    ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s put that aside. In fact, you are not to blame. After all, those people are rather capable. They set a trap for the Heaven School with the spiritual jades taken from the Dragon Court, and the trap is fatal. Even I can¡¯t do anything about this situation but to see the school fall into the abyss, let alone you.¡± Master Guanshan says with his eyes full of helplessness.


    Gao Ge falls into deep thought.


    He starts to think in the shoes of a student in the Heaven School. He finds out that just as Master Guanshan said, if what Daoyuan and Daozhi said is the truth, nothing can be done about the dilemma that the Heaven School is facing.


    Those people are so capable that they can crash the Heaven School easily. They managed to acquire the spiritual jades from the Dragon Court first and then passed them to the Heaven School as a bait. When the men of the Heaven School used the spiritual jades, they literally burned the bridges behind them and were forced to stand on the opposite side of the Dragon Court. Anyone else will be helpless when faced with such a trap. Of course, the premise is that what Daoyuan and Daozhi said is true.


    There is no such a thing as free lunch.


    Even a child knows about this.


    Someone just showed up and threw a lot of spiritual jades at the Heaven School.


    And the man told that there was nothing fishy. He did this only out of good will. No one will buy the story.


    Therefore, from where Gao Ge stands, what Daoyuan and Daozhi said is partially true and partially fake.


    Maybe they don¡¯t know anything about the trap. Yet, it is more likely that faced with the temptation of spiritual jades and the wish to make the school rise, they still choose to jump into the trap even though they recognize it.


    Because in their eyes, as long as they can get the spiritual jades, they will have better chances of breaking through and the school may rise one day. After the Heaven School becomes powerful enough, those people won¡¯t be able to do anything against the school with any schemes.


    To their surprise, those people are so strong that they can easily crash them down with a little finger.


    Those who accept the spiritual jades are really stupid. Didn¡¯t the thought cross their mind that those people must have a way to harness the Heaven School since they were bold enough to give away so many spiritual jades?


    ¡°Gao Ge.¡± Master Guanshan suddenly says.


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Gao Ge responds.


    ¡°I need to get recovered soon.¡± Master Guanshan says in a deep voice.


    Gao Ge laughs, saying, ¡°It won¡¯t be a problem with adequate spiritual jades.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± That¡¯s what Master Guanshan wants to hear from Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge says grinningly, ¡°Master, can we use the spiritual jades?¡±


    Master Guanshan looks at Gao Ge, asking, ¡°Do you think we still need to think about such an issue now?¡±


    Gao Ge understands.


    To be honest, Master Guanshan is basically smashing the pot since it is already cracked.


    After all, what¡¯s done is done. The spiritual jades have been used. What else can be cared about?


    Gao Ge hesitates though.


    It seems that he has reached his goal of coming to the Heaven School.


    Whether Daoyuan and Daozhi are telling the truth, there is one thing he can be sure of.


    The spiritual jades that the Dragon Court has lost are in the Heaven School indeed!


    If he continues staying here, he may put himself at the risk of life. It is not that he will be exposed but that the Heaven School has reached a point where its existent is at stake.


    ¡°I have one more question.¡± Gao Ge darts a glance at Daoyuan and says.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Daoyuan feels angry at seeing Gao Ge.


    ¡°Why do the sovereign and the other people leave the school?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    Master Guanshan is dumbfounded.


    If Gao Ge didn¡¯t ask this, he may have forgotten to ask this question.


    He has been focused on the enemies that the Heaven School is facing so he has forgotten why the sovereign and the others left the school.


    Daoyuan coughs, saying, ¡°The sovereign and the others have gone to Dongzhou.¡±


    ¡°Dongzhou?¡± Gao Ge is surprised.


    Although Mount Que is in Dongzhou too, it has been a distance away from the urban area of Dongzhou.


    ¡°Those people ask us to take charge of the whole Dongzhou.¡± Daoyuan says, ¡°The cultivation schools in Mount Que have been eliminated. The people of those schools either have died or left Mount Que. Only the ancient martial arts families in Dongzhou are left.¡±


    With his pupils contracted, Gao Ge asks, ¡°So, are you going to exterminate the ancient martial arts families?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have to. As long as they are willing to submit to our school, we won¡¯t cause many deaths.¡± Daoyuan says.


    Gao Ge frowns.


    He thinks that it is time for him to leave the Heaven School.


    He has collected enough information in the Heaven School.


    Especially the appearance of those people makes Gao Ge feel that their target may not be the Heaven School or Dongzhou.


    It is the Dragon Court!

 Chapter 200 - My Name Is Gao Ge (7)

    Chapter 200 My Name Is Gao Ge (7)


    Master Guanshan has nothing else to lose now. He just can¡¯t wait to elevate his capability.


    Gao Ge has to be cooperative on that. After all, even if he wants to leave the Heaven School now, he can¡¯t get away.


    Master Guanshan asks Daoyuan to lead them towards the place where the spiritual jades are kept. Daoyuan doesn¡¯t dare to delay anymore. He has confessed everything he has known. Hence, it is not necessary for him to hide in front of the grandmaster.


    Following Daoyuan, Gao Ge and Master Guanshan arrive at the back peak.


    At the back peak, there is a cave with an iron gate at the entrance.


    Furthermore, there are three locks on the gate.


    ¡°The locks are made by the Mo Family. Unless you have the keys, the mechanical setting inside the lock will be triggered by an outer force, leading to the collapse of the cave.¡± Daoyuan says proudly.


    Gao Ge keeps it in mind immediately. He also looks at Daoyuan and appreciates Daoyuan¡¯s kind reminder in his heart.


    Then Daoyuan takes out the keys to open the three locks and walks into the cave first.


    ¡°I have never seen the cave before.¡± Master Guanshan says.


    ¡°Grandmaster, it has been only three years since the cave was built.¡± Daoyuan says immediately.


    Master Guanshan nods his head as if deep in thought.


    After they enter the cave, they take the downward stairs. On the wall, there are some oil lamps. Probably the oil is added every day, so they find that the cave is ablaze with lights and looks rather bright.


    There is no moisty funk but a pleasant faint scent in the air.


    ¡°It seems that there is quite some good stuff in the cave.¡± Gao Ge mumbles.


    ¡°This is the Treasure Storeroom of the Heaven School. Of course we have kept a lot of treasure here.¡± Daoyuan says.


    Gao Ge grins and feels eager to see the treasure.


    Only judging from the scent, Gao Ge knows that there must be Flying Fairy Flower, the Heavenly Treasure Material which has grown for at least 100 years. Eating this material will not only prolong life but also facilitate the expansion of martial meridians. Actually, these are the effects of the lowest level of usage. If an expert acquires the Flying Fairy Flower, he will make a pill with the flower as the guiding drug. Only in this way can the effect of the flower be brought into full play.


    The Heaven School is not as simple as Gao Ge imagines!


    After all, it is a second-class school, which still has accumulated some wealth.


    Having entered the cave, Gao Ge finds that the cave structure is very complicated. There are some stone chambers with a series of mechanical traps. Even led by Daoyuan, Gao Ge triggers one mechanical trap by accident, leading to arrows shooting around all of a sudden. Luckily, Daoyuan and Daozhi have anticipated that so they hasten to reach out their arms to block the arrows.


    Daoyuan turns around to glare at Gao Ge. He wants to say something but upon thinking that Gao Ge is an apprentice of Master Guanshan, he can only let it go.


    ¡°Be careful. There are many mechanical traps here.¡± Daoyuan takes a deep breath to hold in his fury but he still feels rather angry and says through clenched teeth.


    Gao Ge nods his head with his heart still fluttering with fear.


    Although he dislikes Daoyuan, he is not stupid. A wise man shall suit his action to the situation.


    They have been walking for ten minutes.


    Gao Ge finally gets to know how big the cave is.


    When they stop, they are standing before a stone chamber.


    Daoyuan walks forward and reaches out both hands to press the door.


    It seems that there is a bearing in the middle of the door, which starts to rotate symmetrically with the middle as the center. As a result, the door is opened sideways.


    ¡°Go inside.¡± Daoyuan says.


    Standing at the entrance, Gao Ge can even feel the rich aura and the bright light inside the chamber.


    Undoubtedly, all the spiritual jades of the Heaven School are in here.


    He cannot imagine how many spiritual jades there are in the Heaven School.


    He takes a look at Daoyuan. Daoyuan only heaves a sigh and says nothing.


    Despite so many spiritual jades, they are not happy at all.


    These spiritual jades are an unexpected fortune as well as an unforeseen disaster.


    Upon entering the stone chamber, they see tens of boxes. In addition, there are some spiritual jades placed outside for the boxes are not big enough to hold them.


    ¡°How many spiritual jades are there in this chamber?¡± Gao Ge asks subconsciously.


    Daoyuan standing behind him thinks for a while and says, ¡°About 5,000, but now there are 3,000 left.¡±


    Gao Ge gasps with shock.


    No wonder the Dragon Court pays so much attention to this matter.


    They¡¯ve lost 5,000 spiritual jades!


    It is not an inconsiderable number to the Dragon Court.


    He turns around to look at Daoyuan, saying smilingly, ¡°No wonder you don¡¯t dare to turn to the Dragon Court for help. If they know so many spiritual jades are all here at your place, I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t even get a chance to explain.¡±


    Daoyuan doesn¡¯t respond.


    Master Guanshan also heaves a long sigh.


    He doesn¡¯t know what to say at the moment.


    After all, faced with the temptation of 5,000 spiritual jades, even when he was in charge of the Heaven School, he would feign ignorance and jump into the trap.


    Suddenly, Gao Ge turns around to look at the corner of the wall.


    Surprisingly, he finds some fluorescent light at the corner. Then he walks over there.


    Daoyuan and the others look at him in confusion.


    What does this boy want to do?


    They don¡¯t follow up until Gao Ge stops.


    ¡°What are these things?¡± Master Guanshan asks.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t say anything but feels so thrilled.


    He didn¡¯t expect to see such good stuff in the Heaven School!


    Daoyuan says, ¡°It has been some time since these glittering and translucent mushrooms showed up here. Yet, we don¡¯t know what they are.¡±


    In fact, Daoyuan¡¯s description is not vivid enough.


    These mushroom-like things growing at the corner of the wall are a kind of fungus with thin and long rootstock and umbrella-shaped cap at the subtle slope. Moreover, there are fluorescent green spots on the surface of the cap.


    The ¡°mushrooms¡± that Daoyuan referred to are the treasure that numerous cultivators are yearning for.


    Sky Covering Umbrellas!


    This kind of Heavenly Treasure Material is even rarely seen in the secret realm. Unexpectedly, it can grow here.


    ¡°Do you know what they are?¡± Daoyuan asks beside him.


    Gao Ge takes a deep breath and tries to look as calm as possible. Then he turns around to say to Daoyuan, ¡°This is a kind of Heavenly Treasure Material that is good for recovering the strength.¡± He is telling the truth but compared with the actual function of Sky Covering Umbrella, the effect he just revealed is only a drop in the bucket.


    ¡°Oh I see.¡± Daoyuan becomes excited.


    Gao Ge continues saying, ¡°Hence, I need them.¡±


    Daoyuan and Daozhi look each other in the eye and stay silent for a while.


    In the end, Master Guanshan says, ¡°You are always smart. Since these are treasure materials and you¡¯ve recognized them. You can take one and that¡¯s all you can have. After all, you must leave some for the Heaven School.¡±


    Gao Ge grins and points at one of them, ¡°This one.¡±


    Daoyuan looks at him and feels confused, asking, ¡°The cap of this one has cracked open. Why do you still ask for it?¡±


    Gao Ge also glances at him and thinks for a while, saying, ¡°Because my name is Gao Ge.¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    ¡°My name actually means singing loudly at a cracking pace!¡± Gao Ge glances at Daoyuan with a disdainful look.


    He looks like holding a great suspicion on Daoyuan¡¯s I Q.


    Daoyuan is speechless.


    Holy crap!


    Does this young man know how to think logically? Why can he relate the cracked cap to his name?

 Chapter 201 - Is the Heaven School Guilty? (8)

    Chapter 201 Is the Heaven School Guilty? (8)


    Daoyuan has a mixed feeling.


    He has no idea how to express how he feels, especially when he is disdainfully stared by Gao Ge.


    Suddenly, he feels as if being looked down upon by an idiot.


    He feels so bad.


    It is even worse than being beaten up by Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge goes to pick the Sky Covering Umbrella with the cracked cap. No one stops him.


    For those who know nothing about the material, they can¡¯t understand why Gao Ge picks this one.


    Only the one with the cracked cap is the most useful among all.


    Gao Ge has told the people at present that the Sky Covering Umbrella can help restore the strength soon. Yet, apart from that, its most important function is that anyone who eats it can hide his Qi at will.


    Once Gao Ge eats it, even the strongest cultivator in the world sees Gao Ge, he won¡¯t be able to feel the strength or the vibration of martial meridians of Gao Ge. Instead, Gao Ge will be only regarded as a common person, which will reduce the risk of exposing himself. Since Gao Ge has also grasped the Ghost-like Steps, it won¡¯t be a problem for Gao Ge to approach a strong cultivator without being noticed.


    Of course, the premise is that Gao Ge must reach the peak status of Ghost-like Steps practicing. In that case, he will be qualified to handle the strong cultivators.


    Besides, when Gao Ge meets the formidable opponents and feels like escaping, he can hide his Qi and the opponents will hardly trace him.


    Legend also has it that the Sky Covering Umbrella can also help cultivators get through the thunderbolt trial! As is known to cultivators, once they¡¯ve reached the realm of peak and are about to become immortal, they will have to take the thunderbolt trial. Only if they get through it, they can succeed in becoming immortal. However, very few cultivators can survive the thunderbolt trial. Positively speaking, the survival rate may only be less than 10% or even 1%!


    However, with the help of Sky Covering Umbrella, the cultivators can avoid the thunderbolt trial and become immortal directly!


    This is why this material is called Sky Covering Umbrella.


    It is rather difficult to find a Sky Covering Umbrella. Even if you are lucky enough to find a bunch of them, you can only find one with a cracked cap. And this one with a cracked cap is the one and only that is actually the most useful. The other ones won¡¯t be able to help conceal the Qi of cultivators.


    He picks the Sky Covering Umbrella with a cracked cap and then swallows it without thinking. He has to do this, for he doesn¡¯t know whether the people at present will notice his purposeful action and take the Sky Covering Umbrella back. Therefore, he had better eat it before anything unexpected happens.


    It tastes a bit astringent but after it is completely swallowed, even the breath carries a faint scent.


    The eaten Sky Covering Umbrella doesn¡¯t just disappear. Instead, it becomes some power inside Gao Ge¡¯s body and starts to merge with the power of stars.


    Gao Ge only knows that Sky Covering Umbrella can conceal the cultivator¡¯s Qi, but he is not sure whether it works the same on his power of stars.


    ¡°Master, I need to digest this Heavenly Treasure Material.¡± Gao Ge raises his head to look at Master Guanshan and says.


    Master Guanshan thinks for an instant and nods his head.


    Then Master Guanshan turns to look at Daoyuan and Daozhi, saying, ¡°You two go out first. I¡¯ll stay here with him.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Grandmaster.¡± Daoyuan and Daozhi feel a bit depressed. It is only about digesting a Heavenly Treasure Material. Why the fuss?


    After they walk out of the stone chamber, Daozhi whispers, ¡°Grandmaster must have something to say to the brat.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah?¡± Daoyuan is surprised and says, ¡°Is there anything shady about Gao Ge¡¯s nonsense talking?¡±


    Daozhi is more sensible than Daoyuan. He grins and says, ¡°Does it matter? We don¡¯t even know what they are or what they are used for. Only that boy knows. This is his lucky chance.¡±


    ¡°But those things belong to the Heaven School!¡± Daoyuan holds a grudge against Gao Ge. Upon thinking of the school¡¯s stuff taken away by Gao Ge, he feels even angrier.


    Daozhi shakes his head, saying, ¡°The things do belong to our school, but it doesn¡¯t mean that we¡¯ve got the lucky chance. Cultivators are always pursuing Taoism. Taoism operates naturally. If the treasure belongs to you, it will be yours anyway and no one will take it from you.¡±


    Daoyuan understands what is right.


    Yet, despite that, it doesn¡¯t necessarily mean he can completely let go.


    After thinking for a while, he heaves a long sigh.


    ¡°Forget it. No more talking about it. Let¡¯s take a walk outside.¡±


    When the stone door is closed, Gao Ge grins and says to Master Guanshan, ¡°My two nephews are quite sensible.¡±


    Master Guanshan neglects Gao Ge¡¯s nonsense and asks directly, ¡°What is the name of that thing?¡±


    ¡°Sky Covering Umbrella.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s its real function?¡± Master Guanshan asks further.


    Gao Ge smiles and says, ¡°Just as I told you before.¡±


    Master Guanshan thinks it over and sighs with helplessness, ¡°You didn¡¯t tell us all. To be exact, the Sky Covering Umbrellas over there do have the function as you mentioned except the one with a cracked cap.¡±


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t respond.


    Master Guanshan is not a fool.


    He has been over 200 hundred years old. Even a dog which lives for that long can see through a lot of things.


    If Gao Ge continues making things up now, Master Guanshan will not believe him. Instead, it will be an insult on Master Guanshan.


    Gao Ge has taken the advantage.


    He had better be appreciative for what he has gained. Otherwise, he may be condemned by universe one day.


    Then Master Guanshan asks another question.


    ¡°Do you think that the Heaven School is guilty?¡±


    Gao Ge is a bit surprised and then stares at him in confusion.


    Master Guanshan continues saying, ¡°You¡¯ve heard what Daoyuan said, but you may not be sure whether he was telling the truth or not. Yet, I still believe him anyway. The Heaven School has fallen into a trap. Even though it brings the trouble to itself, it is still excusable.¡±


    Gao Ge looks rather stern.


    Stared by Master Guanshan, he suddenly feels very uncomfortable.


    He feels as if he has been completely seen through by Master Guanshan.


    Even the Sky Covering Umbrella cannot conceal his secrets.


    ¡°Even if the Heaven School is guilty, it is pardonable.¡± After saying that, Master Guanshan closes his eyes, ¡°I¡¯ll talk no more. Conversation ends. You go back to your work.¡±


    Gao Ge consents with him.


    He looks as if thinking about something.


    While he is refining the Sky Covering Umbrella inside his body, he is in deep thought.


    What Master Guanshan said to him sounds a bit odd.


    It feels like Master Guanshan was not talking to Gao Ge.


    He was talking to the Dragon Court.


    After all, it won¡¯t matter what Gao Ge thinks whether the Heaven School is guilty. The Dragon Court¡¯s opinion matters most.


    He starts to suspect that Master Guanshan has guessed something from the very beginning.


    Master Guanshan taught him the array methods and let him learn about the hidden story.


    All that Master Guanshan has done is to let the Dragon Court find out the truth through Gao Ge.


    It doesn¡¯t make sense that only within such a short period of time, a man who is over 200 hundred years old can trust him to this degree and allow him to know so much about the Heaven School as well as come to the cave.

 Chapter 202 - The Security Camera Is Broken

    Chapter 202 The Security Camera Is Broken


    The power that the Sky Covering Umbrella turns into is finally integrated with Gao Ge¡¯s power of stars entirely.


    Everything goes better than expected.


    When Gao Ge opens his eyes again, as his consciousness flows, he continues to run the power of stars. Yet, it turns out that he also accidentally urges the power of the Sky Covering Umbrella. Master Guanshan standing not far from him turns around subconsciously.


    ¡°So, is this what the Sky Covering Umbrella can do?¡±


    He is so sensitive that he quickly notices what happens to Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge laughs and says nothing.


    Master Guanshan sighs, ¡°No wonder you appeared so anxious. Surprisingly, the Sky Covering Umbrella can conceal your Qi.¡±


    Gao Ge coughs and says, ¡°Master, let¡¯s go on with the treatment now.¡±


    Master Guanshan nods his head to show that Gao Ge can go over.


    When Gao Ge puts his hand on the wrist of Master Guanshan, Master Guanshan falls into thought and says, ¡°Why do you think those people turn to the Heaven School instead of the first-class schools?¡±


    While transferring the power of stars into Master Guanshan¡¯s body, Gao Ge says, ¡°Do you want to hear the truth?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Gao Ge grins, ¡°I don¡¯t think the first-class schools will be silly enough to jump into the trap voluntarily.¡±


    Master Guanshan laughs and nods his head. He agrees with Gao Ge. A real first-class school must be much stronger than the Heaven School, which is not attributed to only a few cultivators at the realm of Master. Moreover, a first-class school will not act recklessly only for some spiritual jades. Compared with the first-class schools, the cultivation schools like the Heaven School which hope to get into the list of first-class schools are much easier to bamboozle.


    It is because of the yearning to make a first-class school that the sovereign and the honorable elders decided to take the risk.


    Yet, a first-class school doesn¡¯t have to do that.


    There is a wide gap between a first-class school and a super-class school.


    Even if a first-class school takes the risk, it won¡¯t do any help though, because tens of thousands of spiritual jades can¡¯t make a first-class school become a super-class one.


    Master Guanshan continues to say, ¡°I think I would do the same thing when I was young, but now I am not ambitious anymore. Maybe it is because I am old now. When I was young, I felt that life should be full of excitement and that it was okay to experience some ups and downs. Do you share the same feeling?¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head, ¡°Yeah, I cannot tolerate the tedious life either.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Not only you but also many people think in that way. However, as you grow older, you will realize that it shouldn¡¯t be like that. Take the New Year¡¯s blessing for example. We always wish others all the best and peace in life. Only when you are old enough can you understand what the blessing actually contains.¡±


    Master Guanshan pauses and then says, ¡°When you are old, you will realize that nothing is better than being peaceful and unchanged. Parents are as healthy and happy as last year. Nothing bad happens in your life. Everything remains the same. No overwhelming ups and downs. These are what you truly hope to have.¡±


    Gao Ge grins. He understands what Master Guanshan said.


    ¡°Forget it. I shouldn¡¯t have told you that. You are at the young age to advance through the waves now.¡± Master Guanshan shakes his head.


    Gao Ge goes on transferring the power of the stars.


    More parts of the third star map have been lit up, which is also partially attributed to the Sky Covering Umbrella.


    It hasn¡¯t been long since Gao Ge came to the Heaven School, but he has benefited a lot here.


    For an instant, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t feel like going back to the Cultivation School.


    It is not bad for him to stay in the Heaven School to elevate his capability.


    Of course, it is only a whimsical idea.


    Though the Heaven School has a huge stock of cultivation resources, the resources won¡¯t be enough for Gao Ge anyway.


    When opening the eyes again, Master Guanshan looks much better.


    ¡°Can I absorb the aura of these spiritual jades?¡± Gao Ge turns around and says.


    Master Guanshan laughs and says, ¡°Go ahead. After all, these are not the Heaven School¡¯s.¡±


    Gao Ge feels that Master Guanshan is rather sophisticated.


    Common people won¡¯t think this way.


    While Gao Ge is absorbing the aura of the spiritual jades, Master Guanshan looks stern as if absorbed in thought.


    At the moment, Yue Xincheng, Meng Jing and other people all follow Meng Fang and Heaven Dragon to Dongzhou.


    They live in a spacious dwelling, doing nothing.


    They just idle the days away.


    It has been two days since they arrived in Dongzhou.


    Over the past two days, Heaven Dragon has been playing chess with Meng Fang all day long.


    Apart from them, there are some students and teachers of the Cultivation Academy as well as the members of the Dragon Court.


    By now, they don¡¯t know what they are going to do in Dongzhou.


    Everything looks quiet in Dongzhou.


    Yet, the quieter, the more Meng Fang feels that something is wrong.


    He doesn¡¯t believe that Heaven Dragon brings them to Dongzhou only for the sake of having a vacation.


    It must be that something wrong has happened to Dongzhou.


    However, they haven¡¯t found anything since they arrived in Dongzhou.


    It is definitely not a good sign.


    After they play a game of chess, they notice that Meng Jing is standing beside them.


    Having thought much, Meng Jing eventually braces herself up.


    ¡°Sir, may I ask whether Gao Ge is in Dongzhou?¡±


    Heaven Dragon raises his head to look at her, grinning and saying, ¡°Why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°I am just having a wild guess¡­¡± Meng Jing says in a low voice.


    Heaven Dragon continues to place the chess pieces again, asking, ¡°I can¡¯t tell you where he is, though you are his girlfriend. Whether he trusts you and whether I trust you are two different things.¡±


    Meng Jing is dumbfounded.


    Apparently, she doesn¡¯t understand what Heaven Dragon said.


    Heaven Dragon looks around and then glances at the people in the yard. He says to Meng Jing, ¡°You can go out later, but you are not to play around. I will give you the address.¡±


    Meng Jing nods her head.


    After Meng Jing leaves, Meng Fang asks, ¡°Lord Heaven Dragon, what has happened to Dongzhou?¡±


    ¡°It is hard to say now.¡± Heaven Dragon laughs and says, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to tell you. Even if Gongsun Moyang comes to ask me now, I cannot answer him either. The Dragon Court has no clue by now.¡±


    Meng Fang frowns, trying to figure out what Heaven Dragon said.


    ¡°Dongzhou is gradually getting disconnected.¡± Heaven Dragon says, ¡°It¡¯s like there are night sections on the screen in the security room of a building. There are security cameras at every corner of the building. Nevertheless, suddenly you find that there is an area where the camera is broken, making you unable to see what is happening there. What are you going to do under the circumstance?¡±


    Meng Fang frowns.


    Whether the metaphor that Heaven Dragon used is proper or not, he has expressed himself well enough.


    He has guessed that something must be wrong in Dongzhou, but he didn¡¯t expect that the situation has already become so severe.¡±


    It is such a big issue!


    After all, there are so many cultivation schools and ancient martial arts families in Dongzhou. And there must be a lot of members of the Dragon Court allocated here.


    ¡°However, if that boy is still alive, he may have some information.¡± Heaven Dragon says.


    ¡°Gao Ge?¡±


    Heaven Dragon only laughs without saying anything.

 Chapter 203 - This Is the Lucky Chance (2)

    Chapter 203 This Is the Lucky Chance (2)


    Gao Ge stands up again to stretch out.


    It is so close.


    It is only one step away before he can light up his third star map completely.


    He feels quite excited.


    When the third star map is lit up, not only will his cultivation be elevated.


    The lighting of the first star map brought him the Star Rotating Method.


    As the second star map was lit up, he happened to attain the Flying Star Sword.


    Undoubtedly, if he succeeds in lighting up the third star map, he will be elevated to the realm of Strength Protection.


    Likewise, he will have some unexpected benefits.


    Of course, this is only a conjecture of Gao Ge based on the other two star maps.


    Master Guanshan has become much better than before. Yet, it has been one day and night.


    ¡°In light of current progress, I think I will be fully recovered with one more treatment. However, just to be on the safe side, you may as well transfer the aura to me for another time.¡± Master Guanshan says.


    Gao Ge nods his head.


    He feels the same way.


    He wonders whether he will bring trouble for the Dragon Court by making Master Guanshan recovered to the status of peak.


    Whether the Heaven School is pardonable, there is one thing for sure.


    That is, the Heaven School has stood against the Dragon Court, though they are unwilling to.


    There are so many people who are forced to do things they don¡¯t want to do.


    However, not everyone can have a chance to tell his grievance.


    Most of them can only suck it up.


    Or perhaps when they just want to speak, they are killed with one thrust at the neck.


    No one will even come up to ask what injustice they have suffered.


    No one will care about them for sure.


    Gao Ge looks at Master Guanshan and suddenly feels a little headache.


    Master Guanshan seems to have noticed Gao Ge¡¯s eyes. He smiles and asks, ¡°After I am healed, are you going to leave the Heaven School?¡±


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t say yes or no.


    ¡°By then I will write down the array method I¡¯ve learnt and give it to you. You can take it away when you leave.¡± Master Guanshan says.


    Gao Ge takes a deep breath, saying, ¡°What are you talking about, Master? I should stay by your side and serve you.¡±


    ¡°Come on. Cut it out. If I really keep you from leaving, you may find a way to kill me.¡± Master Guanshan says.


    This man is quite sensible.


    When Gao Ge starts to absorb the aura again, Master Guanshan just sits aside to look at him. He heaves a sigh.


    He has a feeling that Gao Ge shows up at an odd timing.


    Judging from the time Gao Ge spends in transferring the power of stars to him every time, Master Guanshan knows that while Gao Ge is doing that, he is also making progress on his own cultivation.


    It won¡¯t be long before Gao Ge can break through.


    This is an unusual cultivator.


    Just because there are variables like Gao Ge in the world, the world becomes so colorful.


    Master Guanshan gets up to open the door and walks around.


    Daozhi is still standing outside the door while Daoyuan is gone. After all, now that the sovereign and the second honorable elder are not in the Heaven School, someone must oversee the school.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t Daotu and the others been back yet?¡±


    ¡°Grandmaster, not yet.¡± Daozhi says.


    Master Guanshan nods his head and returns to the stone chamber.


    Gao Ge is sitting there with his eyes closed and his eyebrows raised.


    Master Guanshan is a bit surprised.


    According to the previous practices, Gao Ge should have woken up after Master Guanshan had such a long walk outside.


    However, Gao Ge is still absorbing the aura from the spiritual jades.


    This is a bit weird.


    The spiritual jades around Gao Ge are losing their radiance at an unbelievably fast speed.


    They are turning into barren rocks for housing building one by one.


    Well¡­


    It is kind of awesome to use the spiritual jades to build a house.


    Master Guanshan finds that Gao Ge is absorbing the aura at a much faster speed.


    It is incomparable with before.


    The spiritual jades in the stone chamber are being exhausted so fast.


    The spiritual jades in the locked boxes must be in the same situation.


    Suddenly, the stone chamber starts to shake.


    So do the boxes in which there are the spiritual jades.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    The boxes explode one by one.


    The spiritual jades inside the boxes are scattered on the ground.


    Daozhi hears the noise and rushes inside hurriedly. He is also astonished by the scene.


    ¡°What is this brat doing?¡± Daozhi says subconsciously. He forgets to fake nice and call Gao Ge uncle in front of Master Guanshan.


    Master Guanshan doesn¡¯t answer Daozhi¡¯s question.


    It is mainly because he doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s happening either.


    Daozhi just wants to run forward but he is suddenly stopped by Master Guanshan.


    ¡°No interrupting him!¡±


    Daozhi turns around to stare at Master Guanshan with a complicated look.


    It is because of the spiritual jades that the Heaven School is driven to the corner and shoved about by others.


    Yet, now the spiritual jades are about to be used up by Gao Ge.


    Holy crap!


    However, he still must take the order of Master Guanshan.


    Moreover, he also falls into thought when he sees the surprised look on Master Guanshan¡¯s face.


    After a while, he asks in a low voice, ¡°Grandmaster, is he trying to break through?¡±


    Master Guanshan thinks it over and says cautiously, ¡°I think so.¡±


    It is an obviously certain thing but as he is not Gao Ge, he cannot affirm it.


    If this is happening to others, he may nod his head immediately and say yes.


    However, he won¡¯t be too sure about Gao Ge¡¯s case.


    It hasn¡¯t been long since he has known Gao Ge.


    Nevertheless, this young man has brought him too many surprises.


    At the very beginning, it didn¡¯t take Gao Ge much time to crack the array method of the pavilion.


    Now, this man is absorbing the aura from the spiritual jades in the stone chamber at an extremely fast speed.


    ¡°Grandmaster, is this worthwhile?¡± Daozhi finally can¡¯t help asking such a question.


    Master Guanshan glances at him and says with a smile, ¡°He absorbs the aura only to help cure me. I will not say whether it is worthwhile or not. To be honest, I gain what I pay for. If you are unhappy with this, it is understandable.¡±


    Daozhi hastens to kneel down, ¡°Grandmaster, please ease your anger. That¡¯s not what I mean. Only if you are strong, our school can be powerful. All the people in the Heaven School don¡¯t feel a thing about it.¡±


    ¡°Since so, there¡¯s nothing else to say then.¡± Master Guanshan says, ¡°While curing me, he can also elevate his capability, which is his lucky chance.¡±


    He recalls what he said to Gao Ge when they first met.


    He said he would give Gao Ge a lucky chance as the reward for healing him.


    By lucky chance, he meant the array method.


    Yet, compared with now, he suddenly feels that this is the real big lucky chance.


    His saying turns out to be a prophecy!


    ¡°After he wakes up, you can ask him whether it is worthwhile to heal me in order to elevate his capability.¡± Master Guanshan says while staring at the red and green face of Gao Ge.

 Chapter 204 - Heaven Devouring Shell! (3)

    Gao Ge¡¯s facial expression keeps changing. He looks as if undergoing a seesaw battle.


    Probably every cultivator will be faced with a similar situation when he is about to break through.


    Hence, Daozhi and Master Guanshan are not surprised about that.


    They are merely curious.


    The aura that Gao Ge needs for him to break through is too much.


    The aura in the stone chamber is being consumed at a horribly fast speed.


    If this keeps going on, even thousands of spiritual jades won¡¯t be able to last long.


    Although Master Guanshan is okay with it, Daozhi becomes increasingly angry.


    He is so furious.


    The Heaven School has suffered so much for these spiritual jades.


    Though Gao Ge absorbs the aura from these spiritual jades to cure the grandmaster, his speed of aura absorbing is crazily fast!


    He is basically treating the spiritual jades as biscuits!


    However, even if it is biscuits, common people cannot eat thousands of biscuits!


    Daozhi is shivering.


    He really wants to dash over and kick Gao Ge down. Meanwhile he can also spit on Gao Ge with sputum.


    Via the sputum, he and Gao Ge are connected¡­


    After a while, Daozhi asks, ¡°Grandmaster, he needs too many resources to break through!¡±


    ¡°Therefore, Taoism is fair.¡± Master Guanshan says, ¡°The power inside his body has a healing effect and his capability is much higher than the cultivators at the same cultivation level. Nevertheless, he will need much more resources to elevate his capability and break through.¡±


    Daozhi feels slightly better after hearing Master Guanshan¡¯s explanation.


    He feels less unfairly treated.


    As a saying goes, you win some, you lose some.


    However, Daozhi suddenly feels more upset on second thought.


    He looks at Master Guanshan with a long face, asking in a low voice, ¡°Grandmaster, is this boy 20 years old?¡±


    Master Guanshan thinks about it and coughs, ¡°Even if he isn¡¯t, I think he is at that age more or less.¡±


    ¡°He is so young. How come he has achieved such a cultivation level?¡± Daozhi asks, ¡°Didn¡¯t you just mention his road to cultivation wouldn¡¯t be smooth? Why does he make progress faster than others? He is progressing remarkably!¡±


    For the moment, Master Guanshan has no idea how to comfort Daozhi.


    Is Taoism fair or unfair?


    It is hard to say¡­


    The third star map is eventually lit up.


    For Gao Ge, the whole process goes rather smooth.


    At least, it is not as complicated and eccentric as the previous two times.


    The lighting of the third star map is really attributed to his down-to-earth efforts.


    And the Heaven School is a sheer boost for his success of lighting up the third star map.


    Therefore, there are still a lot of good people in the world, such as those in the Heaven School.


    Gao Ge exhales slowly to feel his power of stars.


    He has opened one more martial meridian.


    In future he can recover his power of stars at a faster speed.


    The third star map is full of twinkling stars, which looks like a shell.


    It looks a bit weird anyway.


    Then he stays focused to keep running power of stars, trying to find more information about the third star map, especially the shell.


    Gao Ge knows that it must be of some use.


    The first star map brought him the Star Rotating Method, which turns out to be of extreme significance for Gao Ge.


    It is fair to say that it would be rather difficult for Gao Ge to cultivate without the Star Rotating Method.


    The second star map brought him the Flying Star Sword.


    It seemed to be fated. When he saw the Flying Star Sword, the first thing that occurred to him was that this sword should be his. Of course, he couldn¡¯t say it out in front of Mo Ran.


    Otherwise, even if Mo Ran was no match for him, he would curse him in secret.


    When Gao Ge tries to feel the shell in the star map with his eyes closed, he suddenly finds as if he enters a small world.


    Everything goes very smoothly and naturally.


    It is like that you can see a door in front of you and when you push it, you walk inside naturally.


    There are no things of magnificence, green hills, blue waters, grasslands, flocks or herds.


    Literally, nothing.


    This small world is completely empty but an open land with bright light.


    He gets out of it again to keep examining the shell in the star map.


    He watches it for a long time. Nothing happens to the shell. It doesn¡¯t cultivate any pearl in the end.


    He opens his eyes to search around. He reaches out his hand to fetch a spiritual jade.


    There may be less than 100 unused spiritual jades left in the stone chamber.


    Now, Master Guanshan and Daozhi are waiting and chatting outside the stone chamber.


    Suddenly, the spiritual jade on Gao Ge¡¯ hand disappears.


    There was no sign at all.


    Gao Ge enters the space of the third star map again, which is the empty small world.


    He is standing in the empty small world to watch the spiritual jade that gives off faint light, feeling so delighted.


    His thought has been testified. He has figured out what the shell in the third star map is. Obviously, the shell is an enormous storage space just like a storage ring or a storage bracelet. However, as far as Gao Ge knows, in the world, there are very few treasures that can store things. The so-called storage ring or bracelet only has a space of merely several cubic meters.


    The volume of the bigger one is at most a dozen cubic meters large.


    However, Gao Ge¡¯s storage space is different, which is like a small world.


    Gao Ge feels more motivated.


    He wonders what it will look like after he fills it completely.


    There may be numerous gold, silver, various kinds of spiritual jades and spiritual stones.


    It will be great if he can really build a two-layered house with extra spiritual jades.


    This is almost like a senior version of ¡°Minecraft.¡±


    He feels rather excited.


    Not for a while, Daozhi and Master Guanshan walk inside and see that Gao Ge has opened his eyes. They look around and feel quite shocked.


    ¡°Are all the spiritual jades used up?¡± Master Guanshan asks.


    If they count carefully, they will find that about 100 spiritual jades are missing.


    Those are the unused ones but they are all in the ¡°Minecraft¡± of Gao Ge.


    Yet, Gao Ge comes up with a very suitable name for the shell in his third star map.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call you Heaven Devouring Shell then.¡± Gao Ge thinks to himself.


    Then Gao Ge fixes his eyes on Master Guanshan.


    ¡°Master, let¡¯s go on.¡±


    Master Guanshan nods his head smilingly and finds a place to sit down. Then he reaches out his arm.


    ¡°This should be the last treatment, right?¡± Master Guanshan coughs and asks.


    Gao Ge nods his head.


    Daozhi looks at Gao Ge and feels like asking him what cultivation level he has reached. Yet, since Master Guanshan doesn¡¯t ask about it, he gives up the thought then.

 Chapter 205 - You Kidnapped Him? (4)

    As the last treatment ends, there is only one third of Gao Ge¡¯s power of stars left.


    If Gao Ge didn¡¯t break through, he would have used up all his power of stars.


    Now, apart from that, when Gao Ge tries to continue running the Star Rotating Method, he recovers his power of stars faster than before.


    This is the benefit of opening one more martial meridian.


    ¡°There are some other treasures too and you can take as many as you want. It¡¯s a reward for you. Then you can leave the Heaven School.¡± Master Guanshan stands up and takes a deep breath, ¡°I¡¯ll write down the array method and you can take it with you when you leave. I don¡¯t want to see the array method lost in the world.¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head, saying with a smile, ¡°Can¡¯t I stay even if I want to, right?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t leave, what I have done will be in vain.¡± Master Guanshan says with a bitter smile.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t feign ignorance this time.


    He thinks about it and says, ¡°Have you ever thought about what consequence there will be after I go back?¡±


    Master Guanshan keeps silent for a while. He raises his head to take a deep breath.


    ¡°Regardless of the consequence, it will be better than now anyway.¡±


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t know whether Master Guanshan¡¯s words are right or not. After all, it cannot be testified now.


    After Master Guanshan leaves, Gao Ge walks out of the stone chamber, where a lot of spiritual jades were kept but now all of them have turned into waste rocks. He looks around for an instant and then goes into another stone chamber.


    ¡°Master Guanshan asks me to take as many things as I want to.¡± Gao Ge frowns. Looking at the Heavenly Treasure Materials in the cave, he suddenly feels at a loss.


    Thinking of his Heaven Devouring Shell, Gao Ge suddenly has a feeling that Master Guanshan is being so nice to him.


    There is no man as generous as him in the world!


    Since he allows Gao Ge to take as many things as possible, if Gao Ge doesn¡¯t do it, he seems to be hypocritical.


    While he is taking away the good stuff in the stone chambers one by one, he feels so touched.


    After all, Master Guanshan hopes to repair the relationship with the Dragon Court in this way.


    Yet, without doubt, Master Guanshan is so sincere.


    At least Gao Ge is moved to tears.


    He prays for Master Guanshan in secret.


    Within a short while, Gao Ge takes away all the things in the cave.


    After thinking for a second, he feels that he is too over so he takes out a spiritual jade.


    He puts it in front of the cave.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that I am immoral. I still leave something for you.¡± Gao Ge thinks to himself.


    After returning to the Heaven School, he happens to meet with Master Guanshan.


    ¡°Did you take nothing?¡± Master Guanshan feels a bit surprised to see Gao Ge come back empty-handed. Then he sighs and says, ¡°No need to be shy about it.¡±


    Gao Ge smiles.


    ¡°I am not.¡± He says sternly.


    Master Guanshan doesn¡¯t take it seriously.


    He feels that Gao Ge is being too polite.


    He has no idea Gao Ge is actually telling the truth.


    Seriously, he is telling the truth without any faking.


    Then, Master Guanshan takes out a book from his clothes.


    ¡°I used some strength to make the ink dry faster and I still made it in time.¡± Master Guanshan says.


    ¡°Master¡­¡±


    ¡°Ha ha, if you are still willing to call me Master, just do it. However, you must take it into careful consideration. If you do call me Master, you will have to take the same side with me and the Heaven School.¡± Master Guanshan says.


    Gao Ge sighs, ¡°Sir, you are embarrassing me.¡±


    Master Guanshan is dumbfounded.


    He can hardly catch up with Gao Ge¡¯s speed of attitude altering.


    Does he have to be so blunt?


    ¡°Then I shall leave.¡± Gao Ge says.


    Master Guanshan nods his head.


    He stands there, watching Gao Ge walking further.


    Yan Chao suddenly comes over and runs after Gao Ge.


    ¡°Bro, are you really leaving?¡± Yan Chao asks.


    If Gao Ge leaves, he feels that he has no one to rely on in the Heaven School.


    Gao Ge stops and turns around to look at Yan Chao. He thinks for an instant, saying, ¡°Just as you said before, you make your own decision. Since you¡¯ve made a choice, there is no use regretting. If you want to live on, you must work hard on your own. After all, we are not friends. No way will I help you. And you know it.¡±


    Yan Chao lowers his head.


    Although what Gao Ge says doesn¡¯t sound nice, Yan Chao is quite aware that he is telling the truth.


    He cannot hope that anyone will do him a favor.


    There is such a thing like free lunch in the world. If you are lucky enough, you may be informed of getting a free meal for being selected as the lucky customer by the restaurant when you are about to settle the bill.


    After Yan Chao stops talking, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t just leave. Instead, he stares at Master Guanshan with a complicated look.


    Master Guanshan is smiling all the time.


    Gao Ge sighs and smiles too. He shouts at Master Guanshan, ¡°I must say that a man who has lived more than 200 years old cannot be overlooked. You always make me feel that if I leave like this, I owe you a big one.¡±


    Master Guanshan stays silent with a smile.


    Gao Ge thinks about it and gradually withdraws his smile. Then, he puts on a serious face.


    He looks at Master Guanshan, saying, ¡°I owe you one. No matter what you are thinking about or whether you are too sensible for me to see through, I don¡¯t like owing others anything. You¡¯d better give me a chance to pay you back. If you are at the risk of life, I will save your life for sure!¡±


    Yan Chao gazes at the scene with staring eyes.


    Now he really can¡¯t believe what he has heard.


    He falls into deep doubt.


    Is anything wrong with Gao Ge¡¯s brain?


    What is the grandmaster of the Heaven School?


    He is a strong man at the realm of Master.


    Why does such a strong man need others to save his life?


    However, Master Guanshan¡¯s reaction makes him confused too.


    Hearing Gao Ge out, Master Guanshan doesn¡¯t burst into laughter to mock at this young man¡¯s arrogance. Instead, he nods his head seriously.


    ¡°Deal.¡± He says to Gao Ge.


    Without any word, he turns around to leave.


    Yan Chao feels that his world has been a mess¡­


    He walks to Master Guanshan but he has no idea what to say.


    Yet, Master Guanshan speaks first.


    ¡°Do you hold any grudge against him?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Faced with Master Guanshan, Yan Chao must be honest, ¡°I kind of kidnapped him and brought him here.¡±


    ¡°You kidnapped him?¡± Master Guanshan is a bit surprised and finally bursts into laughter.


    He laughs so happily.


    He seems to have heard the biggest joke in his life.


    The more happily Master Guanshan laughs, the more uneasy Yan Chao feels.


    It has been quite a while before Master Guanshan stops laughing. Then he stares at Yan Chao with a meaningful look.


    ¡°Can you?¡± He says with a sneer.


    After saying that, he turns around and leaves.


    Only Yan Chao is left there, confused and embarrassed.

 Chapter 206 - The General’s Residence

    After three days, Gao Ge finally gets out of the Mount Que, dusty and dirty.


    To be exact, he walks out of the magic array.


    ¡°The magic array, set in a series of continuous traps, contains 72 forms of change. It is quite complicated.¡± Gao Ge mumbles while dusting off the dirt on him.


    Master Guanshan didn¡¯t offer to escort him off the mountain. Neither did Gao Ge ask for it.


    The magic array on Mount Que is just like a gate of the Heaven School.


    The scroll that Master Guanshan gave Gao Ge is the key to the gate.


    Since he has the key, he needs to handle the remaining thing.


    It is kind of the last trial that Master Guanshan gives Gao Ge. He believes that Gao Ge can make it and that if Gao Ge can¡¯t, he will not go back and ask for help.


    If Gao Ge cannot crack the array, he may die in Mount Que.


    There¡¯s nothing pitiful.


    Yet, Gao Ge makes it.


    In fact, three days is actually shorter than what Gao Ge expected.


    He thought that he might need more than 10 days at least. Now, he has proven that what Master Guanshan said is right. Gao Ge is gifted in the aspect of array method indeed. Maybe it is because of the Star Tree that he can have a pair of Taoist eyes.


    Being able to crack the array means that Gao Ge has comprehended the content on the scroll. Even if he cannot fully grasp it, he has done well enough.


    On the way back to the downtown of Dongzhou, Gao Ge still has his wallet so he hastens to buy some clothes and a cell phone as well as report the loss of his SIM card.


    He lies in the bed of the hotel, recalling that the receptionist stared at him as if looking at an alien. Gao Ge takes a deep breath.


    He finally looks like a common person now.


    Looking at the clean appearance in the mirror, Gao Ge smiles.


    Is this escaping with bare life?


    He believes that the grandmaster of the Heaven School is even not sure about his real identity in the end.


    It is fair to say that he had a wild gamble.


    He gambles that Gao Ge is a member of the Dragon Court!


    Without doubt, he wins the gamble.


    Although Gao Ge is not an official member of the Dragon Court, he is not different from a real member for the task he executes.


    After having his phone charged for a while, he inserts the SIM card and calls Meng Jing immediately.


    However, he is not put through after the phone rings for a long time.


    Gao Ge frowns and feels confused.


    In his mind, he imagines that when he calls Meng Jing, she will pick up the phone as soon as possible and then scold him. After that, she will ask him with tears whether he is injured or not and where he is.


    He cannot reach Meng Jing so Gao Ge has no other choice but to call Yue Xincheng.


    To his surprise, he tries to call Yue Xincheng but he can¡¯t get through either.


    It makes Gao Ge a bit worried.


    It is impossible that he cannot reach them both.


    He finds Xia Lu¡¯s number and calls her.


    He has made up his mind. If he cannot reach her either, he will go back to the Cultivation Academy right away regardless of the consequence.


    Luckily, things are not as bad as Gao Ge imagines.


    Xia Lu picks up the phone call.


    Yet, the other side of the phone sounds a bit noisy.


    ¡°Hem, because you fail to reach them both, now you are calling me?¡±


    Xia Lu speaks on the other side of the phone.


    Gao Ge feels so embarrassed.


    Even they are on the phone, Gao Ge can still imagine the sneer on Xia Lu¡¯s face.


    He coughs and doesn¡¯t continue the topic. In a rush he asks, ¡°Are you with them now?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Their cell phones are with me now.¡±


    ¡°Then where are they?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°They have gone to execute the task.¡± Xia Lu says, ¡°Where are you?¡±


    ¡°I am in Dongzhou.¡±


    ¡°What a coincidence! We are in Dongzhou too.¡± Xia Lu laughs.


    Gao Ge is really surprised.


    ¡°Meng Jing and the others are in Huofeng Village. If you want to find them, you can go there. Of course, if you want to meet us, we are in a dwelling at the suburban area of Dongzhou. Do you need me to give you the address?¡±


    Gao Ge feels confused, ¡°You?¡±


    ¡°Yes, me, Mr. Meng and the man who made you leave the Academy.¡±


    It goes without saying that the man who Xia Lu mentions is Heaven Dragon.


    Gao Ge really doesn¡¯t expect that Heaven Dragon should bring Meng Jing and the others to Dongzhou.


    Why does he do that?


    To be honest, Gao Ge feels a bit disgruntled.


    Xia Lu is here. Meng Jing is here. Yue Xincheng is here too.


    These people are all important to him.


    They are in Dongzhou.


    It is the place where he works undercover.


    Is the Heaven School worried that Gao Ge will betray the Dragon Court after working undercover for some time?


    Gao Ge has no idea whether he is gauging the heart of a noble man with his own mean measure by thinking in this way.


    However, under such a special circumstance, it is not Gao Ge¡¯s fault to think too much.


    The human heart is treacherous.


    Gao Ge has known that since a long time ago.


    It¡¯s like how he feels about the Heaven School. At first, his target was the Heaven School but after he left there, did he really hold much grudge against it?


    Obviously, he didn¡¯t.


    He gets the address from Xia Lu and then hangs up. Gao Ge leaves the hotel and takes a taxi towards Huofeng Village.


    There is an ancient martial arts family in the Village. Meng Jing, Yue Xincheng and the others are ordered to scout out the situation of the family.


    Dongzhou has been in great instability, which is learnt from Xia Lu over the phone.


    Though Xia Lu didn¡¯t make it too clear, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t even need to ask too much.


    As to the situation in Dongzhou, even the Dragon Court and Heaven Dragon know less than Gao Ge.


    Actually, the Huofeng Village is not far away from Mount Que. After all, Mount Que covers a huge area. The Heaven School is in the southeast of Mount Que while Huofeng Village is in the northwest of it.


    It is only a dozen li (one li equals to 500 meters) away from Huofeng Village to Mount Que.


    Huofeng Village is a place with picturesque scenery, around which there are also a few hills. Actually, Huofeng Village is also rendered as poor and barren. With a small area, this village has a small population with no factories to facilitate the local economy. Therefore, all you can see in the village are only low bungalows and tile-roofed houses. The road from the downtown area to Huofeng Village is also rather bumpy. The taxi jolts all the way, making Gao Ge so uncomfortable.


    The residents in the Huofeng Villages are mainly farmers. Moreover, the village shares one thing in common with the ordinary villages in Huaxia. That is, most of the residents are old people while the young all go to the big city to make a living and their children are also brought with them for better chance of advanced education.


    The big house with three master suites is regarded as the landmark of Huofeng Village, which is situated in the center of the village.


    This is also the destination of Gao Ge¡¯s trip.


    There is a memorial archway in front of the house.


    The sign on the archway says¡ªMartial Arts Are Hopeless.


    It looks quite impressive.


    Four men are standing in front of the gate in a symmetrical way, each of them having a sword hung at the waist. They all have sharp eyes.


    On the lintel there is a horizontal inscribed board that writes General¡¯s Residence, which looks rather magnificent.

 Chapter 207 - None of You Will Be Spared

    Chapter 207 None of You Will Be Spared


    General¡¯s Residence?


    Gao Ge is a bit surprised at the two words.


    It is beyond his imagination which general built his residence in this place years ago.


    More confusingly, according to Xia Lu, there is an ancient martial arts family in the village but the house in front of him just doesn¡¯t look like a dwelling of an ancient martial arts family to Gao Ge at all!


    When Gao Ge walks to the gate, the four guarding men stop him immediately.


    ¡°Stop there!¡±


    Gao Ge stops as told.


    One of the men walks to the front of Gao Ge and puts on a very serious face, saying in a deep voice, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°I am here to find my friends.¡± Gao Ge says.


    ¡°Friends?¡± The man is surprised to ask, ¡°Who are your friends?¡±


    At the moment, a shout comes from inside the house suddenly.


    ¡°Catch him!¡±


    Then the sound of people fighting comes.


    Gao Ge feels anxious so he dashes into the house directly.


    Without hesitation, the four men draw their swords and slash towards Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge retreats and then urges his power of stars to give them a kick.


    The four guarding men are probably at the realm of Qi-condensing.


    Their capability is not worth mentioning in front of Gao Ge, so they are easily taken down by him. Then Gao Ge strides into the house. He doesn¡¯t see a group of people besieging two persons until he passes two doors.


    ¡°Chen Guo?¡± Gao Ge feels surprised and quickly rushes forward.


    Chen Guo has got a few cuts in the back and arms.


    Faced with the siege of a dozen of people, Chen Guo is in an awkward predicament.


    It is good that Gao Ge joins the fight.


    Just like a fierce tiger, Gao Ge goes forward and strikes at the opponents with punches, rescuing Chen Guo from the siege.


    ¡°Gao Ge?¡± Chen Guo is a bit surprised to see Gao Ge and then feels so excited. He hastens to shout, ¡°Meng Jing and Yue Xincheng have been arrested by them!¡±


    Gao Ge¡¯s face turns stern immediately. As his consciousness flows, the Flying Star Sword is held in his hand. His power of stars surges suddenly at a sharply rapid speed. Just a demon, he kills the men in front of him one by one with his cold sword.


    Very soon a dozen men are killed by Gao Ge.


    Right then, a few young men in white arrive, who are more capable than the killed men. They¡¯ve reached the realm of Qi-practicing at least, but they still cannot withstand a single blow of Gao Ge.


    Looking at the killing momentum of Gao Ge, Chen Guo feels rather shocked.


    He has known Gao Ge for some time. Based on the contest in the Cultivation Academy, he has gained some knowledge about Gao Ge¡¯s capability.


    Judging from the current situation, Gao Ge has become much more capable over the past few days.


    ¡°Stop it!¡±


    Right after that sound, a shout comes from behind.


    ¡°Here comes the Second Master!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Second Master!¡±


    Those survivors hasten to stop and quickly retreat.


    However, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t stop. He still charges forward and kills another man with a thrust at the neck.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear me ask you to stop it?¡±


    A middle-aged man suddenly shows up and reaches out his hand to catch Gao Ge¡¯ sword.


    Gao Ge snorts.


    There are so many over-confident men indeed.


    Unhesitatingly, he slashes at the man with his sword, striking the man away.


    ¡°Second Master!¡± The several young men are suddenly shocked.


    The middle-aged man called as Second Master by them is wounded in the chest by the sword. His face has turned pale.


    ¡°Are you Xiao Linran? No, Xiao Linran is not so young¡­ Who are you? Since when there is such a capable swordsman in the Cultivation Academy?¡±


    Having been helped up by two young men, Second Master stares at Gao Ge in a surprised look.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t answer his question, saying in a deep voice, ¡°Since you know we are from the Cultivation Academy, you still dare to go at us and arrest my friends. What punishment do you think you deserve?¡±


    Second Master takes a deep breath and says through his clenched teeth, ¡°You¡¯ve broken into the General¡¯s Residence. Can¡¯t we arrest you?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°How unreasonable you are!¡± Second Master is pissed off by Gao Ge and can¡¯t help laughing.


    Second Master has met unreasonable people before but never has he met such an unreasonable man as Gao Ge.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about others but I just can¡¯t allow you to arrest my friends. Let them go!¡± Gao Ge says.


    ¡°Hmm. Do you think you can just come and go to the General¡¯s Residence at will?¡± Second Master obviously doesn¡¯t care about what Gao Ge says.


    Actually, Gao Ge admires him quite much.


    He has been wounded but he can still talk so toughly.


    If it were not in such a circumstance, Gao Ge might be willing to talk with the man in a more peaceful way.


    However, now that Meng Jing and Yue Xincheng are arrested and Chen Guo is injured, Gao Ge is rather worried about Meng Jing and Yue Xincheng¡¯s safety.


    ¡°Release my friends and I will leave now.¡± Gao Ge says.


    ¡°What if I say no?¡±


    ¡°Then I will kill you all, find my friends and take them away.¡± After saying that, Gao Ge raises his sword and charges forward at a fast speed.


    The several young men hasten to stop Gao Ge but one of them is directly killed by Gao Ge and the other two are kicked away by Gao Ge.


    In the blink of an eye, Gao Ge has broken through the barrier and arrived at the front of Second Master.


    As his sword spirit surges, a gust of strong wind blows by.


    Second Master grits his teeth and still struggles to take the wind.


    He feels so surprised and can¡¯t help guessing Gao Ge¡¯s identity.


    He is aware that there are so many talents in the Cultivation Academy.


    However, he finds it a bit unbelievable that this man who is only about 20 years old should have reached such a high cultivation level.


    He believes that Xiao Linran is nothing more than that.


    Of course, that¡¯s because he hasn¡¯t met Xiao Linran.


    If he has met Xiao Linran, he will realize that how ridiculous his thought is.


    Slash.


    The left arm of Second Master flies up and drops on the ground.


    Second Master also falls on the ground with his other hand covering the bleeding wound. His face being pale, he screams loudly.


    Chen Guo¡¯s eyes twitch.


    Out of his expectation, Gao Ge acts so determinedly.


    It can tell that Gao Ge is extremely wrathful.


    Is it because Yue Xincheng and Meng Jing are arrested?


    He is not a kid anymore.


    Hence, he feels that there must be other reasons.


    However, apart from that, what reason else is there to make Gao Ge become so furious?


    ¡°Shangwu!¡± A painful shout comes.


    Another middle-aged man escorted by a group of people walks over.


    They come here in a rush.


    ¡°How dare you go this far?¡± Staring at the Second Master who has been cut off an arm, the tall and strong middle-aged man bursts into anger with a killing intent in his eyes, ¡°How dare you?¡±


    ¡°Let me repeat this again. Release my friends, or I will kill every one of the General¡¯s Residence. None of you will be spared!¡± Gao Ge stands with his sword in a fierce look.

 Chapter 208 - Dog Stuff

    Ge Shangwen, master of the General¡¯s Residence, helps his brother Ge Shangwu up.


    He looks at Gao Ge who is talking wildly. His eyes gleam with a fierce light.


    ¡°Send the second master to hospital and see if the arm can be reattached.¡± Ge Shangwen turns around and says to the several young men.


    ¡°Yes, General!¡±


    Ge Shangwu is still screaming painfully.


    He feels tremendous pains for losing the arm.


    However, the initiator of this tragedy, Gao Ge, just stands there to look on coldly as if he did nothing.


    ¡°When does the Cultivation Academy recruit such a student who acts so perversely and brutally?¡± Ge Shangwen stands up straight and asks Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge thinks for an instant and laughs, saying, ¡°It just did.¡±


    Then he says again, ¡°Yet, you are wrong. I am not one of the Cultivation Academy, at least not for now.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± The man feels surprised and asks, ¡°In this case, why do you break into my residence?¡±


    ¡°I am here to find my friends.¡± Gao Ge feels quite impatient.


    What¡¯s wrong with the people of the General¡¯s Residence?


    How many times does he have to repeat what he has said?


    Looking at Chen Guo who is standing behind Gao Ge, Ge Shangwen says angrily, ¡°You are with the intruders. How can you say you are not one of the Cultivation Academy?¡±


    Gao Ge wants to respond when he hears the voice of Heaven Dragon come from the entrance.


    ¡°He is not under the Cultivation Academy indeed, because he has been expelled.¡±


    Gao Ge turns around to see Heaven Dragon, who arrives so late. Gao Ge says nothing but his eyes remain complicated.


    Ge Shangwen is taken aback to see Heaven Dragon.


    His eyes are full of fears when he looks at Heaven Dragon.


    Probably it never occurred to him that such a big potato would come to his residence.


    ¡°Ge Shangwen, what time period are we living in? How can you still call your residence as General¡¯s Residence?¡± Heaven Dragon walks over with his hands at his back.


    He strolls slowly and idly, ease and confident.


    He is wearing a Chines tunic suit with an amicable smile on his face.


    However, while he is speaking, his eyes are fixed on Gao Ge with profound meaning.


    ¡°My¡­ My lord¡­¡± Ge Shangwen sweats profusely.


    Any cultivator who knows Heaven Dragon can never stay calm on this occasion.


    He didn¡¯t expect that Heaven Dragon should come to Dongzhou himself.


    Otherwise, he would never be bold enough to hurt the students of Cultivation Academy.


    The students of the Cultivation Academy are basically the reserve force for the Dragon Court.


    It has been known by everyone in the cultivation world.


    Now that Ge Shangwen has detained the students of the Cultivation Academy, it is not different from provoking the Dragon Court.


    Heaven Dragon comes near Gao Ge and sighs, saying, ¡°You look so angry.¡±


    Gao Ge sneers, ¡°If it were not for the fact that I was no match for you, I would lay my sword at your neck.¡±


    ¡°Luckily, you are no match for me.¡± After saying that, Heaven Dragon suddenly punches Gao Ge in the chest.


    Gao Ge gets struck out immediately. He falls on the ground and vomits a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°Since you know you are no match for me, you should behave well. Otherwise, you are only asking for beating.¡± Heaven Dragon frowns and looks at Gao Ge with discontentment, ¡°Do you think you can claim credit for yourself and become arrogant for completing your task? Do you think you can hold a grudge against me because I put your girl and buddy at risk? How dare you?¡±


    Gao Ge gets up slowly.


    He stares at Heaven Dragon with a killing intent in his eyes.


    ¡°I thought you were mature for the time being. However, now as far as I think, I¡¯ve overestimated you. You are too young and aggressive. You want to kill me? Can you?¡± Heaven Dragon shakes his head, ¡°It is okay that you have the intention to kill me. It is not a big deal, but as you are not capable enough and you don¡¯t conceal your killing intent in front of a strong opponent, you are only an idiot! I won¡¯t kill you and you know that. Yet, if you are faced with a man who will kill you, can you still do this?¡±


    Chen Guo, Ge Shangwen and the others are all confused at the moment.


    What is going on actually?


    Are Gao Ge and Heaven Dragon on the same side?


    How come they are having an internal strife?


    Gao Ge wipes the blood at his mouth and says nothing. He falls into deep thought.


    Heaven Dragon turns around to look at Ge Shangwen, saying, ¡°Bring the students of the Cultivation Academy out and let them leave. Let¡¯s have a good chat.¡±


    Hearing the casual words of Heaven Dragon, Ge Shangwen can¡¯t help swallowing saliva and having no courage to reject.


    Stared by Heaven Dragon, Ge Shangwen feels as if his neck is gripped by the man.


    It seems that as long as he shakes his head, the man will break his neck forcibly.


    ¡°Xiaosan, bring them here.¡± After saying that, Ge Shangwen suddenly feels relieved.


    He can feel clearly that his back has been wet by sweats.


    Luckily, the stress posed upon him has been gone.


    Gao Ge looks around and finds that it is a man who is nodding his head. He suddenly feels so shocked.


    ¡°Your Xiaosan (the word ¡°xiaosan¡± also means mistress in Chinese) is a man¡­¡±


    Ge Shangwen pulls a long face at the moment.


    ¡°This is my son.¡± He says in a deep voice.


    Gao Ge takes a tumble.


    Heaven Dragon turns around to look at Gao Ge, saying, ¡°Do you still want to kill me?¡±


    ¡°Have a guess.¡± Gao Ge grins.


    Gao Ge seems to show no anger during the whole process when he was punched away by Heaven Dragon and gets up.


    Chen Guo looks at Gao Ge and Heaven Dragon.


    He suddenly feels that he really cannot see through them.


    What are they thinking about?


    Yue Xincheng and Meng Jing are brought over soon. They keep stretching out while walking. Obviously, they must have been tied up before, but now they are untied.


    However, Gao Ge is also relieved to find they are not injured.


    ¡°Boss!¡±


    ¡°Gao Ge!¡±


    They are delighted to see Gao Ge so they hasten to rush over.


    The people of the General¡¯s Residence don¡¯t dare to stop them.


    Gao Ge grins at them.


    When they see the blood at Gao Ge¡¯s mouth, they fly into a rage.


    Yue Xincheng speaks loudly towards Heaven Dragon, ¡°Lord Heaven Dragon, we must rid their heads off, especially the bastard who injured my boss. We must beat him to death!¡±


    Heaven Dragon is speechless.


    Chen Guo coughs and looks at Heaven Dragon carefully.


    Luckily, the man doesn¡¯t get angry.


    Noticing that everyone keeps silent, Yue Xincheng feels so confused.


    Did he say anything wrong?


    Why is everybody so quiet?


    Apparently, he hasn¡¯t realized that he has just survived from the jaws of death.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Meng Jing says while wiping the blood at Gao Ge¡¯s mouth.


    Gao Ge grabs her hand and shakes his head.


    ¡°You guys leave first.¡± Heaven Dragon says.


    Gao Ge holds the hand of Meng Jing and then walks out of the General¡¯s Residence with Chen Guo and Yue Xincheng.


    ¡°Boss, who on earth beat you to injury?¡± Yue Xincheng keeps asking.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say it just now? It¡¯s Bastard.¡± Gao Ge says.


    Chen Guo wipes the sweat on his forehead.


    They¡¯ve walked out of the General¡¯s Residence but he still looks back subconsciously.


    Didn¡¯t Heaven Dragon hear this, right?

 Chapter 209 - Are You Still Angry

    Chapter 209 Are You Still Angry


    Meng Jing and Yue Xincheng came here by car.


    Their car stops outside the village.


    After they find the car, they realize that the car window has been broken.


    ¡°Bloody hell! Where is my wallet? Yue Xincheng is furious.


    Gao Ge obtains the key to the car from Yue Xincheng. He doesn¡¯t feel relieved until he finds the car can still start. He says, ¡°It is good enough that your car is still here. Don¡¯t fuss about the wallet.¡±


    On second thought, Yue Xincheng agrees with Gao Ge and suddenly feels that the thief is quite principled.


    Of course, it may be because the thief finds it too risky and unworthy to steal a car.


    After getting into the car, Meng Jing asks in a low voice, ¡°Who on earth beat you to injury?¡±


    Yue Xincheng sitting on the rear seat says loudly, ¡°Who else can it be? It must be the men from the Ge Family!¡±


    Meng Jing doesn¡¯t say anything. She just keeps staring at Gao Ge.


    She feels that it is not likely to be the Ge Family.


    She knows Gao Ge well.


    If the men of the Ge Family had beaten Gao Ge to injury, he would not appear so serious. Instead, he would mutter a curse at them and make up his mind to elevate his capability.


    Obviously, Gao Ge is not like that.


    ¡°Heaven Dragon did this to me.¡± Gao Ge finally speaks.


    Yue Xincheng and Meng Jing are both surprised.


    ¡°He did?¡±


    ¡°Lord Heaven Dragon?¡±


    Chen Guo coughs, saying, ¡°He did indeed.¡±


    Yue Xincheng feels so confused, ¡°Why? Why did Heaven Dragon beat my boss?¡±


    Chen Guo raises his head to dart a glance but he can¡¯t see Gao Ge¡¯s face. He is not sure whether he should answer Yue Xincheng¡¯s question.


    Gao Ge laughs, saying, ¡°It was nothing. You were arrested and I killed so many people directly. What I did was not unjustified indeed. If he hadn¡¯t punched me, he couldn¡¯t ask the Ge Family to release you even in light of his identity.¡±


    ¡°Oh I see.¡± Yue Xincheng is relieved, ¡°I knew it. Although I haven¡¯t known Heaven Dragon for long, I feel that he is not an unreasonable person. He is quite good-tempered.¡±


    Meng Jing is relieved too. If what Gao Ge says is true, it is not a big deal.


    Chen Guo falls into silence.


    He feels that Heaven Dragon did punch Gao Ge for the sake of the purpose that Gao Ge mentioned.


    After all, Yue Xincheng and Meng Jing were arrested by the Ge Family at that time.


    After Gao Ge fell into wrath, he didn¡¯t only kill quite some men of the Ge Family but also cut off Ge Shangwu¡¯s arm.


    The Ge Family were shivering with fear upon seeing Heaven Dragon, but since they were morally justified, they would not easily let go.


    Moreover, they kept Yue Xincheng and Meng Jing as hostage.


    However, is that the only reason?


    As a witness for the whole thing, Chen Guo doesn¡¯t think so.


    The reason that Gao Ge mentioned makes sense, but it is also true that Gao Ge wanted to kill Heaven Dragon on that occasion and that Heaven Dragon taught him a lesson out of anger.


    However, since Gao Ge is unwilling to talk about that, Chen Guo won¡¯t bother to ask.


    After a while, Gao Ge asks Chen Guo to drive the car. After all, Gao Ge has no idea how to get to the dwelling where the Dragon Court and Cultivation Academy people stay.


    Gao Ge and Meng Jing sit in the rear seats together. According to Meng Jing, Gao Ge learns that why they showed up in the General¡¯s Residence.


    The General¡¯s Residence is the dwelling of the Ge Family, an ancient martial arts family indeed.


    Ge Shangwen has reached the realm of Strength Protection, which can be counted as a strong cultivator. His father, aka, the old master of the Ge Family, has gone out to travel around the world, who is a cultivator at the realm of Strength Exposure.


    Such an ancient martial arts family is not a small family in any place.


    This is also why the Ge Family refers to their house as the General¡¯s Residence.


    There used to be a member of the Dragon Court working undercover in the Ge Family but not long ago, the member was suddenly disconnected with the Dragon Court.


    Therefore, the Dragon Court starts to doubt whether the member of the Dragon Court has been killed.


    Afterwards, another two members of the Dragon Court lurking in Dongzhou also disappeared. Meng Jing and Yue Xincheng sneaked into the General¡¯s Residence to scout about while Chen Guo stayed outside to keep watch for them.


    Unexpectedly, when they just stole into the General¡¯s Residence, they were found and caught by Ge Shangwu. Chen Guo went in there to save them but he was exposed too. At the very moment, Gao Ge showed up.


    ¡°Lord Heaven Dragon wants to figure out situation in Dongzhou and the Ge Family is a breakthrough point.¡± Chen Guo says.


    He says so only to make Gao Ge hate Heaven Dragon less.


    After all, Gao Ge killed too many people of the Ge Family, for which he contracted deep enmity with the family. If Heaven Dragon hadn¡¯t punched Gao Ge, the Ge Family and Gao Ge would become irreconcilable enemies to each other, unless the Dragon Court could eliminate the Ge Family completely.


    Gao Ge nods his head slightly, saying with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m happy that you are okay.¡±


    Chen Guo heaves a sigh.


    Apparently, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t take in what he said just now.


    ¡°By the way, how long have you been here?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°It has been a few days. Although Heaven Dragon and Meng Fang didn¡¯t say anything, Meng Jing and I believed you were in Dongzhou.¡± Yue Xincheng says, ¡°It turns out that you are in Dongzhou indeed. Boss, where have you been before?¡±


    Gao Ge coughs without saying anything.


    He should report to the Dragon Court what happened while he stayed in the Heaven School. Before that, Gao Ge cannot leak anything to others.


    The Dragon Court values rules very much.


    If anyone doesn¡¯t abide by the rules, he will be killed regardless.


    It can be well proven according to the behavior style of Heaven Dragon.


    Therefore, Gao Ge still feels that it is not suitable for him to join the Dragon Court. He doesn¡¯t like following rules or regulations. In his eyes, rules are for people to break.


    Yet, the Dragon Court won¡¯t stand such a person.


    Heaven Dragon punched Gao Ge because Gao Ge wanted to kill him out of extreme anger.


    Likewise, if Gao Ge acts more inappropriately, Heaven Dragon may directly kill him.


    Heaven Dragon will never blink an eye.


    Even if Gao Ge performs well in the task and has outstanding talents, rules are rules!


    When they return to the current dwelling, Gao Ge is finally relieved to see Meng Fang, the students of the Cultivation Academy and some members of the Dragon Court.


    This place should be absolutely safe.


    Gao Ge sits down and starts to ponder over.


    The situation has become complicated.


    The Heaven School is nothing to the Dragon Court.


    The real problem that is hard to tackle is those people who gave the spiritual jades to the Heaven School.


    They have numerous cultivators at the realm of Master.


    Did the Dragon Court really know nothing about this before?


    Did they never notice the actions of those people?


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t believe it.


    Rubbing his temples, Gao Ge feels a bit tired. It is quite tough for him to handle these messy things.


    Two hands are placed on the shoulders of Gao Ge to give him a massage.


    Gao Ge turns around and smiles at Meng Jing.


    ¡°Are you still angry?¡± Meng Jing asks in a low voice.


    Gao Ge is confused and asks, ¡°Why am I angry?¡±


    ¡°Lord Heaven Dragon.¡± Meng Jing says, ¡°You are angry with him because he put us at risk, right?¡±


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t say anything.


    His facial expression is enough to tell everything.

 Chapter 210 - How Dare You?

    Chapter 210 How Dare You?


    The situation is in a mess.


    Gao Ge didn¡¯t feel that how complicated the situation was.


    It was only that the Dragon Court lost the spiritual jades so he was ordered to find the lost things in the Heaven School.


    Being a spy is dangerous but it is not a bad thing for Gao Ge to be able to elevate his capability in danger. No pain, no gain. If you want to become a capable person by only sleeping in bed or playing games in the internet bar, you must be daydreaming.


    Actually, you cannot even fantasize it in a daydream.


    However, those people make the situation a bit messy.


    There are a group of strong men at the realm of Master.


    If there is one or two of them, they won¡¯t be able to make any trouble.


    However, there are a group of them!


    Although Gao Ge doesn¡¯t know who they are, one thing is for sure.


    Those people are against the Dragon Court.


    A small Heaven School is not qualified enough to arouse their attention.


    Even Master Guanshan knows that.


    Faced with the current hopeless situation, apart from seeking for the protection from the Dragon Court, Master Guanshan basically can do nothing.


    They have stayed in the yard for a long time, during which Meng Jing has been massaging Gao Ge¡¯s shoulders.


    She has a feeling that Gao Ge has a lot of things in his mind and cannot tell others about them.


    She cannot think of any other ways to help Gao Ge ease the stress but by doing this.


    A while later, Meng Fang sits in front of Gao Ge.


    Seeing Gao Ge¡¯s gloomy face with worry, Meng Fang says, ¡°Heaven Dragon is always that bad-tempered. Don¡¯t take it too seriously.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Gao Ge nods his head.


    Meng Fang gives a bitter smile, saying, ¡°I thought you would say you must take it seriously and find a chance to kill him!¡±


    Gao Ge is surprised and then looks at Meng Fang in confusion.


    Meng Fang continues to say, ¡°Even if you really say that, it is only a saying. I won¡¯t care about it. However, since you don¡¯t, it means that you do hold that thought.¡±


    Gao Ge laughs.


    It seems that he is still too young.


    Even though this is his second life, Gao Ge still feels that he is not mentally mature.


    At least, he is not mature enough to cope with these old cunny men.


    Luckily, Gao Ge has enough time to grow.


    Everyone grows up from adversity.


    ¡°Now I am no longer a student of the Cultivation Academy, right?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    Meng Fang feels shocked and says with a frown, ¡°Are you really going to leave the Cultivation Academy?¡±


    Gao Ge laughs, saying, ¡°It is not like that. I have been expelled by the Cultivation Academy. If you must talk about leaving, I left some time ago.¡±


    Meng Fang feels that Gao Ge doesn¡¯t have to put it this way actually.


    They all know why he was expelled.


    Gao Ge was expelled from the Cultivation Academy indeed.


    However, this arrangement is only for Gao Ge to get into the Heaven School easily.


    Apart from that, there is no other reason.


    Now Gao Ge talks about the matter in this way, which is enough to indicate one thing.


    He really doesn¡¯t feel like staying in the Cultivation Academy.


    ¡°We will talk about it after Heaven Dragon is back.¡± Meng Fang says.


    Gao Ge nods his head.


    After Meng Fang leaves, Meng Jing suddenly says, ¡°If you really want to leave, let¡¯s leave together.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gao Ge nods his head.


    If it were not for those people, Gao Ge would hope that Meng Jing could stay in the Cultivation Academy.


    Nevertheless, now the Dragon Court is taken as the target by those people.


    If Meng Jing and Yue Xincheng continue to stay here, they may encounter some unexpected danger.


    Gao Ge is not a selfish person.


    He knows that the Dragon Court is always protecting Huaxia from any harm.


    If Gao Ge becomes capable enough, he is willing to join the Dragon Court.


    However, he is not powerful enough. Even protecting himself is not easy, let alone protecting Meng Jing, Yue Xincheng and other people he loves.


    Imagining that two cultivators at the realm of Master suddenly show up, can Gao Ge survive the fight with them?


    ¡­


    In the General¡¯s Residence of Huofeng Village, Heaven Dragon slowly stands up and drinks up the tea. Then he wipes his mouth.


    Meanwhile, Ge Shangwen hurries to get up too.


    ¡°Lord Heaven Dragon, no matter when, we will stand on the same side with the Dragon Court. After all, the current cultivation world is quite peaceful now, and there is nothing bad about the peace.¡± Ge Shangwen hastens to show his loyalty.


    Heaven Dragon laughs and says, ¡°I won¡¯t argue about that. Since you¡¯ve made choice, I will have nothing to worry about. If the Heaven School¡¯s people come to you again, you just deal with them courteously but without sincerity.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord!¡±


    When Heaven Dragon is about to leave, Ge Shangwen suddenly speaks.


    ¡°Lord Heaven Dragon.¡±


    Heaven Dragon stops and turns around to stare at Ge Shangwen in confusion.


    After being silent for an instant, Ge Shangwen says, ¡°We swear to take the Dragon Court¡¯s side. Although the Heaven School is rather powerful now, the Ge Family is not a pushover. After my father comes back from his travel, even the Heaven School cannot do anything to us. The grandmaster of Heaven School has reached the realm of Master, but so what? He has been doing closed-door training for years to get his wounds recover, who can never pose any threat on us.¡±


    ¡°Cut to the chase.¡± Heaven Dragon says with a frown.


    Ge Shangwen takes a deep breath as if he has made up his mind.


    He raises his head to gaze at Heaven Dragon with a serious face.


    ¡°Lord Heaven Dragon, my younger brother, Ge Shangwu has lost one arm and it remains unknown whether it can be reattached. Besides, we have suffered a dozen deaths today.¡± Ge Shangwen says, ¡°The Ge Family is willing to stand on the same side with the Dragon Court, but I don¡¯t know whether the Dragon Court will do us justice?¡±


    Heaven Dragon frowns and says nothing.


    Ge Shangwen continues saying, ¡°If this matter just ends up without a concrete result, the Ge Family will be completely destabilized. As the master of the Ge Family, how can I manage the family? On what ground can I ask the people in the family to shed blood for the Dragon Court?¡±


    Heaven Dragon says smilingly, ¡°Then tell me, how do you expect me to do you justice?¡±


    ¡°It is said that he is not the student of Cultivation Academy?¡± Ge Shangwen says.


    ¡°He is kind of a member of the Dragon Court.¡± Heaven Dragon says.


    Ge Shangwen frowns, ¡°In this case, I won¡¯t dare to ask much or life for life. After all, the life of the member of the Dragon Court is more important than that of us common people.¡±


    With folded arms, Heaven Dragon pretends not to understand the sarcasm in what Ge Shangwen says.


    ¡°My younger brother, Ge Shangwu has lost one of his arms. I want an arm of Gao Ge¡¯s too. Please grant my request!¡± After saying that, Ge Shangwen kneels on the ground.


    Heaven Dragon laughs.


    ¡°After all, you only want to teach him a lesson. It¡¯s not a big problem. He is a young man, who should be disciplined.¡±


    Ge Shangwen is overjoyed.


    Then, Heaven Dragon pats Ge Shangwen¡¯s head with one palm.


    Bang. Ge Shangwen falls on the ground heavily, smashing several flagstones. His whole face is sunken.


    ¡°However, I can teach my member of the Dragon Court a lesson. How dare you?¡± Heaven Dragon says with a poker face while standing in front of Ge Shangwen¡¯s corpse.


    His voice is full of disdain.

 Chapter 211 - The Other Spy?

    Chapter 211 The Other Spy?


    When Heaven Dragon walks out of the Ge¡¯s house, his clothes are full of blood stains.


    Corpses are scattered here and there in the Ge¡¯s house.


    The sign that writes Martial Arts Are Hopeless hung on the archway in front of the General¡¯s Residence also drops on the ground.


    Heaven Dragon is strolling at a brisk pace, just like a primary student returning home from school.


    He feels much more comfortable.


    He is back to the dwelling.


    At night, the sky is full of numerous stars.


    Gao Ge raises his head to look at the stars as if enjoying a beautiful picture.


    Upon the sight of Heaven Dragon, Gao Ge can¡¯t help frowning.


    ¡°You killed people?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you also kill quite some people?¡± Heaven Dragon sits down and not for a while, Meng Fang arrives too.


    They sit on the stone chairs around a stone table in the middle of the yard.


    A tea set is placed on the table but there is only water in the tea cup.


    Heaven Dragon is not a fan of tea. He always feels that the tea tastes too bitter. He has no idea how to savor it so he prefers water.


    ¡°Why did you kill people?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°Because I was in a bad mood.¡± Heaven Dragon says.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t ask more.


    After drinking two cups of water, Heaven Dragon asks, ¡°Now tell me, what is going on in the Heaven School?¡±


    Gao Ge frowns and asks, ¡°Do you know there are many strong men at the realm of Master against the Dragon Court?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. You don¡¯t need to ask about it. Just tell me what you have known and your task is completed then.¡± Heaven Dragon doesn¡¯t answer Gao Ge¡¯s question directly.


    However, Gao Ge feels that Heaven Dragon doesn¡¯t look surprised at what he says.


    Heaven Dragon looks like he has known what Gao Ge just said.


    The calmer Heaven Dragon appears, the more unease Gao Ge feels.


    Gao Ge feels as if falling into a vortex.


    Heaven Dragon has fallen into a trap.


    Is it that Gao Ge is not alerted and will follow in their steps?


    Upon thinking of the Heaven School¡¯s situation, Gao Ge has a feeling of a chill running down his back.


    Then Gao Ge starts to describe what he has seen and heard since the first day he entered the Heaven School.


    In the middle of the description, he is interrupted by Heaven Dragon.


    ¡°You are being too subjective in the description and you try to absolve the Heaven School from guilt.¡± Heaven Dragon says with a poker face, ¡°You must elaborate it from an objective angle and regard yourself as an outsider.¡±


    Gao Ge sighs and then continues to talk.


    After Gao Ge finishes reporting, Heaven Dragon nods his head.


    ¡°Who are those people?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    Heaven Dragon feels confused and asks, ¡°What people?¡±


    ¡°Those strong cultivators at the realm of Master.¡±


    Heaven Dragon laughs and stares at Gao Ge with gleaming eyes, ¡°Are you afraid of them?¡±


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t respond.


    He feels that Heaven Dragon doesn¡¯t even need to ask this question.


    Those people are not a group of children.


    They are cultivators at the realm of Master!


    Does Heaven Dragon expect Gao Ge to tell him smilingly that he is fearless of them?


    In no way can Gao Ge feel not afraid of them!


    ¡°Do you have anything else to say?¡± Heaven Dragon continues to ask.


    Gao Ge looks at Meng Fang while Meng Fang just heaves a sigh.


    Meng Fang has sensed what Gao Ge is going to say.


    ¡°I want to leave the Cultivation Academy.¡± Gao Ge says.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Heaven Dragon¡¯s reaction surprises Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge looks at him in confusion.


    Is he so okay with that?


    ¡°I am not under the Cultivation Academy. It is none of my business that you want to leave the Cultivation Academy.¡± Heaven Dragon says, ¡°However, even if you want to go back there, I won¡¯t let you do it.¡±


    Hearing that, Gao Ge feels a bit disgruntled.


    Leaving the Cultivation Academy on his own and being forced to leave there are completely different.


    In the previous case, he chooses to leave because he doesn¡¯t feel like staying.


    In the latter case, he is expelled because others don¡¯t want him to stay.


    This is rather different.


    Seeing the unhappy face of Gao Ge, Heaven Dragon continues to say, ¡°You can join the Dragon Court directly. After all, the Cultivation Academy is not challenging enough for you, right?¡±


    Meng Fang is so shocked to hear that.


    It is not that the student of Cultivation Academy cannot join the Dragon Court.


    On the contrary, a lot of members of the Dragon Court used to study in the Cultivation Academy.


    However, how long is it since Gao Ge came to the Cultivation Academy?


    Within such a short period of time, Gao Ge becomes qualified to join the Dragon Court now¡­


    It is so unbelievable!


    However, on second thought, it is also fair enough.


    The contest held not long ago was enough to show the capability of Gao Ge.


    Is there any student more capable than him in the Cultivation Academy?


    Hence, as Heaven Dragon says, the Cultivation Academy is of no use for Gao Ge.


    ¡°I won¡¯t join you.¡± Gao Ge says.


    Heaven Dragon laughs, ¡°Then I have no other choice but to kill you.¡±


    Gao Ge¡¯s facial expression is changed instantly.


    Meng Fang is also taken aback.


    Heaven Dragon is playing with the cup in his hand, saying, ¡°Did you leave out something regarding the report of the Heaven School? For example, you¡¯ve taken possession of all the treasures in the Treasure Room of the Heaven School.¡±


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t know what to say.


    It is true.


    He has left out that part on purpose.


    Otherwise, what if Heaven Dragon asks him to hand out the treasures?


    ¡°Although I cannot see through your cultivation or sense your Qi out of some reason, you must have greatly elevated your cultivation level during the trip to Heaven School. Am I right?¡± Heaven Dragon says, ¡°Does this have anything to do with the missing spiritual jades of the Dragon Court?¡±


    Meng Fang becomes even more astounded.


    It seems that there are so many things that he doesn¡¯t know?


    Heaven Dragon stares at Gao Ge and continues to say, ¡°You are not a kid anymore. There are many things you should have already known even if I don¡¯t say. Not a single lunch is free in the world. I¡¯ll allow it that you used the spiritual jades to heal Master Guanshan in order to gain the trust of the Heaven School. After all, there is nothing wrong with it. However, will you hand out the treasures you¡¯ve taken from the Heaven School? Even if you will, you must feel it is a forced act. Anyhow, you did use the spiritual jades, which means that you did take advantage of the Dragon Court. Am I right?¡±


    Gao Ge keeps silent.


    Heaven Dragon says, ¡°Since you¡¯ve taken advantage of the Dragon Court, I will turn a blind eye to that if you are one of the members. After all, we are in the same organization. No need to make a fuss about it. The Dragon Court is not that poor and pedantic as you imagine. We won¡¯t care about only some spiritual jades. You may find it shocking, but I am telling you the truth. However, if an outsider takes advantage of the Dragon Court, I will kill him directly. No one will find it inexcusable.¡±


    Gao Ge feels that a chill is running down his spine.


    He was the spy in the Heaven School.


    However, how did Heaven Dragon find out these things themselves?


    It is because he believes that no one will find out the truth that Gao Ge hid away some facts.


    Nevertheless, it turns out that he is too na?ve.


    In the blink of an eye, Gao Ge¡¯s face becomes stern.


    ¡°There is the other spy in Heaven School.¡±


    Heaven Dragon smiles and says nothing.


    Who is it?


    Gao Ge racks his brains.


    Yet, he cannot think of anyone.


    Is it that the spy is too good at concealing himself or that Gao Ge is still too young?

 Chapter 212 - A Big Fan

    Chapter 212 A Big Fan


    Actually, Heaven Dragon is right.


    Gao Ge did take advantage of the Dragon Court, so there is nothing wrong if Heaven Dragon just kills him directly.


    ¡°You can go back to have a rest now.¡± Heaven Dragon says.


    Gao Ge stands up like a puppet.


    After he gets up, he stays silent for a while. He looks at Heaven Dragon and asks further, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Who is the other spy in the Heaven School?¡±


    ¡°You will know the answer in the future.¡± Heaven Dragon says.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t ask more.


    He turns around to go into Yue Xincheng¡¯s room for a rest.


    In the yard, Meng Fang is staring at Heaven Dragon. He feels like saying something but he stops.


    ¡°Just say whatever you want to say.¡± Heaven Dragon says, ¡°I am in a good mood now. Maybe I will tell you more.¡±


    Meng Fang heaves a sigh, saying, ¡°Lord Heaven Dragon, I just have a feeling that you are being too harsh on Gao Ge.¡±


    Heaven Dragon says smilingly, ¡°Do you think it is bad for him?¡±


    Meng Fang declines to comment.


    Heaven Dragon shakes his head, saying, ¡°It is not like that. To be honest, he is really impressive. Even I didn¡¯t expect that he could complete the task within such a short period of time. Besides, we all believed this matter was a thorny problem, but due to his efforts, even the grandmaster of the Heaven School has chosen to take our side. We cannot put the whole matter on the table, whereas I know it and Master Guanshan knows it. This is good enough then.¡±


    ¡°In this case¡­¡±


    Before Meng Fang finishes his question, Heaven Dragon continues to say, ¡°He has elevated his capability in the Heaven School and harvested a lot of unexpected fruits. He has even learnt about the array methods. You know, even I find it tough to cope with the array of the Heaven School. Now all these problems are solved thanks to him. If I don¡¯t force him, he will not join the Dragon Court. Trust me. I am pretty sure about that.¡±


    Meng Fang has thought about Gao Ge¡¯s characteristic and agrees with Heaven Dragon.


    A wise man foresees and mitigates risks.


    Gao Ge has comprehended this saying well.


    He will not let himself as well as Meng Jing and Yue Xincheng at risk.


    This is Gao Ge¡¯s sense of responsibility.


    Meng Fang really likes this young man so he has fallen into a predicament.


    Objectively speaking, he hopes that Gao Ge can become a member of the Dragon court with a sense of mission.


    ¡°He is a man out of our control.¡± Heaven Dragon says out his true feeling at the moment, ¡°I said I would kill him, which was only a saying. Yet, if I didn¡¯t say that, you know, he would act at will and make me have to kill him sooner or later. He can do anything for his friends, lovers and families. Hence, he will also work hard to fight for their benefits. And where does he gain the benefits? Who knows?¡±


    Meng Fang looks at the room of Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng. He falls into deep thought silently.


    ¡°Rest assured. He cannot hear what we say. Neither do I want him to hear us talking.¡± Heaven Dragon says smilingly.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t hear them indeed.


    He lies in bed, feeling at a loss.


    What Heaven Dragon said has ruined his plan.


    In the daytime, he was sitting in the yard to watch others come and go. The members of the Dragon Court and the students of Cultivation Academy were all busy with their own things.


    And Gao Ge was only thinking about how to extricate himself from the current predicament.


    However, what Heaven Dragon said oversets his plan.


    He feels as if he finally climbs to the top of the abyss through all kinds of difficulties and then suddenly gets pushed down by a slight pat of someone.


    ¡°Boss.¡±


    ¡°Emm?¡± Gao Ge feels confused.


    He thought Yue Xincheng was asleep.


    After all, Yue Xincheng didn¡¯t make any noise when Gao Ge came into the room, washed his face, rinsed his mouth and lay in bed.


    Now he even sounds rather spirited.


    ¡°Boss, don¡¯t you want to join the Dragon Court?¡± Yue Xincheng asks.


    Gao Ge asks, ¡°Should I?¡±


    Yue Xincheng grins and says, ¡°Actually, I feel that there is nothing bad about joining the Dragon Court. Today, on the way to Huofeng Village there was a temple. The temple was not big and there was a banyan outside the temple. A lot of red ribbons were hung on the banyan. It is said that if you write down your wish on the ribbon and put it on the tree, the wish will come true.¡±


    Gao Ge is at a loss.


    He doesn¡¯t understand what Yue Xincheng tries to say.


    He thinks it over and still fails to know why Yue Xincheng is talking about that.


    Then Yue Xincheng continues to talk after a short break.


    ¡°I watched the banyan for a long time. To be honest, if you ask me to write down my wish, I don¡¯t even know what my wish is. Therefore, I feel envious of the devout men and women. At least they know what they know. Unlike me, I have no idea what I want. Is it money? Experience? Or to become stronger? Why to become stronger?¡±


    Gao Ge remains silent and listens to Yue Xincheng talking.


    ¡°Boss, don¡¯t you think it is good to become a member of the Dragon Court?¡± Yue Xincheng says, ¡°I spent the past few days with the members of the Dragon Court and I find they are quite interesting. All of them are only thinking about how to complete their tasks. Almost no one is only considering himself.¡±


    Gao Ge laughs, ¡°Do you really want to join the Dragon Court?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that. I just feel that you don¡¯t need to feel terrified by this matter. Of course, Boss, I will support you no matter what decision you make.¡±


    ¡°Go to sleep.¡± Gao Ge turns over.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    They have a quiet sleep then.


    When they wake up in the morning, they find that the members of the Dragon Court have stood in rows, as if they are about to do morning exercise like students.


    Heaven Dragon is standing before them with a serious face. He frowns as if facing a strong opponent.


    Gao Ge can¡¯t help thinking of those people who showed up in the Heaven School.


    Do those people come?


    ¡°Boss, relax. They do this every morning.¡± Seeing that Gao Ge becomes a bit nervous, Yue Xincheng hastens to say.


    Gao Ge puts on a perplexed look.


    ¡°Every morning they must do exercise, unless they are out on mission. The first day when I saw this, I was rather shocked too and even doubted whether they were insane¡­¡± Yue Xincheng says in a low voice.


    Gao Ge nods his head and remains silent.


    Heaven Dragon suddenly turns around and looks at Gao Ge. He frowns and says in a loud voice, ¡°Gao Ge, take your post!¡±


    Gao Ge is shocked.


    Why does Heaven Dragon have to do this to him?


    All the members of the Dragon Court look at Gao Ge at the same time.


    They are confused as well as expectant.


    The people of Cultivation Academy all gaze at Gao Ge with staring eyes, astonished.


    Heaven Dragon¡¯s order is clearly made.


    Then Gao Ge joins the row reluctantly.


    Heaven Dragon feels very satisfied and meanwhile gives an amicable smile.


    ¡°Boss, come on!¡± Yue Xincheng waves his fists at Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge feels so embarrassed.


    Yue Xincheng is really a big fan of his!

 Chapter 213 - For Himself

    Being among the members of the Dragon Court, Gao Ge finds it hard to fit in.


    Especially the others¡¯ eyes make Gao Ge feel as if he is standing in the street naked.


    He coughs and calms down. At the very moment, Heaven Dragon, standing on the opposite of the Dragon Court¡¯s members, starts to speak.


    ¡°Everyone, listen to me. Each of you has half an hour to finish a 20-km run and meanwhile operate Qi conduction method. No delay is allowed.¡±


    Hearing that, Gao Ge feels so astounded.


    Running for 20 miles or operating Qi conduction method is not a big deal for them.


    However, to finish both within half an hour is too stringent!


    What depresses Gao Ge is that when he regards it as a trick by the Dragon Court to make him suffer, he sees the calm faces of the other members of the Dragon Court, which makes him suddenly realize that it is really a routine training in the Dragon Court.


    The morning run starts.


    Gao Ge is operating the Qi conduction method with his power of stars while running with efforts. It is impossible for him to reserve the strength, or he won¡¯t be able to complete the task within half an hour.


    If he wants to complete the task, he must do his best.


    Although he doesn¡¯t know what consequence will follow if he cannot make it, he assumes that the consequence won¡¯t be nice. Now he finally gets to know the iron-like discipline of the Dragon Court.


    After running for a while, Gao Ge is not out of breath but his power of stars has been greatly consumed.


    Thanks to the fact that he has opened four martial meridians, he can restore his power of stars at a faster speed.


    While he is still in a trance, someone gives him ten spiritual stones.


    ¡°What are these for?¡± Gao Ge is a bit confused.


    A member of the Dragon Court says, ¡°To help you restore the strength.¡±


    Gao Ge has no idea whether to cry or laugh.


    He looks at the ten spiritual stones in front of him and falls into thought.


    Very soon, Heaven Dragon comes near him.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you take the time to restore your strength?¡± Heaven Dragon asks. Gao Ge points at the ten spiritual stones before him and says, ¡°To use these?¡±


    Heaven Dragon frowns.


    ¡°The thing in my body¡­ Let¡¯s call it strength then. It has been consumed by 40%. Only these spiritual stones can let me recovered by 1% at most.¡±


    It startles Heaven Dragon, ¡°Yours has only been consumed by 40%?¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head with a bitter smile.


    ¡°It seems that I still underestimated you. In this case, will it take at least 10 spiritual jades for you recover your strength?¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head with a smile.


    ¡°Then put your hand to it.¡± Heaven Dragon says.


    Gao Ge is surprised and reaches out his hand, ¡°Where are the spiritual jades?¡±


    Heaven Dragon sneers, ¡°Are the spiritual jades you¡¯ve taken from the Heaven School all used up?¡±


    Gao Ge blushes immediately.


    Indeed, Heaven Dragon knows a lot of things about him.


    It seems of no use faking poverty in front of him.


    ¡°Apart from those spiritual jades, you¡¯ve also collected quite some treasures from the Heaven School. I won¡¯t ask you to hand them out. Otherwise, in light of your personality, it will be even worse than to kill you.¡± Heaven Dragon says, ¡°You don¡¯t need to attend the morning exercise in future.¡±


    Gao Ge is overjoyed.


    Heaven Dragon leaves while shaking his head, ¡°We do have many spiritual jades, but they are not enough for you to use in this way¡­ You may as well do your own business.¡±


    Gao Ge is speechless.


    It is a good thing that he doesn¡¯t have to attend the morning exercise.


    Yet, he feels as if being insulted somehow¡­


    He really wants to shout out loud.


    Is it his fault to be able to take in much aura?


    Gao Ge enters his room quietly. After all, it is a bit unbelievable to take out ten spiritual jades in front of so many people. Neither does he want to expose too many secrets of his.


    Meng Fang walks to the front of Heaven Dragon, grinning happily.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know the Dragon Court could be so mean?¡±


    Heaven Dragon looks at Meng Fang and says impatiently, ¡°It is the first time that I¡¯ve seen such a person who can consume spiritual jades so fast. Ten spiritual stones are more than sufficient for ordinary members of the Dragon Court.¡±


    Meng Fang nods his head, saying, ¡°I agree, but you¡¯ve left out one thing. Do the ordinary members of the Dragon Court all exhaust their strength after the morning exercise?¡±


    Heaven Dragon rubs his nose and smiles without saying anything.


    ¡°Lord Heaven Dragon, do we still need to stay in Dongzhou?¡± Meng Fang changes the topic.


    ¡°Yeah, but we need to go to the Heaven School first.¡± Heaven Dragon hedges.


    ¡°This is only a temporary band-aid¡­¡± Meng Fang whispers.


    Heaven Dragon falls into silent thought.


    After taking out ten spiritual jades to fully recover his power of stars, Gao Ge walks out of the room. Right at the moment, he is asked by Heaven Dragon to go over there.


    As Heaven Dragon tells him that they are going to the Heaven School, Gao Ge can¡¯t help frowning.


    ¡°Are we making trouble for the Heaven School?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Heaven Dragon answers honestly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it is a good idea.¡± Gao Ge says without hesitation.


    ¡°Because you think that you owe Master Guanshan one?¡± Heaven Dragon says meaningfully.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t bother to fake anything in front of Heaven Dragon so he just says bluntly, ¡°That¡¯s one of the reasons. In my view, it is no point doing that. The Heaven School is only a puppet or a tool. Without the Heaven School, there could be Earth School, Left School or Right School. Do we have to eliminate all the schools that those people have controlled?¡±


    ¡°Before we have other solutions, this is the only thing we can do.¡± Surprisingly, Heaven Dragon stays calm.


    Gao Ge suddenly has nothing to do.


    He is right. It is of little significance to eliminate the Heaven School.


    However, it is also a good thing to just let the Heaven School go as it is, unless they can find those people and get rid of them for good!


    ¡°Lord Heaven Dragon, who are those people?¡± Gao Ge asks again.


    Heaven Dragon stares at him in silence. Then he chuckles, ¡°Find the answer on your own if you are curious.¡±


    After saying that, he turns around and leaves.


    Gao Ge puts on a long face.


    A voice comes from behind him.


    ¡°It is for your own good.¡±


    Gao Ge turns around to stare at Xia Lu in confusion.


    Xia Lu says, ¡°When you find the answer, you will be capable enough to handle them by then. If you cannot find the answer, it means that you are not capable enough. In that case, it is better for you not to know the answer.¡±


    Gao Ge looks at Xia Lu and thinks for a while, finding what she says quite reasonable.


    ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s go to the Heaven School first.¡± Xia Lu says.


    Gao Ge agrees.


    Yet, he doesn¡¯t look spirited enough.


    Xia Lu pats Gao Ge¡¯s shoulder, saying, ¡°If you really don¡¯t know how to face it, you don¡¯t have to go.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I will not go?¡± Gao Ge laughs.


    Xia Lu is finally relieved and nods her head, ¡°Good. Nothing is wrong with your brain. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    On the way to the Heaven School, Gao Ge is thinking about a problem.


    He is pondering over a solution.


    He is trying to find a solution for the Heaven School, Dragon Court and himself.

 Chapter 214 - Enemy at the Gate!

    Chapter 214 Enemy at the Gate!


    Gao Ge has been walking slowly on the way to the Heaven School.


    He is aware that he must come here, but as he approaches the destination, he feels increasingly worried.


    When he sees Master Guanshan, how should he greet this old friend?


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯ve brought others to fight with you!¡±


    He feels so awkward.


    When Heaven Dragon asks Gao Ge to walk ahead of the team as a guide, Gao Ge rejects this request without hesitation.


    Heaven Dragon even asks him why.


    Bloody hell! If Gao Ge walks ahead of the team, he will be nothing more than a traitor of the Heaven School!


    After all, this is the most direct feeling of Gao Ge now.


    When they are about to enter the Heaven School, they are stopped by the magic array.


    ¡°Lord Heaven Dragon, what shall we do?¡± A member of the Dragon Court asks Heaven Dragon worriedly.


    Heaven Dragon snorts and looks rather calm. He suddenly shouts loudly.


    ¡°Gao Ge, your show time!¡±


    Gao Ge drags his feet towards Heaven Dragon.


    ¡°Hurry up!¡± Heaven Dragon says impatiently.


    Gao Ge says unhappily, ¡°I am not a runaway wild dog. How fast can I be?


    Heaven Dragon bursts into laughter.


    A member of the Dragon Court mutters aside, ¡°At least a dog is easy to raise¡­¡±


    Gao Ge stares at him in a fierce look.


    The member hastens to lower his head and has no guts to look Gao Ge in the eye.


    Heaven Dragon is even more amused.


    Now he feels increasingly that it is a wise decision to make Gao Ge into the Dragon Court.


    See? After Gao Ge joins the Dragon Court, there are so many joys and fun!


    If Gao Ge learns about Heaven Dragon¡¯s current thought, he must have the impulse to spit on his face.


    Of course, he can only have an impulse instead of putting it into practice. After all, Gao Ge is no match for Heaven Dragon now.


    The Dragon Court people are happy but their happiness is based on the pain of Gao Ge!


    ¡°Follow me.¡± Gao Ge says, ¡°You cannot make any mistake. If you take a step mistakenly, you won¡¯t be able to come out. Just keep it in mind.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. In that case, you can come to find us.¡± Heaven Dragon says.


    Gao Ge snorts, ¡°I don¡¯t have so much time.¡±


    Heaven Dragon doesn¡¯t say anything more.


    It is fair to say every member of the Dragon Court is well trained and disciplined.


    As Gao Ge tells them to make no mistake in following his steps, they stay focused and follow him closely.


    After they get out of the magic array, Gao Ge pats his head and then goes into the magic array again.


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Heaven Dragon asks.


    ¡°Yue Xincheng is left inside.¡±


    Heaven Dragon feels angry, ¡°Isn¡¯t your time rather valuable?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, if it is spent on you!¡±


    Heaven Dragon snorts.


    Meng Fang comes to Heaven Dragon and grins.


    Heaven Dragon says, ¡°This brat is playing a trick.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you quite cooperative to him?¡± Meng Fang asks grinningly.


    Heaven Dragon shakes his head, ¡°It is not a big deal. Just let him be. I don¡¯t want to bother that much. Moreover, despite all the tricks he has played, nothing will be changed anyway.¡±


    Meng Fang doesn¡¯t say anything then.


    In the array, Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng are walking unhurried.


    ¡°Boss, why did you ask me to fall behind purposefully?¡± Yue Xincheng asks in confusion.


    Gao Ge hedges, ¡°After we entered the magic array, the Heaven School should have noticed our coming.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Yue Xincheng feels shocked, ¡°Then why did we¡­¡±


    Gao Ge looks at him and says nothing.


    Yue Xincheng takes a tumble, ¡°Boss, are you trying to earn more time for them?¡±


    Gao Ge smiles, ¡°I¡¯ve done all that I can do. Since they have the time, they must make their own choice.¡±


    Gao Ge believes that if Master Guanshan is smart enough to notice something is wrong, he still has the time to escape.


    He can even dismiss the Heaven School right away and ask everyone go back home.


    It is still okay to hide some people in Mount Que.


    As long as the Heaven School is dismissed, the Dragon Court will not need to hold them accountable.


    This is Gao Ge¡¯s idea.


    Even Gao Ge himself finds this idea too simple, let alone others.


    When Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng get out of the magic array and walk to Heaven Dragon, Heaven Dragon says with a sneer, ¡°Do you think they will escape?¡±


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t answer.


    He knows he cannot fool Heaven Dragon.


    Yet, since Heaven Dragon doesn¡¯t stop him, what he has done is still worthwhile.


    After entering the Heaven School, Gao Ge raises his head and rubs his eyes.


    Led by Master Guanshan, the students of the Heaven School stand in a row.


    They stare at the members of the Dragon Court and the people of the Cultivation Academy, who are led by Gao Ge and Heaven Dragon.


    They don¡¯t seem rather surprised.


    Daotu has been back to the Heaven School.


    Daoning sighs and says nothing.


    Gao Ge gets up his nerve and walks forward.


    Just as Heaven Dragon said, the result remains the same.


    Even though Gao Ge has earned enough time for Heaven School, these people are still standing here, as if the old men sitting under the old tree at the village entrance on a chair for the sunshine will never take a step.


    ¡°You are insane!¡± Gao Ge curses angrily.


    He catches sight of Yan Chao among the Heaven School people.


    Yan Chao waves his hand at Gao Ge and doesn¡¯t look nervous.


    It gives Gao Ge a surprise.


    Since when this man is not afraid of death?


    Gao Ge thought that Yan Chao must have run away after receiving the warning signal.


    Gao Ge falls into self-suspicion.


    Is he so bad at judging people that he cannot see through anyone?


    ¡°Here you are, bro!¡± Master Guanshan waves at Gao Ge and says smilingly.


    Gao Ge remains silent.


    Heaven Dragon pats Gao Ge¡¯s shoulder, saying, ¡°Your mission is accomplished. Now you can leave.¡±


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t move at all.


    He has been here.


    It is no point whether he leaves or not.


    It is like you stab into someone¡¯s belly with a knife.


    It will not be okay when you pull the knife out. It makes no sense.


    Heaven Dragon takes a few steps forward.


    He stands up straight with his eyes as peaceful as an ancient well.


    A sheet of paper suddenly shows up in his hand.


    Heaven Dragon starts to read slowly.


    ¡°Recently, the Heaven School in Mount Que has stolen the spiritual jades of the Dragon Court, which is the first crime.¡±


    ¡°The second crime: The Heaven School drove away seven cultivation schools in Mount Que and caused deaths at will.¡±


    ¡°The third crime: The Heaven School has brought about a series of chaos in Dongzhou by slaughtering the ancient martial arts families including the Liu Family, Tian Family and Song Family, the number of deaths being 137 in total.¡±


    ¡°Hereby the Dragon Court gives the order.¡±


    ¡°Chaos makers shall be executed!¡±


    ¡°Murderers shall be executed!¡±


    ¡°Rioters who harm the country shall be executed!¡±


    ¡°Those who defy the superiors and start the rebellion shall be executed!¡±


    Heaven Dragon puts away the paper and then gazes at the Heaven School people with his hands at his back.


    The Dragon Court members and the Cultivation Academy students act at the same time.


    Tens of people take a step forward together.


    Their eyes are cold.


    Their faces are full of killing intent.


    Gao Ge stares at everything before him and keeps silent.


    It seems that everything has nothing to do with him now.


    Right when Heaven Dragon turns around, Master Guanshan finally speaks.


    ¡°Must the Dragon Court pick off the tiny one in the herd?¡±


    Heaven Dragon pulls a long face immediately.


    Gao Ge feels shocked.


    To be honest, what Master Guanshan says is really harsh¡­

 Chapter 215 - I Don’t Know Him and You Can Kill Him

    There is nothing wrong with what Master Guanshan says.


    He is telling the truth.


    However, as a saying goes, truth cannot stand firm in the world.


    It suits the situation.


    Is the Heaven School the tiny one in the herd?


    Compared with those people, the Heaven School is really easy to harness and eradicate.


    In Gao Ge¡¯s view, Master Guanshan was too reckless to say that.


    Perhaps, they could sit down and have a peaceful negotiation.


    Yet, what Master Guanshan said is like a slap in Heaven Dragon and the Dragon Court¡¯s face.


    It is like when you are having a fight with others, you are taking an upper hand.


    The opponent suddenly shouts, ¡°Why don¡¯t you fight with Stallone? You know you are no match for him, so you come to bully me instead!¡±


    Anyone who is insane enough won¡¯t go to have a fight with Stallone recklessly.


    Yet, the conflict will get more serious with flames of fury.


    Gao Ge covers his face with his hand.


    The young nowadays are becoming more and more reckless.


    However, upon thinking it was Master Guanshan who said that, Gao Ge feels awkward about his thought.


    Master Guanshan is so cunny!


    Heaven Dragon walks towards Master Guanshan slowly.


    ¡°If you can bring them over, I will kill them too.¡± Heaven Dragon says.


    It¡¯s quite simple and clear.


    It¡¯s also rather intimidating.


    Whether Heaven Dragon is expressing himself truthfully or fronting, he has earned his face.


    Gao Ge has the most direct feeling that Heaven Dragon is capable of being a leader and that he himself has a lot to learn.


    Master Guanshan laughs and keeps silent.


    He turns around to look at Gao Ge.


    At the moment, Gao Ge feels very uncomfortable.


    Even when he turns around, he still feels the same and the feeling just gets intensified as time goes by.


    ¡°Gao Ge, I knew you didn¡¯t mean well, but unexpectedly, you are so evil!¡± Daoyuan shouts out loud suddenly.


    Gao Ge says nothing.


    Master Guanshan turns around and darts a glance at Daoyuan. With smiling eyes, he doesn¡¯t stop Daoyuan.


    Having realized that Master Guanshan won¡¯t stop him at the moment, Daoyuan gets even worse.


    ¡°Our grandmaster is kind enough to take you as his apprentice but you should bring the people of the Dragon Court over. Hmm! Don¡¯t you have a heart? What are you doing? You are such a traitor! What is the difference between you and Xiao Linran?¡±


    This is the second time when Gao Ge hears Xiao Linran scolded as traitor.


    Are they in the same group chat?


    Heaven Dragon frowns and suddenly says, ¡°If anyone wants to leave the Heaven School and completely disconnect with the school, now you can do it. If you want to join the Dragon Court, we are more than welcome.¡±


    His offer instantly shakes the conviction of quite some students of the Heaven School.


    They are all looking at each other in dismay and at a loss for words.


    Now a leader must step up.


    Gao Ge looks at Heaven Dragon deeply.


    Heaven Dragon just wants to prove what Daoyuan said just now unjustified.


    Daoyuan claims that Gao Ge has broken his faith with the Heaven School and betrayed all of them.


    Yet, what if too many people of the Heaven School choose to cross over to the Dragon Court?


    ¡°Are¡­ are you serious?¡± Daoyuan says.


    The people of the Heaven School as well as those of the Cultivation Academy and the Dragon Court are all gazing at him with staring eyes full of shock.


    ¡°Bloody hell! Shame on this old man!¡± Yue Xincheng is astounded.


    It is a rare thing to hear Yue Xincheng curse others about being shameless.


    In terms of being shameless, Yue Xincheng has never praised others except Gao Ge. Undoubtedly, these two guys are exceptionally good at being shameless.


    Now they¡¯ve got a competitor.


    Heaven Dragon nods his head.


    Daoyuan grits his teeth and suddenly takes a few steps forward.


    ¡°Grandmaster, in order to keep the Heaven School from being exterminated, I am willing to take the shame and live!¡± Daoyuan gives a kowtow to Master Guanshan, ¡°I know that the one who lives on must feel more pains than those who die at the moment. After all, the survivor will suffer too much and be despised by others. Yet, if someone must take this tough stuff, just let me do it.¡±


    Master Guanshan looks at him with a sneer.


    ¡°Well, I really appreciate your sacrifice.¡±


    Daoyuan shakes his head, ¡°This is not a big deal for the sake of the Heaven School.¡±


    Master Guanshan heaves a sigh.


    ¡°Get lost! Don¡¯t make a scene here!¡± Daozhi says furiously.


    He feels like going forward and striking a palm at Daoyuan.


    ¡°Daozhi, don¡¯t blame me. I am doing this for the Heaven School.¡± Daoyuan sighs, ¡°I won¡¯t blame you for not being able to understand me.¡±


    Daozhi is speechless.


    He has known Daoyuan for tens of years.


    However, it is not until now that he gets to know more about Daoyuan.


    He agrees that Gao Ge is contemptible.


    Yet, he feels that Daoyuan is even more disgusting than Gao Ge.


    Daoyuan was condemning Gao Ge for his deeds with a faked sense of righteousness.


    In the blink of an eye, he has gone over to the enemy.


    ¡°Lord Heaven Dragon, I have a request.¡± Master Guanshan suddenly shouts at Heaven Dragon.


    ¡°Spill!¡±


    ¡°If the Heaven School is exterminated, please don¡¯t let him come back again.¡± By ¡°him,¡± Master Guanshan means Daoyuan.


    Daoyuan has walked to Heaven Dragon and hid himself among the crowd.


    Being submissive, he doesn¡¯t even dare to look at others.


    Heaven Dragon hears that and laughs, saying, ¡°Why? Are you afraid that he may get in the way of your reincarnation?¡±


    Gao Ge is speechless.


    It seems that Heaven Dragon has been out of date.


    What he just says was a popular saying years ago.


    It could date back to like, 10 years ago, when people used to say that if you broke my sister¡¯s wing, I would tear down your heaven.


    Master Guanshan is a bit surprised and then bursts out laughing.


    ¡°It is fair enough to say that.¡±


    ¡°You have my word.¡± Heaven Dragon agrees.


    One thing leads to another.


    As Daoyuan surrenders to the Dragon Court, the students of the Heaven School also follow the act one by one.


    They keep coming to surrender.


    The situation suddenly turns weird.


    The people of the Heaven School are becoming fewer dramatically.


    In the end, apart from Master Guanshan, Daotu and other honorable elders, there are only tens of students left.


    Suddenly, Heaven Dragon shouts at one of them.


    ¡°Why are you still standing there? Are you waiting for death?¡±


    A young man gets out of the group of the Heaven School grinningly.


    He walks to Heaven Dragon slowly and gives a bow towards him,


    ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you here, Lord Heaven Dragon.¡± Then he stands up straight and winks at Gao Ge, ¡°My friend, so great to see you again.¡±


    Gao Ge feels so pissed off.


    ¡°Stand aside.¡± Heaven Dragon says.


    The young man comes near Gao Ge and has his arm around his neck.


    ¡°Bro, I knew you would come back, so I kept singing in bed every night¨Cwaiting for you to come back and see the scenery together!¡±


    Yue Xincheng puts on a confused look, ¡°Boss, who is he?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know him. You can just kill him.¡± Gao Ge says coldly.

 Chapter 216 - They Are All Dead

    Chapter 216 They Are All Dead


    The students in the Heaven School are not determined indeed.


    Only one offer of Heaven Dragon just cracks the determination of the Heaven School people, who were ready to fight for their school.


    The turning point appears so fast that even the veteran driver of Mount Haruna may sprain his waist.


    However, when the students of the Heaven School do walk over, the members of the Dragon Court and the students of the Cultivation Academy feel that it is not difficult to understand on second thought.


    There are many people who claim not to be afraid of death, but very few of them can fit their deeds to their words.


    For one instant, the situation gets so embarrassing.


    What Master Guanshan and the other people of the Heaven School are thinking about remains unknown, but even Gao Ge feels they must be super embarrassed at the moment.


    ¡°I must say that those who don¡¯t choose to surrender are really courageous.¡± Yan Chao sighs and says aside Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge gives a cold look at him, saying, ¡°You are so good at concealing yourself!¡±


    Yan Chao coughs, knowing that Gao Ge is disgruntled at him. He says, ¡°I had to.¡±


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t respond.


    He is really disgruntled indeed.


    He feels as if being regarded as a fool.


    Gao Ge looked down upon Yan Chao and always felt that he was a dumbass.


    Nevertheless, it is him who didn¡¯t see through Yan Chao¡¯s faking, which can only indicate the excellence of Yan Chao.


    It also implies that Gao Ge is the dumbass.


    Yan Chao says grinningly, ¡°It was good that you knew nothing. Sometimes the more you know, the more things will be disclosed. It is like in the movie, the heroes always don¡¯t come to their senses and reveal the final answer until in the end. If the heroes learn what they shouldn¡¯t know at the very beginning, they won¡¯t be able to survive three scenes.¡±


    Gao Ge feels that Yan Chao is talking nonsense, but on second thought, he finds what Yan Chao says quite reasonable.


    ¡°I have one question. How did you contact with the Dragon Court?¡± Gao Ge says confusedly.


    ¡°Via phone calls. I hid a satellite phone at the back hill of the Heaven School as well as charging equipment.¡±


    Gao Ge is intrigued instantly, ¡°Charging equipment? So high-tech? Didn¡¯t you also need to generate electricity? Was it troublesome?¡±


    ¡°I had the power bank.¡±


    Gao Ge has nothing to say.


    He feels as if insulted in terms of his intelligence.


    ¡°Do you know why Master Guanshan let Daoyuan scold you?¡±


    Gao Ge frowns and looks at him, saying, ¡°Because he wanted to make me so angry that I would not be willing to save the Heaven School?¡±


    Yan Chao laughs, ¡°You are not capable enough to save the school. Actually, he only wanted to give you a chance leave.¡±


    Gao Ge stays silent.


    Upon seeing the displeased face, Yan Chao hastens to change the topic, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t think you were surprised to see me. After all, I gave you some hints. Do you remember what I kept telling you?¡±


    Gao Ge shakes his head, ¡°All you say was bullshit so I didn¡¯t bother to remember any.¡±


    Seeing the depressed face of Yan Chao, Gao Ge finally takes a long breath.


    It feels so good to fight back!


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you before that since I¡¯ve chosen a road, I must stick to it anyway.¡± Yan Chao says, ¡°Therefore, I have never regretted. You should have thought through it at that time, unless you thought I was merely a silly guy who must stick to his choice regardless of the consequence.¡±


    Gao Ge looks shocked, ¡°So you can read others¡¯ mind?¡±


    Yan Chao turns around and doesn¡¯t feel like talking with Gao Ge anymore.


    He cannot handle Gao Ge¡¯s way of talking.


    He didn¡¯t feel anything wrong with that before, but after he is exposed, Gao Ge starts to continuously be extremely mean to him.


    Actually, the reason is quite simple.


    Gao Ge used to think of Yan Chao as a useless man who he didn¡¯t bother to humiliate or taunt.


    Now Master Guanshan has taken one step forward.


    He looks at Heaven Dragon and takes a deep breath, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Lord Heaven Dragon is at the profound realm. I would like to take this chance to challenge you. Will you take it?¡±


    Heaven Dragon stares at Master Guanshan and yet remains quiet.


    Master Guanshan continues to say, ¡°If I am defeated by you today, all the people of the Heaven School will be at the mercy of you. If I defeat you by luck, please spare the lives of the Heaven School people.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve offered you a chance to live, but you didn¡¯t take it.¡± Heaven Dragon says with a sneer, ¡°The Dragon Court is willing to negotiate. There is one more thing¨CIt is not a problem that you want to challenge me, but I don¡¯t think you are qualified enough.¡±


    Gao Ge claps hands for him.


    A simple saying shows his marvelous capability again.


    ¡°Since you say that, I can only lead the rest of the Heaven School people to have a death struggle!¡±


    ¡°Please.¡± Heaven Dragon says calmly.


    The Dragon Court members strike at the Heaven School people instantly.


    There is a prevailing thirst for blood.


    The rest of the Heaven School students, who are not resigned to playing second fiddle, also charge forward immediately.


    It is the dark-skinned boy and Shanzhu who are fighting at the frontline.


    It gives Gao Ge a surprise.


    Gao Ge used to dislike these two persons.


    Yet, as a saying goes, don¡¯t judge a book by its cover. Now Gao Ge knows what it means.


    Suddenly, Master Guanshan raises his fist to strike one of the Dragon Court members.


    Instantly, the wind blows by.


    As Heaven Dragon shouts, with his whole body covered with strong wind, he rushes towards Master Guanshan.


    He moves so fast that even Gao Ge can only catch sight of his blurring figure.


    Gao Ge is struck dumb with astonishment.


    Bang.


    Heaven Dragon throws a punch right at Master Guanshan.


    A loud noise comes.


    Then Master Guanshan is thrown away.


    He is thrown at least tens of meters away!


    When a cultivator has reached the realm of Master, his body will be unimaginably strong.


    Even though he is thrown tens of meters away, Master Guanshan still manages to stand up slowly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you, you are not qualified enough.¡±


    Looking at Master Guanshan, Heaven Dragon still puts on an indifferent face.


    Master Guanshan has nothing to say.


    Out of his expectation, Heaven Dragon is so powerful.


    After a long while, he bows towards Heaven Dragon with joined hands.


    ¡°I admit defeat.¡±


    Only one move is enough to let him know the huge gap of capability between him and Heaven Dragon.


    Heaven Dragon is the second strongest man in the Dragon Court, with Dragon King being the No. 1.


    Heaven Dragon sneers. As a saying goes, you never slap a smiling face. Master Guanshan shows a good attitude for being defeated and doesn¡¯t bite off more than he can chew. Hence, Heaven Dragon is willing to be nice to him, ¡°You have been just recovered after being injured for 20 years. Although you are at the realm of Master, you are not fully recovered. If you hadn¡¯t been injured, you would have 20 more years¡¯ cultivation and as a result, you could be much better than you are now.¡±


    He hedges suddenly.


    After hesitating for an instant, he adds, ¡°At least, he can look nicer when defeated.¡±


    Gao Ge is speechless.


    He doesn¡¯t feel that Heaven Dragon was comforting Master Guanshan.


    Master Guanshan doesn¡¯t care about it, probably because he is old enough to let go of a lot of things.


    He is a bit confused, ¡°Lord Heaven Dragon is exceptionally capable. I think you must have entered the realm of Grand Master. How come it is never mentioned in the cultivation world?¡±


    Heaven Dragon thinks it over and seems to have understood something, ¡°Probably because those who have ever fought with me are all dead.¡±

 Chapter 217 - He Must Die

    Chapter 217 He Must Die


    Now Gao Ge really feels like kneeling down and giving a kowtow to Heaven Dragon.


    Heaven Dragon is literally Mr. Fronting!


    He must be the leading person in playing cool!


    It is definitely indisputable!


    He feels that Heaven Dragon is fronting with every word he utters.


    However, Gao Ge has seen clearly the move of Heaven Dragon.


    This man is really impressive.


    According to Master Guanshan, he is at the realm of Grand Master.


    Since Master Guanshan said that, it should be right. Moreover, for a proud man like Heaven Dragon, if Master Guanshan overstated, he would refute immediately.


    However, he didn¡¯t.


    It indicates that Master Guanshan is telling the truth.


    Even if that¡¯s not the truth, Heaven Dragon¡¯s cultivation can only be higher than the realm of Grand Master.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t know how strong a cultivator at the realm of Grand Master is, but he is pretty sure that 10 or 20 men of the same cultivation as Master Guanshan won¡¯t be able to defeat Heaven Dragon either.


    He suddenly feels that he still has a long way to go if he wants to enhance his capability and beat Heaven Dragon up.


    It is not that he is weak but the opponent is too powerful.


    It is pretty obvious.


    Master Guanshan puts on a serious face.


    He slowly closes his eyes and is ready to fulfill his promise.


    A man must keep his words.


    Having lived for more than 200 years, Master Guanshan has thought through a lot of things, especially the life and death.


    He used to have parents, friends at the young age and the beloved girl.


    They used to be the most important people in his life.


    Afterwards, they left one by one.


    He feels so lonely to live alone.


    Therefore, Master Guanshan sometimes thinks that it is rather foolish of many people to cultivate themselves and become immortal. Life will be so dull if you have to see the people you love pass away one by one and in the end, you suddenly find that you have no one to talk with and all you can do is to bury memories on your own. The world is changing constantly and you¡¯ve grown up from a little girl. Yet, faced with the changes, you don¡¯t even dare to stay close with others eventually.


    Luckily, he only needs to live for over 200 years.


    How many years has he exactly lived?


    He can¡¯t ring a bell.


    It¡¯s fine to forget about it! Master Guanshan suddenly smiles.


    Heaven Dragon slowly walks to the front of Master Guanshan.


    He raises his arm and is about to punch Master Guanshan.


    ¡°Grandmaster!¡± Daotu, who has stopped fighting, suddenly shouts.


    Master Guanshan doesn¡¯t open his eyes.


    ¡°Stop it!¡±


    Right when Heaven Dragon is about to strike the punch, Gao Ge finally cannot help shouting too.


    In the meanwhile, he always hurries to rush forward.


    Heaven Dragon stops and looks at Gao Ge. He frowns slightly and says, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Master Guanshan also opens his eyes and smiles at Gao Ge, ¡°You don¡¯t owe me anything.¡±


    Gao Ge glances at him with profound eyes, ¡°Then why did you stare at me before?¡±


    Master Guanshan laughs, ¡°It was only a gesture of greeting.¡±


    Gao Ge shakes his head, ¡°I don¡¯t care. I told you before if you were in danger, I would save you once. I must keep my words.¡±


    ¡°Can you?¡± Heaven Dragon suddenly asks.


    He either keeps silent or says something really hurtful.


    Gao Ge turns around to look at Heaven Dragon, saying, ¡°Compared with the Heaven School, I think those cultivators at the realm of Master are the enemies to you.¡±


    ¡°Enemies?¡± Heaven Dragon shakes his head, ¡°If they are really powerful enough, they don¡¯t need to hide themselves. After all, they are just like some unpresentable rats who can only live in the darkness.¡±


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t want to badger about this with Heaven Dragon.


    Although he doesn¡¯t know much about Heaven Dragon, he can still figure out some of the man¡¯s characteristics.


    Funnily enough, a complicated man like Heaven Dragon is being so childish.


    Of course, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t dare to say it out, at least not in front of Heaven Dragon. Otherwise, Heaven Dragon will punch him again and throws him tens of meters away out of anger. He doesn¡¯t think he has the ability to stand up slowly like Master Guanshan.


    ¡°I have an idea to draw those people out.¡± Gao Ge says.


    ¡°You?¡±


    ¡°Me.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Can I use the idea to exchange for his life?¡± Gao Ge pouts his mouth towards Master Guanshan.


    Heaven Dragon stays silent for an instant, saying, ¡°The premise is that he must join the Dragon Court.¡±


    Gao Ge turns around to look at Master Guanshan.


    Master Guanshan is about to shake his head when Gao Ge, who has seen through his mind, speaks first.


    ¡°I know you want to vanish with the Heaven School in case you will be mocked by others. However, if you just die like this, don¡¯t you feel sorry for yourself? Oh, if you don¡¯t feel sorry for yourself, you should at least feel sorry for the Heaven School, shouldn¡¯t you? You are the grandmaster of the Heaven School, who has witnessed the Heaven School prosper¡­ Forget it, the Heaven School has never prospered, but¡­¡±


    Gao Ge is suddenly interrupted by Master Guanshan.


    ¡°Do you just step up to mock me?¡±


    Gao Ge grins, ¡°Of course not. I only feel that if I were you, I would live on and find those people and take revenge on them. After all, they are the ones who make the Heaven School decline to this extent.¡±


    Master Guanshan frowns and yet remains silent.


    Gao Ge is delighted.


    Heaven Dragon has been convinced. As to the way to draw those people, Gao Ge just thought of it in the blink of an eye.


    It doesn¡¯t matter whether Heaven Dragon will agree on the idea. After all, he will not welsh on his promise. Since he promises to spare Master Guanshan, he will do that. Moreover, Gao Ge just has a feeling by instinct that Heaven Dragon doesn¡¯t intend to kill Master Guanshan at all and only wants to force Gao Ge to step up so that he can do a favor at little cost.


    The Heaven School has done something wrong but it is not the ringleader.


    It is so obvious that anyone can know. In no way can Heaven Dragon not know about this.


    ¡°You have suffered in the Cloud Climbing Stairs for 20 years. Aren¡¯t you waiting for a chance to take your revenge? Now that you haven¡¯t got your revenge, you have new grudges. If you die now, what about all the pains you¡¯ve suffered?¡± Gao Ge continues to say.


    Heaven Dragon smiles aside and feels that Gao Ge is quite eloquent.


    In future the diplomatic activities of the Dragon Court can be assigned to him.


    Master Guanshan takes a long breath, ¡°I can live on, but he must die.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡±


    Master Guanshan reaches out his hand to point at a man.


    The one who is pointed at by Master Guanshan puts on a pale face and directly kneels on the ground.


    Gao Ge looks towards the direction where Master Guanshan points at and can¡¯t help frowning.


    It¡¯s Daoyuan.


    Yet, the problem is whether Heaven Dragon will agree to the request since Daoyuan has surrendered to the Dragon Court and been willing to become one of the members.


    Moreover, will Master Guanshan¡¯s request irritate Heaven Dragon and make this proud man feel that he is asking too much?


    He is still in deep thought when Heaven Dragon suddenly speaks.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Gao Ge looks so surprised.


    Has this old changed his personality?

 Chapter 218 - Branch of the Dragon Court

    Chapter 218 Branch of the Dragon Court


    Master Guanshan¡¯s request reminds Gao Ge of a saying that he can lose while Daoyuan must die.


    Daoyuan is killed indeed.


    He is beaten to death by Heaven Dragon¡¯s palm. Heaven Dragon¡¯s move is determined and neat.


    On the way back, Master Guanshan and Heaven Dragon walk together.


    Apart from Mount Que, there are also many cars at the foot of a hill, which has been arranged by the Dragon Court.


    It is said that this arrangement was made in case for any injury of the Dragon Court members or Cultivation Academy students. However, the whole thing went really well and no injury was caused.


    Master Guanshan and Heaven Dragon get into the same car. Meng Fang pats the shoulder of Gao Ge.


    ¡°Now are you relieved?¡±


    ¡°I am afraid that he may kill Master Guanshan on the car.¡± After saying that, Gao Ge thinks of something and then quickly gets in the car where Yue Xincheng is sitting in.


    Meng Fang is surprised and catches up with him, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid now?¡±


    ¡°I promised to save him once. Now I have fulfilled my commitment.¡± Gao Ge says.


    Meng Fang laughs.


    In another car, Heaven Dragon is resting with his eyes closed.


    Master Guanshan laughs, saying, ¡°Lord Heaven Dragon, I had a fight with you and yet survived. Am I an exception?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Master Guanshan turns around and looks at the flowers and trees outside the window, thinking that he may hardly have a chance to come back for the rest of his life. Perhaps he may not even be able to come to Dongzhou.


    After a while, Master Guanshan says, ¡°You were worried that killing me might affect that young man¡¯s zest for Taoism?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Faced with Master Guanshan, Heaven Dragon doesn¡¯t bother to cover anything, ¡°The Dragon Court would surely come here since you¡¯ve caused trouble, but I didn¡¯t expect that the brat was so stubborn and became emotionally connected with you after working undercover here.¡±


    When he says that, Heaven Dragon suddenly laughs, thinking that any following missions of working undercover can never be assigned to Gao Ge anymore.


    Everyone has his own shortcoming.


    Gao Ge has a lot of shortcomings. Being too emotionally attached is one of them.


    For example, he flew into a rage for the safety of Meng Jing and Yue Xincheng.


    If it were not for the timely appearance of Heaven Dragon, Gao Ge must have done something more terrible to the Ge Family.


    This time, Gao Ge did the similar thing. For Master Guanshan, he just stepped up fearlessly and volunteered to handle those people.


    However, as such, Heaven Dragon feels that Gao Ge is a young man with a heart. Once he feels a sense of belonging in the Dragon Court, he can be the backbone of the Dragon Court or even Huaxia. If those who always stay silent or veer with the wind really joins the Dragon Court, they can only do the trivial things all their life. Important matters won¡¯t be handed over to them.


    Therefore, Heaven Dragon would worry that if he killed Master Guanshan, Gao Ge¡¯s zest for Taoism would be affected out of guilt. From the very beginning, he knew that Gao Ge would step up for Master Guanshan.


    ¡°Do you really believe that he has a way to draw those people out?¡± Master Guanshan asks.


    Heaven Dragon says without thinking, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Master Guanshan is taken aback.


    Heaven Dragon looks at him, saying, ¡°Otherwise, he would not dare to say that.¡± Then he laughs again, ¡°Funnily enough, he is afraid of death. At first, when he learnt about those people, he realized something was wrong and he even planned to flee with his girlfriend and buddy. Nevertheless, sometimes he is fearless of death. In order to save your life, he has the courage to confront those people, though he still has to do it in secret.¡±


    Master Guanshan nods his head.


    He doesn¡¯t know much about Gao Ge, but he feels that Heaven Dragon is right.


    Of course, he cannot refute what the winner says.


    Master Guanshan has known that since he was 18 years old.


    He will not be as silly as Gao Ge.


    In the car where Gao Ge is sitting, Meng Fang also grins.


    ¡°Actually, Lord Heaven Dragon intended to kill Daoyuan so Master Guanshan¡¯s request was not a threat or insatiable demand.¡± Meng Fang says.


    Gao Ge thinks it over.


    It is possible in light of Heaven Dragon¡¯s character.


    ¡°Actually, Lord Heaven Dragon is quite amicable and good-tempered, but you didn¡¯t see it.¡± Meng Fang says.


    Gao Ge grins and feels that Meng Fang is being over in the chat.


    Anyway, he cannot see that!


    ¡°At the back of the motorcade, there are two vans. Do you know what is inside them?¡± Meng Fang asks.


    ¡°What¡¯s inside them?¡±


    ¡°Coffins.¡± Meng Fang says.


    Gao Ge is a bit surprised.


    ¡°Every time the members of the Dragon Court go out to have a fight on a big scale, such preparation will be made.¡± Meng Fang says with his mind in a whirl, ¡°This is probably the ritual of the Dragon Court. They moved quite fast on the way to Mount Que while you kept dragging your heels. Yet, you were occupied with other matters, which is understandable.¡±


    Gao Ge frowns.


    ¡°Therefore, every member of the Dragon Court hopes that the cultivation world in Huaxia can be peaceful. They are unwilling to kill people and also yearning for an idling and peaceful lifestyle. Just because they are always carrying their own coffins when they go out to fight, common people can live a peaceful life.¡±


    The motorcade is still going forward but it is not heading towards the dwelling but the other direction.


    ¡°We are going back to the branch of Dragon Court in the east of Huaxia.¡± Meng Fang notices Gao Ge¡¯s confusion and says.


    Gao Ge nods his head.


    The Dragon Court has established branches in the east, west, south and center of Huaxia.


    And the north branch is the core position of the Dragon Court, which is also the headquarters.


    Having no idea how long the trip will be, Gao Ge leans against Meng Jing¡¯s shoulder and takes a nap. When he opens his eyes, it has been in the evening.


    ¡°Here we are.¡± Meng Jing pats Gao Ge¡¯ arm slightly. Then she fetches a bottle of water from under the seat and passes it to Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge takes a few mouthfuls of water and feels better. People always feel something wrong with their mouth after waking up, but it is impossible to brush the teeth.


    After they get off the car, all the people are quite spirited. Common people must feel rather uncomfortable when they stand on the ground after such a long drive.


    ¡°So this is it?¡± Yue Xincheng jumps off the car and feels surprised to see the building before him, ¡°This place is so remote.¡±


    ¡°You tell me.¡± Gao Ge turns around to look at Yue Xincheng and says grinningly, ¡°Do you think it possible the branch of the Dragon Court is established in the CBD?¡±


    Yue Xincheng thinks for a second and can¡¯t help agreeing to Gao Ge. Actually, even the Cultivation Academy is located at a remote place, let alone the branch of the Dragon Court.


    Besides, there are guards at every intersection towards the branch in case that someone may break in accidentally.


    The Dragon Court has existed for many years. Gao Ge doesn¡¯t believe that no one has found this place. In fact, once any picture is posted online, it will be deleted immediately and the sender will be kept shut.


    However, after the cultivation era starts and the aura on the earth recovers, the situation is changed.


    The existence of the Dragon Court is no longer a secret.


    The building of the Dragon Court¡¯s branch is square, which reflects the radiance of metal and looks more like the Water Cube in the capital covered with an iron layer.


    There are plenty of people standing at the gate. It seems that they have waited there for a long time.

 Chapter 219 - Supplement What You Lack with What You Eat

    Chapter 219 Supplement What You Lack with What You Eat


    Although Jiangnan is also in the east of Huaxia, it is the first time that Gao Ge has come to the branch of the Dragon Court.


    Gao Ge turns around to look behind only to find there are only two cars left of the motorcade.


    One of them is the car they take.


    The other one is what Heaven Dragon and Master Guanshan take.


    According to Xia Lu, most of the Dragon Court members and the Cultivation Academy students all have gone back.


    And the result that they can stay here may be attributed to Gao Ge.


    However, such a conjecture is proven wrong by Gao Ge.


    Xia Lu, Meng Jing and Yue Xincheng are all the most excellent talented students in the Cultivation Academy. Tang Jiusi was sure that Gao Ge would join the Dragon Court in future. As to these three persons, the Dragon Court must hold the same thought.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Heaven Dragon looks at Gao Ge, saying, ¡°I am ready to hear you tell me how to draw those people out.¡±


    Gao Ge grins and follows him.


    Compared with Gao Ge, Yue Xincheng, Meng Jing and others are not so calm.


    It is the first time that they have arrived at the branch of the Dragon Court, so they can¡¯t help feeling a bit nervous and worried.


    They kind of admire Gao Ge for his reaction.


    They all come here for the same time but Gao Ge appears rather nonchalant. Instead, he keeps looking around, as if regarding this place of a scenic spot.


    As for Xia Lu, she is completely like an alien.


    In front of the building, there are a dozen people waiting.


    The most attractive one among them is a woman wearing cheongsam with blue and white porcelain decoration, who has short and slightly curly hair. With a tall and hour-glass figure, she looks like a lady from Shanghai. Her white cheongsam decorated with blue and white decoration, which is a feature of Huaxia clothes, sets her figure off to advantage. After all, not every woman can look good in cheongsam. If the woman is too thin, she won¡¯t show the beauty of the curve shape; yet, if she has any extra fat on her belly, it will ruin the overall beauty.


    The woman looks young, probably about 25 or 26 years old. With big boobs, long legs and short lower hem, she also has a pretty face. Undoubtedly, such a woman is exceptionally charming.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at her!¡± Meng Jing pinches Gao Ge harshly.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t feel embarrassed to look at the woman out of appreciation for beauty but he stops as told. The woman must hold an unusual position since she shows up here. Moreover, her position won¡¯t be low because the man standing beside her is the person-in-charge of the east Huaxia branch of the Dragon Court, who is at the same level as Heaven Dragon in the Dragon Court.


    Seeing that Gao Ge and the others approaching, they also walk forward.


    The person-in-charge of the east Huaxia branch is Fire Dragon of the Dragon Court, a hot-tempered man with a tall and strong figure, who is at least 1.9 meters tall. His arms look rather strong too. His figure appears like a grand mountain. All the information about this man that Gao Ge has acquired is from the social media in his previous life.


    Fire Dragon greets Heaven Dragon while the woman in cheongsam smiles at Gao Ge.


    ¡°Hi, handsome. You must be Gao Ge, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gao Ge nods his head.


    The woman nods her head with satisfaction, ¡°Good. You look quite strong. Well, you are also cute.¡±


    Meng Jing gets furious instantly but she can¡¯t directly vent it out so she can only keep pinching Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge pulls a bitter face and turns around to look at Meng Jing helplessly.


    He still fails to understand what wrong he has done after thinking for a while.


    Is it his fault that he is flattered by others?


    The woman apparently sees that and bursts out laughing, ¡°Your little girlfriend is interesting!¡±


    ¡°Enough. Don¡¯t stir up trouble between the young couple.¡± Heaven Dragon says with a frown.


    The woman stops laughing and suddenly becomes serious.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside first.¡± While talking, Fire Dragon can¡¯t help looking at Gao Ge.


    Having entered the east Huaxia branch of the Dragon Court, Gao Ge still keeps looking around the surroundings.


    ¡°Handsome, since you have joined the Dragon Court, you are one of us. If you have any questions, just feel free to ask me!¡± The man comes near Gao Ge and says smilingly.


    Gao Ge is a bit embarrassed.


    He must say this woman is captivating indeed.


    As a normal man, it is so difficult to stay calm after being flirted by the woman for several times.


    ¡°Gao Ge, go with them to have a meal first. I need to talk with them about some stuff.¡± Heaven Dragon turns around to say to Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge nods his head.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I will bring you to have something nice!¡± The woman in cheongsam says that and then walks ahead, twisting her gorgeous body. If other women do the same thing, others may easily get lost in wild and fanciful thoughts and even find them coquettish. However, when this woman is walking ahead, she looks so elegant and natural to Gao Ge.


    Such kind of woman looks rather outgoing and kind, who even shimmers with her charm through gestures and expressions. Yet, Gao Ge has every reason to believe that this kind of woman can hardly be completely conquered by a man.


    ¡°Hmm, if you keep staring at her, I will get your eyeballs out!¡± Meng Jing whispers to Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge coughs and hastens to lower his head.


    ¡°Yue Xincheng, you mustn¡¯t look at her either!¡± Meng Jing turns around to say.


    Yue Xincheng feels so grieved, ¡°Why? She is so pretty. Why can¡¯t I look at her?¡±


    ¡°Okay, go on. I¡¯ll tell Su Hui after we go back.¡± Meng Jing snorts.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. After all, she is not my girlfriend¡­¡±


    Despite that, Yue Xincheng still turns around and starts to chat with Gao Ge.


    ¡°Boss, does Lord Heaven Dragon work at the east Huaxia branch?¡± Yue Xincheng asks.


    ¡°No, he is in the north Huaxia branch which is in the capital.¡±


    Yue Xincheng heaves a sigh, ¡°What a pity!¡±


    Gao Ge feels confused, ¡°Why do you think it is a pity?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think Lord Heaven Dragon is really awesome? He just struck Master Guanshan away with one punch!¡±


    Master Guanshan who is walking ahead suddenly stops to turn around and look at him, ¡°Lower your voice!¡±


    Yue Xincheng feels irritated.


    He is so old but he is not deaf at all. It doesn¡¯t make sense!


    When they arrive at the dining place, which should be the canteen of the branch. Now is late 9 pm, but the cooks of the canteen are still busy working.


    When they just sit down, the woman in cheongsam brings them a plate of fruits.


    ¡°Sister, have more pawpaw to supplement your body!¡± The woman puts a small plate of pawpaw before Meng Jing and says smilingly.


    Meng Jing is so angry that she almost


    She takes a deep breath and suddenly, a plate of cold dish is placed in front of the woman in cheongsam.


    When she raises her head, she finds that it is Xia Lu who moves the dish over.


    ¡°Have some more black fungus to supplement what you lack with what you eat.¡± Xia Lu says coldly to the woman in cheongsam.


    The woman in cheongsam doesn¡¯t know what to say.


    Gao Ge is speechless too.


    Yue Xincheng spits the water out of his mouth.


    Xia Lu sits down as if she didn¡¯t do anything. She looks around and seems to be waiting for the dishes.

 Chapter 220 - The Second Opening of the Secret Realm.

    Chapter 220 The Second Opening of the Secret Realm.


    The woman in cheongsam giggles.


    With her chin rested in her hand, she stares at Xia Lu with glad eyes, ¡°Little sister, are you two on the same side?¡±


    ¡°So what if we are?¡± Meng Jing interrupts.


    Xia Lu doesn¡¯t comment.


    The woman in cheongsam immediately gives a thumbs-up to Gao Ge.


    ¡°Nice. You deserve to be one of the north Huaxia branch. I am surprised that you can get two pretty girls at the same time.¡±


    Gao Ge¡¯s sweat starts to run down like raindrops.


    Meng Jing flies into a rage with a pale face, ¡°Stop the nonsense talking!¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say you were on the same side?¡± The woman says teasingly.


    Meng Jing clenches her fists.


    She really wants to stand up and punch the woman.


    In no way can she defeat the woman in cheongsam. She is silenced by the woman with her glib tongue. Yet, angry as she is, she cannot start a fight with the woman. Probably because they are in the Dragon Court¡¯s branch and she has no idea the real identity of the woman in cheongsam, she can only stamp on Gao Ge¡¯s feet heavily under the table.


    Gao Ge feels so helpless, for he doesn¡¯t even know what he has done wrong.


    ¡°Meng Jing, Xia Lu and Yue Xincheng, you will be the members of the north Huaxia branch.¡± The woman in cheongsam says, ¡°Hence, now let me introduce myself. My name is Qin Yuming. You can call me Qin.¡±


    Then she looks at Gao Ge, ¡°But you are not allowed to do it. You are supposed to call me Leader.¡±


    Gao Ge is a bit dumbfounded.


    ¡°Are you the supervisor of Gao Ge in future?¡± Meng Jing widens her eyes and can¡¯t believe this.


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Qin Yuming nods her head, ¡°Therefore, I can have a lot of chances to take advantage of your boyfriend in future. Are you angry or not?¡±


    Meng Jing is so angry that she even feels like killing her.


    ¡°Gao Ge, I think you had better talk with Lord Heaven Dragon and ask him to transfer you to the north Huaxia branch, south Huaxia branch, west Huaxia branch or the central Huaxia branch. Even if these options are all unavailable, he should at least change a supervisor for you.¡± Xia Lu says to Gao Ge.


    ¡°I think Qin is quite nice¡­¡± Yue Xincheng mutters.


    Immediately two persons stare at him with killing intent.


    Yue Xincheng suddenly feels sorry for Gao Ge.


    He used to envy that his boss can have two girls at the same time. Now, it is not like that.


    Gao Ge has a fearful meal and meanwhile wonders what Qin Yuming wants to do on earth.


    Does she want him to be pinched constantly on purpose?


    Are the women in the Dragon Court so vicious?


    After the meal, they arrive at a meeting room and see Heaven Dragon, Fire Dragon, and two other men.


    ¡°This is leader of Team One, Lu Yi. The other one is leader of Team Two, Bai Yuyue.¡± Qin Yuming introduces them to Gao Ge.


    Bai Yuyue shakes hands with Gao Ge with a smile. Yet, Lu Yi seems to be less talkative but he also nods his head at Gao Ge, which is kind of a greeting.


    ¡°Have a seat first.¡± Heaven Dragon looks at Meng Jing and the other people, saying to Qin Yuming, ¡°Ask someone to show them around.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Qin Yuming asks a member of the Dragon Court and gives the order.


    When Meng Jing leaves, she stares at Gao Ge with a warning look.


    Gao Ge feels rather helpless. There are so many people that he can never do anything behind Meng Jing.


    After the door of the meeting room is closed, Heaven Dragon coughs, saying, ¡°Get up and tell us.¡±


    Gao Ge looks so confused.


    ¡°Tell us your idea!¡± Heaven Dragon feels angry and amused, ¡°Now are you trying to play dumb with me?¡±


    Gao Ge takes a tumble.


    He stands up and coughs, saying with a pondering face, ¡°The second opening of the secret realm.¡±


    Hearing that, everyone frowns.


    Heaven Dragon raps the table with his fingers, saying, ¡°Be specific.¡±


    ¡°Before the secret realm is opened for the second time, we can spread the news. Those people won¡¯t miss this opportunity anyway. By then we can set up a fatal trap in the secret realm and catch them. In light of the capability of the Dragon Court, I think there won¡¯t be any problem to confront the tough with toughness.¡± Gao Ge says.


    ¡°Do you know when the secret realm will be opened next time and where it is?¡± Fire Dragon is not in favor of Gao Ge¡¯s idea.


    ¡°I do.¡± Gao Ge says with a sneer.


    All the people at present are shocked.


    Even the Dragon Court hasn¡¯t fully figured out the mysteries of the secret realm.


    Therefore, they are also waiting for the next opening of the secret realm. Once it is opened again, they will seize the opportunity to figure it out and hopefully find the rules behind it.


    Yet, now Gao Ge has found the rules?


    ¡°When?¡± Heaven Dragon asks.


    ¡°In 40 days. Mount Qifeng.¡± Gao Ge says.


    ¡­


    Everyone is gazing at him with an extremely shocked look.


    They are looking at him as if they found an alien.


    They cannot believe their ears.


    However, seeing the certain face of Gao Ge, who doesn¡¯t seem to be kidding, they become increasingly confused.


    ¡°How do you know that?¡± Fire Dragon asks first.


    This is the question that all the other people want to ask too.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t respond.


    ¡°It seems that you also knew when the secret realm was opened for the first time in advance.¡± Heaven Dragon says meaningfully.


    Gao Ge grins, ¡°After all, I have had a lot of secrets. I¡¯ll allow one more.¡±


    ¡°But now you are a member of the Dragon Court.¡± Heaven Dragon hedges, and then continues to say, ¡°I am not asking you to be completely honest but if you also know when the secret realm will be opened next time, you must tell us in advance.¡±


    ¡°No need. A sign will appear ahead of time when the secret realm is opened for the second time. There will be an anomaly three days ahead of the opening in Mount Qifeng. Besides, the sign will show up earlier when the secret realm is opened again.¡± Gao Ge says.


    Heaven Dragon frowns and speaks no more.


    There are too secrets behind Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge knows Heaven Dragon¡¯s identity.


    He knows when and where the secret realm is opened.


    God knows what else this boy knows.


    ¡°Lord Heaven Dragon, what do you think of the idea?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°It is subject to confirmation.¡± Heaven Dragon says bluntly, ¡°But it is good that you don¡¯t lie to us.¡±


    Gao Ge says, ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°You go out first.¡±


    Gao Ge stands up and walks out of the meeting room immediately.


    In fact, he doesn¡¯t want to get too much involved.


    When the door is completely closed, Fire Dragon says in a worried tone, ¡°Do you know where this boy comes from? Is he one of those people?¡±


    ¡°Do you think those people know about these secrets?¡± Heaven Dragon says smilingly.


    Fire Dragon thinks it over and consents with Heaven Dragon.


    Besides, since Heaven Dragon dares to bring Gao Ge here, he must have done a detailed investigation about this boy.


    If anything is wrong with this boy, the Dragon Court must have known it.


    ¡°He is absolutely innocent. Before the secret realm of the Mount Duanlong was opened, nothing special had happened to him. Thus, even the Dragon Court cannot find out his secrets.¡± Heaven Dragon says seriously.


    ¡°Do we need to use some hard measures¡­¡± Lu Yi, who has stayed quiet, suddenly says.


    Heaven Dragon looks at him and shakes his head, ¡°The Dragon Court never plays hardballs on its members who never make any mistake.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lord Heaven Dragon.¡± Lu Yi lowers his head and acknowledges his mistake.

 Chapter 221 - Spring Has Arrived

    A good rain knows its proper time and it just waits until the spring to fall.


    Probably in the principle of moisturizing things in silence, the plum rain arrives at the cool night wantonly.


    Gao Ge stands in front of the window to look at the rain outside. The rooms of the Dragon Court branch are soundproof, thus leading to no raining sound but only sight of rain. It gives Gao Ge an impulse to run out and feel the rain outside. Otherwise, he will have a feeling of lacking something, as if his dream is interrupted for being woken up.


    Without even knowing, there is a girl standing behind him.


    Finally, Gao Ge turns around and looks at her.


    ¡°I met Qin Yuming earlier. She told us that we would go back early and that you would stay here.¡± Xia Lu says in a soft voice.


    Gao Ge nods his head and frowns.


    To be honest, he doesn¡¯t feel like staying here.


    In his eyes, life should be colorful.


    By being colorful, he means being with his beloved girl and best buddy as well as having a way home.


    ¡°Yet, it is no big deal. After all, we will join the Dragon Court soon.¡± Xia Lu grins and says.


    Gao Ge nods his head.


    As to the capability of Xia Lu, Meng Jing and Yue Xincheng, Gao Ge is not worried.


    Compared with them, Gao Ge feels that he should worry more about himself.


    It is not that he is selfish but that he never expects Meng Jing, Yue Xincheng and Xia Lu to grow strong. Instead, he believes that he should become strong enough to protect them.


    He must become their patron and see them live a carefree and fearless life.


    It must an enjoyment for Gao Ge to watch that scene on the chair.


    Probably because he has the clear image in his mind, Gao Ge can¡¯t help smiling faintly.


    Xia Lu has no idea what Gao Ge is thinking about. She takes a deep breath and says with her arms folded, ¡°By the way, there is one more thing I need to tell you.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Gao Ge is confused.


    ¡°You may have become a public enemy of the whole cultivation world. ¡°


    Hearing that, Gao Ge is totally at a loss with a shocked face.


    What has he done?


    How come he has become a public enemy?


    Looking at the confused face of Gao Ge, Xia Lu says impatiently, ¡°Because of you, the Heaven School has been completely turned over. Isn¡¯t this a big issue? Although those cultivators don¡¯t dare to comment any, they still think the Dragon Court is annoying. Even if they don¡¯t turn against the Dragon Court, they still can¡¯t help cursing.¡±


    Gao Ge thinks it over and understands what Xia Lu means.


    They dislike the Dragon Court because the Dragon Court places itself above them and makes a lot of regulations on them.


    However, they have never thought what the cultivation world will become without the regulations.


    For example, many people feel that law is so annoying, for which they are forbidden to do this or that. Yet, if there is no law system in the country, it will fall into a state of paralysis. Maybe there will be various kinds of crimes happening here and there. Human beings are senior animals with brutish nature. Law is a kind of regulations. And regulations are like a cage to imprison the brutish nature of human beings.


    The sheep on the grassland always think that shepherd is the most resentful man in the world, who keeps their lives trapped in a superior manner. Nevertheless, the sheep never think of the starving wolves outside the sheepfold.


    He takes a long breath and suddenly asks, ¡°Haven¡¯t you gone back home yet?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Xia Lu is a bit astounded and says in confusion, ¡°Were we talking about this?¡±


    Gao Ge laughs, ¡°What else could it be? Can I keep catastrophizing?¡±


    Xia Lu can¡¯t help touching her forehead.


    She seems to feel that Gao Ge¡¯s attitude is rather frustrating.


    ¡°Man, are you listening to me or not? Thanks to you, the Heaven School has completely collapsed and even been eliminated. This is not a good thing for the cultivation world. Since the Dragon Court can take action on the Heaven School, the same thing may happen to any other cultivation school, even if there is a reason behind.¡± Xia Lu takes a deep breath. She chests out naturally, which makes her look even prettier. No wonder Lyu You, the young master of the Thunder Sect fancied her. ¡°They don¡¯t dare to point the finger at the Dragon Court, but they can turn against you, even if you are a member of the Dragon Court!¡±


    Xia Lu thought that after hearing her out, Gao Ge would be at least worried even if he was not feared.


    However, she realizes that she is wrong.


    Her words from the bottom of her heart don¡¯t alert Gao Ge any but get a reply of one word.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    It seems that the whole thing has nothing to do with him.


    Xia Lu shakes her head, ¡°You must be careful.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Just let them be.¡± Gao Ge says grinningly, ¡°If they are capable enough, come at me. My head is not made of rubber.¡±


    Xia Lu believes him.


    His head is not made of rubber but stainless steel.


    It is so hard¡­


    She doesn¡¯t go deep on this issue with Gao Ge, probably because she finds it hard to communicate with Gao Ge. Therefore, she directly turns around and leaves. Yet, she doesn¡¯t know whether her anger comes from the fact that her reminder fails to work.


    After Xia Lu leaves, Meng Jing comes.


    Having learnt that she would go back to the Cultivation Academy while Gao Ge had to stay in the Dragon Court, the girl looks so depressed that her eyes are red. She rushes towards Gao Ge, lifts her feet and has her arms around his neck.


    Feeling the scent of the girl, Gao Ge is completely relaxed and happy.


    ¡°Are you really going to stay here?¡± Meng Jing says with a sob.


    ¡°I can sneak out.¡± Gao Ge also reaches his hand to hug Meng Jing.


    She is only more than 45 kg, but she feels so soft and nice when Gao Ge holds her. This is probably the biggest difference between boys and girls. If a boy is thin, he will be so skinny. Yet, girls are different. Even if a girl looks slim, hugging her still feels comfortable. She has the boobs at least.


    ¡°Forget about it. The Dragon Court is rather disciplined¡­¡± Meng Jing hurries to shake her head and vetoes his suggestion. She knows that Gao Ge has been beaten by Heaven Dragon before. If he sneaks out, he may be killed for violating the rules.


    If Gao Ge knows Meng Jing¡¯s thought, he will find it hilarious.


    To kill him?


    For now, the Dragon Court must regard him as the apple of their eye.


    Of course, they will try their best to find the answer they want from him.


    Very soon, Qin Yuming walks over while twisting her body on heels.


    ¡°Boy, it is time to go to bed!¡± Qin Yuming winks at Gao Ge with a smiling face.


    Subconsciously, Meng Jing holds Gao Ge¡¯s arm more tightly and gazes at Qin Yuming as if staring at a strong enemy, saying, ¡°Spring has arrived indeed.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Qin Yuming is shocked and fails to understand.


    ¡°Watch the Animal World.¡± Meng Jing curls her lips.


    Gao Ge turns around and looks at Meng Jing with a surprised face.


    Since when this girl has learnt how to taunt others?

 Chapter 222 - Show Special Preference for It

    The Dragon Court branch covers quite a huge area. Together with the two floors underground, the branch is spacious enough to hold thousands of people.


    Following Qin Yuming, Gao Ge walks towards his own room.


    Meng Jing and the others live in the guest rooms of the Dragon Court branch. Unlike them, Gao Ge has his own regular room because he has been a member of the east branch since he stepped into this place.


    ¡°Your two girlfriends are not bad, both of whom have a glib tongue.¡± Qin Yuming says while talking.


    Gao Ge smiles and says nothing.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I may get angry?¡± Qin Yuming suddenly turns around and walks backwards. Yet, she is still walking with firm and steady steps. As a cultivator, she must have no fear for falling down. Moreover, this is the east Huaxia branch so she must be familiar with her own place.


    Gao Ge grins, ¡°Even if you become angry, you won¡¯t do anything to them. I am pretty sure of it.¡±


    ¡°You are right. After all, it is pretty normal that girls are protective of their own men.¡± Qin Yuming nods her head, ¡°I will not haggle with them.¡±


    After Qin Yuming stops, she throws a key to Gao Ge.


    ¡°Here is your room. You¡¯ve got all the articles for daily use in the room.¡± Qin Yuming says.


    ¡°Are there any changes of clothes?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°There are two changes. You need to buy yourself if you need more.¡±


    Gao Ge is dumbfounded, ¡°I can go out?¡±


    Qin Yuming looks at Gao Ge¡¯ confused face and can¡¯t help giggling.


    ¡°What do you think of this place? Unless you are assigned with a task, your personal freedom won¡¯t be restricted.¡± Qin Yuming says, ¡°No wonder you were unwilling to join the Dragon Court. You must have read too many online novels and thought that the discipline of the Dragon Court is stern and clear. Yet, you must remember that Dragon Court and the army are different.¡±


    Gao Ge suddenly feels better.


    He is always yearning for freedom in his life.


    After Qin Yuming leaves, Gao Ge looks at her enchanting figure and shakes his head secretly. He finds her rather interesting.


    It is the first time that he has met such a woman like Qin Yuming. She appears so weird, who is basically a siren. Even if she is only standing there without any words or actions, she can still make others have a feeling that she is hitting on others. Through her behaviors and manners, she is shimmering with her extraordinary charm. Yet, despite that, any man can hardly dislike such a woman, not only because she is gorgeous. After all, there are plenty of pretty women in the world. Besides, plastic surgeries are rather common nowadays.


    When Gao Ge enters the room, takes a shower and lies in bed, the woman in cheongsam also sits before Fire Dragon.


    ¡°Have you helped the brat settle down?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± There is a cup of coffee in front of Qin Yuming. She takes a sip of the coffee and leaves her lipstick on the cup.


    She leans against the back of the chair and straightens her long legs. Meanwhile, with her arms stretched out and her head slightly raised, she stretches herself comfortably and exhales slowly.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the brat captivated by you?¡± Fire Dragon can¡¯t help laughing.


    ¡°You¡¯ve underestimated him.¡± Qin Yuming shakes her head.


    Fire Dragon gives a soft smile.


    He doesn¡¯t underestimate Gao Ge. After all, this young man is brought here by Heaven Dragon. Since he is thought highly of by Heaven Dragon, his capability and potential cannot be overlooked. However, Gao Ge is still quite young. This young man happens to be at the prime of hormone metabolism. Fire Dragon believes that Gao Ge must be unable to resist the charm of Qin Yuming.


    ¡°Although he stares at me for several times, his eyes don¡¯t annoy me.¡± Qin Yuming holds her chin and says.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Fire Dragon is dumbfounded, asking, ¡°Do you think he is good-looking too?¡±


    Qin Yuming feels amused, ¡°Of course not. He looked at me with his eyes full of appreciation. It is like when you see a calligraphy and painting of a master, you think it is nice and excellent without any sexual desire.¡±


    Fire Dragon nods his head and understands what Qin Yuming tries to say.


    Then Qin Yuming asks further, ¡°Lord Fire Dragon, what do you plan to do about this brat?¡±


    ¡°This is your business.¡± Fire Dragon says, ¡°You are his team leader.¡±


    Qin Yuming is shocked instantly, ¡°Me? This hot potato is mine?¡±


    ¡°What else can it be?¡± Fire Dragon says smilingly, ¡°I am too busy to mind these trivial things.¡±


    Qin Yuming turns up her nose at Fire Dragon, ¡°Yeah, you are so busy going out in your car to play mahjong with a group of old men. I don¡¯t object to your playing mahjong but I can¡¯t understand why you find it interesting to win a dozen yuan from those old men and women after playing for a whole day by luck. And you may get angry eyes from the losers. What¡¯s the funny part about that?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡± Fire Dragon says calmly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t.¡± Fire Dragon shakes his head, ¡°It is a delightful thing to win their money for meals.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Qin Yuming feels rejoiced.


    Fortunately, those old people don¡¯t know where the base of the Dragon Court branch is. Otherwise, when they are having a dinner at the restaurant, they must be sitting aside and telling themselves sadly that the meal is paid by them.


    ¡°However, what can I do with him?¡± Qin Yuming asks.


    ¡°You should let him understand why the Dragon Court exists.¡± Fire Dragon says.


    Qin Yuming doesn¡¯t agree, ¡°Since he knows the identity of Lord Heaven Dragon, he must know something about the Dragon Court.¡±


    ¡°Yet, he hasn¡¯t known enough.¡±


    Qin Yuming nods her head with a bitter smile.


    The next day, Gao Ge wakes up and then watches Heaven Dragon, Meng Jing, Master Guanshan and the others leave.


    Looking at the tearful face of Meng Jing, Gao Ge can only pat his chest and promises he will pay a visit to her if free.


    Before leaving, Heaven Dragon comes near Gao Ge, reminding him that since he has chosen to join the Dragon Court, he must know what is right to do.


    Gao Ge grins.


    He doesn¡¯t even know when he chose to join the Dragon Court.


    He was forced to join the Dragon Court for the sake of his life.


    Actually, on second thought, it is not a bad thing for him to join the Dragon Court. At least, Heaven Dragon also promises him that he can go into the secret realm when it is opened for the second time.


    Looking at the several cars leave slowly, Gao Ge waves his hand while standing still, because he knows Meng Jing will be staring at him in the car for long.


    After the car vanishes in their eyes, Qin Yuming pats his shoulders.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Gao Ge turns around to look at her with a confused face.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°You will know it after you arrive.¡± Today, Qin Yuming has got changed and yet she is still wearing cheongsam, except that it is black with a much longer hem. She is also wearing a pair of white shoes with slipsole and her legs are covered with silk leggings.


    This is a woman who shows special preference for cheongsam.

 Chapter 223 - There Are Too Many Idiots in the World

    Chapter 223 There Are Too Many Idiots in the World


    Sitting in a car, Gao Ge is looking out of the window with his chin rested on his hands. He is wondering where Qin Yuming is bringing him to.


    Especially when they pass through the woods, he feels more anxious. He can¡¯t help thinking that whether he should resist or pretend to resist in the case when Qin Yuming stops the car and does anything to him.


    After a while, Gao Ge turns around to appreciate the black cheongsam of Qin Yuming. If the cheongsam is all black, it will appear too old mannish. It is good that the cheongsam is decorated with vimineous bamboo leaves bunched together, so the cheongsam looks simple but elegant.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Qin Yuming instantly turns around to look at Gao Ge, finding that Gao Ge is staring at her cheongsam. She feels delighted right away and hastens to ask him, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is the cheongsam good-looking? Are the bamboo leaves rather exquisite?¡±


    ¡°No, your boobs are so big.¡± Gao Ge says in a shocked tone.


    Qin Yuming is speechless.


    She has guessed that Gao Ge might think in that way but never anticipated that he would say it out shamelessly.


    Moreover, he said that in a surprised tone as if he had seen magnificent mountains.


    Gao Ge just said that spontaneously.


    He didn¡¯t notice that before but now when they are in the same car. Qin Yuming is driving the car while he is sitting next to her, so he can see her in profile.


    Her perfect body line is well shown. At the moment, Gao Ge has fully comprehended the beauty of a good figure.


    After the car stops, Gao Ge gets off the car and realizes that Qin Yuming should bring him to a cemetery.


    It is then that he understands why she is wearing a black cheongsam.


    Luckily, Gao Ge¡¯s coat is also black so that he won¡¯t look too disrespectful.


    Qin Yuming takes out a pair of sunglasses from nowhere and puts them on. With half of her face covered, she takes a deep breath and turns around to look at Gao Ge, ¡°Let¡¯s go inside.¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head.


    Although Qin Yuming hasn¡¯t talked about why she brings Gao Ge here by now, to be honest, Gao Ge is not anxious to find it out. Gao Ge will just take things as they come. He looks around and notices that the cemetery doesn¡¯t occupy a big area with guards on watch at the gate. There is no direct road towards this place. They took a bumpy path when they came here.


    They walk onto the steps and arrive at the front gate. As Qin Yuming takes out a red notebook, the guards let them pass immediately.


    ¡°Your identification card will be ready soon. I will give you later. Apart from that, there will be some other stuff.¡± Qin Yuming says.


    Gao Ge is a bit curious, ¡°Other stuff?¡±


    Qin Yuming looks at him, ¡°You¡¯ll know in future.¡±


    After saying that, she walks into the cemetery.


    The cemetery is located on the hillside. When they pass the front gate, there is a memorial hall. Yet, when Gao Ge passes by the memorial hall, he notices that it is almost empty and Qin Yuming walking ahead doesn¡¯t seem to show him inside.


    They walk along a path for a long distance. When they stop, Gao Ge looks down to search around only to see well-ordered low grave monuments, on each of which there is nothing but a name. No exact date of the death or life story is recorded on the monuments.


    However, very soon, he is dumbfounded.


    ¡°There is your name.¡± Gao Ge reaches out his hand to point at one direction, saying.


    When he says that, he is still suspecting.


    Is there ghost cultivator in the Dragon Court?


    Qin Yuming nods his head, ¡°I know.¡±


    Then she continues to say, ¡°Not only mine but yours will be carved on the monument, which is kind of a ritual of joining the Dragon Court. Even Heaven Dragon¡¯s and Fire Dragon¡¯s names are on the monuments.


    Gao Ge takes a deep breath, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°There is no reason.¡± Qin Yuming looks at Gao Ge with no enchanting smiles on her face. Instead, she becomes much sterner. ¡°Fire Dragon asks me to help you learn about the Dragon Court. Actually, I don¡¯t really know how to let you learn about us. Last night, I was tossing and turning in bed. After thinking for a long time, I came up with a special idea. That is to show you around this place. Every person who joins the Dragon Court will have a memorial monument and be ready to die anytime.¡±


    Gao Ge sighs.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Gao Ge puts on a confused face, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Do you regret joining the Dragon Court?¡± Qin Yuming says smilingly.


    Gao Ge says seriously, ¡°You are too over to say that!¡±


    Qin Yuming is relieved.


    It seems that she has thought too much.


    Gao Ge is obviously not mortally afraid of death, who is not frightened by the cemetery. It is a good thing. If Gao Ge is really afraid to risk his neck, Qin Yuming will not like him even though Heaven Dragon thinks highly of him.


    To her surprise, Gao Ge hasn¡¯t finished his words.


    Now he is about to continue.


    ¡°To be exact, actually, I didn¡¯t intend to join the Dragon Court, but Lord Heaven Dragon told me that if I didn¡¯t do it, he would kill me. Under the circumstance when I am still no match for him, I have no other choice but to choose to restrain my anger and abstain from saying anything.¡± Gao Ge says helplessly.


    Qin Yuming pulls a long face, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with joining the Dragon Court?¡±


    ¡°Maybe it is because I am too selfish.¡± Gao Ge lowers his head to look at the rocks under his feet, saying, ¡°I may not be ready to sacrifice myself for others. In my view, there are not many people who I cherish and protect. I don¡¯t intend to sacrifice myself for others but them. Therefore, I always admire those who are always ready to sacrifice themselves for Huaxia anytime, including you, soldiers, firemen, policemen and so on. I think they are really impressive. However, on second thought, if I sacrifice, will there be someone who refers to me as a dumbass online. Do you think there are very few of them?¡±


    Qin Yuming doesn¡¯t say anything.


    Gao Ge laughs and continues to say, ¡°No. On the contrary, there are many people who will do that. Last night, when I was awake in bed surfing the internet, I saw a lot of inexplicable comments, which were irritating and amusing. The comments were so hilarious that I would not bother to mock them even if I knew they were wrong, because it was not worthwhile. For example, when someone succeeded in making a fortune, some netizens may comment on the post, saying this guy must have evaded tax and should be well investigated!¡±


    ¡°For another example, a girl smashed some cosmetics stores, about which some netizen commented with a cynical attitude that¡ª¡®Only I want to learn about the reason why she did this?¡¯ I really want to dig out his eyeballs. It is reported that the girl did that out of a bad mood and smashed several stores. Some comments were even more ridiculous. Some believed that the girl must have encountered any grief, for she smashed the stores in tears, or she must be irritated by the bad attitude of the shopkeepers. I have thought for a long time but still failed to understand what kind of logic it was. I didn¡¯t come to my senses until I almost fell asleep.¡±


    Gao Ge hedges and says smilingly, ¡°There are many people who never put themselves in others¡¯ shoes. I find plenty of people annoying so I feel rather unhappy to sacrifice for them.¡±


    Qin Yuming suddenly has no idea how to answer Gao Ge¡¯s question.


    After thinking for a long time, she laughs.


    ¡°There are too many idiots in the world, so that¡¯s why sane people are required to show up and save them.¡± Qin Yuming says.

 Chapter 224 - The Dragon Court’s Arena

    Chapter 224 The Dragon Court¡¯s Arena


    Having returned to the Dragon Court branch, Qin Yuming is not in a good mood.


    What Gao Ge said is lingering around her ears.


    Although she wants to refute, she is almost convinced by Gao Ge.


    This is an insightful man.


    However, he can go to extremity when thinking about some questions.


    Having talked with Fire Dragon about what she has seen and heard, Qin Yuming bends over the desk feebly.


    ¡°This brat is so eloquent that I am no match for him.¡±


    While counting the money he has made off mahjong, Fire Dragon says to her in a comforting tone, ¡°It¡¯s okay. You must do it step by step. If he doesn¡¯t have his own thoughts, I won¡¯t take him into the branch.¡±


    ¡°Easy said than done. I¡¯ll leave him to you in future.¡± Qin Yuming says impatiently.


    She increasingly feels that Gao Ge has a point.


    There are many people who never put themselves in others¡¯ shoes.


    Fire Dragon is one of them!


    ¡°In fact, Gao Ge just thinks that there are too many people unworthy of being protected in Huaxia.¡± Fire Dragon says, ¡°You can refer to this angle.¡±


    Qin Yuming touches her chin and looks at Fire Dragon, saying, ¡°Do you agree with him then?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Fire Dragon says, ¡°Why not? Putting him aside, even Heaven Dragon and I both feel this way, but what can we do? He thinks those people are stupid. So what?¡±


    Qin Yuming looks at him in confusion.


    Fire Dragon puts the money back into his pocket and takes a deep breath, saying, ¡°Actually, we are all idiots.¡±


    Qin Yuming falls into a loss for the moment.


    ¡°Because we are idiots, they can have the chance of being idiots. While they are being idiots, we can only hope that they will become smart and kind-hearted one day. There is no other option. Of course, many people yearning for a place like Utopia in all ages but they all end up with failures. After all, we are all human beings, who always have selfish desires. After all, over the thousands of years, how many sages have been there? Even the sages won¡¯t dare to say they have no thought of self.¡±


    Qin Yuming waves her hand, ¡°It is no use talking to me about this. I think you need to talk with that brat.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah?¡±


    ¡°He is smart and has his own mind. In this case, he will figure out a lot of problems. Therefore, all we need to do is to give him some time. Apart from that, do you believe that if Huaxia is at the juncture of desperation, he will step up and do his best fearlessly.¡± Fire Dragon says laughingly, ¡°You must learn to cherish your beloved before you know how to cherish the people all over the world. It is a common thing.¡±


    Then he starts to have visions of youth.


    ¡°Being young is so good¡­¡±


    Gao Ge is lying in bed and watching the TV hung on the wall. The room is simply structured but it is not small with an individual bathroom.


    He hasn¡¯t completely fit in the pace of the Dragon Court, at a loss what to do now.


    He needs time for that too.


    Right then, someone knocks on the door.


    Looking at Qin Yuming outside the door, Gao Ge laughs, ¡°Hello, Ms. Qin.¡±


    ¡°Good. Are you in good condition now?¡±


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t say anything.


    Qin Yuming enters his room and sits on the chair. Meanwhile, she puts a box on the table next to her hand.


    ¡°Take a look.¡±


    Gao Ge walks over and opens the box. He finds a notebook in the box with his identification photo.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never handed in any identification photo of mine!¡± Gao Ge feels quite surprised.


    ¡°If the Dragon Court couldn¡¯t even find your identification photo, it would be a strange thing!¡± Qin Yuming laughs.


    Now she has put on another cheongsam, which is pink.


    ¡°Ms. Qin, do you like cheongsam?¡± Gao Ge asks out of curiosity.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Qin Yuming answers simply but her eyes reflect a bit of faint sadness.


    Gao Ge immediately realizes that there must be some unbeknown reason for that.


    Apart from the certificate, there are two more things. One is a badge on which there is a golden dragon riding on the cloud.


    ¡°This is your comlink with the Dragon Court. As long as you press the button on the back, you will be able to make contact with the Dragon Court branch. The other thing is used to calculate your merits.¡±


    ¡°Merits?¡± Gao Ge is holding a small thing that looks like a cell phone. He presses the power button and it is immediately opened. It is equipped with an ink screen, on which only a figure ¨C 0 is shown.


    ¡°Simply put, when you complete your task or make special contribution, you can acquire certain merits, which can be used to exchange for various things in the Dragon Court, such as spiritual jades, spiritual stones, magic instruments, weapons or even money.¡±


    Gao Ge takes a tumble.


    It is a point redemption scheme!


    How terrific it is!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I will show you underground.¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head and stands up to follow Qin Yuming out of the room. They enter an elevator and arrive at the underground floor of the Dragon Court branch.


    After they get out of the elevator, they walk along the corridor for a while. On the left side is a hall. When they keep walking forward, they reach a spacious place.


    ¡°Is this an arena?¡± Gao Ge is a bit surprised.


    Just like the common scene on TV, besides the arena, there is an amphitheater-style audience area.


    ¡°We¡¯ve got other self-training equipment here, which is much advanced than common gyms.¡± Qin Yuming says to Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge nods his head.


    On the arena, two competitors are having a fight.


    Beside the arena there are several persons. Lu Yi and Bai Yuyue, leaders of Team One and Team Two are also standing among them.


    Upon seeing Gao Ge and Qin Yuming, they both wave their hands and greet.


    ¡°Gao Ge, do you want to go up and have a try?¡± Bai Yuyue says smilingly.


    Gao Ge looks at the arena and grins, ¡°I am new to the Dragon Court. I¡¯ll pass.¡±


    ¡°Just because you are new here, you should have a try. Otherwise, how can others know about your capability?¡± Qin Yuming pats Gao Ge¡¯s shoulder, ¡°The next one is you.¡±


    Gao Ge is a bit confused.


    What a reckless arrangement!


    Lu Yi grins aside, ¡°Yuming, Team Three has never won before. Are you counting on the new guy to vent your spleen?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡± Qin Yuming snorts.


    Lu Yi says grinningly, ¡°Sure, but if your team loses again, you will have to give me merits again.¡±


    ¡°Only some merits are still affordable for me.¡±


    Gao Ge takes a tumble and says in a low voice, ¡°Ms. Qin, do you wager on this?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Otherwise, isn¡¯t it too boring?¡±


    ¡°Is it allowed in the Dragon Court?¡±


    Qin Yuming laughs loudly, ¡°Boy, didn¡¯t I tell you before? Don¡¯t take the Dragon Court as a horrible and serious place. As a matter of fact, you are quite free here. Just as I said, you are allowed to go out and have fun. After you are familiar with the Dragon Court, even if you go on a trip, no one will contact you on the circumstance of no tasks.¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head and gradually understands.


    ¡°Zhou Yu, come here!¡± Lu Yi suddenly shouts.


    A fat girl walks over towards them.


    She is at least 100 kg, who looks rather big and tall.

 Chapter 225 - Sort of a Swordsman

    Chapter 225 Sort of a Swordsman


    ¡°Yuming, I will not bully you. Although Gao Ge is new here, I won¡¯t take advantage of him. I think it is quite fair to ask a girl to fight with him.¡± Lu Yi says smilingly.


    Bai Yuyue says in a low voice beside him, ¡°Lu Yi, don¡¯t do this¡­¡±


    Lu Yi looks at him with a confused face.


    ¡°Such an arrangement will make Gao Ge feel that all the people in the Dragon Court are as shameless as you.¡±


    Lu Yi is speechless.


    Zhou Yu comes up. With a round face, she is neatly dressed.


    ¡°Boss, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Have a competition with him.¡± Lu Yi points at Gao Ge, saying, ¡°Okay?¡±


    Zhou Yu lowers her head to look at Gao Ge.


    She does need to lower her head.


    Zhou Yu is above 1.9 meters tall. It is okay if a man is in such a figure size, but for a girl, it is quite unimaginable.


    ¡°He? Just like a chicken.¡± Zhou Yu gives a snort of contempt.


    Gao Ge feels puzzled.


    How come she puts on a winner look before they compete?


    ¡°What do you think? Gao Ge, are you angry or not?¡± Qin Yuming says.


    ¡°Now are we doing the trash talk?¡± Gao Ge asks in a low voice.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Qin Yuming answers Gao Ge directly.


    Gao Ge takes a tumble.


    ¡°Chicken, for someone like you, I can kill you only by sitting on you.¡± Zhou Yu continues to say.


    She is still doing the trash talk.


    Gao Ge always feels bad to hurt a girl with words.


    However, faced with the continuous provocation of Zhou Yu, he cannot hold in his anger anymore.


    ¡°Why is your tone full of pride¡­¡± It is a bit beyond his understanding.


    Generally, a girl will feel herself inferior for being as big as her.


    Even if she is not self-abased, she won¡¯t be proud¡­


    ¡°Hem, I could be rendered as beauty in the old days.¡± She means the Tang Dynasty.


    Gao Ge distorts her meaning deliberately, saying in confusion and yet with integrity, ¡°You mean the days when women were sold by weight in the market?¡±


    Zhou Yu is still of tongue.


    Qin Yuming and the others are dumbfounded.


    The next second Zhou Yu¡¯s eyes flame with fury.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Zhou Yu puts her hands together and makes the sound of knuckle cracking, ¡°Do you have a death wish?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to fight with you.¡± Gao Ge suddenly says.


    Zhou Yu sneers, ¡°Are you frightened after pissing me off?¡±


    ¡°No, I am thinking that if I defeat you, others may say I bully the patient of osteoporosis.¡±


    Zhou Yu suddenly feels seriously hurt.


    It happens that the two competitors end their fight.


    Zhou Yu immediately steps on the arena and then looks down upon Gao Ge, crooking her finger to beckon him.


    ¡°Come up here. I shall make thee suffer.¡±


    Bloody hell, how come she must talk in tone of Middle Ages.


    She is just showing off!


    ¡°Do you know how to call a woman who is rather strong?¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°A-cup.¡±


    Zhou Yu is speechless.


    What a tart and mean man! She is hurt for real.


    She has fat all over her body, except that part. What a sad thing!


    ¡°You are lucky that you are a member of the Dragon Court. Otherwise, I must rip your head off and make it like a football.¡± Zhou Yu sneers and says, ¡°I¡¯ve met a lot of people fearless for death, but not a single one as reckless as you are¡­¡±


    Before she finishes her sentence, Gao Ge waves his hand to interrupt her, ¡°Do you feel like going to the bathroom?¡±


    Zhou Yu is puzzled.


    Gao Ge sneers, ¡°You keep talking crap.¡±


    Zhou Yu can¡¯t help shouting out loud.


    Then she comes at Gao Ge.


    She intended to give him a blow verbally so as to distract him.


    However, she has shot herself in the foot. Out of her expectation, Gao Ge has such a glib tongue, which makes her go mad to the extremity.


    If Yue Xincheng and the other friends were here, they would burst into laughter now.


    It is so silly of her to do the trash talk with Gao Ge.


    Now, she must have felt defeated by Gao Ge verbally.


    Qin Yuming is laughing out loud off the arena.


    Obviously, she feels that Gao Ge is so funny.


    Lu Yi puts on a long face and says in a low voice, ¡°Yuming, your new guy is so annoying!¡±


    Qin Yuming withdraws her laughing and feels unhappy, saying, ¡°What do you mean? Who started the trash talk first? It is okay that Zhou Yu insulted Gao Ge but Gao Ge just cannot fight back?¡±


    Lu Yi has no idea how to refute.


    After all, he doesn¡¯t have a leg to stand on for what he has said.


    It was Zhou Yu who started the verbal provocation. Moreover, as Qin Yuming said, trash talk has become a ritual practice on the arena of the Dragon Court.


    Can you get angry for you are out-boasted?


    Of course you can¡¯t.


    ¡°Then let them have a real fight.¡± Lu Yi says sternly.


    He also looks to the arena.


    ¡°Yeah, that ought to be.¡± Qin Yuming grins.


    Although Zhou Yu is big, she doesn¡¯t move slowly.


    As she strikes a punch, a gust of wind is stirred up with a sound of thunder.


    Surprised, Gao Ge hastens to take a few steps back while Zhou Yu strikes at him again like an agile snake.


    Zhou Yu¡¯s capability cannot be underestimated. It is pretty normal actually. Female as she is, she must be quite capable since she can become a member of the Dragon Court. Furthermore, she is designated by Lu Yi to join the fight.


    Gao Ge believes that Lu Yi and Bai Yuyue must have learnt something about Gao Ge¡¯s capability.


    All of a sudden, Zhou Yu takes one step forward and strikes a punch on the shoulder of Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge feels the pain and can¡¯t help retreating. Meanwhile, he keeps staring at Zhou Yu in surprise.


    Zhou Yu snorts, saying, ¡°Chicken, you are too weak indeed.¡±


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t care about that.


    What really surprises him is that Zhou Yu paused for a second and then suddenly rushed forward slightly just now, which seems like a skill in the game. Her move was like a flash without transition in the middle.


    Was it too fast that he couldn¡¯t catch sight of it?


    It shouldn¡¯t be.


    Zhou Yu is agile indeed, but she is not so fast that he cannot see clearly her moves.


    If she is really capable to that extent, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t need to go on fighting. He may as well admit defeat.


    ¡°You used certain steps?¡± Gao Ge says tentatively.


    Zhou Yu sneers, ¡°You are not too stupid.¡±


    Gao Ge stands up straight and waves his numb arm with a smile on his face.


    ¡°Steps? Actually, I¡¯ve learnt some too.¡±


    After saying that, he rushes towards Zhou Yu with Ghost-like Steps.


    As he strikes a punch at her, a thunder-like sound comes.


    Zhou Yu is startled and tries to reach out her hand to block the attack but suddenly fails. Gao Ge transits from the front to the side and punches right at the waist of Zhou Yu.


    ¡°Ghost-like Steps?¡±


    ¡°Thunder Fist?¡±


    Lu Yi and Bai Yuyue talk in turn.


    Qin Yuming darts a glance at them and nods her head proudly.


    ¡°It seems that my new man does know some stuff!¡±


    While Lu Yi and Bai Yuyue are still feeling surprised, Qin Yuming continues to say, ¡°Besides, I forget to tell you that actually, Gao Ge is sort of a swordsman.¡±


    They are even more dumbfounded.

 Chapter 226 - A Reward for You!

    Chapter 226 A Reward for You!


    Lu Yi and Bai Yuyue look at each other. They can know from each other¡¯s eyes that they are both surprised.


    Now the competition is continuing in the arena.


    Zhou Yu feels a bit shocked when she sees the changeable steps of Gao Ge.


    However, although she is punched by Gao Ge, it doesn¡¯t cause her much trouble.


    As a cultivator at the realm of Strength Protection, her defensive power has been prominently elevated.


    She pulls herself together and strikes at Gao Ge again.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Zhou Yu keeps punching Gao Ge, causing constant noises.


    At the moment, a lot of people have gathered around the arena. Even Fire Dragon hurries here.


    Standing among the crowd, he stares at the fight in the arena with a big smile on his face.


    ¡°Lord Fire Dragon.¡± Qin Yuming comes to his front.


    ¡°As far as I know, Zhou Yu has reached the realm of Strength Protection, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Qin Yuming nods her head.


    ¡°What a surprise! Gao Ge can fight with a cultivator at the realm of Strength Protection now.¡± Fire Dragon sighs, ¡°There used to be many students of the Cultivation Academy who entered the Dragon Court but by now, he should be the most capable one among all the graduates of the Cultivation Academy.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it is an appropriate statement.¡± Qin Yuming says smilingly.


    Fire Dragon looks at her and asks, ¡°What is inappropriate?¡±


    ¡°He only stayed in the Cultivation Academy for less than two months.¡± Qin Yuming shrugs, ¡°Moreover, when he was a student there, he was basically either executing his task or learning swordsmanship from Xiao Linran.¡±


    ¡°Well, I just can¡¯t credit the Cultivation Academy with Gao Ge¡¯s progress!¡± Fire Dragon sighs.


    Then he changes the topic, asking, ¡°How is his swordsmanship?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Qin Yuming shakes her head.


    ¡°I am kind of intrigued.¡± Fire Dragon says smilingly.


    Zhou Yu and Gao Ge are fighting against each other in a state of diamond cutting diamond.


    In the whole Dragon Court, very few members can fight with Zhou Yu to this extent.


    More and more people converge on the arena.


    The fight looks so thrilling and hard-hitting.


    However, Zhou Yu becomes increasingly slower.


    She has fought for a long time in this way.


    Even a cultivator at the realm of Strength Protection cannot hold up anymore now.


    Gao Ge is no better than Zhou Yu.


    This is his first time that he has encountered a cultivator at the realm of Strength Protection for real.


    He thought that he wouldn¡¯t need to concede in front of a cultivator at the realm of Strength Protection after he had lit up the third star map.


    Nevertheless, it is now that he realizes how strong the cultivator at the realm of Strength Protection is.


    At the very beginning, Gao Ge even felt as if his fists had bumped against an iron board.


    Luckily, as Zhou Yu¡¯s strength is consumed, he gets better.


    Zhou Yu is staring at Gao Ge in an increasingly cautious way.


    To her surprise, this man is such a dogfighter.


    Since he can fight with her up to now, he must have reached the realm of Strength Protection at least.


    Yet, how old is he?


    20 years old?


    He seems to be younger than 20 years old?


    Bang.


    Gao Ge and Zhou Yu fall into a hand-to-hand fight again. They throw a punch at each other. With their fists hit together, they separate instantly.


    Then, instead of striking another attack, they look at each other out of breath.


    ¡°You are strong. Not a chicken.¡± Zhou Yu looks at Gao Ge and says grinningly.


    ¡°Come on!¡± After saying that, Gao Ge stands up straight with a long sword showing up suddenly in his hand.


    Zhou Yu frowns.


    To her surprise, she finds that Gao Ge¡¯s momentum should increase by a lot again now.


    He has a trump card?


    He doesn¡¯t use it until now?


    She feels a little depressed.


    She thought that Gao Ge and she had both been exhausted. Now she realizes that she is wrong.


    Gao Ge hasn¡¯t given full play to his capability!


    The audience are also startled in awe.


    They are wondering where Gao Ge¡¯s sword is taken out of.


    ¡°Does this brat also have a storage space?¡± Fire Dragon is a bit surprised.


    ¡°I think so. Lord Heaven Dragon has mentioned it before.¡± Qin Yuming says smilingly.


    Fire Dragon looks at Qin Yuming, saying, ¡°How is that? I¡¯ve told you. That brat is a talent indeed.¡±


    ¡°The more talented he is, the harder he can be tamed!¡± Qin Yuming says with a grievance.


    ¡°Haha, if not, what¡¯s the fun of taming him?¡± Fire Dragon is rather optimistic.


    Lu Yi is completely depressed.


    In the past, his team always defeated Qin Yuming¡¯s.


    On the contrary, today he feels that he may encounter a failure.


    Gao Ge is exceptionally capable indeed.


    Probably only if he himself fights with Gao Ge can he be sure of success.


    With the Flying Star Sword, Gao Ge¡¯s killing intent becomes stronger.


    As he slashes with his sword, the sword spirit surges madly.


    Zhou Yu has no other options but to cope with his attack in a flurry.


    When she comes across the sword shadow, she hastens to retreat quickly. However, a sword-cut is left on her arm.


    Just like a starving wolf, Gao Ge strikes at her again.


    ¡°Stop it!¡±


    Fire Dragon shouts.


    Gao Ge immediately stops and turns around to look to the audience.


    ¡°The result has come out.¡± Fire Dragon says with a poker face.


    Gao Ge exhales slowly as if relieved of a heavy load.


    Zhou Yu puts on a look of disapproval.


    ¡°Lord Fire Dragon, I haven¡¯t used my ultimate stroke!¡±


    Fire Dragon glances at her, saying, ¡°You have the ultimate stroke. Do you think Gao Ge doesn¡¯t?¡±


    Zhou Yu pouts frustratedly but she has nothing to say.


    ¡°We¡¯ve got the winner. If you keep fighting, both of you will die eventually, which is not necessary.¡± Fire Dragon says.


    Just like a man, Zhou Yu makes an obeisance to Gao Ge with joined hands and then jumps off the arena.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t even get a chance to respond.


    He is angry.


    Gao Ge also jumps off the arena. As he lands, he hears Qin Yuming shout and run over with her arms stretched out.


    ¡°Boy, you are terrific!¡±


    Gao Ge is terrified to retreating.


    Seeing Gao Ge like a duck in a thunderstorm, Qin Yuming bursts out laughing again.


    ¡°Lu Yi, hurry up. Give me the merits!¡± Qin Yuming turns to Lu Yi and says.


    Lu Yi curls his lips and appears upset, but he still walks over and throws his merit calculator to her.


    As his merit calculator touches Qin Yuming¡¯s, a few more functions show up in the calculator. Qin Yuming hastens to do something about the calculator.


    Fire Dragon pats Gao Ge¡¯s shoulder and nods his head slightly, ¡°Not bad. Heaven Dragon has selected a right person.¡±


    Gao Ge rubs his nose and says nothing.


    Fire Dragon turns around and leaves.


    Then Qin Yuming runs to him and directly holds Gao Ge¡¯s arms.


    She also presses him with her chests.


    ¡°This is a reward for you from me.¡± Qin Yuming looks at Gao Ge grinningly.


    Gao Ge is speechless.


    ¡°Give me your merit calculator. I will give you some merits!¡± Qin Yuming says.


    Gao Ge hedges and then takes out his merit calculator. When he gets it back from Qin Yuming, he finds the figure on it has turned from 0 to 100.

 Chapter 227 - A Confident Woman

    Chapter 227 A Confident Woman


    The crowd doesn¡¯t spread out.


    More people come forward and intend to compete with Gao Ge.


    However, they are driven away by Qin Yuming.


    ¡°After my boy has a good rest, he will beat you all up!¡± Qin Yuming holds Gao Ge¡¯s arms with her boobs rubbing his body, squeezing through the crowd and leaving with him.


    ¡°Crap. What are these people? They just want to take advantage of you. Hmm! How can you compete with them at the current status?¡± Qin Yuming grumbles unhappily while walking with Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge hears her murmuring quietly without giving any comment.


    Qin Yuming suddenly stops and turns around to say in a teasing tone, ¡°How do you feel? Do you feel good?¡±


    Gao Ge is confused.


    Qin Yuming rubs against Gao Ge¡¯s arms again, which makes him take a tumble. His embarrassing face disgruntles the woman who likes wearing cheongsam. She releases his arms and also gives him a pinch to vent her dissatisfaction for Gao Ge¡¯s ungratefulness.


    ¡°How will you use the 100 merits?¡±


    Gao Ge has no idea. He doesn¡¯t even know how to redeem the merits.


    ¡°When you need to redeem the merits, just go to the service center. Yet, you cannot redeem the 100 merits for any good stuff now.¡± Qin Yuming says.


    She is not a mean person.


    In fact, she only won 100 merits from Lu Yi and she has already transferred these merits to Gao Ge.


    She has a lot of merits and even worries how to use the merits, but she doesn¡¯t give some more to Gao Ge. Although giving more merits can show her care for the team members, it is not allowed in the Dragon Court. Maybe it is okay to do that in other places.


    In the Dragon Court, there is no explicit prohibition on that but merit is a special thing. Every member of the Dragon Court has to earn the merit at the cost of life. If they want it, they must fight for it. In no way can they gain the merit without any labor.


    Moreover, Qin Yuming won¡¯t let Gao Ge feel that others will be nice to him out of no reason.


    The beloved are the exceptions.


    The Dragon Court members have more life experiences than common people.


    As such, they can get to know more about the importance of something.


    Having sent Gao Ge back to his room, Qin Yuming stands at the door and says to him, ¡°Take the time to have a good rest and then get prepared for the coming task.¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head. Of course he is okay with that.


    ¡°I am kind of curious.¡± Qin Yuming was about to leave but as she seems to think of something, she turns around to come back and stare at Gao Ge in confusion, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve been wondering why Lord Heaven Dragon asked me not to let you join the regular training of the Dragon Court?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to know why?¡± Gao Ge says grinningly.


    ¡°Kind of.¡±


    ¡°I had a fight with Zhou Yu before. Now I need to restore my capability. If you can give me some spiritual jades to help me fully recover, I will tell you.¡± Gao Ge says grinningly, ¡°Am I annoying to you? After all, it is not a hard-and-fast rule for the Dragon Court members to satisfy the curiosity of the team leader.¡±


    Qin Yuming finds Gao Ge increasingly interesting and claps her hands, ¡°Fine. After all, I have plenty of spiritual jades, which are gained through redemption with merits. Wait for me in the room.¡±


    After saying that, she turns around to leave.


    When she comes back, she is holding a small box in her arms.


    Gao Ge has taken a shower and got changed. He had a fight with Zhou Yu, so he sweated a lot and creased his clothes, which were stained with some dirt and blood.


    Qin Yuming won¡¯t let go of the opportunity to scoff Gao Ge so she stands up straight and shows her perfect body line, saying smilingly, ¡°I asked you to wait for me so you took a shower. In your dream!¡±


    Gao Ge is speechless.


    Although he and Qin Yuming haven¡¯t been acquainted for long but he has learned something about her character, so he doesn¡¯t want to badger about that.


    Looking at the spiritual jades in the small box, Gao Ge increasingly feels that the Dragon Court members have great benefits. He wonders whether only Qin Yuming or every Dragon Court member can enjoy such benefits.


    ¡°Now can you answer my question?¡± Qin Yuming asks.


    Gao Ge looks at her and grins, saying, ¡°Can I use these spiritual jades to recover my strength?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Gao Ge sits down and takes up a spiritual jade.


    Instantly, the spiritual jade becomes a waste rock.


    A small box of spiritual jades is used up by Gao Ge within five minutes.


    He stands up and stretches himself. Looking at Qin Yuming, who is startled as if she has been hit by a thunder, Gao Ge coughs and says, ¡°My strength has been recovered by approximately 50%.¡±


    ¡­


    Qin Yuming stares at Gao Ge with a complicated look.


    ¡°Now do you still need me to answer the question?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    Qin Yuming shakes her head and heaves a sigh, ¡°No wonder.¡±


    After saying that, she leaves directly.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t care who Qin Yuming will tell about what she has seen and heard after going back. What he cares about is that the aura he absorbs from the spiritual jades becomes much less effective than before. Of course, it is not about the quality of the spiritual jades. It is like when a patient often takes one kind of drugs for a long time, the effect will get worse and worse. The reason is that an antibody is produced in the patient¡¯s body.


    It is not a good thing for Gao Ge, because it means that he can never elevate his capability and light up his star map with the sheer help of the spiritual jades.


    Besides, as it goes on, he will need more and more spiritual jades.


    In the evening, when Gao Ge is ready to sleep, Qin Yuming drops by again to give him some clothes.


    ¡°I know you don¡¯t have time to buy clothes so I have bought some for you.¡±


    ¡°How did you know my size?¡±


    ¡°By estimation.¡± Qin Yuming says, ¡°You know, the cheongsams I wear are made by myself, so in terms of size, I do believe my eyes.¡±


    Gao Ge is a bit surprised.


    He didn¡¯t know Qin Yuming had clever hands and good sense.


    Gao Ge takes the clothes and says thank-you to her. Then he asks her what the following task is.


    ¡°At the moment, I cannot tell you yet. Advance notice is only allowed for special tasks.¡± Qin Yuming hedges after saying that, ¡°Actually, there are many members in the east Huaxia branch of the Dragon Court. However, as you can see, not many of them stay here. It is not because they have gone on a trip but because after the aura recovery, more and more problems have taken place in Huaxia. The Dragon Court, which is like the needle and thread, is making up for the loopholes.¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head.


    He heard such a saying in his previous life.


    When Qin Yuming is about to leave, Gao Ge finally can¡¯t help asking.


    ¡°Who on earth are those people?¡±


    ¡°Those people?¡±


    ¡°The people behind the Heaven School before.¡± Gao Ge takes a deep breath, saying, ¡°I didn¡¯t care much about them before, but now that I¡¯ve suddenly realized their existence, I feel uneasy.¡±


    ¡°Why do you feel uneasy?¡±


    ¡°Because they are strong.¡± Gao Ge says bluntly.


    Qin Yuming laughs and turns around to leave.


    ¡°The Dragon Court is even stronger than them.¡± She says without looking back.


    Touching his own nose, Gao Ge looks at Qin Yuming getting further and further, and then disappearing on the corridor. He has a sudden feeling that a confident woman is quite charismatic.

 Chapter 228 - It Feeds on Kids

    As Qin Yuming says, after the aura recovery, more and more changes take place on the earth.


    Strange things happen all over the country, including some supernatural incidents.


    Actually, handling supernatural cases is the responsibility of the Huaxia Supernatural Incident Unit. However, with such cases getting more, the Unit has been overwhelmed. Hence, many of the cases are passed to the Dragon Court.


    It is not a problem for the Dragon Court to deal with such cases. Only a punch will eradicate the ghost.


    As for some ghosts that have existed for a long time and had strong power, maybe two punches will be needed.


    Yet, the Dragon Court members are not good at releasing the ghosts from purgatory. Even those who are specialized in handling the supernatural matters can¡¯t do well in that, not to mention the Dragon Court members. After all, it remains unknown whether reincarnation exists or not. At least, no one has been able to come back to talk about what he has seen or heard after death by far.


    However, Gao Ge thinks that reincarnation and hell are good things. Maybe some people believe that it is superstitious but some superstitions are necessary, for the so-called causal circle will really affect some people and make them believe that God is overseeing them so they must mind their behaviors. They will be afraid to be put to the 18th hell after dying. The conscience has more or less something to do with the whereabouts after death.


    Of course, not everyone will be affected.


    Yet, even only one or two people are affected and feel awed, it is a good thing anyway.


    Gao Ge has executed the tasks of the Dragon Court for several times before, so Qin Yuming saves a lot of time on the way.


    What makes Gao Ge puzzled is why Qin Yuming comes with him.


    Although she claims that she must look after him for her worrying about Gao Ge, Gao Ge feels that this excuse doesn¡¯t have a leg to stand on. He sighs and realizes that he may still be in the probation of the Dragon Court.


    This time, there is a man and a woman coming with them. The man is about 40 years old with a poker face, who is not frivolous in talking and joking. The woman, only 25 or 26 years old, is at the realm of Qi-practicing, who can hardly hold a position in the Cultivation Academy. Therefore, Gao Ge wonders increasingly how this woman joined the Dragon Court.


    Just like Gao Ge, they are both the members of Team Three, except that they call Qin Yuming as Boss.


    Even the middle-aged man calls her that way.


    Gao Ge starts to doubt whether Qin Yuming is well preserved. In fact, she is over 40 years old but it is not likely. After all, as women grow older, very few women¡¯s breasts won¡¯t become saggy.


    Thinking of this, he can¡¯t help staring at her breasts.


    ¡°Given that you are new here, I allowed you to look at me before. Now you are addicted to this?¡± Gao Ge¡¯s petty action has been noticed by Qin Yuming.


    Having been exposed, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t look embarrassed. He grins and then looks away, muttering, ¡°The green mountains are charming, and I would expect the feeling to be mutual for me.¡±


    Squeak.


    As she puts the brakes, the car stops.


    ¡°Get off. Run yourself.¡±


    ¡­


    Luckily, the sun is not so strong in May. Of course, as a cultivator, he won¡¯t find it hard to suffer even in the intense heat of summer.


    What frustrates Gao Ge is probably that he is punished to run for over 30 li (one li equals to 500 meters) after a car for a slip of the tongue.


    He is not exhausted but some of his power of stars has been used.


    Many passers-by on the way take out their phones to film a video. However, in the times of aura recovery, Gao Ge¡¯s behavior can only stir up some minor discussions online. That¡¯s all.


    Probably nowadays people become insensitive for being often stimulated. For example, last night, a netizen posted a video online saying that he saw a dragon whistling towards the sky. Although the people even with basic computer knowledge could tell that it was obviously photoshopped, the comments on the video were like that¨CI wonder whether the dragon meat tastes good.


    Of course, some netizens with hearts of awe condemned the video uploader¡¯s blaspheming against Huaxia¡¯s totem.


    Qin Yuming gets off the car to pass a bottle of water to him.


    Gao Ge opens the bottle and pours the water into his mouth. His thirst is relieved eventually.


    He gasps heavily and turns aside to look around with his eyes drifting away instantly, saying, ¡°Have we arrived at the destination?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Qin Yuming nods her head.


    This is a pedestrian street of a country situated in Fu¡¯an City, which is not far away from Jiangnan. It takes only two hours to drive here.


    ¡°What is going on here?¡± Gao Ge thinks that since they have arrived at the destination, it is okay for him to ask this question.


    ¡°You will know it soon.¡± Qin Yuming says that and turns around to walk into a store.


    At the door of the store are a few wreaths and paper dolls. There is a sign that writes¨COne-stop Services for Funeral & Burial.


    It is a bit dark in the store. There is a chair at the door, on which a little chubby girl is sitting. She is only four or five years old, as young as the age for kindergarten. With two braids, her face is round and there seem to be two bird eggs stuffed in her mouth. Upon seeing Qin Yuming, the little girl runs towards her with her big eyes full of delight.


    ¡°Pretty Sister, you are here again!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Probably influenced by the little girl, Qin Yuming becomes cuter. She takes some candies, lollipop and chocolate out of her pocket and puts them into the girl¡¯s pocket.


    ¡°Thank you, Pretty Sister!¡± The little girl is rejoiced and hastens to fetch a few candies. Her hands are full instantly.


    A man wearing a grey gown walks over, who is about 40 years old.


    ¡°Boss.¡±


    ¡°Hi.¡± Qin Yuming nods her head and looks behind, saying, ¡°That¡¯s a new member of our team.¡±


    ¡°Hello.¡± The middle-aged man shakes hands with Gao Ge, ¡°My name is Chen Long.¡±


    Gao Ge can¡¯t help asking, ¡°Does Chen Long agree to this?¡±


    The man doesn¡¯t respond.


    ¡°Tell us about it. What has happened?¡± Qin Yuming fetches a chair and sits down. She is holding the little chubby girl, who is unwrapping the chocolate in her hand and eating it little by little.


    ¡°Pretty Sister, I know! Recently many kids are missing, including Fatty, Strong, and Monkey who likes bullying me!¡± The girl says while eating the chocolate, ¡°Pretty Sister, are they caught by the traffickers targeted at kids?¡±


    Gao Ge squats down grinningly and pats her head to comfort her, ¡°Little girl, don¡¯t be afraid. It is not so terrifying as you imagine. Maybe there is a monster who feeds on kids. It appears at night and preys on chubby kids.¡±


    The little girl turns around to look at him with dirty hands and a wide-open mouth. She even forgets to chew the chocolate in her mouth. After a while, she finally comes to her senses and bursts out crying.

 Chapter 229 - The Lost Kids

    Being very angry, Qin Yuming glares at Gao Ge and then comforts the little girl by patting her back.


    The other two persons who come with them are rather speechless, who find it hard to understand Gao Ge¡¯s jokes.


    ¡°Chen Long, go on.¡± Qin Yuming looks at Gao Ge and sighs, ¡°Just ignore him.¡±


    Chen Long nods his head and sits down to ponder for a while. He is probably thinking about how to express himself. Then he says, ¡°What I said before has been recorded in the report and the report was submitted. I¡¯ll start from what happened after I submitted the report¡­¡±


    Hearing that, Gao Ge is disgruntled and hastens to say, ¡°Please brief what you said before, for I don¡¯t know that.¡±


    Chen Long is slightly surprised and then looks at Qin Yuming. She nods her head to allow him to talk about what he said before.


    Not only Gao Ge but also the other two persons don¡¯t know that.


    ¡°Actually, over the past several days, plenty of kids are missing, all of whom live in the two residential areas nearby.¡± Chen Long says calmly.


    ¡°Is it done by traffickers?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°No.¡± Chen Long looks at him and says, ¡°If it is a normal case, the Dragon Court won¡¯t be needed.¡±


    On second thought, Gao Ge agrees.


    He seems to have asked a stupid question.


    ¡°Since it is a supernatural case, is it done by a ghost?¡± Qin Yuming asks.


    ¡°It is hard to say.¡± Chen Long shakes his head, saying, ¡°If it is really about a common ghost, I should be able to sense it. However, by now, I haven¡¯t sensed anything.¡±


    Qin Yuming frowns.


    She seems to think that this matter is tough to tackle.


    It is beyond Gao Ge¡¯s understanding.


    Qin Yuming explains, ¡°Endowed with Yin Yang Eyes, Chen Long is sensitive to ghosts. Generally, any ghost appears within 10 li away from him, he will immediately sense that.¡±


    Gao Ge takes a tumble.


    He also understands why Qin Yuming frowns after their conversation ends.


    If this problem is caused by a common ghost, it is easy to solve.


    However, if Chen Long cannot even sense who has captured the kids, it is a serious problem then.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Qin Yuming asks.


    Gao Ge shakes his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know anything. What can I think of?¡±


    Qin Yuming doesn¡¯t count on Gao Ge.


    Then Chen Long passes some materials to Qin Yuming.


    They start to read together.


    The materials are about the missing kids¡¯ profiles and family background.


    They try to find something in common among the missing kids.


    Gao Ge is sitting outside the store to watch the heavy traffic on the street.


    The pedestrian street is not narrow but there are cars on both sides of the street, making the street seem rather crowded. In the front of the pedestrian street is a school. Gao Ge has noticed it when he came here. Now it should be time that school is over.


    Many people come and go in the county. Gao Ge is sitting at the door to feel everything in this place. He thinks that it must be more comfortable to live in such a place than living in the metropolis. At least the life pace here is much slower and you don¡¯t need to try so hard to earn a living every day. The biggest difference is that you will feel that time passes by slowly when you live here for ten years while you will sense time flies swiftly if you live in the metropolis for ten years.


    That is a kind of place where you don¡¯t even get a second to stop and think about life.


    ¡°Here you are!¡±


    A timid voice comes from behind him.


    Gao Ge turns around to look at the little girl who is passing him a candy. He grins, takes the candy, tears off the candy paper and eats it. A sour flavor starts to stimulate his taste bud. He can¡¯t help frowning with a grimace of pain. Then the little girl starts to clap her hands and bursts into laughter, feeling so happy for venting out her hatred.


    ¡°What do you think of that? How dare you scare me?¡±


    Gao Ge is delighted and says, ¡°But you gave me your candy. You are the one who paid.¡±


    The little girl is dumbfounded instantly.


    She thinks for a long while and then leaves with tears.


    Gao Ge becomes even more amused.


    Sitting on the chair to make fun of kids is an enjoyment for Gao Ge.


    This time, Gao Ge is not worried about the task. After all he is brought by Qin Yuming here, which makes Qin Yuming take the dominant position. Gao Ge only needs to listen to his leader¡¯s arrangement and execute it as a pawn step by step.


    After a while, Qin Yuming carries a chair and sits beside Gao Ge.


    ¡°What do you think it is if it is not ghost?¡±


    Gao Ge shakes his head.


    It is not different from asking him what the name of the nearby shop¡¯s owner¡¯s daughter¡¯s boyfriend¡¯s uncle is.


    ¡°Based on the materials I have got, the missing kids are of the similar height and age. Besides, they are all boys.¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head and then turns to wink at the little girl, who is peaking in the store.


    ¡°Did you hear that? You are safe!¡±


    The little girl immediately withdraws her head.


    Qin Yuming finds it both funny and annoying, ¡°Are you listening to me or not?


    Gao Ge coughs, ¡°You are the leader and I am your member. If you have anything that needs me to do, just tell me.¡±


    Qin Yuming snorts and stares at Gao Ge, saying, ¡°You are still contradicting the Dragon Court mentally. Were you so dandiacal when you conducted the tasks of the Dragon Court?¡±


    Gao Ge thinks it over and says nothing.


    His mind has been seen through anyway.


    If he still tries to defend for himself, Gao Ge will look down upon himself.


    Right then, Gao Ge suddenly says, ¡°Please stand aside.¡±


    Qin Yuming raises her head only to find that a customer is coming.


    She hurries to get up and stand aside.


    The customer is an old man with his face full of age pigment, who is about 70 or 80 years old. He smiles politely at Gao Ge and Qin Yuming, probably as a gesture to appreciate their making way for him.


    ¡°Very few people who come here can laugh.¡± Qin Yuming says.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t comment and then asks, ¡°Is this store Chen Long¡¯s?¡±


    ¡°He is garrisoning here. The Dragon Court has its member guarding everywhere.¡± Qin Yuming says.


    Gao Ge asks with his eyes full of anticipation, ¡°Can I apply for an allocation to Jiangnan?¡±


    ¡°Have a guess.¡±


    ¡°I guess it is not likely.¡± Gao Ge lowers his head.


    If possible, it will be nice.


    He finds it great to stay in a familiar city and lead a normal life.


    ¡°Is that his daughter?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Qin Yuming says, ¡°Chen Long is 43 years old. How can his daughter be that young? Yet, he does have a daughter, who is a university student now and will enter the Cultivation Academy in future. Maybe she will join the Dragon Court too.¡±


    Gao Ge says curiously, ¡°That girl¡­¡±


    ¡°She is an abandoned child but she is a bit special¡­¡±


    At that moment, a voice suddenly comes from inside the store.


    ¡°Boss!¡±


    The voice sounds a bit anxious.


    Qin Yuming and Gao Ge look at each other, hasten to stand up and walk into the store quickly.

 Chapter 230 - A Magic Array Is Here

    Chapter 230 A Magic Array Is Here


    The hurried shout is from Chen Long.


    He is stupefied to stare at the wad of hell money with his eyes full of shock. He is even slightly shivering.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Qin Yuming frowns.


    Gao Ge looks around and feels confused.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t an old man come in here just now?¡± He asks.


    Chen Long takes a deep breath and sits down slowly to reach out his hand to point at the wad of hell money on the table.


    ¡°After he came in, he said he wanted a new suit. I was a bit dumbfounded, and then he selected a suit of shroud and threw down a wad of hell money before he disappeared.¡±


    Obviously, to buy a suit of shroud is the old man¡¯s obsession.


    ¡°Is he a ghost?¡± Qin Yuming asks.


    Chen Long nods his head bitterly.


    He is so nervous.


    Of course it is not because he is frightened but because he is surprised to find that none of them has noticed the old man was a ghost even after he came into the store.


    This is a severe problem.


    It is so serious that they start to doubt themselves. Does any critical change happening to the world make the condensed souls become so strong that even the cultivators cannot recognize them?


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Chen Long says with dull eyes.


    He is not capable, who has only reached the realm of Qi-practicing.


    What makes him able to hold a position in the Dragon Court is mainly that he has a keen insight for souls.


    However, now he suddenly finds that his advantage has been lost.


    It is like that an ordinary person loses his limbs all of a sudden.


    Of course he will fall into an uneasy status.


    ¡°Now it is not only you but all of us didn¡¯t notice that.¡± Gao Ge says.


    He didn¡¯t look at the old man carefully but when the old man walked across them, he only regarded the man as an ordinary human and didn¡¯t think of anything wrong about it.


    Now, they realize that they were all fooled.


    Chen Long stands still, just like a helpless child.


    It is beyond Gao Ge¡¯s understanding.


    After all, Chen Long is a middle-aged man. He is too mentally weak.


    It is only a small problem.


    Moreover, Gao Ge has pointed out that it was not Chen Long¡¯s fault and all of them didn¡¯t notice the old man¡¯s identity.


    Gao Ge turns around and walks outside.


    Qin Yuming also doesn¡¯t intend to comfort Chen Long at the moment.


    Just now Gao Ge made it rather clear. Chen Long, who is not a fool anyway, has been stimulated and can¡¯t puzzle out for now. He will think it through with more time given to him.


    Seeing Gao Ge walk out of the store and wander around, Qin Yuming doesn¡¯t interrupt but follows him quietly.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t stop until about 20 minutes later.


    On the roadside there are plenty of sycamore trees. Although the trees are not easy to clean up, it is an enjoyable experience to look at the sunlight through the leaves in summer.


    Now Gao Ge stands under a sycamore tree.


    ¡°Do you have any findings?¡± Qin Yuming finally walks over to look over the big tree before her but she can¡¯t find anything special about the tree. She cannot even tell its age, unless she cuts off the tree by half and counts the annual ring.


    Gao Ge turns aside and looks at Qin Yuming, thinking for a while and saying, ¡°I have an idea but I am not sure of it.¡±


    ¡°Tell me about it first.¡±


    ¡°I need someone to do some digging.¡± Gao Ge says.


    Qin Yuming is a bit dumbfounded and then nods her head.


    They return to the store. Gao Ge asks Chen Long to get several shovels.


    Although Chen Long doesn¡¯t know why Gao Ge asks him to do that, he looks at Qin Yuming tentatively and sees her approving face. Hence, he nods his head and goes to get the shovels.


    A farm tool store is next to the adjoining house, it is not a problem to find two shovels. It can tell that Chen Long gets on well with the folks in this place. They don¡¯t need to pay for the shovels but return them after the work is done.


    With the shovels, they arrive at the sycamore tree. Gao Ge looks at the people behind him, saying, ¡°This is it. Start working now.¡±


    The man and the woman who follow them here are called Liu Jun and Li Yun¡¯an. Each of them carries a shovel and goes forward to start digging a hole as directed by Gao Ge.


    ¡°What¡¯s strange in here?¡± Qin Yuming asks.


    ¡°If a minor magic array exists in this place as I think, this spot should be the array eye. However, I learnt the magic array from Master Guanshan and I am kind of a dabbler, so I am not sure about that. I can only have a try.¡±


    Hearing Gao Ge say that, Qin Yuming comes to her senses.


    ¡°If there is a magic array here, under the ground are supposed to two cats.¡± Gao Ge continues to say.


    Suddenly, Liu Jun shouts, ¡°We¡¯ve got something!¡±


    Qin Yuming and Chen Long hasten to go near and take a look while Gao Ge takes away the little chubby girl standing behind.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have homework to do? Why are you still here?¡± Gao Ge says disgruntledly.


    The little girl looks rather unhappy with staring eyes.


    Qin Yuming looks behind and gives a smile.


    In fact, Gao Ge has a good character and he is quite considerate.


    For example, he can think of bringing the kid aside at the moment.


    They dig out a wooden box but the box¡¯s shape is a bit strange. One side is higher and the other side is lower. It looks long and narrow.


    ¡°It looks quite familiar!¡± Li Yun¡¯an says in a low voice.


    ¡°Sure!¡± Liu Jun says, ¡°I saw the similar thing in the store!¡±


    ¡°Coffin?¡± Li Yun¡¯an is shocked, who reacts fast and quickly comes to her senses.


    Liu Jun nods his head and looks serious.


    He turns around to look at Gao Ge.


    This boy is rather capable!


    ¡°Open it and have a look.¡± Qin Yuming says.


    Li Yun¡¯an doesn¡¯t dare to move at all subconsciously while Liu Jun acts aloof and walks forward to reach out his hand. Yet, he is stopped by Gao Ge.


    ¡°Wait!¡±


    Liu Jun stands up straight to look at Gao Ge.


    ¡°Run your strength before you open it.¡± Gao Ge says.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Just in case.¡± Gao Ge says.


    Liu Jun feels depressed and says in a low voice, ¡°How about you doing it?¡±


    Gao Ge grins and really comes over.


    He reaches out his hand to put on the small coffin. Instantly, a chill climbs onto his hand.


    Luckily, Gao Ge is well prepared in advance. He urges his power of stars to melt the chill instantly.


    Undoubtedly, Liu Jun made a right decision.


    Otherwise, he can hardly resist the chill with his strength.


    Looking at the two dead cats, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t feel horrified. Instead, he has a tremendous feeling of achievement.


    ¡°What is the point of setting up such a magic array?¡± Qin Yuming asks.


    ¡°To hide the existence of ghosts.¡± Gao Ge takes a deep breath and says, ¡°But this kind of magic array can only last five days at longest. It must be altered every five days.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Qin Yuming hears what Gao Ge said and something suddenly flashes across her mind.


    Gao Ge snorts.


    Looking at the expression on Qin Yuming¡¯s face, he guesses what she is thinking about.


    Actually, he thinks in that way too.

 Chapter 231 - Have You Seen My Child

    Chapter 231 Have You Seen My Child


    It is not only a problem about ghosts.


    It must be a cultivator that set up the magic array.


    In no way does he believe that a ghost can set up such a magic array.


    Ordered by Gao Ge, Liu Jun and Li Yun¡¯an bury the cats and fill the hole.


    ¡°Can you tell who set up such a magic array?¡± Qin Yuming sits on the stool in the store and asks.


    Gao Ge shakes his head.


    He feels that Qin Yuming is purposely making difficulties for him.


    ¡°Even I can recognize the magic array, so the array must not be a high-level one.¡± Although he is belittling himself by saying so, Gao Ge is fine with that. After all, he is telling the truth. As to the magic array, you won¡¯t be able to grasp everything if you grasp one thing. ¡°However, since the cultivator can set up such a magic array, he must have much knowledge about array methods.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit¡­¡± Li Yun¡¯an can¡¯t help taunting.


    Even an idiot can think of that.


    ¡°Then can you recognize how long this magic array has been set up?¡± Qin Yuming asks further.


    ¡°Five days at longest, one day at shortest.¡± Gao Ge says with great certainty.


    Qin Yuming is speechless.


    Suddenly she really wants to stamp on his feet with her high-heels shoes.


    Gao Ge mentioned that this magic array could only last five days.


    Hence, of course the magic array must have been set up for one to five days.


    Gao Ge is so clever¡­


    What makes Qin Yuming convinced most is that Gao Ge is confident enough to say it out with a serious face.


    ¡°Therefore, there is nothing wrong with myself?¡± Chen Long asks.


    Gao Ge stares at him and shows sympathy for his intelligence. Now that they have talked so much, did this man realize that just now?


    Gao Ge can hardly understand what is inside this man¡¯s head.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Qin Yuming answers Chen Long directly.


    Chen Long finally lets out a long sigh of relief.


    ¡°Why is the magic array set up here?¡±


    ¡°Now I can¡¯t figure that out.¡± Gao Ge looks at Qin Yuming, ¡°We must live here first.¡±


    ¡°There is a hotel across the street. Let¡¯s go over there.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    On the opposite of Chen Long¡¯s store is a budget hotel.


    Gao Ge and Liu Jun live in one room while Li Yun¡¯an and Qin Yuming live in one.


    It is not that the Dragon Court is short of fund but that only two rooms in the hotel can let them see what¡¯s happening outside.


    In the daytime, after having a meal, they just stay in the room to do nothing but have a chat.


    Liu Jun admires Gao Ge a bit.


    As he says, in light of Gao Ge¡¯ capability and talent, if he wants to become leader of a team, it is only a matter of time.


    Gao Ge laughs and pays no attention to that.


    ¡°You are young but proficient in magic array, which is out of my expectation.¡± Liu Jun continues to say.


    Gao Ge responds, ¡°I have so many virtues. You will find more in future.¡±


    Liu Jun, who is an honest man, hastens to nod his head, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll keep an eye on you!¡±


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t respond.


    After dark, Qin Yuming comes by and knocks on Gao Ge¡¯s door.


    ¡°You two don¡¯t sleep at the same time.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gao Ge knows what Qin Yuming means. They don¡¯t need make further explanation.


    After Qin Yuming leaves, Liu Jun asks, ¡°Why can¡¯t we sleep at the same time?¡±


    ¡°To keep watch at night.¡± Gao Ge reaches out his hand to point at the sycamore tree, ¡°As I said, the magic array can last only five days. The evildoers will come to change it soon.¡±


    Liu Jun finally takes a tumble, ¡°No wonder you asked us to restore the array.¡±


    Gao Ge sighs and says, ¡°As long as the evildoers have eyes, the change of the soil will be noticed by them. Moreover, when we were digging the hole, they might have seen that.¡±


    ¡°What shall we do?¡±


    ¡°Nothing!¡± Gao Ge says impatiently.


    Why does Liu Jun ask him everything?


    Gao Ge is not Baidu.


    At night, Gao Ge lies in bed and closes his eyes to operate the Star Rotating Method, continuing to recover his power of stars. He has no idea when he can light up the fourth star map. It should be a chance for him when the secret realm is opened for the second time.


    Suddenly, a hurried knock on the door comes.


    Gao Ge stands up and walks to the door. He thought that it was the hotel staff or Qin Yuming and Li Yun¡¯an living next door. However, it is not.


    A middle-aged woman is standing at the door. She is wearing a black coat with messy hair, who is also all wet.


    Gao Ge turns to the window and looks outside. It is the plum rain season but there is no rain today.


    ¡°Hello, what is the matter?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    The woman takes out a picture from her pocket tremblingly. She keeps tucking her head into her shoulders, as if she were covered with ice and snow.


    ¡°Excuse me. Have you ever seen the girl in the picture?¡±


    Gao Ge takes the picture and looks at it carefully.


    The girl in the picture looks five or six years old at most, who is wearing a pink down jacket with her head tilted aside and a V sign. She may be in the dental transitional period so she has lost two incisors. She doesn¡¯t seem confident enough when she smiles but she does look lovely.


    ¡°No.¡± Gao Ge returns the picture to the woman, asking, ¡°Is this your daughter?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± The woman¡¯s eyes become red, ¡°My daughter is lost by me¡­ Kind-hearted man, if you meet my daughter, please contact me. My phone number is¡­¡±


    Gao Ge hurries to agree on her request and save the phone number.


    Instead of continuing to chat with Gao Ge, the woman goes to knock on door of Qin Yuming¡¯s room.


    Gao Ge stands at the door and looks about.


    He suddenly says, ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡± The woman turns around and looks at Gao Ge with a confused face.


    Gao Ge walks near her and then knocks on the door of Qin Yuming¡¯s room.


    Qin Yuming comes to open the door, wrapped in a towel with a mask on her face.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± As she has a mask on her face, she speaks while biting her lips, as if she is worried that big movements may pull her skin.


    ¡°She is looking for her daughter. Has her daughter lost recently?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    Qin Yuming looks at the woman before her and starts to recall the materials she looked through today. Then she shakes her head, ¡°No.¡±


    Gao Ge replies, ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside.¡± Gao Ge says to the woman.


    The woman retreats subconsciously.


    Liu Jun comes by and drags Gao Ge, saying in a low voice, ¡°What are you doing? Don¡¯t freak her out.¡±


    Gao Ge turns around to look at Liu Jun and shakes his head.


    ¡°Auntie, although I don¡¯t know what you want to do, you must know that no one has used the Little Smart for many years.¡±


    While saying that, he shakes his cell phone.


    The digit numbers shown on the phone are the phone numbers that the woman mentioned.


    Splash.


    Splash.


    There is water dripping from the woman¡¯s clothes and hair.


    The water drops on the ground but no water spots are seen.


    ¡°I am looking for my child¡­ I only want to find my child¡­¡±


    The woman looks fearful.


    She keeps retreating. Gao Ge runs his power of stars to catch her and throw her into Qin Yuming¡¯s room.

 Chapter 232 - Step Aside! Leave Her to Me!

    Chapter 232 Step Aside! Leave Her to Me!


    Gao Ge closes the door and Liu Jun returns to their room to keep an eye on the situation outside.


    Someone has to work.


    The woman, or to be exact, the female ghost is heavily thrown on the ground.


    Gao Ge was not really rude. Yet, the clue is attached to the female ghost.


    If she really escapes, the clue is gone then.


    Of course, Gao Ge won¡¯t allow that to happen. Neither do Qin Yuming and the others!


    Seeing the female ghost thrown on the ground with a grimace in pain, Gao Ge frowns and makes eye contact with Qin Yuming. Yet, Qin Yuming looks rather confused.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you should get changed now?¡± Gao Ge can¡¯t help asking.


    Qin Yuming finally gets the hint. She hastens to take the clothes and go back to the bathroom.


    When she comes back, she has put on a clean cheongsam.


    She stares at Gao Ge with her eyes beaming with confusion, ¡°What is the female ghost about?¡±


    Gao Ge glances at her and says, ¡°You should ask her not me.¡±


    Qin Yuming rolls her eyes and gives Gao Ge a comment, ¡°What a cool guy!¡±


    Gao Ge just ignores her.


    Li Yun¡¯an gazes at the female ghost sitting on the ground in surprise.


    Now the female ghost is still muttering.


    ¡°Have you seen my daughter?¡±


    ¡°Have you seen my daughter?¡±


    She asks the same question repeatedly.


    Anyone who sees the scene will feel extremely strange.


    ¡°Do the lost kids have anything to do with the female ghost?¡± Li Yun¡¯an asks.


    Gao Ge looks at the female ghost and finds that she seemingly hasn¡¯t realized what happened on earth.


    Fear lurks in her eyes but what makes her fear must not be Gao Ge and his team.


    ¡°When was your child lost?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    The female ghost doesn¡¯t answer Gao Ge¡¯s question.


    She is only looking around to search for something.


    ¡°I saw your child.¡± Gao Ge suddenly says.


    The female ghost¡¯s eyes immediately glow. She quickly gets up and strikes at Gao Ge swiftly.


    ¡°Where is my daughter? Give my daughter back to me!¡±


    The killing intent of the female ghost is completely released at the moment, which seems to incur a gust of chilly wind. Her hair is blown up high, as if she were facing towards a big fan instead of Gao Ge.


    When Gao Ge saw similar scenes in the movie, he always thought there must be something wrong with the scriptwriter or the director.


    However, now he realizes that art does come from life.


    He wonders what the director who set the precedent experienced.


    She reaches out her hand to grab Gao Ge¡¯s neck.


    Yet, without showing any mercy for her, Gao Ge throws a punch at her and knocks her down again on the ground.


    ¡°When was your daughter lost?¡±


    ¡°At 2:22 pm, January 6, 2009.¡±


    Gao Ge frowns.


    ¡°Ten years ago?¡± Qin Yuming is confused.


    Gao Ge looks at her and can¡¯t help praising her, ¡°You are quite good at math.¡±


    Immediately, Qin Yuming feels her intelligence insulted.


    She doesn¡¯t need to be praised by Gao Ge. Qin Yuming thinks to herself.


    Hasn¡¯t the female ghost found her child lost ten years ago?


    ¡°Are the kids who have been lost recently related to you?¡± Gao Ge raises the second question.


    ¡°Where is my child? Where is my child¡­¡±


    The female starts to mutter repeatedly.


    Probably because the ghost took shape not long ago, her mindset is rather simple.


    She just keeps repeating those several sentences.


    However, it also lets Gao Ge know the obsession which makes her take shape.


    ¡°Because you are looking for your own child, the disappearance of the kids is also related to you, right?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    The female ghost doesn¡¯t reply.


    She only keeps saying what she has said.


    ¡°Why bother talking so much with her? Just break her up and our task is done. Or we can wait and see if any more kids are lost.¡± Qin Yuming says loudly.


    Gao Ge looks at her as if he is staring at an idiot.


    ¡°If you break her up, where can we find the lost kids?¡±


    Qin Yuming pats her head and finds what Gao Ge said right. She sticks her tongue out cutely, who doesn¡¯t look like acting young. Instead, she appears even more charming.


    Gao Ge calms himself down, sighing that the woman is so coquettish!


    Then he looks to the female ghost.


    Now he feels serious headache.


    Terrified as the female ghost is, to be honest, she looks a bit cute in terms of her way of talking. Her brain must be a mononuclear CPU, which is only focused on one thing. When Gao Ge asked her the first question, he had to stimulate her by saying that he had seen her child, which was like a power-on password.


    It is even harder to get any reply from the female ghost than eating feces.


    Gao Ge and the female ghost gaze at each other in speechless dismay for a while. Yet, he still gains nothing so he feels that he must find the breakthrough from other places.


    Right then, Liu Jun next door suddenly runs over and knocks on the door madly.


    ¡°Someone has come!¡±


    Gao Ge feels spirited instantly. Instead of going back to his room, he directly stands up and arrives before the window to look at the sycamore tree, where the dead cats are buried. It is nice to look down from a height. The angle is good and the view is broad enough. He happens to see a man sneak towards the tree with a shovel in his hand.


    ¡°I go down there and you keep an eye on him.¡± Gao Ge gets up immediately and gets out of the room without hesitation.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with him!¡± Qin Yuming hastens to follow Gao Ge out of the room without thinking.


    She is still wearing the slippers of the hotel.


    Li Yun¡¯an and Liu Jun look at each other.


    ¡°Let¡¯s keep watching him.¡± Liu Jun says.


    Li Yun¡¯an nods her head and then points at the female ghost on the ground, ¡°What about her?¡±


    ¡°We must watch her too. What else can we do?¡± Liu Jun says impatiently.


    Li Yun¡¯an glares at him and says nothing.


    Being in the elevator of the hotel, Gao Ge is a bit pissed off.


    ¡°Are you coming in the elevator or not?¡± Staring at the woman before the elevator, who is about 30 years old, Gao Ge feels a bit impatient. She doesn¡¯t go into the elevator. Instead, she keeps stopping the door closing and looking around.


    ¡°What¡¯s rush? My husband is coming. Wait a minute!¡± The woman says impatiently.


    Gao Ge is furious, ¡°Do you have any civic virtue?¡±


    The woman sneers, ¡°I have stopped the train door before. The elevator door is no big deal.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    What a savage woman!


    ¡°Step aside! Leave her to me!¡± Qin Yuming suddenly pushes away Gao Ge and takes two steps forward. In the meanwhile, she gives a kick and happens to hit the belly of the woman.


    The woman screams and gets thrown out immediately.


    It is lucky for Qin Yuming to wear the cheongsam whose jag is big enough. Otherwise, she cannot act so freely like now.


    She claps her hands and raises her head.


    ¡°Close the door. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    The moment Gao Ge closes the elevator door, he can still hear the woman outside the elevator sobbing.


    Maybe she can¡¯t even scream.


    Hearing her voice, Gao Ge suddenly feels a little thrilled.


    It is a pity that she is a woman.


    Otherwise, he could have given her a kick.


    When the elevator door is opened, Gao Ge and Qin Yuming start to dash away.

 Chapter 233 - Remember to Hold It to Sleep

    Gao Ge and Qin Yuming act fast.


    Now is already later than 12 pm. There are not many passers-by or cars in the street, so they don¡¯t need to look right and left when walking across the street.


    Of course, it is not a good habit but a measure under the emergency. Children shall not follow the example.


    When they just walk across the street, they are just in time to see the man in black holding a shovel in one hand and carrying a small box with the other hand.


    Upon seeing Gao Ge, the man looks horrified and subconsciously turns around to run away.


    ¡°Evil, where are you running to?¡± Qin Yuming shouts angrily and runs after him.


    Gao Ge feels headache.


    What a stupid woman.


    What did she just say?


    Doesn¡¯t it occur to her that the man is the very owner of the farm tool store they met before?


    Qin Yuming moves quite fast, just like a female cheetah. She throws a kick at the running man and knocks him down successfully.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hit me. Don¡¯t hit me¡­¡±


    The man holds his head with his hands directly.


    ¡°Say it! Who are you?¡± Just like a strong man, Qin Yuming reaches out her hand to lift the man with staring eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s me. It¡¯s me¡­¡±


    ¡°How can I know who you are?¡± Qin Yuming gets so angry.


    She feels that the man just gives her an irrelevant answer.


    Gao Ge¡¯s voice comes from behind her.


    ¡°I know him.¡±


    Qin Yuming turns around to look at him in confusion.


    Gao Ge coughs and kicks the middle-aged man away, saying, ¡°This is the owner of the farm tool store. We met him earlier today¡­¡±


    ¡°We did?¡± Qin Yuming finally comes to her senses and pats her head, shouting, ¡°Oh yeah. So we catch the wrong guy?¡±


    ¡°Not necessarily.¡± Gao Ge turns aside and walks to the middle-aged man. He lifts the man and says, ¡°What did you do here?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I was having a walk!¡± The middle-aged man has come up with an excuse and suddenly flies into a rage, ¡°I was only taking a walk near my store. What¡¯s wrong with you? It was kind of me to lend you the shovel in the daytime and now you have beaten me harshly. How can you do this? You¡¯ve violated the law! You are criminals! I¡¯m calling the police and ask them to arrest you!¡±


    Qin Yuming feels flurried.


    Gao Ge appears calm and says grinningly, ¡°Go ahead. Is your cell phone out of power? If so, I can do you a favor.¡±


    The middle-aged man stops pretending to take out his cell phone.


    He looks at Gao Ge with his eyes full of confusion.


    Is Gao Ge really not afraid at all?


    ¡°Take him away first.¡± Qin Yuming says.


    Gao Ge nods his head and drags the middle-aged man over, knocking the door of Chen Long¡¯s store.


    The store is not big but at the back of the store there are two rooms, so Chen Long and the little girl sleep in the store.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Chen Long looks puzzled but when he sees the man caught by Gao Ge, he is surprised instantly, ¡°Li?¡±


    ¡°Chen, ask your friends to release me!¡± Upon seeing Chen Long, the middle-aged man feels as if being saved so he hurries to shout at him.


    Although Chen Long doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, he feels that Gao Ge and Qin Yuming won¡¯t just make trouble for Li out of no reason.


    He turns on all the lights in the store and then brings a chair over to let Qin Yuming sit down. Gao Ge is only an ordinary Dragon Court member so of course he doesn¡¯t get a chair.


    ¡°Tell us. Why did you dig this thing out? Did anyone ask you to do this? Or the whole thing is only done by you?¡± Qin Yuming asks.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Li sits on the ground with a puzzled face.


    Moreover, he is not faking at all.


    Qin Yuming frowns and stands up to slap him in the face.


    She slapped with strength.


    Otherwise, Li wouldn¡¯t roll over in the air and fall on the ground while vomiting blood mixed with teeth.


    ¡°I am bad-tempered. Now that I¡¯ve given you a chance, you must answer my question.¡± Qin Yuming sits down again with her long legs crossed and her slim neck slightly raised, who looks as aloof and proud as an empress sitting on the throne. It just reminds people of a line in the poem¨CThere is a beauty in the north, lonely and isolated from the world.


    The slap makes Li completely dumbfounded.


    Chen Long looks at him from aside and feels sorry for him, saying in a low voice, ¡°Li, just answer my leader¡¯s question honestly, unless you want to die here.¡±


    Li doesn¡¯t reply probably because he is still in a trance caused by the slap.


    Chen Long is so angry that he stamps on the feet, ¡°You just want to die here and take up my coffin and a few wreaths as well as paper dolls, right?¡±


    Li finally comes to his senses.


    He glances at Chen Long with a complicated look.


    He is not that crazy to take up things in the funeral stuff store.


    ¡°I only wanted to dig out the treasure¡­¡± Li stammers.


    ¡°To dig out treasure?¡± Gao Ge is amused, ¡°Do you think this is treasure?¡±


    ¡°In the daytime, I saw you guys digging stuff over there and saw a wooden box¡­¡± Li falters.


    As he was knocked off a few teeth by Qin Yuming, he cannot speak clearly.


    Hearing that, Qin Yuming can¡¯t help frowning.


    Gao Ge is greatly tickled, ¡°So you made great effort at night only to hunt for treasure?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°How about opening the box and taking a look?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    Li doesn¡¯t move.


    Qin Yuming is thrilled and hurries to say, ¡°See? He doesn¡¯t dare to move! He must hide something from us!¡±


    Gao Ge says in a low voice, ¡°He really doesn¡¯t dare to move.¡±


    Qin Yuming¡¯s motivation has been poured cold water by Gao Ge.


    ¡°Now open it.¡± Gao Ge asks.


    Li believes he has found a treasure and meanwhile worried about being seen by others. Hence, by now, he has no idea what is inside the wooden box.


    Judging from Gao Ge¡¯s expression, Li finds that Gao Ge doesn¡¯t look like joking. After being silent for a while, he takes a deep breath and reaches out his hand to drag the little coffin towards himself.


    He opens the coffin cover and sees the two dead cats inside. He screams in horror and crawls backwards far away with his hands and feet.


    ¡°It¡­¡±


    Terrified by the thing before him, Li becomes tongue-tied.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you looking for treasure? Now are you happy? Are you surprised?¡± Gao Ge sneers.


    Li is shivering nonstop.


    ¡°Since you have dug the coffin out, you must hold it to sleep. Otherwise, you will be haunted by ghosts.¡± Gao Ge says seriously.


    If he says that in the daytime, Li must burst into laughter and doesn¡¯t take it seriously.


    However, Gao Ge said it in the funeral stuff store at midnight in a gloomy tone.


    Li feels that his blood freezes.


    ¡°Okay. Now take it with you.¡± Gao Ge waves his hand.

 Chapter 234 - The Early Bird Catches the Worm

    Chapter 234 The Early Bird Catches the Worm


    Gao Ge is only scaring Li.


    After figuring out what has happened, Gao Ge waves his hand to ask him to get lost.


    Qin Yuming wanted to continue questioning him but when she sees the terrified look of Li, she doesn¡¯t feel like asking anymore.


    If such a man is really the one behind all this, even the Dragon Court¡¯s intelligence will be insulted.


    Besides, Chen Long knows Li well and assures his innocence, so Li has been excluded from suspicion.


    Having released Li, Qin Yuming feels a bit depressed, probably because she finds what she just got useless.


    Looking at the depressed face of Qin Yuming, Gao Ge can¡¯t help smirking.


    He gets a contemptuous look from Qin Yuming, ¡°What are you laughing at?¡±


    Gao Ge coughs and hurries to say, ¡°I just feel that you are as frustrated as a little girl.¡±


    Qin Yuming¡¯s face goes purple with rage.


    She stands up akimbo and even starts to urge her strength, shouting loudly, ¡°I am a little girl!¡±


    Gao Ge grins without arguing about that.


    Qin Yuming doesn¡¯t want to bother about that with Gao Ge. They return to the hotel. The female ghost is still lying on the ground while Li Yun¡¯an is staring at her with fixed eyes. Li Yun¡¯an knows that the female ghost is important to the case. If she lets the female ghost flee under her very nose, she must be to blame.


    Seeing that Gao Ge and Qin Yuming have come back, she is finally relieved. Then the following thing will not be her responsibility.


    ¡°Boss, how is it?¡± Liu Jun comes forward to ask in excitement, ¡°It is out of my expectation that the manipulator turns out to be the owner of the farm tool store. As always, the big boss is lurking around us!¡±


    Staring at Liu Jun¡¯s stupid look, Gao Ge fills his mind with a myriad of thoughts and ideas and even finds himself in the mire.


    Will all the people become like that after they join the Team Three of the east Huaxia branch in the Dragon Court?


    He feels so scared even at the thought.


    He is worried that he will become stupid for them!


    Upon thinking of that, Gao Ge gets too fraught to sleep.


    ¡°It¡¯s not him.¡± Qin Yuming says disgruntledly, ¡°You have been in the Dragon Court for a long time. Why don¡¯t you use your brain? That guy doesn¡¯t look qualified enough to be a big boss! You are too young!¡±


    Liu Jun is 40 years old anyway.


    Yet, faced with Qin Yuming¡¯s scolding, he controls his temper so well.


    Gao Ge takes a look at Qin Yuming again. She notices his confused look and then immediately gazes at him. Eye contact is an important channel for communication. At least now Gao Ge senses the threatening meaning from Qin Yuming¡¯s eyes, which is rather simple. She is probably implying that¨CIf Gao Ge dares to say it out, she will kill him!


    Gao Ge feels amused and doesn¡¯t want to expose her. Instead, he is surer of his thought¨CQin Yuming does look like a little girl.


    ¡°Boss, what to do with the female ghost?¡± Li Yun¡¯an asks.


    Qin Yuming feels a bit headache and subconsciously turns to Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge coughs and says, ¡°Keep her in your room.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Having said that, Qin Yuming immediately realizes what she just did. She is disgruntled to say, ¡°Who is the leader, you or me?¡±


    Gao Ge is speechless.


    He only answered that because Qin Yuming looked to him.


    At the moment, Qin Yuming suddenly feels embarrassed.


    Gao Ge is a new team member but out of no reason, she always subconsciously asks for his advice.


    This is an adverse sign.


    If such a situation goes on, she may as well step back and let Gao Ge be the team leader.


    It will be easier for her.


    ¡°We are men. Of course she cannot stay with us.¡± Gao Ge says bluntly.


    Qin Yuming nods her head and doesn¡¯t feel like fussing about that issue. She waves her hand to ask Gao Ge and Liu Jun to leave soon.


    Having returned to his room, Gao Ge sits on the chair and rubs his sore eyes. Yet, he doesn¡¯t stop thinking.


    ¡°Gao Ge, I¡¯ll sleep for a while and you keep on watch.¡± Liu Jun says to Gao Ge. It is a deal between them so Gao Ge has no comment on that.


    Liu Jun is not fat but his snore in his sleep makes Qin Yuming and Li Yun¡¯an next door shout loudly, ¡°Who is drilling at late night?¡±


    Loud as their shout is, only Gao Ge hears it. Liu Jun is still sleeping.


    Gao Ge kind of envies Liu Jun¡¯s sleeping quality.


    Liu Jun is surprised after waking up. He subconsciously jumps off the bed and looks guilty to see Gao Ge who is still sitting before the window.


    ¡°Sorry. Sorry. I overslept¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Now is only 7 o¡¯clock in the morning.¡± Gao Ge says smilingly.


    Liu Jun is a bit embarrassed. He thought that Gao Ge would wake him up but Gao Ge didn¡¯t do that.


    ¡°It is no point that we each sleep for only two or three hours. Sleeping for a longer while is better.¡± Gao Ge says.


    Liu Jun thinks it over and nods his head, saying smilingly, ¡°You go downstairs to have breakfast first. The breakfast coupon is on the table. After you come back, you can have a sleep. Sleep a little longer if you want.¡±


    Gao Ge says, ¡°Hmm.¡± And then he leaves with the breakfast coupon when he happens to meet Qin Yuming who is walking out of her room.


    ¡°To have breakfast?¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head.


    ¡°Me too. Let¡¯s eat together.¡±


    You cannot expect the breakfast in the budget hotel to be delicious. It is good enough that they can be adequately fed.


    They are drinking soybean milk and eating steamed buns. Qin Yuming complains for a while about the meat inside the steamed bun being smaller than the fingernail. Then she asks Gao Ge, ¡°The dead cats have been dug out, which ruins the array. Will it stir the grass and alarm the snake?¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head unthinkingly.


    ¡°It seems that the evildoers won¡¯t take further action.¡± Qin Yuming says worriedly.


    Gao Ge grins and shakes his head, ¡°Not necessarily.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah?¡±


    ¡°If they don¡¯t take any action, our goal is half reached. Yet, we still need to observe for some time.¡± Speaking of that, Gao Ge suddenly looks to the entrance of the restaurant.


    ¡°Do you know him?¡± Qin Yuming darts a glance at the entrance along Gao Ge¡¯s eyesight. That is a man in his fifties, who is wearing a tunic suit. He looks out of spirit and doesn¡¯t seem to have slept well at night.


    The man happens to see Gao Ge and instantly gets surprised. He wants to escape at once.


    ¡°Come here! Sit down!¡± Gao Ge suddenly shouts out loud.


    The man in tunic suit looks so helpless, moving towards them reluctantly in short steps like a kid.


    ¡°What a coincidence!¡± The man grins reluctantly.


    ¡°Only you?¡± Gao Ge asks in confusion.


    ¡°No. Only I get up early¡­¡± The man in tunic suit feels so frustrated.


    As a saying goes, the early bird catches the worm. Maybe he is a worm that gets up too early.


    He wishes that he could go back to have an unprotected sleep.

 Chapter 235 - The Female Ghost Has Escaped

    Chapter 235 The Female Ghost Has Escaped


    ¡°Master Wen, what a lovely coincidence!¡± Gao Ge says grinningly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here.¡±


    Master Wen makes a grimace of pain.


    He is also very confused.


    Why can he meet Gao Ge here too?


    ¡°Last time, I thought it was only a haunted building but it turned out be so complicated. Now we meet again. I have a feeling that it is bad luck for me again.¡± Master Wen says with a sigh.


    ¡°If it had not been for me, you would have died.¡± Gao Ge says disgruntledly.


    After thinking it over, Master Wen consents on Gao Ge¡¯s words and then forgives him.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°I think we are here for the same issue. Aren¡¯t there many kids who are missing? The news has been spread out online. All the lost kids live in the surroundings. Even common people can smell something fishy. After all, traffickers won¡¯t commit crime in one place, unless they don¡¯t want to live.¡± Wen Yihuan says that and then gets up to fetch some fried bread sticks.


    Qin Yuming is even more curious who this man is.


    However, Master Wen continues talking.


    ¡°After I arrived here, I have noticed something wrong in this place. The ghosts¡¯ existence is deliberately covered here, which must be attributed to some magic array. If my master were still alive, he could easily crack it. Sadly, I am not capable enough to do that.¡±


    This is the merit of Wen Yihuan.


    Despite his incompetence, he knows himself so well.


    Moreover, to say it out confidently also requires certain level of psychological quality.


    ¡°Then?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    Although Wen Yihuan is only a dabbler, he must know more than Gao Ge in this aspect.


    ¡°I find that the kids are missing for a reason.¡± Master Wen says with a serious face.


    Gao Ge frowns.


    Qin Yuming has no time to ask about the identity of the man.


    ¡°This area is not big but actually, it is located at the Yin position. People who live here are physically weak. I doubt that this place used to be a graveyard. Yet, I don¡¯t have enough evidence. We must dig a little into that.¡±


    ¡°Leave it to me.¡± Qin Yuming says.


    Wen Yihuan laughs, ¡°That¡¯s great.¡± Then he looks Qin Yuming up and down and then gives a thumbs-up to Gao Ge, ¡°Bro, I really admire you in terms of chasing girls. Are you fed up with the previous two girls?¡±


    Gao Ge sneers, ¡°Are you afraid of death?¡±


    Wen Yihuan reaches out his hand to slap his own face slightly, ¡°My mistake.¡±


    Gao Ge is speechless.


    Faced with such a shameless person, Gao Ge has no idea how to deal with him.


    ¡°Man, I am not showing off. I have been a lot of places for years and never given others a reason to beat me up!¡± Master Wen boasts.


    How come he is so proud of himself?


    ¡°If you don¡¯t continue to say something useful, I can assure you that I will beat you up. You know, women never reason.¡± Qin Yuming snorts.


    Master Wen feels that his blood freezes with horror.


    What a bad-tempered woman!


    Hence, he darts a sympathetic look at Gao Ge.


    Only by a look, Gao Ge has seen through the dirty thought of Master Wen.


    ¡°The kids born in this place grow up here with much yin qi. Of course, they are inclined to get sick. Yet, it is not that serious. Compared with common kids, they have more chances of getting a cold and crying at night. Nothing too bad happens to them.¡±


    ¡°What else?¡± Seeing that Master stops again, Gao Ge is about to lose his temper and teach him a lesson.


    ¡°Therefore, those evildoers take away the kids probably because they want to use the yin qi on the kids.¡± Master Wen suddenly pauses and puts on a more serious look, saying, ¡°In this case, we must take the time to find the kids, or none of us will know what kind of trouble will come along.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure of it?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    Master Wen laughs, saying, ¡°No, but we must take precaution! Under the circumstance of no clues, after I¡¯ve told you that, even if you don¡¯t believe me, you will try to do something anyway. It is not nice to say in this way, but will you deny it?¡±


    Gao Ge grins.


    After breakfast, Gao Ge saves the contact number of Master Wen and returns to his room.


    Qin Yuming also comes by.


    ¡°Go downstairs to grab a bite too.¡± Gao Ge says.


    Liu Jun nods his head and leaves the room.


    Qin Yuming sits opposite to Gao Ge and hastens to ask about Master Wen.


    Without hesitation, Gao Ge briefs her about what happened in the tube-shaped building in Suzhou.


    Having heard Gao Ge out, Qin Yuming slightly frowns.


    ¡°According to you, Master Wen is actually useless?¡±


    ¡°If he is really capable, how can he do live streaming online every day?¡± Gao Ge says grinningly, ¡°But his master is capable indeed. Besides, although he is not able to do much, he has seen and learnt more than us in this aspect.¡±


    After thinking for a while, Gao Ge gives an honest comment on Master Wen.


    ¡°Simply put, he is far from a real master but at least he is much better than the swindlers who cater to publicity by sordid methods.¡±


    Right then, Li Yun¡¯an knocks on the door hurriedly.


    When the door is opened, Li Yun¡¯an says in a trembling voice, ¡°Qin, the female ghost escaped.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Qin Yuming is shocked and hastens to run to the room next door.


    Gao Ge feels her action is pointless.


    Since Li Yun¡¯an said the female ghost had escaped, Qin Yuming would not be able to catch her now!


    To do an on-the-spot survey?


    Very soon, Qin Yuming comes back with a long face.


    ¡°Boss, it¡¯s my fault¡­¡± Li Yun¡¯an looks so guilty.


    ¡°Tell us about it. What happened?¡± Qin Yuming sits down again and says.


    In fact, it is not the fault of Li Yun¡¯an that the female ghost escaped.


    She was staring at the female ghost. Unexpectedly, the female ghost suddenly came to her senses just like waking up from a dream, who looked at Li Yun¡¯an and then looked around. Suddenly, the female ghost floated to the air and then flew away from the window.


    The ghost moved extremely fast.


    Li Yun¡¯an reached out her hand to catch the female ghost. However, the ghost just flew away in front of her but she could not jump off the window too.


    She couldn¡¯t do anything about that.


    At that moment, Li Yun¡¯an had a chance to break up the female ghost but when she recalled that Gao Ge and Qin Yuming mentioned the significance of the ghost. If the female ghost really had something to do with the lost kids, she was the only clue they had.


    So, after hesitating for a while, she didn¡¯t do anything.

 Chapter 236 - The 18 Ghost Arhats

    The female ghost¡¯s disappearance doesn¡¯t depress Gao Ge much.


    Qin Yuming keeps sighing as if seriously hurt.


    Li Yun¡¯an becomes increasing worried.


    ¡°Even if the female ghost were here, we wouldn¡¯t make any progress.¡± Gao Ge says calmly.


    Qin Yuming rolls her eyes at Gao Ge but she has to admit that he is telling the truth.


    The female ghost stayed here for the whole night but it didn¡¯t help anyway.


    Gao Ge is at a loss what to do with the female ghost that has the mononuclear CPU.


    However, the only one pity is that it is not possible for Gao Ge to let Master Wen see the female ghost and think about any solution.


    After a while, the camgirl comes to knock on Gao Ge¡¯s door.


    Maybe Master Wen tells her that Gao Ge lives in this hotel and which room he stays in.


    Holding the selfie stick with her cell phone on it, she is wearing a headset and saying, ¡°No rush! The handsome guy? I¡¯ve found him! Send me the gifts and I will ask him to greet you!¡±


    Although she was thrown out of room by Gao Ge before, for the sake of her popularity, she must keep on carving. While she couldn¡¯t find Gao Ge, she felt that her life was dark. Every day when she did live broadcasting online, the real-time comments were all about Gao Ge. The tube-shaped building matter in Suzhou made Gao Ge a heated topic online. Some netizens even claimed that if Gao Ge did online streaming, he would become the No. 1 anchorman on the supernatural adventure channel of Douxia Platform.


    If Gao Ge knows about the comments online, he will refute mercilessly. There won¡¯t be any No. 1 network anchor on the web streaming platform that can end well! Hem!


    When the camgirl finishes talking, she is completely dumbfounded to see Qin Yuming who opens the door for her.


    How come she is so pretty?


    She is not only pretty but also has such a perfect body.


    Actually it is fine that she is in good shape. The point is that she looks so powerful and elegant!


    She makes a prompt decision.


    She turns off the live streaming and waves her hand before turning around to leave.


    As an experienced web anchor, she knows so well that when such a beauty shows up in her streaming channel, her old fans will feel so disappointed at her face. It is like when the most beautiful girl in the class who is regarded as the pearl in the crown, is compared with an extremely elegant woman star, people will realize the significant difference between them.


    Crap! How come they spent so much effort on that plain girl!


    Qin Yuming feels rather puzzled at the camgirl who just ran away.


    She turns around to look at Gao Ge in confusion.


    Gao Ge shrugs to show that he doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s going on either.


    Very soon, Master Wen arrives hurriedly.


    He is summoned by Gao Ge.


    Qin Yuming stops staring at her phone and then puts it back to her pocket. She coughs first and then looks at Master Wen, saying, ¡°You were right. This place used to be a graveyard. Afterwards, it was cleared off. Now, if we dig into the ground, we should be able to find a lot of coffins.¡±


    Master Wen slaps in his thighs, who appears a bit excited.


    He also knows that he is not capable, but his guess has been testified, which is a great acknowledgement on him.


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    While talking, he keeps focusing on some part of Qin Yuming¡¯s body.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, talk with your eyes fixed on my face.¡± Qin Yuming says with a grim face.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you making difficulties for me? How can I stand it to look at your fabulous face? If I do, I will only have eyes for you in the rest of my life.¡± Master Wen coughs and says seriously.


    No matter how pretty a woman is, she likes being complimented by men.


    This man looks rather playful.


    Qin Yuming is amused. She feels as if being called as sister by a three-year-old kid. Then she turns around and says to Gao Ge, ¡°Look at him and search your heart. That¡¯s how you should talk!¡±


    Gao Ge puts on an innocent look.


    ¡°Hem.¡± Master Wen continues to say, ¡°What else? Any other news?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Then Qin Yuming is not saying to Master Wen but Gao Ge, ¡°According to the information I just got, they have found out the identity of the female ghost based on her appearance.¡±


    Gao Ge immediately picks up his ears.


    ¡°The female ghost is called Zhang Huaiyu, a middle school teacher. So was her ex-husband. They had a daughter but their four-year-old daughter was stolen by a trafficker. As such, Zhang Huaiyu¡¯s ex-husband divorced her and she kept looking for her daughter. Afterwards, she committed suicide by jumping into the river.¡±


    Qin Yuming pauses and turns around to look out of the window.


    ¡°This place is where she committed suicide.¡±


    There were traffickers ten years ago and still are now.


    Most of the people are indoctrinated by their parents at the young age like this: If you don¡¯t behave, you will be kidnapped by the traffickers.


    Those people are like monsters to every family.


    After all, kids are the center and hope of a family.


    Compared with the past, now the traffickers seem to be bolder. They dare to rob kids of their parents. Relevant news is often seen.


    ¡°In this case, she is so poor¡­¡± Li Yun¡¯an can¡¯t help saying.


    ¡°Is it because she is poor that she can ruin other families? Can she steal others¡¯ kids for that?¡± Qin Yuming says with a grimace.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t agree with Qin Yuming.


    ¡°If the kids¡¯ disappearance is really related to her, she is wrong indeed. Even though she is a pitiful woman, her mistake cannot be forgiven. Yet, Leader, we cannot make the final judgment now. On what grounds do you believe that she has something to do with the kids¡¯ disappearance?¡±


    ¡°By now she is the top suspect.¡± Hearing what Gao Ge said, Qin Yuming also realizes that she has made a mistake. It won¡¯t be too late for her to say that after adequate evidence is collected.


    Master Wen, who keeps silent, suddenly speaks at the moment.


    ¡°Actually, in my view, the female ghost doesn¡¯t mean any harm. If she is the one who took away the kids, it is a good thing. At least it is likely that the kids are alive and we just don¡¯t know where they are hidden.¡±


    Speaking of that, Master Wen notices that he is stared by all at present and then continues to say, ¡°If everything is as I guess, the kids¡¯ disappearance has something to do with their energy and the geomantic omen in this place. If so, it will be much worse.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Gao Ge asks with a grimace.


    ¡°Bro, I think you are experienced and knowledgeable. Do you know the 18 Ghost Arhats?¡±


    Gao Ge becomes astounded instantly.


    ¡°Those kids¡­¡±


    Master Wen only sighs instead of saying anything, ¡°We must find the kids. Perhaps they haven¡¯t got 18 kids. Once they make it, it will be a serious sin.¡±

 Chapter 237 - Sense of Responsibility

    Gao Ge has heard of the 18 Ghost Arhats indeed.


    Actually, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t know much in this aspect. It happens that he knows about the 18 Ghost Arhats, which is only because the method of fostering them is rather brutal. Anyone who has heard of or seen it can hardly forget it.


    ¡°What are 18 Ghost Arhats?¡± Li Yun¡¯an asks in a low voice aside.


    Qin Yuming is also very curious.


    Gao Ge takes a look at them, saying meaningfully, ¡°You won¡¯t want to know about it.¡±


    ¡°But we want to know about it now!¡± Li Yun¡¯an says while picking her fingers.


    It happens that Chen Long brings food for them with the little girl.


    He also comes to see how the investigation goes on.


    Gao Ge stands up, ¡°Do you know the 18 Ghost Arhats?¡±


    Chen Long is taken aback and then frowns, ¡°Why do you suddenly ask me about that?¡± Then he asks in horror, ¡°Are the lost kids¡­¡±


    Gao Ge feels relieved and drags the little girl out of the room determinedly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave you guys alone. Chen Long, you can tell Ms. Qin and the others about that, and I¡¯ll take the little girl out for a walk.¡±


    Dragged by Gao Ge, the little girl is so disgruntled that she pouts angrily.


    ¡°I¡¯ve just arrived here. I don¡¯t want to have a walk outside!¡±


    ¡°Yes, you do.¡± Gao Ge replies to her.


    The door is closed.


    Chen Long looks at Master Wen with his face full of confusion.


    Qin Yuming doesn¡¯t give him a chance to raise questions. Instead, she asks directly, ¡°Chen Long, what are the 18 Ghost Arhats?¡±


    Chen Long heaves a sigh. Instead of talking right away, he looks a bit melancholy and worried.


    Under the circumstance, Gao Ge suddenly brings it up with him.


    Chen Long naturally thinks of many things.


    Thus, he looks gloomy now.


    ¡°The 18 Ghost Arhats are evil magic. Yet, as far as I know, it has been a lost magic since a long time ago, because the method of fostering 18 Ghost Arhats is extremely vicious. Anyone who adopts such an evil magic will be abandoned. Anyone has the right to punish him.¡± Chen Long takes a deep breath, saying, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that it would appear again. If Gao Ge is right, the situation is really serious.¡±


    ¡°Tell us about it!¡± Li Yun¡¯an rolls her eyes at him and says.


    Chen Long looks at her, saying, ¡°Do you really want to know?¡±


    Qin Yuming and Li Yun¡¯an both feel like killing him.


    What¡¯s wrong with these men?


    Do men always like to keep people guessing?


    ¡°Actually, it is not complicated. If you want to foster 18 Ghost Arhats, you must find 18 children of Yin nature. Generally, the children shall be younger than six years old with the coexistence of Yin qi and innate energy in the body.¡±


    Hearing that, Li Yun¡¯an can¡¯t help asking, ¡°Why do the children have to be younger than six years old?¡±


    Chen Long darts a glance at her and grins, saying, ¡°Do you notice that people¡¯s earliest memories generally date back to when they were six years old? That¡¯s when people were in the innate status. Therefore, it is the best to start cultivating before six years old.¡±


    Li Yun¡¯an thinks for a while and feels what he says reasonable. Hence, she doesn¡¯t ask further.


    Without interruption anymore, Chen Long continues to say, ¡°For 18 Ghost Arhats, you must find 18 children that satisfy the mentioned criteria and then drown them in the pot filled with water. You know, water also belongs to Yin. Then you need to set up the array and do the magic to extract the children¡¯s souls and have them under control. After everything is done, you will get the 18 Ghost Arhats.¡±


    Hearing Chen Long out, Qin Yuming and Li Yun¡¯an are shocked.


    ¡°So, is the kids¡¯ disappearance¡­¡± Li Yun¡¯an stammers.


    Master Wen coughs and says, ¡°Now we cannot be sure of it yet. I can only say that it is possible.¡±


    ¡°We must find the kids as soon as possible.¡± Qin Yuming says.


    ¡°It is not easy to find a place where you can collect 18 children of Yin nature. Since they¡¯ve found this place, they will not easily let go.¡± Chen Long says, ¡°Therefore, although they are exposed now, it is not likely that they will give up. As they are brave enough to start this, they must hate to give it up¡­¡±


    Qin Yuming says nothing. Rubbing her temples, she falls into deep thought¡­


    In the street, Gao Ge wanders around while holding the little girl¡¯s hand.


    Looking at the passers-by and cars coming and going, he also buys sugar-coated haws and beverage for the little girl.


    ¡°Brother, I suddenly feel that you are not a bad guy.¡± The little girl raises her head to look at Gao Ge, saying with a serious face.


    Gao Ge is a bit confused.


    The little girl ponders for a long time and says seriously, ¡°Bad guys won¡¯t buy me anything to eat!¡±


    Gao Ge reaches out his hand to touch the little girl¡¯s head, saying in an approving tone, ¡°Your logic is so weird. You are lucky that you aren¡¯t spirited off by the traffickers.¡±


    The little girl is puzzled.


    In light of her mindset, it is hard for her to understand what Gao Ge means.


    However, she knows by instinct that what he said must not be nice.


    Gao Ge brings the little girl back to the hotel when Chen Long is smoking at the door of the hotel. Chen Long looks gloomy. When he sees Gao Ge come back with the little girl, his eyes become soft. Then he throws the cigarette into the trash bin naturally, claps his hand, and holds the little girl up.


    ¡°If this is really about the 18 Ghost Arhats, it will be much more complicated.¡± Chen Long dresses the little girl¡¯s hair and says seriously.


    Gao Ge nods his head, looks at Chen Long and the little girl, asking, ¡°How much do you know about Qin Yuming?¡±


    ¡°All I need to know is that she is my team leader. That¡¯s all.¡± Chen Long says calmly.


    ¡°I have only one question. Why does she wear cheongsam every day?¡±


    Chen Long grins meaningfully and walks across the street while holding the little girl. He says to Gao Ge before leaving, ¡°As to this question, you should ask her yourself. Even if I know, I cannot tell you anyway, right?¡±


    When Gao Ge returns to the room, Liu Jun is rubbing his eyes and looking out of the window with his chin rested in the hand.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    Liu Jun looks at him and says, ¡°Boss said that as the dead cats were dug out, which ruined the magic array, the evildoers must find a way to bury dead cats again if they wanted to proceed.¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head, saying, ¡°But it is hardly likely that they do this in the daytime, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Maybe they may do exactly the opposite, for they think it may be safe to do it under our eyes?¡± Liu Jun shakes his head, ¡°We cannot take any chance and think that everything will go as we imagine. People are different. Moreover, after being in the Dragon Court for so many years, I¡¯ve understood one thing. That is, don¡¯t make any conjecture on your enemies with your own mindset, because they will do the same thing to you.¡±


    ¡°What to do then?¡±


    Liu Jun laughs and says, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. When we cast nets spreading from the earth to the sky, we don¡¯t need to worry then.¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head and agrees with Liu Jun.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you need to rest for a while?¡± Liu Jun asks with a frown.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll rest soon.¡± Gao Ge says, ¡°You are acting so carefully with responsibility. Is it because you are afraid to make mistakes?¡±


    Liu Jun turns around and looks at Gao Ge behind him.


    Gao Ge goes forward with an ashtray in his hand. He takes a pack of cigarettes out of his pocket and gives one to Liu Jun.


    They sit in front of the window, smoking the cigarette and looking out of the window.


    ¡°To be frank, it is normal that you have such a doubt. After all, you are new to the Dragon Court. However, we are cautious not because we are afraid to make mistakes but because we are worried that if we make any mistakes, the world will become worse. Therefore, we must be very careful.¡±


    Liu Jun flicks the cigarette and continues to say, ¡°After you have stayed in the Dragon Court for long enough, you will gradually understand why. Maybe this time you will understand. For example, if the kids are still alive and yet they cannot come back home anymore for the mistakes you make accidentally, what is the consequence? You will subconsciously think that you are to blame and live the rest of your life with guilt and shame.¡±


    Gao Ge listens to Liu Jun talking quietly.


    ¡°In fact, Li Yun¡¯an, Chen Long and I all bear a lot. Just because we have shouldered too much guilt and shame, we become increasingly cautious. Take Li Yun¡¯an for example. She felt so scared for failing to keep the female ghost in the room. Is it the possible punishment of the Dragon Court that made her scared? No. She was scared that more kids would be missing for her incapability. In that case, she would feel very sad.¡± Liu Jun says calmly.


    ¡°Is this the sense of responsibility?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Liu Jun keeps staring at the sycamore tree without blinking an eye, just like a statue.


    As a matter of fact, there are many people like Liu Jun not only in the Dragon Court but also in Huaxia, such as the fireman who cried for not failing to save the victim¡­


    Gao Ge laughs and puts out the cigarette.

 Chapter 238 - The Unusual Little Girl

    Chapter 238 The Unusual Little Girl


    Late at night, the street is cold and cheerless. The sky is dark without stars and the moon. Obviously, the weather won¡¯t be nice tomorrow.


    Ding County is a slow-paced city. In the early morning, there are few people in the street. Only a few barbecue booths outside an alley are still very noisy, where there are no empty seats. Some of the customers are standing there, drinking and chatting merrily with their friends.


    There are two bars at the end of the dark and narrow alley.


    In the dark alley, a lot of couples are hugging and making out there. Or at the other side, another group of people are having a fight with cursing words.


    The rats in the sewer wanted to stretch themselves and find food at the moment. However, they choose another way.


    Among the people in the street, a little girl in a red coat is walking with dull eyes and a lollipop in her hand.


    A woman wearing a low-cut top reaches out her hand to grab the little girl¡¯s arm and squats down to ask, ¡°Little girl, it¡¯s so late now. Where are you going?¡±


    The little girl keeps walking forward without turning aside.


    The woman wants to follow her and yet she is dragged back by the man next to her. The man holds her in the arms and kisses her again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste our time. Let¡¯s go to get a room. Why do you care about a strange kid?¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± The woman looks a bit hesitant.


    ¡°Okay. Okay. Leave her alone.¡±


    The little girl is isolated.


    She is isolated at least here in this place.


    Many people glance at her but no one comes up to ask her anything. Perhaps they are worried there is any scheme behind this or they feel that it is none of their business so they don¡¯t need to ask too much.


    The little girl goes through the dark alley.


    This is a very interesting place.


    If a lamp shows up abruptly in the alley, it will be sinful for its brightness. It¡¯s like when a bunch of light is shone into the dark, gloomy and filthy cage, the light must be sinful.


    She keeps walking along.


    She is like a puppet.


    Her movements seem rather incongruous. She is staggering in the street.


    This little girl who is walking forward confusedly is just like a boat sailing in the terrifying waves caused by a mighty storm.


    The boat just drops as the waves leap.


    There are fewer and fewer passers-by.


    The little girl walks further and further.


    It takes a long time to see a car. The distance between the lamps is much prolonged.


    Splash.


    Splash.


    Behind the girl is a woman who is wet all over her body.


    Her clothes are clung to her body while her hair is clung to her scalp. With her eye sockets sunken, she looks so cold with folded arms, trembling heavily.


    Unlike the little girl, she is not looking forward but the back of the little girl.


    ¡°Precious.¡±


    ¡°Precious.¡±


    She keeps muttering.


    They are walking back to back.


    Chen Long rushes into the hotel and knocks on the door of Gao Ge crazily as if he went mad.


    When Gao Ge opens the door, Chen Long immediately asks, ¡°Do you see my daughter?¡±


    What he says sounds so familiar.


    The female ghost used to say that before.


    Gao Ge thinks of the little chubby girl.


    Chen Long mentioned that the little girl was called Chen Wangshi.


    Chen Wangshi, as in Chen Nian Wang Shi (which means bygones in days of yore), is easy to remember. Yet, Gao Ge said that such a name was not suitable for a little girl. Chen Long only smiled and ignored his opinion.


    After all, Chen Wangshi sounds better than Chen Fatty that Gao Ge comes up with.


    Qin Yuming and Li Yun¡¯an also open the door and walk over.


    ¡°Is your daughter lost?¡±


    Chen Long nods his head with a grim face.


    As a man over 40 years old, Chen Long has stayed in the Dragon Court for a long time but he looks so flurried.


    He looks like that the sky is about to collapse.


    ¡°Calm down.¡± Gao Ge says, ¡°When did the girl get lost?¡±


    ¡°I took a nap but when I woke up, she was gone.¡±


    ¡°Was it ghost?¡± Li Yun¡¯an asks.


    Qin Yuming shakes her head, ¡°Impossible. The dead cats have been dug out. They don¡¯t have time to take further action. If there was a ghost, in no way could we all fail to notice it. Even if we couldn¡¯t, Chen Long must have noticed it.¡±


    ¡°It was not ghost¡­¡± Chen Long shakes his head too.


    ¡°Relax.¡± Qin Yuming says, ¡°I¡¯ll check the monitor.¡±


    This is the privilege of the Dragon Court.


    No matter where they are, the local police must be cooperative.


    Gao Ge calls Master Wen.


    After a while, Master Wen arrives hurriedly in a robe.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°A kid is lost.¡± Gao Ge says.


    ¡°Another kid is lost? They restart to take action now?¡± Master Wen asks in horror, ¡°Are they in such a hurry?¡±


    Gao Ge waves his head, saying, ¡°You are here not to be surprised only. Do you know how to locate the lost kid?¡±


    Master Wen ponders for a while, saying, ¡°With the kid¡¯s hair or clothes as well as the date and hour of her birth, I should be able to locate her.¡±


    Gao Ge looks at Chen Long.


    Chen Long chatted with Master Wen before and learnt that this middle-aged man was not capable, but as an apprentice of an exceptional man, he had his own advantages. Hence, Chen Long hastens to say, ¡°I¡¯ll go to get the things you need.¡±


    ¡°Let me with you.¡± Gao Ge says.


    Liu Jun and Li Yun¡¯an still stay in the hotel to watch the change of the sycamore tree while Qin Yuming keeps checking the monitor.


    Gao Ge, Master Wen and Chen Long return to the store.


    In the store, Chen Long fetches the little girl¡¯s clothes and says out the date and hour of her birth. Master Wen takes out his compass and a sheet of charm paper.


    He places the compass on the little girl¡¯s clothes and meanwhile writes down the date and hour of her birth on the charm paper.


    Master Wen is muttering seriously.


    Chen Long frowns worriedly.


    Gao Ge is wondering what Master Wen is doing. He is wearing a sleeping robe. Where did he take out of the charm paper and compass?


    Thinking of the little girl¡¯s oval face, he feels a bit disgruntled.


    Master Wen is doing something to the little girl he is familiar with in front of him.


    Does Master Wen care about Gao Ge or not?


    The needle on the compass suddenly starts to rotate.


    ¡°The southeast direction!¡± Master Wen says instantly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go now.¡± Gao Ge takes the lead.


    Chen Long is about to catch up when he is dragged by Master Wen.


    Chen Long stares confusedly at the old man in sleeping robe.


    ¡°This little girl is a bit unusual. Will she encounter any danger?¡± Master Wen gazes at Chen Long and says meaningfully.


    Chen Long¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobs in his throat.

 Chapter 239 - You, Go to Hell!

    Master Wen¡¯s eyes are as sharp as blades that can pierce through everything.


    His eyes are also a bit playful.


    Chen Long starts to sweat from his head.


    Faced with Master Wen¡¯s question, he can only keep silent.


    Gao Ge stands at the door, watching them talk with each other. He also heard Master Wen¡¯s words.


    Qin Yuming told him that Chen Wangshi was an abandoned child, who was a bit special.


    If she is really an abandoned child picked up by Chen Long, he can¡¯t know her date and hour of birth.


    In no way can he know.


    Although Gao Ge is curious, he is aware that now is not a good time to probe into this matter.


    ¡°Let¡¯s find the girl first.¡±


    Gao Ge¡¯s words also wake Chen Long up.


    Gao Ge glances at Master Wen with a frown and walks out of the store.


    Walking behind Gao Ge, Master Wen holds his compass in the palm and stares at it carefully.


    The needle of the compass rotates slightly, which keeps pointing at the same direction.


    ¡°Actually, we don¡¯t need to worry. The kid will be fine.¡± Master Wen says out of breath while following Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge turns around to look at him.


    ¡°Something is hiding inside the kid¡­¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    Master Wen shakes his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know. My master must be able to figure it out, but I am not that capable.¡±


    ¡°What is your master¡¯s phone number?¡±


    Master Wen is speechless.


    The dripping sound comes.


    The little girl is wandering in the woods.


    The short pine forests are green throughout the year. In winter, the trees full of pine needles look extremely beautiful.


    A woman, who is wet all over her body, is still following the little girl.


    They walk through the woods together.


    In front of the woods is an empty yard.


    At the door of the yard, there is a wasted tractor.


    The iron door of the yard is also shabby, which is covered with rust. This place has been deserted for a long time.


    Through the yard is a big tile-roofed house, outside which a wolfhound is tied up there. Attached to the wall of the house, there is an iron tent and under the tent two cages are placed. A group of kids are chained up in the cages.


    Upon seeing the little girl, the wolfhound starts to bark madly.


    As the wolfhound barks, the door of the house is pushed open.


    A middle-aged man in black walks out of the house with a smile in his face, who waves at the little girl.


    ¡°Come on. Here you go.¡±


    Another young man follows him out of the house with a Soul Summoning Pennant in his hand smilingly.


    ¡°Brother, this is the ninth one. We still need 9 more kids.¡± The young man says.


    The middle-aged man sighs and says, ¡°I don¡¯t think we can collect all the 18 kids here. This place is so small that it is really difficult for us to find 18 special kids.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. We can wait. Maybe other brothers can find several kids.¡± The young man says.


    ¡°You are right.¡±


    The little girl pushes open the iron door and walks inside slowly.


    ¡°What?¡± The middle-aged man suddenly frowns.


    ¡°Brother, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Look! A ghost is following the little girl.¡± The middle-aged man says with a frown.


    The young man rubs his eyes and feels surprised.


    ¡°My Soul Summoning Pennant can only get the kid here. How come it also brings this ghost here?¡±


    ¡°No worries. Let¡¯s eliminate her.¡± The middle-aged man says with a sneer.


    The young man also smirks.


    Such a ghost comes here out of no reason.


    She must be really unlucky.


    The little girl enters the yard. So does the female ghost.


    She suddenly widens her eyes and looks at the kids in the cages.


    ¡°Hey! Who are you? Why are you here?¡± The young man walks forward and asks with a sneer.


    ¡°Why¡­ do¡­ you¡­ catch¡­ these kids?¡± The female ghost seems to be a bit sane but she still stammers, making her words sound quite awkward. She is staring in confusion at the two men before her.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. If you leave now, you still have a chance for reincarnation. Otherwise, you will be eliminated for good.¡±


    Right at the moment, the eyes of the little girl in red suddenly turn bright from dullness.


    She is like having her soul back.


    She starts to look around in shock and horror.


    The kids are locked in the cages. There are several bowls filled with water in front of the cages. Something dirty is floating on the water.


    All the kids are curling up at the corner weakly. They are shivering, which is the only sign that demonstrates that they are still alive. Yet, with their clothes in rag, they also have a lot of wounds on them. Some of the wounds are covered with scabs and some of them are still bleeding, which seem to be caused by an animal¡¯s bite.


    ¡°You¡­ You are bad people!¡± The little girl says in a loud voice.


    After saying that, she turns around and runs towards the door of the yard.


    ¡°Hem, you want to flee?¡± The middle-aged man snorts and rushes towards her.


    The moment he is about to reach her, he feels a chilly wind across his face. He can¡¯t help retreating.


    Looking at the female ghost standing in front of the little girl, the middle-aged man is stunned and then bursts out laughing.


    ¡°Interesting. A female ghost who has just taken shape tries to protect others?¡± The middle-aged man says that and then reaches out his hand. As he makes a finger gesture, a golden light appears from his hand and shoots towards the female ghost.


    Seeing the female ghost thrown away, the middle-aged man snorts and catches the little girl back.


    ¡°Let¡­ Let go of her¡­¡±


    The female ghost gets up from the ground slowly.


    The middle-aged man and the young man are both shocked.


    ¡°Brother, your blow didn¡¯t disperse her directly?¡± The young man asks in surprise.


    The middle-aged man snorts again.


    Seeing that the female ghost gets up instead of being dispersed, he feels a bit embarrassed.


    ¡°Since she is not dispersed, I¡¯ll give her one more blow. I must satisfy her if she wants to suffer more.¡± The middle-aged man says in a voice full of grimness. His eyes contain more killing intent too.


    In his eyes, she is like an overconfident chicken that comes to its natural enemy, making threatening gestures.


    ¡°Let¡­ go of her!¡± The female ghost drags her feet towards the middle-aged man.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± The middle-aged man grabs the little girl with one hand and meanwhile takes out a talisman with the other. As he throws out the talisman, it burns instantly and flies rapidly towards the female ghost along a straight line.


    The female ghost cannot dodge it in time and gets struck away again.


    ¡°Hem. Damn it!¡± The middle-aged man puts on a stern face.


    ¡°Let go of me. You bad guy! Let go of me!¡±


    The little girl keeps struggling to shake off the middle-aged man.


    However, she is too weak to fight against a middle-aged man after struggling for a while. Hence, she opens her mouth and bites the man¡¯s arm.


    The middle-aged flares up and kicks the little girl aside.


    He looks at his arm. A row of tooth prints is left on his arm, which is bleeding now. Instantly, he is burning with anger.


    He reaches out his hand to release the barking wolfhound.


    Just like a flying arrow, the wolfhound pounces on the little girl immediately.


    ¡°You¡­ Go to hell!¡± The female ghost says.

 Chapter 240 - How Is This Possible?

    With a beam of red light, the wolfhound is struck away.


    The red light is cast by the female ghost.


    Lying on the ground, the wolfhound whimpers for a second and then dies.


    The female ghost¡¯s eyes turn red, which are prominent in the dark night.


    ¡°How interesting! Instead of being dispersed by me, this ordinary ghost turns into a malicious one with her resentment magnified.¡± The middle-aged man and the young man are both shocked.


    Such a thing is rarely seen.


    It is the first time that they have encountered such a situation.


    ¡°It should have something to do with the female ghost¡¯s obsession.¡± The young man says seriously.


    ¡°Is she related to the little girl?¡± The middle-aged man asks.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± The young man shakes his head.


    The killing intent of the female ghost keeps accumulating.


    A great cloud of black fog starts to billow from her.


    A gust of strong wind howls with the temperature dropping by a lot.


    ¡°If ordinary cultivators confront such a malicious ghost like you, they can only admit defeat and flee. However, we are different. Facing us, you are merely courting death.¡± The middle-aged man laughs with disdain for the female ghost.


    ¡°Brother, take a rest first. Just leave the female ghost to me.¡± The young man asks to deal with the ghost himself.


    ¡°You?¡± The middle-aged man looks at him and thinks it over. Then he nods his head, ¡°Okay. You can take the chance to gain some practical experience. I will stay aside and see.¡±


    The young man laughs, ¡°Brother, do you think such a female ghost can do anything to me?¡±


    The middle-aged man smiles and says nothing.


    Staring at the female ghost before him, the young man feels thrilled.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you!¡±


    The female ghost roars.


    ¡°Come on.¡± The young man licks his own lips.


    He feels no fear for the malicious ghost but the excitement of having a try.


    He takes a deep breath and suddenly goes at the ghost.


    He moves extremely swiftly.


    Pinching a talisman between his fingers, he strikes a punch at the female ghost, making her immediately scream loudly with pains and fly away.


    With his hand flashing a ray of golden light, the young man grins and looks very proud.


    The female ghost immediately chooses to fight back.


    She has just become a malicious ghost.


    So far, she hasn¡¯t been able to harness her capability expertly. Even if she can, she is no match for the young man.


    The little girl is scared to tears.


    ¡°Precious¡­ Don¡¯t be afraid!¡±


    The female ghost glances at the little ghost with a much softer look.


    Unexpectedly, the young man comes up again and throws a talisman at the female ghost. Instantly, the female ghost lets out a wailing cry of pains.


    Because the female ghost is a dead soul, the pain doesn¡¯t come from the flesh but her soul.


    The female ghost¡¯s figure turns much fainter.


    This is a sign of her vanishment.


    For ordinary cultivators, they can never take the upper hand like this under the circumstance where the ghost turns into a malicious status.


    As to the female ghost, the two men are her natural enemy indeed.


    ¡°I really want to know how long you can hold out!¡±


    The young man strikes forward.


    The female ghost roars with a fierce look and goes at the young man.


    Bang.


    This time, the young man and the female ghost hit against each other.


    They are both thrown away for that.


    The young man lies on the ground and vomits a mouthful of blood, who looks rather miserable. The female ghost gets up again, except that her figure becomes even fainter.


    ¡°Brother, be careful. The female ghost is desperate to burn her soul so as to enhance her capability.¡±


    The young man stares at the female ghost with a complicated look.


    Does she intend to give up the chance of reincarnation?


    She is basically a lunatic!


    The female ghost gazes at the little girl and her eyes become brighter.


    ¡°Is she your kid?¡± The young man wipes the blood at his mouth and asks the female ghost. He is curious.


    ¡°No.¡± The female ghost shakes her head with a wan smile.


    With her mind clear, she speaks more clearly.


    This is one of the effects brought about by burning the soul.


    ¡°Since she is not your child, why are you trying so desperately hard to save her?¡± The young man says angrily.


    The female ghost laughs horrifyingly, ¡°Why do you kidnap these children?¡±


    ¡°Does it matter to you?¡± The young man sneers.


    ¡°If it were not for you, my child wouldn¡¯t be lost¡­¡± The killing intent of the female ghost starts to increase again.


    Her eyes are getting as fierce as those of a brutal beast.


    Women are soft and yet become much stronger when they are mothers.


    It is well demonstrated by the female ghost.


    These are not her kids.


    She knows she is no match for the two men.


    Notwithstanding, she must make them pay.


    She must bite a piece of flesh off the men even at the cost of her vanishment.


    She has forgotten how long she has been dead.


    It seems that she is suddenly awoken from a dream.


    After she completely comes to her senses, she recalls what happened before. Pains of grief start to engulf her.


    As the female ghost strikes at him, the young man is completely incensed.


    He is very furious.


    He thought it was easy to handle the female ghost.


    To his surprise, the female ghost spares no effort to fight with him.


    What can he do?


    The female ghost is fearless of being eliminated, but the young man doesn¡¯t want to die!


    He is unwilling to defeat her at the cost of hurting himself meanwhile.


    He feels that he is much more precious than the female ghost.


    ¡°Let me confront her!¡± The middle-aged man raises his voice to yell. Meanwhile, a black bowl shows up in his hand. When the bowl is thrown out, it suddenly becomes bigger in the air.


    This is a real magic instrument.


    Clang.


    The black bowl repels the female ghost.


    The female ghost screams in pain again. At the same time, the black bowl keeps rotating in the air, as if coming to life, keeps striking attack at the female ghost.


    Blown by the black bowl, the female ghost is becoming fainter dramatically.


    If this continues, she will vanish very soon.


    ¡°Brother, you still have a lot more to learn.¡± The middle-aged man stands there with his hands at the back.


    The young man feels embarrassed and can only nods his head.


    The killing intent of the female ghost is also fading away bit by bit.


    She turns around to look at the helpless little girl.


    The girl stops crying and looks back to her with staring eyes.


    ¡°Sorry. I can¡¯t save you¡­¡±


    The female ghost speaks in a very low voice.


    The little girl becomes spirited all of a sudden, with her eyes fixed on the female ghost.


    Her instinct tells her that she should do something now.


    However, what can she do?


    A voice comes within her heart.


    ¡°I can help you.¡±


    ¡°How can you help me?¡± The little girl answers in her heart.


    ¡°I can help you kill the bad people.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­ Thank you. Besides, can you save the auntie?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    The girl¡¯s pupils are changing gradually.


    The central part of her pupils is sparkling with blue light.


    The blue light expands gradually and finally, fills the whole eyes.


    The middle-aged man looks to the little girl subconsciously.


    He is slightly shivering as if encountering something really terrifying.


    ¡°How¡­ How is this possible?¡±

 Chapter 241 - Rakshasa!

    Chapter 241 Rakshasa!


    The little girl takes her steps and walks slowly towards the middle-aged man.


    Her blues eyes reflect the chill of the cold winter.


    She smiles a scornful smile.


    Suddenly, as she reaches out her hand, the black bowl that is still chasing the female ghost is broken in the blink of an eye.


    ¡°Here is a lucky chance for you. Leave for reincarnation.¡± The little girl looks at the vanishing female ghost, saying in a soft voice.


    The female ghost stares at her, shocked.


    She is at a loss what happened


    Behind her appears a halo.


    ¡°Go in there. That is the place you should go to.¡± The girl says.


    The female ghost smiles. When she is about to enter the halo, she suddenly thinks of something so she turns around to look at the little girl, ¡°May I ask how my child is doing now?¡±


    The girl closes her eyes slowly and falls into thought.


    When she opens her eyes again, she says, ¡°She is doing well and has grown up.¡±


    ¡°Great to know that¡­¡± The female ghost lets go of everything and walks into the halo.


    The middle-aged man and the young man keep retreating.


    They both hold a Soul Summoning Pennant, which seems to be their last resort.


    The girl has her eyes fixed back on them and can¡¯t help sneering.


    ¡°Is this what the Ghost Sect can do now?¡± The little girl asks in confusion.


    Tender as the voice is, it is full of disdain and killing intent.


    It is like the two men are nothing more than two locusts in her eyes.


    Maybe the Ghost Sect used to prosper.


    However, the two apprentices of the Ghost Sect are too weak¡­


    ¡°Brother, who¡­ Who is she?¡± The young man nerves himself to ask in a low voice.


    The little girl suddenly arrives at their front.


    She moves so fast that they don¡¯t even have the time to react.


    She reaches out her hand.


    Crack.


    The young man¡¯s arm is torn off.


    The movement is so determined and smooth.


    It is like tearing a drumstick from a roasted turkey on the table.


    With the blood spilled over the ground, the young man falls on the ground, screaming in agony constantly. He reaches out his hand by instinct to cover his wounds. However, everything is in vain.


    ¡°Keep screaming. The female ghost¡¯s wailing was even more painful than you.¡± The little girl reaches out her hand to point at the icon cages behind her, ¡°I didn¡¯t hear them bitten by the wolfhound, but I can imagine that they must suffered more than you.¡±


    She reaches out her hand again.


    She tears off a leg from the young man.


    Next are his other arm and other leg.


    She is tearing the young man apart like this.


    The middle-aged man, just like being frozen, stands still there, with his legs trembling, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing in his throat and his eyes full of fear.


    He knows what is inside the little girl.


    As such, he knows that it is no use fighting tooth and nail.


    Therefore, what can he do? He has no other choice but to stand straight up and behave well. Maybe the little girl can be in a good mood to spare his life.


    Staying alive is the most important thing.


    With the two arms and legs of the young man torn off, he is lying on the ground to feel his life perishing and death approaching.


    Finally, the young man stops breathing. His body starts to give off a bit of white light. The light is his soul, though it hasn¡¯t taken shape yet.


    The little girl opens her mouth. All the light is taken in by her mouth then.


    ¡°It feels so good to devour the soul.¡± After saying that, the little girl licks her tongue.


    For her, this is the really yummy thing.


    The middle-aged man eventually can¡¯t stand the stress. With his legs feeling weak, he kneels down.


    ¡°Lord Rakshasa, I am the 126th generation of the Ghost Sect¡¯s apprentices. Please spare my life¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    The little girl slightly nods her head and then pats him with her palm.


    Instantly, the middle-aged man becomes fine powder.


    Under the circumstance of bodies blown to pieces, the little girl doesn¡¯t look innocent anymore though she is smiling.


    ¡°Ghost Sect¡­ Do you know the three sovereigns of the Ghost Sect were killed by me?¡± The little girl absorbs some more light spots.


    It is a blast for her!


    She turns around to look at the kids in the cages. When she reaches out her hand to do something, she cannot move suddenly.


    ¡°Little kid, you are not good. They are supposed to die. Now that I¡¯ve helped you handle the bad guys, what¡¯s wrong with eating the kids? I even helped you release the female ghost before.¡±


    ¡°Hem, you think this is wrong? Do you know what Rakshasa is? That is the real demon. Even the ghost cops see me, they must make a detour.¡±


    ¡°They are still kids anyway. Fine. I¡¯ll leave them alone.¡±


    The little girl shakes her head.


    She keeps talking to herself.


    ¡°Wangshi!¡±


    A shout comes from the woods.


    ¡°You are lucky enough to have people who care about you.¡± The little girl looks at the woods and suddenly frowns.


    ¡°What is inside his body? Interesting¡­ Little girl, your dad is no big deal but the man next to your dad is quite good. If you can stay with him, I can recover faster. You want to be with your dad? Hem. It¡¯s okay. I will help you¡­¡±


    After saying that, the little girl closes her eyes and passes out.


    Her body is still glittering with blue light.


    Meanwhile, she starts to tremble nonstop like getting a cold


    After Gao Ge and the two others rush into the yard, they are shocked to see the blood and the two Soul Summoning Pennants.


    ¡°It is the Ghost Sect.¡± Master Wen says.


    Chen Long doesn¡¯t care that much. He arrives at the front of the little girl in a rush and yet doesn¡¯t dare to move.


    ¡°Did that thing appear?¡± Chen Long gives a grimace of pain, ¡°Yes, only that thing could be so brutal and powerful¡­¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Master Wen asks and meanwhile walks to the cages to release all the kids.


    They are still curling up in the cages and don¡¯t dare to go out. Even their eyes are full of caution and fear.


    Gao Ge reaches the little girl and holds her wrist. Instantly, he withdraws his hand subconsciously.


    ¡°So cold¡­¡± Gao Ge is shocked.


    ¡°Can you save her?¡± Chen Long stares at Gao Ge helplessly, ¡°I can feel it. She is dying.¡±


    He doesn¡¯t know Gao Ge well.


    Under the circumstance, he has no one to turn to but Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge thinks for an instant and says, ¡°Let me take a shot.¡±


    After saying that, he grabs the little girl¡¯s wrist again and starts to transfer power of stars to her.


    This is the only thing he can do.


    To his surprise, when he starts to transfer the power of stars, the little girl seems to contain some power that is absorbing Gao Ge¡¯s power of stars like a new-born infant yearning for the breastmilk.


    She starts to proactively take in Gao Ge¡¯s power instead of passively accepting it.


    Delighting enough, the blue light of the little girl is becoming increasingly faint.


    In the end, her face becomes normal but Gao Ge¡¯s power of stars has been consumed by 80%.


    He sits on the ground to gaze at the little girl in shock.


    ¡°Little fatty, you are too greedy, aren¡¯t you? You are almost like me.¡± Gao Ge wipes the sweat on his forehead and says with a bitter smile.

 Chapter 242 - A Sealed Book?

    Chapter 242 A Sealed Book?


    Gao Ge hasn¡¯t figured out why the little girl became like that.


    Luckily, after his power of stars is consumed by 80%, the little girl is stabilized.


    Chen Long glances at the girl and Gao Ge with a complicated look.


    Soon Qin Yuming arrives with others.


    Seven or eight police cars reach the place.


    Having figured out what happens, Qin Yuming asks the police to take the kids in the cages away and send them back home.


    Upon seeing the mess in the yard, Qin Yuming notices the two Soul Summoning Pennants, which are the unique signature of the Ghost Sect.


    ¡°Is this about the Ghost Sect again?¡± She can¡¯t help asking.


    She has learnt about Gao Ge¡¯s experience in Suzhou.


    Gao Ge turns around to look at the kids held by the policemen.


    Most of them are struggling with ear-piercing scream.


    They are like frightened rabbits.


    With many of their wounds giving off a smell of decay, it is good that they are still alive.


    ¡°These bastards¡­¡± Gao Ge curses.


    When he was in Suzhou, he held a grudge against the Ghost Sect.


    If it were not for the Ghost Sect people, Qin Yan wouldn¡¯t have experienced that.


    This man who was willing to die for their country should be a hero.


    However, even after he was dead, he was tortured by them.


    So are the children.


    Now this little girl also suffers.


    He exhales heavily.


    ¡°Shall we go back too?¡± Qin Yuming says.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a look at this place first.¡±


    Gao Ge stands up and walks into the room.


    Actually, the room is rather shabby.


    In the dim room, there are two wooden beds with moldy quilts as well as some unused pots. Gao Ge finds that there happen to be 18 pots.


    A few meows arouse the attention of Gao Ge.


    He turns around and finds that there should be an iron cage under the wooden bed at the corner of the room. Inside the cage are several cats, which are supposed to be the substitute for the dead cats under the sycamore tree.


    ¡°The array was really set up by them.¡± Gao Ge takes a deep breath.


    His last bit of doubt is dispelled.


    In the room there is also a wooden table with an adust trace. The trace should be caused by the electric mosquito killer. No one knows when it happened.


    Many things are placed on the table. Gao Ge glances at them simply only to find that most of them are talismans. What intrigues him is a book. He feels a bit puzzled. It happens that Master Wen walks inside too at the moment.


    ¡°These talismans are good stuff!¡± Master Wen is surprised and thrilled to see the things on the table so he hastens to rush forward and start plundering.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t intend to stop him.


    He is only intrigued by the book that Master Wen has picked up. Then he walks over and sees the startled face of Master Wen who is reading the book.


    ¡°It is about some occult methods of the Ghost Sect. Hem. What a surprise! The Ghost Sect has such splendid swordsmanship methods. Oh? This is the drawing method of Soul Constraining Charm. Hah! With the help of it, I don¡¯t need to worry that my talismans will be used up. Good stuff! What good stuff!¡±


    He raises his head to see Gao Ge staring at him with a complicated look. He slightly frowns and coughs, asking, ¡°Bro, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Are there some drawing methods of talismans and the secret skills of the Ghost Sect?¡±


    Master Wen nods his head and then says worriedly, ¡°Should this be handed over to the Dragon Court?¡±


    Gao Ge rubs his temples and directly calls Qin Yuming and Chen Long over without answering his question.


    ¡°Give me the book.¡± Gao Ge reaches out his hand towards Master Wen and says.


    Master Wen is unhappy but thinking of the gap between his capability and Gao Ge¡¯s as well as his identity, Master Wen has no other choice but to pass the book over.


    It is hard to imagine how bad-looking a 50-year-old man is with a pout.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Qin Yuming takes the book from Gao Ge and glances it over, saying in confusion, ¡°Is it a sealed book?¡±


    Gao Ge is relieved.


    He thought that something was wrong with his own eyes so he couldn¡¯t see the words in the book.


    ¡°Neither can I see anything in the book.¡± Stared by Gao Ge, Chen Long has already known what Gao Ge wants to say though he says nothing.


    Upon hearing that, Master Wen understands why Gao Ge stares at him with such an odd look.


    He walks forward and looks at the book, asking in confusion, ¡°Can¡¯t you see the words in the book?¡±


    Gao Ge, Qin Yuming and Chen Long all nod their heads.


    Master Wen fetches the book and looks through it, muttering, ¡°It¡¯s so strange. How come all of you can¡¯t see the words but me?¡±


    ¡°Probably because your master was one of the Ghost Sect?¡± Gao Ge says after thinking for a while, ¡°Hence, you are also an apprentice of the Ghost Sect. Is it related to the inheritance of the Ghost Sect?¡±


    Although Gao Ge is not sure of his idea, it is the most likely conjecture now.


    Master Wen appears so happy with a big smile on his face.


    ¡°Since so, this book is mine?¡± Master Wen asks.


    Without uttering any words, Gao Ge looks to Qin Yuming.


    He doesn¡¯t have a say in that but if Master Wen asks him for his opinion, he is okay with that. After all, he doesn¡¯t know much about the metaphysics. People specialize in different professions! We cannot be too greedy and feel like setting foot in every profession. Otherwise, we will end up being like a dumbass that is penny wise and pound-foolish.


    Qin Yuming laughs and says, ¡°Of course you can have it.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Master Wen can¡¯t believe his ears.


    Although he rarely deals with the Dragon Court, in his view, the Dragon Court is not so generous.


    ¡°As long as you join the Dragon Court.¡± Qin Yuming says.


    Master Wen is a bit shocked, ¡°Me? To join the Dragon Court?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Qin Yuming says.


    Gao Ge is surprised.


    Out of his expectation, Qin Yuming should put forward such an idea.


    Nevertheless, although he doesn¡¯t think Master Wen is capable and it is the truth indeed, there is no denying that Master Wen is quite helpful.


    Otherwise, they would never come here.


    Master Wen is rather depressed.


    He doesn¡¯t answer Qin Yuming¡¯s question. Instead, he falls into thought.


    Qin Yuming only stares at him with a calm look quietly.


    ¡°If I become the member of the Dragon Court, I may sacrifice my life anytime, right?¡± Master Wen asks in a low voice.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Qin Yuming says without hesitation.


    Although she knows that this is not what Master Wen wants to hear, she won¡¯t give an ambiguous answer.


    Nether will she deceive him into joining the Dragon Court.


    Basically, every member volunteers to join the Dragon Court.


    Of course, Gao Ge is an exception.


    ¡°Bro, do you think whether I should join it?¡± Master Wen asks Gao Ge with a long face.


    Gao Ge laughs and says, ¡°You must make your own decision.¡±


    Master Wen looks at the books in his arms. He gnashes his teeth and stamps on his feet, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll join the Dragon Court! Yet, I also have one question.¡±


    ¡°Say it.¡±


    ¡°Will I be highly paid?¡±


    Qin Yuming gives an enchanting smile, ¡°Yes, sure you will.¡±


    ¡°Then I will be relieved.¡± Master Wen is finally satisfied.

 Chapter 243 - A Drag!

    Chapter 243 A Drag!


    After plundering all the things left by the Ghost Sect¡¯s apprentices, Gao Ge and the others go back.


    When he sees that Master Wen is so happy with holding the book, Gao Ge asks, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of death?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Master Wen says, ¡°But I am more afraid that I still make no progress next time when I see my master.¡±


    Gao Ge is a bit confused.


    Master Wen turns around to look at Gao Ge, saying with laughter, ¡°I always feel that my master must be rather disappointed at me last time when his remaining image appeared from his compass. My master is a capable man, right? Not only I but also you think in this way. However, I am only a dabbler.¡±


    Speaking of this, Master Wen hedges and continues saying, ¡°Last time when we were in Suzhou, you must have learnt that my master was not close to the Ghost Sect and that he might hold a grudge against it. If the Ghost Sect people know about that as his apprentice, I am so incompetent, my master must be laughed at by others in the netherworld.¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head subconsciously.


    He just thinks that what Master Wen said does make sense.


    Master Wen raises his head to look at the curtain of night.


    There are no stars or the moon.


    ¡°My master was always an arrogant man. Although he never said anything about his past, I can feel it. When he taught me skills, I always couldn¡¯t help thinking of his past stories. Although a hero is silent about his past glories, I was quite interested in that. However, no matter how I asked him, he wouldn¡¯t tell me anything. All I know is that he used to belong to the Ghost Sect. That¡¯s all.¡± Master Wen says, ¡°Therefore, I feel that I must elevate my capability somehow. In this way, I can be more confident before my master. Should I get to meet my master again, I can tell him that I don¡¯t disgrace him!¡±


    Gao Ge laughs.


    He doesn¡¯t dare to believe that Master Wen should say that.


    ¡°As you join the Dragon Court, you won¡¯t be as free as imagined.¡± Gao Ge says.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright! I am not as young as you are.¡± Master Wen grins and says, ¡°By the way, do you think you are absolutely free? Look around you. How many people are free? We must listen to our parents when we are young; when we are at school, we must listen to the teachers; when we graduate, we must start working; after we are finally retired, we must help take care of our children. You may as well raise your head to look at the sky and think whether there are strings linked between God and the living people in the world. Are they really free?¡±


    After making a sigh, Master Wen says emotionally, ¡°Actually, everyone lives in a cage and the size of the cage varies from person to person. However, we cannot see or touch it. Till the end of life, we may can¡¯t help cursing¨CCrap! Can¡¯t I get to decide when I die?¡±


    After saying that, Master Wen bursts into laughter.


    ¡­


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t know how to reply to Master Wen.


    Then he brings the topic to a more sophisticated level.


    Gao Ge thinks he is not self-conscious enough so he doesn¡¯t talk further with him.


    After they return to the store, Chen Long puts Chen Wangshi back to sleep in the room.


    With the power of stars transferred to her body, the little girl looks in a good condition. She must be alright.


    Moreover, Master Wen is half an expert in this aspect. Hence, he doesn¡¯t find anything wrong with it.


    Sitting in the store, Chen Long reaches out his hand to wave at Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge is a bit surprised and gives the cigarette in his pocket to him after coming to his senses.


    Chen Long pulls out a cigarette and lights it up with the plastic lighter in his pocket. He puffs the cigarette. The smoke takes a roll in his lung and then goes out from his mouth, which rotates in the air like the sea of clouds.


    Gao Ge and Master Wen also each light up a cigarette. Qin Yuming looks very disgruntled, ¡°Can you not smoke here? We¡¯ve got a kid here.¡±


    ¡°I will close the door, okay?¡± Chen Long hastens to look backwards and gets increasingly confused.


    ¡°Who is not a kid?¡± Qin Yuming becomes more disgruntled.


    They are looking down upon her!


    Chen Long is a bit speechless.


    Gao Ge wipes his face.


    He can¡¯t understand how Qin Yuming becomes the leader of the Team Three in the Dragon Court branch in light of her intelligence.


    Is it too rash a decision?


    After being silent for a while, Chen Long flicks the cigarette ash and looks at Gao Ge carefully, ¡°Gao Ge, I want to ask you for a favor.¡±


    Gao Ge looks at Qin Yuming and she is at a loss.


    Obviously, Qin Yuming doesn¡¯t know what Chen Long wants to say either.


    ¡°Chen Long, just say it.¡± Gao Ge says smilingly.


    Chen Long looks entangled and hesitant.


    Before saying anything, he turns around to look at the room behind him for a few times.


    It is like he is about to make a significant decision.


    ¡°When Chen Wangshi was just born, her mother died. Then something messy happened.¡± Chen Long finally speaks.


    Gao Ge is instantly spirited to hear that.


    He really wonders what is hidden in Chen Wangshi¡¯s body.


    Master Wen mentioned that before but it seemed that he didn¡¯t know it well. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t go to ask Chen Long.


    Doesn¡¯t it feel good to fully understand everything?


    Chen Long continues saying, ¡°Inside Chen Wangshi¡¯s body, there is a Rakshasa in slumber.


    ¡°Rakshasa?¡± Gao Ge is surprised.


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s a kind of evil ghost.¡± Chen Long says.


    It is hard for Qin Yuming to understand, ¡°Why is that?¡±


    Chen Long looks at her and shakes his head, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know much. We may need to ask the Rakshasa. Rakshasa belongs to the category of Ghost Emperor, which can devour evil ghosts, slaughter ghost cops and frighten the nether world. It is really powerful. I thought it would keep sleeping all the time but to my surprise, it woke up today. No one can predict what will happen in the future. Moreover, since Rakshasa has woken up, it will awake again later. Once it comes to itself, it is out of control.¡±


    Speaking of that, Chen Long stops to stare at Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge instantly has a bad feeling.


    ¡°Does it matter to me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Chen Long nods his head seriously, saying, ¡°Your energy can pacify Rakshasa.¡±


    Gao Ge is furious.


    Although Chen Long hasn¡¯t finished talking, Gao Ge has known what he means.


    ¡°We need to bring the kid back to the Dragon Court.¡± Qin Yuming says rationally, ¡°I don¡¯t know much about the Rakshasa, but it is apparently unsafe to leave her with Chen Long.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t we just kill the Rakshasa?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°First of all, we are no match for the Rakshasa. Secondly, as long as the Rakshasa doesn¡¯t want to show itself, no one can make it appear, unless we are capable enough to kill it without hurting Chen Wangshi.¡± Chen Long says calmly.


    Gao Ge thinks of the little chubby girl and feels headache.


    Obviously, he has to take this drag now?

 Chapter 244 - Go to the Cultivation Academy

    Chapter 244 Go to the Cultivation Academy


    Qin Yuming looks at the depressed face of Gao Ge and hastens to comfort him.


    ¡°Rest assured. The Dragon Court won¡¯t make difficulties for you. Chen Long is right. If the Rakshasa inside Chen Wangshi¡¯s body shows up again, only you can pacify it. Yet, we won¡¯t let you lose anything.¡±


    Gao Ge grins.


    Can he believe what a woman says?


    For example, a woman asks you to confess and she promises not to be angry.


    Do you think whether she is angry or not?


    The answer is quite obvious.


    Hence, after hearing what Qin Yuming said, he feels even more depressed instead of letting go.


    He looks at Chen Long and then asks carefully after thinking for an instant, ¡°Is this little girl important to you?¡±


    ¡°This is not about being important to me. Her existence is a great threat. If the Dragon Court doesn¡¯t accept her, what can she do?¡± Chen Long says with a serious facial expression.


    Gao Ge thinks it over and feels the same way.


    After all, the Dragon Court¡¯s existence is for the peace of Huaxia.


    Besides, Chen Wangshi is harmless. She shouldn¡¯t be treated unfairly only because she is a threat to others.


    Thinking of that, Gao Ge increasingly feels grieved.


    ¡°No need to discuss more.¡± Qin Yuming says determinedly, ¡°Then Chen Wangshi will be taken care of by Gao Ge.¡±


    Gao Ge widens his eyes.


    How can you be nice to Chen Wangshi but ignore the feeling of Gao Ge?


    ¡°However, in order to compensate for Gao Ge, he can have 100,000 every month.¡± Qin Yuming continues to say.


    Gao Ge immediately smirks, ¡°Ms. Qin, you regard me as an outsider. Since this is a task assigned by the Dragon Court, how can I reject it? Money is not important. I just want to do something for the Dragon Court.¡±


    ¡°Okay. No money for you then.¡± Qin Yuming says approvingly, ¡°Gao Ge, your attitude is rather good. I thought you were not accustomed to the life in the Dragon Court. Now it seems that I was wrong. After we go back, I will tell Lord Heaven Dragon that you are doing well in the Dragon Court!¡±


    ¡­


    Gao Ge is at a loss.


    Qin Yuming can¡¯t help laughing out loud.


    ¡°Why were you fronting before me?¡±


    Gao Ge also wants to ask himself.


    ¡°I was kidding. You can have the money. After all, we won¡¯t take advantage of you. I¡¯ve said that before. Of course I¡¯ll keep my words.¡± After saying that, Qin Yuming feels disconsolate.


    ¡°The Ghost Sect is going too far.¡±


    Hearing that, Gao Ge puts on a stern face too.


    ¡°Ms. Qin, the Ghost Sect keeps making trouble, we must do something about it.¡±


    ¡°If we can find the Ghost Sect, of course we will take action.¡± Qin Yuming says with a frown, ¡°But the Ghost Sect is always mysterious. Over the past several years, we¡¯ve been trying to find where the Ghost Sect is, but we are going nowhere.¡±


    Gao Ge heaves a sigh.


    She is right.


    If a school wants to hide itself, it is not a difficult thing, not to mention the Ghost Sect that is adept in metaphysics.


    ¡°Yet, if we want to find the apprentices, it is not difficult actually¡­¡± Master Wen suddenly speaks instead of being quiet.


    Gao Ge looks toward him immediately.


    Master Wen coughs and says, ¡°Actually, neither do I know where the Ghost Sect people are but I think they must have set up some arrays to conceal their location. However, given that there are a lot of apprentices in the common world, I think I can find some.¡±


    Gao Ge is instantly delighted.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Master Wen doesn¡¯t understand why Gao Ge is so spirited at the moment, but he still nods his head by instinct, ¡°Yes, but I can¡¯t find many of them.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Just find as many as you can!¡± Gao Ge braces himself instantly.


    He suddenly has a sense of fulfillment and knows what to do next.


    Qin Yuming stares at Gao Ge with a complicated look.


    She seems to have known what Gao Ge wants to do next.


    ¡°You must return within 20 days.¡± Qin Yuming takes a deep breath and says.


    Gao Ge is a bit surprised. He didn¡¯t expect that Qin Yuming should agree to his request so directly before he said anything.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Gao Ge grins, ¡°I¡¯ll set off at dawn.¡±


    Master Wen suddenly stands up to leave.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Gao Ge drags him back.


    ¡°Man, do you plan to bring me when you make trouble for the Ghost Sect people?¡± Master Wen says desperately.


    Gao Ge gazes at Master Wen with a complicated look and says in confusion, ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious enough?¡±


    ¡°But it is none of my business!¡± Master Wen says madly, ¡°Moreover, I am not capable enough. Even if you bring me with you, I cannot be of much help!¡±


    Gao Ge laughs and looks at him, saying, ¡°It¡¯s fine. As long as you help me find them, I can deal with the killing matter.¡±


    Master Wen is still hesitating.


    Gao Ge says with a frown, ¡°You talked big to me before. Your master didn¡¯t get along with the Ghost Sect, which has already been known by you. In addition, think about what happened in Suzhou and the 18 Ghost Arhats on this occasion¡­¡±


    Before Gao Ge finishes his words, Master Wen hastens to say, ¡°Okay. Okay. Cut it out. I¡¯ll go with you. Yet, here is the deal. I will help you find them only. If you want me to confront them face to face, I really can¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good enough.¡± Gao Ge says smilingly.


    When Gao Ge is about to set off, Qin Yuming asks, ¡°Where are you going first?¡±


    ¡°The Cultivation Academy. I have a long sword left there.¡± Gao Ge says.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Qin Yuming orders, ¡°Be careful. If you are no match for them, just retreat at once. You can do more things you want to do only if you are alive.¡±


    Gao Ge looks at Qin Yuming and nods his head.


    ¡°There is one more thing.¡±


    Gao Ge turns around to look at Qin Yuming in confusion.


    Qin Yuming puckers her lips and smiles, ¡°Do me a favor. Kill a few more.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gao Ge is amused and has a sudden feeling that Qin Yuming is rather amiable. Just as she says, the Dragon Court is rather free.


    After Gao Ge and Master Wen leave, Chen Long asks in a low voice, ¡°Ms. Qin, isn¡¯t it against the rules?¡±


    ¡°Why is it against the rules?¡±


    ¡°This time, it is you who bring him out. If Gao Ge makes any mistake while he is hunting for the Ghost Sect apprentices, the consequence¡­¡± Although Chen Long doesn¡¯t finish his words, he has made himself clear.


    Qin Yuming glances at Chen Long and sneers. She looks at the door and says with a calm look, ¡°If I am afraid of shouldering responsibility, I may as well not join the Dragon Court.¡±


    Chen Long is a bit astounded and then laughs.


    She is right.

 Chapter 245 - Fetch the Long Sword

    Chapter 245 Fetch the Long Sword


    The long sword that Gao Ge wants to fetch from the Cultivation Academy is the one sent by Qin Yan.


    Qin Yan¡¯s long sword carries heavy murderous intent, which is an effective instrument to cope with ghosts. Gao Ge has known that before. Yet, he hadn¡¯t lit up the third star map before he left the Cultivation Academy. Hence, he asked Yue Xincheng to keep it instead of taking it with him.


    Now that he wants to deal with the apprentices of the Ghost Sect, he must fetch the long sword.


    Of course, only Gao Ge knows whether he just wants to take it as an excuse to pay a visit to the Cultivation Academy.


    In fact, by now Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng haven¡¯t been separated for a long time.


    When they arrive at the Cultivation Academy in Nancheng, Gao Ge is stopped at the gate. Luckily, he has brought the identity certificate of the Dragon Court.


    After entering the Cultivation Academy, Master Wen has too much to watch.


    ¡°Is this place the legendary Cultivation Academy?¡±


    Gao Ge looks at Master Wen and says, ¡°What do you think of this place? Have you been here before?¡±


    Master Wen says smilingly, ¡°Who am I? How can I have the chance to come here? It is great to visit here now. Moreover, the Cultivation Academy is situated in a good location, which is sort of a geomantic treasure land.¡±


    Gao Ge believes what Master Wen said. Although he is not capable, he has some knowledge of basic geomantic omen.


    The people here are also surprised to see Gao Ge.


    They don¡¯t know that Gao Ge has joined the Dragon Court. What they know is only that Gao Ge is expelled by the Cultivation Academy.


    Some of them show sympathy for Gao Ge; some of them are indifferent; and more of them are scornful of him.


    ¡°You are quite famous in the Cultivation Academy. I think very few people don¡¯t know you.¡± Master Wen says after he finds the inkling.


    Gao Ge waves his hand, ¡°It¡¯s bubble reputation.¡± He appears as if regarding everything unimportant.


    Master Wen laughs.


    Gao Ge is confused, ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask me how come I am so famous?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Master Wen sneers, ¡°If I do, won¡¯t you get a chance to show off?¡±


    Gao Ge can¡¯t help praising him in secret. After all, Master Wen is a man in his fifties, who is wise enough to see through a lot of things.


    Having gone into the Academy, Gao Ge leads Master Wen directly to the dorm.


    There is no one in the dorm. Apparently, everyone has gone to class. Gao Ge finds the long sword under the bed and places it into the star map. Suddenly, someone knocks on the door. Gao Ge stands up to open the door. Yue Xincheng directly rushes into the dorm and gives Gao Ge a big hug.


    ¡°Boss, it¡¯s you! I¡¯ve heard that you have come. It is so unbelievable!¡± Yue Xincheng says with an excited face.


    Gao Ge laughs. At the time, Chen Guo and Liang Bufan also arrive in a rush.


    ¡°Boss, waa¡­¡±


    Shocked by Liang Bufan¡¯s behavior, Gao Ge quickly jumps backward for two steps with disdain, ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°To hug you!¡± Liang Bufan feels at a loss.


    ¡°Man, how about blowing your nose first?¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Liang Bufan says smilingly.


    Sitting on the bed of the dorm, he finds that his stuff still remains unchanged. Yue Xincheng tells him, ¡°The dorm supervisor wanted to clear away your bed but we just didn¡¯t agree to that. We have a feeling that you will come back to visit us. By then you must have a place to sleep. The dorm supervisor can do nothing with us and there are plenty of bed vacancies in the Cultivation Academy, so he just leaves it alone.¡±


    Gao Ge feels a bit touched.


    Liang Bufan says aside, ¡°Boss, I always air your quilt for you every week!¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°I am not accustomed to your thanking me¡­¡± Liang Bufan says happily.


    Gao Ge heaves a sigh.


    He has lived in the Dragon Court for several days. No one helps him air the quilt or do his laundry. To be honest, he is not used to it. He really hopes that Liang Bufan can seize the time to elevate his capability so that he can join the Dragon Court in the future. By then he can help Gao Ge do the laundry again.


    ¡°Oh right, Boss, why do you back here? How long will you stay here?¡± Yue Xincheng asks further.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving soon. I come here only to take the long sword away.¡± Gao Ge says.


    Yue Xincheng is a bit surprised and hurries to ask, ¡°Are you going to fight with others?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Okay then¡­¡± Yue Xincheng exhales with a relief.


    ¡°He is not going to fight with others but to kill people.¡± Master Wen says aside.


    Yue Xincheng is astounded. He looks at Master Wen with staring eyes, ¡°You are here too?¡±


    Master Wen is speechless.


    He has been in the dorm for a long time.


    He has met with Yue Xincheng since he was in Suzhou, so they are not strange to each other. Yue Xincheng just wonders why Master Wen followed Gao Ge to the Cultivation Academy.


    ¡°Boss, who are you going to kill?¡± Yue Xincheng asks, ¡°Can you bring me?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Gao Ge says.


    Yue Xincheng falls into silence and yet can¡¯t do anything.


    Very soon, Gao Ge¡¯s cell phone rings. He takes it out to have a look. It¡¯s from Meng Jing.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t know Meng Jing has been waiting downstairs until he picks up the phone.


    ¡°I go downstairs first.¡± Gao Ge says.


    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s go downstairs together!¡± Yue Xincheng says.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t stop them.


    After they arrive downstairs, Meng Jing runs into Gao Ge¡¯s arms. She doesn¡¯t shed tears and yet her eyes are red. Others may believe that they haven¡¯t seen each other for years.


    With a smile on her face, Xia Lu is standing under a tree before the dorm¡¯s gate. Lifting her feet with a rock, she looks towards Gao Ge and Meng Jing from time to time.


    Yue Xincheng and the others also arrive at the front of Xia Lu.


    ¡°Xia Lu, when do you plan to take action?¡± Looking at Gao Ge, Yue Xincheng asks Xia Lu.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Xia Lu is confused.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t take action now, how can you be my sister-in-law?¡±


    ¡°Insane!¡± Xia Lu snorts.


    She is aloof as always.


    Yue Xincheng shrugs. He has foreseen such an answer from Xia Lu but he also believes that most girls speak insincerely. As to the matter of love, those closely involved cannot see as clearly as those outside. He never believes that Xia Lu doesn¡¯t feel a thing for Gao Ge. However, since she is willing to be an ostrich, he can only stop where it should. After all, you can take a horse to the water but you cannot make him drink.


    Xia Lu suddenly asks, ¡°As far as I hear, you have been practicing skills with long sword?¡±


    Yue Xincheng nods his head, ¡°Yes, I want to take the time to elevate my capability. Maybe I can get into the Dragon Court sooner.¡±


    ¡°Good. Why do you choose long sword?¡± Xia Lu asks.


    ¡°Because my boss uses sword!¡± Yue Xincheng says as if it is a matter of course, ¡°My boss uses regular sword while I use long sword. After I join the Dragon Court in the future, I can cooperate well with my boss and sweep away all the enemies. Isn¡¯t this very normal?¡±


    Xia Lu sneers again.


    ¡°The teacher who teaches me swordsmanship says that I am talented and that I will be established in the future.¡± Immersed in his own imagination, Yue Xincheng says, ¡°When I leave the Cultivation Academy, there will be a capable swordsman with a pot of liquids hung at the waist, who takes a sip of the liquids while killing one person. How great it is!¡±


    ¡°Or maybe in ten years, when I see you, you will be selling port at the market with a new name called Pork Yue.¡±


    Yue Xincheng has no idea how to reply.


    Therefore, it is so boring to chat with Xia Lu.

 Chapter 246 - Awe-inspiring Sword Spirit

    Chapter 246 Awe-inspiring Sword Spirit


    As a common saying in the festive show on TV goes, merry time is always temporary.


    Gao Ge spends a while with Meng Jing. He listens quietly to her talk about her growth and the trivial matters that have happened in the Academy over the recent days.


    She keeps talking about some trivial stuff. For common people, they may doze off while hearing that. However, Gao Ge is listening to her very carefully as if every word is of vital significance.


    As a man who has come back to life, Gao Ge sees through a lot more than common people. For instance, the more common and simpler thing, the more precious it is.


    Annoying as some things may be, people will feel very sad after losing them, such as parents¡¯ scolding, wife¡¯s nagging, children¡¯s crying and so on. Once lost, they make people miss so much.


    ¡°I opened one more martial meridian yesterday. According to Mr. Meng, if I can keep progressing like this, it won¡¯t be a difficult thing for me to open all the 36 martial meridians.¡± Meng Jing says to Gao Ge with a proud look.


    Gao Ge gives an admiring smile, ¡°You are too impressive. I don¡¯t know when I can open 36 martial meridians.¡±


    Meng Jing rolls her eyes at him.


    She knows about Gao Ge¡¯s capability.


    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t enter the Dragon Court.


    She knows that she is still not as capable as Gao Ge but it doesn¡¯t bring any stress for her. She always feels proud that her man is impressively capable. If she is not that shy, she will tell the whole world that her man is a master of cultivation as well as God¡¯s favored one.


    Master Wen is chatting with Yue Xincheng. Hence, he also knows why Gao Ge is well-known to everyone in the Academy.


    Having learnt that, Master Wen admires Gao Ge more. It is fair enough for a man who is capable enough to challenge the students in the whole Academy to enter the Dragon Court. Although the Ghost Sect¡¯s apprentices are tough to handle, it won¡¯t be a problem for Gao Ge.


    Well¡­


    It shouldn¡¯t be a problem, right?


    Then Gao Ge pays a visit to Lou Zhoutian.


    As usual, Mr. Lou is basking in the sun while lying on his chair.


    Gao Ge reaches out his hands to massage Mr. Lou¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°Boy, how are you doing in the Dragon Court?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Gao Ge says grinningly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard Heaven Dragon talk about you before. Actually, I don¡¯t think anything is wrong with your thought. Given your current capability, it is good enough for you to protect yourself well. How can you protect the whole Huaxia? As a saying goes in the ¡°Mencius: Complete Heart Part One,¡± if they are poor, their goodness will be reflected in their own body. If they reach position of power, their goodness will be seen under heaven. It makes sense indeed. Now you¡¯d better focus on yourself first. Don¡¯t try to risk your life. If heaven collapses one day, there are those taller than you holding it up.¡±


    Gao Ge feels amused and says, ¡°If Heaven Dragon and other people in the Dragon Court hear this, they must argue with you about it.¡±


    ¡°I am not saying that there is anything wrong with their believes. In fact, I admire them very much. In my opinion, every member of the Dragon Court is worth highly praised. They are not sages or have the sages¡¯ thoughts, but what they do is not different from the doings of a sage. You know, Huaxia holds a vast area with a lot of remote places, where a lot of members of the Dragon Court are garrisoning. Their responsibility is to protect every inch of the land under their feet. They keep chanting that¨CI sing a song of grief instead of weeping and stare into the distance instead of going back home. It doesn¡¯t sound a big deal, but on careful thinking, you will feel the unspeakable solemn and tragic affection behind it.¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head with his mind suddenly weighed down.


    ¡°Then where are you going?¡± Lou Zhoutian continues to ask.


    ¡°To kill the Ghost Sect¡¯s apprentices.¡± Gao Ge says in a deep voice.


    Lou Zhoutian slightly nods his head and doesn¡¯t feel very surprised.


    ¡°I have felt your killing intent when you came back. It turns out that you are really going to kill people!¡± Lou Zhoutian smiles and says, ¡°Is it worthwhile?¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this what you asked before? Is it worthwhile?¡± Lou Zhoutian continues, ¡°You may be killed by the apprentices of the Ghost Sect. It is not a rare thing to fail miserably in an easily done task. What if you are injured despite surviving? Even if you are not injured, it will take you a lot of time!¡±


    Gao Ge closes his eyes to recall what he saw in Ding County that night.


    Those kids were locked in the cages with decayed wounds. Their eyes were full of fear for the people in front of them. They didn¡¯t even know who would harm them or kill them.


    They were at a loss just like frightened chickens.


    After a while, he slowly opens his eyes and takes a deep breath.


    ¡°Yes, it is.¡±


    Lou Zhoutian laughs, ¡°Good.¡±


    Gao Ge is in a daze and then takes a tumble. He comes to the front of Lou Zhoutian and bows to him respectfully.


    ¡°Thank you for clearing up my doubt.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Actually, for a lot of things, you need to experience them yourself. How long have you been in the Dragon Court? How much have you experienced? Since you feel it is worthwhile and that some things must be done, why do you bother asking those who have experienced much more than you whether it is worthwhile?¡± Lou Zhoutian says smilingly, ¡°If anyone asks you whether it is worthwhile, you will stare at him as if looking at an idiot.¡±


    Gao Ge looks rather embarrassed.


    ¡°Go to visit your master of swordsmanship. As to Liu Zhongyi, there¡¯s no need to see him.¡± Lou Zhoutian waves his hand and says.


    It gives Gao Ge a surprise. He hastens to ask, ¡°Mr. Lou, what happens to Mr. Liu?¡±


    ¡°Nothing bad.¡± Lou Zhoutian says smilingly, ¡°Last time you performed very well in the contest, didn¡¯t you also want to let him take some advantage? Although it was a test for you by the Dragon Court and the Cultivation Academy, they wouldn¡¯t withdraw their promise. Liu Zhongyi is a deputy principal of another school of cultivation. The reason why he is not assigned as a principal is that he is not capable enough. You cannot blame others for the arrangement but him.


    Speaking of Liu Zhongyi, Lou Zhoutian is full of disdain.


    Gao Ge fails to understand why. He asks, ¡°Mr. Lou, since you dislike him, why did you accept him as your apprentice?¡±


    ¡°I made a mistake! At that time, I didn¡¯t know that it would take three days to verify the jade and seven years to test a talent.¡± Lou Zhoutian sneers.


    Gao Ge sighs and says nothing more. Then he says goodbye and leaves.


    After a while, Lou Zhoutian sits up slowly.


    He stares at Gao Ge¡¯s back with cloudy eyes.


    ¡°I dislike him? Since when I dislike him? It¡¯s that he dislikes me and the so-called Confucius Taoism¡­¡± Lou Zhoutian shakes his head and says with a bitter smile.


    In the Sword Gallery, Xiao Linran is still practicing sword.


    In his world, what he needs to do every day is only eating, sleeping and practicing sword.


    Moreover, Xiao Linran seldom teaches other students on his own but Gao Ge.


    According to Xiao Linran, there are very few people in the Cultivation Academy who deserve to be his students.


    Upon seeing Xiao Linran, Gao Ge has a lot of questions to ask but he doesn¡¯t utter any words.


    That¡¯s Xiao Linran¡¯s past.


    Gao Ge has heard others¡¯ comment on Xiao Linran for many times. They all said that Xiao Linran broke faith and betrayed his master.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t believe that.


    His swordsmanship is taught by Xiao Linran so he knows better than anyone about this man. If Xiao Linran is really a traitor who betrayed his master and school, he won¡¯t be able to hold his sword.


    Suddenly Xiao Linran strikes an attack with his sword at Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge takes two steps backwards and meanwhile holds his Flying Star Sword.


    As the two swords hit against each other, heated waves surge.


    ¡°Nice!¡± Xiao Linran shouts. He rotates his sword and the sword spirit comes at Gao Ge then.


    It is an awe-inspiring sword spirit indeed.

 Chapter 247 - Go to Lijiang

    Chapter 247 Go to Lijiang


    Gao Ge learns the sword¡¯s Taoism from Xiao Linran.


    However, their understandings on it are different.


    According to Xiao Linran, the sword¡¯s Taoism is to sweep away everything that gets in his way.


    It is not that Gao Ge doesn¡¯t envy him, except that he hasn¡¯t reached the level of the sword¡¯s Taoism as high as Xiao Linran and been as determined as he is.


    After taking three moves, Gao Ge cannot even hold his Flying Star Sword well.


    ¡°It seems that over the past time, you have made breakthrough in your sword¡¯s Taoism.¡± Gao Ge sighs.


    Xiao Linran laughs and withdraws his sword, asking, ¡°Why are you back?¡±


    ¡°To take away the long sword.¡± Gao Ge says.


    Xiao Linran is a bit surprised to ask, ¡°Are you going to deal with the Ghost Sect¡¯s people?¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head. It is not difficult to guess. After all, Gao Ge is specialized in swordsmanship. In terms of long swords or knives, he is a layman.¡±


    ¡°Good. The Ghost Sect¡¯s people have been over-active. You have been angry for what happened in Suzhou. It is not a good thing for you. Swordsmen should be faithful to themselves, who should not hide their feelings in their heart. Just one strike with the sword can deal with it.¡± Xiao Linran walks aside and wipes his sword, saying, ¡°Since you are going to use a long sword, you must take it as a sword. It is merely not as sharp as a real sword.¡±


    Gao Ge says with a bitter smile, ¡°Mr. Xiao, you¡¯ve put it too simply.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it simple?¡± Xiao Linran asks, ¡°Those capable swordsmen can take a tree branch as a sword or use a grass to kill people. With the sword¡¯s intent, they always have a sword, which is only a carrier.¡±


    Gao Ge says in surprise, ¡°Mr. Xiao, can you do that?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±


    Gao Ge gives a bitter smile.


    Even you can do that. How come you tell me that?


    ¡°I can¡¯t. It doesn¡¯t mean that you can¡¯t either.¡± Xiao Linran says, ¡°In terms of talent and mysterious experiences, you are much better than me. As to the things that I cannot do, you may be able to do it. It is only a matter of time.¡±


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t say anything. Xiao Linran also changes the topic. Although he holds high expectation for Gao Ge, cultivation must be done step by step, especially the pursuit of sword¡¯s Taoism. No matter how talented you are, you cannot create remarkable sword moves with a tree branch within a short period of time.


    ¡°Do you have anything bothering?¡±


    Gao Ge is confused.


    ¡°I always feel that you have questions to ask me but you just can¡¯t say it.¡± Xiao Linran says smilingly.


    Gao Ge nods his head smilingly, ¡°I have heard a lot about you recently.¡±


    ¡°About me?¡± Xiao Linran laughs, ¡°What did they say about me? A traitor or an ungrateful man?¡±


    Gao Ge feels rather embarrassed.


    He was not going to ask but unexpectedly, Xiao Linran just said it out bluntly.


    Gao Ge who has been seen through is a bit awkward. After all, the comments on Xiao Linran don¡¯t sound nice.


    Xiao Linran shakes his head, saying, ¡°Actually, it is not important. As long as I know I am right, I don¡¯t need to explain to anyone. As you know, I teach you swordsmanship, which makes me sort of your teacher, right? However, if I help the Ghost Sect kill people everywhere one day, will you spare my life for the past affection? You won¡¯t. Neither will I allow that. If you are the kind of people who will, I won¡¯t let you enter the Sword Gallery.¡±


    He has made it very clearly.


    Gao Ge nods his head with a smile. He suddenly has a feeling of letting go.


    Although he has heard a lot about Xiao Linran, he has never suspected anything. He is only curious.


    ¡°Mr. Xiao, do you have anything that you really want to do?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    Xiao Linran doesn¡¯t hurry to answer the question. Instead, he falls into deep thought.


    After pondering for a while, Xiao Linran slowly exhales, saying, ¡°Do you know Xiaoshan Sword Sect?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Gao Ge says grinningly. He has learnt the martial arts of Xiaoshan Sword Sect.


    ¡°People always say the sword moves of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect are the most potent, which reflect the essence of the sword¡¯s Taoism. I don¡¯t agree to that. Therefore, what I want to do is that hopefully, I can bring my sword to the Xiaoshan Sword Sect, crack their sword array, destroy their sword grave and in the end, engrave the words in their sword¡¯s field with my sword¨CI¡¯ve been here.¡±


    Speaking of that, Xiao Linran bursts into laughter.


    ¡°How is it? Does it sound great?¡±


    Gao Ge feels relaxed and happy.


    ¡°Okay. Now go to do your own stuff. When I have time, I will go to the Dragon Court and visit you. By then, if you still do your sword moves in this way, I must finish you.¡± Xiao Linran becomes stern in the end.


    Gao Ge hastens to nod his head.


    After leaving the Sword Gallery, instead of visiting more people, Gao Ge leaves the Academy with Master Wen.


    ¡°Then where are we going?¡± Master Wen sitting in the car asks.


    Gao Ge looks at him meaningfully, ¡°You are asking me?¡±


    Master Wen takes a tumble.


    He takes out his compass and a few talismans.


    ¡°These talismans are gained from the Ghost Sect¡¯s students. Otherwise, I can¡¯t find where they are.¡±


    Gao Ge replies simply, ¡°Emm.¡±


    As Master Wen makes finger gesture, the talismans turn into a ray of light and go into the compass.


    Then the needle of the compass starts to shake but it doesn¡¯t point at a fixed direction but sways randomly.


    Gao Ge looks at Master Wen curiously. Master Wen smirks and looks rather confident. Holding the compass with one hand, he is counting something on the fingers of the other hand, with his eyes fixed on the compass all the time.


    ¡°Among the five directions in the world, the right position shall prevail with lights.¡± Master Wen mutters, ¡°The south Huaxia, Lijiang.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to Lijiang then.¡± Gao Ge takes out his phone to book air tickets.


    Master Wen looks at Gao Ge and says, ¡°Apart from Lijiang, there is one more place where a lot of Ghost Sect¡¯s apprentices gather.¡±


    ¡°Where is it?¡±


    ¡°It is not in Huaxia but Tailand.¡±


    Gao Ge is a bit confused but soon, he is clear-minded. ¡°We¡¯ll see by then. If we have time, we can go there and deal with it. If we don¡¯t, let¡¯s leave it alone. I don¡¯t care if they do harm to the foreigners.¡±


    Master Wen is at a loss whether to cry or to laugh. Yet, he likes Gao Ge¡¯s character very much. Gao Ge is kind-hearted and meanwhile has his own principle.


    ¡°Actually, I think it is not a bad thing that we cannot find where the Ghost Sect is.¡± Gao Ge suddenly says.


    Master Wen looks at him in confusion.


    Gao Ge laughs, saying, ¡°Maybe it is because I am not ready. Even if I know where they are, I cannot do anything to them. After all, to know oneself is true knowledge. However, by the time I know where they are, I may have the capability to eradicate them from the cultivation world of Huaxia.¡±


    Master Wen nods his head slightly and agrees with Gao Ge.

 Chapter 248 - An Old Man and a Young Man

    Chapter 248 An Old Man and a Young Man


    As a tourist resort, Lijiang has attracted a lot of tourists, which facilitates the local economic development over the past years.


    Although a lot of negative news about this place has been exposed recently, it doesn¡¯t affect the local tourist volume. Known as a romantic city, it is a place of great attraction to young people. Its most popular feature is the bar street, which becomes a heaven at night.


    When you come to Lijiang with a packsack to appreciate the beautiful scenery, a wonderful romantic affair will add value to your trip. In fact, many single people come here with this purpose. Generally, the majority are male. After all, if they can find a fling in the trip without shouldering any responsibility, they are more than willing to. Even Master Wen, who comes to Lijiang with Gao Ge, feels like taking a shot. He never considers himself old at all.


    Long time ago, Gao Ge used to have a dream¨Cto open an inn in Lijiang after making enough money and spend the rest of his life in this place where each season seems like spring. It is an enjoyment for him.


    However, now this idea is gone.


    Compared with living here, Gao Ge feels like killing people here more.


    After he arrives in Lijiang, it has been dark.


    Led by Master Wen, Gao Ge arrives at the inn in the bar street.


    ¡°Is this it?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    Master Wen nods his head.


    ¡°Can you confirm the basic direction?¡± Gao Ge asks further.


    Master Wen looks at Gao Ge and says with a bitter smile, ¡°You are making difficulties for me. I can only say, they are no more than 100 meters away from us but I cannot make it any clearer.¡±


    It is quite simple. It¡¯s like when Gao Ge uses the GPS on his phone, errors may occur at too close a distance.


    ¡°How can I find them accurately?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    Master Wen grins and says, ¡°We don¡¯t need to worry about that. After all, we are here. We can settle down first. Moreover, since the apprentices of the Ghost Sect come here, they must not be here for travelling. As long as they take action, it will be easy for us to catch them.¡±


    After saying that, Master Wen walks into an inn.


    Gao Ge is speechless.


    Looking at the carefree appearance of Master Wen, Gao Ge starts to doubt increasingly that whether this old man really can¡¯t find the specific location or pretend that he cannot in order to have fun in this place.


    Generally, when you come to take a tour in Lijiang, you need to book the inn in advance. Of course, Gao Ge and Master Wen haven¡¯t made the preparation. Hence, they go to three inns before they can get a single-bed room. Luckily, there is a tatami of Island country style on the ground. Out of his virtue of respecting the old and cherishing the young, Gao Ge immediately gives the tatami to Master Wen while he himself lies in bed. He claims that Master Wen is old so he had better stay on the ground rather than climb onto the bed.


    Regarding this arrangement, Master Wen feels unhappy and tries to demonstrate that the half-meter-high bed is not a big deal for him but Gao Ge doesn¡¯t give him the chance and worries that he may get hurt if falling off the bed.


    ¡°Gao Ge, since we are here, shouldn¡¯t we go out for a tour?¡± Master Wen asks.


    Gao Ge says nothing.


    ¡°Moreover, it is still early. We cannot do anything in the inn. Maybe we will find something when we are out for a walk.¡± Master Wen continues saying.


    Gao Ge nods his head after considering it for a while, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go out then.¡±


    Out of the inn is the bar street. You can find relatively more sober bars here, where you can listen to a song and have a drink.


    After Gao Ge and Master Wen sit down, a girl with few clothes on sits beside them.


    ¡°Handsome, you are quite special.¡±


    Gao Ge is a bit confused. Is he so handsome that even girls will come to hit on him?


    ¡°How special am I?¡±


    ¡°It is my first time that I have seen a man coming to the bar with his dad.¡±


    Gao Ge feels embarrassed.


    Master Wen is smirking next to him.


    It is nice to take advantage of Gao Ge for once.


    ¡°He is not my dad.¡± Gao Ge says with a long face.


    ¡°Is he your grandpa?¡±


    ¡°I am your grandpa!¡± Gao Ge is furious.


    Shocked by him, the girl feels outraged too so she just stands up and leaves.


    ¡°You are lucky that the girl didn¡¯t spill water on your face.¡± Master Wen says, who is sitting next to him with a sympathetic face, ¡°Gao Ge, your attitude is not right. You must be tender to girls. How can you get a girlfriend with that attitude?¡±


    Gao Ge sneers and ignores him.


    ¡°Check this out.¡± Master Wen, just like a hunter who finds a prey, sits beside another woman with a glass of wine.


    The woman is wearing a pair of tight jeans that show the perfect lines of her legs. Her top is a red T-shirt with a delicate 3D decoration. Common people cannot look so fitted to the T-shirt, especially the girls with A cup.


    ¡°Grandpa, what do you want? To blackmail me by faking injury?¡± The woman turns around, who looks around 30 years old with a braid on her head and two circular earrings on her ears. Aloof and proud, she is staring at Master Wen with an alerted look.


    Master Wen looks rather calm. It seems that he has encountered such a situation for many times.


    ¡°Beauty, may I buy you a drink?¡± Master Wen says smilingly.


    The woman shakes her head at once.


    ¡°Why?¡± Master Wen is confused.


    ¡°Whose fault will it be if anyone dies for drinking?¡± The woman says that and then directly leaves.


    Master Wen is at a loss.


    Gao Ge is amused instead.


    His mind was weighed down when he just arrived in Lijiang. However, he suddenly feels much better now. It is not bad to see Master Wen insulted like that.


    The woman just leaves when a young girl around 20 years old comes to Master Wen and sits down.


    With his depression all gone, Master Wen immediately gets in good spirits.


    ¡°Man, how about buying me a drink?¡± The girl is short-haired and young wearing a mini-skirt and a short T-shirt with part of her belly exposed. Her belly is quite flat without any fat. Her voice is so soft that Master Wen feels so infatuated with it.


    ¡°No problem!¡± Master Wen snaps his fingers, ¡°Get a drink for this beauty¡­ What do you want to drink?¡±


    ¡°Anything is fine by me!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Then they start to chat.


    Gao Ge is dumbstruck.


    Are the young girls so self-abandoned now?


    An old man and a young girl are talking and laughing. As Master Wen says something, the girl reaches out her hand smilingly. He immediately sits up straight and grabs her hand to start reading her palm.


    ¡°Little girl, you are destined to lack an old man!¡± He says seriously.


    The girl laughs delightfully.


    Then the girl reaches out her other hand.


    ¡°One hand is enough for palm reading.¡± Master Wen explains.


    ¡°Sir, I mean 5,000.¡± The girl says playfully.


    Master Wen is at a loss.

 Chapter 249 - To Steal Others’ Lives?

    Chapter 249 To Steal Others¡¯ Lives?


    Surprisingly, it turns out to be a deal instead of a romantic affair.


    Master Wen walks back angrily. After being seated, he starts to drink himself.


    Not for a while, his face becomes as red as a lamp.


    ¡°Nowadays, the young are so ridiculous!¡± Master Wen says furiously, ¡°It was much cheaper before, only 80 or 100, 200 or 300 at most. What about now? 5,000? How absurd! This is bulling the market!¡±


    Gao Ge feels so embarrassed.


    Out of his expectation, Master Wen is so experienced in this aspect!


    ¡°Forget it. It is boring. Let¡¯s go back.¡± Master Wen says.


    His anticipation for Lijiang completely disappears now.


    Gao Ge stands up and then suddenly sits down.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Master Wen asks.


    Gao Ge frowns and snorts, ¡°Sit down first.¡±


    Master Wen is still confused.


    ¡°We¡¯ve got something here.¡± Gao Ge says.


    Master Wen immediately chimes in, ¡°You don¡¯t say. The price is so high. There must be something fishy¡­¡± Suddenly, he also notices that something is wrong. He hastens to take a seat and drink a glass of cold water, whispering, ¡°Is it here?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Gao Ge raises his chin towards a direction.


    A girl wearing a red dress walks inside. She looks quite pretty in a cute figure without any makeup.


    Such a girl immediately draws the attention of many people upon entering the bar.


    ¡°This girl is not bad, but she is not worth 5,000 either.¡± Master Wen gives a comment instantly.


    Gao Ge darts a glance at him.


    Master Wen coughs and says, ¡°How come it seems many people can see her?¡±


    ¡°Because of her profound cultivation?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    Master Wen shakes his head quickly, ¡°Impossible. She must have taken shape not long ago. I can still feel her murderous intent.¡±


    ¡°Then why is that?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    Gao Ge is also puzzled with his eyes full of confusion.


    Then he pats his head and looks as if taking a tumble.


    ¡°I know. Look!¡± He reaches out his hand to point at the girl, ¡°She has a red string around her wrist, which has been soaked with rooster¡¯s blood, so she can show herself, except that it also harms her soul a lot.¡±


    The girl in red dress just sits down when a man walks to her with a glass of wine.


    The man, who looks about 24 or 25 years old, is tall and strong with a handsome face. After he sits down, he takes out a strings of car keys. The keys are decorated with wild golden bulls which seem to strike an attack anytime.


    ¡°Fake.¡± Master Wen says with only a glance, ¡°Each of these car keys cost 5 yuan without free shipment.¡±


    ¡°How do you know that?¡±


    ¡°Hem. I have a whole drawer of these. I even have the fake keys to all kinds of luxury cars.¡±


    He is a veteran indeed.¡±


    Gao Ge has nothing to say. The trip to Lijiang is so worthwhile, during which he has learnt another side of Master Wen.


    Seeing that the man has taken action first, many other men around start to sigh and shake heads.


    The man and the girl start to chat laughingly, who look like getting along well.


    Not for a while, they stand up and walk outside together.


    Someone says in a low voice, ¡°They¡¯ve made a deal!¡±


    ¡°You bet!¡± Someone instantly chimes in.


    Some of them feel sorry for the girl in red dress but more of them are curious about the price.


    Gao Ge and Master Wen also stand up and walk outside.


    ¡°The red string on the ghost must be from the apprentices of the Ghost Sect. Let¡¯s follow them first and we should be able to find something.¡± Master Wen says to Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge nods his head. Of course he knows that.


    The man and the woman hug each other closely. They even stop to kiss from time to time. The passers-by are not surprised at all. After all, this is not rarely seen in Lijiang.


    It is not news at all.


    After taking a few turns, they finally enter an inn.


    Gao Ge and Master Wen go after them closely.


    ¡°When do we take action?¡± Master Wen asks.


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Gao Ge says, ¡°What do they want from him?¡±


    ¡°To extract the Yin and build up the Yang?¡± Master Wen looks as if his vocabulary is so limited.


    Gao Ge just ignores him.


    The man and the woman go into a room. Gao Ge feels headache and chooses to kick open the door directly.


    Bang!


    ¡°Who are you!¡± The man just takes off his pants when he gets angry to see Master Wen and Gao Ge. He quickly puts on his pants. Strangely, he shouts, ¡°Crap! Is this a badger game? I don¡¯t have money! I have nothing but my life!¡±


    Hem. He must have experienced this kind of thing for many times.


    The girl in red dress raises her head to look at Gao Ge and Master Wen with cold eyes full of warning.


    Gao Ge walks to her and reaches out his hand to catch the woman and punch her.


    The woman in red dress screams in pain and gets thrown away.


    ¡°Gee. It¡¯s not a badger game. You really mean it!¡± The man is freaked out, ¡°Bro, you are too cruel to your wife¡­ Just leave her alone. How about paying you back?¡±


    Gao Ge gives him a kick in the chest and makes him fly out.


    Master Wen shakes his head.


    How come this young man is so violent?


    Kicked by Gao Ge, the man directly passes out, which saves Gao Ge a lot of trouble.


    The female ghost in red dress changes her facial expression and wants to flee after getting up. Without hesitation, Master Wen throws a talisman over. It hits the female ghost away again and makes her fall under the feet of Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge reaches out his hands to raise the female ghost and throw her onto the bed, saying in a stern face, ¡°Where are those people? Tell me and I will not dispel you.¡±


    The girl in red dress grimaces in pain.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t, there won¡¯t be any chance for you.¡± Gao Ge says with a sinister smile.


    ¡°I¡­ I will tell you¡­¡± The girl in red dress bears the pain reluctantly and gives away the people behind her easily.


    ¡°Take me there.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    Master Wen and Gao Ge follow the female ghost out of the inn.


    ¡°Gao Ge, we must be careful¡­¡± Master Wen says.


    Gao Ge is puzzled.


    ¡°Now that we have injured the female ghost, they must be alerted.¡± Master Wen says.


    Gao Ge frowns and yells at the female ghost, ¡°Go faster!¡±


    ¡°Man, don¡¯t push me. It is none of my business that you want to make trouble for those people. If it were not for the fact that my date and hour of birth is under their control, I would not help them steal the lives of young men¡­¡± The female ghost in red dress says with grievance.


    ¡°To take others¡¯ lives?¡± Master Wen is taken aback, ¡°Can they even do that?¡±


    The female ghost laughs, ¡°If you are frightened, how about letting me go?¡±


    ¡°I am frightened but the young man beside me is not!¡± Master Wen says grinningly.

 Chapter 250 - Remember to Close the Door

    Chapter 250 Remember to Close the Door


    Walking behind Gao Ge, Master Wen feels very safe and confident.


    In fact, he enjoys this feeling to take advantage of the influence of others!


    The female ghost in red dress is really unwilling to remain stubborn.


    Whether Gao Ge and Master Wen who beat her to injury or those people who manipulate her, in her eyes, they are not good people. Therefore, since one of the parties wants to make trouble for the other, it is better for her to take the order and let them meet. It is nothing more than watching a dog-eat-dog show, which is none of her business.


    At the moment, Gao Ge is talking with Master Wen about stealing others¡¯ lives.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about it, but it is also an evil magic of the Ghost Sect.¡± Master Wen says, ¡°Besides, the objects whose lives are stolen must be men older than 20 years old and younger than 30 years old. The objects will be stolen of their essence and blood, which will be eaten by the one who casts the magic.¡±


    ¡°Not merely the essence and blood.¡± Hearing that, the female ghost in red dress smirks, ¡°You may leave out the blood.¡±


    Gao Ge feels disgusted instantly.


    ¡°The man who casts the magic has to swallow it?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    The female ghost in red dress nods her head.


    Gao Ge frowns.


    Master Wen suddenly stops.


    Gao Ge also stops subconsciously.


    He turns around to look at Master Wen, asking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°If so, a wisp of living soul of the one who casts the magic should be linked with the female ghost.¡±


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t come to his senses.


    The female ghost in red dress turns around slowly.


    With a smile on her face, she stares at Gao Ge and Master Wen.


    However, her smile looks rather bizarre.


    Then a male voice comes from her mouth.


    ¡°Haha, you are not idiots anyway. You do know much about the Ghost Sect.¡±


    Master Wen takes a step backwards subconsciously.


    Gao Ge curses his partner in secret and then turns around to look at the girl in red dress.


    ¡°That is to say, the one dominating the soul is a man?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The female ghost in red dress is free and easy. After all, he has been seen through, ¡°Friends, I don¡¯t know you. Why are you making trouble for me?¡±


    ¡°Thus, you lead us to you only because you want to play the game of catching a rat in the hole?¡± Gao Ge feels regretful after saying that.


    He seems to have cursed himself.


    ¡°Yes. Yet, since you have figured it out, you still have time to leave. You know, it¡¯s better to save trouble. You are both cultivators. Why do you make trouble for yourselves?¡±


    ¡°Show us the way.¡± Gao Ge grins, ¡°In this way, it is easier for me.¡±


    The female ghost in red dress is shocked.


    ¡°Are you determined to make trouble for us?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Good! What an early bloomer! You are young and yet confident. Then show me how capable you are!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve talked too much. Show us the way!¡±


    Actually, they stop after walking for only a while.


    They arrive at an inn.


    Standing at the door of the inn, Gao Ge feels a gust of chilly wind.


    ¡°Wait for me here.¡± Gao Ge turns around and says to Master Wen.


    Master Wen is slightly surprised and says, ¡°Don¡¯t you need me to do you a favor?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a piece of cake. It won¡¯t take me much time.¡±


    Hearing that, Master Wen doesn¡¯t reject the arrangement. He nods his head and watches Gao Ge go inside with his long sword.


    Soon, he feels the energy fluctuation within the inn.


    It lasts for a long time.


    After waiting for about an hour, Gao Ge dashes out, who is fully stained with blood.


    ¡°Seven apprentices of the Ghost Sect in total. The whole inn is their place. There are two more malicious ghosts and more than 10 regular ghosts. It is pitiful that they are only wimps.¡±


    Gao Ge wipes the blood on his face and says, ¡°Contact the Dragon Court and ask them to come here to clear up the mess. Let¡¯s go back to have a rest.¡±


    Master Wen is stricken dumb with shock.


    He knows that Gao Ge is capable but he doesn¡¯t expect this young man to be this capable!


    Gao Ge is so determined!


    After Gao Ge leaves first, Master Wen can¡¯t help entering the inn.


    On the ground floor of the inn, there are corpses lying here and there.


    Among them there are various kinds of talismans as well as some bottles and jars for cultivating souls. It is a pity that most of them are broken by Gao Ge.


    Master Wen becomes white with rage, cursing that Gao Ge is such a wastrel. Hence, as an industrious and thrifty man, he immediately starts to wander around the inn to plunder all the useful things while contacting the people of the Dragon Court. This inn is the residential place of the seven apprentices of the Ghost Sect, which is their base in Lijiang. Hence, there must be plenty of good things. Bit by bit, Master Wen has collected too many things that he cannot take all away.


    When the people of the Dragon Court arrive, Master Wen leaves.


    At night, he sits on the tatami, asking what happened in the inn. Gao Ge feels a bit impatient, saying, ¡°What do you think happened? I just killed one with one strike of the long sword, except that the two malicious ghosts were a bit tough to tackle. Luckily, the long sword left by Qin Yan contains a heavy murderous intent. Even the two malicious ghosts couldn¡¯t hold out for long. On the contrary, the apprentices of the Ghost Sect were not strong, who fought with the help of the ghosts. Since the ghosts were eradicated by me, what could they do?¡±


    Master Wen feels sorry for Gao Ge. He has offered a good chance for Gao Ge to play fronting but Gao Ge doesn¡¯t take it show off well. However, on second thought, just because of his understatement, he has shown off his capability to the extremity!


    ¡°Go to bed early. Tomorrow we are leaving for Kuncheng. One of the Ghost Sect¡¯s apprentices gave me the address but I didn¡¯t keep my words.¡± Gao Ge says.


    Master Wen can imagine that the apprentice must want to exchange his life with the information and Gao Ge also made the commitment. Nevertheless, Gao Ge didn¡¯t keep his promise.


    Master Wen is not surprised to know that Gao Ge did such a thing. Those who keep their words at any time are really stupid.


    If they adhere to the commitment too much and meanwhile want to abide by their true intention, they are merely worthless men in imposing attire. A true noble man only needs to follow his heart instead of not accommodating to circumstances.


    ¡°However, there is one thing I can¡¯t understand.¡± Gao Ge says, ¡°I asked them where the headquarter of the Ghost Sect is, but they kept silent. They would not say it out even if I threatened to kill them.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite normal. Their souls have been cursed. As long as they intended to say out the location of the Ghost Sect, they would come to a violent death.¡± Master Wen says.


    Gao Ge takes a tumble and nods his head.


    This method sounds quite mysterious, but if it is done by the Ghost Sect, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t feel surprised at all. Although he dislikes the Ghost Sect, he has to admit that they have a lot of unimaginable skills. He has no idea what they are studying every day.


    He lies in bed for only a while when someone knocks on the door.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get the door.¡± After Master Wen opens the door, a man and a girl come in.


    ¡°Gao Ge and Wen Yihuan?¡± The girl looks at Master Wen and Gao Ge with a frown.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gao Ge doesn¡¯t know them.


    Master Wen says to Gao Ge, ¡°They are the members of the Dragon Court who are assigned here to clear up the mess.¡±


    Gao Ge takes a tumble.


    Wrapped in a quilt, he asks, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°When an east Huaxia branch member comes to our south Huaxia branch, he should greet us. Otherwise, a misunderstanding may occur easily.¡± The girl says calmly.


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Gao Ge puts on an indifferent face and nods his head.


    ¡°Is that all?¡± The girl looks a bit disgruntled.


    ¡°I am going to sleep now. I¡¯ve kept in mind what you said. Remember to close the door for me when you leave.¡± After saying that, Gao Ge closes his eyes.


    The man and the woman immediately give an angry look immediately.

 Chapter 251 - What Do They Want to Do?

    Chapter 251 What Do They Want to Do?


    Gao Ge is not in a good mood.


    The reason is that in his eyes, the several apprentices of the Ghost Sect who he killed were too weak to be regarded as the core members in their Sect.


    Therefore, there is no sense of achievement for him to kill these people. His efforts were sort of in vain, which can¡¯t be of any serious harm to the Ghost Sect.


    As a result, he is not happy with that. Fortunately, he has learnt the next location from the apprentices of the Ghost Sect, the trip is not in vain. At least, they¡¯ve got an additional bonus.


    ¡°Boy, I know you were in the limelight in the Cultivation Academy before and afterwards turned over the whole Heaven School, but it is not an excuse for you to be arrogant!¡± The man takes one step forward and says in a subdued voice.


    Gao Ge sits up slowly to watch him with narrowed eyes.


    ¡°Guys, Gao Ge has just killed some people so he is still being rather hostile. Please don¡¯t take it personally!¡± Master Wen hurries to step up and mediate between them, saying smilingly, ¡°Besides, we are leaving Lijiang tomorrow and won¡¯t make any trouble for you.¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t you?¡± The woman sneers, ¡°You are leaving Lijiang but you won¡¯t leave the east Huaxia, right?¡±


    Master Wen instantly has nothing to say.


    He doesn¡¯t know how to lie through his teeth.


    Moreover, since the woman said that, she must have known something. Maybe she has heard the conversation between Master Wen and Gao Ge.


    ¡°We are killing the people of the Ghost Sect. They are doing evil things here. Do you not see that or you have seen it but pretend that you don¡¯t?¡± Gao Ge asks in confusion.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± The man flies into a rage, ¡°Gao Ge, what do you mean? Do you think that the south Huaxia branch will associate with the Ghost Sect¡¯s apprentices and act evilly together?¡±


    Gao Ge shakes his head, ¡°I don¡¯t think so, but I am really curious why you still haven¡¯t done anything about it by now.¡±


    ¡°It is only because we didn¡¯t know that.¡± The woman says in a low voice.


    Nevertheless, she just regrets saying that instantly.


    Yet, a word cannot be taken back once uttered. Now it is impossible to withdraw her words. Neither will Gao Ge give her the chance. He says smilingly to her, ¡°You didn¡¯t find the apprentices of the Ghost Sect but I did and I even killed them afterwards. What wrong have I done?¡±


    ¡°You could¡¯ve contacted us first.¡± The woman says through clenched teeth.


    ¡°What if they escaped when I tried to contact you?¡± Gao Ge says with his eyes full of coldness, ¡°Whose responsibility would it be? Yours?¡±


    The woman doesn¡¯t know how to refute Gao Ge again.


    Master Wen sighs secretly that Gao Ge talks such a great game that even the man and the woman cannot beat him.


    Well, it feels a bit weird to say that.


    Faced with Gao Ge, the man and the woman are speechless. They came here in an imposing manner and wanted to give a warning to Gao Ge. Nevertheless, things don¡¯t go well as they imagine. Instead of warning Gao Ge, they are being scolded by Gao Ge here. How ridiculous!


    They are gasping heavily.


    Master Wen keeps silent next to Gao Ge out of fear.


    As a saying goes, interior people may get into trouble on account of the fight among the people of higher positions. Although he is also a member of the Dragon Court, after all, he is not an official one. For instance, when Gao Ge asked him to contact the Dragon Court, he called Qin Yuming first to report the issue so that the problem can be solved.


    Hence, Master Wen is really afraid that they may get into a fight.


    If they do, he must not be of any help. His talismans can work on the ghosts, but these are all cultivators. If he fights with cultivators, he is too old to take the beating.


    However, if he chooses to turn away from his teammate determinedly, it is not appropriate either!


    Therefore, Master Wen is having an inner battle in the weird atmosphere.


    While he is still in deep thought, the woman speaks again with a sneer and a scornful look, ¡°The members from the east Huaxia branch are so arrogant. We are here to meet you and you are talking to us while lying in the bed. Is this your manner of action?¡±


    Master Wen covers his face with his hand.


    Obviously, this woman has run out of speech!


    She doesn¡¯t even know how to deal with Gao Ge from other aspects so she starts to condemn him from the angle of morality.


    Even he has a sense of achievement out of nowhere, let alone Gao Ge.


    ¡°Well, since you said so, it is not good for me to keep lying in the bed.¡± After saying that, Gao Ge turns over the quilt and sits up.


    ¡°Gee!¡± The woman screams and dashes out while covering her face.


    Before leaving, she seems to curse Gao Ge as hooligan.


    The man glares at Gao Ge with resentment and says, ¡°We will keep our eyes on you!¡± After saying that, he hastens to chase his partner.


    Gao Ge covers himself with the quilt again.


    See? It is not always a good thing that others do as you wish.


    What¡¯s wrong with the current young people?


    Master Wen is delighted and asks, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with the girl?¡±


    ¡°Probably because she has never seen anything this big before, and her view of life as well as view of values is turned over.¡± Gao Ge thinks for a while and says seriously.


    Master Wen gives Gao Ge a thumbs-up.


    Gao Ge waves his hand, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°I just feel that you are so shameless that no one can ever compete with you.¡± Master Wen says sincerely.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t reply to him or take what the man and the woman said seriously.


    ¡°Go on sleeping. Don¡¯t worry about that.¡± Gao Ge says. Then he closes his eyes and starts to snore.


    Master Wen sits by the bed and watches him for a while with even more admiration.


    This young man is so impressive! He has killed so many people and then had a conflict with the members of the south Huaxia branch. Now he can fall asleep so easily.


    His mental quality is so good that Master Wen is too far behind to catch up with.


    The next day, they head towards Kuncheng.


    Lijiang is not far away from Kuncheng. It is only a three-hour distance by high-speed train.


    Sitting in the train, Master Wen coughs and says in a low voice, ¡°Beware of the men behind us.¡±


    ¡°They are from the Dragon Court.¡± Gao Ge says calmly.


    Master Wen is a bit surprised, asking, ¡°Seriously? They are following us?¡±


    Gao Ge grins and says, ¡°Up to them. After all, we don¡¯t lose anything but have two more bodyguards.¡±


    Master Wen thinks for an instant and then feels confident.


    Gao Ge is right!


    When they reach Kuncheng, they get off the high-speed train, followed by the man and the woman.


    They don¡¯t intend to hide themselves. Their identities are exposed regardless. Even Master Wen can notice their existence, not to mention Gao Ge. How can they not know about this?


    ¡°What do you think they want to do?¡± The woman frowns and looks at Gao Ge and Master Wen walking ahead, ¡°What are they doing in the south Huaxia?¡±


    ¡°As far as we know, it seems that they come to the south Huaxia only to make trouble for the Ghost Sect.¡±


    The woman looks so confused, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Objectively speaking, they do nothing wrong.¡± The man says, ¡°If they want to kill the Ghost Sect¡¯s people, just leave them alone. We just do what we should do.¡±


    The woman nods her head and doesn¡¯t say another word.

 Chapter 252 - You Will Become a Fatty

    Chapter 252 You Will Become a Fatty


    Gao Ge and Master Wen spend only two days in Kuncheng.


    The next stop is Hucheng.


    Qin Yuming only gave Gao Ge and Master Wen 20 days, so on the 18th day, Gao Ge and Master Wen go back.


    They cannot find the other apprentices of the Ghost Sect. Hence, Gao Ge has no other options but to go back.


    ¡°This time we have killed 37 apprentices of the Ghost Sect in total, right?¡± Master Wen says.


    Gao Ge thinks it over and nods his head, saying, ¡°More or less. I didn¡¯t count up.¡±


    Master Wen says happily, ¡°Now the people of the south Huaxia branch must be rather furious.¡±


    Gao Ge turns around to look at him in confusion.


    ¡°The rats they couldn¡¯t find were found by us. It is not a bad thing by result, but for them, it is basically the slap in their faces.¡± Master Wen heaves a sigh, saying, ¡°Gao Ge, I don¡¯t think you are good at dealing with interpersonal relationship.¡±


    Gao Ge grins and says, ¡°In your eyes, what should I do if I can deal with it well?¡±


    Master Wen touches his chin, saying, ¡°If I were you, I would bring the man and the woman together when making trouble for the apprentices of the Ghost Sect. In that case, they were sort of engaged.¡±


    Gao Ge keeps quiet.


    ¡°However, it is not important anyway. After all, even if they are unhappy, they won¡¯t say anything about it. Otherwise, they will be scolded for ignoring the general interests.¡± Master Wen says, ¡°It is not likely that we will come to the south Huaxia and meet them again. There¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say.¡± Gao Ge says grinningly.


    After they arrive back at the Dragon Court branch, Master Wen is led by Li Yun¡¯an to get familiar with the Dragon Court while Gao Ge returns to his room for a rest.


    Qin Yuming comes by to learn about the situation. Gao Ge tells her the story roughly.


    In fact, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t even need to say anything. He doesn¡¯t believe that Qin Yuming has no idea about what he and Master Wen have done in the south Huaxia over the past days.


    ¡°Lord Fire Dragon is quite pleased.¡± Qin Yuming says smilingly, ¡°What you have done in the south Huaxia is not a task assigned by the Dragon Court but Lord Fire Dragon still decides to grant you merits.¡±


    Hearing that, Gao Ge feels confused.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°There is no special reason. Lord Fire Dragon doesn¡¯t like the two persons-in-charge of the south Huaxia branch and they quarrel a lot. What you¡¯ve done in the south Huaxia branch is a few slaps in their faces, which also makes the east Huaxia branch very proud.¡± Qin Yuming says.


    Gao Ge says frustratedly, ¡°If so, the two persons-in-charge of the south Huaxia branch must hate me so much?¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t think in that way.¡± Qin Yuming shakes her head.


    Gao Ge lets out a sigh of relief.


    However, Qin Yuming obviously hasn¡¯t finished talking. Seeing that Gao Ge breathes a sigh of relief, she grins and continues saying, ¡°Do you think they only want to give you a beating?¡±


    ¡­


    Life is full of ups and downs.


    ¡°What? You were fearless to go there and now you are flurried?¡± Qin Yuming says deridingly.


    Gao Ge says laughingly, ¡°I am not. After all, they are in the south Huaxia branch and I am in the east Huaxia branch. They and I are far away from each other. As long as I don¡¯t go near them, they won¡¯t come here to beat me, right?¡±


    ¡°You are right.¡± Qin Yuming laughs, saying, ¡°I hope that you can be so positive when you are in Mount Qifeng.¡±


    Gao Ge suddenly jumps off his bed and gazes at Qin Yuming with staring eyes.


    ¡°Yes, you guess it right. As you said before, the secret realm will show up in Mount Qifeng for the second time. By then, not only we but also they will go there. After all, if those people really appear, they are not easy to cope with.¡±


    Gao Ge feels headache.


    ¡°In fact, it is not a big deal. What you did is not a bad thing. Even if they are disgruntled, they can¡¯t do anything to you. They still need to find an excuse before beating you, don¡¯t they?¡± Qin Yuming says in a comforting tone, ¡°Thus, you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t feel comforted at all.


    Then, Qin Yuming changes the topic and asks, ¡°Are you feeling better after returning from a trip?¡±


    ¡°Not bad.¡±


    ¡°Do you increasingly feel that the Dragon Court is very suitable for you?¡± Qin Yuming continues to ask.


    Gao Ge grins with no words uttered.


    After a short while, another person comes into Gao Ge¡¯s room.


    ¡°Badass, here we meet again!¡±


    Gao Ge is surprised to see the little girl and then he darts a glance at Qin Yuming. She says, ¡°You¡¯ve known that I would bring her here. What¡¯s the surprise?¡±


    ¡°She looks the same as before.¡± Gao Ge says. He means the current condition of Chen Wangshi.


    ¡°Yeah. Everything is okay with her.¡± Qin Yuming says meaningfully, ¡°At least it is now.¡±


    Gao Ge stops talking.


    ¡°Funnily enough, do you know what Chen Wangshi has said for the most times since she arrived at the Dragon Court?¡± Qin Yuming suddenly thinks of something.


    Gao Ge shakes his head subconsciously.


    ¡°She kept asking where you had gone and when you would come back.¡±


    Gao Ge feels a bit surprised.


    When Chen Wangshi walked in, he did see the delight in her eyes.


    However, he still fails to understand when he has been so emotionally attached to her!


    Suddenly, Chen Wangshi reaches out her arm to Gao Ge.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Gao Ge is confused.


    ¡°Grab my arm! Hurry up!¡±


    Gao Ge grabs Chen Wangshi¡¯s arm subconsciously.


    Chen Wangshi immediately gives a confused look, ¡°It isn¡¯t right¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel as comfortable as before.¡±


    Gao Ge takes a tumble and starts to transfer his power of stars to Chen Wangshi.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s it!¡± Chen Wangshi looks so rejoiced like an infant who gets a nursing bottle.


    Qin Yuming looks at Gao Ge confusedly and Gao Ge is also rather puzzled.


    After Gao Ge has transferred 20% of his power of stars, he stops.


    ¡°Go on!¡± Chen Wangshi says with an unsatisfied face.


    Gao Ge reaches out his hand to flick on her head, ¡°Enough. It¡¯s like having a meal. Do you want to become a fatty?¡±


    Hearing the word fatty, the little chubby girl is taken aback as if hearing a horrifying thing.


    ¡°Will I become¡­ a fatty?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gao Ge scares her with a long face, ¡°Do you want to become a fatty?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Chen Wangshi says determinedly, ¡°My dad said that if I become a fatty, I will not be able to get married.¡±


    Gao Ge is speechless.


    What does Chen Long teach her daughter?


    ¡°Then how about me eating less in future?¡± Chen Wangshi asks tentatively.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Gao Ge nods his head. Otherwise, his power of stars will not be enough for her at all!

 Chapter 253 - It’s Time to Set off

    Chapter 253 It¡¯s Time to Set off


    Chen Wangshi keeps dropping by Gao Ge¡¯s room.


    She has an inexplicable intimate feeling for Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge is not self-sentimental. He has figured out the reason soon. It is not because Chen Wangshi likes him but that she is affected by the Rakshasa within her body.


    When they were in Ding County, Gao Ge transferred his power of stars into the girl, which made the Rakshasa feel good. Hence, it returned the dominating right of the body to the little girl. It seems that the Rakshasa was sure the little girl would be brought to the Dragon Court.


    What the Rakshasa wants is to keep absorbing Gao Ge¡¯s power of stars.


    However, even if Gao Ge has seen it though, he cannot do anything about it.


    Since the Rakshasa has chosen to do this way, if Gao Ge stops supplying the power of stars, it will probably revolt then.


    To put it clearly, the Rakshasa is like controlling the emperor to commanding the nobles. Chen Wangshi is the ¡°emperor¡± while Gao Ge is the ¡°noble.¡±


    The next day Gao Ge goes to meet Fire Dragon.


    ¡°We are leaving for Mount Qifeng right away.¡± Fire Dragon says.


    Gao Ge nods his head. It is not much time left. Moreover, he stayed in the south Huaxia for a dozen days. By now, it is just about time.


    ¡°We¡¯ve taken your advice and spread the news but we got a piece of bad news too.¡± Fire Dragon says with a grimace.


    Gao Ge laughs, saying, ¡°Let me guess. It must be that after the news was spread, a lot of unimportant people have gathered there but you are not sure whether those people have taken the bait.¡±


    Fire Dragon is a bit surprised to ask, ¡°You¡¯ve conjured that?¡±


    Gao Ge says in confusion, ¡°Isn¡¯t this unescapable? Apart from some domestic cultivators, even some foreign people are eager for action. They must take the risk madly to squeeze into the secret realm. Even a fool knows there must be plenty of good stuff in the secret realm. Anyone who is lucky enough to have a magic encounter in the secret realm will be able to elevate his cultivation, which is a great temptation for any cultivation. If I were in their shoes, I would make the same decision and take the risk.¡±


    Fire Dragon looks better and says, ¡°Since you have thought of that, you must be well prepared, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Gao Ge blinks his eyes with his eyes full of confusion, ¡°Prepared? What preparation can I make?¡±


    Fire Dragon is shocked, ¡°As you have thought of such a situation, don¡¯t you ever come up with a solution?¡±


    Gao Ge grins, ¡°You want to eat the meat and the others want to eat the soup, which is pretty normal. Just as I say, any common person wants to go into the secret realm even if they cannot gain anything there. They may sigh about their bad luck at most. However, if you prohibit them from going there strictly, a serious conflict will occur. Although the Dragon Court is powerful, it is not able to suppress the whole cultivation world. As a saying goes, it is better to take reasonable measure to confront the situation instead of preventing.¡±


    Fire Dragon frowns and falls into thought after hearing Gao Ge¡¯s words.


    Gao Ge continues to say, ¡°Moreover, you don¡¯t need to ask for my opinions. After all you have thought it through. If you really wanted to prohibit others from going there, you would have given the shoot-to-kill order and killed any intruders into the Mount Qifeng. Yet, you didn¡¯t do that.¡±


    Fire Dragon gives a bitter smile, ¡°You are really wrong. If I were the decision-maker, I would have done it. Nevertheless, our boss didn¡¯t approve, who said the same as you.¡±


    ¡°The boss?¡± Gao Ge asks in surprise.


    ¡°Dragon King.¡±


    Gao Ge is a bit taken aback.


    Dragon King¡­


    That is the one above Heaven Dragon and Fire Dragon, real leader of the Dragon Court.


    Besides, as far as Gao Ge knows, Dragon King is the strongest man in Huaxia but his cultivation level remains unknown to the public.


    If it were not for Dragon King, regardless of its numerous cultivators, the Dragon Court wouldn¡¯t be able to suppress the whole cultivation world.


    Only Dragon King is able to exceed millions of soldiers.


    This saying is not uttered by Gao Ge or the Dragon Court. Instead, it is widespread in the whole cultivation world of Huaxia. It is a pity that by now, Gao Ge hasn¡¯t met Dragon King. He knows what Heaven Dragon looks like but he has no idea what Dragon King is like.


    He is Gao Ge¡¯s idol.


    ¡°If we do prohibit them from going there, we won¡¯t be able to make the target step into our scheme.¡± Gao Ge says in a comforting tone, ¡°They are not stupid anyway. All the cultivators can¡¯t go in there but them? No way.¡±


    Fire Dragon smiles, ¡°I understand, but what if they take away some really good stuff from the secret realm?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve prepared for so long. If you cannot eliminate them all by then, your efforts will be in vain.¡± Gao Ge snorts.


    Fire Dragon thinks it over and agrees with Gao Ge so he stops discussing about this question further.


    Gao Ge asks then, ¡°By the way, will Dragon King go there?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Fire Dragon says, ¡°This time, only Water Dragon, Gold Dragon, Earth Dragon, Wood Dragon and I can enter the secret realm, let alone Dragon King.¡±


    ¡°You happen to constitute the five elements!¡± Gao Ge says laughingly.


    ¡°We¡¯ve got no other choices. It is good that some people of the Cultivation Academy will go there too.¡±


    ¡°Like whom?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Lou, Xiao Linran and some other people.¡±


    Gao Ge takes a tumble.


    ¡°Gongsun Moyang is Human Dragon of the Dragon Court, which you¡¯ve already known. He and Land Dragon will lead some people to guard the border area of Huaxia. According to Dragon King, the cultivators of Huaxia are allowed to enter the secret realm. Even if some unexpected incidents happen, it won¡¯t be too bad. However, the foreign powers are never allowed to enter Huaxia without permission. Anyone who crashes the border of Huaxia must die!¡±


    Hearing that from Fire Dragon, Gao Ge instantly feels that his blood is boiling with indignation.


    ¡°Hence, after we enter the secret realm, we must be more careful. We don¡¯t know how many enemies there will be.¡± Fire Dragon says with a sigh.


    ¡°Does it mean that my life will be in danger if I go into the secret realm?¡± Gao Ge feels astounded.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Fire Dragon says smilingly, ¡°Putting aside those things you did long time ago, what you did to the Heaven School has violated those people¡¯s interests and now you are a member of the Dragon Court. Of course, they want to kill you to vent their anger.¡±


    Gao Ge is surprised.


    It sounds so dangerous to go there!


    ¡°Is it still in time for me to give up going there?¡±


    Fire Dragon says laughingly, ¡°Let me tell you. I cannot go there but you have to go. After all, the idea is yours.¡±


    Gao Ge can¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°All in all, you must go, but you don¡¯t have to worry about anything. As long as I am alive, I will not let others hurt you!¡± Fire Dragon says, ¡°If you really die, I can assure you that I must die before you.¡±


    Gao Ge becomes spirited instantly and bows to Fire Dragon with joined hands, ¡°May your fortune be as boundless as the East Sea and you live a long and happy life!¡±


    Fire Dragon bursts out laughing. His phone on the table rings. He picks up the call and after a short while, he stands up suddenly.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to set off. An anomaly shows up in Mount Qifeng.¡±

 Chapter 254 - The Rakshasa Appears Again

    Chapter 254 The Rakshasa Appears Again


    Gao Ge puts on the clothes of the Dragon Court, which are decorated with a big snake. The clothes are the uniform of the regular members of the Dragon Court. As to team leaders like Qin Yuming, their clothes are decorated with boa constrictor designs.


    He gets in the car, followed by Bai Yuyue and Lu Yi.


    Even Master Wen is asked to follow.


    There are not many specialists in metaphysical magic in the Dragon Court, very few of whom are exceptionally outstanding. Otherwise, Qin Yuming wouldn¡¯t make Master Wen join the Dragon Court.


    Most importantly, Master Wen¡¯s master is a real expert. Hence, he himself has great potential. Moreover, he has acquired a lot of good stuff from the apprentices of the Ghost Sect recently. The most valuable thing is the book that is regarded as a sealed book by common people, so Master Wen¡¯s capability is prominently elevated.


    This is the potential of Master Wen. Moreover, his compass is full of mysteries.


    ¡°I thought Lord Water Dragon would go too?¡± Gao Ge sitting in the car asks.


    Qin Yuming is driving the car. She replies, ¡°She has set off.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Gao Ge nods his head.


    Apart from Fire Dragon, there is one more person-in-charge, Water Dragon.


    It has been some time since Gao Ge joined the Dragon Court but he hasn¡¯t met her by far.


    He didn¡¯t meet Water Dragon even in his previous life. In his eyes, Water Dragon is as mysterious as Dragon King.


    Besides, Gao Ge also knows that Water Dragon is responsible for the Dragon Court¡¯s intelligence. Hence, although she is one of the persons-in-charge of the east Huaxia branch, she has to run around in practice.


    Knock. Knock.


    Suddenly, a weird noise comes from the trunk.


    Gao Ge frowns and Qin Yuming also stops the car immediately.


    All the people get off the car.


    ¡°Let me get this.¡± Gao Ge steps up and says.


    ¡°Be careful.¡± Qin Yuming reminds him.


    Gao Ge nods his head.


    He reaches out his hand to open the trunk.


    ¡°Badass, where are you going?¡± The little girl gazes at Gao Ge with her big twinkling eyes.


    Gao Ge feels upset and turns around to look at Qin Yuming.


    Qin Yuming looks rather confused, ¡°I don¡¯t know why she is here.¡±


    Gao Ge feels headache.


    It is quite unbelievable that the Dragon Court cannot keep a little girl from leaving.


    Lu Yi and Bai Yuyue also arrive and feel shocked to see the little girl. They hasten to ask who brings her here. After getting the answer, they look at each other in speechless despair.


    ¡°We had better send her back first.¡± Gao Ge makes the decision at once.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Qin Yuming nods her head when Chen Wangshi suddenly laughs.


    The laughter sounds sharp and even ear-piercing.


    ¡°Are you really sending me back?¡±


    Chen Wangshi¡¯s eyes glitter with a beam of blue light.


    Gao Ge is shocked and quickly comes to his senses. Now the body is not dominated by the real Chen Wangshi anymore.


    The extremely horrible existence that hides within the body of Chen Wangshi prevails now.


    ¡°What are you showing yourself?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°Take me with you. Otherwise, I can assure you that this girl will die.¡± It doesn¡¯t intend to answer Gao Ge¡¯s question. Instead, it just tells its own purpose.


    ¡°Where do you want to go?¡±


    ¡°The same place where you are going.¡±


    ¡°You know where we are going?¡±


    Chen Wangshi bursts into laughter, saying, ¡°Do you really think I am silly? Cut to the chase. I am going, or this little girl will go to hell. I think it must be hard for you.¡±


    ¡°Then let it be.¡± Qin Yuming says.


    Chen Wangshi looks at her confusedly.


    Even Gao Ge is rather shocked.


    ¡°You don¡¯t care about this little girl?¡±


    Qin Yuming says with a sneer, ¡°You hide in this little girl¡¯s body only because your soul is injured. If Chen Wangshi dies, your soul will lose the carrier. No matter how strong you are, how much power can you exert by then? We¡¯ve got a lot of masters here. How difficult will it be to cope with a Rakshasa with an injured soul? You are threatening us, but the Dragon Court never fears any threat from anyone. We won¡¯t care about a vicious ghost. If she dies, so will you.¡±


    Gao Ge can tell that Qin Yuming is not kidding at all.


    Chen Wangshi lowers her head and remains quiet.


    She is probably digesting what Qin Yuming just said.


    After a temporary silence, the little girl raises her head again.


    ¡°You are right. It seems that you do know me. In this case, how about making a deal?¡±


    ¡°Tell me about it.¡± Qin Yuming doesn¡¯t directly reject her.


    ¡°Take me with you. When you encounter any danger, I will help you out. My capability is no worse than that of those at the realm of Master. If I am in the prime status, hem, I won¡¯t even care about the cultivator at the realm of Ancient Martial Arts Natural State, not to mention the realm of Master.¡±


    No one knows whether it really means that or sheerly bluffs.


    However, thinking of the fearful appearance of Chen Long when he mentioned the Rakshasa, Gao Ge feels that what it said is still believable.


    ¡°With me as your helper, you won¡¯t lose anything.¡± The little continues to say, except that her voice sounds rather strange.


    ¡°You followed us to the Dragon Court for the power within my body, right?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°Yes.¡± The Rakshasa says bluntly, ¡°My soul is injured and your power can fix it. Yet, I won¡¯t ask much. As long as you transfer some to me once in a while, I will pay you back for the favor.¡±


    Right at the moment, a voice suddenly comes.


    ¡°Bring it with us.¡±


    Gao Ge and Qin Yuming turn around only to find that Fire Dragon is walking towards them.


    Fire Dragon stops at their front and looks at Chen Wangshi, saying smilingly, ¡°But you must keep in mind that I will kill you at once if you are up to something evil. I¡¯m quite interested how capable you are.¡±


    Chen Wangshi heaves a sigh, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that there are many masters in the Dragon Court. It is today I realize that it does live up the reputation.


    Fire Dragon turns around and returns into the car.


    Gao Ge and Master Wen sit at the back of the car while Chen Wangshi sits between them. Now she is back to the normal status. Moreover, this time when the Rakshasa left, the little girl was in a coma for a short while instead of falling into the status back in the time when she was in Ding County. That must be a purposeful act of the Rakshasa, which was to get some power of stars from Gao Ge.


    When they arrive at the local airport, they get on the plane. Gao Ge and his peers find that they don¡¯t need to pass the security check but directly get aboard.


    On the plane, Gao Ge takes a look at Chen Wangshi. She keeps sleeping in the car as well as in the plane. Maybe because of her age or the appearance of the Rakshasa, she suffers too much consumption of her energy.


    When the little girl opens her eyes again, the plane has stopped. They¡¯ve arrived at the destination.

 Chapter 255 - There is a Fight

    Chapter 255 There is a Fight


    Mount Qifeng, situated at the east Huaxia, is not a scenic spot. However, every year, some adventurers come here for its reputation hopefully to find some special things in this place.


    It is said that someone used to see an old man of a sage-like type. Some people even say that there are savages with great strength in Mount Qifeng. Besides, some even claim that they have found a kylin in that mountain. These rumors remain difficult to distinguish the genuine and fake, but they do make Mount Qifeng rather mysterious.


    When they arrive at Mount Qifeng by bus, they find that many people have gathered at the foot of Mount Qifeng.


    What¡¯s worth mentioning is that a colorful auspicious cloud shows up above Mount Qifeng at dusk, which is also spinning nonstop, just like the nebula in the universe.


    This is the anomaly that happens to Mount Qifeng.


    Gao Ge is not surprised to see that. After all, he was shocked at the same thing in the previous life.


    It will be one more day before the secret realm in Mount Qifeng is opened.


    ¡°Big badass, this place is so beautiful!¡± Chen Wangshi, standing beside Gao Ge, lifts her head to look at the summit of the mount.


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me big badass.¡± Gao Ge says, ¡°Didn¡¯t your dad tell you it impolite to call others in that way?¡±


    Chen Wangshi thinks for a second and agrees to Gao Ge, so she tilts her neck and looks at him, saying, ¡°What should I call you then?¡±


    Gao Ge says with a smile after thinking over, ¡°Call me Mr. Mcdreamy.¡±


    ¡°What does it mean?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not important.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Mr. Mcdreamy.¡±


    Gao Ge is delighted.


    Innocent kids are the most lovely and honest indeed.


    He holds Chen Wangshi up and returns to the encampment, which is strictly guarded. The majority of the people are members of the Dragon Court. It is said that the Cultivation Academy people will arrive too. Gao Ge is wondering whether Meng Jing, Yue Xincheng and his other friends are here.


    While he is still pondering, he happens to see a few people walking towards them.


    ¡°Boss?!¡±


    ¡°Gao Ge!¡±


    Talk of the devil and he will appear.


    Gao Ge was thinking about whether he might meet them. Unexpectedly, they are here now.


    The person standing next to them is Meng Fang.


    They are a bit surprised to see Gao Ge holding a little girl in his arms.


    ¡°Boss, who is this little girl?¡± Yue Xincheng asks curiously.


    ¡°Mr. Mcdreamy, who are they?¡± Chen Wangshi, who is being held in Gao Ge¡¯s arms, asks curiously.


    ¡°Mr. Mcdreamy?¡± Yue Xincheng is taken aback, ¡°Oh my God! Boss, are you playing any nurturing system?¡±


    ¡°Get lost! A dog¡¯s mouth emits no ivory.¡± Gao Ge is furious and then stares at Meng Fang, asking, ¡°Mr. Meng, why are they here?¡±


    Seeing the confusion and resentment in Gao Ge¡¯s eyes, Meng Fang says grinningly, ¡°What? Do you think we put their lives in danger?¡±


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t say anything but he does think that way.


    Meng Fang shakes his head, saying, ¡°Gao Ge, you are being too mean. To be honest, if it were not for you, they would not be here.¡±


    Gao Ge understands what he means and grins with embarrassment, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Meng.¡±


    ¡°This is the principal¡¯s arrangement but they are rather gifted, so it is fair enough to bring them here.¡± Meng Fang says.


    After the secret realm is opened, Mount Qifeng is a dangerous place indeed. However, this is the secret realm too!


    Anyone who can walk out of the secret realm will benefit for sure. Yet, the benefits depend on the lucky chance.


    Although Gao Ge feels this place is dangerous, he has to admit that a lot of students of the Cultivation Academy are yearning to come here.


    ¡°Mr. Meng, is Mr. Lou here too?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Meng Fang says, ¡°This time, the Cultivation Academy has sent a lot of people here. Even Xiao Linran is willing to come here. You can see how much we attach importance to the secret realm.¡±


    Gao Ge believes what Meng Fang said.


    He himself has been to the secret realm the first time it was opened.


    Afterwards, Gao Ge made a name for himself in the Cultivation Academy. Then he turned over the whole Heaven School by himself and directly joined the Dragon Court.


    Yue Xincheng and the others also have become famous in the Cultivation Academy. Hence, it won¡¯t take much time for them to grow up.


    Based on their breakthrough speed, the management of the Cultivation Academy even believes that it is not a difficult thing for them to open 36 martial meridians.


    Thus, everyone knows what secret realm means.


    ¡°Boss, there are so many people to enter the secret realm.¡± Yue Xincheng says in a low voice.


    Gao Ge nods his head.


    ¡°I also hear that we can prepare for this in advance because of you?¡±


    Gao Ge laughs, saying, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°So was the case with the first secret realm?¡±


    Gao Ge says impatiently, ¡°You¡¯ve already known the answer. Why are you asking?¡±


    Yue Xincheng heaves a sigh, saying, ¡°Walls have ears. I just don¡¯t feel that it is a good thing. Now it is only the members of the Dragon Court who know about this but more and more people will know that. When they know that you can predict the time and location of the secret realm opening, what will they do to you?¡±


    Gao Ge is also frustrated by this.


    He is not a fool. Of course he knows what Yue Xincheng¡¯s concern.


    However, he had no other options but to leverage it to save Master Guanshan.


    If he hadn¡¯t saved Master Guanshan, putting other things aside, he would have an uneasy conscience and thus affect his way of Taoism cultivation. In this way, even if he survives, a lot of shackles and bottlenecks will be increased during his cultivation.


    Gao Ge remains quiet so Yue Xincheng doesn¡¯t continue to ask further.


    ¡°After entering the secret realm, we had better meet first.¡± Gao Ge says seriously, ¡°If anything special happens, we must keep ourselves alive first.¡±


    ¡°Rest assured, Boss. We are not idiots.¡± Yue Xincheng says with laughter, ¡°By the way, Liang Bufan and Chen Guo are also here.¡±


    ¡°Where are they?¡±


    ¡°I cannot find them for now. There are too many people at the moment.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Meng Fang speaks now.


    ¡°If you want to have a chat, you can continue after you enter the secret realm.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Meng Jing and the others have no choices but to leave. After all, here is the encampment of the Dragon Court, so they cannot stay here for long.


    After returning to the tent, Gao Ge leaves Chen Wangshi to Qin Yuming and he himself is summoned by Fire Dragon.


    In a big tent are four people, three men and one woman, whose clothes are all decorated with five-claw golden dragon.


    Their identities are self-evident.


    Gao Ge has known that within the whole Dragon Court, there are only a dozen people who can wear this kind of clothes.


    Yet, four of these people are sitting before Gao Ge.


    He feels quite stressed.


    ¡°Gao Ge, sit down.¡± Fire Dragon says to Gao Ge smilingly.


    Gao Ge nods his head and takes a seat.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Lord Gold Dragon, Lord Wood Dragon.¡±


    Gold Dragon and Wood Dragon both feel surprised at Gao Ge¡¯s greeting, ¡°Have you met us before?¡±


    Fire Dragon bursts out laughing, ¡°He can even recognize Heaven Dragon easily, let alone you. He has a lot of secrets. Yet, it doesn¡¯t matter. He is one of us now anyway.¡±


    The only one woman looks rather gentle, who is probably around 40 years old. She suddenly laughs.


    ¡°You know them but you don¡¯t know me?¡±


    Gao Ge thinks for a second and says with a bitter smile, ¡°I haven¡¯t met you before, but I can give it a wild guess. You must be Lord Water Dragon of the east Huaxia branch.¡±


    ¡°You are right.¡± Water Dragon doesn¡¯t hide anything but looks Gao Ge up and down, saying laughingly, ¡°It¡¯s quite interesting. By now I haven¡¯t found anything special about you. Neither have you encountered anything peculiar. However, you can know many things that common people don¡¯t, which is quite intriguing.¡±


    Gao Ge grins, ¡°It is my honor to intrigue Lord Water Dragon.¡±


    ¡°Hem. Gao Ge, we ask you to come here not to talk about this with you. Let me ask you. How should we go into the secret realm?¡±


    ¡°When the secret realm is opened, we can go inside then. No need to worry about it now.¡± Gao Ge says calmly.


    Ask him? How ridiculous!


    It is not like Gao Ge entered there in his last life. Gao Ge thinks to himself.


    Right then, a big noise of ¡°Boom¡± comes. Then the fluctuation of power is felt.


    ¡°There is a fight.¡± Fire Dragon frowns and quickly stands up to dash out of the tent.


    The other few people follow him closely.

 Chapter 256 - Come with the Sword and Return with the Heads

    Chapter 256 Come with the Sword and Return with the Heads


    When they walk out of the tent, they find that some others also get out of the tent and all look to the same direction.


    ¡°Let me go to have a look.¡± Wood Dragon says that and then leaves in a hurry.


    Golden Dragon frowns and says, ¡°It must be that Earth Dragon has met with someone unusual but since such a noise is caused, the person must be quite capable!¡±


    ¡°Yes. Earth Dragon is responsible for the safety security of this place. It must be him who makes the noise. Yet, the one who is able to confront with him with toughness cannot be underestimated indeed.¡±


    It can tell from the words that they are confident in Earth Dragon¡¯s competence.


    Gao Ge buys what they are saying.


    You must be at the realm of Master at worse before you can become the Earth Dragon of the Dragon Court.


    Soon Wood Dragon comes back with a short and fat man.


    When they come near them, Golden Dragon asks immediately, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a swordsman, who is capable and young.¡± Earth Dragon spits ptysis with blood and curses, ¡°Darn it! It is my first time that I have seen such a capable young man. He must have reached the realm higher than Master. Moreover, his sword spirit is rather imposing, which is a bit similar to that of Xiao Linran. I am quite curious what it will look like they two get into a fight.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you catch him?¡± Water Dragon asks curiously.


    Earth Dragon darts a glance at her, asking, ¡°He catches me or I catch him?¡±


    Water Dragon has no idea how to answer the question.


    ¡°A young swordsman¡­ Is he from the Xiaoshan Sword Sect?¡± Fire Dragon asks with a frown.


    Water Dragon shakes her head and says with certainty, ¡°It¡¯s not likely. We don¡¯t stop the people of Xiaoshan Sword Sect and they don¡¯t dare to confront us directly. I do remember that there used to be young swordsman in Jiangnan who killed a lot of people¡­¡±


    ¡°You mean Xia Shengtang from the Xia Family of Song City. He is a young swordsman indeed but he is not that capable.¡± Fire Dragon shakes his head and says.


    Gao Ge can¡¯t help feeling alerted when he hears the name of Xia Shengtang.


    ¡°You are right. Xia Shengtang is not that capable indeed.¡± Wood Dragon also says smilingly aside.


    ¡°He may have run into some mysterious incidents.¡± Water Dragon says and chuckles.


    Yet, she is just saying. Unless it is a secret realm, there is no other encounter that can make someone grow fast within a short period of time.


    There may be a lot of geniuses but they don¡¯t just show up suddenly.


    ¡°It seems like the one is also coming for the secret realm. Maybe¡­¡± After saying that, Fire Dragon hedges and didn¡¯t continue talking.


    ¡°If he is really one of those people, after we go into the secret realm, we will teach them a good lesson!¡± Earth Dragon says aggressively.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about that after we go in there.¡± Wood Dragon says while shaking his head, ¡°We had better be careful. I wonder how it is going on at the border.¡±


    ¡°There should be no problem with Heaven Dragon and other peers there.¡±


    They return to the tent then.


    They keep talking about the identity of the intruder. After all, very few people are capable enough to confront Earth Dragon.


    The night is dark.


    A gust of sea wind blows across the face.


    The round moon goes up in the distance, as if jumping out of the sea surface. As a poem goes, the bright moon is rising above the sea; everyone faraway is sharing the same moment.


    A rusty smell permeates the air.


    The sea and the sky are merged into one in the faraway distance. If you close your eyes, you will hear heavy waves rolling in and seagulls singing.


    On the sea surface there is a boat coming at a slow speed from somewhere.


    Seven or eight people standing on the boat deck with tan skin and a weird smell, who all look rather stern. An old man among them is sitting in the cabin with a small table before him. On the table are a few strange pots.


    The old man appears homicidal just like a starving wolf with ferocious eyes.


    The rest young men are chatting with each other, who burst out laughing once in a while.


    Suddenly, a wave rolls up high and then drops heavily.


    The old man frowns and immediately reaches out his hand to strike a punch at the pot before him. The pot is broken into pieces and then a beam of golden light comes out of it to envelope the whole boat. As the wave surges, the boat rises and falls but it is not swept over.


    A man with a sword steps on the sea surface as easily as walking on firm earth, dashing towards the group of people.


    ¡°Anyone who intrudes into Huaxia must die!¡±


    Every word is filled with infinite killing intent. Gusts of heavy wind whistle.


    The high waves roll in and drop continuously just like slaps in the boat.


    The pots in the cabin are broken one after another. Beams of golden light keeps glittering, which look like golden flowers booming at night.


    The man running on the sea surface moves faster and faster.


    ¡°You group of monkeys. How dare you come to make trouble in Huaxia?¡± The man comes with the waves. Suddenly, he takes a leap and gathers a streak of Qi with his long sword. As he slashes, the golden light that envelops the boat disappears.


    The old man in the cabin pats the table and then stands up to walk out of the cabin. With his eyes both red, he pulls a red string.


    ¡°Hem. What is the red string about? Do you think you are a matchmaker?¡± The man with the sword says laughingly.


    The old man keeps mumbling, which is useless though. The man with the sword gives him another strike.


    ¡°Stop nagging. How do I know what you are talking about?¡± The man with the sword says resentfully.


    Although he doesn¡¯t know what the old man is talking about, he just takes it that the old man is cursing him.


    How can he stand it?


    Hence, the man gets even angrier. He keeps striking at them, which can easily make others recall the mythological figure¨CWu Gang, who is said to cut down the trees on the moon.


    The old man¡¯s red string suddenly becomes a red giant snake and comes at the man.


    ¡°Hem. Can you have other competence? All you can do is to play with the snakes!¡± The man smirks and goes forward instead of retreating. He strikes at the big snake and slash it off with his sword.


    The Qi goes against the wind and whistles across the sea surface.


    A few young men walk out, raise the crossbows and shoot the arrows. The man waves his sword and turns the arrows into dust with his Qi.


    The old man jumps up, with his black robe rustling in the sea wind. The man laughs and mutters, ¡°Good timing!¡± Then he dashes downwards and slashes down the old man with his sword.


    ¡°To know oneself is true knowledge. How dare you rats from a small country come to Huaxia?¡± The man spits to vent out his disdain. He doesn¡¯t mind whether it is an indecent act. After all, no one sees him and those who see him are dead.


    When the man is standing on the boat, he finds a rope in the cabin. He fetches it and strings the heads together. Then he picks up his sword and returns by walking in the waves.


    He comes with the sword and returns with the heads.

 Chapter 257 - It’s Freaking Cold!

    Chapter 257 It¡¯s Freaking Cold!


    Stories that resemble the one at the seashore are happening at the border areas of Huaxia.


    The strongest cultivators of Huaxia defend for the country at the border, who are like the firmest forts to keep the enemies out and kill whoever intruders.


    The border line of Huaxia is also a line of life and death.


    It is built by blood today!


    Around dawn, Gao Ge gets off his bed.


    Outside the tent are many people who raise their heads to look at the same direction. The auspicious cloud above the peak is changing, which seems to be getting closer to the highest point of the peak.


    ¡°What a good omen from the sky!¡± Quite some people can¡¯t help sighing.


    Gao Ge laughs.


    He is still at the foot of the mountain, but he can clearly sense that the aura of this place is gathering and going up.


    Under such a favorable circumstance, if he doesn¡¯t run the Star Rotating Method, it will be a tremendous waste!


    The dews on the grassland are like the most natural and crystalline pearls in the world. The mountain is immersed with fogs. It is such a good time!


    After sitting for a while, he has operated his power of stars for several cosmic orbits. The process of lighting up the fourth star map is a bit slow. Maybe after the secret realm is opened, he can light up his star map much faster in the secret realm.


    When he opens his eyes slowly, he finds the little chubby girl before him, who is holding a tree branch and looks rather serious.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Gao Ge is confused and asks.


    ¡°I am keeping watch for you!¡± Chen Wangshi says with a stern look.


    Gao Ge is amused, saying, ¡°Who asked you to stand here?¡±


    ¡°Me!¡±


    Gao Ge wonders where the accent comes from.


    How come her accent is changed after she arrives at Mount Qifeng?


    Then Chen Wangshi reaches out her arm, blinks her eyes and looks at Gao Ge with an expectant look.


    Gao Ge really doubts whether she is Chen Wangshi or the Rakshasa.


    Looking at her big bright eyes, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t feel like rejecting her. He grabs her arm and transfers some power of stars to her slowly. Then he starts to run the Star Rotating Method again to recover the lost power of stars.


    He is about to enter the secret realm soon, so he must keep himself in the prime status. After all, he doesn¡¯t know what he may encounter in the secret realm.


    Even in the previous life, he knew very little about the secret realm that was opened for the second time. Neither did he even know how the environment was in the secret realm. After the secret realm was opened for the first time, the information about the afterwards secret realm opening was much less.


    It is rather impressive that he can know the time and location of the secret realm opening. Moreover, even if Gao Ge knows the actual situation of the secret realm that is opened for the second time, he cannot leak it out either.


    What he said before may make others believe that he can predict the occurrence of the secret realm for some special linkage with it, which may add some mystery to himself at most. However, if he even knows about the actual situation in the secret realm, it is unexplainable.


    If it were not to save the life of Master Guanshan, he would not leak the news out. It is actually a potential risk for him. Yue Xincheng is right. Although the Dragon Court won¡¯t do anything to him, walls have ears. When the people outside the Dragon Court find it out, Gao Ge will be in danger. Numerous cultivators will try to catch Gao Ge and gain information about the secret realm from him.


    Gao Ge exhales slowly and feels overwhelmed by stress.


    Once again, he has fully recovered his power of stars. He stands up and realizes that five or six hours have passed.


    The auspicious cloud above the peak, which is like dropping from the high sky, lands on the peak.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time.¡± Gao Ge thinks to himself.


    At the moment, Fire Dragon also walks towards Gao Ge.


    ¡°After we enter the secret realm, you just keep following us in case of any danger.¡±


    Gao Ge laughs and says seriously, ¡°I have a feeling that it is dangerous to follow you.¡±


    Fire Dragon suddenly finds that Gao Ge¡¯s words make perfect sense.


    Then they sit on the ground.


    ¡°Lord Fire Dragon.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Who are those people?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°In fact, we don¡¯t know much about them, but there are many of them, including a lot of cultivators with the higher cultivation level than the realm of Master. Yet, they are still no match for the Dragon Court. Moreover, as far as I know, among the organization, apart from the Huaxia people, some foreign powers also join them. As to the purpose, we haven¡¯t known yet.¡± Fire Dragon says carefully.


    Gao Ge nods his head.


    Out of his expectation, those people also contain foreign powers.


    Nevertheless, on deliberate consideration, it still makes sense. If only cultivators of Huaxia are involved, their capability shouldn¡¯t be that powerful.


    ¡°How long will it be?¡± Fire Dragon asks.


    Gao Ge turns around to look at the peak. He looks at the peak and thinks for a while, saying, ¡°We can get ready to go into the mountain later.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After Gao Ge said that, Fire Dragon starts to give the order.


    Although there are many members of the Dragon Court, they are well disciplined. It is no longer than ten minutes from giving order to entering the mountain.


    Comparatively speaking, the process of the Cultivation Academy is going on much slowly.


    After entering Mount Qifeng, all the people look so cautious.


    Gao Ge is an exception. He still strides forward freely. After reporting to Fire Dragon, he goes to the Cultivation Academy¡¯s side and stays with Yue Xincheng and other friends.


    Fire Dragon is fine with that. Gao Ge is right. It is more dangerous for Gao Ge to be with them.


    Besides, in their eyes, Gao Ge knows well about the secret realm and should be able to avoid all the dangers.


    As to the secret realm, Gao Ge has told them everything he knows.


    Yet, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t have to worry whether they can gain anything or kill those people in the secret realm.


    To put it simply, it is none of a nobody¡¯s business.


    The students of the Cultivation Academy are full of anticipation and yet fear.


    On the contrary, Gao Ge and his friends are rather calm.


    It is easy to explain. After all, it is not the first time they¡¯ve entered the secret realm.


    Even if they don¡¯t know it well, they have known enough about it at least.


    ¡°Gao Ge, after we enter the secret realm, you must protect me like you did last time!¡± A familiar voice comes from Gao Ge¡¯s back.


    Gao Ge turns around to see Yang Rui skipping over with her hands at the back. He is disgruntled immediately.


    With her facial expression slightly changed, Meng Jing looks at Gao Ge subconsciously.


    ¡°I must look after my girlfriend. I am afraid that I cannot attend to you by then.¡± In light of his strong will of living, Gao Ge hastens to say.


    Yang Rui can¡¯t help looking at Meng Jing.


    Meng Jing replies to her with a soft smile.


    When Gao Ge feels greatly embarrassed, the earth starts to shake.


    At the moment, Gao Ge feels that it is freaking cold now!

 Chapter 258 - Snow Terrain & Snow Lotus

    Chapter 258 Snow Terrain & Snow Lotus


    The cold wind blows by like lancets.


    The scene before Gao Ge is changing nonstop and he has an apparent feeling of weightlessness. It is like falling from the high altitude. He didn¡¯t feel this in Mount Duanlong.


    He reaches out his hand to grab an arm randomly. Regardless of whose arm, he just holds it tightly.


    When he finally gets to see things clearly, he hears a cold voice.


    ¡°Let go of me.¡± Gao Ge subconsciously turns around and sees the cold and beautiful face of Xia Lu. In a hurry he releases his hand.


    He wouldn¡¯t feel this embarrassed even if he grabbed the arm of Yue Xincheng.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Xia Lu turns around to look at Gao Ge and asks.


    Gao Ge also starts to look around.


    It is really chilly.


    As he looks afar, it is snowing heavily and the snow under his feet is quite thick. The whole world is covered with snow. Standing here, he feels as if being in the snow world. He looks around but he cannot find Yue Xincheng and the others. For now, he must find them first.


    ¡°Is this place within range of the secret realm?¡± Xia Lu is a bit confused, ¡°It¡¯s almost summer outside but here is still covered with thick snow.¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head and feels rather surprised. In his previous life, he only knew the opening time and location of the secret realm. To his surprise, the secret realm turns out to be like this.


    ¡°How beautiful!¡± Xia Lu can¡¯t help sighing.


    Gao Ge glances at her.


    She is a girl anyway.


    Being in the secret realm, Xia Lu doesn¡¯t think of the danger in this place or what they may encounter afterwards. The first thing she feels is that it looks beautiful here.


    ¡°There is a snow mountain at the back!¡± Xia Lu turns around and points at a direction, saying with excitement.


    Gao Ge takes a glance and nods his head. He makes the decision at once, ¡°Let¡¯s go over there.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Walking in the snow, Gao Ge and Xia Lu move much slowly.


    Although operating the power of stars can help him speed up, Gao Ge feels that it is better to save his power of stars as much as possible. Putting other things aside, even he will slightly consume his power of stars to keep out the cold. Fortunately, the aura within this place is rather ample, so he doesn¡¯t have to worry much.


    He has planned it well. After he finds Yue Xincheng, Meng Jing and other peers, he will start to run the Star Rotating Method and try to light up the fourth star map in this place.


    It will be a pity if he doesn¡¯t seize the opportunity to elevate his cultivation in such a favorable environment.


    It is not long before Gao Ge and Xia Lu find a line of footprints.


    ¡°Shall we follow up?¡± Xia Lu asks.


    Gao Ge thinks for a while and then turns around to look at Xia Lu, saying, ¡°Wait for me here first and I will go to have a look.¡±


    Xia Lu is a bit shocked, asking, ¡°Why do you ask me to wait for you?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t be found out by others if I follow up.¡±


    Xia Lu nods her head.


    Gao Ge exerts his Ghost-like Steps and treads on the snow land like walking on firm earth. Moreover, while Gao Ge is operating his power of stars, Xia Lu doesn¡¯t even sense the change of Gao Ge¡¯s Qi. She feels quite surprised and also understands why Gao Ge said he would not be found out.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t walk for long based on the footprints before he finds the people who leave them.


    Judging from the clothes of the people, they are apparently the members of the Dragon Court. Yet, Gao Ge cannot tell which branch they belong to.


    They don¡¯t notice Gao Ge while he also doesn¡¯t intend to say hi to them. Instead, he returns to Xia Lu.


    Seeing that Gao Ge is back, Xia Lu hastens to go forward.


    ¡°They are the members of the Dragon Court.¡± Gao Ge immediately says before Xia Lu asks.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s keep marching forward.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    It is still snowing. Gao Ge wraps the clothes tightly to keep himself warm and still worries how long Meng Jing and the others can hold out in such an environment. Apart from that, he is also concerned with Chen Wangshi. Without the Rakshasa, she is only an ordinary girl. If she is separated with the members of the Dragon Court, it will be a big problem.


    Therefore, compared with Meng Jing, Yue Xincheng and the others, Gao Ge is more worried about Chen Wangshi. However, as he thinks carefully, he feels that there is no need to worry about her. After all, there is a Rakshasa hiding inside her body. As long as the Rakshasa is not insane, it should know that it and Chen Wangshi coexist in one body. If Chen Wangshi dies, how can it live on? By then, will Gao Ge and the Dragon Court care about it?


    The snow mountain is in front of them but Gao Ge and Xia Lu have walked for a long time.


    At least one hour has passed.


    As a saying goes, the mountain is always farther than you see.


    If Gao Ge and Xia Lu try their best, they can walk faster.


    While walking forward, the snow is getting heavier. Finally, Gao Ge and Xia Lu also have to exert the strength within their bodies to fight against the snow.


    They are getting increasingly slow.


    ¡°If a cultivator at the realm of Qi-condensing comes here, I¡¯m afraid that he cannot hold out for long.¡± Xia Lu who is following behind Gao Ge says.


    Apart from the people of the Dragon Court and Cultivation Academy, there are many cultivators entering the snow terrain. They don¡¯t know whether the people of the super first-class schools come here too.


    Many people have entered the secret realm but by far, they only find the members of the Dragon Court, which suggests that this place is rather vast. After all, there are very few shelters in the snow terrain. Compared with the secret realm of Mount Duanlong, the view of this occasion is much broader.


    Suddenly, Gao Ge stops.


    Xia Lu, following behind him, also stops then.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xia Lu stares at the blizzard and asks. The air she inhales feels like ice.


    ¡°Look over there.¡± Gao Ge reaches out his hand to point at a direction.


    That¡¯s an intersection corner formed by two cliffs. Xia Lu glances at it and doesn¡¯t find anything special. She can¡¯t help asking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are we going to take it as shelter from the snowstorm?¡± She believes it is also a good way out. They can continue marching towards the snow mountain when the snow is getting smaller.


    ¡°I am afraid that the snowstorm won¡¯t stop. If you don¡¯t believe it, we can go back and you will find it is getting much smaller.¡± Gao Ge says.


    Xia Lu understands what Gao Ge means.


    The snowstorm will get heavier at the closer distance from the snow mountain.


    However, since so, why does Gao Ge stop?


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t answer her question immediately. Instead, he walks towards the two cliffs.


    Xia Lu catches up with him.


    When she gets closer, Xia Lu realizes what Gao Ge was actually pointing at. She can¡¯t help asking in surprise, ¡°The snow lotus?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the snow lotus.¡± Gao Ge laughs and squats down to sweep off the snow above it. It is different from the snow lotus of Mount Heaven. The one he is holding is ridiculously white, which is almost merged with the snow. If it were not for the fact that he is close enough to feel the Qi of the lotus, he would not have looked at this direction and found it.


    ¡°There are more of them!¡± Xia Lu takes two steps backwards and exclaims.


    They won¡¯t care about the ordinary snow lotus, but since they used to go into the secret realm before, Xia Lu has every reason to believe that the plants that grow here must be good stuff.


    When she went into the secret realm with Gao Ge for the first time, some random fruits they ate could help them elevate the capability.


    ¡°This is a group of snow lotuses. There can¡¯t be only one snow lotus.¡± While saying that, Gao Ge immediately eats the snow lotus and starts to eat the plant like a barbarian.


    ¡°You eat it too!¡± Gao Ge raises his chin at Xia Lu.


    Xia Lu rolls her eyes at him and feels despised at his reminder.


    Looking at Gao Ge enjoying the taste of the snow lotus, she takes a deep breath, tears off a petal of the lotus and eats it.


    ¡°Emm?¡± The next second Xia Lu¡¯s facial expression is changed.


    The snow lotus doesn¡¯t taste as bitter as she imagines. Instead, it tastes rather sweet. Cool as it is, it turns into a warm stream when it goes into the belly. Meanwhile, the strength is quickly supplemented.


    ¡°With the snow lotuses, we can hold out here for a longer time.¡± Gao Ge says smilingly.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Without any more hesitation, Xia Lu eats up the whole snow lotus.


    While Xia Lu is eating the lotuses, Gao Ge is not idling away. Instead, he starts to count up the number of the snow lotuses within the small area. There are more than ten of them more or less.


    The aura within one snow lotus is incomparable with a few or tens of spiritual jades.

 Chapter 259 - Run!

    Chapter 259 Run!


    After taking away all the snow lotuses, Gao Ge and Xia Lu keep walking forward.


    Xia Lu has another one snow lotus in her hand. She eats the snow lotus while walking forward. With the help of the snow lotuses, they feel more confident and walk faster in the snow.


    She suddenly thinks of something and then looks at Gao Ge, who is walking ahead of her to block the snowstorm. She asks, ¡°Do you think many people will die in the snow terrain?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely.¡± Gao Ge says without hesitation.


    ¡°Yes, even the cultivators at the realm of Qi Practicing cannot hold out for too long. Besides, the lurking danger in this place remains unknown.¡±


    Gao Ge turns around to glance at her. Even though she has run the strength, her face becomes red due to coldness, especially the tip of her nose. Compared with Xia Lu, Gao Ge feels much better. After lighting up the third star map, he is not different from reaching the realm of Strength Protection. As such, Gao Ge cannot feel much of the coldness of the snow storm.


    This is why he asks Xia Lu to stay behind him. He is not trying to show off.


    In fact, if it were not for Xia Lu, he could walk faster.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told others that the secret realm is full of treasures but they may not be able to understand. Nevertheless, you have been to the secret realm before so you know what it means. Anyone who has entered the secret realm can get to survive as long as he dares to march forward.¡± Gao Ge suddenly hedges and adds with a smile, ¡°This is the snow terrain but it is also filled with vitality. If one doesn¡¯t move at all, isn¡¯t he the same as a rock? If he is willing to be a rock, why does he have to be alive?¡±


    Xia Lu asks, ¡°This time how long will the secret realm last?¡±


    ¡°About half a month.¡± Gao Ge says.


    Xia Lu is shocked, ¡°Half a month?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I have told the people of the Dragon Court. Aren¡¯t you informed?¡± Gao Ge is shocked.


    ¡°No, we are not informed.¡±


    Gao Ge feels a bit strange but very soon he figures it out.


    Even he didn¡¯t expect the second secret realm to be like this, let alone the Dragon Court.


    Based on the experience in the secret realm of Mount Duanlong, the Dragon Court people thought that the secret realm was not a big deal and that it wouldn¡¯t be problem for them to stay there for half a month or even half a year.


    Gao Ge heaves a sigh and suddenly feels that he may have made trouble for many people.


    However, it is risk as well as opportunity. It is their choice that decides whether they get the opportunity or lose their lives.


    Actually, cultivators are faced with the same thing outside the snow terrain. This is what cultivation is.


    When they reach the foot of the snow mountain, the snowstorm suddenly becomes smaller and the pressure they feel also gradually fades away.


    ¡°It seems that the snowstorm outside is like a barrier.¡± Gao Ge sighs.


    ¡°Do you think that Yue Xincheng and the others are here?¡± Xia Lu asks with a frown.


    ¡°Regardless, we have to search around for them.¡± Gao Ge says grinningly, ¡°Does it make any difference? Moreover, we cannot reach them now.¡± As he has been into the first secret realm, Gao Ge knows that there is not signal for cell phone at this place.


    Xia Lu tried before and found that she couldn¡¯t even turn on the phone because it is too cold here.


    ¡°Look, there is a way out there!¡± Xia Lu suddenly reaches out her hand to point at a direction and says.


    Gao Ge raises his head to take a look only to find the stone stairs to the peak, which makes him quite relieved. It is better than climbing onto the peak with bare hands and feet.


    After they reach the stone stairs, they find some footprints on the stairs.


    ¡°It seems that there are many people who go up to the mountain ahead of us!¡± Gao Ge says grinningly.


    ¡°Yeah. I don¡¯t know whether Yue Xincheng and the others have arrived or not.¡± Xia Lu says and then shakes her head, ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s not talk about this. We go up there first.¡±


    ¡°Okay.


    The mountain road is steep. Plus the thick snow, they must watch out for the ground while climbing the mountain. Otherwise, they may fall down if they are not careful enough.


    Now, beside the ice lake, Yue Xincheng, Meng Jing and Yang Rui are together.


    ¡°I wonder where Boss is.¡± Yue Xincheng looks rather frustrated, ¡°Where do we find them?¡±


    ¡°I think Gao Ge must feel the same way. I don¡¯t know whether he is with Xia Lu, Liang Bufan and Chen Guo.¡± Meng Jing sighs and says.


    ¡°Well, actually we don¡¯t need to worry about Boss. Only he will worry about us.¡± Yue Xincheng says with laughter.


    ¡°What are you laughing for?¡± Meng Jing frowns.


    ¡°Meng Jing, may I ask you a question?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Do you hope whether Boss is with Xia Lu or not?¡±


    Meng Jing is a bit surprised. She hasn¡¯t thought of it before.


    Now that Yue Xincheng has asked her, she can¡¯t help thinking about it.


    ¡°I still hope that they are together so that they can look after each other.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that they may have feelings for each other?¡± Yue Xincheng says directly.


    Meng Jing blushes at once. It feels so bad that her thought is exposed by others. She must be lying if she says she is not afraid, but on this occasion, there is no point worrying about that.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go find them first rather than talk about this.¡± Yang Rui feels so cold and in a rush she says, ¡°Even if we cannot find them, we must find something to supplement our strength first. Otherwise, we cannot hold out in here for long.¡±


    She has passed the first secret realm before anyway.


    Her first reaction is to either find the peers or collect treasures. They cannot just stay here and wait.


    Yang Rui¡¯s words also remind Yue Xincheng and Meng Jing.


    They stand up together and walk backwards.


    The ice lake before them is as smooth as a mirror. It remains unknown whether they can go across it freely. Even if they can, they must need to spend much time. Moreover, they cannot see any treasures by a glance to the distance. The good stuff must be under the ice surface. They can no way dig a hole and jump inside.


    On their way forward, they meet another group of people.


    ¡°Are they from the Dragon Court?¡± Meng Jing asks in a low voice while staring the people before them.


    ¡°No.¡± Yue Xincheng shakes his head, ¡°The clothes they are wearing are not from the Dragon Court.¡±


    ¡°There is a more long-legged beauty. Yue Xincheng, do you like her?¡± Yang Rui says grinningly.


    Yue Xincheng takes a closer look and sighs instantly, ¡°Yeah, her legs are so long!¡±


    ¡°Hem. I knew it! Men are all hypocrites¡­¡±


    Before Yang Rui finishes her words, Yue Xincheng says.


    ¡°Her legs are so long. It is a pity that she doesn¡¯t work as a driver of tricycle.¡±


    Yang Rui rolls her eyes.


    No way will she believe what he said.


    At the moment, the people walking ahead of them turn around and see them too.


    ¡°Brother, who are they?¡± The long-legged girl turns around and asks the man next to her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. We can catch them and enquire.¡± The man with a long face says without thinking.


    However, a young man advises, ¡°Guys, I don¡¯t think it is appropriate. They may be the people of the Dragon Court or the Cultivation Academy. Now we don¡¯t know how many masters of these two organizations are in the secret realm. This time, we can enter the secret realm, which is already our lucky chance. If we fall into a conflict with their men¡­¡±


    Although the young man doesn¡¯t finish his words, he has made a clear point.


    The man frowns and glares at the young man, saying, ¡°Do I need you to tell me what to do?¡±


    The young man feels headache.


    He knows his senior fellow apprentice dislikes him all the time.


    Actually, the reason is quite simple. He has been in the school not for long but due to his talent, he has posed a lurking threat to this senior fellow apprentice.


    If he didn¡¯t say that, it would be better actually. Yet, as he did, the long-faced man must be more determined.


    ¡°Go and catch them!¡± The man says with a cold voice.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Some more people turn around and walk towards Yue Xincheng.


    Actually, they also feel that their young peer makes a good point but they don¡¯t dare to disobey their senior fellow apprentice¡¯s order.


    Yue Xincheng looks at the people who are coming near and doesn¡¯t feel like knowing who they are.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± After saying that, Yue Xincheng turns around and flees first.


    Meng Jing and Yang Rui are not stupid. They catch up with him at once.

 Chapter 260 - Is He Having a Sunstroke?

    Chapter 260 Is He Having a Sunstroke?


    When the men are about to get them, Yue Xincheng stops running.


    ¡°You run first and I will stop them first.¡± Yue Xincheng says.


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    ¡°Meng Jing, listen to me.¡± Yue Xincheng interrupts her before she finishes talking, ¡°They outnumber us and they act fast. I think they must be quite capable. We are no match for them. Hence, you go to find Boss or the people of the Dragon Court and ask them to save me.¡±


    Meng Jing is not an indecisive girl so she takes the advice of Yue Xincheng and runs away with Yang Rui immediately.


    The several men arrive. Yue Xincheng raises his hands at once.


    ¡°Hi guys. What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Go to get the other two.¡± One of them says.


    Yue Xincheng immediately stops the several men who are about to take action.


    ¡°Hey, if you want to have a fight, let¡¯s do it then. Even if I cannot defeat you, I can earn some time for them. And you won¡¯t be able to catch up with them.¡± Yue Xincheng says smilingly.


    They all frown and find that Yue Xincheng has made a good point. Thus, they bring him to where they were.


    ¡°Brother, here he is.¡±


    ¡°What about the other two?¡± The long-faced man feels a bit disgruntled to see Yue Xincheng.


    What he wants is the two pretty girls.


    They should at least get one!


    The young man coughs and says, ¡°Brother, it is enough to have one. Why do you have to catch all of them? Besides, if he wants to stop us, he can still earn some time for his friends even though he is no match for us. In addition, we are at the snow terrain with extremely low temperature. Running to the fullest is a great consumption of strength. Without the strength to defend against the coldness, we may die here.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve talked too much!¡± The long-faced man says sternly.


    The young man doesn¡¯t speak anymore.


    Although the long-faced man scolds the young man, he knows what the young man said is true. Thus, he is not willing to meddle with him. Instead, he stares at Yue Xincheng, asking, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°I am from the Cultivation Academy.¡± Yue Xincheng says smilingly.


    There is no problem for him to tell others about his identity.


    Besides, to leak out his identity as a student of the Cultivation Academy can make these men a bit fearful more or less.


    It is a silly thing to just be stubborn and keep quiet. Even the TV drama doesn¡¯t have such a scene now.


    ¡°What were you running for?¡± The long-faced man asks.


    ¡°Then what were you chasing for?¡± Yue Xincheng asks.


    The long-faced man snorts.


    The young man wants to persuade his senior fellow apprentice to release Yue Xincheng. After all, Yue Xincheng is a student of the Cultivation Academy. He may get the opposite result if he says anything, so he gives up the thought.


    He makes eye contact with the long-legged sister and she immediately understands his meaning. She grins and says to the long-faced man, ¡°Brother, since he is from the Cultivation Academy, we may as well release him.¡±


    ¡°Release him?¡± The long-faced man snorts and says, ¡°It is because he is from the Cultivation Academy that we cannot let him go!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    The long-faced man sneers, ¡°As a student of the Cultivation Academy, he must have known more than we do about the secret realm. Only if we take him with us, we don¡¯t have to die here. Otherwise, how long can we stay in here in light of our capability?¡±


    The long-legged girl heaves a sigh and doesn¡¯t say another word.


    Yue Xincheng coughs and asks, ¡°May I know which school do you belong to?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know about it.¡± The man with a long face says poker-faced.


    Yue Xincheng just gives it up.


    A scholar cannot reason with a soldier. Although he is not a scholar and the man is not a soldier, this saying also applies. These people are basically nuts! He doesn¡¯t do anything to them and now he is kidnapped.


    ¡°Go. Take us to a safe place.¡± The long-face man says.


    Yue Xincheng almost bursts out laughing.


    ¡°Man, don¡¯t make fun of me. If I know which place is safe, why did I wander around?¡±


    ¡°Hem. Maybe your destination is to get to the safe place.¡± The long-faced man says.


    The man is certain that Yue Xincheng knows which place is safe.


    He is so unbelievable.


    To be honest, Yue Xincheng is not that confident in himself.


    ¡°Go! Otherwise, I will play the hardcore!¡± The long-faced man says impatiently.


    Yue Xincheng has no other option but to keep walking forward.


    He doesn¡¯t know where to go but it is not important anyway.


    There are many people of the Cultivation Academy and the Dragon Court in the secret realm.


    As long as he is not extremely unlucky, he should be able to meet some of them.


    By then, he can teach these people a lesson.


    He feels a bit delighted.


    After walking for a distance, the long-faced man keeps complaining.


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know where this place is. It is freaking cold here. If we cannot find a safe shelter, we may die here.¡±


    Yue Xincheng sneers in his heart.


    The long-faced man appears as if someone begged him to come here.


    However, what he said also reminds Yue Xincheng.


    They cannot just keep walking without any direction. Even he cannot stand the consumption of strength, let alone these people.


    The previous secret realm of Mount Duanlong was full of treasures. A random fruit could taste good and benefit the eater. This is also a secret realm and there must be a lot of good stuff. Yet, the snowstorm is too heavy so he must pay more attention.


    Suddenly, Yue Xincheng steps on a soft thing.


    ¡°Gee!¡±


    Hence, he falls on the ground


    He reaches one of his hands into the snow. Now his most direct feeling is a chilly coldness.


    Although he doesn¡¯t know what he grabs, his instinct tells him that it must be good stuff.


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± The long-faced man stops and yells angrily.


    ¡°I fell off.¡± While speaking, Yue Xincheng also stands up and pulls his sleeves over hands.


    With the eyes glittering, the young man behind him smiles and says nothing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t drag your feet! Keep going!¡± The long-faced man urges.


    Yue Xincheng turns around and lowers his head. He tilts his body to an angle that can block others¡¯ eyesight and then quickly puts the thing in his hand into the mouth.


    Before he puts it into his mouth, he glances at it and realizes it is a red soft round ball.


    When he just eats the thing, his facial expression is changed.


    ¡°Crap. I¡¯ve eaten something bad¡­¡±


    A heat wave is surging inside his body.


    His skin is becoming red at a visibly fast speed.


    Yue Xincheng falls on the ground heavily with even a noise that is like the burnt iron soaked in the icy water.


    ¡°Brother, what¡¯s wrong with him?¡± The long-legged girl is freaked out too.


    ¡°Is he having a sunstroke?¡± The long-faced man says subconsciously.


    In the heavy snowstorm, someone is having a sunstroke.


    It is unbelievable but Yue Xincheng with his skin all red seems to testify what the long-faced man said.

 Chapter 261 - Mountain Hare & Snow Snake

    Chapter 261 Mountain Hare & Snow Snake


    The road in Shu is hard to go through.


    So is the snow road.


    Walking on the mountain path covered with snow, Gao Ge and Xia Lu have to eat some snow lotuses once in a while to maintain their strength.


    They must be careful for every step!


    Standing at the high position, they look downhills only to find that more people are walking on the mountain path, except that they are either strangers or cannot be seen clearly.


    ¡°Do we have a rest here?¡± Xia Lu asks.


    Gao Ge nods his head, ¡°Let¡¯s have a rest then. Meanwhile we can digest the snow lotuses we have eaten.¡±


    Even a fool knows that the snow lotuses are good stuff. If they only eat the lotuses without full digestion, it will be a tremendous waste. Gao Ge won¡¯t wantonly waste any good stuff. After all, lucky chance may have its own thought. If you don¡¯t cherish it for once or two times, you may not be able to meet it again. It¡¯s like that when you used to ignore the Plain Jane, she may become too gorgeous someday for you to get!


    As to Yue Xincheng who is suffering a sunstroke, Gao Ge and Xia Lu can never think of that. If anyone comes to tell Gao Ge that his best brother is having a sunstroke, Gao Ge must spit on the guy and curse that no way is his best brother having a sunstroke!


    They cannot stay on the mountain path if they want to digest the snow lotuses. After all, how long they will need to spend in digesting is uncertain. If they encounter any opponents or passers-by with ill intention during the process of digesting the lotuses, they will be in great trouble. Gao Ge and Xia Lu won¡¯t make such a mistake.


    They directly leave the mountain path and walk into the jungles, trying to find a relatively secret and safe place.


    The mountain is mostly filled with pines and cypresses, which are full of snowflakes. The crystalline pine needles look like delicately crafted artworks.


    Xia Lu keeps watching the scenery while walking. Maybe she can hardly hold up her heart of a young girl anymore.


    She also sighs from time to time. Gao Ge feels a bit confused. Upon inquiry, he knows that Xia Lu is sighing that she cannot switch on her phone so she has no chance of sending out a Twitter.


    ¡°Here!¡± Xia Lu suddenly reaches out her hand, ¡°What is that?¡±


    Gao Ge looks to the direction she is pointing at. A white hare is crawling at Xia Lu¡¯s feet, motionless. If they don¡¯t take a closer look, they cannot notice it at all. Just as a saying goes, it is as sedate as the earth.


    The hare¡¯s color is completely aligned with the snow, without any weird feeling. If it were not for Xia Lu, Gao Ge wouldn¡¯t notice it at all.


    When Xia Lu reaches out her hands to catch the hare, it also senses danger and then runs away immediately. It runs so fast that it almost disappears in the blink of an eye.


    Gao Ge and Xia Lu are shocked.


    Gao Ge can never catch up with it even if he exerts the skill of Ghost-like Steps.


    ¡°It seems that it is also a kind of rare beast!¡± Gao Ge pats his head and feels that he is talking nonsense.


    Since it appears here, it must be a rare beast. What else can it be?


    Moreover, an ordinary hare cannot run that fast.


    ¡°Yet, is the hare a bit silly?¡± Gao Ge reaches out his hand to point at the small holes before them, which are the footprints left by the hare.


    ¡°Shall we go after it?¡± Xia Lu asks.


    ¡°It is no use going after the hare. I think it will start escaping when we try to go near it.¡± Gao Ge says with a bitter smile, ¡°Unless I can move faster, I cannot catch up with it.¡±


    ¡°What a pity!¡± Xia Lu heaves a sigh.


    ¡°Do you like hares?¡± Gao Ge raises his eyebrows and asks.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°What kind of hare do you like?¡±


    Xia Lu touches her smooth chin and thinks carefully with her eyes glittering, ¡°The braised one!¡±


    Gao Ge is awed.


    In his eyes, it is with good reason that Xia Lu can become his good friend.


    If Xia Lu tells him, ¡°The hare is so lovely. How can we eat it?¡± Gao Ge must kick her out of annoyance.


    As they cannot catch the hare, Gao Ge can only feel sorry and heave a sigh. He walks deeper into the jungle with Xia Lu. Yet, he suddenly feels weird to go into the woods with Xia Lu, as if they are going to do something indecent.


    Gao Ge is a down-to-earth man so he always thinks of something very down-to-earth.


    The hare ran away but it also gave Gao Ge a reminder. Since they can meet hares here, there must be other animals. Hence, they must be careful.


    The hare is a kind of rare beast but it is not aggressive, which doesn¡¯t mean that no dangerous beasts are here.


    When Gao Ge is thinking about this, the snowflakes suddenly start to whirl.


    A white thin and long creature appears in front of them.


    Without thinking, Gao Ge reaches out his hand to strike a punch subconsciously.


    Bang. Gao Ge punches the long creature directly.


    The long creature is thrown on the ground, motionless.


    Xia Lu takes a few steps forward with a surprised face, ¡°It¡¯s a snake!¡±


    As Xia Lu said, it is a white snake, just like the hare they met before, which can almost merge with the snow land.


    The snow snake appeared here to catch the hare but the hare was scared away by Gao Ge and Xia Lu. Hence, the snake transfers its target. In fact, even though it kills Gao Ge, it can never swallow him. What a greedy snake!


    Xia Lu reaches out her hand and tries to lift the snake. Gao Ge suddenly feels a sense of danger, shouting in a hurry, ¡°Be careful!¡± Meanwhile, he rushes forward hurriedly. However, he is still too slow. The white snake goes up like a lightning and goes at Xia Lu at an extremely swift speed.


    When Gao Ge reaches out his hand to catch the tail of the snake, he hears the scream of Xia Lu. He flies into a rage instantly. His Flying Star Sword appears abruptly and slashes off the head of the snow snake.


    He turns around to look at Xia Lu. She covers her wrist with the other hand, who doesn¡¯t look well.


    ¡°Are you bitten?¡± Gao Ge hastens to take a look. Xia Lu releases her hand. A tooth print is clearly seen on her wrist.


    After saying that, he raises his head to check on Xia Lu. Her face is becoming black at a visible speed. He grabs Xia Lu¡¯s wrist at once and starts to run his power of stars. As a result, Xia Lu¡¯s blackening face is relieved and yet the poison is still spreading.


    ¡°Please forgive me.¡±


    After saying that, Gao Ge reaches out his hand to grab Xia Lu¡¯s arm that is injured. Then he lowers his head to put his mouth on it.


    He sucks out a mouthful of blood and spits it onto the snow ground.


    To his surprise, when the poisoned blood is spat, it should stain a big area of land with black.


    It can tell how toxic the snow snakes are.


    When Gao Ge sucks out almost all the poisoned blood, Xia Lu has already passed out.


    Gao Ge has no other choice but to hold her up and keep walking forward.


    Luckily, Gao Ge finds a cave after walking for a distance.


    He carries Xia Lu into the cave without hesitation.


    The cave is quite warm. After putting down Xia Lu, Gao Ge also feels dizzy.

 Chapter 262 - Not Wasting at All

    Chapter 262 Not Wasting at All


    Gao Ge sits down cross-legged and darts a glance at Xia Lu. She is breathing normally so she should be fine for now. It is only a matter of time for her to come to herself.


    As to himself, he must run the Star Rotating Method to eliminate the remaining poison from his body.


    While he is running the Star Rotating Method, the surrounding aura also starts to converge to Gao Ge.


    The power of stars can not only save others¡¯ life but also heal himself.


    When Gao Ge opens his eyes again, he doesn¡¯t feel dizzy anymore.


    It goes without saying that the snow snake is highly toxic.


    Upon opening his eyes, he catches sight of Xia Lu.


    She is standing before him, blinking her eyes.


    Gao Ge is shocked. It is pretty normal that people will be shocked to see someone standing in front of them when opening eyes.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Gao Ge subconsciously moves backwards.


    Xia Lu stands up straightly and looks down at Gao Ge who is sitting on the ground, saying disgruntledly, ¡°You took advantage of me.¡±


    Gao Ge is completely astounded.


    A man must have the courage to take the blame for what he does.


    However, being slandered also makes him rather unhappy.


    ¡°When did I take advantage of you?¡±


    ¡°What did you do when I was poisoned?¡±


    ¡°I sucked the snake venom out for you.¡±


    ¡°So you did take advantage of me.¡±


    Gao Ge is speechless. Are all the women so unreasonable?


    Xia Lu takes a long breath and shakes her head, saying, ¡°If you don¡¯t admit it, let it be then.¡±


    Let it be?


    Gao Ge feels even more depressed to hear that.


    If he did do something to her, he might feel a bit proud to hear Xia Lu say that¡­ No, he wouldn¡¯t feel proud. How would he take advantage of her?


    Moreover, he didn¡¯t take advantage of her!


    ¡°I feel something is wrong with the cave.¡± Xia Lu suddenly says.


    Gao Ge also forgets what he was going to say. He looks at Xia Lu, saying, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Xia Lu says, ¡°When you were sitting there and acting like a wood, I looked around simply. I found some marks of activity as well as two white hides inside there.¡±


    Xia Lu¡¯s words surprise Gao Ge a lot.


    Hides?


    Marks of human activity?


    That¡¯s to say, the cave may be the nest of some creature?


    He feels even more frightened.


    Xia Lu was in a coma when he was running the Star Rotating Method.


    If the cave owner came back, what would happen then?


    Hence, Gao Ge feels that he was so lucky.


    Following Xia Lu, he walks into the cave.


    Actually, the cave is not very deep but Gao Ge had no time to nose around in it.


    ¡°Here are the two hides.¡± Xia Lu reaches out her fingers and says, ¡°I looked at them simply. The hides are very neat. I think it should be torn off by some tool not for long, around a dozen days at most. Apart from that, the hides are large, which should belong to lions or tigers.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that a lion or tiger¡¯s hide is not so big.¡± Gao Ge shakes his head.


    ¡°What is it then?¡± Xia Lu asks.


    ¡°Bear.¡± Gao Ge says, ¡°Of course, it is my guess only. I am not sure of it. It is my first time that I have come to the secret realm of snow land. I don¡¯t know what strange creature there is in this place.¡±


    Xia Lu nods her head and doesn¡¯t continue to ask.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Bring the hides too.¡± Gao Ge says.


    Xia Lu didn¡¯t understand why Gao Ge asked to bring the two hides with them. However, when she walks out of the cave and puts on the hide, she immediately realizes that how correct Gao Ge¡¯s decision is.


    After putting on the hides, despite the stinky smell of the unprocessed hides, they feel less cold in the snow mountain.


    The hide of the animals outside the snow terrain must not be so warm.


    It is because Gao Ge doesn¡¯t know the owner of the cave that they decide to leave the cave.


    Apart from that, Gao Ge also has a wild guess.


    Just as Xia Lu said, the hide looks rather complete, which is quite impressive and even makes Gao Ge doubt whether it is a kind of highly intelligent creature with knowledge of using tools that lives in the cave.


    Moreover, the hide is rather big when spread out. It is hard to imagine what creature the hide belongs to and who is capable enough to kill this creature and peel off its skin.


    Hence, without knowing what they are faced with, it is the most correct choice to leave first.


    When they find that the opponent is not competent, they can just return here.


    Not for long, Gao Ge stops.


    He squats down with a frown and digs out a round soft bead.


    If Yue Xincheng were here, he would shout at Gao Ge, ¡°Boss, don¡¯t eat it. Otherwise, you will get a sunstroke!¡±


    ¡°What is this?¡± Xia Lu comes near and asks.


    Gao Ge shakes his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡± Then he puts it into his mouth.


    When you find something on the road, just wrap it with eggs and breadcrumbs and fry it well. It must smell so good that the kids next to door will feel greedy.


    ¡°You just ate it without knowing what it is?¡± Xia Lu is shocked.


    She has met foodies before but she has never met such a bold foodie.


    When he swallows the soft bead, Gao Ge immediately feels a hot wave surging madly within his body.


    He doesn¡¯t know why.


    He suddenly thinks of Shennong who ate the gelsemium elegan.


    ¡°It is toxic¡­¡±


    After saying that, Gao Ge begins to turn red.


    He is smart enough to run the power of stars, trying to stop the hot wave within his body.


    Xia Lu is taken aback by him.


    She reaches out her hand and yet she can¡¯t help withdrawing it when it gets close to him.


    She feels as if warming herself by a fire.


    Sizzle. Sizzle¡­


    Gao Ge is panting for breath with his ears smoking. The ground beneath him is also making the noise of Sizzle.


    Xia Lu is burning with anxiety and has no idea what to do. After all, this is Gao Ge, not a stranger!


    Hence, she immediately sits down cross-legged next to Gao Ge, rubbing her hands together and putting them above Gao Ge¡¯s body with a gap in between.


    ¡°What are you doing¡­¡± Gao Ge tries hard to open his reddened eyes and ask.


    ¡°To warm myself.¡± Xia Lu says calmly.


    Gao Ge is speechless.


    She is adhering to the fine tradition of Huaxia of not wasting!


    He can¡¯t talk too much to Xia Lu. All he wants to do is to expel the heat out of his body in a hurry.


    He runs the power of stars faster and faster. Surprisingly, the fourth star map is being lit up at a visibly fast speed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t lose anything for this time¡­¡± Gao Ge thinks in secret.

 Chapter 263 - We Can’t Go There

    Chapter 263 We Can¡¯t Go There


    Being in a sunstroke status for eating the soft bead, Gao Ge is lying on the ground. Xia Lu is warming herself by his side.


    Yue Xincheng is also lying on the ground but the people beside him are not so mentally strong as Xia Lu.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with this guy?¡± The long-faced man is dumbstruck.


    Yue Xincheng looks like having an epileptic fit.


    It has been two hours since Yue Xincheng swallowed the bead.


    Over the past two hours, they didn¡¯t know where to go so they¡¯ve chosen to stay here.


    Even if they are not as calm as Xia Lu and have no thought of warming themselves by Yue Xincheng, they must admit that being around him does feel warmer.


    When Yue Xincheng finally opens his eyes and sits up, he feels so shocked to see the people surrounding him.


    You guys are so freaking persistent!


    He has lain on the ground for so long. How come they still don¡¯t give up but stay here?


    ¡°Boy, you are awake?¡± The long-faced man hastens to ask.


    Yue Xincheng gazes at him, ¡°Man, what on earth do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°What was the matter with you?¡± The long-faced man asks.


    Yue Xincheng starts to think about what happened before.


    Without doubt, it is because of the thing he ate that he fell into that strange status.


    The strength within his body has been supplemented to the fullest.


    More importantly, after eating that thing, he feels as warm as being roasted on the grill for a while. Even if he doesn¡¯t run the strength inside his body, he doesn¡¯t feel cold at all.


    The bead must be good stuff!


    He is wondering whether Meng Jing and Yang Rui can find the same kind of beads.


    As to Gao Ge, he doesn¡¯t worry at all.


    Even if they cannot find this kind of beads, they must be able to find other treasures. As he used to follow Gao Ge into the first secret realm before, Yue Xincheng admires him even more.


    ¡°I am asking you. What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± The long-faced man asks angrily.


    Yue Xincheng stops pondering and says grinningly, ¡°I have no idea. I have been sick since I was a child. I always get sick. Even now.¡±


    The long-faced man nods his head and doesn¡¯t know whether Yue Xincheng is telling the truth or not. However, the long-legged girl is staring at Yue Xincheng with a sympathetic look and even can¡¯t help sighing, ¡°You are such a poor thing!¡±


    ¡°Yes, good girl, I am an orphan and only have an elder brother, but he is not a good person either. He is always thinking how to expel me out of the family. In order to stay in the family and keep alive, I can only be an ordinary man. If it were not for the fact I was enrolled by the Cultivation Academy, I would not be a cultivator now.¡± Yue Xincheng says with red eyes.


    Plus his agitative sorrowful tone, he sounds so sad and touching.


    The long-legged girl¡¯s eyes become red when she hears Yue Xincheng sobbing.


    She turns around and looks at the long-faced man with tears.


    ¡°Brother, this guy is a poor thing. How about releasing him¡­¡±


    The long-faced man feels so upset, ¡°Sister, if we let him go now, we will die here!¡±


    The long-legged girl doesn¡¯t know what to say for now.


    Yue Xincheng feels so resentful and wants to punch the long-faced man harshly.


    Having said so much, he is almost touched by himself.


    How come this long-faced man is so hardhearted?


    ¡°Boy, don¡¯t play tricks with us. If we keep meddling here, not only we but also you will die!¡± The long-faced man says fiercely.


    Yue Xincheng would feel that what he said was right.


    However, the situation is different now.


    After eating the bead, he doesn¡¯t feel cold at all.


    If it were not for his stomach, he could sleep here for several days.


    ¡°Boy, don¡¯t tell me there is no safe shelter. I won¡¯t believe that. Since you dare to come here, you must be well prepared.¡± The long-faced man says with a sneer, ¡°Aren¡¯t the students of the Cultivation Academy God¡¯s favored ones? Aren¡¯t they gifted young men? If this place is too dangerous for them to survive, how can the Cultivation Academy let you come in here?¡±


    Yue Xincheng swallows back the words on the tip of his tongue.


    Actually, what the long-faced man said does make sense. Yue Xincheng would feel the same way if he were in his shoes. However, in fact, the long-faced man did overestimate the Cultivation Academy. Even Gao Ge didn¡¯t know the actual situation in the secret realm, let alone the second-tier intelligence unit like the Cultivation Academy.


    ¡°Enough. Bro, since you said so, I will not drag my feet anymore. Let¡¯s go!¡± Yue Xincheng stands up and says.


    The snow beneath him has been melted and the grey ground is exposed.


    Seeing the scene, even Yue Xincheng sniffs.


    Such a high temperature doesn¡¯t burn off his clothes, which is quite weird.


    Looking at Yue Xincheng who is striding ahead, the young man keeps frowning all the time.


    He has a feeling that Yue Xincheng is different from before but he can¡¯t figure out what the difference is. Thus, he can only take one step and look around before taking another.


    Yue Xincheng¡¯s thought is rather simple.


    Now he doesn¡¯t need to use his strength to withstand the cold.


    Even if he keeps doing with them, he will be the survivor for sure.


    If he insists there is no so-called safe shelter in the snow terrain now, the long-faced man may take desperate measures.


    Having been with Gao Ge for such a long time, he can see that coming anyway.


    On the way, the long-legged girl becomes talkative and keeps chatting with Yue Xincheng.


    However, every time Yue Xincheng asks her where she is from, she will answer vaguely.


    Obviously, they don¡¯t want to reveal their identity.


    Yue Xincheng thinks it over and doesn¡¯t ask further. He had better not know about it. If he does, he may be morganized.


    ¡°There is a snow mountain ahead!¡± The long-legged girl suddenly says.


    Yue Xincheng looks at the snow mountain and starts to think instantly.


    He is pondering if he were in Gao Ge¡¯s shoes, what he would do in face of the snow mountain without finding other peers.


    After all, the distant snow mountain is the most prominent place in the whole snow terrain.


    ¡°According to our Academy, the safe shelter is in the snow mountain!¡± Yue Xincheng immediately says.


    ¡°Over there?¡± The long-faced man frowns at once.


    ¡°Yes, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Yue Xincheng asks.


    The long-faced man takes a deep breath.


    Although he doesn¡¯t trust Yue Xincheng, they don¡¯t have other option but to believe him.¡±


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go over there!¡± The long-faced man grits his teeth and makes up his mind.


    Yue Xincheng gloats in secret and wishes to meet Gao Ge and others in the snow mountain.


    However, when they are about to set off, the young man suddenly says, ¡°Brother, we can¡¯t go there.¡±


    The long-faced man turns around to look at him in confusion.

 Chapter 264 - Please Fight Against the Enemies Yourself!

    Chapter 264 Please Fight Against the Enemies Yourself!


    With his heart jolting for a bit, Yue Xincheng immediately frowns.


    The young man walks with a step forward and takes a deep breath, saying, ¡°Brother, I know you don¡¯t like me, but given our condition, we cannot reach the snow mountain.¡±


    The long-faced man sneers, ¡°Why can¡¯t we? We can literally see the mountain over there.¡±


    ¡°So we can. It is because there is nothing blocking our sight. Yet, it doesn¡¯t mean the mountain is not far away. Moreover, the snow is thick here and we have to run the strength inside our body while we march forward, which is a huge consumption for us. In terms of our current strength condition, we cannot make it to the snow mountain.¡± The young man says with a sigh.


    ¡°Just because you say we can¡¯t, we won¡¯t be able to make it then?¡± The long-faced man says furiously.


    Yue Xincheng can¡¯t help sighing.


    He feels that the young man is smart indeed.


    On the contrary, the long-faced man is a total idiot.


    Although he is not intelligent, he can still make a fool of this long-faced man easily.


    The young man looked around for once and said, ¡°This is the secret realm. In the first secret realm, there were many treasure things. Even the fruits on the tree were beneficial to the cultivators. Now we are in the secret realm. Even if we don¡¯t climb onto the snow mountain, we will encounter a lot of good stuff. Therefore, we may as well search around first¡­¡±


    Before the young man finishes his words, he is interrupted by the long-faced man impatiently.


    ¡°Shut up! I am the eldest brother and the decision-maker. Do you have a brain or not? Just look to the distance. There is not even a tree on the snow terrain. Where can we find the good fortune and lucky chance?¡±


    Yue Xincheng chuckles at his ignorance in secret.


    He likes such a kind of person like the long-faced man.


    It is because of the existence of the man that he doesn¡¯t appear too stupid.


    Just like now, he feels so rejoiced as if being in the prime of his life.


    The young man stays silent for a while and says, ¡°Since so, please distribute the spiritual stones you brought from our school so that we can supplement our strength before departure.¡±


    The long-faced man is shocked and flurried, ¡°How do you know¡­¡± He hastens to stop before finishing his sentence.


    It is a pity that the few words that he slipped off his tongue have testified the young man¡¯s words.


    ¡°Brother, you¡¯ve brought the spiritual stones this time?¡± The long-legged girl is delighted instantly.


    The long-faced man looks stern with his eyes fixed on the young man like serpents.


    His peers also look at the long-faced man.


    ¡°How do you know that?¡± The long-faced man takes a deep breath and asks.


    ¡°It¡¯s not important.¡± The young man says smilingly, ¡°The important thing is to distribute the spiritual stones so that we can continue to march to the snow mountain.¡±


    ¡°Brother, that¡¯s right.¡± The long-legged girl also hastens to say.


    ¡°Brother, if we don¡¯t have the spiritual stones to supplement our strength, we cannot reach there.¡±


    ¡°If we have the spiritual stones, we will be able to get there for sure!¡±


    The long-faced man¡¯s face becomes more and more annoyed.


    It is hard for Yue Xincheng to imagine this man can become more annoyed.


    As to the man¡¯s thought, Yue Xincheng finds it even difficult to understand.


    These are only some rubbish spiritual stones.


    The Cultivation Academy will distribute spiritual stones to the students every month! If the scene is seen by Gao Ge, he will burst out laughing for sure!


    Can they be a bit ambitious?


    To be honest, Yue Xincheng really fails to understand their mindset.


    ¡°These spiritual stones are my own belongings.¡± The long-faced man says.


    The young man gives a bitter smile and speaks no more.


    The remaining several people are also shocked.


    What the long-faced man said has made his point very clearly.


    Those spiritual stones belong to him and no one can get any of them!


    ¡°Brother, without the spiritual stones, we can never get to the snow mountain¡­¡± The long-legged girl says in a low voice.


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± The long-faced man says furiously, ¡°How can he decide whether we can get there or not? How can you trust him? You know what, he only wants to swindle the spiritual stones of me!¡±


    The young man¡¯s eyes gradually turn cold.


    Yue Xincheng suddenly feels a chill.


    He subconsciously looks to the young man.


    He always feels that the young man carries more killing intent.


    However, at the moment, a voice suddenly comes.


    ¡°What a surprise! You should have spiritual stones! In this case, hand them over to us then.¡±


    Four or five persons walk out of a big rock.


    God knows how long they have stayed there!


    ¡°West Huaxia Iron Fist?¡± The long-faced man is shocked to see them.


    ¡°Haha, I was wondering who you were. It turns out that you are the apprentices of the Yang Resisting School. What a coincidence! I wasn¡¯t expecting to see you here!¡±


    One party is from the West Huaxia Iron Fist.


    The other party is from the Yang Resisting School.


    Yue Xincheng has never heard of them.


    It is not because Yue Xincheng is ignorant and ill-informed but because these two schools are too interior. There may be tens of or even hundreds of such schools in Huaxia.


    The people from West Huaxia Iron Fist didn¡¯t plan to ambush them. They hid behind the big rock only to avoid the wind. Unexpectedly, after staying there for a while, they heard the arguing noise and felt surprised to hear about the spiritual stones.


    The people from West Huaxia Iron First are aware that as the situation goes on, none of them can leave here safely without supply!


    ¡°Hem. Do you think you are capable enough to rob me of my spiritual stones?¡± The long-faced man sneers, ¡°Then show us how capable the people of the West Huaxia Iron Fist are!¡±


    ¡°Brother, you are wrong.¡± The young man suddenly coughs, ¡°There is no ¡®us¡¯. Only you.¡±


    The long-faced man turns around with an unbelievably surprised face.


    Yue Xincheng is amused and says, ¡°Why do they have to help you?¡±


    ¡°Crap. We are all apprentices of the Yang Resisting School. Now that these people are trying to rob the spiritual stones, how can they turn a blind eye?¡± The long-faced man says angrily.


    ¡°The spiritual stones they are robbing are your own belongings, not the spiritual stones of our school. Hence, why does this matter to us?¡± The young man snorts and then takes a step backwards.


    The long-faced man just wants to say something when he finds that the long-legged girl and the other apprentices all take a few steps backwards.


    They all stare at the long-faced man with a cold look.


    The long-faced man slightly trembles.


    Apparently, he is extremely furious now.


    Yue Xincheng doesn¡¯t feel surprised at all. Even if the young man kills the long-faced man, it won¡¯t give him a surprise at all. After all, he has sensed the killing intent of the young man before.


    Seeing the scene, the people of the West Huaxia Iron Fist can¡¯t help laughing out loud.


    ¡°How interesting! Now are you going to hand over the spiritual stones or we work together to kill you and take over the spiritual stones?¡± The leading person of the West Huaxia Iron Fist says happily.


    His words are full of scorn.


    The long-faced man asks in a deep voice, ¡°Are you really not going to help me?¡±


    ¡°Please fight against the enemies yourself.¡± The young man says determinedly.


    ¡°Please fight against the enemies yourself.¡± The long-legged girl and her other peers say together.

 Chapter 265 - Ke Xia Has to Die

    Chapter 265 Ke Xia Has to Die


    The long-faced man feels so bitterly disappointed.


    People are so indifferent to each other in the world.


    ¡°Man, are you feeling hurt?¡± Yue Xincheng can¡¯t help asking.


    He doesn¡¯t mean to add insult to injury.


    The long-faced man bursts into laughter.


    ¡°We are in the same school and you should treat me like this. Good. Good for you!¡±


    Yue Xincheng feels so annoyed and says to him, ¡°They¡¯ve done this to you. It is inappropriate that you pay them such a compliment now.¡±


    The long-faced man glares at Yue Xincheng fiercely.


    In no way did he compliment them. He was mocking them. How can Yue Xincheng not get that?


    ¡°Enough. Cut it out. Save the strength to take the beating. Or you can just hand over the spiritual stones and you will be fine.¡± Yue Xincheng says.


    ¡°Hem. Let me give up the spiritual stones? In your dreams!¡± The long-faced man appears upright and would rather die than submit!


    Yue Xincheng heaves a sigh.


    He really hopes that this long-faced man can remain strong-willed.


    Knowing that his peers are unwilling to offer help, the long-faced man takes a deep breath and dashes one step forward.


    ¡°I, Ke Xia from the Yang Resisting School, hereby accept your challenge!¡±


    ¡°Accept your freaking challenge!¡± The people from West Huaxia Iron Fist rush over together.


    ¡°Stop it!¡± Ke Xia flies into a rage, asking, ¡°Are you all going to fight with me? Don¡¯t you know the morality of martial society?¡±


    The people of the West Huaxia Iron Fist all stare at him as if looking at an idiot.


    ¡°What do you suggest we should do?¡±


    ¡°Of course you should abide by the morality of martial society. You guys pick one as the representative to fight with me. If he wins, you can have the spiritual stones. If he loses, you leave right away and don¡¯t make any trouble for any one of the Yang Resisting School!¡± The long-faced man says.


    Yue Xincheng can¡¯t stand it anymore and sighs, ¡°What are you taking about? Are you still trying to use this trick against your peers? Do you think they will feel touched by your words and believe you are caring about them? Forget about it. Your peers are much smarter than you. Don¡¯t they know the people of the West Huaxia Iron Fist only target at you but not them?¡±


    Ke Xia darts a glance at Yue Xincheng.


    His eyes are full of resentment.


    He regrets why he didn¡¯t kill this bastard directly.


    He doesn¡¯t feel good that his dirty thought is laid bare by others¡­


    ¡°Moreover, you are quite funny indeed. Under such a circumstance, you would fight with them than distribute the spiritual stones to your peers and resist the enemy together?¡± Yue Xincheng finds it hilarious.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Ke Xia feels extremely furious.


    Yue Xincheng shrugs.


    As to his over-reaction, he can completely understand.


    Fact is always the most unacceptable thing.


    ¡°Hem. I think you are nothing but a dumbass who has read too many martial arts fictions. How can we care about the morality of martial society now?¡±


    The people of the West Huaxia Iron Fist all strike at Ke Xia.


    With his facial expression changed greatly, Ke Xia hurries to handle the attack but his capability is limited so he is knocked down very soon.


    ¡°Ke Xia, if you can give in and distribute the spiritual stones, your peers will help you anyway.¡± Yue Xincheng says smilingly.


    ¡°Hem. Without the spiritual stones, all of us will die here!¡± Ke Xia yells while being beaten, ¡°If you don¡¯t help me, you will all die after they have the spiritual stones!¡±


    The long-legged girl seems to agree with Ke Xia. She takes a step forward but she is stopped by the young man.


    The young man shakes his head at her.


    ¡°Brother, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Rest assured.¡± The young man laughs with his eyes sparkling.


    He still looks like having the situation well in hand.


    ¡°Hand over the spiritual stones!¡± The people of the West Huaxia Iron Fist say while striking the attack.


    ¡°Okay, you can have the spiritual stones! Here you are!¡± Ke Xia says.


    The people of the West Huaxia Iron Fist stop immediately.


    ¡°If you did this earlier, you would not be beaten then.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    To the surprise of Yue Xincheng, Ke Xia really takes out a small cloth-wrapper and gives it to them.


    Inside the cloth-wrapper are a dozen spiritual stones more or less.


    The people of the West Huaxia Iron Fist are delighted with smiles instantly.


    Yue Xincheng has failed to understand why this is happening.


    Ke Xia would rather hand over the spiritual stones to the enemies than distribute them to his peers.


    It is so absurdly ridiculous!


    ¡°In fact, it is understandable. He hates us, because we don¡¯t obey him and be his lackeys. Therefore, in his eyes, even if he is killed, he must drag us to hell too.¡± The young man¡¯s voice comes from behind him.


    Yue Xincheng turns around to look at him with complicated eyes.


    ¡°Imagining that you are a general, in face of the coming enemies, you are seriously beaten for your soldiers refusing to help you, you don¡¯t hate the enemies but your own soldiers.¡± The young man snorts, ¡°Does it sound ironic? He won¡¯t reflect why his own men don¡¯t help him.¡±


    Yue Xincheng takes a deep breath and says, ¡°What to do now?¡±


    ¡°Now?¡± The young man laughs and takes a few steps forward to look at the people of the West Huaxia Iron Fist.


    ¡°Hand over the spiritual stones and I will spare your lives!¡±


    He is quite young and yet his voice is rather loud.


    At the moment, Yue Xincheng feels the killing intent of the young man again.


    ¡°Only you?¡± The people of the West Huaxia Iron Fist are surprised and then burst out laughing.


    ¡°And us.¡± The long-legged girl and her peers all come over.


    The young man turns around to look at Yue Xincheng, saying, ¡°Bro, I know you are quite capable and your strength is in the prime status. Anyway, please do us a favor. After all, we don¡¯t hurt you and it is Ke Xia who insists keeping you with us. After we win the fight, I will give you two spiritual stones and you are free to leave. What do you think?¡±


    Yue Xincheng grins.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about the spiritual stones but I also have one condition.¡±


    ¡°Do tell.¡±


    ¡°He must die.¡± Yue Xincheng reaches out his hand to point at Ke Xia with a poker face aloofly.


    The long-legged girl and the other peers are all shocked.


    Yet, Ke Xia, lying on the ground, keeps cursing nonstop.


    ¡°Good.¡± The young man nods his head, ¡°Given your capability, isn¡¯t it easy to kill him? We will stand aside and not intervene.¡±


    ¡°Neat!¡± Yue Xincheng bursts out laughing and yet has a cold feeling.


    To be honest, the young man before him is quiet and yet rather smart.


    Moreover, he is determined too.


    He really wants to ask the young man.


    Did he mention the spiritual stones purposefully because he had noticed the people of the West Huaxia Iron Fist hiding behind the rock?


    He doesn¡¯t ask though.


    After all, it is none of his business so he doesn¡¯t need to do that at all.

 Chapter 266 - Xiaoshan Sword Sect?

    Chapter 266 Xiaoshan Sword Sect?


    Gao Ge shivers and then finally comes to himself.


    As to the battle inside his body, his power of stars still defeated the hot heat transformed by the round bead.


    After standing up, he feels spirited and immediately realizes the function of the round bead.


    He directly takes off the hide and passes it to Xia Lu.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    Gao Ge grins and says, ¡°Let¡¯s continue to find the round bead.¡±


    Xia Lu is not silly. Looking at the rosy cheeks of Gao Ge, she says, ¡°Can the round bead keep the cold out?¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head.


    ¡°That¡¯s treasure indeed!¡± Xia Lu sighs and immediately starts to search for the round bead with Gao Ge.


    It turns out that the soft round bead that Gao Ge ate is not rarely seen in the snow terrain. Very soon, they¡¯ve found four beads.


    Three of them are found by Gao Ge and one by Xia Lu.


    In terms of treasure hunting, Gao Ge feels that he is rather talented.


    He is incomparably talented.


    ¡°Eat it first.¡± Gao Ge says, ¡°I will watch over you.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Without hesitation, Xia Lu instantly swallows a round bead. Afterwards, just like Gao Ge, her complexion becomes rosy too.


    Gao Ge transfers the power of stars to Xia Lu while saying.


    Swallowing a round bead helps Gao Ge light up a small part of his fourth star map, which proves the bead is much more effective than spiritual stones and spiritual jades.


    At the moment, Gao Ge suddenly senses a gust of strong wind.


    He suddenly stands up and holds his Flying Star Sword in his hand. He slashes forward by instinct.


    Clank.


    A sound of metals hitting against each other.


    A figure shows up in front of Gao Ge. It¡¯s a middle-aged man, who is also holding a long sword with a cold face.


    ¡°Give the thing to me.¡±


    Gao Ge smiles and says, ¡°It seems that you have waited for a long time! Since you have seen us search for the beads, why don¡¯t you find them yourself?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too time-consuming.¡± The man says directly without thinking.


    Gao Ge frowns.


    What the man said sounds so annoying.


    He can find the beads himself.


    It only took them a while to find four beads. Plus the one that Gao Ge ate before, they¡¯ve got five beads.


    It is thus clear that this kind of bead is not rarely seen.


    However, even so, the middle-aged man still feels looking for the beads is time-consuming so he wants to take over the ready ones.


    How can he do that?


    ¡°Do you think we are pushovers?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡­


    This man is so annoying!


    Besides, he is also so blunt!


    ¡°May I know which school do you belong to?¡±


    The man grins slightly and says, ¡°Do you really want to know?¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head.


    ¡°Xiaoshan Sword Sect.¡± Then the man suddenly says, ¡°Since you¡¯ve known the answer, I cannot let you stay alive. After all, you are from the Dragon Court.¡±


    A few words of his have shown the man¡¯s character prominently¡ªarrogance. He is extremely arrogant. He doesn¡¯t care about Gao Ge at all, as if he can easily kill him as long as he wants to.


    It is rather easy for him to recognize that Gao Ge is a member of the Dragon Court due to the clothes that Gao Ge is wearing.


    Yet, despite that, he still dares to step up and snatch things.


    Gao Ge turns around to take a look at Xia Lu and falls into thought.


    ¡°Rest assured. I don¡¯t kill women.¡± The man seems to have seen through Gao Ge, saying, ¡°If you want to compete with me, I can assure you that I won¡¯t make trouble for the girl.¡±


    Gao Ge is relieved with a sigh.


    ¡°In this case, please.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± The man appears playful and strikes a slash, ¡°If you want to die, I can do you a favor!¡±


    ¡°Members of the Dragon Court never submit to any cultivation school!¡± Gao Ge shouts and strikes at him.


    Although Gao Ge doesn¡¯t feel very belonged to the Dragon Court, as a member of the Dragon Court, he knows what should be done and what shouldn¡¯t be done.


    As he is wearing the suit, he stands for the Dragon Court.


    The middle-aged man, only a member of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect, dares to look down upon the Dragon Court members and claims to kill him.


    If Gao Ge chooses to compromise and offer the round beads voluntarily, it is a wise act indeed.


    However, if this leaks out, won¡¯t the Dragon Court be disgraced? How can the Dragon Court face the other cultivation schools in future?


    He won¡¯t allow that!


    Xia Lu is burning with anxiety.


    Although her hot wave is still surging inside her body, causing big trouble for her, she hasn¡¯t lost consciousness.


    She knows that Gao Ge has been in a fight with a man, who is a swordsman from the Xiaoshan Sword Sect.


    Gao Ge has progressed fast recently, but he still may not be able to defeat the Xiaoshan Sword Sect. After all, this is one of the very few first-class schools in Huaxia.


    Putting aside the isolated super-class schools, the Xiaoshan Sword Sect should be the strongest school in the cultivation world of Huaxia.


    As Gao Ge waves his Flying Star Sword, he stirs up some snow.


    With his sword spirit surging, the snowflakes on the pine trees on both sides fall down with rustle. Every snowflake, just like elf that comes to life, charges forward along a track.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    The middle-aged swordsman is a bit surprised. After dodging a strike of Gao Ge, he asks, ¡°Are you a student of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect?¡±


    Gao Ge stands there with his sword. Faced with the man¡¯s confusion, he shakes his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s so strange. Since you are not a student of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect, how do you know the sword method?¡±


    Gao Ge says smilingly, ¡°I have learnt some by chance.¡±


    ¡°Hem. You are not the student of our sect, but you should learn our sword method. You are dead meat!¡± The middle-aged man says with cold eyes.


    ¡°If it is not me but Xiao Linran that is standing before you, do you still dare to say that?¡± Gao Ge says with disdain.


    With his facial expression changed, the middle-aged man doesn¡¯t feel like speaking more and yet strikes at Gao Ge again.


    This time, two swords hit against each other.


    Gao Ge keeps retreating, or more specifically, sliding backwards. Therefore, he leaves a trace of a sleigh sliding across.


    The man only takes second steps backwards and stares at Gao Ge with a more contemptuous look.


    ¡°Is that what you¡¯ve got?¡±


    Gao Ge remains calm.


    He slashes again and meanwhile exerts the Ghost-like Steps.


    He shows up before the man almost in the blink of an eye.


    As he strikes a slash, his power of stars starts to surge madly.


    ¡°This is called Tianshu Sword Method!¡±


    Now Gao Ge¡¯s voice is like the sound of metal clanking.


    Gao Ge had a favorable impression of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect, for he has learnt their sword methods. As a saying goes, you shall not take gifts, for gift blinds the wise and perverts the words of the righteous.


    However, the favorable impression is completely gone.


    Now he only wants to do one thing.


    That is, to kill the swordsman from Xiaoshan Sword Sect.


    As sword spirit undulates, snowflakes flutter about.


    I come with blowing snowflakes, which are like flying needles!


    The middle-aged swordsman wards off the strike of Gao Ge and yet fails to shield himself from the snowflakes.

 Chapter 267 - Sword Spirit Surges

    Chapter 267 Sword Spirit Surges


    An insignificant snowflake becomes the most murderous instrument.


    Faced with Gao Ge¡¯s Flying Star Sword, the middle-aged swordsman can hardly charge any forward.


    A lot of snowflakes drop on him. With the pains, he keeps retreating too.


    As to Gao Ge, when he raises his Flying Star Sword, tremendous changes also take place to him. It is like a sword that is unsheathed with radiance and killing intent.


    The middle-aged swordsman keeps retreating in the battle, so he doesn¡¯t dare to confront Gao Ge with toughness.


    Meanwhile, he feels so confused.


    What Gao Ge practiced before is the sword method of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect. Compared with Gao Ge, he knows more about the Heaven Shaking Sword Method.


    Therefore, he could take the upper hand. When Gao Ge struck the first stab, he could predict when Gao Ge would throw the second strike, including the manner and the angle.


    Since he got a head start, he wouldn¡¯t lose at first.


    However, when Gao Ge starts to use the Beidou Sword Method, the queer sword method startles him.


    Although he loses his edge under the Beidou Sword Method, he becomes thrilled gradually.


    ¡°Boy, hand over your sword method and I can spare your life!¡± The middle-aged swordsman says potently.


    He is still acting arrogant.


    It is impossible for Gao Ge to negotiate with evil people. Even if Gao Ge is willing to hand over the Beidou Sword Method to the swordsman, he cannot grasp it. Even a talent in swordsmanship like Xiao Linran cannot take up the method after seeing it.


    Of course neither can this middle-aged swordsman.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t believe that this swordsman from the Xiaoshan Sword Sect is more capable than Xiao Linran.


    Gao Ge strikes at the man again with his long sword and endless killing intent, which is his reply to the man.


    The middle-aged swordsman¡¯s eyes become much colder.


    ¡°You are asking for death. I¡¯ve offered you a chance but you don¡¯t take it.¡±


    After saying that, he stabs his long sword into the snow. Then as he raises the sword, the snow goes up. Gao Ge frowns slightly and pauses a bit. It is not that he doesn¡¯t take it seriously but that the rising snow blocks his eyesight.


    At the moment, a slash breaks the flying snow and goes at the heart of Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge is astounded and quickly takes a step backwards. In the meanwhile, his Flying Star Sword is struck forward along with his eyesight.


    Clank.


    Two long swords hit against each other, causing the surrounding air shaking instantly.


    The snow in the tree starts to drop with a rustle again.


    The middle-aged swordsman braces himself. In order to demonstrate his killing intent, his long sword, just like a flexible snake, keeps slashing forward.


    Gao Ge can only keep retreating in the combat.


    Clank. Clank. Clank.


    The two swords hit against each other non-stop, making a beautiful sound.


    It is not snowing in the snow mountain but the snowflakes keep flying around for the constant shaking.


    The snowflakes are everywhere.


    They are flying madly.


    As he shouts, the man leaps up and strikes an attack from above downwards. With a mountainous weight and imposing momentum, his long sword gives out a hum and slashes down heavily.


    Gao Ge lifts the Flying Star Sword to block the strike.


    Clank.


    Gao Ge¡¯s legs fall into the snow.


    His arm holding the sword keeps trembling.


    The man suddenly dashed downwards to kick in the chest of Gao Ge.


    Just like pulling out the carrots, Gao Ge gets himself out of the snow and yet is thrown away towards a big tree.


    As the big tree is heavily hit, the snow in the tree also falls down, which quickly covers Gao Ge up.


    The middle-aged swordsman doesn¡¯t stop. He makes a gesture with the sword and adjusts his way of holding the sword, walking towards Gao Ge.


    Having arrived at Gao Ge¡¯s front, a figure flies out of the snow with the cold snowflakes and the chilly coldness.


    The sword spirit keeps lingering around the blade of Gao Ge¡¯s Flying Star Sword.


    Ding.


    The blade is about to stab into the chest of the man, but unexpectedly, as if he has been well prepared, he raises his arm to go across the blade, which enables him to dodge the strike.


    ¡°Hem. You can still move now?¡± The middle-aged swordsman snickers. After dodging the strike of Gao Ge, he slashes at him again.


    Gao Ge takes a deep breath.


    ¡°The second sword move, Tianxuan Sword Method!¡±


    He exerts the second sword move of Beidou Sword Method to take the strike of the middle-aged swordsman and meanwhile goes forward with his sword glittering nonstop. A burst of airflow is directed to become a gust of wind, which strikes at the throat of the middle-aged swordsman.


    Fantastic as the strike is, Gao Ge can¡¯t give full play to it. Otherwise, he would not exert it until now.


    By far, Gao Ge has only acquired the moves of Tianshu Sword Method and Tianxuan Sword Method under the Beidou Sword Method. Although these two moves look simple, they are of original nature. The simpler, the harder to completely comprehend.


    Simply put, Tianshu Sword Method is the first move but it contains a dozen changes, which is what Gao Ge has comprehended. There may be more changes that Gao Ge hasn¡¯t comprehended.


    One produces two, two produces three, three produces all things. Things grow out of nothing. The sword contains sheer sharpness.


    The middle-aged man jumps backwards but his chest is slashed by Gao Ge, which makes his blood streaming out, leaving stains on the ground.


    He lowers his head to look at his wound and gives a surprised look again.


    ¡°It surprises me that you rat should be so capable.¡± The middle-aged swordsman inhales, ¡°Do you really not hand over the sword method?¡±


    ¡°You¡ªdon¡¯t deserve it.¡±


    Gao Ge snorts and keeps running his power of stars.


    You want to kill me?


    You must be capable of it.


    This is truth.


    The middle-aged swordsman is really curious about Gao Ge¡¯s Beidou Sword Method.


    Just because he is a swordsman, he can tell that the exquisite essence of Gao Ge¡¯s Beidou Sword Method. Every sword move looks rather simple but it possesses the real Tao of sword.


    Gao Ge also feels headache at the moment.


    The middle-aged swordsman is the toughest opponent that he has met.


    The man is also a swordsman, who is better at the comprehension of the Tao of sword.


    Unlike Xiao Linran¡¯s Tao of sword, the man¡¯s Tao contains no sternness but strength and simplicity, which is like a steel plate. Having fought with him till now, Gao Ge can¡¯t find any weak point on him.


    Right at the moment, a gust of strong wind comes behind the middle-aged swordsman.


    He quickly turns around only to see a girl striking at him at an extremely fast speed.


    ¡°Thunder Fist!¡± Xia Lu shouts out loud, which overawes the surroundings.


    ¡°Over-confident¡­¡± The middle-aged swordsman is a bit scornful. He raises his sword to break the fist momentum of Xia Lu and meanwhile withdraws his sword and then strikes at her again.


    ¡°I don¡¯t kill women, but since the girl asks for death, I am not to blame.¡± He thinks to himself.


    However, when he is about to throw the second strike, he feels a chill from behind him.


    He quickly turns around and yet Gao Ge has arrived behind his back. Gao Ge is taking the Ghost-like Steps with a queer sinister smile on his face.


    ¡°How can you¡­¡± He looks so astonished.


    He didn¡¯t sense any fluctuation of Gao Ge¡¯s Qi?


    How come this boy has arrived behind him now?

 Chapter 268 - I Want to Join the Dragon Court

    Chapter 268 I Want to Join the Dragon Court


    The middle-aged swordsman is thrown away.


    His back is injured with a sword cut, which bleeds profusely.


    The snow beneath his body has been stained with blood.


    The white snow melts for the hot blood.


    As a victor, Gao Ge feels so good to see that.


    The middle-aged swordsman gets up slowly.


    Gasping heavily, he stares at Gao Ge and Xia Lu next to him with a ferocious look.


    ¡°Shame on you¡­¡± He says resentfully.


    In his eyes, Gao Ge is too shameless to be a cultivator.


    It should be a fight between two men. How could Gao Ge ask for help?


    Moreover, how could Gao Ge throw a sneak attack on him while he was confronting Xia Lu?


    Scolded by the middle-aged man, Gao Ge feels rather bad.


    It is hard to imagine that a man who claims to rob your things accuses you of being shameless in the end.


    ¡°Man, who on earth is the shameless one, you or me?¡± Gao Ge can¡¯t help asking.


    The middle-aged man is out of breath.


    His face is full of confusion.


    It is beyond his understanding why Gao Ge can show up behind him without being noticed.


    If it were not for the sword touching his back, he could¡¯ve never noticed him.


    He could never sense the fluctuation of his Qi.


    Gao Ge won¡¯t solve his doubt. With the help of the powerful Sky Covering Umbrella he ate in the Heaven School as well as his Ghost-like Steps, it is not difficult for him to strike a sneak attack on someone.


    Yet, the man won¡¯t know the answer anyhow.


    ¡°Stop talking crap with him. Just kill him.¡± Xia Lu says in a deep voice.


    The middle-aged swordsman felt that the girl was pretty but now in his eyes, she is terrible.


    She just wants to kill him.


    In no way is she pretty!


    Gao Ge is not a determined man. Now he is convinced by Xia Lu so he strikes at the middle-aged swordsman with his Flying Star Sword.


    ¡°Hem. Are you qualified to kill me?¡± The middle-aged swordsman grits his teeth. With blood filling between his teeth, he looks like having eaten some creature in raw. He holds the long sword and throws a slash with surging sword spirit.


    This slash is much more ferocious than before.


    Apparently, he is throwing the helve after hatchet.


    ¡°Good one!¡±


    Gao Ge is not fearful at all.


    This middle-aged man has been slashed with his blood streaming down.


    If Gao Ge cannot defeat the man in such a status, he may as well bury his own head into the snow and commit suicide.


    ¡°This sword move is called Prestige of Heaven!¡±


    The sword spirit suppresses the speed of Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge has to withstand the huge stress for every step he takes.


    He feels like approaching the tube-shaped apartment in Suzhou.


    It is also like marching towards the snow mountain through the snowstorm with Xia Lu before.


    The middle-aged swordsman is near at hand but the distance is like 100 zhang (about 333 meters) away.


    Xia Lu also can¡¯t help retreating.


    She is not as strong as Gao Ge. Thus, at the moment, she can¡¯t help Gao Ge. It is even a problem whether she can stand firmly.


    Gao Ge grits his teeth with his facial expression even more ferocious.


    His Flying Star Sword is humming.


    His fighting spirit is flaring.


    He raises his arm slowly. Now he feels that his Flying Star Sword is extremely heavy, which reflects the importance of lifting jack.


    ¡°Go away!¡±


    Gao Ge shouts.


    His voice spreads rather far, shaking off a lot of snowflakes.


    His power of stars flows madly into the Flying Star Sword, making the sword radiate brilliant light.


    In the deep forest, a few growls of beasts can be vaguely heard, which seems to be threatening and yet fearful for Gao Ge.


    ¡°This sword move of mine is called Shattering the Heaven!¡±


    Gao Ge laughs out loud with his Longgu (a cheek type in face reading) standing out.


    Two gusts of sword spirits hit against each other, causing a small-scale explosion.


    Snow keeps collapsing in the mountain.


    Luckily, there is no snow slide.


    Otherwise, Gao Ge is literally hurting himself by his own doing.


    Boom.


    The two gusts of sword spirits cancel out.


    Gao Ge throws a slash to break off the resistance.


    He pierces through the middle-aged swordsman.


    The swordsman is dripping with blood. His clothes have been slashed, leaving a long cut¡­


    The snow in the mountain keeps collapsing and then restores to quietness in the end. Yue Xincheng, who is panting for breath, wipes off the sweat on his forehead.


    ¡°It freaks me out. I thought it was a snow slide.¡± Yue Xincheng says grinningly.


    He is sitting on a man of the West Huaxia Iron Fist, who is becoming colder gradually.


    In fact, Yue Xincheng did nothing but defeat him without throwing any fatal strikes at him.


    The man of the West Huaxia Iron Fist on which he is sitting was killed by the young man with a crumbing on his neck.


    Yue Xincheng was standing aside, watching the young man crumbing the throat of every student of the West Huaxia Iron Fist. During the whole process, the young man looked rather calm, as if he was doing something insignificant.


    Ke Xia is killed by Yue Xincheng with one punch.


    After all, he has no good feeling for Ke Xia. They didn¡¯t have any ill feelings before but Ke Xia insisted detaining him. Without doubt, Ke Xia was asking for trouble himself.


    ¡°These two spiritual stones are yours.¡± The young man distributes the regained spiritual stones to him as a fulfillment of his promise.


    Yue Xincheng thinks it over and takes the spiritual stones. Although they are not attractive to him and he also doesn¡¯t care about them, it is better for him to accept them. Otherwise, the young man will become doubtful and feel that he must aim big for not taking the spiritual stones.


    He dislikes dealing with this kind of man. Though they fought together against others, he just dislikes them.


    ¡°May I leave now?¡± Yue Xincheng says grinningly.


    The young man nods his head and says smilingly, ¡°Of course, we come here only to find some lucky chance. We never mean to rival against the people of the Cultivation Academy. The Yang Resisting School is only a small school. We don¡¯t dare to be the enemy of the Dragon Court and the Cultivation Academy, do we?¡±


    Yue Xincheng only laughs and yet says nothing more.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± The young man suddenly asks, ¡°My name is Wu Geng.¡±


    ¡°Yue Xincheng.¡± Yue Xincheng laughs and says, ¡°Your name is Wu Geng? As I remember, the son of the King Zhou of Shang is also called as Wu Geng, right? The name is not auspicious.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah? Why?¡± The young man asks, ¡°Just because I have the same name as the son of the King Zhou of Shang?¡±


    ¡°No. I just feel that a man can¡¯t be called Wu Geng. Wu Geng, which sounds like Wu Gen (which literally means no root), is not delighting.¡±


    The young man chuckles and doesn¡¯t mind being teased by Yue Xincheng.


    ¡°If you have time, you may pay a visit to the Yang Resisting School.¡± The young man says seriously.


    ¡°Emm. Maybe you will be the master of the Yang Resisting School by then.¡± Yue Xincheng says with a severe countenance.


    ¡°Master of the Yang Resisting School?¡± The young man shrugs, ¡°I am not interested.¡±


    ¡°Oh? You think the Yang Resisting School is not good enough for you?¡±


    ¡°No, my goal is to join the Dragon Court?¡± The young man says seriously.


    Yue Xincheng doesn¡¯t say another word.

 Chapter 269 - The Heat Is Too Strong

    Chapter 269 The Heat Is Too Strong


    Yue Xincheng feels it a good thing that Wu Geng wants to join the Dragon Court.


    Wu Geng is quite young but he is not weak. The Yang Resisting School is not a big school but the cultivation resources are not abundant. Otherwise, the students won¡¯t fall out and become enemies.


    In the Cultivation Academy or the Dragon Court, as well as some first-class or second-class schools, this kind of thing is nothing but a joke.


    However, in the cultivation world, the similar is not rarely seen, especially for a person from the ancient martial arts family like Yue Xincheng.


    To be honest, the cultivation world is a dog-eat-dog world. After all, the cultivation resources are limited. If you want to take more, he will have less. If he is not happy with it, the simplest way is to kill him.


    Everyone wants to be the strong, because only the strong man can survive.


    Seeing that young man stands up straight, Yue Xincheng also gets up. They shake hands politely.


    ¡°I hope to meet you in the Dragon Court.¡± The young man says in spirits. Now his smile appears as bright as sunlight, which makes him look like a young man now.


    Yue Xincheng shakes hands with the man but meanwhile, he also shakes his head seriously.


    ¡°It¡¯s not likely.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah?¡± The young man says smilingly, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°The Dragon Court may not accept you.¡± Yue Xincheng says seriously.


    The young man gradually stops smiling and even looks unhappy. It seems that he really cares about this matter.


    After staying silent for a few seconds, he asks, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t met many members of the Dragon Court but I like them all, especially my boss. However, I don¡¯t like you¡­¡± Yue Xincheng says grinningly.


    The young man feels puzzled, ¡°I must be liked by you if I want to become a member of the Dragon Court.¡±


    ¡°If you have long legs, I will like too.¡± Yue Xincheng whistles at the long-legged girl.


    The girl flushes with a shy face.


    As a romantic expert who hasn¡¯t been a relationship with girls, in light of the theoretic knowledge accumulated from the soap operas and novels, Yue Xincheng is puzzling with shock. As a saying goes, a watched flower never blooms, but an untended willow grows. He has been wooing Su Hui for long but he fails to have her; on the contrary, the long-legged girl has a thing for him now? Wow. The girl of the Yang Resisting School is better, who has special taste and doesn¡¯t judge a person by his appearance.


    He arrives at the front of the long-legged girl grinningly.


    Having hesitated for long, he is wondering whether he should talk with her in a deep voice or a loud and clear voice.


    He puts his hands into his pocket, believing that he can look more sophisticated in this way.


    ¡°Beauty, do you like me?¡± While asking the question, he is also struggling. If the girl says yes¡­ No, it is not a hypothesis. Judging from her look, the answer goes without saying.


    However, in this case, should he just put up with the second best choice and be with the long-legged girl?


    If he really does that, will Su Hui be very pathetic?


    ¡°Yes!¡± The long-legged girl nods her head and says.


    The young man smiles and stands aside quietly.


    He is quite interested in Yue Xincheng too. If such a young man can become the son-in-law of the Yang Resisting School, it is not a bad thing.


    Having got the answer, Yue Xincheng feels rather regretful. He shouldn¡¯t have asked the question. Now he has put himself into a dilemma.


    He feels so headache!


    It is a tough choice!


    Now the long-legged girl continues to say, ¡°Having heard what you said before, I¡¯ve got a strange feeling. I think you must have stimulated some affection inside my heart. I tried so hard to figure out what it is. Now I finally understand what it is.¡±


    Yue Xincheng¡¯s breath becomes shorter gradually.


    Here it comes!


    She is going to confess!


    It is the first time that a girl is going to confess to him! Although the current environment is not good, it doesn¡¯t affect the burning fire between them.


    Bah. It is not burning fire. How can he use such a phrase to disgrace the affection between him and the long-legged girl? It should be love.


    The long-legged girl plucks up her courage and looks at Yue Xincheng, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve thought it through. You¡¯ve aroused my mothering instincts. If you want, you can call me mom and I will look after you from now on. Okay?¡±


    Yue Xincheng is speechless.


    So is the young man.


    So are the rest peers.


    Everyone is staring at the long-legged girl with a strange look.


    ¡°Good bye!¡± Yue Xincheng says furiously and bows with joined hands, leaving immediately.


    Watching Yue Xincheng walk afar quickly, the young man heaves a sigh and walks towards the long-legged girl, ¡°Sister, you¡¯ve gone too far¡­¡±


    ¡°I really mean it.¡± The long-legged girl feels grieved.


    The young man is greatly amused.


    He thinks that if Yue Xincheng hears this, he will feel even sadder¡­


    In the snow mountain, Gao Ge is panting heavily while lying on the snow ground.


    Now he is in rags with messy hair, except that his face is clean with fair complexion. He has wiped the blood on his face with the snow, or he must look like a beggar now.


    Xia Lu is sitting on heels beside him and looking around, hesitating whether she should bring Gao Ge back to the cave they stayed.


    Gao Ge seems to have seen through Xia Lu, so he grins at her, hoping to comfort her with his smile. He says, ¡°I am fine. I only need some rest. I don¡¯t have a change of clothes so I can only keep wearing the hide.¡±


    Xia Lu nods her head.


    Gao Ge closes his eyes to start running the power of stars.


    He hopes to heal his wounds within a short period of time.


    The battle he has gone through is definitely a life-or-death struggle for Gao Ge.


    The cultivator from the Xiaoshan Sword Sect cannot be underestimated. If it were not for the help of Xia Lu, he could¡¯ve died in the battle.


    He was too reckless anyway!


    However, he doesn¡¯t regret at all.


    Just as Gao Ge said before, when he is wearing the suit, he represents the Dragon Court.


    As a member of the Dragon Court, how can he submit to any cultivation school?


    Sitting beside Gao Ge, Xia Lu keeps looking around and remains highly alerted.


    She knows that Gao Ge is healing himself so she must keep him well guarded.


    She looks around and then has her eyes focused on the face of Gao Ge.


    With her chin rested on her hands, she tilts her neck and looks at the man before her.


    She reaches out her hand towards Gao Ge¡¯s face subconsciously.


    Upon reaching his face, she comes to herself instantly and hastens to withdraw her hand. She blushes right away and hurries to take a few deep breaths.


    ¡°The heat of the bead is hard to handle. My face still feels so hot.¡± She grabs a handful of snow and puts it against her face. Eventually, she feels better.


    Dong.


    Dong.


    A heavy sound comes.


    It is approaching.


    She stands up and turns around. Instantly, she is struck dumb with astonishment.

 Chapter 270 - Here Come the Bears

    Chapter 270 Here Come the Bears


    A white big bear stands up straight and walks towards Gao Ge and Xia Lu.


    Especially when it sees the hide on Gao Ge, it feels even more furious so it speeds up.


    Without thinking, Xia Lu instantly rushes towards the bear.


    It is unbelievable that there is such a huge thing in the snow mountain.


    The white bear is at least twice bigger than what she has seen outside the secret realm.


    It is huge but it runs fast.


    In the blink of an eye, it reaches the front of Xia Lu.


    It strikes a punch at Xia Lu.


    Xia Lu dodges the punch and gives a kick to it. However, it doesn¡¯t work at all. Instead, Xia Lu is the one who is driven backwards.


    She feels that she kicked on the sponge.


    What a big bear with thick fur and flesh.


    If she can peel off its skin, Gao Ge should feel warmer after putting it on?


    Xia Lu is thinking about it.


    Simmering with rage, the white bear throws a punch at Xia Lu again.


    Xia Lu keeps retreating while fighting and happens to arrive beside the corpse of the middle-aged swordsman. She reaches out her hand to pick up his sword. It is better to use a weapon against the animal with rough skin and thick flesh.


    Seeing the sword of Xia Lu, the white bear looks a bit more fearful and slows down slightly.


    Right at the moment, a roar comes from behind Xia Lu.


    She turns around and finds that another white bear comes, which is a little smaller.


    ¡°Briar and Bramble?¡± Xia Lu looks quite shocked.


    She really wants to throw her sword away. Otherwise, she will have an indescribable feeling of shame, as if she were Logger Vick who sneaked here to cut down trees with a saw.


    The two white bears stand up straight, which are both more than two meters tall and as strong as mountains.


    Holding the sword, Xia Lu tilts her body and looks right and left. If the enemy doesn¡¯t move, she won¡¯t move.


    The two white bears move with bare fangs and brandish claws, who seem to communicate with each other in this way.


    Then they stride together to Xia Lu.


    Xia Lu is furious.


    According to the books she read in childhood, bears are used to hibernation and like licking their palms. How come these two bears don¡¯t go to winter sleep? Doesn¡¯t this world of ice and snow bring any stress to them? Well¡­ She doesn¡¯t know whether polar bears have the habit of hibernation. She must research it online later.


    When she sees the two bears charging forward, Xia Lu instantly runs away.


    After running for a while, she turns around to look at them and finds that two bears don¡¯t follow up. However, they walk towards Gao Ge.


    Feeling anxious, she hastens to run back and give them a back thrust.


    She thought the two bears would run after her. To her surprise, they are more interested in Gao Ge instead.


    Are the two bears female?


    Or they must be gays!


    Xia Lu majors in fistic arts and kicks, so she doesn¡¯t know how to use a sword. For her, the sword is nothing but a watermelon knife.


    She just arrives at the back of Briar when it suddenly turns around and throws a punch in the chest of Xia Lu.


    Crack.


    Xia Lu¡¯s ribs are broken by the punch.


    At the same time, Xia Lu is thrown away. Her head hits against the snow, which is a buffer for her. Otherwise, she must have a concussion of brain.


    She vomits a big mouthful of blood, feeling as if her internal organs are displaced.


    The power of Briar¡¯s punch is extremely terrible.


    She doesn¡¯t feel punched away but struck away by a car running at a high speed.


    Briar and Bramble both strike at Xia Lu.


    It seems that they want to take the chance to gnaw Xia Lu


    Hum.


    As a sword slashes, the two bears are forced away.


    A man lands lightly on the sword, who is staring at the two bears. He snorts and then leaps up again. instantly, the sword beneath his feet also flies up and is held in his hand.


    He moves as swiftly as lightning. In the blink of an eye, he goes through the two bears. As he waves his long sword, the head of one white bear is cut off.


    The other bear flies into a rage and roars towards the sky. Then it strikes at the young swordsman with its four claws.


    ¡°Beast, you must die!¡± The man is burning with anger. His sword spurts a sword spirit, which appears hundreds of meters long, making pines in the mountain rustling.


    Bramble suddenly stops and then wisps of sword spirit are transferred to its body.


    Boom. Bramble explodes just like swallowing a bomb, with its flesh and blood flying in all directions.


    Xia Lu lies on the ground, watching in tears the young swordsman walking to her.


    When he arrives at her front, she says softly in a trembling voice.


    ¡°Brother¡­¡±


    The young swordsman sighs and turns around to look at Gao Ge who is still healing himself. He can¡¯t help snorting.


    ¡°What a good-for-nothing he is! He can¡¯t even protect a girl. And he needs you to keep him safe. He doesn¡¯t deserve to live!¡± After saying that, the young swordsman is about to throw his long sword. Xia Lu holds his leg with her last strength.


    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t¡­¡±


    The young swordsman lowers his head to look at Xia Lu who is still vomiting blood. He feels so sad and hastens to stab the sword into the ground. He holds her up, takes out a china bottle from his pocket, flicks off the tie plug, pours out a black pill and puts it into Xia Lu¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Eat it.¡±


    Xia Lu nods her head.


    Having eaten the pill, she feels that her pain is instantly relieved.


    ¡°I must leave now. There is someone running after me. I¡¯ve ditched him before but now I think he is catching up. Rest assured. You will be okay.¡± After saying that, the young swordsman takes the long sword and feels like leaving.


    ¡°Brother!¡±


    He stops to look at Xia Lu.


    ¡°This sword is for you.¡± Xia Lu raises the sword of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect and grins.


    The young swordsman takes the sword and looks surprised, ¡°This is the sword of Swordlord Ming Wu from the Xiaoshan Sword Sect. Why do you¡­¡± He turns around subconsciously to look at the corpse of the middle-aged swordsman. He takes a tumble, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you could kill him. After all, he is a swordsman at the realm of Strength Exposure. He is quite capable indeed. Anyway, he is better dead.¡±


    He reaches out his hand to fondle Xia Lu¡¯s hair.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Xia Lu is as happy as a kid who gets praised by her parents for being awarded a certificate of merit.


    The young swordsman stands up and leaves hurriedly.


    Xia Lu lies on the ground again. The pill in her body turns into a warm stream, which is healing her.


    Not for a while, a figure comes and looks around.


    When he sees Xia Lu lying on the ground and Gao Ge seriously injured, he is shocked with anxiety and hastens to arrive at the front of them.


    ¡°Gao Ge, are you okay?¡±


    He shouts for a while and yet gets no reply.


    He has no other choices but to walk towards Xia Lu.


    ¡°Xia Lu, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Who are you¡­¡± Xia Lu looks at the man with half narrowed eyes. It seems that she has met him before.


    ¡°Fire Dragon.¡±


    ¡°Lord Fire Dragon¡­¡± Upon saying that, she passes out.

 Chapter 271 - The Spendthrift Girl

    Chapter 271 The Spendthrift Girl


    When Xia Lu wakes up, she finds that she is lying in the cave where she and Gao Ge stayed before.


    Gao Ge is still healing himself in meditation.


    Besides, she notices that Gao Ge¡¯s Qi has been greatly changed. He seems to be elevating his cultivation instead of healing himself.


    Fire Dragon is sitting aside. Upon seeing that Xia Lu is awake, he hastens to walk over.


    ¡°Are you feeling better?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Although she doesn¡¯t know where her brother got this useful pill, it does work well. Her pain has been so relieved that she can hardly sense it, as if the ribs have been reconnected.


    Fire Dragon breathes a sigh of relief, shakes his head and says, ¡°Was the man of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect killed by you and Gao Ge?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xia Lu nods her head, ¡°Gao Ge and I have found a kind of beads, which can resist the cold in the snow terrain. The man wanted to take the beads but Gao Ge didn¡¯t let him.¡±


    ¡°Well. The Xiaoshan Sword Sect imposes itself as the first-class cultivation school in Huaxia, so their people become more and more arrogant. Death is not to be regretted.¡± Fire Dragon says coldly, ¡°From now on, if I meet with other apprentices of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect in the snow terrain, I must kill them all!¡±


    Then he gets angry, ¡°Gao Ge is silly. Only some beads. Just let him have the beads. It¡¯s no big deal! How greedy he is!¡±


    Xia Lu suddenly puts on a serious face, ¡°Lord Fire Dragon, Gao Ge is not like that.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah?¡±


    Xia Lu takes a deep breath and says, ¡°In fact, it is no point eating too many beads. Gao Ge and I both have eaten the beads. We didn¡¯t hand them over not because he was stingy. For one thing, he wants to save the beads for the students of Cultivation Academy or the members of the Dragon Court. For another, he poses himself as a member of the Dragon Court¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s about being a member of the Dragon Court?¡±


    ¡°The member of the Dragon Court cannot compromise or concede to the people of any cultivation school!¡± Xia Lu says sternly.


    Fire Dragon takes a tumble.


    He turns around to look at Gao Ge and smiles.


    ¡°It seems that I did blame him wrongly. Because he always looks like caring about nothing, I can¡¯t believe he should hold that thought.¡±


    Xia Lu thinks it over and suddenly understands Fire Dragon.


    The killing intent of Fire Dragon becomes more too.


    ¡°Actually, whether individually or from the angle of the Dragon Court, if you stay silent for too long, others will believe that you are too old to attend to many matters, which I think is not right. Hence, from now on, we should let the cultivators who are itchy for action know whatever they do is under our watch. The eyes of God may not be everywhere to keep watch on the wicked and the good, but the Dragon Court is out there for sure!¡±


    Every word reflects endless imposing momentum.


    The words may not sound peculiar if they are uttered by others.


    However, the words are said by Fire Dragon. Every word is like a blade sharp enough to slaughter the world.


    Very soon, Gao Ge also wakes up.


    He takes a deep breath and opens his eyes with a pitiful face.


    It is so close.


    It is so close before he can light up the fourth star map.


    Luckily, the secret realm is open so he still has chance. He has set a goal for himself that he must completely light up the fourth star map in the following time. Now he is quite curious how capable he will be after he lights up the fourth star map.


    ¡°Lord Fire Dragon, why are you here?¡± Upon seeing Fire Dragon, Gao Ge is rather surprised.


    Fire Dragon glances at him and says impatiently, ¡°I moved you here.¡±


    As Gao Ge was in meditation, Fire Dragon didn¡¯t dare to act recklessly so he could only move Gao Ge here bit by bit, trying not to disturb him. He was absolutely cautious.


    It is the first time that Fire Dragon has been cautious about someone.


    If Gao Ge finds it out, he will feel extremely shocked.


    Fire Dragon stands up and says, ¡°Since you are awake, I shall leave first.¡±


    However, he seems to think of something and asks, ¡°By the way, did you meet anyone special?¡±


    ¡°Someone special?¡±


    ¡°Yes. A swordsman.¡±


    Gao Ge says smilingly, ¡°We did, but he was killed by us. The Xiaoshan Sword Sect guy.¡±


    Fire Dragon shakes his head, ¡°No, that¡¯s not the one.¡±


    ¡°Then no.¡± Gao Ge says with a bitter smile.


    Fire Dragon turns around to look at Xia Lu. She also shakes her head.


    Fire Dragon heaves a sigh and doesn¡¯t ask further. Instead, he changes the topic, ¡°Was the Swordlord Ming Wu really killed by you?¡±


    ¡°Swordlord Ming Wu?¡±


    ¡°I mean the apprentice of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Gao Ge nods his head, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°According to Xia Lu, as long as you handed over the beads to him, you would be fine. Why did you insist on fighting with him?¡± Fire Dragon asks smilingly.


    Gao Ge thinks for a while and says seriously, ¡°Of course I must fight with him. On what grounds should I hand over the treasure to him? The beads are for my girlfriend and brothers.¡±


    Fire Dragon shakes his head, ¡°So it is about a boy¡¯s shyness and indescribable dignity. Fine, forget about it.¡±


    After saying that, Fire Dragon turns around to walk out of the cave, saying, ¡°I must go after the young swordsman. You guys look after yourselves. Just run away if you encounter any danger.¡±


    After Fire Dragon leaves, Gao Ge stares at Xia Lu with confusion.


    ¡°What are the indescribable dignity and a boy¡¯s shyness?¡±


    Xia Lu stretches out her arms to show that she has no idea either.


    ¡°Are you hurt too?¡± Seeing the blood stains on Xia Lu¡¯s clothes, Gao Ge gets worried.


    ¡°Yes, I met with Briar and Bramble.¡± Xia Lu says, ¡°I was almost smashed into pieces by them. I am not Logger Vick anyway.¡±


    Gao Ge is shocked, ¡°Briar and Bramble?¡±


    Xia Lu briefed him about the two white bears she met before.


    Gao Ge takes a tumble.


    ¡°Since so, how come you are okay? Was it because Fire Dragon arrived in time to save you?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Was it thanks to Mr. Li then?¡± Gao Ge says grinningly.


    Xia Lu rolls her eyes at him, ¡°Childish.¡±


    Gao Ge laughs, ¡°I am glad you are okay. Otherwise, my conscience would stir. Next time when you meet the similar incident, just run. No need to worry about me.¡±


    Xia Lu doesn¡¯t answer him. Gao Ge doesn¡¯t anticipate her reply either. After all, he knows the answer.


    Seeing that Gao Ge stands up and walks out of the cave, Xia Lu also gets up and follows him, ¡°What are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°To find Briar and Bramble.¡± Gao Ge says.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I mention that? They are all dead.¡± Xia Lu is more confused.


    ¡°Hence, the core of beast. Man, you are such a spendthrift girl. The two rare beasts are dead. Don¡¯t you know you should gouge the cores of beasts out of them?¡±


    Xia Lu is speechless.


    Out of no reason, she suddenly feels like beating Gao Ge up now.


    When they arrive at the place of the previous fight, Briar¡¯s and Bramble¡¯s corpses are still there.


    ¡°The bear¡¯s hide is not bad.¡± Gao Ge takes out the Flying Star Sword and starts to work.


    While gouging the cores of beasts, he says.


    ¡°It seems that Xia Shengtang has been much more capable over the past time.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xia Lu regrets the second she answers him.


    Gao Ge snickers.

 Chapter 272 - Gao Ge’s Guess

    Chapter 272 Gao Ge¡¯s Guess


    Actually, it is not difficult to guess the young swordsman is Xia Shengtang.


    It completely depends on the silence of Xia Lu.


    A young swordsman that can keep Xia Lu silent. Apart from Xia Shengtang, Gao Ge can¡¯t think of another man.


    ¡°He came and left?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Gao Ge finally manages to take out the core of Briar, to which a soft and strong power is attached. Instantly, he feels a sense of achievement.


    He starts to gouge the core of Bramble again. He must be careful while cutting it open so as not to ruin the hide of the snow bear.


    Now Gao Ge becomes like a skillful professional hunter and dressmaker.


    ¡°This is yours.¡± Gao Ge passes a core of beast to Xia Lu, ¡°Anyone who is at present gets one. Here you are!¡±


    ¡°The two bears were killed by my brother. These should be mine!¡± Xia Lu says disgruntledly.


    Gao Ge grins, ¡°That¡¯s why I said anyone who is at present gets one!¡±


    Xia Lu rolls her eyes and doesn¡¯t bother arguing with Gao Ge.


    ¡°As to the hide, you and I each take one. And the bear¡¯s-paws, we can grill them and have a good meal.¡± Gao Ge says with a serious face.


    ¡°We must!¡± Xia Lu says, ¡°People always say the bear¡¯s-paws taste good. I haven¡¯t tasted them before and since the paws belong to the bears in the secret realm, I think it will be greatly helpful for cultivation.¡±


    Gao Ge drags the corpses of the two bears back to the cave and thinks for a while. He suddenly thinks of something and looks at Xia Lu, asking in a low voice, ¡°You told me that the two bears were furious to see the hide on me?¡±


    Xia Lu nods her head. She just mentioned that not long ago. Of course she remembers it.


    Gao Ge¡¯s facial expression gets a bit weird. He says in a low voice, ¡°Is it possible that the hides were theirs?¡±


    ¡°Theirs?¡± Xia Lu is surprised, asking, ¡°We found the hides in the cave¡­¡±


    Before finishing her words, Xia Lu immediately takes a tumble, saying implausibly, ¡°You mean the two bears were the owners of the cave?¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head and points at the wall, ¡°I noticed some claw prints here, which should be left by the two bears. They regarded us as the thieves.¡±


    Xia Lu suddenly becomes guilty, ¡°In this case, we are the faulty one. We stole their things and killed them¡­¡±


    Gao Ge snorts, ¡°Then are you going to eat the bear¡¯s-paws or not?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Gao Ge bursts out laughing, ¡°I may as well take the corpses of the two bears out of this place. There is no seasoning here so the meat won¡¯t taste good after being cooked. We had better eat it after we get out of the secret realm.¡±


    ¡°Take out?¡±


    ¡°Let me show you a magic show. Close your eyes first.¡±


    Xia Lu is rather in doubt. She closes her eyes and then deliberately opens her eyes quickly.


    She wants to see what trick Gao Ge is going to play on earth.


    To her surprise, in the blink of eyes, the two bears¡¯ corpses are gone.


    ¡°Where are they?¡±


    ¡°In my belly.¡±


    ¡°Hem.¡± Xia Lu snorts, ¡°Fine. After all, some of the bear¡¯s-paws are mine.¡±


    Gao Ge sighs.


    What¡¯s wrong with the world? Why does no one believe him even if he is telling the truth?


    ¡°With the two cores of beasts and the meat of the two bears, it is a worthwhile trip for us.¡± Xia Lu sighs.


    By now, Gao Ge uses the word¡ªcorpses.


    However, Xia Lu refers to them as meat.


    Maybe in her eyes, the corpses of the two bears become braised meat in soy sauce, braised meat, steamed meat¡­


    He can¡¯t help trembling with fear.


    After running the Star Rotating Method for a while, Gao Ge stands up and walks out of the cave with Xia Lu.


    ¡°Do you think Lord Fire Dragon will catch my brother?¡±


    Gao Ge turns around to look at Xia Lu, saying, ¡°In terms of your brother¡¯s capability, do you have to worry about him?¡±


    Xia Lu thinks for a minute and gives a proud smile, ¡°You are right. My brother is rather awesome now!¡±


    In fact, in Gao Ge¡¯s eyes, Xia Shengtang has been quite awesome.


    He was awesome too in Jiangnan City.


    Gao Ge thinks it over and guesses that the young swordsman who fought with Earth Dragon outside the secret realm must be Xia Shengtang too.


    He is very curious why Xia Shengtang can break through to such a level of cultivation within a short period of time.


    Earth Dragon has reached the realm of Master but he didn¡¯t take any advantage in the fight with Xia Shengtang. Judging from the tone of Earth Dragon, he seemed to have been beaten.


    How strong must he be to give the beating to the strong man at the realm of Master?


    As to the current Gao Ge, it is unimaginable for him.


    When he saw Xia Shengtang in Jiangnan City, Gao Ge knew that he was no match for Xia Shengtang. However, at that time, Xia Shengtang was not as strong as now. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t leave with his body severely injured after having a fight in the Ning Family. Isn¡¯t it easy for a strong man at the realm of Master to handle a small family in Jiangnan City?


    Therefore, he doesn¡¯t even dare to believe this.


    Is the young swordsman who fought with Earth Dragon really Xia Shengtang?


    After thinking for a while, he shakes his head reluctantly.


    He can¡¯t get the answer until he meets Xia Shengtang.


    Moreover, there are so many lucky chances in the world. It is impossible that all the chances are taken by him. Xia Shengtang must have acquired great lucky chance to facilitate his cultivation within a short period of time, which is not hard to understand.


    ¡°Lord Fire Dragon is running after my brother, right?¡± Xia Lu suddenly says.


    Gao Ge has no idea how to react.


    It goes without saying.


    ¡°Do you think whether my brother is on the opposite side of the Dragon Court?¡± Xia Lu says.


    Gao Get thinks it over and shakes his head, saying, ¡°I think your brother shouldn¡¯t be so silly.¡±


    Xia Lu rolls her eyes and says impatiently, ¡°I¡¯m trying to have a conversation with you.¡±


    Gao Ge turns around to look at her, asking in confusion, ¡°Why do you think I am not having a conversation with you?¡±


    Xia Lu sighs and says, ¡°I am worried whether my brother is targeted by the Dragon Court, for he has done something bad.¡±


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t answer Xia Lu¡¯s question and falls into thought.


    This time, the Dragon Court disclosed the matter of the secret realm to expose those people hiding behind the Heaven School in this way and kill them under the promotion of Gao Ge. It remains unknown whether the plan can work and what those people are up to. Gao Ge is worried whether Xia Shengtang¡¯s rapid progress within a short period of time is related to those people.


    Or¡­


    Is Xia Shengtang one of those people?


    If Gao Ge¡¯s guess turns out to be true, it is obviously not a good thing. At least Gao Ge doesn¡¯t want to rival against Xia Shengtang. After all, he is Xia Lu¡¯s elder brother and does favor to them for many times.


    He heaves a long sigh.


    It is not his problem to worry about but he hopes that the situation is not as bad as he thinks.

 Chapter 273 - Statue of Shennong

    Chapter 273 Statue of Shennong


    Since he met Fire Dragon, Gao Ge has been more certain that he will encounter other people of the Dragon Court. If he is lucky enough, he may be able to meet Meng Jing, Yue Xincheng and other peers.


    After a short recess, they continue to march towards the peak of the snow mountain.


    Searching for people in the snow terrain is just like looking for a needle in a bottle of hay. It is only a matter of luck.


    ¡°Do you think there is only one snow mountain in the snow terrain?¡± Xia Lu says while climbing towards the peak with Gao Ge.


    Her question actually makes Gao Ge quite worried.


    In fact, Gao Ge also thought of the question before but as he kept thinking, he felt too worried to continue.


    No one knows how big the snow terrain is.


    Maybe as Xia Lu said before, there are tens of snow mountains apart from the one before them.


    In that case, it will be a long shot for Gao Ge and Xia Lu to find Yue Xincheng and the others.


    They walk and stop.


    On the way, Gao Ge and Xia Lu have collected quite some red beads they ate before.


    However, they get increasingly confused.


    It is not a difficult thing to find such red beads with some efforts. Just beware of anything that appears under your feet.


    Yet, for the sake of the red beads, the Swordlord Ming Wu of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect was killed here.


    Gains cannot make up for losses indeed. And it is really beyond Gao Ge¡¯s understanding.


    ¡°Then why do we prepare so many red beads?¡± Xia Lu asks.


    ¡°These are good stuff!¡± Gao Ge says seriously.


    Xia Lu says happily, ¡°I certainly know that but only one bead is effective enough. It will be a waste if you eat more than one.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, we can sell them to others!¡± Gao Ge says grinningly.


    ¡°Selling them to others?¡±


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t continue saying anymore.


    He does the math simply.


    By far they have collected 20 beads or so.


    He wonders whether the beads are everywhere in the snow terrain or there are more of them in the snow mountain.


    When they return to the mountain path, they realize that more people are on the path.


    ¡°It seems that there have been more cultivators heading towards the snow mountain.¡± Gao Ge becomes a bit excited. Since so many people are here, it is more likely for him to meet with Yue Xincheng and the other friends.


    The snow mountain doesn¡¯t look high but they realize that they are still at the hillside after walking for a long time.


    There is a podium at the hillside, which is beside the mountain path. On the podium is a human-shaped statue. It is sort of an ice statue. To Gao Ge¡¯s surprise, the statue is highly transparent, the internal organs of which can be clearly seen.


    ¡°Who is this?¡± Xia Lu asks, ¡°How come there is a statue in this place?¡±


    ¡°Shennong.¡± Gao Ge blurts out without thinking, ¡°According to legend, Shennong, one of the Three Sovereigns amongst the Three Sovereigns and Five Emperors, was born with a crystallized belly, which thus made others able to see what he had eaten. Apart from that, look at the statue. He is holding a vine plant with leaves facing towards each other. The plant must be the commonly known gelsemium elegan.¡±


    ¡°One of the Three Sovereigns and Five Emperors?¡± Xia Lu says grinningly, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of it before, except that there are many versions of the legends of the Three Sovereigns and Five Emperors.¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head, ¡°The Three Emperors refer to Heavenly Sovereign, Earthly Sovereign and Human Sovereign. Human Sovereign is also known as Tai Sovereign. As to the classifications of the Three Sovereigns, there are generally three variations. First, based on The Big dipper¡¯s Pivot of Movement in the Spring and Autumn Annals (Chunqiu Yundou Shu), the Three Sovereigns refer to Fuxi, Shennong and Nyuwa. The second saying is that the Three Sovereigns refer to Fuxi, Shennong and Gonggong, which is sourced from the Bai Hu Tong. The third variation is mentioned in the Shanshu Dazhuan¡ªFuxi, Shennong and Suiren. Although there are many variations of who classifies as the Three Sovereigns, Fuxi and Shennong are always among the Three Sovereigns. In fact, Suiren also made great contribution. According to legend, it was Shuiren who went to Suiming Kingdom, where he discovered the fire and brought it back. Hence, he is also called as Fire Maker. Due to some disagreement, there is no conclusion. Actually, to be more accurate, I think that the Three Sovereigns and Five Emperors epitome an era instead of referring to some specific people.¡±


    ¡°An era?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. The ancient times or the Age of Mythology.¡±Read more chapter on novelhall.com


    Xia Lu takes a tumble and asks, ¡°Then why is the statue of Shennong in this place?¡±


    Gao Ge shakes his head, saying with a bitter smile, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe this place is related to Shennong.¡±


    Xia Lu and Gao Ge keep marching towards the peak while pondering why the Shennong¡¯s statue is here. Nevertheless, they can¡¯t draw a conclusion after discussion. After all, they have known quite little about the secret realm of the snow terrain.


    ¡°Do you think the so-called Age of Mythology existed before?¡± Xia Lu asks.


    ¡°I think so.¡± Gao Ge says smilingly, ¡°Even ghosts and cultivators can come to being. It is possible that there were so many capable people in the ancient times.¡±


    ¡°Then has dragon ever existed in the world?¡± Xia Lu says, ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of that before. Moreover, it is too unbelievable.¡±


    Gao Ge turns around to look at Xia Lu, asking with a serious face, ¡°In many years, if someone tells you that there used to be a creature with colorful feathers on the head under the species of birds, which can fly and speak human language, do you believe him?¡±


    Xia Lu shakes her head subconsciously.


    ¡°The bird is called parrot.¡±


    Xia Lu is speechless.


    She feels being fooled by Gao Ge, but on second thought, she finds that Gao Ge makes a good point¡­


    After walking for a time, they hear the fighting sound from the woods beside the mountain path.


    Boom. They can even feel the shaking of the surrounding air. The fight must be not far away from them.


    Xia Lu asks subconsciously, ¡°What shall we do?¡±


    Gao Ge thinks for an instant, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go over there and have a look.¡±


    They leave the path and walk along the sound. Not for a while, they see a set of messy footprints.


    After less than two minutes, Gao Ge sees a group of people having a fight.


    ¡°They are the people of the Dragon Court!¡± Xia Lu says in surprise.


    ¡°Yeah. The people of the Dragon Court are here. I have met some of them. Yet, who are fighting with them?¡± Gao Ge bends over and hides behind a big rock, watching for the proper moment for action.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. They should belong to some cultivation school.¡± Xia Lu says and suddenly feels puzzled, ¡°No, I feel it quite familiar¡­ Look at them carefully. Are the steps that the men in black are using similar to your¡­¡±


    Before Xia Lu finishes her sentence, Gao Ge blurts out the words.


    ¡°Ghost-like Steps!¡±


    ¡°Are they the people from Shadow School?¡± Xia Lu asks.


    ¡°I suppose so.¡±


    ¡°Then we must go to help!¡±


    ¡°No rush.¡± Gao Ge is gazing at one of the men from the Shadow School, who is carrying a long sword. The long sword gives out queer Qi that makes every member of the Dragon Court react slowly.


    The members of the Dragon Court are like being bewitched.


    ¡°That¡¯s good stuff!¡± Gao Ge immediately realizes it.


    The man of the Shadow School carrying a long sword is rather capable. Although the long sword does help, his capability cannot be underestimated.

 Chapter 274 - Apprentices of the Shadow School

    Chapter 274 Apprentices of the Shadow School


    The Shadow School is one of the first-class cultivation schools in Huaxia, ranked after the Xiaoshan Sword Sect.


    Gao Ge has known that since long time ago.


    It seems that this time many first-class schools come into the secret realm for being unable to resist the temptation of the place.


    Gao Ge just killed the Swordlord Ming Wu of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect and now has met the people of the Shadow School.


    Moreover, the people of the Shadow School dare to fight with the members of the Dragon Court instead of leaving. The reason behind this is worth pondering.


    When the man from the Shadow School raises his long sword to slash one of the Dragon Court members, Gao Ge holds his Flying Star Sword and exerts the Ghost-like Steps, just like a ghost, arrives behind the man and meanwhile slashes at him. Instantly, the sword spirit cuts off the man¡¯s skin and directly holds him facedown.


    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Two members of the Dragon Court are shocked to see Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge laughs and slashes again, raising the long sword of the man of the Shadow School. He catches the sword and within the blink of an eye, it disappears.


    The man is stupefied and quickly stands up, staring at Gao Ge in a ferocious look.


    ¡°Where is my sword? Where do you keep my sword?¡±


    Gao Ge laughs and ignores him.


    ¡°Give my Spooky Sword back to me!¡± The man roars.


    Without the sword, he loses the best advantage. Because he was too anxious, he didn¡¯t even notice that Gao Ge was exerting the Ghost-like Steps when he approached. Actually, when a student of the Shadow School sees the practice of the Ghost-like Steps, he must be sensitive enough to recognize it. Yet, the man didn¡¯t, which also indicates that he attaches great importance to the sword.


    ¡°Spooky Sword?¡± Gao Ge smiles and says, ¡°Well, you won¡¯t find it.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because when the Spooky Sword is used, you cannot see it then.¡±


    The man obviously fails to understand what Gao Ge means. He only says fiercely, ¡°Boy, do you know who we are? How dare you rival against the Shadow School?¡±


    Gao Ge says in confusion, ¡°Where do you gain the confidence? Just because you are from the Shadow School, you dare to threaten the Dragon Court?¡±


    With his facial expression slightly changed, the man takes a few steps backward.


    Gao Ge rushes towards the two Dragon Court members who recognize him, and waves his hand at them, ¡°Long time no see!¡±


    The man and the woman snort.


    Gao Ge did do them a favor just now but they are really annoyed at Gao Ge.


    Back in the south Huaxia, Gao Ge killed a lot of students of the Ghost Sect with the help of Qin Yan¡¯s sword.


    It was a slap in the face for the south Huaxia branch. Back then, it was these two members who followed him closely and spied on him. They met once in the inn of Lijiang and had a row. Even though Gao Ge noticed them follow him, he didn¡¯t pay any attention. After all, it didn¡¯t hurt him any. They all belong to the Dragon Court and cannot do anything bad to each other. On the contrary, if Gao Ge encountered any danger in the south Huaxia, the two members had to rescue him anyway.


    Of course, despite staying in the south Huaxia region for a long time, Gao Ge didn¡¯t give them any opportunity for them to rescue him.


    They must be rather depressed. After all, if they had such a chance, the south Huaxia branch would not be that disgraced. It also suggested that Gao Ge was not good at handling interpersonal relationship. Otherwise, he should¡¯ve created one for them even if there was no chance.


    Gao Ge raises his sword again.


    Suddenly, a student of the Shadow School has approached him and arrived at his back.


    The man even gives a proud look.


    However, at the moment, Gao Ge¡¯s sword has slashed across his throat.


    The man and the woman of the south Huaxia branch wanted to give Gao Ge a warning but he didn¡¯t give them the chance.


    ¡°Why are you fighting with them?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°We¡¯ve found a treasure and they want to take it away from us.¡± The woman says with a cold face.


    ¡°Oh yeah?¡± Gao Ge sneers, ¡°Nowadays, the first-class schools of the cultivation world are so arrogant that they can just rob things of the Dragon Court at will?¡±


    He has just met the Swordlord Ming Wu from the Xiaoshan Sword Sect before.


    Unexpectedly, the Swordlord Ming Wu was not the only one.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Gao Ge thinks of the key and says.


    The woman reaches out her hand to show the thing. It is a red bead.


    Gao Ge finds it so ridiculous.


    ¡°Is this what you are fighting for?¡± Gao Ge says in confusion.


    ¡°If you eat the bead, you can keep the cold out.¡± The woman says complacently, ¡°Isn¡¯t this a treasure?¡±


    Gao Ge sighs, ¡°The bead is also taken away from others by you, right?¡±


    The woman is shocked, ¡°How do you know that?¡±


    ¡°If you found it yourselves, you wouldn¡¯t fight so hard over such a bead.¡± Gao Ge sighs.


    The student of the Shadow School says laughingly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the members of the Dragon Court also liked to take over others¡¯ belongings.¡±


    The woman snorts and doesn¡¯t defend herself.


    Gao Ge also stares at her in a confused look.


    The woman thinks it over and says, ¡°It belonged to a student of the Ghost Sect.¡±


    ¡°Did you kill him?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Gao Ge takes a deep breath, ¡°Since you¡¯ve also killed the student of the Ghost Sect, I will lend you a hand and kill all the people of the Shadow School.¡±


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t like these first-class schools anyway.


    However, since he entered the secret realm, he has suddenly realized that the current cultivation world doesn¡¯t pay as much attention to the Dragon Court as before.


    This is a very dangerous sign.


    After the secret realm is over, the Dragon Court will hold a meeting and talk about it with the others.


    If the issue is unattended, it will become very serious.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t say anything to them anymore. Instead, he turns around and strikes at the people of the Shadow School with his sword.


    The people of the south Dragon Court branch are all gazing at Gao Ge in astonishment.


    Gao Ge¡¯s sudden attack gives everyone at present a great shock, including the people of the Shadow School.


    A slight move in one part may affect the situation as a whole.


    When Gao Ge takes action, so do the members of the Dragon Court.


    The leader of the Shadow School people has become weaker after losing the Spooky Sword.


    Faced with the strong members of the Dragon Court, they can hardly hold their own.


    Bang.


    Gao Ge throws a punch at one student of the Shadow School and strikes him away.


    Then, as he raises his sword, the sword wind whistles, killing one of the men from the Shadow School.


    The students of the Shadow School are all startled.


    They¡¯ve figured out the key.


    ¡°Uncle, he knows the Ghost-like Steps of our school.¡±


    The man referred to as Uncle happens to be the one whose Spooky Sword was taken away by Gao Ge.


    He is also gazing at Gao Ge with staring eyes, who looks so shocked.


    ¡°Are you also a student of our school?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Gao Ge says and meanwhile strikes at them.


    Two students of the Shadow School want to stop Gao Ge and yet get shaken off.


    The members of the Dragon Court are not weak and moreover, they outnumber the opponents, so the people of the Shadow School are getting fewer.


    Gao Ge is killing the students of the Shadow School in cold eyes with his long sword that is like Reaper¡¯s Scythe.


    The students of the Shadow School finally understand that they cannot proceed the fight. As the leader of the Shadow School orders, they intend to flee right away.


    Nevertheless, when they just turn around, they find that another group of people wearing the Dragon Court suit are striking at them.


    ¡°Kill them all!¡± As Qin Yuming commands, the seven or eight people all charge forward.

 Chapter 275 - I Don’t Exchange It

    Chapter 275 I Don¡¯t Exchange It


    Faced with attack from both sides, the people of the Shadow School have no way back.


    They are all killed very soon.


    Gao Ge arrives at the front of Qin Yuming and looks around, asking, ¡°Where is Chen Wangshi?¡±


    ¡°She is with Lord Water Dragon.¡± Qin Yuming says.


    ¡°Lord Water Dragon?¡±


    Qin Yuming says with a sigh, ¡°Chen Wangshi is only a little girl, who cannot adapt to the temperature here. Lord Water Dragon is looking after her.¡±


    Gao Ge takes a tumble and hastens to say, ¡°Now take me to see her.¡±


    ¡°Emm?¡± Qin Yuming is surprised and asks, ¡°Do you have a solution?¡±


    Then before getting the reply from Gao Ge, she continues saying, ¡°If you want to help Chen Wangshi with the strength in your body, it is not necessary. Lord Water Dragon has formed a small region with her strength to have her covered.¡±


    Gao Ge shakes his head, ¡°I have another solution that is easier. Moreover, there are many masters in the snow terrain. If Lord Water Dragon keeps looking after Chen Wangshi, many things will be hindered.¡±


    ¡°Take this bead with you first.¡± The woman from the south Huaxia branch walks towards them and gives them the bead.


    Gao Ge looks at her in surprise.


    These people in the south Huaxia branch fought with the Shadow School for the bead before but now they are willing to hand it over, which is a big surprise to Gao Ge.


    ¡°Why are you staring at me?¡± The woman says impatiently, ¡°Since you are in great need of it, I will give it to you. I just can¡¯t let the people of the cultivation world take the things from the Dragon Court.¡±


    Her mindset happens to echo with the reason why Gao Ge chose to confront the middle-aged swordsman of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect with toughness.


    ¡°No need.¡± Gao Ge says smilingly.


    The woman looks at him in confusion.


    Gao Ge coughs and says in a low voice, ¡°To be honest, I also have the beads.¡±


    Hearing that, the woman nods her head to show her understanding.


    Following Qin Yuming, Gao Ge and Xia Lu walk towards east and finally go into a cave.


    Outside the cave there are a few members of the Dragon Court, who don¡¯t look well.


    Inside the cave are Chen Wangshi and Water Dragon.


    Now Water Dragon is sitting on the ground cross-legged, who is running her strength. With her as the center, a small area of snow has been completely melted. Chen Wangshi is sitting there and looking about.


    ¡°Lord Water Dragon, please allow me.¡± Gao Ge walks to her front and says.


    Water Dragon glances at him and looks rather confused.


    Gao Ge grins and takes out a red bead.


    ¡°Little chubby girl, here is the candy. Do you want to have it?¡±


    Chen Wangshi fetches it without saying anything.


    ¡°Yes, I am starving!¡±


    She is a foodie anyway.


    She just takes it and puts it into her mouth without any question.


    After having the first bite, Chen Wangshi has changed her facial expression.


    ¡°Is¡­ it toxic?¡±


    Gao Ge is furious.


    ¡°No, just eat it.¡±


    Chen Wangshi, still quite doubtful, continues to eat the bead. After swallowing the bead, her face turns gradually red. Gao Ge quickly walks over and hastens to grab Chen Wangshi¡¯s arm, starting to help coordinate the heat within her body with his power of stars.


    ¡°Emm¡­ I feel so uncomfortable!¡± Chen Wangshi grimaces in pains, shivering nonstop.


    ¡°Gao Ge, what is that?¡± Qin Yuming feels extremely anxious and hastens to ask.


    Before Gao Ge replies, Xia Lu explains to her. ¡°Gao Ge and I have eaten this kind of the soft red bead. It will turn into heat after it enters your body. As you completely digest it, you won¡¯t feel cold then.¡±


    Hearing that, Water Dragon suddenly stands up and says calmly, ¡°It¡¯s Hot Bead.¡±


    ¡°Hot Bead?¡± All the people look to Water Dragon.


    While soothing Chen Wangshi¡¯s mood, Gao Ge looks at Water Dragon.


    ¡°According to ancient classics, in the land of extreme coldness, there is a kind of bead, which can help you keep the cold out and become immune to burning after you eat it. However, the ancient classics that record the Hot Beads was collected and destroyed by someone.¡± Water Dragon says.


    ¡°What kind of person was that? He must be insane.¡± Xia Lu gives a contemptuous look.Read more chapter on novelhall.com


    Water Dragon glances at Xia Lu and suddenly feels that the girl looks a bit like her but she cannot figure out what the similarity is.


    She explains to Xia Lu, ¡°In the cultivation world of Huaxia, many martial arts are related to fire. Take Flame Sect as example. Their major martial arts skill is Flame Palm. If one can fully master it, he can even blast fire with palm wind. There are many more examples of this kind. If all try to search for the Hot Bead and eat it, they won¡¯t need to worry about such martial arts.¡±


    Xia Lu takes a tumble. The reason gives her a surprise.


    ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect to see the Hot Bead in the snow terrain. It is treasure indeed, which cannot only keep you out of the cold and the heat, but also help elevate your cultivation. It is a pity that treasure is treasure and you won¡¯t be able to obtain many.¡± Water Dragon shakes her head and says.


    At the moment, Chen Wangshi has been asleep. Gao Ge puts the little girl aside and says grinningly, ¡°Lord Water Dragon, do you have any treasure with you?¡±


    ¡°Why are you asking this?¡± Water Dragon is confused.


    ¡°Nothing. I am just asking.¡± Gao Ge coughs.


    Water Dragon laughs and says, ¡°This time, I do bring some treasure into the snow terrain, including the Water-proof Bead we found in the magic sea five years ago. As long as you inject the strength into the Water-proof Bead, you can move in the deep sea without hindrance.¡±


    Gao Ge is extremely stunned.


    According to Water Dragon, the Water-proof Bead is a good thing indeed!


    Nothing is too strange in the world.


    ¡°May I ask which one is the more valuable, the Water-proof Bead or the Hot Bead?¡±


    ¡°In my opinion, they are equally valuable but the more practical one should be Hot Bead. After all, we seldom go into deep sea.¡± Water Dragon says after thinking for a while.


    ¡°In this case, how about exchanging your Water-proof Bead with a Hot Bead?¡±


    Water Dragon is surprised and then shakes her head, laughing, ¡°No, I don¡¯t exchange it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Water Dragon snorts, ¡°It seems that you must have a lot of Hot Beads. I won¡¯t bother asking you to hand them over.¡±


    She turns around to say to Qin Yuming, ¡°There must be many Hot Beads in the snow terrain. Send the members to search around for the Beads.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my lord!¡± Qin Yuming nods her head and glances at Gao Ge who is frustrated. She bursts out laughing, ¡°Gao Ge, boo! How dare you play tricks in front of my lord!¡±


    Gao Ge feels rather embarrassed.


    Indeed, he has regarded Water Dragon as the stupid Qin Yuming.


    It is too ridiculous¡­


    However, the Hot Beads are not as easily found as Gao Ge imagines. After searching for a while, a dozen members of the Dragon Court only find three Hot Beads.


    Yet, it also gives confidence to them so they are more active in the search.


    Gao Ge thinks it over and contributes all his Hot Beads. Obviously, many members of the Dragon Court can¡¯t hold out for long.


    ¡°I won¡¯t take advantage of you. For these Hot Beads, I will grant merits accordingly as reward. After you go back, you can redeem the merits for anything you want.¡± Water Dragon says to Gao Ge.

 Chapter 276 - The Snow Eagle Swoops

    After bargaining, Water Dragon promises Gao Ge that she will add 2,000 merits to him when he returns.


    This also makes Gao Ge excited. From Qin Yuming, Gao Ge knows that 2,000 merits can be exchanged for many good things.


    These hot beads will be wasted on him. He is embarrassed not to take them out when he sees that members of the Dragon Court can¡¯t insist.


    Otherwise, he will have it on his conscience at least.


    Gao Ge thinks and feels wronged.


    Why is his moral sentiment so noble?


    He is very painful¡­ It¡¯s so excruciating¡­ He hates such a kind and gentle self.


    After resting for a while in the cave, Chen Wangshi also wakes up. She smiles and walks to Gao Ge.


    ¡°What did you eat just now? It¡¯s not delicious at all. Is there anything else delicious?¡±


    Gao Ge ignores her.


    She likes eating too much.


    She eats from day to night. Does she have no idea of her weight now?


    But looking at the giggle on her face, Gao Ge can¡¯t say what he is prepared to say. At last, he can only reach out and pinch her fleshy face. Unfortunately, there is no water. So what the book says is a lie. It is said that the tender skin is full of water. Gao Ge thinks it is light red blood. His scalp tingles.


    ¡°When we go out, I¡¯ll take you to eat delicious food.¡± Gao Ge says earnestly.


    Chen Wangshi nods her head heavily. She will never suspect that Gao Ge will cheat her.


    It¡¯s probably because she gets along very well with Chen Long. In her eyes, adults will keep their promises. They are not like Erpang and Dazhuang. In front of her father, they said that they wouldn¡¯t bully her. As a result, second days later, they threw stones to her. They will be worthless when they grow up.


    Chen Wangshi walks out of the cave. She is full of vim and vigor. She squats on the ground and digs snow. She rubs a snowball with her little hands. Then she throws the snowball to Gao Ge. After doing the bad thing, she seems to be worried about Gao Ge¡¯s revenge. So she grins. She rushes forward like a small plane with her hands behind her back. Then she falls to the ground carelessly. Fortunately, the snow is soft. It¡¯s no harm to her. Her clothes are full of snowflakes but she doesn¡¯t feel cold.


    Xia Lu looks at the little girl and is very happy. She turns her head, looks at Gao Ge and says, ¡°This little girl likes you!¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head and glances at Xia Lu. Then he sighs with emotion, ¡°Therefore, whether little girls or graceful girls like you, or enchanting women like Qin Yuming are only visual creatures. You always like to be close to handsome men.¡±


    Xia Lu rolls her eyes.


    Qin Yuming laughs behind Gao Ge.


    Before Gao Ge turns around, Qin Yuming kicks him on his buttocks.


    ¡°Gao Ge, I am close to you. But how can you slander me behind my back?¡±


    Gao Ge plunges into the snow. He stands up and shakes off the snow. Then he grins and says, ¡°Did you hear me? I said that you are an enchanting beautiful woman!¡±


    Qin Yuming laughs. But she stops laughing suddenly and looks behind Gao Ge.


    ¡°Chen Wangshi, be careful!¡±


    Gao Ge and Xia Lu also turn around quickly. They see a huge bird from somewhere swoop down from the air. And its goal is Chen Wangshi who is squatting in the snow and holding the snowball.


    When Gao Ge takes out his Flying Star Sword, a figure flies over their heads the next moment. She flies over and then stands in front of Chen Wangshi. She is a not strong woman. But she punches fiercely on the sharp claws of the huge bird. Bang! The huge bird whinnies. Then it flaps its wings and plunges into the snow.


    Water Dragon picks Chen Wangshi up and walks to Gao Ge. She hands the frightened little girl to him and says, ¡°Since you have brought the child, then you should be careful. How can you be so careless? It¡¯s a dangerous place.¡±


    Gao Ge takes over Chen Wangshi from Water Dragon¡¯s arms. He can only nod his head but he is helpless.


    If Chen Wangshi is really in danger of life, the one who hides in her body must not be calm.


    After coming back to her senses, Chen Wangshi cries loudly on Gao Ge¡¯s shoulder. Her tears slide down her cheeks and make Gao Ge¡¯s clothes wet. Her tears that fall directly make a small hole in the snow.


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t cry. After we go out, we can eat bird meat. Are you still unhappy?¡±


    Listening to Gao Ge, Chen Wangshi immediately stops crying. Her eyes shine brilliantly. Instead of her sad tears, her saliva drips on Gao Ge¡¯s clothes.


    Gao Ge shakes his head and is speechless. He picks up the little girl and checks her body briefly. Then he hands Chen Wangshi to Xia Lu. But Chen Wangshi holds Gao Ge¡¯s neck tightly and is willing to let Gao Ge go.


    ¡°Do you still want to eat meat?¡± Gao Ge says seriously.


    Chen Wangshi jumps down from Gao Ge¡¯s arms immediately. She rubs her hands as if someone served her dishes and chopsticks and she is ready to eat.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t get fat, who will get fat¡­¡± Gao Ge shakes his head and squats down. He uses his Flying Star Sword to open the belly of the huge bird and then takes out the core of beast. He is very happy.


    ¡°This core of beast looks very good!¡± Qin Yuming praises.


    Gao Ge coughs and then the core of beast disappears.


    ¡°Um?¡± Qin Yuming is stunned and says, ¡°Where is the core of beast?¡±


    Gao Ge is also at a loss, ¡°Where is the core of beast? Why is it missing?¡±


    Qin Yuming suddenly realizes. To be precise, she doesn¡¯t need to realize. She can know after thinking for a moment. She rolls her eyes coquettishly and says, ¡°I didn¡¯t let you hand it in.¡±


    ¡°Well, team leader, I want to hand it in. But it¡¯s really missing.¡±


    ¡°If you say that, I¡¯ll force you to hand it in.¡±


    Gao Ge chooses to remain silent sensibly. If he gets the benefit but still shows his grievance, Qin Yuming will really get angry. The first time he saw this woman, he found that she was extremely disgusted with the way that someone gets the benefit but still shows his grievance. Qin Yuming naturally doesn¡¯t talk much about the reasons with Gao Ge. Gao Ge doesn¡¯t ask about it, either.


    Then Gao Ge collects the body of the giant bird. When he returns, he can add cumin powder and pepper. It will be surely delicious. Gao Ge doesn¡¯t like eating like Chen Wangshi. But if there is such a tasty thing and he doesn¡¯t eat, he will be a fool.


    Qin Yuming immediately books a delicious meal. Gao Ge naturally doesn¡¯t refuse. Many members of the Dragon Court follow Qin Yuming and flatter Gao Ge. They also want to ask for a meal obviously. How many fools can enter the Dragon Court? The snow eagle in the snowy terrain must be a good thing. If they can eat a little, although they may not break through their cultivation, they can make some progress. Even Qin Yuming, who is silly, can understand. Others can understand too.


    Seeing too many annoying people, Gao Ge has not been agitated but Chen Wangshi cries. She looks at the members of the Dragon Court discontentedly like a puppy who protects its food.


    Gao Ge shakes his head and pats Chen Wangshi¡¯s head. He holds the heavy little girl in his arms and whispers, ¡°Besides this huge bird, I have a lot of delicious food. Don¡¯t worry!¡±


    Chen Wangshi smiles through tears.


    Gao Ge can¡¯t help feeling that it¡¯s better to be a child. Children can cry and lose their temper for food. He was also the same in the past. But time flies¡­


    When Gao Ge sighs, Qin Yuming whispers, ¡°The snow eagle¡¯s claws should be able to build some weapons. There are some experts in Dragon Court who can help you.¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for Qin Yuming, Gao Ge will definitely not think of this. He thinks for a moment and nods.


    ¡°But they still need merits. They won¡¯t work for you in vain.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all right. Anyway, Water Dragon still owes me 2,000 merits.¡± Gao Ge laughs and says.


    With a large amount of merits, he naturally speaks louder than others. Although this amount of merits is still a verbal agreement and has not been paid, he still believes in Water Dragon. After all, she is a leader of the Dragon Court.

 Chapter 277 - A Massive Avalanche

    Chapter 277 A Massive Avalanche


    Gao Ge is not a mean person. Good things are natural to share. The snow eagle appeared and then died. He just saw the process from beginning to end. He didn¡¯t help. He didn¡¯t even do anything like cheering. He has taken the core of beast. If he doesn¡¯t share the meat, he will be too mean. Maybe it will lead to anger and resentment.


    Just as Gao Ge thinks about whether to steam or fry the snow eagle, there is a sudden noise from the high snow mountain. Then the land begins to shake violently.


    Gao Ge¡¯s face changes greatly. He holds Chen Wangshi tightly and grabs Xia Lu¡¯s arm subconsciously.


    Xia Lu raises her head and looks at Gao Ge with a smile on her face. She doesn¡¯t struggle to free herself or say anything.


    Gao Ge looks up at the snow mountain. Suddenly, a large piece of white snow rolls down like the roar of the waves.


    ¡°Avalanche!¡± Gao Ge¡¯s face changes greatly and he roars, ¡°Everybody goes into the cave first!¡±


    After saying this, he pulls Xia Lu and rushes in first with Chen Wangshi in his arms. Before entering the cave, he observes for a few seconds. The cave won¡¯t collapse in the avalanche.


    Water Dragon frowns. She jerks her feet and rushes towards the snow mountain like a warrior who is going to surf.


    ¡°There are masters of great learning fighting on the snow mountain. There must be members of the Dragon Court. You must be careful. I will help!¡±


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t respond because Water Dragon is too fast. When he wants to respond, she has disappeared in their eyes.


    Faced with the fleeting snow ball, the light figure straightens her waist. She doesn¡¯t slow down but she accelerates a lot.


    The snow wave is more than ten meters long but it doesn¡¯t pose any threat to her. When the snow wave comes near, she jerks her feet and then her body flies up. Then she breaks through the snow at a very fast speed with the strength of her body.


    No snowflake is innocent in an avalanche.


    At this time, Gao Ge is naturally not in the mind to ponder the profound meaning of this sentence. He thinks about how to break the snow outside.


    It is still roaring outside. Obviously, the avalanche has not stopped immediately. This cave¡¯s angle is very artful. Although it is sealed up, the snow can¡¯t pour in.


    For the time being, it must be good news. At least they won¡¯t be trapped to death.


    Actually, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t care. But there are many members of the Dragon Court. Maybe some of them can¡¯t protect themselves.


    Everyone is a member of the Dragon Court, so he should give some care more or less.


    When Gao Ge suddenly realizes this, he is a little excited.


    When the noise outside finally stops, Chen Wangshi, who is hiding in the arms of Gao Ge, whispers, ¡°Can we go out now?¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Gao Ge whispers.


    Chen Wangshi nods her head heavily and dares not to say a word.


    After a while, Gao Ge determines that there will be no second avalanche outside. He hands Chen Wangshi to Xia Lu. He holds his Flying Star Sword tightly in his hand.


    When his sword falls, there is a loud bang at the entrance of the cave. The cave sealed by the heavy snow is broken in an instant.


    The snow mountain becomes turbulent again but soon returns to tranquility. Gao Ge pulls Chen Wangshi and walks out of the cave.


    He looks up at the top of the mountain and doesn¡¯t see any magnificent battles. Everything is so quiet.


    It seems that nothing has happened.


    Qin Yuming follows him out. She frowns, turns to Gao Ge and says, ¡°We have to go up to see.¡±


    ¡°There was a massive avalanche just now. Are they still on the mountain?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know but we have to go and see if they¡¯re there.¡± There is nothing wrong with the logic of Qin Yuming.


    Gao Ge thinks about it and nods, ¡°Let¡¯s go together then.¡±


    ¡°Are you going too?¡± Qin Yuming looks at Chen Wangshi in Gao Ge¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Chen Wangshi waves her arms and says.


    Gao Ge rubs her head and makes the little girl extremely dissatisfied. She turns to him and sticks her tongue out.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if we die, she will be okay.¡± Gao Ge laughs and says.


    Qin Yuming stares at Gao Ge and says, ¡°Can you speak some auspicious words?¡±


    ¡°Good luck?¡±


    Qin Yuming ignores him and turns to the top of the mountain.


    Gao Ge holds Chen Wangshi in his arms. Xia Lu is next to him. They follow behind the members of the Dragon Court.


    Gao Ge and others don¡¯t move fast towards the top of the mountain. They have experienced an avalanche before. The mountain road is covered with thick snow, which can cause snow landslides if they are not careful. Under such circumstances, they have to be more careful. Otherwise, they will be swallowed up by the snow. If they are unlucky, they may not be able to climb out in their lifetime.


    There are many dangers here. Naturally, life is the most important thing.


    Even though they are careful, an accident still inevitably happens.


    When a member of the Dragon Court falls into the snow and disappears directly, Qin Yuming immediately asks everyone to stop.


    They try to find the member of the Dragon Court who fell into the snow, but they don¡¯t find him after digging for a long time. It is like burying something in the sand. They clearly remember the location, but they can¡¯t find it when they go to dig.


    It¡¯s the same reason that they can¡¯t find the member of the Dragon Court now.


    ¡°I find him!¡± At this moment, a member of the Dragon Court suddenly shouts.


    They walk over quickly and see a leg that is exposed outside.


    Two members of the Dragon Court step forward and pull the person out. But he is not the missing member of the Dragon Court.


    ¡°Mr. Meng?¡± Gao Ge¡¯s face changes greatly. He hurries to step forward and finds that Meng Fang has sword wounds. Fortunately, his heart still beats.


    He quickly runs the power of stars in his body into Meng Fang¡¯s body.


    Soon later, Meng Fang coughs a few times and slowly wakes up.


    Looking at the pale Mr. Meng, Gao Ge hurries to ask, ¡°Mr. Meng, did you stay with Meng Jing?¡±


    Meng Fang is almost to be angry. He says, ¡°Gao Ge, I am going to die. But you still ask others. Are you right?¡±


    Gao Ge smiles awkwardly.


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t worry. Meng Jing didn¡¯t stay with me.¡±


    Hearing Meng Fang¡¯s words, Gao Ge is relieved.


    ¡°It¡¯s not good to stay here for a long time. Let¡¯s go first.¡± Meng Fang continues.


    Listening to Meng Fang, Qin Yuming naturally becomes anxious.


    ¡°Have you seen Water Dragon before?¡±


    Meng Fang glances at her. He is puzzled and shakes his head, ¡°No, I was with Earth Dragon and Wood Dragon. We saw three masters who are at the realm of Masters. Then we started to fight. I went up to help, but I don¡¯t reach the realm of Master, so I was defeated soon. Suddenly, our battle caused an avalanche. I was buried by the heavy snow. I don¡¯t know where Earth Dragon and Wood Dragon are.¡±


    Gao Ge is surprised, ¡°You met three masters who are at the realm of Masters?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Meng Fang¡¯s expression is rather solemn, ¡°I think the three masters should be the people they often say.¡±


    Gao Ge takes a deep breath.


    Those people¡­


    Are those people really in the secret realm?

 Chapter 278 - Changcao Hall

    Chapter 278 Changcao Hall


    Gao Ge knows from Meng Fang that the members of the Dragon Court have met with those people.


    But they can¡¯t know what has happened now.


    Because Meng Fang was buried directly by avalanche, he didn¡¯t see much. According to his limited information, it is hard for them to judge anything.


    ¡°Gao Ge, can we find them?¡± Qin Yuming subconsciously turns her head, looks at Gao Ge and asks.


    She knows that Gao Ge has said when and where the secret realm will open.


    So Gao Ge is naturally most familiar with the secret realm among them.


    Gao Ge smiles bitterly and says, ¡°If I can find them, I can also find Meng Jing and others.¡±


    Listening to Gao Ge, Qin Yuming responds quickly and also smiles bitterly.


    Then Gao Ge consoles, ¡°Ms. Qin, in fact, I don¡¯t think you need to worry so much.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Gao Ge laughs and says, ¡°It¡¯s not surprising that those people are in the secret realm. If they don¡¯t come, it will be really strange.¡±


    Qin Yuming nods her head. She can understand what Gao Ge said.


    They spread the news that the secret realm would open. Didn¡¯t they try to bring those people in?


    Seeing Qin Yuming understand his meaning, Gao Ge says, ¡°So the Dragon Court is fully prepared this time. Why should we worry about them?¡±


    Qin Yuming nods and thinks.


    Meng Fang stands up and coughs. He says, ¡°The strength of the other side is not weak. But Earth Dragon and Wood Dragon are also strong. They are all masters. Even if you really rush over, you can¡¯t help them. You may even become a breakthrough for the enemy. Earth Dragon and Wood Dragon will have to protect you and be defeated.¡±


    Qin Yuming grins bitterly and says, ¡°As you said, our best help is not to make things worse.¡±


    Meng Fang nods slightly and says, ¡°Although it is not pleasant to say so, the fact is that for the moment.¡±


    Qin Yuming is helpless.


    While resting there, the member of the Dragon Court who has disappeared before climbs out of the snow.


    But the place he climbs out is 50 meters away from his original place of disappearance.


    ¡°Ms. Qin! Here!¡±


    Qin Yuming is a little stunned. The member of the Dragon Court shouts again.


    ¡°There is a palace below!¡±


    Then all people hurry to walk over together.


    The person who fell down before is Chen Miao, who is not very old and in his thirties.


    He is covered with snow. He has eaten a hot bead before, so the chill in the snow doesn¡¯t pose any threat to him.


    ¡°What did you say just now?¡± Qin Yuming walks to him and asks.


    ¡°Ms. Qin, there is a tunnel below. The tunnel goes directly to a palace. But I just looked at it far away and came back in a hurry.¡± Chen Miao is a little flustered, ¡°In the tunnel, I also heard the roar of a kind of wild beast. The roar is frightening¡­¡±


    Speaking of this, he is somewhat embarrassed.


    It seems that the reason why he didn¡¯t go directly to the palace and he chose to come back is that he was frightened instead of not being curious.


    Qin Yuming turns her head and looks at Gao Ge. Gao Ge shakes his head and says, ¡°I don¡¯t know, either.¡±


    Then he says again, ¡°But we can go in and have a look.¡±


    If it is somewhere else, Gao Ge may not be so active. But here is the secret realm. If he misses it, he really can¡¯t find it anymore.


    At the same time, there are all kinds of opportunities hidden in the secret realm. Maybe there is also a great opportunity in the underground palace.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Qin Yuming thinks for a moment and says, ¡°Leave two people outside to watch. We can¡¯t all go in so as to avoid accidents.¡±


    As a result, four members stay. There are neither too many nor too few. They are all proactive. Qin Yuming doesn¡¯t order them. Some members of the Dragon Court are of little interest in the opportunity and don¡¯t want to take too much risk. It is no harm for them to volunteer to stay here. Qin Yuming certainly will not have any opinions.


    Chen Miao leads the way. A group of people forms a long line and follows him. Because the tunnel is so narrow, they can¡¯t go side by side.


    Gao Ge takes out two flashlights from somewhere. One of them is handed over to Chen Wangshi. Chen Wangshi points the flashlight on her face from time to time and then laughs happily. Another flashlight is held by Chen Miao who leads the way.


    They walk down the slope. Their walking speed is not slow because of the slippery road and the steep slope.


    After walking for some time, Gao Ge hears a series of ticking sounds.


    When he walks closer, he hears the sound of running water.


    ¡°Is there a river below?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t see it!¡±


    ¡°Be careful.¡± Gao Ge coughs and reminds.


    Gao Ge is not the kind of cautious person, but now he is in the secret realm. If he is cautious, the risk will be less.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t find this hole before.¡± Xia Lu says.


    ¡°It¡¯s normal. The snow mountain is not small. And it¡¯s probably the avalanche that caused the hole to appear.¡± Gao Ge says.


    ¡°Then we are lucky indeed.¡± Xia Lu sighs.


    After walking for nearly 20 minutes, they thoroughly go through the narrow tunnel. Their eyes become bright and they stop.


    Gao Ge looks up and also sees the underground palace that Chen Miao said before.


    ¡°To be exact, this should be the hall.¡± Gao Ge, holding Chen Wangshi in his arms, asks Meng Fang next to him.


    Meng Fang nods. He takes the flashlight from Chen Wangshi and shines it forward.


    ¡°There is a river in front of the underground palace.¡± Meng Fang says.


    ¡°A river?¡± Gao Ge understands why he heard the sound of running water before. But he doesn¡¯t understand, ¡°Is there a river in this extremely cold place? Even if there is a river, it should freeze into ice.¡±


    Meng Fang shakes his head and says, ¡°I don¡¯t know about this. But look at that. Are there any words on the plaque hanging on the hall?¡±


    Gao Ge glances at the place where Meng Fang flashes his flashlight and shakes his head, ¡°Yes. But I don¡¯t understand. What are those words?¡±


    ¡°They are ancient characters, earlier than inscriptions on oracle bones. Few of them have been handed down. But I happen to know these words.¡± Meng Fang says.


    ¡°Mr. Meng, what are those words?¡± Chen Wangshi asks cutely.


    Meng Fang smiles at her and then looks serious. He looks at Gao Ge and says solemnly, ¡°The two words above are Changcao Hall.¡±


    ¡°Changcao Hall?¡± Hearing these two words, Gao Ge¡¯s face suddenly changes.


    Meng Fang smiles slightly, ¡°Do you know about Daxian Hall?¡±


    Gao Ge takes a deep breath. He remembers the ice sculpture he has seen on the mountain road. He thinks for a long time and doesn¡¯t speak.

 Chapter 279 - I Will Go Into the River First

    Chapter 279 I Will Go Into the River First


    Seeing that Gao Ge doesn¡¯t speak for a long time, Xia Lu is anxious and urges, ¡°Gao Ge, what do you think of it? Don¡¯t keep us guessing!¡±


    There are also many people with doubts. Only Meng Fang and Gao Ge are still thinking.


    ¡°There is a hall called Daxian Hall in Fujian, Huaxia. It is a place to enshrine the Immortal of Five Cereals.¡± Gao Ge says.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this called Changcao Hall?¡± Xia Lu can¡¯t help interrupting.


    Gao Ge waves his hand, motions Xia Lu to stay calm and let him go on saying.


    Xia Lu rolls her eyes but doesn¡¯t speak.


    Gao Ge continues to say, ¡°The Immortal of Five Cereals is enshrined in the Daxian Hall. Its original name is Changcao Hall. The reason why it was called Changcao Hall¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because the Immortal of Five Cereals is Shennong!¡± Xia Lu suddenly remembers something.


    Gao Ge laughs and nods, ¡°What Xia Lu said just now is right. We saw an ice sculpture on the mountain road before. I guessed that the ice sculpture was Shennong. Now it seems that it is true.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not right!¡± Chen Miao says, ¡°You said before that the Daxian Hall is in Fujian, but we are not in Fujian now¡­¡±


    ¡°The original name of the Daxian Hall is the Changcao Hall. But now I also wonder why Fujian¡¯s Changcao Hall is here.¡± Gao Ge glances at Meng Fang.


    Meng Fang meditates for a moment and says, ¡°I don¡¯t know, either. But compared with the one in Fujian, I feel that this Changcao Hall in front of me is the real one.¡±


    Many people don¡¯t understand Meng Fang¡¯s words, and so does Gao Ge.


    Meng Fang turns his head and looks at Gao Ge. He says cheerfully, ¡°You say, if this is the real Changcao Hall, what will there be?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Gao Ge thinks for a long time and says tentatively, ¡°I guess there are bricks and pillars in it.¡±


    Meng Fang wants to ignore Gao Ge.


    Chen Wangshi claps her hands and says, ¡°I guess there are some delicious food in it!¡±


    Meng Fang doesn¡¯t know whether to cry or to laugh.


    Gao Ge and Chen Wangshi make him speechless.


    ¡°Shall we go now?¡± Qin Yuming asks actively.


    Although she is the leader of the Team 3, she has no idea at this time. She doesn¡¯t know the so-called Changcao Hall.


    Gao Ge laughs and says, ¡°Ms. Qin, aren¡¯t you kidding? We¡¯ve all come here. It¡¯s impossible for us to turn back.¡±


    Qin Yuming nods and says, ¡°Let¡¯s go ahead then.¡±


    If they want to go to the Changcao Hall, they have to cross the river.


    Gao Ge and others search for the river for a long time, but they don¡¯t find a bridge that can lead directly to the other side.


    ¡°Shall we swim over?¡± When Qin Yuming says, Gao Ge catches a glimpse of a member of the Dragon Court, who has taken off his coat and shoes, and is holding them in his hand and going into the river.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Gao Ge immediately stops him.


    The member is slightly stunned. He turns his head and looks at Gao Ge with doubts, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Gao Ge frowns and says, ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s safe here?¡±


    The member is stunned and asks in a low voice, ¡°Is there any danger here?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, either.¡±


    The member doesn¡¯t know what to say.


    Qin Yuming walks to the front and coughs. She says, ¡°The worries of Gao Ge are right. We are now in the secret realm. We know that there are many opportunities here. But it is also dangerous here. We must be cautious. Moreover, I heard that many moats of underground palaces have strong corrosive effects. If you are too rash, you may die here. Since I brought you here, I will naturally bring you back alive!¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    Gao Ge takes the body of a snow bear from the third star map. People around him all stare at it.


    Chen Wangshi¡¯s first reaction is to drool.


    ¡°It¡¯s raw. You can¡¯t eat!¡± Gao Ge says angrily.


    Chen Wangshi has to give up.


    Gao Ge shakes his head. He thinks that no one likes food better than her. At the same time, he cuts a piece of meat from the snow bear with his sharp Flying Star Sword and throws it into the river.


    A group of people stare at the river for a long time. There is no corrosion. And no heat comes up.


    ¡°It seems to be safe.¡± Qin Yuming breathes a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Ms. Qin, can I go into the river?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Qin Yuming nods.


    The member of the Dragon Court laughs and quickly jumps into the river.


    The river is not turbulent. The member of the Dragon Court swims happily in the water and smiles.


    ¡°Wow, Ms. Qin, the water here is so cool. The water quality is very good!¡± After saying, he uses his hand to pick up some water and then drinks the water. Nothing happens.


    Qin Yuming is completely relieved and asks everyone to go into the river.


    ¡°Wow, I can swim!¡± Chen Wangshi is very happy. She can¡¯t wait to jump from the arms of Gao Ge and jump into the water.


    ¡°Can you swim?¡± Gao Ge asks with doubts.


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Why do you still say?¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha. Anyway, you can protect me!¡± Chen Wangshi says straightforwardly.


    ¡°I owe you!¡± Gao Ge glares at her.


    At this time, there is a sudden scream in the river.


    The member of the Dragon Court who is swimming happily in the water disappears instantly. Then a big spray is raised. A huge tail jumps high from the water surface, claps the waves and disappears instantly.


    Immediately, blood floats up and looks shocking.


    Several members of the Dragon Court who have been ready to go into the water immediately change their faces and quickly step back.


    Everything happens so suddenly.


    Gao Ge, Meng Fang, Qin Yuming don¡¯t even have the chance to respond.


    After waiting for a long time, Qin Yuming turns pale and says, ¡°That¡­ What is that?¡±


    Gao Ge shakes his head. Qin Yuming just said that she would take everyone back. Now something like this has happened. It¡¯s so sudden. She promised but she didn¡¯t make it.


    ¡°There are creatures in the water.¡± Meng Fang says, ¡°And they are not small. It is said that there are some mythical creatures to guard many ancient tombs. Although it is not an ancient tomb, its status is higher than those so-called ancient tombs and imperial mausoleums.¡±


    Gao Ge sighs.


    He felt faintly that something was wrong before. So he warned the member when he was going into the water. He used the snow bear¡¯s hand to test but nothing happened. He subconsciously thought it was safe. Unexpectedly, there was an accident. The member¡¯s life tells them that there are crises hidden under the calm river.


    The price is too high.


    ¡°The river is too wide. It¡¯s impossible for us to cross the river. We can¡¯t go into the water unless we find a bridge.¡± Xia Lu says, ¡°But when we stand on the shore, the monster doesn¡¯t attack us. Does this mean that it can only fight under water?¡±


    Xia Lu¡¯s words are not echoed by others. After all, no one knows whether it is so. This is Xia Lu¡¯s speculation.


    ¡°Shall we go back or try to cross the river?¡± Gao Ge turns to look at Qin Yuming and asks. She is the team leader. Her opinions should prevail naturally.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Qin Yuming is also flustered. But after saying this, she regrets. After all, it is she who should make the decision.


    She also has to take responsibility. She asks Gao Ge¡¯s opinion is to let Gao Ge take responsibility. This is very inappropriate.


    So before Gao Ge answers, she says directly, ¡°Try to cross the river!¡±


    She is direct.


    A member of the Dragon Court has died. If they leave directly, the sacrifice of the member of the Dragon Court will be meaningless.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go into the river first to have a look.¡± Qin Yuming takes the initiative to say.

 Chapter 280 - They Fight With the Beast in the Water

    Chapter 280 They Fight With the Beast in the Water


    Some of the strongest people in the field of immortal cultivation can walk on the waves.


    There are many members of the Dragon Court can do this.


    Unfortunately, these members present have not yet been able to do so. They can walk on the waves, but the distance they can stick to is limited. And the river is wide in front of them.


    Chen Miao, who led everyone here, is sweating. He can¡¯t help reminding, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go upstream and downstream to find a bridge?¡±


    Gao Ge glances at him and says, ¡°We can try but it¡¯s unlikely. If there is a bridge, the river will have no meaning to exist. There is no need to raise a beast in the river.¡±


    Chen Miao nods, knowing that the idea of Gao Ge is right. But he still tries. He goes upstream and downstream with several people respectively.


    After almost twenty minutes, they come back.


    As Gao Ge said before, there is no bridge.


    ¡°I will go into the river and get the beast out. Mr. Meng, Ms. Qin, you try to kill it.¡± Gao Ge says seriously.


    ¡°No!¡± Qin Yuming refuses immediately without thinking about it, ¡°You take yourself too seriously. I¡¯m the leader of the Team 3. I¡¯m not dead yet. It¡¯s not your turn!¡±


    Gao Ge smiles bitterly, ¡°It¡¯s not your turn, either!¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, let me do it.¡± Gao Ge says angrily, ¡°In fact, it¡¯s Water Dragon¡¯s fault.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Qin Yuming is confused.


    She looks around and doesn¡¯t see Water Dragon!


    Does Gao Ge think that Water Dragon is the beast in the river?


    If that¡¯s the case, Gao Ge will go too far¡­


    Gao Ge says, ¡°Have you forgotten? Water Dragon said that she had a Water-proof Bead before.¡±


    Qin Yuming realizes suddenly. She pats her leg and says, ¡°Yes, if Water Dragon Master were here or if she gave you the Water-proof Bead before, we would have solved a lot of problems now.¡±


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go and find Water Dragon now?¡±


    ¡°Can we find her?¡± Gao Ge asks, ¡°The snow terrain is so big.¡±


    Qin Yuming doesn¡¯t say anything.


    She also regrets it.


    If she had stood on the side of Gao Ge, helped Gao Ge and taken the Water-proof Bead, they would have been much less risky.


    Anyway, Water Dragon is a strong master. She has many good things.


    A Water-proof Bead is nothing to her.


    Now the Water-proof Bead can help them avoid many dangers.


    ¡°There is no need to regret now. I will go into the water. You can be ready.¡± Gao Ge says.


    ¡°I will go into the water.¡± Qin Yuming says firmly, ¡°I am the leader of Team 3. This is an order!¡±


    Gao Ge looks at Qin Yuming with amazement.


    To be honest, he has known Qin Yuming for a long time. So far, in his opinion, Qin Yuming is a very easy-going person. She has no temper. As a team leader, she never puts on airs. He is even about to forget that Qin Yuming is his leader.


    Besides, Qin Yuming looks silly naturally. But she likes to dress herself up as a charming woman. She is humorous.


    But now, Gao Ge knows that Qin Yuming is very firm from her face. Her tone is unquestionable.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve decided it.¡± Qin Yuming takes a deep breath, ¡°Your swordsmanship is good. If I fight with the beast, I might not be able to deal with it.¡±


    Although Gao Ge feels what Qin Yuming said is reasonable, if he really lets Qin Yuming take risks, he feels that it won¡¯t be appropriate.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we find a rope and tie Chen Wangshi up and throw her into the water like fishing?¡± Gao Ge says.


    Chen Wangshi¡¯s face changes greatly. She even wants to jump out of the arms of Gao Ge.


    ¡°You are bad!¡± Chen Wangshi thinks that what Gao Ge said before is really heartbreaking. Does he live up to her trust in him?


    Gao Ge laughs.


    ¡°Well, Gao Ge, Mr. Meng, my life will depend on you.¡± Qin Yuming smiles sweetly.


    Meng Fang nods heavily.


    Gao Ge glances at him and says to Qin Yuming, ¡°Mr. Meng has nodded. I can¡¯t promise.¡±


    Meng Fang looks at Gao Ge resentfully. He thinks that he is betrayed by his teammate.


    Qin Yuming doesn¡¯t care what Gao Ge said. At this time, the atmosphere is very tense. Gao Ge uses this kind of way to help everybody relieve their pressure in the heart. There is nothing wrong with it.


    Qin Yuming jumps into the water and swims for a while. Gao Ge holds a flashlight and stares at the river with his eyes fixed on it without blinking.


    Chen Wangshi is pulled by Xia Lu. She doesn¡¯t reject this time. She even hides behind Xia Lu and stares at Gao Ge discontentedly.


    Qin Yuming, who is in the water, is also careful and nervous. She doesn¡¯t swim forward actively but she stays in the safe area that Gao Ge said before.


    Suddenly, a spray of water rises.


    Gao Ge immediately shouts, ¡°Ms. Qin, come here!¡±


    Meng Fang runs his strength madly, so does Qin Yuming.


    With the strength of her body, she quickly retreats a distance.


    From where she was before, a large piece spray of water rises again. A black head leaps out of the water. The beast¡¯s jaws are clenched together. But it catches nothing.


    Gao Ge has sharp eyes. He is very fast. He jumps forward two steps quickly and stays on the water for a short time. At the same time, he takes Qin Yuming up and throws her to the shore with one hand. The Flying Star Sword flashes in his hand and is fallen heavily.


    Bang! Gao Ge¡¯s sword hits the beast¡¯s head. Gao Ge also falls into the water.


    At the moment when his head goes into the water, Gao Ge clearly sees the true appearance of the huge beast.


    It is like a crocodile. But its tail is much longer than that of crocodiles. It has limbs. It has a big head. It is covered with scales like a suit of armor.


    The beast also dives into the water. They look at each other.


    Its eyes show a strange red color in the water, which is very ferocious. It rolls in the water and raises a large wave. The Flying Star Sword in Gao Ge¡¯s hand keeps its vigor in the water and hits the huge beast heavily. But after the sword falls, it stays on the beast and is blocked by the beast¡¯s hard scales. Gao Ge can¡¯t move the sword.


    At the same time, the tail of the huge beast in the river is extremely flexible. It has a ring pattern on it like a sea snake. The beast slaps Gao Ge with its tail.


    Gao Ge retreats quickly. The people on the shore are startled. They think that Gao Ge retreats because he is bitten by the beast.


    Meng Fang is anxious. He jumps on the water in a hurry and stretches out his hand to catch the tail of the beast. He runs his strength in his body and tries to throw the beast ashore. But his strength is obviously not enough, let alone in the water, unless he has the power of a master.


    Gao Ge wants to help Meng Fang but he is also trapped in deep water. His strength is limited. He can only grasp the Flying Star Sword, move his body and wait for an opportunity.


    When the huge beast turns around and wants to tear Meng Fang, Gao Ge rushes forward quickly. The Flying Star Sword in his hand flash.es. But when Gao Ge just approaches, he is thrown out by the tail of the huge beast. Gao Ge can¡¯t breathe and then he spits out blood.

 Chapter 281 - There Is More Than One Beast Here

    Chapter 281 There Is More Than One Beast Here


    On the shore, many members of the Dragon Court are ready to go into the river and help them. But they are stopped by Qin Yuming, who is wet through and sitting on the ground.


    ¡°If you go into the river now, the situation will only be more chaotic and you will let Gao Ge and Mr. Meng be overcautious.¡± Qin Yuming says pointedly.


    The members of the Dragon Court think carefully and have to stop. They can only hold their hands together. They are anxious but unable to do anything. They use their minds to wonder if there is any other way to help them.


    Xia Lu puts a hide she and Gao Ge found before on Qin Yuming¡¯s body. Qin Yuming wears a cheongsam all day. She is unavoidably not very elegant after coming out of the water.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They can handle it.¡± Xia Lu says.


    Qin Yuming takes a deep look at Xia Lu and asks, ¡°Do you believe?¡±


    Xia Lu doesn¡¯t speak.


    In the water. Gao Ge and Meng Fang are fighting with the beast.


    If the title is placed on a website, people will be easy to imagine and even naturally take out a roll of toilet paper. Of course, most people do not have such a heavy taste.


    Gao Ge and Meng Fang struggle to fight with the fierce beast like a tank. And the beast¡¯s bite force is extremely terrible. If they are accidentally bitten by the beast, they will have to be short of arms and legs and their Strength Protection will be useless. That¡¯s why they become more cautious.


    ¡°Mr. Meng, go!¡± After saying this, Gao Ge¡¯s sword falls and stabs the beast in the eye. Although Meng Fang doesn¡¯t know why, he dares not to waste time at present. He doesn¡¯t think that Gao Ge has the idea of sacrificing himself.


    After Meng Fang jumps back to the shore, Gao Ge drives away the beast and also returns to the shore.


    Gao Ge is wet and uncomfortable. Xia Lu comes to the side of Gao Ge, reaches out her hands, grabs the corner of Gao Ge¡¯s clothes and gently screws the water out.


    Meng Fang glances at them and immediately takes back his eyes. He pretends not to see it but he feels headache for his two disciples.


    Both Xia Lu and Meng Jing are his disciples. He has known them for a long time. He has known them when the two girls have not entered the Cultivation Academy. In Meng Fang¡¯s view, both Meng Jing and Xia Lu are both good girls.


    As an outsider, Meng Fang sees very clearly that Xia Lu likes Gao Ge. If Xia Lu only regards Gao Ge as an ordinary friend, he will screw his head off and kick it like a ball.


    Whoever stands in the position of Gao Ge will feel embarrassed.


    Of course, these are the things of these young people. Outsiders can¡¯t help. Even if he wants to help, Gao Ge will be unwilling.


    Gao Ge turns to Qin Yuming and says, ¡°Ms. Qin, this beast is really hard to deal with but it is not impossible at all.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Qin Yuming is stunned and asks, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Gao Ge says with a smile, ¡°We went into the water and then we came out of it just now. What do you think?¡±


    Although Qin Yuming is sometimes silly, she still has some brains, at least not to disappoint the zombie who has opened her skull. Although Gao Ge doesn¡¯t say it very clearly, Qin Yuming also understands his meaning, ¡°You mean, you can entangle the beast and we can take the opportunity to swim over?¡±


    Gao Ge smiles slightly and nods.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good idea. But are you sure you won¡¯t run into any danger?¡±


    Gao Ge and Meng Fang smile at each other.


    They have fought with the beast in the water. They are very clear in their hearts whether they can cope with the beast or not.


    In fact, Gao Ge has no choice, either. The defensive ability of the beast in the water is terrible. Its scales are like a wall of iron. Even the Flying Star Sword of Gao Ge can¡¯t break it. Of course, if Gao Ge has better cultivation, he may deal with the beast with his Flying Star Sword. So in the final analysis, the Flying Star Sword can¡¯t break the scales of the beast, not because the Flying Star Sword is not good, but because of his own problems, which is beyond doubt.


    If there is any way, Gao Ge would like to kill that beast. Then he will scrape the beast¡¯s scales off and make a suit of armor. It might have some unexpected effects.


    But his own strength is not enough. It¡¯s no use saying anything now.


    Seeing Qin Yuming in a state of meditation, Gao Ge laughs and says, ¡°Ms. Qin, don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t need you to worry about my safety. I don¡¯t know later, but at least I have no desire to sacrifice myself for others for the time being.¡±


    Qin Yuming smiles and nods her head.


    Although what Gao Ge said is not pleasant, it is his inner words after all. Don¡¯t talk about others. Very few members of the Dragon Court can make sacrifices. What¡¯s more, Gao Ge hasn¡¯t been in the Dragon Court for a long time.


    Seeing Gao Ge and Meng Fang return to the river, Qin Yuming immediately begins to command.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go into the water together and swim over!¡±


    Everyone throws a look of gratitude towards Gao Ge and Meng fang. Just then, several people appear behind them.


    They are faster than the members of the Dragon Court. They jump into the water without saying a word.


    ¡°Thank you, Dragon Court!¡± One of them laughs and looks very happy.


    Qin Yuming and the members of the Dragon Court are a bit dumbfounded.


    ¡°Who are they?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Was the man who spoke just now Liu Xuan of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect?¡±


    ¡°Are they members of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect?¡±


    The members of the Dragon Court change their faces greatly.


    Qin Yuming¡¯s face becomes cold quickly.


    ¡°Speed up, everybody. Don¡¯t let the members of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect go in first!¡± When she speaks, she is also surprised in her heart. She doesn¡¯t know when the members of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect came. They were concerned about the battle in the river before. They didn¡¯t know that someone else came in with them. When they came up with a way, the members of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect seized the first chance.


    Although she doesn¡¯t know what the situation is in the Changcao Hall, there must be some opportunities.


    If the members of Xiaoshan Sword Sect take the lead, what they did before will serve others.


    Who would like to do such a thing?


    When some members of the Dragon Court go into the water, they suddenly hear several screams from downstream.


    ¡°Come back quickly!¡± Qin Yuming changes her face greatly and says quickly.


    In the downstream, where the members of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect entered the water, a large piece of water spray is raised. At the same time, several beasts come out of the water.


    ¡°Gao Ge, Meng Fang, come back soon!¡± Qin Yuming shouts again.


    Although Gao Ge and Meng Fang don¡¯t know what is going on, they heard the screams clearly just now. They return to shore quickly without hesitation.


    They rush downstream and see a few legs floating on the water and a large area of blood water.


    ¡°There is more than one beast here¡­¡± Qin Yuming says in a trembling voice.


    Her tone is full of fear.


    Gao Ge and Meng Fang fought with that beast for so long, there was no accident. But if those beasts rush to later¡­


    What will happen next?


    Qin Yuming trembles with fear!

 Chapter 282 - A Magic Array

    Chapter 282 A Magic Array


    Gao Ge and Meng Fang climb ashore again and learn what has happened before from Qin Yuming.


    They look at each other and are in silence.


    They survive!


    They are really survivors of a disaster!


    If it weren¡¯t for the members of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect, those beasts would swallow the members of the Dragon Court.


    From downstream to upstream, the purpose of those beasts must be him and Meng Fang.


    Gao Ge is getting angrier.


    He is so angry that he takes two steps forward and spits in the river.


    ¡°F**k. You are so strong but you still call helpers. Are you ashamed?¡±


    The beasts lurking in the water apparently have no intention of climbing out to deal with them.


    ¡°We can¡¯t go into the river.¡± Meng Fang sighs and says.


    Gao Ge thinks in his heart that what Meng Fang said is just nonsense. Even if Meng Fang is willing to go on, he won¡¯t follow him.


    If they go into the river now, they will die.


    ¡°Will there be any other cultivators coming?¡± Gao Ge asks Meng Fang, ¡°For example, the members of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect. It will be great if more members of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect come!¡±


    Qin Yuming is puzzled.


    Gao Ge laughs and says, ¡°If more members of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect come, those beasts will be full after swallowing them. We needn¡¯t to afraid those beasts then.¡±


    Qin Yuming rolls her eyes and ignores this fool.


    Chen Wangshi hears the idea of Gao Ge. Although she doesn¡¯t understand, she still claps her hands. She doesn¡¯t think too much. As long as she is not tied up and thrown down to feed the fish, everything will be okay.


    As a cute girl, she is better off keeping away from those ugly fish.


    ¡°What shall we do now? Can¡¯t we cross the river?¡± Chen Miao sighs and says.


    His idea is actually very simple.


    As long as they can cross the river, he will make a contribution and get merits as the first discoverer if there is an opportunity.


    Every member of the Dragon Court knows that merit is a good thing!


    As long as he has merits, even if he converts the merits into money, it will be good.


    Gao Ge glances at him and says with a smile, ¡°If you kowtow to the Daxian Hall, you may move the immortal. The immortal may make a bridge and let us cross.¡±


    Hearing this, Chen Miao stares at him suddenly and asks, ¡°Really?¡±


    Qin Yuming coughs and says, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s true?¡±


    Chen Miao looks a little embarrassed and says cautiously, ¡°I think he¡¯s fooling me.¡±


    Qin Yuming can¡¯t help laughing, ¡°Fortunately, you are not too silly.¡±


    Chen Miao looks bitterer.


    Although Gao Ge wants to enter the Daxian Hall to have a look, it is unlikely that he will cross the river in this situation.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t know how many beasts are hidden in the river. He has been blessed and lucky to be back safely before. If he still goes into the water now, he will court death. It¡¯s impossible for Gao Ge to do such a stupid thing. Even Chen Wangshi, a silly little girl, won¡¯t do this.


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave first. If we can find Water Dragon, we can cross the river safely with her Water-proof Bead.¡± Gao Ge says.


    Although Qin Yuming is somewhat depressed, she can¡¯t find any other way at the moment. She nods her head and prepares to lead all the people away.


    When they turn around, they suddenly see a figure coming slowly towards them.


    Gao Ge shakes his flashlight and hears a familiar voice immediately.


    ¡°Please spare my life. I come by mistake!¡±


    Gao Ge is slightly stunned. Seeing the person covering his face under the strong light, Gao Ge has an idea immediately. He deliberately lowers his voice and says, ¡°Are you a member of the Dragon Court?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± The person whispers, ¡°If you are a member of the Dragon Court, I will be. If you are not, I will be not!¡±


    The person is astute!


    Qin Yuming stands next to Gao Ge. Her face darkens.


    ¡°Of course I am not a member of the Dragon Court! Hum, look at your clothes. Are you a member of the Dragon Court? Then I must kill you today!¡±


    ¡°Please spare my life! I¡¯m not a member of the Dragon Court. I picked up the clothes before, just to keep out the cold.¡±


    Qin Yuming finally can¡¯t stand it. She roars, ¡°Wen Yihuan, come over!¡±


    ¡°Hum? This voice sounds familiar¡­¡± Master Wen is shocked and he hurries to look carefully. Then he puts the compass in his hand away and runs over quickly.


    ¡°Gao Ge, you¡¯re a little unkind. Are you kidding me?¡± Master Wen is very angry when he sees Gao Ge holding a flashlight. Even though he is not smart, he understands at this time that that¡¯s Gao Ge¡¯s voice. He feels that his heart is a little uncomfortable, ¡°Gao Ge, do you have fun joking me like that?¡±


    After thinking for a long time, Gao Ge shakes his head and says, ¡°In fact, I really have no sense of achievement. But there¡¯s nothing wrong with that. At least I help the Dragon Court to measure your loyalty.¡±


    Master Wen¡¯s face is even darker.


    Qin Yuming hums coldly and says, ¡°It¡¯s good.¡±


    Master Wen quickly grins and says, ¡°Ms. Qin you don¡¯t know. After entering the secret realm, I can¡¯t find you anymore. I almost died! Fortunately, I found a soft red bead, which helped me to survive in the secret realm. If not, you can¡¯t see me now!¡±


    Qin Yuming ignores him.


    Master Wen continues to say, ¡°Besides, I met many masters along the way. I escaped several times from death. If I had not been careful, how could I have seen you now?¡±


    Qin Yuming sighs and says, ¡°Okay. I don¡¯t think you and Gao Ge have much loyalty to the Dragon Court.¡±


    Master Wen smiles and looks at Gao Ge standing beside him.


    Gao Ge puts the flashlight away and gives it to Chen Wangshi to play as a toy.


    Then he asks Master Wen, ¡°How did you find here?¡±


    Master Wen explains, ¡°I followed the compass and came here.¡±


    Then he begins to look around. He walks past the crowd. He stares at the hall across the river. His eyes are about to pop out.


    ¡°God! Is this Changcao Hall? Is it Daxian Hall that enshrines Shennong?¡±


    Gao Ge and Meng Fang are not the only people with insight.


    Besides, Master Wen practices metaphysical magic. It is not surprising that he knows this.


    Master Wen quickly turns around. He walks to Gao Ge and says, ¡°It¡¯s an opportunity! It¡¯s a great opportunity! What are you doing standing here foolishly? Why don¡¯t you go and have a look?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go and have a look first?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    Master Wen smiles and says, ¡°After listening to you, I understand. It¡¯s not easy to reach the other side. Is there a hidden mystery in the river in front of the Changcao Hall?¡±


    Many members of the Dragon Court look at master Wen with amazement.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t think so. Master Wen¡¯s mind is much deeper than those of them.


    Master Wen takes out his compass and looks at it carefully. He suddenly realizes, ¡°There is a magic array in the river!¡±


    Gao Ge frowns.


    A magic array?

 Chapter 283 - Start Digging

    Chapter 283 Start Digging


    When Gao Ge hears the magic array from Master Wen, he is inspired.


    ¡°How do you know that there is a magic array there?¡±


    ¡°According to compass!¡± Master Wen says, ¡°Don¡¯t you see that my compass is shaking?¡±


    ¡°Is it because there is a magnetic field here?¡± Qin Yuming asks.


    Master Wen¡¯s face turns green, ¡°This is a magnetic compass, not an ordinary one!¡±


    Qin Yuming giggles.


    Master Wen wants to say that she laughs like a hen laying eggs. But after thinking for a moment, he dares not to say it. Following his heart is a very good choice at the right time. Following his heart means that he is a coward.


    Master Wen holds the compass and walks to the river. Suddenly, there is a large piece of water spray, which makes Master Wen scream. The compass in his hand almost falls. Fortunately, he opens his arms in time and embraces it. Then he steps back quickly. He is frightened.


    ¡°I¡¯m frightened. I¡¯m frightened.¡±


    Chen Wangshi rolls her eyes at Master Wen.


    She won¡¯t say anything like that.


    He¡¯s like a child of two or three years old!


    She thinks so in her heart and also whispers to Gao Ge.


    When she whispers to Gao Ge, she glances at the direction of Master Wen. Her eyes are full of contempt.


    Master Wen doesn¡¯t hear. Gao Ge is very sympathetic to him. Being despised and felt childish by Chen Wangshi, such a little child, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t know what kind of feeling it is.


    Anyway, Gao Ge can¡¯t understand it.


    Gao Ge walks to Master Wen and looks at his compass for a long time.


    Seeing that Gao Ge is careful, Master Wen doesn¡¯t know why. He raises the compass a little higher so that Gao Ge can see it better.


    After seeing it for a long time, Gao Ge asks, ¡°What does this mean?¡±


    Master Wen is speechless.


    The next second, Master Wen becomes angry.


    ¡°You can¡¯t understand. What do you mean by staring at it for a long time?¡±


    ¡°I think I can understand it by seeing for a long time.¡±


    Master Wen snorts coldly.


    He points to some symbols on the compass and says, ¡°The Eight Diagram was created by Fuxi, which correspond to heaven, earth, water, fire, mountain, thunder, wind and lake. According to legend, Fuxi realized it by looking up at the vast sky and the rivers in Buzhou Mountain. Then Fuxi dug eight holes symmetrically around the Buzhou Mountain. The seven points in the north are the Big Dipper. Besides, there are six stars in the south. Later, he found the Dragon Horse Map and Turtle Back Map, which are somewhat complicated to say. I can¡¯t say clearly for a while and a half.¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head and listens to Master Wen¡¯s boasting. Oh no, he hears Master Wen tell history.


    When Master Wen sees that Gao Ge is careful, he is happy. He suddenly feels like he is at the top of his life. He continues to say, ¡°At that time, the Eight Diagram was not perfect. Later, King Wen of Zhou, you know? It was the father of King Wu of Zhou.¡±


    Gao Ge¡¯s face darkens, ¡°You don¡¯t have to explain this to me. I¡¯m not a fool.¡±


    Master Wen smiles and says, ¡°King Wen of Zhou was also the leader of the Zhou tribe at that time. King Zhou of Shang was fatuous. He often held extravagant banquets¡­¡±


    When Master Wen speaks of this, Chen Wangshi can¡¯t help interrupting.


    ¡°What do extravagant banquets mean?¡± Chen Wangshi asks and drools.


    She doesn¡¯t care what the Eight Diagram is and what the Big Dipper is.


    Gao Ge pats her small head and motions Master Wen to go on with his eyes.


    Master Wen coughs and says, ¡°Although King Zhou of Shang was fatuous, he was also aware of the threat that King Wen of Zhou posed to him at that time, so he detained King Wen of Zhou. When King Wen of Zhou was locked, he had nothing to do. He began to improve the Eight Diagram on the basis of Fuxi, from eight diagrams to 64 trigrams, and from 64 trigrams to 384 hexagrams.¡±


    ¡°Why do you say that? We can¡¯t understand it.¡± Qin Yuming sighs and says.


    ¡°I can understand. You go on.¡± Gao Ge says.


    Master Wen is somewhat surprised. Qin Yuming and others also look at him with amazement.


    Gao Ge takes a deep breath and says, ¡°When I was in the Heaven School, I learned some magic arrays, maybe they can be of some use.¡±


    Listening to Gao Ge, Master Wen says more vigorously.


    Qin Yuming is sleepy.


    ¡°Now that you have learned the magic arrays, you should know ten heavenly stems and twelve earthly branches?¡± Master Wen asks.


    Gao Ge says, ¡°Yes. Ten heavenly stems refers to Jia, Yi, Bing, Ding, Wu, Ji, Geng, Xin, Ren and Gui, and twelve earthly branches refers to Zi, Chou, Yin, Mao, Chen, Si, Wu, Wei, Shen, You, Xu and Hai.¡±


    ¡°As Dian Ying (The Classic) said, everything has a law. We can¡­¡±


    Chen Wangshi looks at Qin Yuming with a blank face.


    ¡°What are they talking about?¡±


    Qin Yuming rolls her eyes helplessly, ¡°How do I know?¡±


    Gao Ge and Master Wen talk more vigorously.


    ¡°I see!¡±


    This is what Gao Ge and Master Wen say most.


    Gao Ge benefits and Master Wen also seems to understand a lot of problems by chatting with each other.


    They chat enthusiastically and from time to time there are some quarrels.


    Qin Yuming is more depressed.


    She thinks that she, Meng Fang, Xia Lu and the members of the Dragon Court, are uneducated.


    And Gao Ge and Master Wen like two masters, are discussing a physics contest.


    After a long time, Gao Ge finally realizes.


    ¡°I see!¡±


    Meng Fang hurries to walk to Gao Ge.


    ¡°Do you think of a way?¡±


    Gao Ge glances at him and says, ¡°We¡¯re not talking about this.¡±


    Meng Fang walks back.


    He suddenly has a feeling that he is teased.


    He is uncomfortable.


    Gao Ge chats with Master Wen and walks around.


    He sometimes raises his head and sometimes lowers his head as if he is looking for something.


    Qin Yuming yawns.


    Soon after, Gao Ge shouts again, ¡°I see.¡±


    No one goes to talk to Gao Ge this time.


    This is the story of the wolf coming.


    Gao Ge and Master Wen turn their heads, look behind them and say, ¡°Come on, help us.¡±


    Several members of the Dragon Court walk over immediately.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°From here, start digging.¡± Gao Ge steps on the ground.


    The members of the Dragon Court are all confused. They don¡¯t know what mistakes they have made.


    Qin Yuming, Meng Fang and Xia Lu walk over together.


    ¡°Gao Ge, what are you going to do?¡±


    Meng Fang asks directly, ¡°Have you thought of a countermeasure?¡±


    ¡°Just try.¡± Gao Ge laughs and says.


    Seeing the confident smile on Gao Ge¡¯s face, Meng Fang takes the lead in digging the ground under his feet with his bare hands.


    Ordinary people may not be able to dig it for a long time. But Meng Fang is faster naturally because he moves the strength in his body.


    ¡°Come over. Start digging from this position.¡±


    ¡°Dig this way too!¡±


    Five directions are arranged. Gao Ge stands in the middle.


    ¡°Dig to my feet!¡±


    Meng Fang sits on the ground with mud on his hands.


    ¡°F**k. Bastard, I thought I should dig down¡­¡±


    In such a short time, Meng Fang has dug half a meter deep.

 Chapter 284 - The Verve of the Changcao Hall

    Everyone digs together. The speed is naturally much faster.


    ¡°You dig as straight as you can.¡± Gao Ge says.


    Master Wen walks to Gao Ge. But before he opens his mouth, he is stared at by Gao Ge.


    ¡°What are you doing here? You go to dig too!¡±


    Master Wen doesn¡¯t know whether to cry or to laugh. But he still says, ¡°We talked just now that the nature of this place is water. When we finish digging, we will put a flammable in the center. What should you take as an array eye?¡±


    Gao Ge smiles and says, ¡°Can¡¯t I just stand here?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the use of standing here? Are you Mai Shiranui or Brand?¡±


    Gao Ge is dissed by Master Wen. He feels a little uncomfortable.


    To his surprise, Master Wen knows how to play games.


    But when Gao Ge thinks about it, he understands. Master Wen used to be a live broadcaster with others. He should keep up with the times naturally.


    Everyone digs to the front of Gao Ge from five directions.


    Gao Ge steps aside and stretches out his hand. There is a red bead in his hand.


    ¡°You have such a bead?¡± Master Wen is shocked, ¡°No, how can you have it?¡±


    Gao Ge sees Master Wen¡¯s incredible look, he curiously asks, ¡°Isn¡¯t this thing very common?¡±


    Qin Yuming also says beside him, ¡°Yes, we found a lot before. Almost everyone has one.¡±


    Master Wen is very angry.


    ¡°I thought it was my greatest blessing.¡±


    Gao Ge laughs.


    He squats down and puts the hot bead where he stood before.


    When the hot bead falls, a red light appears.


    Gao Ge takes a deep breath and his heart beats faster.


    To be honest, he is still a little nervous at this time.


    Although he talked a lot with Master Wen before, they were just talking on paper. Whether it will work or not is still difficult to say.


    Seeing Master Wen standing in front of him, Gao Ge frowns and says, ¡°You go back first.¡±


    Master Wen is stunned and asks, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°In fact, there is no complicated reason. I mainly feel that you have bad luck. I am afraid that you will destroy my array method.¡±


    Master Wen is so angry that he wants to spit blood.


    But he still steps back. In fact, there is no complicated reason. He is afraid simply that Gao Ge will fail and push the blame on him. No one else can do such a thing. But Gao Ge has no conscience in his heart. Master Wen used to think that he was cheeky. But after knowing Gao Ge, he deeply understands that there may be another person cheekier than him.


    Just after Master Wen retreats a few steps, the ditches that everyone dug start to pour water at a very fast speed.


    Master Wen sits on the ground. He is dumbfounded.


    God!


    Can his fortune really make such a big difference?


    He rubs his eyes. He can¡¯t believe it.


    Gao Ge is ecstatic.


    ¡°Gao Ge, look quickly!¡± Meng Fang pats the shoulder of Gao Ge.


    When the five small ditches begin to take water, the water level of the river blocking the crowd is falling rapidly.


    ¡°How could this be?¡± Qin Yuming is also stunned.


    The small ditches they dug are not wide or deep enough. They dug casually. To their surprise, those ditches can directly affect the big river beside them.


    ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± The members of the Dragon Court are also confused.


    The beasts hidden in the river are also aware of the crisis. They begin to twist their bodies desperately, splashing a large area of water.


    Gao Ge sneers.


    He would like to see what waves these beasts can turn out without the river water!


    The water level is still falling.


    Gao Ge waits quietly.


    The members of the Dragon Court, including Qin Yuming, look at him with amazement.


    At this moment, Gao Ge is like a god!


    When the river is completely dry, those beasts lurking in the river remain motionless.


    ¡°Are they dead?¡± Gao Ge holds the Flying Star Sword in his hand and walks over step by step.


    Xia Lu grabs his wrist subconsciously. Gao Ge turns his head and casts a reassuring look at her. Xia Lu is reassured.


    Seeing Gao Ge¡¯s back, she thinks for a moment and follows him.


    After careful examination, Gao Ge finds that the beasts in the river don¡¯t show any signs of life. Then Gao Ge is relieved.


    ¡°We make it!¡±


    This success greatly inspires Gao Ge.


    It¡¯s not just because he can cross the river and enter the Changcao Hall.


    More importantly, it means that Gao Ge¡¯s attainment in the magic array has made great breakthroughs.


    When he was in the Heaven School, he didn¡¯t think that the magic array was very important. But later he feels that the magic array is extremely useful.


    Master Wen walks to Gao Ge and counts carefully. He says, ¡°I don¡¯t know how many beasts there are upstream and downstream, but there are at least a dozen here. Are these crocodiles?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Gao Ge says, ¡°These beasts are much more powerful than crocodiles.¡±


    When he speaks, he puts all the beasts into the star map.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t know whether the meat of those beasts is delicious or not. But he is sure that the scales on these beasts are extremely useful. Even the Flying Star Sword can¡¯t do anything to them. After returning, he can ask some craftsmen of the Dragon Court to help him peel off the scales on the beasts and make them into armor. Then he can wear it. Maybe it can also block a strong blow from the person at the realm of Master.


    Thinking of this, Gao Ge is delighted.


    ¡°When we get back, all the beasts will be handed over to me.¡± Qin Yuming says.


    Gao Ge is dissatisfied.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If their scales can be made into armor, you will have it. But you have to leave some for the Dragon Court, right? Of course, the beasts detained by the Dragon Court will be exchanged for merits. Otherwise, it¡¯s no use for you to have so many alone.¡±


    After thinking about it, Gao Ge thinks that it is the truth. He has no opinions and he smiles again.


    Qin Yuming shakes her head.


    Men are stingy.


    Are they all so realistic?


    ¡°When you get back, remember to help me make a small armor and give it to Chen Wangshi.¡± Gao Ge laughs and says.


    Qin Yuming is a little surprised. But she still nods her head and begins to envy Chen Wangshi. But to be honest, Chen Wangshi is very cute. It¡¯s normal that she should be liked.


    After crossing the river, Gao Ge is not complacent.


    No one knows what crises there will be. After all, this is the Changcao Hall, a place to enshrine Shennong.


    The nearer the Changcao Hall is, the slower everyone moves.


    Some members of the Dragon Court even have a layer of sweat on their foreheads.


    It¡¯s not because there¡¯s still any energy field or magic array here, but because of the stateliness of the Changcao Hall itself.


    ¡°It must be the real Changcao Hall here. I can feel the verve here.¡± Master Wen whispers.


    ¡°The verve?¡± Gao Ge turns his head.


    Master Wen laughs and doesn¡¯t answer.

 Chapter 285 - Gao Ge Enters the Changcao Hall

    Chapter 285 Gao Ge Enters the Changcao Hall


    Verve is something mysterious.


    Master Wen can¡¯t explain clearly. He can only say that he can feel it.


    Standing outside the Changcao Hall, looking up at the hall in front of him, Gao Ge finds that it¡¯s not a resplendent place. The whole hall is mainly gray in color. The stones used to build the Changcao Hall vary in size and are very irregular. There are eight stone pillars under the corridor outside the hall. The pillars are carved with five clawed dragons, which are lifelike.


    Gao Ge takes a deep breath and continues to move forward.


    When he reaches the corridor, the Changcao Hall suddenly gives out a light. Suddenly the whole cave is as bright as day. Gao Ge closes his eyes subconsciously. After opening his eyes for a long time, his eyes recover gradually.


    Gao Ge turns around and looks behind him, but there is no one behind him, which makes him feel flustered.


    The hall in front of him also changes greatly, from the original gray color to the red walls and green tiles. If not for its architectural style, Gao Ge will even suspect that he has entered another world.


    He calls Xia Lu and others but he doesn¡¯t get any response.


    It¡¯s very quiet around. It makes Gao Ge a little flustered.


    After pondering for a while, Gao Ge finally steps into the hall.


    In the blink of an eye, Gao Ge disappears.


    Qin Yuming, Xia Lu and others are dumbfounded.


    In the same way, they call Gao Ge¡¯s name several times but no one answers them.


    ¡°Where is Gao Ge?¡± Xia Lu subconsciously looks at Master Wen.


    Master Wen says with a bitter face, ¡°Xia Lu, you ask me, who do I ask?¡±


    Xia Lu snorts coldly, ¡°Where is your compass? Take it out and find him!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know the date of his birth and the eight characters of a horoscope. I don¡¯t have his objects. How can I know?¡±


    ¡°I have his eight characters of a horoscope. Isn¡¯t it the date of Gao Ge¡¯s birth?¡± Qin Yuming says, ¡°We investigated him before he joined the Dragon Court.¡±


    ¡°Do you have his objects?¡± Master Wen asks, ¡°For example, his hair or the clothes he wears.¡±


    Everyone looks at each other.


    How could they have Gao Ge¡¯s clothes?


    ¡°Then I have no way.¡± Master Wen sighs and says, ¡°Let¡¯s go ahead and have a look. Maybe he is in there.¡±


    ¡°Can you go in?¡± Qin Yuming says crossly.


    After a few steps, Master Wen finds that there is a stone gate in the hall.


    He walks to the stone gate, reaches out his hand and pushes it. The stone gate doesn¡¯t move.


    Chen Wangshi¡¯s mouth moves. She wants to cry.


    ¡°Has Gao Ge disappeared?¡± Chen Wangshi asks sadly.


    No one can answer her present question.


    No one knows what happened when the strong light just came on.


    ¡°Is there any monster that has captured Gao Ge?¡± Chen Wangshi has seen monsters before, that is, those fierce beasts in the river. So she has a kind of inexplicable fear for this place. Although she is eager to leave here earlier, she also knows that Gao Ge and others attach great importance to this place. Otherwise, they would not come here fearlessly.


    ¡°I see.¡± Master Wen suddenly exclaims.


    Everyone looks at him again.


    Master Wen walks back to the crowd and says, ¡°It is Gao Ge that untied the array. Maybe it means that only Gao Ge can enter.¡±


    ¡°But we also have done our best!¡± Chen Miao whispers.


    Master Wen takes a look at him and says crossly, ¡°If hundreds of kindergarten children come and get a shovel, maybe they can do what you did before.¡±


    Although Chen Miao is a little unconvinced and thinks that they can¡¯t command hundreds of children well, he is not Chen Wangshi after all.


    It may be lovely for Chen Wangshi to say these words. But if he says these, he will be stupid.


    ¡°What shall we do now?¡± Xia Lu asks.


    Master Wen thinks for a moment and says, ¡°Let¡¯s wait here.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Gao Ge walks into the Changcao Hall.


    In the main hall, there is a statue of Shennong, which is 10 meters high.


    It¡¯s similar to what he saw on the snow mountain path before. The only difference is that the statue of Shennong inside doesn¡¯t have a crystal belly. No wonder, the statue in front of him is a bronze statue after all. And the one on the snow mountain path is an ice sculpture. They are made of different materials.


    In front of the bronze statue, there are three futons. Gao Ge kneels down.


    As a descendant of Huaxia, he must kowtow to the bronze statue of Shennong. Shennong¡¯s contribution to Huaxia is also great. Even children have heard the story of Shennong tasting hundreds of herbs, let alone Gao Ge.


    After kowtowing, Gao Ge stands up and begins to look around.


    At first, he was a little flustered. After all, so many people disappear. Now he is the only one left.


    But after entering the hall, he settles down. He takes things as they come. He looks around the main hall and finds some bronze sheets hanging on the wall on the right, engraved with words that he can¡¯t understand. He recalls what Meng Fang said before. Obviously, these words on the sheets are also so-called ancient words.


    In fact, most of the ancient words are symbols. After all, in the early ancient times, people kept records by tying knots. Later, Cangjie made the characters. He was originally the accountant of the Yellow Emperor. The territory of the Yellow Emperor became larger and larger and there were more and more people. They had no alternative but to create characters, which also promoted the progress of Huaxia¡¯s culture and put an end to record things by tying knots. This story tells us that people are forced out.


    Fortunately, there are some pictures on the bronze sheets. According to these pictures, it is not difficult for Gao Ge to infer that the above words are the process of Shennong tasting hundreds of herbs.


    On the other side of the wall, there are pictures of some herbs. And some of the words should be the uses and names of those herbs.


    After sitting in the main hall for a long time, Gao Ge still doesn¡¯t understand the hidden secret in the main hall.


    When he thinks about it, he suddenly finds that a piece of bronze sheet falls down inexplicably.


    He frowns, walks to the sheet, reaches out and picks it up, trying to hang it up again.


    When he picks up the bronze sheet, a burst of energy comes out directly from it.


    Gao Ge¡¯s body twitches like an electric shock, then flies out and falls heavily on the ground. Then Gao Ge faints.


    When Gao Ge lies on the ground in a coma, those bronze sheets change rapidly. The words on them are gradually erased, from which a golden light bursts out, connecting the bronze sheets and Gao Ge¡¯s body like a rope.


    ¡°Dong.¡±


    This is the sound of the ancient clock being knocked. It¡¯s simple and ancient.

 Chapter 286 - No Way Back?

    Chapter 286 No Way Back?


    Gao Ge, lying on the ground, feels as if his soul is floating high up in the air. Otherwise, how come he feels like treading on the cotton?


    Luckily enough, he is still sensible.


    However, at the moment, Gao Ge is overwhelmed by a lot of thoughts. Now that he is under such circumstance, he is not thinking whether he is dying but whether the astral projection will happen to him. As is described in the online novels he has read during the school days, the soul enters an unexpected world and possesses a loser, whose name must be the same as his. Otherwise, the readers won¡¯t have a sense of substitution.


    Suddenly, he feels that someone throws a punch at his soul.


    Then he has a feeling that his soul falls from a great height to the ground heavily.


    When he is overwhelmed by the pain, Gao Ge also comes to himself.


    He sits up slowly and looks around with confusion. Maybe even he himself doesn¡¯t notice that his eyes each glitter a beam of slightly golden light deep inside. The light is slowly flowing.


    He clenches his fists and feels the flowing power of stars inside his body, which seems much stronger than before.


    He looks around and also finds the change of the copper board. The ancient characters on the board have been gone out of no reason. He has a vague feeling that disappearance of the characters on the copper board is somewhat related to his blackout. It is a pity that he has no idea what has happened. After thinking for a while, Gao Ge immediately starts to check the change of his star map. As expected, his fourth star map has been lit up.


    To his confusion, after the fourth star map is completely lit up, it is the Shennong Tasting 100 Herbs Painting that he has met for several times.


    What does it mean?


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t understand.


    Although he has thought of that he would light up the fourth star map this time, he didn¡¯t expect to make it in this way.


    The first star map brings him the Star Rotating Method, the second one represents the Flying Star Sword, the third one gives him a space and now the Shennong Tasting 100 Herbs Painting in the fourth star map makes him feel so confused.


    However, the Shennong Tasting 100 Herbs Painting just looks so awesome somehow. Simply put, admiration arises despite his incomprehension of what it means. Even though Gao Ge hasn¡¯t found out what the Shennong Tasting 100 Herbs Painting brings him, his delighted mood is not affected at all.


    Regardless of the benefits that the painting can bring him, after the fourth star map is lit up, he has one more martial meridian, which accelerates the operation of his power of stars again and meanwhile enhances his cultivation. He could only deal with masters at the realm of Strength Protection but now, he is able to confront fearlessly the masters at the realm of Strength Exposure. Of course, if Gao Ge meets a strong man at the realm of Master, he still has to take a detour. After all, masters like that are invincible for him.


    The realm of Master is only one level superior to that of Strength Exposure, but this small gap is hard to exceed. When a cultivator enters the realm of Master, his strength will turn into the sheerest aura in the world and every of his act will affect the Qi. In this case, it will become more natural for him to absorb the aura from the world and the absorbing speed is even incomparable with that of the cultivators at the realm lower than Master. Hence, to be more accurate, there is a huge transition process, which is turning strength to aura. The process is rather difficult. Having reached the realm of Strength Exposure, if he wants to break through and yet fails to find the right way, he will end up being stuck in the realm of Strength Exposure and idling away.


    There are numerous examples in the cultivation world!


    The thing inside Gao Ge is not strength but power of stars, so in his eye, he will not have such a problem.


    However, he doesn¡¯t know whether he can fight with the strong cultivator at the realm of Master after opening his sixth martial meridian and lighting up his fifth star map.


    Everything remains unknown.


    The ancient characters on the copper board are gone. Gao Ge doesn¡¯t intend to keep staying there. He wants to leave when he has a surprising finding again.


    The statue of Shennong in the hall is placed there with its back facing him and behind the statue there is a door, which is embossed with nine golden dragons in a dogfight.


    It looks so exciting.


    Gao Ge keeps silent for a while and slowly walks forward.


    Under the stone podium behind the statue are the upwards stairs that are of the same material and color as the stone boards on the mountain path.


    When the mountain path of the snow mountain came to being, the hall must exist, and they must be built up at the same time.


    This is Gao Ge¡¯s guess. It is also possible the hall was built afterwards and the stone boards of the mountain path were made of the local materials.


    He steps on the stairs and reaches out his hand to press on the copper door. Gao Ge takes a deep breath and slowly pushes the copper door. He feels rather comfortable about the dull sound.Read more chapter on novelhall.com


    He doesn¡¯t know how long his coma lasted. Nor does he get to meet Qin Yuming and the others by far. He realizes that they can¡¯t find him either. In this case, Gao Ge walks into the statue without hesitation.


    After he walks in, under his feet are the downwards stairs¡ªa narrow passage, with many lamps hung at the both sides. It is nothing when he stands outside, but after Gao Ge goes inside, the lamps on the rock wall are immediately lit up. God knows how many years these lamps have existed. Even Gao Ge has no idea when the Changcao Hall was built. Did the lamp come to being at that age?


    As a cultivator, Gao Ge is certainly not an atheist. He hasn¡¯t met God before, but since so many ordinary people can work on cultivation and there are various kinds of demons, devils, ghosts, monsters, immortals and evil spirits in the world, it is no big deal then.


    Taking the downwards stairs, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t even know how long he has been walking.


    He is estimating but as the time takes too long, he doesn¡¯t have any feeling then. Moreover, the height of every stair is basically different.


    Unlike the Cloud Climbing Stairs of the Heaven School, the stairs here are of different heights. It is not because of any magic array but because the used material is not regular. At that time, this kind of architectural skill obviously didn¡¯t exist and it was not easy to construct the stairs. It would not be appropriate to expect too much.


    Having passed the long and narrow meandering footpath, Gao Ge finally comes to a spacious place.


    He turns around and looks behind. To his surprise, the cave exit behind him becomes rock wall. He thought it was only smoke and mirrors, but as he reaches out his hand to pat it, it feels so hard. It is rock wall for real.


    The cave exit is gone.


    ¡°No way back?¡± Gao Ge mutters and doesn¡¯t feel flurried.

 Chapter 287 - Above the Ice and Under the Ice

    Chapter 287 Above the Ice and Under the Ice


    Gao Ge raises his head and looks up. He is somewhat surprised.


    ¡°Is the above the ice layer?¡± Gao Ge mutters to himself.


    He looks to the front. This is a spacious square, which looks so empty, as if nothing exists. Yet, he cannot see the end of the place.


    After taking a deep breath, Gao Ge just starts to speed up and runs all the way.


    He doesn¡¯t encounter any scheme.


    It seems that the one who can come to this place must be the destined one of the Changcao Hall.


    Therefore, this place is unprotected.


    Of course, Gao Ge is not sure of it.


    After walking forward for a distance, Gao Ge finally stops.


    Before him is another palace. To be specific, it is an ice palace. The whole palace is built with coldness. If he didn¡¯t see it with his own eyes, it would be so hard for Gao Ge to think of such a splendid masterpiece. It is huge and cannot be seen on the Ice Magic Festival of some north cities in Huaxia. If he takes a picture of it and posts online, the picture will cause a stir and numerous people will exclaim about this miracle.


    As he approaches the ice palace, Gao Ge still doesn¡¯t feel cold, thanks to the Hot Bead inside his body.


    Suddenly, he hears a weird sound.


    Dong.


    The sound comes from the above.


    He raises his head subconsciously and looks up to the above only to find that there are people treading on the ice layer.


    Those people don¡¯t seem to find the specialty under the ice layer and only focus on walking forward.


    After pondering for a while, Gao Ge thinks, ¡°It looks like that the people above the ice layer cannot see what is under the ice layer but the people under the ice layer can see what is above.¡±


    If Yue Xincheng were here, he would feel excited for sure and sit on the ground to look up, expecting that a girl in skirt could pass by.


    It seems rather obscene to think in that way. Actually, it is not. As a poem says, I would like to become a stone bridge, ruffled by the winds, solarized by the sun and drenched by the rain, only to wish that the girl could walk across me. See? It becomes so arty.


    When Gao Ge heard the poem for the first time, he was so scornful and had only one thought¡ªWhat a cheesy poem!


    He observes for a while. There are four people walking on the bridge but after a while, they stop.


    It happens that they stop above Gao Ge.


    Three men and a woman.


    Sadly enough, the woman is not wearing a skirt.


    Through the ice layer, Gao Ge can see clearly their looks, which Gao Ge has never seen before. Two men about 40 years old are carrying an old man in his 60s. The old man¡¯s clothes and face are stained with blood. He must be injured somewhere.


    ¡°Are we there yet?¡± One of the men turns around to look at the only woman and asks.


    The woman closes her eyes to feel the place and nods her head, saying in a serious face, ¡°This is it, the place with the richest aura in the whole snow terrain.¡±


    ¡°But this is an ice lake. What specialty does it have?¡± The man asks with a grimace.


    The ice layer is at least 20 meters away from the ground. Besides, there is thick ice in between. However, to Gao Ge¡¯s surprise, he can hear clearly what those people are saying.


    ¡°Is the luckiest chance of the secret realm under the ice layer?¡± The old man sits on the ice layer and asks with his hand covering his chest.


    ¡°It is possible.¡± The woman asks.


    Gao Ge is shocked.


    Are those people coming to the secret realm for the luckiest chance?


    Moreover, they seem to believe that the luckiest chance of the snow terrain is hidden under the ice.


    He is a bit worried.


    Will these people find the right location and directly dash downwards?


    The woman says again, ¡°Hurry up. The bastards of the Dragon Court are after us. Although Earth Dragon is injured by us, they are strong indeed. This time, not many of our men are here. We cannot confront the tough with toughness.¡±


    The woman¡¯s words make Gao Ge¡¯s hair stand on end.


    He was curious who the people were on earth. Having heard that, he should come to his senses even if he is a fool.


    Since they can injure Earth Dragon, their identity goes without saying.


    They are those people!


    They are those people who showed up in the Heaven School and are regarded as mortal malady by the Dragon Court.


    However, no one tells him what those people are and what they are up to.


    But Gao Ge knows they are all masters at the realm of Master.


    One of the middle-aged men has taken action.


    He stands straight and strikes a punch.


    Boom. Instantly, the earth trembles and the mountains sway.


    The whole ice layer falls into turbulence.


    Gao Ge looks around.


    The way towards here has been gone.


    If he doesn¡¯t hurry to hide away, Gao Ge will be likely to die here. After all, he is also a member of the Dragon Court and has predicted when and where the secret realm is opened. If these people find that out, they will not let go of him.


    Crap. He thought these people would be held up by the capable members of the Dragon Court.


    It seems that he has underestimated them.


    Luckily, they also look like rather dispirited.


    After hesitating for a while, Gao Ge runs towards the ice palace.


    He dashes into the ice palace, searching for the exit¡­


    Gao Ge hasn¡¯t been so desperate before.


    If caught by those people, he will be killed here for sure.


    Above the ice layer, the middle-aged man is still striking punches again and again.


    The ice cracks with a bang. The cracks start to extend towards the center, which are thickly dotted just like a spider web.


    ¡°Let me do it!¡±


    The other middle-aged man roars and slashes down with the spear. As the cold light hits against the ice, the cracking sound rises and falls continuously.


    Then, the river water spreads over.


    Without saying anything, the woman jumps into the lake and only feels the piercing cold.


    After diving under the water for a long time, she comes back with a wet body.


    ¡°There is nothing under the water other than some colorful fish and waterweeds.¡± The woman says with a frown and a pale complexion.


    ¡°How come?¡± The old man looks so staggered.


    ¡°Are the fish and waterweeds the lucky chance?¡± The middle-aged man holding the spear asks with a grimace.


    ¡°The fish does have some aura but they are only ordinary rare beasts with mediocre attacking power. In my view, they are not as rare as the malicious beasts we met on the mountain.¡± The woman says with a bitter smile.


    The four people sit on the wrecked ice and look at each other.


    After making much effort, they didn¡¯t expect to come to such a disgraceful end.


    ¡°How about me going down to have a look?¡± The man with the spear asks.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have time. The people of the Dragon Court will come here after hearing the noise. We are no match for them so we can only keep fleeing.¡± The woman says.


    They keep sighing and feel helpless¡­


    Having entered the ice palace, Gao Ge looks around.

 Chapter 288 - Take a Trip in the Palace of Hell

    Chapter 288 Take a Trip in the Palace of Hell


    Gao Ge feels a bit depressed in the ice palace.


    He has seen that those people were cracking the ice.


    Yet, they don¡¯t jump down.


    Is there anything wrong?


    Gao Ge hastens to walk around without deliberate consideration.


    There is nothing under the ice but the ice palace.


    Therefore, if he wants to go out, he either breaks the ice or finds the exit hidden in the ice palace.


    Those people were above the ice layer just now. He wonders whether they have left yet.


    If they are still above the ice and Gao Ge goes out by breaking the ice, he is literally courting for death.


    Even Chen Wangshi will not do such a stupid thing, let alone Gao Ge.


    The ice palace covers a large area, divided into a main hall and two side halls. However, the main hall is empty, which looks as if being cleared off by others before. It is even worse than the Changcao Hall. There is at least a statute of Shennong as well as some copper boards with characters in the Changcao Hall. On the contrary, this place looks just like some bigger ice engraving artworks that were displayed in the ice city of Huaxia. It is not impressive at all.


    In his opinion, it was because the place was full of schemes that he couldn¡¯t find the secret of it. However, after scrutinizing the place, he finds nothing valuable in here.


    Gao Ge is not coming here for getting treasure, but he is also confused about finding nothing valuable here.


    While he enters the side hall in despair, he finds that a turquoise bronze tripod with three feet and two ears. The bronze tripod is also decorated with dragon design, which looks rather grand and magnificent.


    Even by a distant glance, he can sense its primitive simplicity. If he takes it out, it will be sold for much money. Yet, the bronze tripod is too big for common people to take away. They can only turn away and leave helplessly. However, it is Gao Ge who is here in the ice palace. With the third star map as the storage space, he can take away several more tripods, let alone one tripod.


    He just approaches the bronze tripod when he hears a shout of dragon, which sounds like a bull or a tiger. Instantly, a beam of green light bursts out of the bronze tripod and goes at Gao Ge directly.


    When the green light shows up, Gao Ge feels cold all over his body.


    Within an instant, Gao Ge even thinks that he is about to die.


    However, when the green light just arrives at the front of Gao Ge, his body also bursts out a golden light, which turns into a Dharma of the Shennong Tasting 100 Herbs Painting and blocks the green light without effort.


    The green light returns by the way it came and goes into the bronze tripod. Gao Ge approaches it again and feels that the Qi inside the bronze tripod gets softer.


    He gets delighted and sighs with emotion. At the very beginning, when he found that the fourth star map inside his body was Shennong Tasting 100 Herbs Painting, he was somewhat confused. Now, although he still has no idea what the painting means, it has saved his life just now.


    Even though the green light didn¡¯t touch him, he has every reason to believe that he just dodged a bullet.


    He places the bronze tripod into the third star map. Gao Ge looks around for another time and finds nothing else so he can only go to the other side hall.


    When he enters the other side hall, he also harvests something.


    This side hall is not small, in the center of which is an ice-made table. He walks forward and finds that there is a small box on the table.


    He reaches out his hand to pick up the box and takes a look at it. Inside the box is a square signet, which is made of ice. It remains unknown whether it will melt after it is taken outside.


    The signet is rather simple without engraving. Gao Ge can¡¯t understand the characters on the down side. He decides to take it out and asks Meng Fang about it.


    Since Meng Fang can understand the sign of Changcao Hall, he must have studied the ancient characters before.


    Right when he puts away the signet, the ice palace starts to shake at once. Then a water column comes out from below Gao Ge and goes upwards to the sky, which holds his body and breaks out the ice palace as well as the ice layer.


    Bang. Gao Ge¡¯s body is heavily thrown to the ice ground. Next to him is the hole caused by the water column, where water is still running out. Strangely enough, when he was down there, there was no water.


    He thinks for a while and figures out why those people didn¡¯t get to meet him after breaking the ice.


    ¡°Under the ice is water. Thus, it is not the same space as where I stayed.¡± Gao Ge thinks with a frown.


    The instant he breaks out the ice and comes out, Gao Ge looks down and finds that the ice palace has completely collapsed.


    However, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t feel guilty at all.


    The bronze tripod and the signet made of ice are there for the right person. As a lucky person, Gao Ge has brought them out, which is better to leave them in that hidden place.


    He sits on the ice for a while, recalling what has happened on the ice. At the moment, he feels rather uncomfortable and feels that he is so lucky. Almost all the good stuff is taken by him. Nevertheless, upon thinking of Xia Shengtang who can exceed Earth Dragon after some time, Gao Ge feels being thrown cold water on. He feels too good about himself. Compared with Xia Shengtang, his lucky chance is no better.


    Maybe Xia Shengtang is the real selected one by God.


    When he stands up and intends to leave, he finds that a few figures rushing towards him quickly.


    Upon seeing Gao Ge, Fire Dragon and the others look so shocked.


    ¡°How come you are here?¡±


    Gao Ge is confused. This place is not privately owned by them anyway.


    ¡°I was down there and now above the ice.¡±


    ¡°Down there?¡± Fire Dragon looks at the hole and then stares at Gao Ge sympathetically, ¡°Look at this young man. What a poor thing! Are you too hungry? Were you trying to catch a fish?¡±


    Gao Ge grins.


    He is being regarded as an idiot now.


    ¡°Gao Ge, did you see any suspicious people?¡± Water Dragon asks.


    Gao Ge knows what she is asking and says directly, ¡°An injured old man, two middle-aged men and a woman.¡±


    ¡°You saw them?¡± Water Dragon and the rest of the people are all shocked.


    ¡°I saw them when I was down there and they broke the ice too. Yet, they left in the end.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t they notice you?¡±


    Gao Ge shakes his head.


    The several masters of the Dragon Court all have a complicated look.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say to you. You are so blessed.¡± Water Dragon shakes his head and says.


    Wood Dragon who is quiet all the time suddenly speaks, ¡°Gao Ge, does the power within your body have a healing effect, right?¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head and guesses what Wood Dragon is going to say.


    ¡°Earth Dragon is injured. Can you treat him later?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Gao Ge says smilingly.


    ¡°Water Dragon, take him to Earth Dragon and we will keep chasing.¡± Fire Dragon says determinedly.


    Water Dragon is a bit hesitant but given Earth Dragon¡¯s injury condition, she still agrees with a nod under desperation.


    Earth Dragon is severely injured indeed. He will probably die here unless cured in time.


    That¡¯s Earth Dragon of the Dragon Court!


    How many strong cultivators at the realm of Master are there in the Dragon Court?


    Of course, this is not important.


    The main reason is that Earth Dragon is their comrade-in-arms.


    Seeing that Fire Dragon and the other people leave, Water Dragon says in a low voice, ¡°Gao Ge, do you know you took a trip in the Palace of Hell just now?¡±


    Gao Ge says grinningly, ¡°I think the target of those people should be you?¡±

 Chapter 289 - Reproduction of the Chopped-off Arm

    Chapter 289 Reproduction of the Chopped-off Arm


    In Gao Ge¡¯s eyes, he is only a small potato.


    Those people are all strong cultivators reaching the realm above Master. Speaking of targeting, they must target Water Dragon, Fire Dragon and the others.


    It is not that Gao Ge is indifferent and wants to stand aside but that Gao Ge understands that those people are no match for Fire Dragon and his peers.


    Moreover, Dragon King hasn¡¯t taken any action yet. If he does, those people must be beaten hard.


    Therefore, Gao Ge only needs to protect himself and avoid being implicated.


    However, what Water Dragon says next makes Gao Ge bitterly disappointed.


    ¡°Do you think those people didn¡¯t kill our members after entering the secret realm?¡±


    Gao Ge feels nervous and can¡¯t help sweating.


    ¡°Thus, we must seize the time and kill them all.¡± Water Dragon says with a sigh.


    Gao Ge nods his head and his face gets somewhat stern.


    By now, he hasn¡¯t found Meng Jing and his other friends.


    Neither does he know whether they are safe.


    ¡°But those people shouldn¡¯t have the chance to do something against the Dragon Court members while being hunted by us.¡± Water Dragon says in a comforting tone.


    Gao Ge nods his head and yet doesn¡¯t feel relieved.


    Following Water Dragon, Gao Ge also sees Earth Dragon. He is lying in front of a big rock with a pale complexion. To Gao Ge¡¯s surprise, one of Earth Dragon¡¯s arms is missing. No wonder Fire Dragon hurried to ask Water Dragon to bring Gao Ge over.


    Upon seeing Gao Ge and Water Dragon, Earth Dragon looks a bit anxious.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you all to go after those people? Why are you back?¡± He sounds like blaming Water Dragon.


    Water Dragon bends down and checks on his wounds. Then she turns to Gao Ge, ¡°Do you have any solution?¡± As to what Earth Dragon just said, she doesn¡¯t pay any attention.


    ¡°It depends on what you want me to do.¡± Gao Ge says, ¡°If you want me to keep him alive, I am somewhat confident, but if you expect me to help him grow an arm, you are obviously making difficulty for me.¡±


    Water Dragon frowns, ¡°I am not a fool. Of course I won¡¯t make it hard on you. I only want you to save his life.¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head.


    He walks forward and Earth Dragon gives a bitter smile at him. Judging from his pale complexion, crumpled lips and sweat on his face, he must be withstanding substantial pains at the moment.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Gao Ge grins and says, ¡°You are welcome.¡±


    Then he thinks of something again and turns to Water Dragon, asking, ¡°Lord Water Dragon, if I help with this, am I doing a deed of merit? Will I gain some merits for this?¡±


    Water Dragon is a bit unhappy while Earth Dragon bursts out laughing.


    ¡°It seems that you are so confident in yourself!¡±


    ¡°Can you even tell that?¡± Gao Ge is surprised.


    Earth Dragon says smilingly, ¡°If my situation is serious, I don¡¯t believe that you can still talk about this.¡±


    Gao Ge coughs and corrects Earth Dragon, ¡°It is not that your situation is not serious but that your situation is not serious to me.¡±


    The power of stars within his body has been used to heal wounds for many times. As to its effect, no one knows better than Gao Ge.


    Then Gao Ge puts his hand on the arm of Earth Dragon.


    As Gao Ge¡¯s power of stars flows, Earth Dragon gives a surprised look quickly.


    Earth Dragon looks so comfortable.


    Gao Ge has been used to this before. He stays calm and keeps operating the power of stars.


    However, not for a while, Gao Ge frowns.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What happens?¡± Water Dragon asks anxiously.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I just feel something is different¡­¡± Gao Ge realizes that when he starts to heal Earth Dragon with his power of stars, his fourth star map casts a beam of light. It looks so starry and radiant.¡±


    As Gao Ge just says that, he hears Earth Dragon scream miserably.


    It terrifies Gao Ge so much that he hastens to withdraw his hand.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    Earth Dragon grits his teeth, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Go on¡­ I just feel a sudden pain in my arm.¡±


    Gao Ge darts a look at the chopped-off arm and Water Dragon standing behind Gao Ge is also rather anxious.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Gao Ge mutters and meanwhile looks extremely startled, especially his eyes. He looks as if he has seen the most amazing thing in the world.


    Earth Dragon and Water Dragon are quite confused.


    ¡°It will be very painful in the following treatment but you must hold it out.¡± Gao Ge says seriously.


    Earth Dragon doesn¡¯t know what Gao Ge means, but he still nods his head after thinking it over.


    ¡°Earth Dragon¡­¡± Water Dragon is a bit puzzled but she is interrupted by Earth Dragon when she tries to talk.


    ¡°Gao Ge is also one of us. I trust him.¡±


    Then Earth Dragon looks at Gao Ge again and says smilingly, ¡°Go ahead. Even if I die, it¡¯s none of your business. You don¡¯t need to take any responsibility. You have my words and Water Dragon is our witness. No need to feel stressed.¡±


    Gao Ge is somewhat surprised.


    ¡°What? Are you worried?¡± Earth Dragon says laughingly.


    Gao Ge laughs, ¡°No, I am not worried. But you must withstand the pain.¡±


    He starts transferring the power of stars to Earth Dragon¡¯s body again.


    At the beginning, Earth Dragon is still withstanding the pain while gritting his teeth. Yet, as Gao Ge transfers the power of stars faster, Earth Dragon cannot hold out anymore. He begins to roar hysterically with a grimace.


    It is hard to imagine a cultivator at the realm of Master can scream so miserably.


    Although Gao Ge can¡¯t feel the pain that Earth Dragon is suffering, he feels that his blood freezes upon hearing the scream.


    ¡°Emm?¡± Water Dragon standing behind Gao Ge also finds something amazing now. She takes a few steps forward subconsciously and reaches out her head to stare at Earth Dragon¡¯s chopped-off arm in surprise.


    ¡°How¡­ How is this possible?¡±


    Just like Gao Ge, Water Dragon who has found the amazing thing is extremely shocked too.


    She reaches out her hand to point at Earth Dragon¡¯s wounds and stammers.


    ¡°What¡­ What¡­ What¡¯s happening?¡±


    Gao Ge looks at her and frowns, scolding her, ¡°How old are you? Can you be quiet?¡±


    Water Dragon stops herself from kicking Gao Ge away and walks aside, doing nothing to Gao Ge.


    Earth Dragon is wet all his body. His hair and clothes are clung to his body for sweat, making him look like being dragged out of the ice hole.


    He withstands the pains reluctantly and looks at his wounds in surprise.


    ¡°Gao Ge, you¡­¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I broke my words. To be accurate, I underestimated myself.¡± Gao Ge grins and says.


    The bones, flesh and blood are growing bit by bit at a slow speed from Earth Dragon¡¯s chopped-off arms.

 Chapter 290 - About Those People?

    Chapter 290 About Those People?


    The sudden change takes Earth Dragon by surprise.


    He was already hopeless about his chopped-off arm.


    As a strong cultivator at the realm of Master, he specializes in fistic arts. With the sudden loss of an arm, he knows what it means.


    However, given his identity in the Dragon Court, Earth Dragon has good mental quality. At least he didn¡¯t give up treatment completely and chose to kill himself for that. After all, he is not a young kid. Life is full of ups and downs. If he cannot take such an incident, he may as well give up cultivation and find a nine-to-five job.


    Being able to stand the pains doesn¡¯t mean being able to accept the reality entirely.


    However, to his surprise, Gao Ge¡¯s capability has greatly exceeded his imagination.


    Watching the slowly growing arm, he is extremely shocked.


    Why is there such a magical thing in the world?


    In light of his rich experience gained from the past years, this is basically impossible. If he didn¡¯t see it with his own eyes, he wouldn¡¯t dare to believe it regardless.


    Actually, not only Earth Dragon and Water Dragon but also Gao Ge didn¡¯t see this coming.


    Back in the old time, he must not be able to do this.


    Therefore, when Water Dragon asked him whether he had a solution, he told her that he was only able to keep Earth Dragon alive.


    He has used his power of stars to save a lot of lives. No one knows better than himself about the healing effect of his power of stars.


    After careful consideration, Gao Ge also has an answer.


    Maybe the reason lies in the Shennong Tasting 100 Herbs Painting in his fourth star map.


    Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be other explanation.


    Having ascertaining that, Gao Ge feels mad with joy.


    Although he can only make the chopped-off arm regrow, which is inferior to the skill of bringing the dead back to life and making the dried bones grow flesh, it is already good enough for Gao Ge. After all, he is easily contented. He has never dreamed of what kind of master he wants to become. It will be enough as long as he can defeat all the other invincible cultivators.


    Is he easily contented?


    The growth of a chopped-off arm is very slow.


    Therefore, Earth Dragon is bearing the continuous pains. For several times, he also passes out. Although the pains are unbearable for him, he jumps out of his skin. Since his missing arm can grow again, the pains are nothing at all!


    After an hour or so, Gao Ge stops slowly. At the moment, his power of stars is completely used up.


    However, Earth Dragon¡¯s hand is still not recovered.


    ¡°Lord Earth Dragon, I need to have a good rest before we continue.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Earth Dragon nods his head and of course doesn¡¯t mind that.


    Water Dragon asks, ¡°Is the power inside your body used up?¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head with a bitter smile.


    This is so obvious that she doesn¡¯t need to ask at all.


    She is too concerned to stay calm.


    Earth Dragon waves his well band and says smilingly, ¡°No need to rush.¡±


    Water Dragon sighs and agrees. Then just like doing a magic show, she takes out tens of spiritual jades out of nowhere.


    ¡°You can use these first. If they are not enough, I can ask for more when I see Fire Dragon and others.¡±


    After all, he who has wealth speaks louder than others!


    However, the Dragon Court is not short of spiritual jades. Gao Ge has known that before.


    Just like before, Dragon Court didn¡¯t get anxious for their spiritual jades being stolen by the Heaven School. They were only anxious because they noticed that something was wrong and that there were people manipulating the Heaven School.


    They¡¯ve lost thousands of spiritual jades!


    After Heaven Dragon learned it, he didn¡¯t make any trouble for Gao Ge.


    It goes without saying that the Dragon Court has a lot of spiritual jades indeed.


    ¡°Thank you, Lord Water Dragon.¡± Gao Ge says smilingly while picking up a spiritual jade.


    Water Dragon shakes her head, ¡°We are the one who should say thank you.¡±


    It sounds quite pleasing.


    With his eyes closed, Gao Ge starts to operate the Star Rotating Method and absorbs the aura from the spiritual jades.


    Within a blink of an eye, the spiritual jade turns into a wasted rock.


    Then he picks up the second spiritual jade.


    Water Dragon and Earth Dragon are stupefied.


    They know that Gao Ge takes in the aura faster than common people, but they didn¡¯t expect that he was so fast.


    He is just like a monster!


    After tens of spiritual jades all turn into wasted rocks, Gao Ge is finally relieved.


    ¡°How much is restored?¡± Water Dragon asks in a low voice.


    She wouldn¡¯t ask others this question.


    Generally, as to the cultivators at the realm below Master, even if he has reached the peak realm of Strength Exposure, these spiritual jades are enough for him to recover to the prime status.


    However, this is Gao Ge.


    They cannot regard him in an ordinary manner.


    Gao Ge feels a bit embarrassed. It¡¯s like you are still not full after eating the whole pot of rice when you are having dinner at your friend¡¯s home.¡±


    ¡°Probably 20%.¡±


    ¡°20%?¡± Water Dragon is going nuts, ¡°So many spiritual jades only helped you recover 20%?¡±


    Gao Ge gives an embarrassed smile.


    Water Dragon shakes her head with a bitter smile, ¡°Fine. It is normal. The power in your body is weird indeed. You have a good rest now. This is the secret realm, where the aura must be much thicker than that outside.¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head and speaks no more. Instead, he closes his eyes and continues to operate the Star Rotating Method.


    While Gao Ge is resting, Water Dragon and Earth Dragon are chatting.


    ¡°This boy is such a weirdo.¡± Water Dragon looks at Gao Ge and says smilingly.


    Earth Dragon laughs and says, ¡°There are many weirdos in the Dragon Court. I really hope to have more weirdos like Gao Ge to join us. In this way, no one will dare to act reckless in Huaxia!¡±


    Although he is severely injured, Earth Dragon¡¯s imposing manner is not weakened at all.


    He is still that powerful man.


    ¡°Did you catch up with those people?¡± Earth Dragon asks further.


    He is still rather concerned about this matter.


    If they cannot kill those people this time, all their efforts are in vain.


    ¡°No, but they stayed for a while on the ice lake.¡± Water Dragon says with a grimace.


    Earth Dragon snorts and says, ¡°I don¡¯t know what they are up to on earth. I have a feeling that they seem to look for something in the secret realm.¡±


    ¡°This is not important.¡± Water Dragon says smilingly, ¡°They cannot take anything out of the secret realm. Even their lives must be left here!¡±


    When Water Dragon says that, regardless of her big smile, her words contain fierce killing intent.


    The existence of those people hasn¡¯t posed any threat to the Dragon Court, but it has brought quite some troubles.


    When Gao Ge gains enough rest, three hours have passed.


    Despite that, Gao Ge¡¯s power of stars is only recovered by 60 or 70%.


    With the help of five opened martial meridians, although he has accelerated the recovery of his power of stars by a lot, the 10% of his power of stars is equal to 20 or 30% of his previous power.


    While transferring the power of stars to Earth Dragon, he asks, ¡°Lord Earth Dragon, I have been wondering something.¡±


    ¡°About those people?¡± Water Dragon interrupts.


    Gao Ge turns around to look at her and nods his head.

 Chapter 291 - Dragon Killers

    Chapter 291 Dragon Killers


    Hearing that Gao Ge mentioned those people, Water Dragon and Earth Dragon become much sterner.


    ¡°Gao Ge, it¡¯s doesn¡¯t matter who those people are. All you need to know is that they are the enemies of the Dragon Court and the whole Huaxia District.¡± Water Dragon says seriously.


    Gao Ge heaves a sigh.


    Obviously, he can¡¯t get the desired answer from them anyway.


    ¡°Actually, it is not that we don¡¯t want to tell you but that we know little about those people. Even if we want to tell you, we don¡¯t know where to start.¡± Water Dragon continues saying.


    Probably given that Gao Ge is still treating Earth Dragon at the moment, Water Dragon adds.


    ¡°Are they so mysterious?¡± Gao Ge is stunned.


    Water Dragon says in a deep voice, ¡°They¡¯ve got so many top cultivators at the realm of Master. If it is so easy for us to find out their background, there must be something wrong.¡±


    Gao Ge thinks for a while and agrees with Water Dragon.


    ¡°What we know is not much. We only know that they call themselves as Dragon Killers.¡± Water Dragon sighs and says.


    ¡°Dragon Killers?¡± Gao Ge is stupefied.


    They are the members of the Dragon Court.


    The supervisors of the Dragon Court are Dragon King, Heaven Dragon, Water Dragon and the other masters.


    And those people call themselves as Dragon Killers.


    What that implies is very obvious.


    No wonder Water Dragon said those people were the enemies of the Dragon Court. They are basically arch enemies! As to their purpose and identity, even the Dragon Court has no idea.


    Gao Ge is wondering whether he has been noticed by them.


    If those so-called Dragon Killers have noticed him, Gao Ge feels that he won¡¯t be safe unless he stays within the Dragon Court all day long.


    After half an hour, Earth Dragon¡¯s arm has been fully healed.


    Watching his reproduced arm, Earth Dragon is still astonished.


    He tries to stretch his arm and finds it no different from before, except that the reproduced arm is whiter and smoother than the other parts. Yet, the arm is covered with bloody water.


    He cleans up the bloody water on his arm with the snow and takes a deep breath.


    ¡°Gao Ge, thank you for this.¡± Earth Dragon appears rather grateful.


    If it were the others who said that, Gao Ge might reply like this, ¡°It¡¯s okay. You may as well give me a kowtow.¡±


    However, faced with Earth Dragon, he doesn¡¯t dare to behave rudely.


    Otherwise, he would be claiming credit for himself and acting arrogant.


    ¡°This will be credited to you. I will pay you back after we are back to the Dragon Court.¡± Water Dragon says while staring at Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge smiles, ¡°Good.¡±


    As to that, Gao Ge still trusts them very much.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take some rest.¡± Earth Dragon says to Water Dragon, ¡°Then we will meet up with Fire Dragon and the others.¡±


    Water Dragon nods her head.


    While Earth Dragon is resting and restoring his strength, Gao Ge is sitting nearby. He is looking around quietly with his eyes full of worry.


    ¡°Rest assured. I don¡¯t know what Fire Dragon and the others will do. But if I and Earth Dragon meet your friends, we will look after them.¡± Water Dragon sees through Gao Ge¡¯s thought and says smilingly.


    Gao Ge raises his head and looks at Water Dragon with a slight nod. He feels rather grateful.


    As the senior management of the Dragon Court, they can¡¯t protect Meng Jing, Yue Xincheng and his other friends on purpose.


    Therefore, Water Dragon and Earth Dragon are returning the favor of Gao Ge in this way.


    It can tell that Earth Dragon is on good terms with Water Dragon. Yet, they can¡¯t be lovers, which Gao Ge can tell.


    ¡°How long will the secret realm last?¡± Water Dragon asks.


    Gao Ge says smilingly, ¡°This time, the secret realm will last far longer than the secret realm of Mount Duanlong. No need to worry about it.¡±


    Hearing that, Water Dragon is relieved and says with the fierce killing intent, ¡°Since so, I am relieved then. At least we have enough time to kill those people!¡±


    Gao Ge laughs, ¡°Then I will try to help.¡±


    ¡°You?¡± Water Dragon looks at Gao Ge, saying, ¡°To be frank, you are quite capable and have made rapid progress. However, in terms of your current capability, you are still no match for those people. Moreover, it is not necessary for you to risk your life to fight with them. Your life is much valuable than theirs. You must understand that what you can do is irreplaceable.¡±


    She is obviously referring to the healing effect of Gao Ge¡¯s power of stars.


    Gao Ge is a bit surprised and has nothing to say for the moment.


    He feels that he is becoming a mascot.


    Is he evolving into a much-loved pet?


    To be the healer and act as an assisting role?


    Yet, to be honest, if it is possible, he is absolutely okay with that. After all, he doesn¡¯t have the heroic complex. Neither does he want to become a gallant man. If he can stay in the kitchen, he is not willing to put on the fighting armor at all.


    Of course he wants to get carried if he can!


    ¡°Before you reach the realm of Master, don¡¯t confront them recklessly.¡± Water Dragon says seriously.


    This is not the first time that Water Dragon has warned Gao Ge about it.


    Her repeated warning indicates that she does attach importance to Gao Ge.


    She knows that the consequence will be beyond imagination if the thing leaks out that Gao Ge helped Earth Dragon regrow the chopped-off arm with his power. Without doubt, there will be numerous people who want to kill Gao Ge so as to depress the Dragon Court in this way.


    Watching Water Dragon and Earth Dragon leave, Gao Ge smiles.


    Is he regarded as a fool now?


    If he meets the so-called Dragon Killers, he must run away at once!


    He turns around and still finds the direction of the snow mountain.


    He walks towards the snow mountain. He disappeared in the Changcao Hall before. He can¡¯t help wondering whether Qin Yuming and the others are still waiting for him or have gone downhills. After all, it has been such a long time. As long as they are not foolish, they should leave first. If he walks towards the snow mountain, he may get to meet them.


    A blizzard is occurring to the snow terrain again. Gao Ge goes forward against the wind.


    On the way to the snow mountain, Gao Ge finds several more Hot Beads. There are fewer Hot Beads outside the snow mountain than in the mountain. To his delight, apart from the Hot Beads, Gao Ge also finds a few snow lotuses. Without savoring it carefully, Gao Ge puts the entire snow lotus into his mouth to recover the aura he has used.


    In fact, there are not many snow lotuses in the snow terrain. So is the case with the snow mountain. So many members of the Dragon Court tried to search around but they just found the Hot Beads and no snow lotus, which manifests that the number of the snow lotus is much smaller than that of the Hot Bead.


    Thus, Gao Ge is really lucky. He found some snow lotuses with Xia Lu before and now he has found some himself. The snow lotuses are much useful than the so-called spiritual jades and spiritual stones.


    When he reaches the foot of the snow mountain, he sits down cross-legged and digests the snow lotus in his body slightly. Then he stands up and continues to walk towards the snow mountain.


    However, after arriving at the hillside, Gao Ge is shocked.


    He has forgotten where the tunnel entrance was.

 Chapter 292 - I’m Not Your Brother!

    Chapter 292 I¡¯m Not Your Brother!


    The snow mountain is rather big. With a few snow slides happening before, now it is substantially different from the one in his memory.


    It is so difficult to find the direct tunnel entrance.


    Gao Ge wanders around the snow mountain without any findings. He has seen a few rare beasts, including a fox and several rabbits, but he just ignores them.


    In his third star map, Gao Ge has placed Briar, Bramble, the fierce bird that tried to attack Chen Wangshi and those malicious beasts from the river of the Changcao Hall.


    Therefore, as to these trivial things, Gao Ge is not interested.


    To be accurate, Gao Ge has been really bloated by now.


    Having wandered in the snow mountain for a long time, Gao Ge finds a cave first to have some rest and to digest the snow lotus in his body. There is no day or night in the snow terrain, so Gao Ge has no idea how long it has been since he entered the snow terrain. His phone or watch is useless in this place.


    After completely digesting his snow lotus, Gao Ge has restored the power of stars to the prime status.


    Only when his capability is maintained at the prime status can he be confident to deal with the unexpected matters in the secret realm.


    Gao Ge collects himself and walks out of the cave to continue wandering around, hoping to find some traces of Qin Yuming and other peers.


    A gust of strong wind blows towards him after he takes a few steps.


    Gao Ge retreats by instinct and a long sword stands before him.


    He is in a cold sweat.


    If it were not that he reacted fast enough, he would be pierced through by the sword and nailed to the snow ground.


    He raises his head and looks up.


    A man in white is lying on the trunk and staring at Gao Ge sternly.


    ¡°Your reaction is quite fast. Show me your capability then.¡±


    Having said that, the man in white jumps off the tree and steps on the sword handle, with his attire flying in the wind, who looks like an immortal.


    ¡°Bro, cut it out¡­¡± Looking at the man in white, Gao Ge feels headache.


    ¡°Who is your brother?¡± The man snorts, ¡°I am Xia Lu¡¯s brother. Why am I related to you?¡±


    Gao Ge heaves a sigh.


    ¡°If you beat me, I¡¯ll grant you a chance to call me brother. Otherwise, I must kill you today!¡± Xia Shengtang says in a stern voice.


    Gao Ge really doesn¡¯t understand what he is thinking about.


    They don¡¯t hold a grudge against each other. Why do they two have to fight against each other upon meeting?


    Is he just jealous of Gao Ge¡¯s appearance?


    He takes a careful look at Xia Shengtang and doesn¡¯t feel confident anymore.


    In terms of appearance, he is not as handsome as Xia Shengtang.


    He feels bad and wants to cry.


    He is inferior to Xia Shengtang in terms of capability, progress in cultivation and appearance.


    Crap! What a bummer!


    Xia Shengtang taps the ground and takes a leap again. Meanwhile, his long sword is stabbed into the snow ground and also goes off the ground towards his hand. As he throws a strike with the sword, the sword spirit blows Gao Ge away.


    Gao Ge is thrown on the ground and vomits a mouthful of blood in surprise.


    ¡°What? Do you think I am bluffing and don¡¯t dare to beat you?¡± Xia Shengtang says with a sneer.


    Gao Ge stands up and rubs his mouth, staring at Xia Shengtang with disdain.


    ¡°It is good for you to be angry.¡± Xia Shengtang still doesn¡¯t respect Gao Ge, ¡°I hear that many people will become stronger in rage. I hope you too.¡±


    Having said that, Xia Shengtang strikes at Gao Ge with his long sword.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t understand why Xia Shengtang fights against him, but he still blocks the second strike of Xia Shengtang with his Flying Star Sword.


    ¡°Eh?¡± Xia Shengtang takes a step backwards slightly and stares at Gao Ge in surprise without taking action in a hurry.


    ¡°Your sword is not bad.¡± Xia Shengtang says seriously.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t give any response.


    Xia Shengtang grins and says, ¡°If you are beaten by me, I will not only kill you but also take up your sword.¡±


    Gao Ge asks confusedly, ¡°Why do you think like that? If I died, why would I care about the sword?¡±


    Xia Shengtang is disgruntled.


    ¡°You are so stubborn. Check this out!¡± Xia Shengtang raises his long sword and stirs up much snow with sword spirit. The snow is gathered and condensed in the air, going at Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge holds the Flying Star Sword to crack the snow ball with the extreme exertion of his power of stars.


    Now Xia Shengtang has entered the realm of Master. Even a capable man like Earth Dragon cannot take advantage of him.


    Although he doesn¡¯t know what is wrong with Xia Shengtang, faced with such a strong opponent, Gao Ge must try his best.


    As the sword glitters, the sword spirit goes out sharply. The two swords hit against each other, causing a loud sound.


    The snow falls while rustling in the wind. However, there is no snowflake on Gao Ge and Xia Shengtang. Every snowflake is flicked away when it is about to land on them, as if they are covered by a transparent shield.


    Gao Ge gives successive strikes continuously, trying to exert stress on him in this way.


    Xia Shengtang is dealing with his attack at ease.


    It makes Gao Ge feel rather uncomfortable, as if he is teased by others. Given Xia Shengtang¡¯s capability, it is not difficult for him to turn passivity into the initiative, but he doesn¡¯t want to. Instead, he is trying to test out Gao Ge¡¯s capability. While handing Gao Ge¡¯s strikes, he is staring at Gao Ge in a playful look.


    ¡°Not bad. It is not a long time since we met. Now you should reach the realm of Strength Exposure.¡± Xia Shengtang nods his head and says.


    If others said that, Gao Ge wouldn¡¯t feel a thing.


    However, it is Xia Shengtang who said that, he feels rather insulted.


    Compared with Xia Shengtang, his progress is nothing worth mentioning.


    ¡°Now it is my turn!¡± After saying that, Xia Shengtang flicks away Gao Ge¡¯s Flying Star Sword with his long sword. As he shouts, the sword spirit blows by. Gao Ge keeps retreating while Xia Shengtang charges forward with a fierce look.


    One strike is thrown after another.


    What Gao Ge can do is to handle in a hurry.


    He is at the realm of Strength Exposure indeed, but he still finds it hard to deal with Xia Shengtang!


    They fight back and forth and the distance is extended for hundreds of meters.


    Xia Shengtang is still strong as if he wouldn¡¯t feel exhausted at all.


    This is the strength of a cultivator at the realm of Master.


    Suddenly, Xia Shengtang stops and stabs his long sword into the snow ground.


    A crack keeps extending forward and when it reaches the feet of Gao Ge, the sword spirit breaks out of the snow and strikes at Gao Ge.


    Xia Shengtang is even bothered to say anything mocking. He leaps and comes forward in the air.


    Gao Ge leaps in the air and gets up quickly. Meanwhile, he finds the opportunity to operate the Star Rotating Method and exert the Tianji Sword moves to stir up the sword spirit all over the sky.


    When Xia Shengtang pauses slightly, Gao Ge¡¯s eyes glitter a bit of sternness. Then he taps the ground with his feet heavily and stabs at Xia Shengtang.


    Xia Shengtang feels surprised. Although he dodges the strike by luck, he is kicked in the chest by Gao Ge.


    While Xia Shengtang is falling rapidly, with the help of the kick, Gao Ge goes up and then falls down, gathering all his strength at one place.

 Chapter 293 - You Don’t Know Me

    Chapter 293 You Don¡¯t Know Me


    Gao Ge is very angry.


    He is angry not only about Xia Shengtang¡¯s scorn but also his unprovoked badgering.


    They are not enemies. Why can¡¯t they sit down and have a friendly conversation?


    Just because Xia Shengtang has entered the realm of Master, he can show no respect for Gao Ge? And Gao Ge has to be at the mercy of him?


    This is unreasonable.


    If it is Xia Lu who is wantoning mischief, Gao Ge won¡¯t get angry. Who will take it personally with a little girl? Moreover, it is normal and understandable that women are changeable. Yet, Xia Shengtang is a man, not a child. Why is he doing this?


    For an instant, Gao Ge really holds a killing intent.


    If he is really capable enough, he may kill Xia Shengtang for real.


    His fierce strike is hit off by Xia Shengtang¡¯s punch.


    ¡°Nice. This move is not bad. Where did you learn it?¡±


    Gao Ge lies on his stomach, gasping for breath.


    He doesn¡¯t even have the strength to get up.


    He wonders whether Xia Shengtang will let go of him if he asks for mercy.


    Maybe Xia Shengtang will show some mercy¡­


    Maybe he insists on fighting with Gao Ge just because he has a crush on Gao Ge?


    Having thought for a while, Gao Ge thinks that it is not likely so he doesn¡¯t say it out.


    As a sane man, Gao Ge will not do anything to piss off Xia Shengtang now.


    ¡°You are really impressive. I hereby candidly admit defeat.¡± Gao Ge gets up slowly and says with a forced smile.


    Holding his sword, Xia Shengtang walks to Gao Ge.


    ¡°Say something more. If I feel pleased, I may spare you.¡±


    ¡°Emm¡­ Mr. Xia, you are young but your cultivation realm is remarkably profound. No wonder everybody says that Xia Shengtang from the Xia Family in Song City would become a king if he were born a thousand years earlier.¡±


    ¡°Go on. Don¡¯t stop.¡± He says while walking forward.


    ¡°You are young but you are handsome and rich¡­¡±


    ¡°Anything else?¡±


    ¡°Xia Lu¡¯s brother, Xia Shengtang is young, handsome and strong!¡±


    Xia Shengtang places his sword on Gao Ge¡¯s neck and frowns, ¡°Go on.¡±


    ¡°Wuawua¡­¡±


    Xia Shengtang is speechless.


    He hasn¡¯t seen anyone so shameless as Gao Ge.


    He finds that Gao Ge looks more interesting when they are in a fight.


    ¡°You are quite young. Why do you have to be such a sucker?¡± Xia Shengtang says with a frown.


    ¡°Suckers are better off.¡± Gao Ge says seriously.


    Xia Shengtang is surprised, ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gao Ge is determined and serious.


    If Gao Ge still has the strength to fight back, he will not surrender at the moment.


    He must shout out loud that he will fight with him for more rounds!


    Then he will get into a serious fight, even if he is beaten black and blue.


    However, he is no match for Xia Shengtang anyway.


    Now if he doesn¡¯t suck up to him and manage to survive, does he have to die straightly like Qin Yan?


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t hold that kind of thought.


    At least now he doesn¡¯t have to think that way.


    He also understands that Xia Shengtang doesn¡¯t mean to kill him.


    Otherwise, in light of Xia Shengtang¡¯s capability, this man can kill Gao Ge at ease and swagger off while chanting?


    Hence, it is better for both to put aside the dignity and give both parties an out.


    Xia Shengtang doesn¡¯t slash Gao Ge but sneers, ¡°Either you marry my sister or I kill you today.¡±


    What a brutal and violent man!


    Crap!


    It is beyond Gao Ge¡¯s understanding.


    Xia Lu is beautiful, highly cultivated and gifted with a good body shape.


    Why does Xia Lu¡¯s brother hasten to make her get married?


    ¡°Then you may as well kill me.¡± Gao Ge says grinningly.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of death now? Done being a sucker?¡±


    Gao Ge is amused, ¡°If I can get to live only by sucking up to you, I can be a great sucker. However, it is not like that. You insist on me marrying Xia Lu but she doesn¡¯t love me and I also have a girlfriend. You can lead a horse to water but cannot make it drink. Don¡¯t you know that?¡±


    ¡°I want to make it drink and I won¡¯t care whether it is willing to.¡±


    Gao Ge stretches out his arms, ¡°Then just do it. I tried to talk with you but you just refuse to see reason. What¡¯s the point?¡±


    Xia Shengtang narrows his eyes and gives off constant killing intent.


    ¡°Do you think that Xia Lu doesn¡¯t love you?¡±


    ¡°If Xia Lu really loves me, she will tell me. You are her brother, but you don¡¯t know her at all.¡± Gao Ge says.


    ¡°Do you think she will tell you that?¡± Xia Shengtang says angrily.


    He thinks that Gao Ge is only shamming.


    Given Xia Lu¡¯s character, how can she say that she likes Gao Ge?


    Moreover, Gao Ge has a girlfriend. She can never say that either.


    He is basically a bastard!


    Gao Ge laughs, ¡°You are aware that Xia Lu won¡¯t say that. Hence, why bother?¡±


    Xia Shengtang is about to speak when a familiar figure comes.


    ¡°Gao Ge is right. You don¡¯t know me at all.¡±


    Xia Shengtang turns around and looks at Xia Lu, who is standing behind him.


    In the distance there are a lot of people hurrying towards them.


    It seems that Xia Lu is faster.


    ¡°Xia Lu, leave this to me. Just get out of here first and I will arrange everything for you.¡± Xia Shengtang says arrogantly.


    He is literally a childish teenager, the one who is addicted to watching videos online.


    ¡°Enough. Withdraw your sword.¡± Xia Lu says, ¡°If you really kill him, the Dragon Court will make you pay.¡±


    ¡°Am I afraid of the Dragon Court?¡± Xia Shengtang sneers.


    ¡°You made some trouble in Jiangnan before and then fled away. Don¡¯t you know that the Dragon Court is hunting you?¡±


    ¡°They cannot catch me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because Lord Heaven Dragon and other capable cultivators didn¡¯t intervene. Otherwise, do you think you can get away? Are they still going after you now?¡± Xia Lu asks.


    Xia Shengtang is surprised.


    He is frowning.


    This is also what he is thinking about.


    He does feel that there seems to no information about the Dragon Court trying to arrest him.


    He thought that the Dragon Court just gave up for not being able to catch him.


    However, on second thought, he feels that it is unreasonable. If the Dragon Court can give up so easily, it won¡¯t be the Dragon Court then.


    ¡°Gao Ge has done some tasks and in return the Dragon Court stops arresting you.¡± Xia Lu says.


    Xia Shengtang looks at Gao Ge. Gao Ge grins, ¡°She is telling the truth. Do you believe that?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You are shameless but I think you are not so shameless that you will take credit for something you don¡¯t do.¡± While Xia Shengtang is saying that, he is also about to withdraw the sword.


    Gao Ge sniffs, ¡°Then you really don¡¯t know me.¡±


    The sword is placed on his neck again.


    Xia Lu is furious. She walks to the front of Xia Shengtang and glares at Gao Ge, ¡°Do you have to pay lip service?¡±


    Gao Ge reaches out his hand and slightly pats his face.


    He cannot control himself¡­


    ¡°Gao Ge, I have other ways and you cannot get away.¡± Having realized that Qin Yuming and the others are arriving, Xia Shengtang doesn¡¯t stay for any longer. He turns around and leaves at once. Within a blink of an eye, he just vanishes.


    He is such a capable man at the realm of Master anyway!


    Gao Ge is so envious of him.


    When he reaches the realm of Master with such bodily movements, combined with the Ghost-like Steps, he will become stronger.


    He reaches out his hand to touch his neck. He still feels a bit cold as well as a layer of light red blood. It must be due to the sword wind.


    ¡°Your brother is quite merciless!¡± Gao Ge complains.


    ¡°You are lucky to be alive.¡± Xia Lu says coldly.


    Qin Yuming and the others also arrive.


    ¡°Gao Ge, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Handsome, what did that bad man want to do to you?¡± Chen Wangshi also looks rather angry.


    ¡°My brother is not a bad man.¡± Xia Lu says to Chen Wangshi.

 Chapter 294 - False Display of Affection

    Chapter 294 False Display of Affection


    It is hard to imagine that Xia Lu, who is aloof and arrogant, is arguing over an extremely boring issue with the silly Chen Wangshi.


    Chen Wangshi is a bit surprised. Stared by Xia Lu in such a look, she feels a bit scared.


    She can basically change her name to Chen Fear.


    Gao Ge pats Xia Lu¡¯s shoulders slightly.


    Xia Lu turns around and looks at him in an indifferent look. Then she snorts and walks aside alone.


    Gao Ge says to Chen Wangshi, ¡°Chen Wangshi, the sister¡¯s brother is not a bad man indeed, except that he is a bit stupid.¡±


    Xia Lu hasn¡¯t gone far. Hearing that, she turns around and shouts out loud.


    ¡°You are stupid!¡±


    Gao Ge rubs his nose.


    Holding Chen Wangshi, Qin Yuming nods her head and says with a serious face, ¡°You are stupid indeed.¡±


    Gao Ge looks at Qin Yuming and turns around to watch the cold face of Xia Lu with a bitter smile.


    Fine, he can be stupid.


    As to some things, if you are being too smart, you may bring bigger trouble for yourself. The most obvious consequence is that you will lose hair seriously. Because you need to consider too many factors, you have to think ahead when others say a word. Gradually, you will be exhausted physically and mentally. Fools are the people who are smiling every day. They are actually the closest to Taosim!


    Xia Lu¡¯s attitude towards Gao Ge is apparently changed. She doesn¡¯t laugh or talk like before. Instead, she appears so cold and returns to the status when she met Gao Ge for the first time.


    The main reason why the change happens is because of Xia Shengtang¡¯s intermeddling.


    Xia Shengtang must be too bored. He has messed up the situation by far.


    Of course, Gao Ge also knows that he is accountable for that.


    Just as Xia Shengtang said, the most abominable thing that Gao Ge has done is that he always pretends to be ignorant. Yet, what else can he do otherwise?


    ¡°How did you find me?¡± Gao Ge asks Qin Yuming.


    He has nothing to say to Xia Lu now.


    Moreover, he is aware that he will be scolded as long as he dares to go over. It goes without saying that she will give him cold shoulders for sure. Hence, he had better keep a low profile.


    ¡°You made a big noise while fighting with Xia Shengtang. Besides, we were not far away. Thus, it was easy to notice you.¡± Qin Yuming says smilingly.


    She smiles not because the question that Gao Ge asked is funny but because she finds it interesting that Gao Ge asked her the question with a bitter face while glancing at Xia Lu walking in the front.


    ¡°By the way, Gao Ge, what happened to you before? Why did you disappear out of no reason?¡± Master Wen asks curiously.


    If he doesn¡¯t figure it out, he may not be able to sleep at night in future.


    Gao Ge casts a glance at him and coughs, saying, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know what happened. I just entered an inexplicable space.¡±


    ¡°Another space?¡± Master Wen ponders for a while and asks, ¡°What space is it?¡±


    ¡°It is a part of Changcao Hall too.¡± Gao Ge says smilingly, ¡°Probably the space within the Changcao Hall.¡±


    Master Wen feels very grieved, ¡°Why could only you go in there but not us?¡±


    Gao Ge says grinningly, ¡°You¡¯ve asked the right person.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah?¡± Master Wen says with his eyes glittering, ¡°How come?¡±


    ¡°If you ask someone else, he may be able to answer.¡± Gao Ge says playfully.


    Master Wen is speechless.


    He is so angry.


    But he is no match for Gao Ge.


    If only he were as capable as Xia Shengtang!


    Master Wen is mistaken indeed.


    He feels that he is unable to outspeak or beat Gao Ge, so he is angry.


    However, Xia Shengtang is extremely raging now.


    Think about it. If Xia Lu and the other people hadn¡¯t showed up, would he really kill Gao Ge?


    Xia Shengtang is not insane.


    He doesn¡¯t even have a reason to kill Gao Ge.


    Just because his sister likes him and he has a girlfriend?


    In this case, it is obviously unreasonable.


    Xia Shengtang leaves the snow mountain and runs about wildly.


    When he stops, he looks at the distant people and gives a surprised look.


    Two girls are besieged by a group of people.


    To the surprise of Xia Shengtang, he has met one of the girls before.


    ¡°Meng Jing?¡±


    Xia Shengtang has an idea immediately.


    If he kills Meng Jing, the only hindrance between Xia Lu and Gao Ge will be gone then.


    His sister is so excellent. Even if Gao Ge doesn¡¯t like her, they will certainly be together over time!


    Thinking of that, Xia Shengtang gets a bit excited.


    He hastens to rush forward.


    Meng Jing and Yang Rui are like two frightened rabbits.


    He runs about on the snow ground hit or miss.


    There are seven or eight guys behind them.


    They are not from the Cultivation Academy or the Dragon Court. It remains unknown which cultivation school they belong to.


    This time, there are numerous cultivators entering the snow terrain.


    Nevertheless, there may not be many who can leave alive.


    Xia Shengtang doesn¡¯t go near them. Instead, he hides behind a rock at a certain distance.


    If Meng Jing dies here without him taking action, it will be the best result.


    Having fought with Gao Ge, he feels that although Gao Ge is no match for him now, Gao Ge has made rapid progress. Since Gao Ge can reach the realm of Strength Exposure within such a short period of time and can fight with a cultivator at the realm of Master like him, Gao Ge will surely be able to undertake the task alone in future.


    He knows that now Gao Ge only needs some time to grow. Moreover, his sword moves are very fascinating. Even he cannot learn it.


    As a result, he is confused then.


    After all, he will be the brother-in-law of Gao Ge. Hence, they had better not be in hostile conflict.


    Then, he gives a bigger smile.


    As a strong man at the realm of Master, Xia Shengtang can see and hear more clearly than common people.


    He is distant from the people, but he can still hear the conversation between Meng Jing and Yang Rui.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stop them and you leave first!¡± Meng Jing says.


    ¡°No¡­¡± Yang Rui shakes her head at once without thinking.


    ¡°We are no match for them. You take the beads and go to find Gao Ge, Xia Lu and the others. Without the beads, they can¡¯t hold out for long in the snow terrain!¡± Meng Jing says anxiously.


    Those people following them are still shouting out loud.


    ¡°Leave the beads behind and we will spare you!¡±


    They are still roaring loudly.


    Meng Jing gives her beads to Yang Rui quickly.


    Yang Rui has one bead, which is the very Hot Bead that Gao Ge has a lot of.


    Xia Shengtang frowns slightly but very soon his eyebrows are smoothed. With a sneer, he talks to himself, ¡°It¡¯s nothing but false display of affection.¡±

 Chapter 295 - He Feels So Annoyed

    Chapter 295 He Feels So Annoyed


    ¡°You leave and I will stall them!¡± Yang Rui grits her teeth and says as if she has made up her mind.


    She would not say that back in the old days.


    Even now she is a bit surprised.


    Since when she was so sensible?


    However, after saying that, she doesn¡¯t feel regretful. Instead, she really hopes that Meng Jing can leave quickly.


    Meng Jing laughs and seems to be delighted.


    ¡°Rest assured. I am more capable than you. I can hold out for longer. If you run faster, you may be able to meet the people of the Dragon Court or the Cultivation Academy.¡±


    Yang Rui grits her teeth, ¡°Then we both don¡¯t leave. Let¡¯s confront them together!¡±


    ¡°We cannot beat them. You must leave with the beads and find Gao Ge, Xia Lu and the others. Yang Rui, please!¡± Meng Jing says in an anxious tone.


    Yang Rui cannot understand her.


    It is understandable for her that Meng Jing wants to give the bead to Gao Ge.


    ¡°Do you also want to save Xia Lu?¡± Yang Rui says with a bitter smile.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°She likes Gao Ge.¡±


    ¡°Does she?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t know that?¡± Yang Ru asks in surprise.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Meng Jing says smilingly, ¡°We are friends. If I die, Gao Ge will be sad. So will Xia Lu.¡±


    Yang Rui is speechless.


    She does admire Meng Jing.


    If she were Meng Jing, she would not manage to keep her composure like that.


    Meng Jing knows that Xia Lu likes Gao Ge, but she just makes a pretense of ignorance. Why does she do that? To make an enemy in love for herself?


    Yang Rui shakes her head.


    She really can¡¯t intervene in their matter¡­


    ¡°Leave!¡± Meng Jing shouts loudly. She pushes Yang Rui forward and stops to turn around, watching those people whose eyes are gleaming with killing intent.


    Meng Jing doesn¡¯t feel frightened and even takes a step forward with an extremely calm face.


    Yang Rui is surprised for two seconds and yet says nothing. Instead, she runs away immediately.


    Meng Jing turns around to take a look. She eventually lets out a sigh of relief.


    Yang Rui tries her best to run.


    While running, she keeps searching around with her eyes.


    She hopes to find the people of the Dragon Court or the Cultivation Academy.


    At least in this way, Meng Jing can be saved.


    ¡°You must stay alive. Otherwise, I will live in guilt¡­¡± Yang Rui says in her mind.


    Those people stop, looking at Meng Jing in front of them and Yang Rui who is running away wildly. The bareheaded guy grits his teeth and waves his hand, ¡°Brothers, you three go on chasing!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Those three men just reach Meng Jing when she suddenly strikes at them.


    She throws a punch at one of them.


    ¡°None of you can leave here!¡±


    The bareheaded man sneers and rushes forward quickly.


    When Meng Jing is dealing with another man, he gives her a punch.


    The punch is thrown in the back of Meng Jing.


    Meng Jing staggers and almost falls down. Luckily, she has herself well under control but her face becomes pale.


    ¡°Take her!¡± The bareheaded man yells.


    A middle-aged man goes at Meng Jing swiftly.


    Fearless, Meng Jing also throws a punch.


    The two fists hit against each other, which makes the middle-aged man fly away and scream in pain.


    ¡°Emm?¡± The bareheaded man is surprised.


    The middle-aged man screams for several times and says, ¡°Brother, this chick is quite capable. I¡¯m afraid that she has reached at least the realm of prime status of Qi-practicing.¡±


    At fact, it is not true. Currently, Meng Jing is still at the realm of the sixth level of Qi-practicing.


    However, she has opened more martial meridians so her fighting capacity is much stronger than that of common cultivators.


    In addition to the fistic arts she learns in the Cultivation Academy, she is good at exerting her strength to one place. Hence, her attacking power is elevated by a lot, which is very suitable for female cultivators.


    The bareheaded man touches his smooth big head and sneers.


    ¡°Interesting. Little girl, if I beat you, you shall marry me; if I lose, I shall let you go. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°In your dream.¡± Meng Jing sneers.


    The bareheaded man gives a ferocious look, ¡°Since so, don¡¯t blame me for killing you!¡±


    After saying that, he shouts out loud.


    Those people strike at Meng Jing, just like tigers pouncing on their prey.


    The three men choose to run after Yang Rui while Meng Jing is stalled.


    As long as you eat the red bead, you can survive in the snow terrain.


    There are three of them who haven¡¯t got the beads.


    Thus, they must get the beads back!


    They¡¯ve run for a distance when a long sword emerges in front of them suddenly.Read more chapter on novelhall.com


    They don¡¯t even have a chance to run away.


    The long sword pierces through their bodies.


    However, Meng Jing keeps retreating in the combat.


    She is not weak. After all, she is a student of the Heaven Class in the Cultivation Academy and has always worked hard.


    When she was at school, she was also a top student. So is the case with her now.


    However, faced with these violent and wicked cultivators, Meng Jing gradually finds it hard to resist the attack.


    The bareheaded man strikes Meng Jing away off guard with a punch.


    Meng Jing is thrown heavily to the snow ground. Fortunately, the snow under her body acts as a buffer for her so that she is not seriously hurt.


    Yet, the forceful punch of the bareheaded man makes her vomit a big mouthful of blood.


    ¡°Take her down!¡± The bareheaded man thinks for a while and feels that it is a pity to kill such a beautiful girl like Meng Jing.


    Therefore, it is better to catch her.


    Even if she is disobedient, he can break two legs and two arms of hers.


    What else can she do?


    He has done similar things before.


    The two men arrive beside Meng Jing when she gets up again.


    She grits her teeth and throws a punch at one of the men but she is kicked away at the same time.


    ¡°Crap. You are so disobedient. Do you really want to die?¡± The bareheaded man flies into a rage, ¡°Kill her.¡±


    All the men at present are his brothers at the cultivation school.


    He finds it saddening or pitiful, but he cannot care too much about a girl with his brothers at present.


    Meng Jing finally gives a smile.


    Under such a circumstance, it is not a bad thing to die here!


    ¡°If you kill me, you will die too.¡± Meng Jing says laughingly, ¡°My man will make you pay.¡±


    She is absolutely confident in Gao Ge.


    ¡°Hem. Then we will see how capable your man is then.¡± The bareheaded man walks forward angrily and leaps up to strike a punch.


    Yet, a beam of sword spirit throws him away.


    ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t like the man mentioned by she. However, she is right. You are definitely no match for her man.¡± Xia Shengtang walks out with an embarrassed face.


    Holding a long sword in his hand, he feels a bit regretful.


    Holy crap! He thought he could just watch these people kill Meng Jing.


    How come he cannot control himself¡­


    Yet, now that he has shown himself, if he leaves at the moment, he will lose the manner of a master.


    The bareheaded man slowly gets up with a horrified face.


    They stare in horror at Xia Shengtang, the young cultivator with a long sword.


    Xia Shengtang takes a deep breath and keeps walking forward. He has made up his mind.


    If Meng Jing dares to say anything, he will kill her at once.


    He will not hesitate at all!


    ¡°Brother Xia!¡± Upon seeing Xia Shengtang, Meng Jing shouts in surprise.


    ¡°Hi!¡± Xia Shengtang greets her and then regrets instantly.


    Damn it! He intended to kill this girl before.


    He feels so annoyed¡­

 Chapter 296 - She Should Save Face for Her Man

    Chapter 296 She Should Save Face for Her Man


    Xia Shengtang feels that he is a fool.


    He is ready to see Meng Jing die in the hands of these people before, but he stands up inexplicably.


    Then he thinks that as long as Meng Jing dares to say one more word, he will end her life mercilessly.


    But then he denies himself.


    Xia Shengtang somehow remembers a boy surnamed Wang. The boy swore not to do something but he did it in the end. It must be the boy¡¯s behaviors that affect him.


    It must be!


    It seems that the boy surnamed Wang is also a master in the cultivation field. Otherwise, how can he have such a powerful influence when he is not here?


    Xia Shengtang is so angry.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± The bareheaded man looks at Xia Shengtang. His eyes are filled with deep fear.


    The sword spirit just now makes him feel afraid.


    ¡°Which sect are you from?¡± Xia Shengtang looks at them and asks.


    The bareheaded man hesitates. He doesn¡¯t know whether to say or not.


    But a disciple younger than him shouts at this time.


    ¡°We are disciples of White Dragon Sect of Mount Qi!¡±


    Xia Shengtang frowns, ¡°The White Dragon Sect?¡±


    The other side¡¯s face immediately shows a complacent expression.


    ¡°Yes! Bro, you are extraordinary. You must have had a great chance to reach such accomplishments. So don¡¯t be brave for a while! Our White Dragon Sect is not a place where all cultivators can offend.¡±


    Xia Shengtang smiles and says, ¡°I just haven¡¯t heard of the White Dragon Sect.¡±


    After saying this, he takes his long sword and rushes to the other side.


    When Xia Shengtang¡¯s sword is put away again, there are several incomplete corpses behind him. There are many arms and legs on the ground. A large area of snow is red with blood, which looks ferocious.


    Although Meng Jing has become a cultivator, she still suffers from stomach churn in the face of such a situation.


    Then she can¡¯t help but cover her chest and spit out.


    It¡¯s mainly because that the scene is so bloody.


    She has seen dead people, but she has never seen such a scene of the bodies breaking apart.


    Seeing Meng Jing vomit, Xia Shengtang sneers.


    The girl is so far from her sister.


    If Xia Lu sees such a picture, she will clap her hands.


    She is of poor psychological quality. It¡¯s a great joke that she even wants to be an outstanding cultivator. If Meng Jing can become a master, all the cultivators in the world will be really ashamed.


    He wants to say a lot. But after he walks to Xia Lu, thousands of words become a sentence, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Meng Jing shakes her head and says, ¡°Thank you very much for saving my life.¡±


    ¡°Um¡­¡± Xia Shengtang sighs.


    He doesn¡¯t say a word of what he wants to say.


    This feeling is really uncomfortable!


    ¡°Since you are okay, you can go.¡± After saying this, Xia Shengtang goes away with his sword.


    Something comes to his mind half way away.


    He turns around and points a direction to Meng Jing.


    Without waiting for Meng Jing to speak, he leaves again.


    He walks.


    He is angry with himself.


    Why can¡¯t he just kill Meng Jing directly?


    Is it because she always thinks that Xia Lu is her good friend in her heart?


    Or is it because, as Meng Jing said, if she dies, Xia Lu will also be sad?


    Yes. It must be like this.


    It can¡¯t be because of his kindness. Are there few people who died in his hands?


    ¡°It¡¯s up to the young people to do their own thing.¡± Xia Shengtang stops, looks up at the sky and says something as an elder¡­


    Although Meng Jing doesn¡¯t know why Xia Shengtang finally points her way, she still walks to the direction.


    On the one hand, it¡¯s because the direction that Xia Shengtang pointed to her is the direction Yang Rui left.


    On the other hand, she feels that she can find Xia Lu and Gao Ge by following the direction pointed by Xia Shengtang.


    After walking for a while, she sees several people coming towards her.


    The one that rushes to the front is Gao Ge.


    Xia Lu and Yang Rui are behind him.


    Seeing Meng Jing, Gao Ge lets out a sigh of relief.


    The murderous look in his eyes also gradually dissipates.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    Meng Jing shakes her head, looks at Xia Lu behind Gao Ge, smiles and says, ¡°It¡¯s Xia Lu¡¯s brother who saved me!¡±


    Gao Ge is a little stunned, ¡°Xia Shengtang?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Gao Ge¡¯s expression is a little weird.


    Unexpectedly, Xia Shengtang met Meng Jing.


    To his surprise, Xia Shengtang even saved Meng Jing.


    Gao Ge thinks when Xia Shengtang left, he scolded in his heart for a long time. He feels guilty.


    He should have scolded less¡­


    Then he begins to scold Meng Jing seriously, ¡°Are you silly? Can I and Xia Lu die in the snow terrain? They wanted the Hot Bead. You could just give them. Are those things as important as your life?¡±


    Seeing that Gao Ge is anxious and angry, Meng Jing laughs happily.


    She reaches out and pinches Gao Ge¡¯s nose.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I like about you. You are so lovely.¡±


    Gao Ge is so angry.


    He really doesn¡¯t know where he is cute!


    ¡°Who were those people?¡± Xia Lu takes a step forward and asks.


    ¡°Um¡­ It seems that they were disciples of the White Dragon Sect of Mount Qi, but they all died in your brother¡¯s hands.¡± Meng Jing says with a smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± After saying this, Xia Lu is stunned suddenly. Then she asks, ¡°Are you hurt?¡±


    Meng Jing is stunned. She reaches out her hand and touches the corner of her mouth. She smiles awkwardly and says, ¡°I accidentally got a punch.¡±


    Xia Lu is angry, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with my brother? How can he let you get hurt?¡±


    Meng Jing hurries to say, ¡°It¡¯s not your brother¡¯s fault. He wasn¡¯t there from the beginning.¡±


    Xia Lu sighs and doesn¡¯t speak.


    Gao Ge sneers.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to Mount Qi after leaving the secret realm.¡±


    Xia Lu immediately says, ¡°I will go with you.¡±


    Gao Ge looks at her and is a little surprised.


    ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°I will go alone.¡± Gao Ge says with a smile.


    ¡°Ha-ha. I wish you had such confidence when you were beaten by my brother.¡± Xia Lu sneers.


    Gao Ge is speechless.


    Why does Xia Lu rub it in?


    She shouldn¡¯t let him lose face. Can¡¯t Xia Lu understand such a simple truth?


    Meng Jing is confused.


    ¡°Did you fight with Brother Xia?¡±


    ¡°I fought with him?¡± Gao Ge laughs.


    After all, she is his wife.


    Does she look up to him so much?


    He was beaten.


    ¡°He had nothing to do. Don¡¯t pay attention to him.¡± Gao Ge mutters.


    Meng Jing doesn¡¯t ask. As a sensible woman, she should save face for her man at this time.

 Chapter 297 - They Look For Yue Xincheng

    Chapters 297 They Look For Yue Xincheng


    Yang Rui is lucky.


    After running for a long distance, she meets Gao Ge and others who have just come down from the snow mountain.


    Of course, she is so excited that she tells them what happened before immediately. Before Yang Rui finishes, Gao Ge and Xia Lu run to Meng Jing.


    0


    Fortunately, Meng Jing is safe.


    A large group also comes here. The group can be regarded as his group.


    ¡°Don¡¯t know how Fire Dragon is now¡­¡± Gao Ge thinks.


    Those so-called dragon slayers are the biggest threats hidden in the snow terrain.


    As long as those people haven¡¯t died in the hands of Fire Dragon and others, there will be a huge crisis in the snow terrain for Gao Ge.


    They can¡¯t beat Fire Dragon and others.


    But if Gao Ge and others meet those people, they may die.


    They can¡¯t beat those people.


    There is no way.


    He doesn¡¯t know when the secret realm will end.


    They can only continue to walk carefully in the snow terrain. They hope to find more members of the Dragon Court. When they have enough people, those people may be afraid of them.


    ¡°We have to go to find Yue Xincheng now.¡± Meng Jing says after wiping the blood on the corners of her mouth thoroughly.


    Gao Ge says with a smile, ¡°He is very smart. Even if he is in danger, he will be okay.¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Meng Jing quickly shakes her head and says, ¡°After entering the snowy area, I was with Yang Rui and Yue Xincheng. But then we ran into trouble and we got separated.¡±


    ¡°Trouble?¡± Gao Ge is stunned.


    Meng Jing immediately says briefly that they met those disciples of Yang Resisting School before.


    After listening to Meng Jing, Gao Ge frowns.


    ¡°His mind is active. Even if he is caught, he should not be in any danger.¡± Gao Ge whispers.


    This is to Meng Jing, but in fact it is to himself.


    In this case, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t know whether Yue Xincheng is safe or not.


    After hesitating for a moment, he looks at Meng Jing and asks, ¡°Do you remember where you were when you were separated from Yue Xincheng?¡±


    Meng Jing looks around. She is confused.


    After all, the snow terrain is so big that it is covered with a thick layer of snow everywhere. It¡¯s almost the same everywhere.


    ¡°Oh! I remember!¡± Meng Jing pats her head, ¡°There is an ice lake there!¡±


    ¡°An ice lake?¡± Gao Ge is stunned.


    He came from the ice lake before. So he naturally remembers where the ice lake is.


    But he doesn¡¯t know whether the snow mountain really only has one ice lake.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go first.¡± Gao Ge says.


    They have to go to see if it¡¯s the ice lake.


    ¡°Do you know where it is?¡± Meng Jing says with amazement.


    Gao Ge smiles and nods his head.


    They immediately walk toward the ice lake.


    In this process, many people in the field of immortal cultivation see them and run away.


    No one wants to run into strong and powerful members of the Dragon Court.


    The original purpose of the Dragon Court was to deal with those so-called dragon slayers.


    But it is different now.


    From the time when the members of the Dragon Court entered the secret realm to now, they have been chased and killed by the people in the field of immortal cultivation for many times.


    This has sent a very dangerous signal to the Dragon Court.


    Fire Dragon and others are not here now.


    Lu Yi and other leaders are not here, either.


    Therefore, a group of members of the Dragon Court naturally take Qin Yuming as their leader.


    ¡°What¡¯s your opinion?¡± Qin Yuming calls Gao Ge over and asks.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t know whether to cry or to laugh, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°How to deal with those cultivators?¡±


    Gao Ge says seriously, ¡°I can¡¯t make this decision.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to make a decision. I¡¯m just asking for your opinion.¡± Qin Yuming rolls her eyes and is very dissatisfied with Gao Ge¡¯s behavior. To speak bluntly, Gao Ge is waiting for Qin Yuming to say this. After he leaves the secret place, if there are any consequences, he won¡¯t have to bear the consequences.


    Even if Qin Yuming knows his idea, she won¡¯t care too much. After all, there is no problem with Gao Ge¡¯s behavior.


    Gao Ge smiles and says, ¡°Since you ask me, I will be honest. As long as we meet members of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect, the Yang Resisting School and the White Dragon Sect, we must kill them. Of course, I just say that those who offended our Dragon Court and killed our members.¡±


    Qin Yuming lets out a sigh of relief and says with a smile, ¡°I thought you would let me kill everyone.¡±


    Gao Ge shakes his head, ¡°If we do this, it will have the opposite effect. We just need to make them frightened and deter the field of immortal cultivation and let them realize that the Dragon Court is still as powerful as before. They are not allowed to be presumptuous. We can¡¯t push them to the opposite side of the Dragon Court.¡±


    Qin Yuming is stunned. She suddenly feels that although Gao Ge is young, his mind is very clear. He will never act irrationally because of anger.


    After thinking for a long time, she looks at Gao Ge and says, ¡°When I get back, I will talk with Fire Dragon and let you to be the leader of Team 3.¡±


    Gao Ge hurries to wave his hand and says, ¡°I don¡¯t have the ability to be a leader.¡±


    ¡°No? I¡¯m so silly but I can be a team leader. If I fight with you, I might not be able to defeat you now. What level of cultivation are you now? Have you got the ability to expose your strength?¡± Qin Yuming asks with a smile.


    Gao Ge smiles and says, ¡°How do you know?¡±


    ¡°You could hold on so long when you fought with Xia Shengtang. Even fools can see it. What chance did you get when you entered the Changcao Hall?¡±


    In the face of Qin Yuming, Gao Ge feels that he has nothing to hide. He says, ¡°You will know when you see Earth Dragon or Water Dragon except for my cultivation.¡±


    Seeing that Gao Ge doesn¡¯t tell her, Qin Yuming is unhappy. But she has no way. She doesn¡¯t want to care, either.


    After Qin Yuming gives the order, many members of the Dragon Court immediately come up and narrate their bitter history after they entered the secret realm. They said that they were just bullied by some sects. Qin Yuming also recorded these sects together.


    ¡°As long as you see people of these sects, you can kill them!¡± Qin Yuming says majestically.


    Gao Ge knows that Qin Yuming had thought about it before she asked him.


    The reason why she asked him was to let Gao Ge see if there was anything wrong.


    She can be the team leader of the Dragon Court. Even if Qin Yuming is a little silly, she will not be too stupid.


    In the process of going to the ice lake, more and more members of the Dragon Court join in.


    There are many members in the South and in the central region.


    After reaching the ice lake, Gao Ge looks around and doesn¡¯t see any trace of Yue Xincheng.


    However, a member in the central region walks to the front of Gao Ge and says that he has met the disciples of the Yang Resisting School before.


    Gao Ge says the features of Yue Xincheng. But the member of the Dragon Court shakes his head, saying that he has not seen Yue Xincheng. Gao Ge¡¯s heart sinks.


    Has Yue Xincheng been killed by the members of the Yang Resisting School?

 Chapter 298 - It Has A Heavy Murderous Look

    Chapter 298 It Has A Heavy Murderous Look


    Yue Xincheng doesn¡¯t die. On the contrary, he enjoys himself now.


    He is surrounded by girls.


    They are all in their twenties. They are dressed in white. They wear curtained hats. They are lithe.


    These girls are all disciples of Willow Sect. The Willow Sect is famous in the field of immortal cultivation in Huaxia. It¡¯s not because there are many masters in it. In fact, there aren¡¯t any masters in the Willow Sect. Even the leader of the Willow Sect just has the ability of Strength Exposure. Such a sect is just a second-class sect.


    However, the Willow Sect has a feature.


    There are more than 100 people in the Willow Sect. They are all girls!


    When the Willow Sect was established, there was a rule that only female disciples could be admitted. Of course, the disciples of the Willow Sect can marry. But after they get married, they have to leave the Willow Sect, and they can no longer take themselves as the disciples of the Willow Sect. This is also the reason why there are no masters in the Willow Sect. Few girls will be willing not to marry for life. Seeing the beloved men, they naturally want to leave the Willow Sect and start to assist the husband and teach children. Even if they still practice and become masters at the realm of Master, they are not the disciples of the Willow Sect.


    ¡°Qingrou, let me join the Willow Sect!¡± Yue Xincheng says with a smile to a girl with a wonderful figure.


    ¡°You can join us but you need to castrate your vital part.¡± The girl says coldly.


    Yue Xincheng thinks for a moment. He feels that it will be unnecessary for him to join the Willow Sect if he has to castrate his vital part.


    If he has no his vital part, what can he do when he joins the Willow Sect?


    Yue Xincheng is clever. He is unwilling to do such a foolish thing.


    ¡°Qingrou, can I tell you a joke?¡±


    ¡°Say.¡±


    ¡°Let me ask you a question. Do you know what the Palace of Heavenly Purity was used for in the Qing Dynasty?¡±


    ¡°It was the place where officials discuss matters.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Yue Xincheng snaps his fingers and continues to ask, ¡°Do you know what several words are written on the horizontal inscribed board hanging on the Palace of Heavenly Purity?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Rebelling Qing Dynasty and rebuilding Ming Dynasty!¡± Yue Xincheng says.


    Qingrou is speechless.


    He is a fool, isn¡¯t he?


    Yue Xincheng laughs and says, ¡°I am joking with you. At that time, it was the Qing Dynasty. How could it be possible to write those words on the horizontal inscribed board of the Palace of Heavenly Purity? In fact, there are some other words on it. ¡°


    ¡°What words?¡±


    ¡°Pills of the Qing Dynasty!¡±


    Qingrou takes a deep breath.


    Yue Xincheng was besieged by two snow wolves before. They rescued Yue Xincheng.


    What they didn¡¯t expect was that this shameless guy would pester them.


    Yue Xincheng is a disciple of the Cultivation Academy. Although they are dissatisfied, they can¡¯t do anything to the disciple of the Cultivation Academy. After all, when they came to the secret realm, their master told them not to fight with the members of the Dragon Court or the disciples of the Cultivation Academy. Otherwise, they will bring disasters to the Willow Sect.


    Qingrou says angrily, ¡°If I had known you were so annoying, I would have let those two snow wolves eat you!¡±


    Yue Xincheng laughs and says, ¡°Then you would have sinned.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Qingrou is curious because of Yue Xincheng¡¯s words.


    Yue Xincheng says seriously, ¡°If I die, Huaxia will lose a top handsome man. At that time, the average score of our Huaxia¡¯s men¡¯s level of appearance will drop by one percentage point, won¡¯t it?¡±


    Qingrou stretches her neck and stares at Yue Xincheng.


    She is curious where this man¡¯s confidence comes from.


    He is too confident!


    ¡°Sister, there is someone ahead!¡± A girl runs to Qingrou and whispers.


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°They seem to be members of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect.¡± The girl says in a low voice.


    Qingrou frowns and says, ¡°Let¡¯s avoid them. There are a lot of people of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect who have entered the secret realm. And their strength is better than ours. We¡¯d better not touch them.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sister!¡±


    Just as the members of the Willow Sect are going to make a detour, they suddenly hear a loud noise coming from the front.


    Then there is a golden light rising into the sky. It is dazzling.


    ¡°What is that?¡± Qingrou is shocked.


    The golden light appears but it doesn¡¯t dissipate. It is like a golden pillar connecting heaven and earth.


    The golden light rises into the sky. They can¡¯t see the highest point.


    ¡°What shall we do, Sister?¡± The girl is confused.


    ¡°Go and have a look.¡± Qingrou says at once without hesitation.


    ¡°Shall we not make a detour?¡±


    Yue Xincheng says at the top of his voice, ¡°Maybe there will be a big chance. If we still choose to take a detour, we may give up the chance.¡±


    ¡°But we are not rivals of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect!¡± The girl says helplessly.


    ¡°That¡¯s okay. You¡¯re not their rivals. But I am here.¡± Yue Xincheng pats his chest and says.


    ¡°You?¡± Although the girl says only one word, this one word fully reflects her contempt for Yue Xincheng.


    Yue Xincheng is angry and says, ¡°I was not the opponent of those two snow wolves before, not because I was not strong enough, but I had no aura in my body at that time. Now I¡¯m almost recovered.¡±


    ¡°Ha-ha.¡±


    Yue Xincheng doesn¡¯t care about her. He looks at Qingrou and asks, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve said that. Go and have a look.¡± After saying this, Qingrou takes the lead to move forward.


    In fact, there are many people who see this golden light.


    As long as people are in the snow terrain, they can see it.


    Gao Ge also sees it.


    He looks at the golden light connecting heaven and earth, takes a deep breath and frowns.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Meng Jing asks, ¡°Don¡¯t we go and have a look?¡±


    ¡°That golden light¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Gao Ge glances at her and says, ¡°It has a heavy murderous look.¡±


    ¡°A murderous look?¡±


    Gao Ge nods firmly.


    He feels such a heavy murderous look for the first time.


    What makes him more puzzled is that its murderous look clearly spreads in the snow terrain, but all the people present don¡¯t feel any discomfort.


    It is very weird.


    The evil spirit around tube-shaped apartment building could affect a large number of people in Suzhou before.


    The essential difference between the evil spirit and the murderous look is not big.


    Master Wen, holding the compass, walks to Gao Ge and says, ¡°The murderous look is attached to the gold.¡±


    Yang Rui¡¯s eyes brighten and she asks, ¡°Is it gold?¡±


    Master Wen glances at her and says, ¡°The gold I said is certainly not gold. It¡¯s the weapon, the gold of the golden spears.¡±


    Yang Rui suddenly realizes.


    ¡°If so, isn¡¯t it similar to Qin Yan¡¯s sword?¡±


    ¡°The sword is full of evil spirit. But it has a pure murderous look.¡± Master Wen shakes his head and says, ¡°If an ordinary sword kills tens of thousands of people in a row, its evil spirit will be very heavy. After all, the grievances of countless spirits will be attached to it. But if a weapon wants to have strong murderous spirit, it will be not the same.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡±


    Master Wen touches his goatee and says, ¡°It is either born with murderous look. For example, some weapons are made with clear veins, even with its own name. Or the person who has used the weapon is a real strong person. The strong person has used his strength or aura to whet the evil spirit and turn it into murderous look. Now the murderous look doesn¡¯t cause any discomfort to us. Maybe¡­¡±


    Gao Ge really wants to beat Master Wen who has been keeping them guessing.

 Chapter 299 - God Bless Our Xiaoshan Sword Sect

    Master Wen¡¯s act of keeping them guessing arouses public anger.


    Master Wen coughs and says, ¡°I only heard my master say this. I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s true or not.¡±


    ¡°Tell us whether it¡¯s true or not. We will judge by ourselves!¡± Qin Yuming says.


    Master Wen shrinks his neck and says, ¡°What my master said to me is that when some weapons come back to the world, they will have a heavy murderous look and form a light pillar. The longer the light pillar exists, the heavier murderous look will have. And the identity of the former owner of the weapon will become nobler. It¡¯s possible that the master has become an immortal.¡±


    The members of the Dragon Court don¡¯t know whether to cry or to laugh.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t think that Master Wen¡¯s words are nonsense.


    If these words are said by Master Wen himself, Gao Ge may spit and call him a boaster.


    But Master Wen has said it before. His master told him those.


    Master Wen¡¯s master is a real master!


    Gao Ge has seen Master Wen¡¯s master fight. Even one of his thoughts is so powerful.


    If the real person appears, his cultivation is not inferior to Heaven Dragon and others.


    He doesn¡¯t know if Heaven Dragon can leave any thoughts after his death¡­


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a look.¡± Gao Ge says.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Master Wen also nods his head.


    He also wants to know whether what his master said is true or not.


    He often hears about the so-called immortals from his master. But up to now, he has never seen one!


    If what his master said is true, he can open his eyes this time. It¡¯s very great.


    ¡°Ordinary people will die if they touch that kind of weapon!¡± Master Wen says as he walks.


    ¡°Really?¡± Qin Yuming is surprised.


    ¡°This is what my master said.¡± Master Wen says helplessly.


    ¡°And what do you know?¡± Qin Yuming says teasingly.


    Master Wen smiles and he is not angry. He says, ¡°My master told me what he knew. If I witness it with my own eyes, it will be what I know just like the knowledge in books. Maybe the knowledge is obscure, but as long as I understand it, it will be my own knowledge.¡±


    Qin Yuming nods her head and says nothing about Master Wen¡¯s statement.


    It¡¯s hard to distinguish right from wrong, isn¡¯t it?


    At this time, many cultivators rush towards the direction of the light pillar.


    They look down from above. They are like a group of worker ants summoned by the queen ant.


    The golden light disappears after a period of time.


    Maybe some people will get lost in the snow terrain and forget their previous position. But Gao Ge and others are not anxious. Anyway, they have Master Wen with a compass.


    However, even without Master Wen, the problem won¡¯t be too big. Anyway, as long as they remember the specific direction and walk over, the place with many people should be. This is like chasing airdrops in the game. Marking a point and then running all the way!


    When the golden light disappears, Yue Xincheng and others also stop subconsciously.


    ¡°Hum? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Yue Xincheng blinks.


    ¡°There seems to be a fight ahead.¡± Qingrou frowns and says.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that better?¡± Yue Xincheng laughs and says, ¡°The third party benefits from the tussle!¡±


    He learns this from Gao Ge.


    He is such a person!


    Qingrou takes a look at Yue Xincheng and sniffs, ¡°Then tell me, who will benefit from this?¡±


    Yue Xincheng laughs, ¡°I don¡¯t know that.¡±


    ¡°Whom do you hope to benefit?¡±


    Yue Xincheng purses his lips and says very straightforwardly, ¡°If you ask me, I naturally hope that it will be me.¡±


    Qingrou laughs.


    Her voice is sweet.


    ¡°You are honest.¡±


    Yue Xincheng nods his head, ¡°You are right. I¡¯m a man of good qualities. But my biggest weakness is that I¡¯m too honest. By the way, did I tell you about my boss? My boss is Gao Ge. If you see him, you will know. He is more honest than me! We are very honest. Because of our honesty, we have suffered many losses in the field of immortal cultivation!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard from you a lot about your boss.¡± Qingrou thinks for a moment and says, ¡°But after listening to you, I feel that your boss is not a good person, either.¡±


    Yue Xincheng¡¯s eyes widen. It¡¯s hard for him to understand why Qingrou has such deep misunderstandings about them.


    It sounds like she can only say those after drinking too much!


    ¡°Is your boss very powerful?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Yue Xincheng says proudly, ¡°If my boss is here, no matter who are ahead, even they are members of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect, my boss can deal with them easily!¡±


    ¡°Is your boss at the realm of Master?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Yue Xincheng shakes his head.


    Qingrou sneers and says, ¡°If your boss is not at the realm of Master, why do you think he can make a difference here, like entering the realm of no one?¡±


    ¡°Maybe he looks as good as me.¡± Yue Xincheng says tentatively.


    If Gao Ge is here, he will be angry.


    He will say to Yue Xincheng sadly, ¡°I treat you as my brother. Why you say that behind my back?¡±


    There is a real fight ahead.


    Although the disciples of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect are not clear about this, they know that the appearance of the light pillar definitely symbolizes great chance.


    That is the vision of heaven!


    Something very valuable appears!


    Thinking about this, they are happy.


    ¡°This place has been occupied by our Xiaoshan Sword Sect. If you are near, you will be killed!¡±


    After slaughtering several small sects, one of the disciples of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect moves forward a few steps. His long sword is still dripping blood.


    The Xiaoshan Sword Sect is really strong in the field of immortal cultivation.


    Of course, this happens when the super masters retire from the world.


    At the very least, the strength of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect can¡¯t be underestimated in the snow terrain at this time.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a look!¡± A swordsman with white gown says.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Other disciples of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect nod together.


    Everyone¡¯s eyes are blazing.


    These disciples of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect also gain some chances after entering the secret realm.


    Seeing the light pillar before, they are even more overjoyed.


    God bless our Xiaoshan Sword Sect!


    ¡°Uncle Song Rong, you¡¯ve got a lot of Hot Beads and a snow lotus before. How can you compete with us now?¡± A young disciple says with a smile.


    ¡°Eldest Brother, did you get a stone containing mysterious power before? That must be a good thing!¡±


    ¡°All right, stop it. If the chance is yours, the chance will be yours. You can¡¯t snatch it. Just let it be!¡± A strong bearded man laughs and says, ¡°As long as the chance falls on the disciples of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect, it will be a great blessing. But remember, it can¡¯t be taken away by others!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Senior Brother. But where is Swordlord Ming Wu of our Xiaoshan Sword Sect?¡±


    ¡°Swordlord Ming Wu is highly cultivated and talented. He is far from our match. We don¡¯t have to worry about him!¡± Song Rong says.


    Finally.


    They reach the place where the golden light appeared.


    The reason why they can conclude that this is the place where the golden light appeared is that there is a big pit with a diameter of about tens of meters in front of them.


    Song Rong puts his head out to look. The pit is only 10 meters high at most. There is a broadsword in the center of the pit, which is red and about 3.4 feet.


    ¡°God bless our Xiaoshan Sword Sect!¡± Song Rong sighs with emotion.

 Chapter 300 - You Are Just a Firebrand

    Chapter 300 You Are Just a Firebrand


    Man struggles upwards, water flows downwards.


    That¡¯s what most living people think.


    The disciples of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect are no exceptions.


    In fact, they know that as long as they can seize the opportunity and make great fortune in the secret realm, their status in the sect will be improved after returning to the Xiaoshan Sword Sect.


    Everyone wants to be the core disciple of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect.


    So although everyone says that it will be great if the chance comes to the disciples of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect, they are not willing in their hearts. It¡¯s because the Xiaoshan Sword Sect strictly forbids fighting among the disciples.


    The pit is not deep and the area is not small. The red blade is strange everywhere as if it has been soaked in the blood pool for several days and nights.


    A group of the disciples of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect stand on the edge of the big pit and don¡¯t rush up immediately.


    Behind them, there are many cultivators rushing towards them.


    ¡°Hum, we Xiaoshan Sword Sect find it first. Do you want to compete with us?¡± Song Rong of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect is furious and he roars.


    ¡°Why is it your Xiaoshan Sword Sect¡¯s?¡± Someone immediately expresses dissatisfaction with Song Rong¡¯s words.


    ¡°Yes. Is the secret realm opened by you? You say it¡¯s yours. Is it yours?¡±


    ¡°Bah! You are shameless!¡±


    A group of cultivators are furious.


    More and more people come to the big pit.


    Yue Xincheng raises his arm and shouts.


    ¡°Defeat the Xiaoshan Sword Sect and then the field of immortal cultivation in Huaxia will be peaceful.¡±


    Then all the cultivators begin to shout. They begin to repeat that sentence as if they have been brainwashed by Yue Xincheng.


    ¡°Defeat the Xiaoshan Sword Sect and then the field of immortal cultivation in Huaxia will be peaceful.¡±


    The faces of the disciples of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect are dark.


    What¡¯s the situation?


    Somehow they become the public enemy of all the cultivators.


    What evil did they do?


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°Do you want to rebel?¡±


    ¡°Hum, this is what the Xiaoshan Sword Sect found first. If there is a chance, it will belong to us!¡±


    The cultivators of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect say at the top of their voices.


    ¡°We want to rebel? Haha, you are just the disciples of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect. Even the Dragon Court dares not to suppress the cultivators, let alone you. Are you entitled to say that we are rebellious?¡± Yue Xincheng hides in the crowd and shouts.


    Yue Xincheng¡¯s words serve to fuel the fire.


    The cultivators of the other sects show their fierce and furious expressions.


    ¡°Yes! Do you think that the disciples of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect are great?¡±


    ¡°Haha, you are too much. We just don¡¯t want to compromise in front of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect. How can we become rebellious in your mouth?¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Those disciples of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect are furious at this time,


    They open their eyes wide, trying to find the person who stirs up trouble from the crowd on all sides.


    However, Yue Xincheng hides again after saying that before. He lowers his head and looks at the stone under his feet as if it has nothing to do with him.


    Qingrou standing beside Yue Xincheng is very happy.


    ¡°Why are you so timid?¡±


    ¡°You are talking nonsense. The gun shoots the bird who takes the lead. Don¡¯t you understand?¡± Yue Xincheng says angrily.


    He says so in terms of the current situation.


    Although the disciples of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect are strong, they can¡¯t compete with so many cultivators.


    However, if they catch Yue Xincheng and choose to kill him as a warning to others, it will surely have a very good effect.


    If Yue Xincheng is a disciple of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect, he will definitely choose to do so.


    So hiding at this time is his best choice.


    Qingrou stops laughing and asks, ¡°Since you also understand that the gun shoots the bird who takes the lead, why did you still shout?¡±


    Yue Xincheng sighs and looks around.


    ¡°Because no one else seems to dare to stand out. If no one stands out to stir up trouble at this time, the so-called chance will really fall on those disciples of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect.¡±


    Qingrou seems to smile and she says, ¡°Can guarantee that the chance will fall on you after doing this?¡±


    Yue Xincheng looks at Qingrou wonderingly, ¡°I don¡¯t expect this chance to fall on me! But as long as I can delay, it will be good. When my boss comes, they will all die!¡±


    Qingrou sneers, ¡°You look up to your boss. There are so many cultivators here. Why do you think he can take advantage of it?¡±


    ¡°If my boss can¡¯t take advantage of it, I¡¯m afraid others won¡¯t get the chance.¡± Yue Xincheng says with a smile, ¡°So I do all this because I have wisdom!¡±


    ¡°Hum.¡± Qingrou disdains, ¡°You are just a firebrand.¡±


    Another female disciple of the Willow Sect asks in a low voice, ¡°Why don¡¯t members of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect jump down to look for chances? What are they still doing here?¡±


    ¡°Who dares to go?¡± Yue Xincheng sneers, ¡°The treasure has appeared. If someone dares to go, he will offend all the members of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect. How stupid is this person to jump at this time? What¡¯s more, I can assure you that as long as one person jumps down, all the disciples of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect will rush up immediately for fear of falling behind others. What should they do if we rush up together?¡±


    The female disciple obviously doesn¡¯t understand Yue Xincheng¡¯s words.


    ¡°Why will they jump together? Only one of them can go. The rest of the disciples of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect can block us, can¡¯t they?¡±


    Yue Xincheng sighs.


    Are the female disciples of the Willow Sect so simple?


    If this is the case, it will be a miracle for the Willow Sect to survive until now.


    Her IQ is incredible!


    The female disciple sees Yue Xincheng¡¯s eyes. She says angrily, ¡°Did I say something wrong? Is it not reasonable to do this? They should have done this!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. But should people lie?¡±


    The female disciple is stunned and she says, ¡°People shouldn¡¯t lie.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell a lie?¡±


    The female disciple doesn¡¯t speak.


    She is speechless.


    Yue Xincheng says with a smile, ¡°Others are not so perfect as you think, let alone a group of cultivators. When I was in kindergarten, my teacher told us that people should never lie when they are alive. This is the most basic and simple truth. Do you think it is right? It¡¯s certainly right. But how many people in the world never lie? People who never lie are either fools or saints.¡±


    Finally.


    Yue Xincheng sees what he wants to see most.


    Song Rong jumps into the pit.


    The rest of the disciples of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect also jump down like dumplings.


    ¡°No, let¡¯s hurry!¡± Yue Xincheng shouts and rushes up.


    Qingrou finds that although Yue Xincheng shouts loudly, he doesn¡¯t rush to the front.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to get that treasure?¡± Qingrou asks.


    Yue Xincheng laughs happily.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who will rob the treasure. What¡¯s important is where the person who will rob it is.¡± Yue Xincheng says in a profound way.

 Chapter 301 - Does Song Rong Want to Show His Respect by His Death?

    Chapter 301 Does Song Rong Want to Show His Respect by His Death?


    Many people fight in the pit.


    The eyes of all the people who see the blood red broadsword are red. They look murderous.


    Before they can get close to the broadsword, the disciples of other sects come up and fight with their fists, daggers, spears and swords against the disciples of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect who are in the front.


    Yue Xincheng cleverly chooses to hide behind and wait for the opportunity to come.


    If he rushes up at this time, he may be hurt by someone reckless.


    It¡¯s better for him to hide behind.


    Although he is also interested in the broadsword, his life is more important than the broadsword.


    He would like to stay behind but Qingrou rushes forward.


    Yue Xincheng reaches out quickly and grabs her arm.


    Wow£¡


    Her arm is so thin.


    He can grab her arm with one hand.


    She is really weak and thin!


    Qingrou turns her head and says, ¡°Let me go!¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Yue Xincheng asks.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Qingrou asks instead.


    Yue Xincheng gets angry because of this stupid woman, ¡°If you go up and even kill 50 people, what can you do then?¡±


    Just like taking the wrong medicine, Qingrou is in a state of hearing nothing.


    She just wants to rush up.


    Other disciples of the Willow Sect also rush up.


    Yue Xincheng wants to stop them. But he can only choose to give up after shouting at the top of his voice because no one listens to him. He can only catch Qingrou first.


    Qingrou and Yue Xincheng pull each other and then Qingrou¡¯s curtained hat falls off.


    Seeing that peerless face, Yue Xincheng is a little stunned.


    When Qingrou realizes that her curtained hat has fallen, her face suddenly changes. She stares at Yue Xincheng.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Yue Xincheng blinks his eyes, ¡°What have I done?¡±


    They look each other.


    It seems to be a state that they both at a loss.


    ¡°Bastard!¡± Qingrou doesn¡¯t want to rush to the front, but turns her head to punch Yue Xincheng.


    Yue Xincheng is very angry.


    His kindness is considered to be an ill intention.


    He is so sad.


    This is not what he wants¡­


    Yue Xincheng really can¡¯t understand why Qingrou has such a big reaction.


    Qingrou¡¯s strength is not weak.


    She waves his fists again and again and walks close to Yue Xincheng.


    Seeing that Qingrou is angry, Yue Xincheng feels a headache. He tries several times to ask her why she punches him, but Qingrou doesn¡¯t give him a chance to talk at all.


    ¡°Bastard, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Qingrou is like a manic lioness.


    Yue Xincheng suddenly takes a step forward and holds her fist.


    Qingrou still struggles. Yue Xincheng is furious. He turns Qingrou¡¯s body and hugs her.


    ¡°Be quiet first!¡± Yue Xincheng says at the top of his voice.


    Qingrou blushes.


    ¡°You let me go!¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m stupid? If I let you go, you will beat me again.¡± Yue Xincheng hums. A sense of superiority in intelligence arises spontaneously.


    Qingrou still keeps struggling to get rid of Yue Xincheng.


    Yue Xincheng smiles and says, ¡°Qingrou, if you continue to struggle, I will take more advantage of you. Think about it!¡±


    After listening to Yue Xincheng, Qingrou really stops. She is ashamed and shy.


    ¡°Bastard, let me go!¡± Qingrou grits her teeth and says with a red face.


    Yue Xincheng says with a smile, ¡°Then you have to promise me that you won¡¯t do anything to me.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Qingrou wants to cry.


    Seeing that Qingrou wants to cry, Yue Xincheng is shocked.


    Why?


    Didn¡¯t he just hug her? He was worried that she would rush up and court death.


    Yue Xincheng breathes a sigh of relief. Qingrou doesn¡¯t punch him again.


    As it turns out, she means what she says.


    Yue Xincheng sighs with emotion about this. After all, there are few women who can keep her words.


    ¡°Yue Xincheng, you bastard.¡± She grits her teeth and says hatefully with tears in her eyes.


    Being stared at by Qingrou with such eyes, Yue Xincheng suddenly feels a sense of panic.


    It seems that he has done something so evil that can¡¯t be forgiven.


    He grabs his head and says carefully, ¡°Qingrou, I forgot to ask before. Why do you disciples of the Willow Sect wear a curtained hat?¡±


    Qingrou doesn¡¯t answer.


    Yue Xincheng suddenly widens his eyes and says, ¡°Does the Willow Sect have a regulation that the man who sees your face first must marry you?¡±


    This kind of plot has been written too many by the unscrupulous writers.


    If someone dares to write such a plot now, the author must be definitely a fool.


    Qingrou stares at him with her round and red eyes.


    ¡°Since you know it, why you still did this?¡±


    Yue Xincheng doesn¡¯t know how to answer.


    He suddenly feels that he is not clever.


    He now finally understands why Qingrou looks so sad now.


    ¡°That is to say, you must marry me later?¡± Yue Xincheng asks.


    ¡°If I kill you, I won¡¯t have to marry you.¡± After saying this, Qingrou¡¯s eyes really have murderous look.


    Then she clenches her fists.


    Yue Xincheng is angry with her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t plan to marry you, either. Even if I really intend to marry you, do you need to be so bitter?¡± Yue Xincheng says angrily.


    ¡°Hum. All women think about the scene when they marry in the future. Even if the man who will marry me is not a hero of the world, at least he must look good. He doesn¡¯t need to be so handsome, but he can¡¯t be too ugly!¡± Qingrou says angrily.


    To be honest.


    Yue Xincheng¡¯s heart is somewhat uncomfortable.


    She insults him everywhere!


    He finally feels that the world is full of malice.


    ¡°Sister, save me!¡±


    Hearing the voice, Qingrou stops immediately.


    She turns and looks behind her.


    A disciple of the Willow Sect is pierced by a long sword. She falls down slowly face to face them.


    The disciple of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect with a long sword pulls out the sword with a ferocious expression on his face.


    ¡°Junior Sister!¡± Qingrou¡¯s face changes greatly and rushes forward.


    Yue Xincheng sighs. He doesn¡¯t stop Qingrou this time. Or she will fight with him again.


    His eyes fall on Song Rong.


    With a smile on his face, Song Rong reaches out and approaches the broadsword.


    Then.


    Yue Xincheng can see clearly that Song Rong¡¯s body falls to the ground directly and can¡¯t move for the next second when he puts his hand on the hilt.


    The members of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect are still polite!


    Does Song Rong want to show his respect by his death?

 Chapter 302 - I Am Stronger

    Chapter 302 I Am Stronger


    Yue Xincheng¡¯s hair almost stands on end.


    He takes a deep breath and stares at Song Rong who falls to the ground.


    Song Rong is very strange at this time. He has fallen to the ground and he can¡¯t get up. His body dries up as if it has been drained.


    Yue Xincheng feels cold.


    What¡¯s the situation?


    Although he doesn¡¯t approach, he can be sure of one thing.


    Song Rong, the disciple of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect, must have been died at this time.


    Although Song Rong is still lying there, he won¡¯t stop the people behind him.


    More and more cultivators rush toward the broadsword.


    They are members of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect and other sects.


    Those cultivators fall down one after another.


    And when they die, they all look exactly the same as Song Rong before. They all seem to be drained of all the water in their bodies.


    The scene is terrible.


    ¡°Are they going to die?¡± Yue Xincheng really can¡¯t understand what these people are thinking.


    Looking at those dead cultivators, Yue Xincheng sneers.


    Then he pats himself on the head.


    ¡°Are these people bewitched by the broadsword?¡± Yue Xincheng thinks. He talked with Qingrou for a while before. He feels that she is not an impulsive person.


    But if he hadn¡¯t stopped her before, Qingrou would have rushed up. If he hadn¡¯t stopped her, she might have died.


    Those cultivators rush to the broadsword with red eyes.


    When beasts see raw meat, they will forget to think. What¡¯s the essential difference between them and beasts?


    They are a group of animals that have lost their ability to think.


    They are simple, direct and rude.


    They are out of their minds.


    But if so, why doesn¡¯t he be bewitched by the broadsword?


    Yue Xincheng is very angry.


    He feels that he is despised!


    It¡¯s like meeting a robber in a car. All the people in the car are robbed besides Yue Xincheng.


    What does this mean?


    Does he look poor?


    Of course, Yue Xincheng won¡¯t rush up and talk with the robber foolishly. Just like now, he won¡¯t rush up to see if the broadsword can kill him.


    After thinking about it, he rushes to help Qingrou.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your help. Go away!¡±


    Qingrou doesn¡¯t seem to be in a good mood.


    When she sees Yue Xincheng, she is very angry.


    She will kill Yue Xincheng first if she can beat him.


    ¡°No. You will be my wife in the future? How can I ignore you?¡± Yue Xincheng continues to joke.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Qingrou is very angry because of Yue Xincheng¡¯s words.


    ¡°Come on, get out of here first. Don¡¯t you see that people who touch the broadsword are dead? Why are you still rushing in?¡± Yue Xincheng says impatiently.


    Qingrou turns her head and looks behind her.


    There are many dead people beside the broadsword.


    At this time, the blade of the broadsword is quivering slightly.


    It¡¯s like a beast about to wake up.


    ¡°Go!¡± Yue Xincheng shouts angrily. Then he grabs Qingrou¡¯s hand and runs back.


    ¡°Sisters, let¡¯s go!¡± Qingrou also begin to grab her sisters in the same sect.


    At this time, a red light comes out.


    The land under their feet also shivers.


    The broadsword also buzzes.


    Yue Xincheng subconsciously turns around and looks in the direction of the broadsword.


    The broadsword passes the red light and rises.


    The soil splashes and a wave of air breaks out with great impact. The cultivators who are near the broadsword are also shaken out.


    Even Yue Xincheng, Qingrou and other people who are still some distance away from the broadsword, step back continuously.


    What makes Yue Xincheng more incredible is that the broadsword seems to aim at Yue Xincheng.


    It drags a long rainbow like the tail of a comet and comes over.


    He subconsciously reaches out and grabs the handle.


    His hand holding the handle of the broadsword hurts very much.


    The broadsword still makes a sound. It sounds like a dragon roaring.


    Yue Xincheng, holding the broadsword, keeps shivering.


    Then Yue Xincheng feels that the broadsword is hot. He wants to throw it but he can¡¯t as if it has been glued.


    The heat wave sweeps all over his body along his arm.


    A fire dragon drills into his body, burning his internal organs.


    Yue Xincheng¡¯s face turns red.


    ¡°S**t, I¡¯ve got heatstroke again¡­¡± Yue Xincheng mutters.


    But this time, the situation is obviously more serious than the last time.


    For example, after eating the Hot Bead last time, he was only hot.


    It is different this time.


    He is on fire.


    He is really on fire!


    ¡°I¡¯m on fire!¡± Yue Xincheng runs for a while and begins to roll on the ground.


    All the cultivators stop and stare at him fearfully.


    Someone even shouts at the top of his voice, ¡°Fire man?¡±


    ¡°You fart!¡± Yue Xincheng is furious.


    ¡°Put the broadsword down first and I¡¯ll use my urine to put out the fire on you!¡± A cultivator says at the top of his voice.


    ¡°If you have diabetes, you can go away first. Don¡¯t let him taste the sweetness!¡±


    Yue Xincheng swears.


    For the first time, he wants to kill them.


    He really wants to kill all these people¡­


    Hum.


    He is so angry¡­


    Yue Xincheng rolls to the dead people.


    His clothes are burnt.


    But surprisingly, his flesh is intact.


    There is also something different. His hair is gone.


    And he smells of burning.


    When Yue Xincheng opens his eyes, there is a faint rainbow light in his eyes. If a photographer is present to give him a close-up, he will find that two small red dragons are swimming slowly in Yue Xincheng¡¯s eyes.


    Yue Xincheng¡¯s eyes are like deep pools.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    A group of female cultivators scream and cover their eyes.


    Yue Xincheng looks down and covers his vital part quickly. At a glance, he sees the people who died under the broadsword.


    He rushes up to take off the clothes of one person. Then he wears the clothes.


    ¡°Hum, these female cultivators have never seen the world.¡± Yue Xincheng whispers.


    ¡°Kill him and take the broadsword!¡± Finally, a cultivator comes to his sense and shouts at the top of his voice.


    Several cultivators rush to the front.


    Yue Xincheng holds the handle of the broadsword and waves it subconsciously.


    A fire dragon bursts out from the broadsword and the fire wave rolls. The cultivators who have just been near Yue Xincheng turn into ashes.


    Yue Xincheng is stunned. He turns to look at the broadsword and touches his bald head.


    ¡°I am bald but I am stronger.¡±

 Chapter 303 - He Has My Style

    Chapter 303 He Has My Style


    Gao Ge stops.


    Seeing the fire rise high into the sky, he frowns.


    ¡°It¡¯s too late.¡± When the fire disappears, he sighs and says.


    Everyone is dazed.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Qin Yuming asks.


    ¡°Why is it too late?¡± Meng Jing can¡¯t help asking.


    Gao Ge turns to look at them and sighs, ¡°I thought we could take this opportunity to barbecue, but it¡¯s too late.¡±


    Everyone is speechless.


    Chen Wangshi also feels it a pity after listening to Gao Ge.


    They look at each other. They are on the same side.


    After walking for a while, Gao Ge suddenly stops.


    He raises his head and looks forward.


    ¡°What a powerful aura!¡± Qin Yuming says first.


    ¡°Well, it has a strong murderous look.¡± Meng Fang frowns and says.


    The powerful aura exists for a short time.


    It seems to flash by.


    The Flying Star Sword in Gao Ge¡¯s body also makes a hum.


    Then it appears in the hands of Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge¡¯s expression becomes serious immediately.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Is it dangerous?¡± Xia Lu asks.


    Gao Ge smiles bitterly and says, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Meng Jing asks, ¡°Then why did you take out your Flying Star Sword?¡±


    Gao Ge says with a bitter smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t take it out. It came out by itself¡­¡±


    This is also the reason why Gao Ge¡¯s expression became serious just now.


    For the first time in such a long time, the Flying Star Sword is out of his control.


    He used to take it by himself.


    ¡°Can¡¯t it bear?¡± Gao Ge smiles bitterly.


    Is it eager to fight?


    Then it has to see how capable its owner is.


    What if the other side is a master?


    Then he will die!


    He presses the Flying Star Sword and walks forward.


    Yue Xincheng feels tired at this time.


    He doesn¡¯t know why the broadsword killed so many cultivators.


    He wants to tell them that it has nothing to do with him. But he doesn¡¯t know if they can understand.


    Yue Xincheng is a very shrewd person.


    He knows that the broadsword is not simple. But he also knows that he is a very simple person.


    The power of the broadsword really has nothing to do with him.


    If he has another chance, he can¡¯t use the broadsword.


    But those cultivators are shocked by the broadsword.


    They can only stare at Yue Xincheng but none of them dares to rush forward.


    Probably because the broadsword has been held in Yue Xincheng¡¯s hand, these people have no previous courage. Yue Xincheng is more certain of his previous ideas.


    These people were bewitched by this broadsword before.


    To be precise, this broadsword inspired their inner greed and made them want to kill people.


    At this time, someone comes through the snow.


    The speed is very fast.


    ¡°Young man, give me the broadsword in your hand!¡± It is a middle-aged man with blood stains on his body. He has been seriously injured so that he looks pale. He holds a long spear in his hand. He stands high and stares at Yue Xincheng.


    Being stared at by him, Yue Xincheng also feels the pressure.


    ¡°Why should I give it to you?¡± Yue Xincheng asks curiously under pressure.


    ¡°Do you want to die?¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    ¡°Then give it to me.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    The cultivators inside and outside the pit all look at them with a kind of eyes that look at fools.


    Can they talk something more deeply?


    The middle-aged man is furious. The silver spear in his hand is trembled. A strong wind sweeps through.


    ¡°Get out of the way!¡± Someone says powerfully. Fire Dragon suddenly appears in front of Yue Xincheng. He raises his sleeves and then the strong wind dissipates.


    ¡°Fire Dragon.¡± Yue Xincheng shouts.


    ¡°You go first. I¡¯ll deal with him.¡± After saying this, Fire Dragon flies to the man with the spear.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to see where you can go!¡± Fire Dragon shouts. His fist falls down. The sound is like thunder.


    Yue Xincheng steps backs with the broadsword. The cultivators stare at him with greedy eyes.


    ¡°Hum, do you want to take the broadsword?¡± Yue Xincheng sneers.


    A group of cultivators step forward.


    Qingrou wants to walk forward to help but she is pulled by her junior sister.


    ¡°Sister, we can¡¯t help much¡­¡± The junior sister whispers.


    ¡°He took off my curtained hat.¡± Qingrou grits her lips and says helplessly.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Sister, why are you so careless!¡±


    ¡°Junior Sister, you¡­¡±


    Qingrou doesn¡¯t say anything but she rushes to Yue Xincheng.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want me to die?¡± Yue Xincheng says with a smile.


    ¡°Hum.¡± Qingrou snorts coldly and doesn¡¯t want to care him.


    ¡°But we won¡¯t die.¡± Yue Xincheng says confidently.


    Qingrou looks at him in surprise.


    Did he hide his strength before?


    Otherwise, how can he be so confident now?


    When she wants to ask, she hears Yue Xincheng suddenly shout, ¡°Boss, help me!¡±


    Qingrou is speechless.


    Beside the pit, Gao Ge smiles and looks at Yue Xincheng.


    ¡°How do you know I¡¯m here?¡±


    Yue Xincheng touches his big head.


    ¡°Fire Dragon has come. Will my boss far behind?¡± At this moment, Yue Xincheng is reborn and transformed into a young man who loves arts. He is artistic and profound.


    Gao Ge stands there and looks down at the cultivators in the deep pit. The Flying Star Sword in his hand is stuck in the snow in front of him.


    ¡°You dared to hurt my brother. I will kill you!¡±


    A group of people look at each other.


    Yue Xincheng is moved and he wants to cry.


    ¡°Are you alone?¡± A disciple of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect is not convinced.


    ¡°I¡¯m not alone, of course.¡± Gao Ge smiles and says.


    The members of the Dragon Court and the students of the Cultivation Academy after him walk up one by one.


    ¡°Look, we have a lot of people.¡± Gao Ge says with a smile.


    Yue Xincheng grins like a fat man of 100 kilograms.


    Yue Xincheng turns around, looks at Qingrou, chuckles and says, ¡°I told you before. My boss is very powerful, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    Then he reaches out his hand and grabs Qingrou¡¯s arm, ¡°I¡¯ll take you away!¡±


    Qingrou is stunned. She doesn¡¯t want to break away from his hand.


    Like a marionette, she is led by Yue Xincheng and walks forward.


    Those cultivators are silent. They even involuntarily give way to them.


    Gao Ge looks at Yue Xincheng and sighs, ¡°He has my style!¡±


    Meng Jing¡¯s hand immediately twists his arm.


    ¡°Are you envious?¡±


    ¡°Ah. I¡¯m in pain¡­¡± Gao Ge¡¯s face trembles.


    ¡°Hum, that woman also looks good, but what about Su Hui?¡± Meng Jing begins to worry about others.

 Chapter 304 - I Have a Bold Idea

    Chapter 304 I Have a Bold Idea


    In the face of so many members of the Dragon Court and the students of the Cultivation Academy, those cultivators¡¯ faces are dark.


    If they still attack Yue Xincheng at this time, they will die.


    They aren¡¯t bewitched now and shouldn¡¯t be so stupid.


    Even if they aren¡¯t afraid to die and they rush up, they can¡¯t take away the broadsword. They will court death.


    It¡¯s better for him to keep a low profile.


    Yue Xincheng stands on a high place beside Gao Ge.


    He feels that it is really good to look at the cultivators in the pit from this point of view.


    ¡°Oh, Boss, this broadsword is for you!¡± Yue Xincheng waves the broadsword and says.


    When Yue Xincheng waves the broadsword, the cultivators standing in the pit also stare at it without blinking their eyes.


    ¡°What are you looking at? If you continue to see, I will bury you later!¡± Yue Xincheng says at the top of her voice.


    Qingrou sneers beside him, ¡°You didn¡¯t have such courage before.¡±


    ¡°You are talking nonsense. Although I am arrogant, I know the situation!¡± Yue Xincheng snorts.


    Qingrou¡¯s words make him unhappy.


    What does she mean? She regards him as a fool.


    ¡°Well, it is yours. Why do you give it to me?¡± Gao Ge says, ¡°I¡¯m a swordsman. Please respect my profession.¡±


    Yue Xincheng is stunned, ¡°Boss, isn¡¯t you a hooligan?¡±


    Gao Ge is speechless.


    Yue Xincheng laughs, ¡°If you don¡¯t want it, it will be mine. I also think this broadsword fits me very well. Besides, I¡¯ve already thought about the name. I heard the dragon roar when I held the broadsword before. So the name is Dragon Broadsword.¡±


    Gao Ge says helplessly, ¡°Don¡¯t copy martial arts novels, okay?¡±


    Yue Xincheng thinks for a while, pats his thigh and says, ¡°What about the Slaying Dragon Broadsword?¡±


    ¡°It will be okay if you are happy.¡± Gao Ge doesn¡¯t expect Yue Xincheng to come up with a creative name.


    Seeing Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng talk and laugh, the cultivators in the pit can only choose to keep silent. They even regret why the man with the long spear didn¡¯t take the broadsword away before. Although the broadsword has nothing to do with them whether it is in the hands of the middle-aged man or Yue Xincheng, at least that middle-aged man with a long spear doesn¡¯t look like the one who will be complacent in front of them with the broadsword!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go first. It¡¯s not good to stay here for a long time.¡± Gao Ge says.


    When the middle-aged man with a long spear appeared, Gao Ge also saw him.


    And it¡¯s not the first time Gao Ge has seen him.


    He has seen the group before under the ice.


    Although Gao Ge wonders why the other three are missing, it has nothing to do with him.


    It¡¯s better to leave it to Fire Dragon. He will deal with it.


    There are so many cultivators here. There are too many people involved. Gao Ge can¡¯t really kill them all. It¡¯s no fun to stay here.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go with us.¡± Yue Xincheng turns to look at Qingrou and says.


    ¡°I want to be with my senior sisters and junior sisters.¡± Qingrou says calmly.


    ¡°Then you can let your senior sisters and junior sister go with us.¡± Yue Xincheng says, ¡°Those people see that you have a good relationship with me. When we leave, they may embarrass you. If they want to take away the broadsword, they will stare at you. What are you going to do then?¡±


    ¡°They won¡¯t.¡± Qingrou whispers.


    ¡°Won¡¯t they?¡± Yue Xincheng sneers. He reaches out and points to the big pit, ¡°The dead bodies in the pit haven¡¯t rotted yet. They lie there in disorder. You tell me they won¡¯t? Why won¡¯t they? They dare not fight with us now. But believe it or not, as long as we leave, they will soon be bold and they will regret their cowardice. Everyone who has been beaten will be ashamed and angry when they come home and lie in bed. They will imagine countless plays. They want to take a dagger and kill the people who beat them one by one. Even if they can¡¯t kill the people, they will hold a knife to frighten the people and then they can find face back. They are no different from these people.¡±


    After listening to Yue Xincheng, Qingrou is stunned.


    She finds what Yue Xincheng said very reasonable.


    ¡°Well, you can go with us.¡± Qin Yuming stands out and decides.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    At this time, some people come out of the pit.


    After inquiring clearly, Gao Ge knows that they were all members of the Dragon Court.


    Seeing that they are ashamed, Qin Yuming and Gao Ge don¡¯t ask too much. They let these members join the team.


    A large group of people leave.


    After they leave, the cultivators in the pit may have bad ideas and curse them. But it has nothing to do with them.


    Qingrou follows Yue Xincheng. She looks at the front and looks at the back. Then she frowns.


    ¡°Are the students in the Cultivation Academy so powerful?¡± Qingrou whispers.


    ¡°Haha. I have no way. I am handsome. If I really accidentally die here, it will be terrible. The average score of the level of appearances of the Cultivation Academy will drop a lot.¡± Yue Xincheng says carefully.


    Qingrou is surprised and she says with doubts, ¡°I haven¡¯t heard that the Cultivation Academy only recruits ugly students¡­¡±


    Yue Xincheng¡¯s face becomes dark immediately.


    ¡°By the way, after we get out of the secret realm, shall we get married?¡± Yue Xincheng asks.


    ¡°Hum, stop dreaming!¡± Qingrou says with a cold face.


    Gao Ge is curious. He approaches them and asks.


    Yue Xincheng laughs and says the previous thing briefly.


    After listening to Yue Xincheng, Gao Ge is surprised, ¡°Is there such a regulation in the world?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I think so.¡± Yue Xincheng says.


    Gao Ge glances at the rest of the disciples of the Willow Sect.


    ¡°I suddenly have a bold idea.¡± Gao Ge says seriously.


    Yue Xincheng looks at the other disciples of the Willow Sect with their curtained hats and whispers, ¡°I have an immature proposal for your bold idea.¡±


    ¡°I have a complete plan for your immature proposal¡­¡±


    ¡°I have a wonderful idea for your complete plan¡­¡±


    Meng Jing says coldly, ¡°I can dig two graves of the same size for you two.¡±


    Gao Ge trembles and says to Yue Xincheng, ¡°How can you be such a person? Isn¡¯t Qingrou good? Who else do you want?¡±


    Yue Xincheng is so angry.


    His boss changes in the end.


    He didn¡¯t betray him so decisively before.


    ¡°Hum, this is the man.¡± Xia Lu sneers.


    ¡°In fact, I was just kidding.¡± Gao Ge smiles awkwardly and says.


    The female disciples of the Willow Sect look at the men in the front through their curtained hats warily.


    What their master said is right. The men outside are not good men!

 Chapter 305 - Wood Dragon Is Wounded

    Chapter 305 Wood Dragon Is Wounded


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t know the time in the secret realm.


    There is no sun, moon and stars. Gao Ge doesn¡¯t know how many days he has spent here.


    In the following time, Yue Xincheng begins to study his broadsword when he is free.


    The rest continue to explore the secret realm. They hope to find their own lucky chance.


    Basically, all the places where the members of the Dragon Court visit will be dug three feet.


    And those people in the field of immortal cultivation can¡¯t do anything but run when they see Gao Ge and others.


    Yue Xincheng is the most bored.


    When those people run away, Yue Xincheng always follows them with his broadsword.


    When Gao Ge sees it, he also runs after those people.


    Seeing those people in the field of immortal cultivation running away in a hurry, they stop to see each other and laugh. They are like children who set off firecrackers and blow up the toilet.


    ¡°Are you two so stupid¡­¡± Meng Jing asks with a dark face.


    Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng laugh.


    They are now able to play with their brother foolishly. As time goes on, they grow up slowly. They will have less such opportunities. If they don¡¯t do some things now, they can¡¯t do these things when they are thirty or forty years old. So they can have fun now. When they are a little older, they can sit at the table drinking wine and chatting. When they talk about these things, they will be very happy. At last, they will sigh that they are old as a year-end conclusion. They will also have a special feeling.


    Occasionally, they take the liberty to leave the team. Others don¡¯t know where they go.


    They must come back with fruitful results.


    Once when they come back, Yue Xincheng still has a smile on his face. But the Dragon Cutting Sword in his hand disappears.


    Meng Jing thinks Yue Xincheng has lost the knife, but she also thinks it is unlikely.


    When Meng Jing asks him, Yue Xincheng shakes a bracelet on his hand. Then she realizes.


    ¡°Whose storage bracelet did you grab?¡± Meng Jing asks.


    ¡°I grabbed two. I also leave one for you.¡± When Gao Ge says, he magically takes out another bracelet to Meng Jing.


    Meng Jing is speechless.


    In fact, everyone knows that when Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng choose to leave the team, it means that some members of the field of immortal cultivation will be unlucky.


    These two people are like uncontrollable mad dogs in the snow terrain. They specialize in banditry.


    ¡°The cultivators who can have the storage bracelet must not come from the small sects. They must be the core disciples of those big sects. How many people do you offend?¡± Meng Jing says with a bitter smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Anyway, we have taken them.¡± Gao Ge laughs and says, ¡°When the secret realm was just opened, they were always looking for the Dragon Court¡¯s trouble. Now we look for their trouble. What¡¯s wrong with us?¡±


    Meng Jing shakes her head and touches the bracelet on her arm. She has nothing to say.


    ¡°If I find a better storage bracelet, I will give you later. It¡¯s too small. But it¡¯s okay to put some clothes and weapons, or food and drink in it.¡± Gao Ge says softly.


    ¡°When you find it next time, you should give it to Xia Lu.¡± Meng Jing says strangely.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t know how to answer.


    They obviously can¡¯t continue to talk.


    In fact, there are many snow lotuses in the snow terrain. Gao Ge puts some snow lotuses into his star map.


    Besides, he also gets some Hot Beads.


    Gao Ge counts what he has. There are almost 20 snow lotuses and there are 30 more Hot Beads.


    When Gao Ge counts these, Qin Yuming suddenly comes over.


    ¡°Gao Ge, come with me!¡±


    Seeing that Qin Yuming is serious, Gao Ge is surprised. But he still nods his head. He doesn¡¯t talk nonsense. He follows behind Qin Yuming. After walking for a while, they come to a cave in the ground.


    ¡°Lord Fire Dragon, Gao Ge is coming.¡± Qin Yuming whispers.


    There are many people in the cave.


    Some people are lying on the ground and some are standing by.


    ¡°Gao Ge, come over quickly!¡± This is the voice of Water Dragon.


    In the cave, the light is not very good.


    Gao Ge walks over and sees Wood Dragon lying on the ground. Wood Dragon has a bloody wound on him.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°The guy with the spear did it.¡± Fire Dragon says, ¡°Help Wood Dragon.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    Without hesitation, Gao Ge grabs Wood Dragon¡¯s arm and inputs the power of stars in his body to Wood Dragon.


    Surprisingly, the wound on Wood Dragon is healing slowly.


    ¡°Why?¡± Fire Dragon is surprised and he says, ¡°The healing effect of energy in your body is much better than before!¡±


    Gao Ge continues to input the power of stars to Wood Dragon and says, ¡°Lord Fire Dragon, you don¡¯t look surprised at all.¡±


    Fire Dragon smiles awkwardly, ¡°I heard that you made Earth Dragon¡¯s arm regenerate. I really couldn¡¯t believe it.¡±


    ¡°There are many strange things in this big world. Lord Fire Dragon, when you are free, you can go outside more often.¡±


    Fire Dragon asks Water Dragon in a low voice, ¡°Does he satirize me that I haven¡¯t seen the world?¡±


    ¡°He should be.¡± Water Dragon nods.


    ¡°Hum. Gao Ge, you are arrogant now!¡± Fire Dragon snorts.


    Gao Ge laughs.


    ¡°Fire Dragon, how many people did you kill?¡±


    ¡°There is one left.¡± Fire Dragon says, ¡°It¡¯s the man with the long spear. He seems to have found some opportunities in the secret realm. We couldn¡¯t find where he is. We originally looked for him separately, but we didn¡¯t expect that his cultivation had improved. If I hadn¡¯t arrived in time, Wooden Dragon who fought alone with him would be dead now.¡±


    Gao Ge is shocked, ¡°Is his strength not only at the realm of Master?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say.¡± Fire Dragon is worried and he says, ¡°If we can¡¯t kill him in the secret realm, it won¡¯t be so easy for us to kill him next time.¡±


    Gao Ge says yes.


    ¡°The secret realm is almost over. We still have gains this time. We killed three masters in succession. I want to see if they are ashamed!¡± When Fire Dragon talks about these, his face also shows a smile.


    Although they are injured, the problem is not big as long as Gao Ge is here.


    They don¡¯t know what kind of monster Gao Ge is. He could even regenerate the arm that had been broken.


    After going back, the status of Gao Ge in the Dragon Court will be greatly improved. He will even be protected.


    Gao Ge suddenly asks, ¡°Lord Fire Dragon, will the Dragon Court will cut me into pieces for research?¡±


    Fire Dragon laughs, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. Do you think that the Dragon Court is stupid? Some rare beasts were found outside and sent for research before. They were really sliced. As a result, the experts didn¡¯t work out anything. Do you think we¡¯ll take notice of those people? Besides, you are alive. Even if you are not a member of the Dragon Court, you will not be cut into pieces for research. As long as you don¡¯t do anything against the regulations and endanger Huaxia, we will never arbitrarily deprive anyone of the right to live.¡±


    He is so moved that his tears are about to fall.


    Suddenly, there is a huge sound outside the cave.


    Everyone changes their faces.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and have a look!¡± Water Dragon immediately stands up and takes the lead to walk out.

 Chapter 306 - Half-Step Grand Master

    It is snowing in the snow terrain again.


    Meng Jing and her friends start to have a snowball fight, for they have nothing else to do.


    Of course, they don¡¯t urge their strength during the fight.


    Otherwise, they would be grappling.


    Watching a group of people playing in full swing, Chen Wangshi doesn¡¯t continue to stay there quietly. Instead, she hastens to join Meng Jing and other girls in confronting Yue Xincheng and the others with snowballs.


    Chen Wangshi is grinning while making snowballs.


    ¡°Sister, here you are!¡± Chen Wangshi passes the several snowballs to Meng Jing.


    The girl¡¯s hands are too small so the snowballs she has made are at most a bit larger than coins.


    ¡°Chen Wangshi, you are doing so well!¡± Meng Jing fetches the snowballs smilingly and gives the sincerest comfort to the little girl, ¡°Add oil. You are just like our armory!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Encouraged by her words, Chen Wangshi stands up straight and solutes to Meng Jing seriously.


    Master Wen and Meng Fang sit on a rock.


    ¡°It¡¯s so good to be young!¡± Master Wen says with a sigh.


    ¡°Yeah, actually you don¡¯t need to envy us young people.¡± Meng Fang says.


    Master Wen is surprised, ¡°You?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, what¡¯s wrong?¡± After saying that, Meng Fang stands up and makes a few snowballs, ¡°Just sit here. I, as a young man, am going to play.¡±


    Watching Meng Fang leave, Master Wen twitches his mouth corner.


    He is so shameless.


    Is it because he has spent too much time with Gao Ge? It is quite likely. He that lies down with dogs must rise up with flea. Meng Fang and Gao Ge have known each other for a long time. It is pretty normal that he becomes shameless.


    Yue Xincheng tries to fight back while fleeing.


    He has no other solutions.


    After all, Meng Jing and the other girls are too strong.


    Moreover, the female disciples of the Willow Sect on her side hold a grudge against him.


    Yue Xincheng feels that he has become the target of public attack.


    A snowball is thrown at Yue Xincheng along a track.


    A hand catches the snowball.


    Yue Xincheng wants to say ¡°thank you¡± but when he sees the comer, he is shocked.


    He retreats subconsciously while the man sneers and waves his spear.


    With the sound of bang, Yue Xincheng is struck away.


    ¡°Give me the broadsword. Otherwise, I will kill you!¡± The man says with a sneer.


    Yue Xincheng turns over and lies on the snow ground with a sting in his back.


    Obviously, he has been seriously hurt. Otherwise, how can he even have no strength to get up?


    ¡°Bastard, you are not dead yet.¡± Yue Xincheng says with a sneer.


    ¡°I shall repeat only once again. Give me the broadsword.¡±


    ¡°Give you the crap.¡± Yue Xincheng snorts.


    Meng Jing and the others have rushed towards them.


    ¡°To be honest, without those annoying old people of the Dragon Court, you are absolutely no match for you. Yet, it must be a critical blow for the Dragon Court to eliminate so much fresh blood of theirs, isn¡¯t it?¡± The middle-aged man says with a hideous smile on his face.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Meng Fang has arrived at their front and then throws a punch at the man.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t even reached the realm of a master. How dare you fight with me?¡± The middle-aged man sneers and turns around, waving his spear along an arc in the air. The spear hits against Meng Fang¡¯s fist.


    Meng Fang is thrown away while vomiting a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°You¡­ You are at the realm of above a master¡­¡± Meng Fang looks astonished.


    The middle-aged man only snorts and stabs at Meng Fang with his spear.


    ¡°Mr. Meng!¡±


    ¡°Meng!¡±


    A group of people are anxious and worried with their eyes almost popping out.


    Bang.


    A beam of blue light shows up and hits against the spear.


    The spear is immediately dislocated and stabbed at the side of Meng Fang.


    Meng Fang takes a long breath and turns around subconsciously to look behind his back. He is stunned.


    It is a little girl who is standing behind him.


    ¡°Chen Wangshi?¡±


    Chen Wangshi takes a glance at him with an indifferent look. Her pupils also glitter with a weird light.


    Then, her eyes are fixed on the middle-aged man.


    ¡°What are you?¡± The middle-aged man looks down upon Chen Wangshi.


    He can swear that he didn¡¯t mean to curse her by saying that.


    ¡°You don¡¯t deserve to know.¡± The voice sounds dry and raucous.


    Then Chen Wangshi dashes to the front of the middle-aged man at an extremely fast speed.


    As she slaps over, the middle-aged man immediately flies away.


    However, his flying speed is not as fast as Chen Wangshi.


    Chen Wangshi has arrived at where he falls down. She reaches out her lotus-root-like arm and gets through his belly.


    Chen Wangshi looks like dragging something into her mouth.


    ¡°The soul of a cultivator at the realm of Half-step Grand Master does taste better¡­¡± Chen Wangshi smiles queerly.


    Then she closes her eyes and passes out¡­


    Meng Jing and the other people, standing aside, are shocked with staring eyes.


    They don¡¯t even dare to go near.


    ¡°Rest assured. The guy has slept.¡± Master Wen strides over and holds Chen Wangshi up.


    ¡°Hey, you are more reliable than Gao Ge. I¡¯ve decided to follow you in future¡­¡± Master Wen mumbles.


    Chen Wangshi is in deep sleep with her stunning bloody hand¡­


    Water Dragon and the others arrive first. They don¡¯t look rather surprised after hearing what has happened.


    They know the situation of Chen Wangshi.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Water Dragon looks at Chen Wangshi and says.


    Chen Wangshi is still sleeping.


    When Gao Ge comes here, he nods his head after hearing what Yue Xincheng said.


    Yue Xincheng is surprised to find that these people are not shocked at all.


    ¡°Boss, what on earth is going on? Who is that kid?¡±


    ¡°Chen Wangshi.¡±


    Yue Xincheng feels that Gao Ge said that just to satisfy him.


    ¡°She saves you and you are looking at her as if staring at a monster. It is not good.¡± Gao Ge says seriously.


    Yue Xincheng gives a bitter smile, ¡°It¡¯s because you were not here. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t say that.¡±


    Gao Ge grins and starts to feel headache again.


    ¡°She has saved these people. I think she will demand an exorbitant price from me later¡­¡±


    ¡°But compared with Meng Jing and these people¡¯s lives, it is nothing. Even if she asks for much from me, I will satisfy her anyway.¡± Gao Ge thinks.


    He has an increasing feeling that it is a wise decision to bring Chen Wangshi to the secret realm.


    ¡°This time, with four dragon slayers of the realm of a master put to death, they will not dare to act recklessly then.¡± Water Dragon says to Golden Dragon who just arrives.


    Golden Dragon nods his head, ¡°I hear that that man was at the realm of Half-step Grand Master.¡±


    ¡°Half-step Grand Master¡­¡± Water Dragon thinks for a while and asks, ¡°You are almost at the realm of Half-step Grand Master, right?¡±


    Fire Dragon doesn¡¯t reply.


    ¡°She could even sec-kill a cultivator at the realm of Half-step Grand Master. How strong is she now? It seems that she has restored her capability by a lot.¡±


    ¡°After all, she feeds on Gao Ge.¡± Fire Dragon says.


    ¡°I must remind Gao Ge to beware of that.¡±


    ¡°No need. She won¡¯t be a threat to us.¡± Fire Dragon says confidently.

 Chapter 307 - We Are Colleagues Now

    As the earth trembles and the mountain sways, the snow mountain collapses quickly.


    The surrounding snow also starts to melt.


    Gao Ge stands up straight and gives a relieved face.


    Is it over?


    Now Gao Ge feels a bit thrilled.


    Being able to leave the secret realm also means that everything is over.


    The secret realm of the snow terrain is gradually collapsing.


    How the secret realm of snow terrain starts or ends is different from that of the secret realm of Mount Duanlong at the first time.


    He reaches out his hand subconsciously and holds Meng Jing¡¯s hand with a smile on his face.


    Meng Jing looks at Gao Ge, showing her two dimples.


    The scene begins to change quickly again.


    The sense of weightlessness strikes again, which is like being in a space capsule.


    When the sky and earth stop spinning around, Gao Ge takes a deep breath.


    The people¡¯s eyesight gradually recovers. What they see is quite familiar¡ª green mountains and grass, which reflects with vigor and looks rather different from snow terrain.


    Then Gao Ge hears a lot of screams.


    ¡°Where are my Hot Beads?¡±


    ¡°Gee! My snow lotus is gone too!¡±


    ¡°Crap! Where is the mountain hare that I spent so much effort catching?¡±


    They are surprised and flurried.


    For them, Hot Bead, snow lotus and rare beast are the biggest harvests they¡¯ve got from the trip to the secret realm of snow terrain.


    However, all the harvests have disappeared out of no reason now.


    Very few people can stand such a strike!


    Gao Ge is taken aback. Hence, his consciousness goes into the star map and finds that all his harvests are still there. He can¡¯t help feeling relieved.


    He turns around to look at Meng Jing. Despite his silence, Meng Jing has known what he wants to say.


    ¡°My Hot Bead and snow lotus are still with me.¡±


    ¡°Boss, mine too!¡± Yue Xincheng says.


    Xia Lu frowns and says in a low voice, ¡°Mine are gone.¡±


    Gao Ge ponders for a while and thinks of the answer.


    ¡°It seems that the things taken out of the secret realm won¡¯t disappear as long as they are kept in the storage space. However, without the storage space, the Hot Beads and snow lotuses can¡¯t be taken out of the snow terrain.¡±


    The members of the Dragon Court start to whine.


    Meng Jing sighs, ¡°What shall we do?¡±


    ¡°What shall we do?¡± Gao Ge gives a weird smile and looks Yue Xincheng in the eye. The tacit understanding between them makes them guess what they are thinking quickly so they both grin spontaneously.


    ¡°Boss, are we going to be rich?¡±


    ¡°You tell me.¡±


    Both of them grin again.


    Xia Lu and Meng Jing are looking at these two men as if staring at two idiots.


    ¡°What were they talking about?¡± Yang Rui asks in a low voice.


    Qingrou snorts, ¡°I don¡¯t know what they are planning, but it can¡¯t be a good thing.¡±


    What she said contains extreme disfavor of Yue Xincheng.


    ¡°The others can¡¯t bring what they have got out of the snow terrain whereas they can, which means their Hot Beads and snow lotuses are very rare. When a thing is rare, it becomes precious. Don¡¯t you know that?¡± Qin Yuming sighs and says.


    Hearing Qin Yuming¡¯s explanation, all the people take a tumble.


    Indeed.


    It is not only Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng who found snow lotuses and Hot Beads in the snow terrain.


    Many people did.


    Despite the preciousness of Hot Beads and snow lotuses, if there are too many of them, the price will go down. That¡¯s why many giants in the technology and costume industries all like to play by this principle.


    Yet, the situation is different now.


    How many cultivators are there who have found a lot of Hot Beads and snow lotuses and meanwhile own a storage space?


    Even in the Aura Recovery Age on the earth, there are not many storage spaces available. Don¡¯t you see that Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng also have found only two storage spaces after plundering in the snow terrain?


    Given that Yue Xincheng and Gao Ge both value friendship, if there are indeed many storage spaces, Chen Wangshi¡¯s arms must be put on with a dozen of them, just like the steel loop man in Kung Fu.


    As far as Gao Ge knows, there are some secret auction halls in Huaxia.


    It is acquiesced by the Dragon Court. Actually, the secret auction halls also belong to the field of immortal cultivation and they won¡¯t interfere too much. This time, it is because the cultivators make trouble for the Dragon Court again and again that the Dragon Court oppressed the cultivators in the field of immortal cultivation. Otherwise, the Dragon Court wouldn¡¯t stir up the conflict with them.


    To be honest, it is also the Dragon Court¡¯s hope that there can be more strong cultivators in the field of immortal cultivation in Huaxia. If cultivators at the realm of Master and Grand Master are everywhere in Huaxia, it is a good thing for Huaxia too.


    Of course, it must be on the premise that the Dragon Court prevails the field of immortal cultivation.


    It is not that the Dragon Court is selfish but the Dragon Court has to.


    If Huaxia is full of masters one day, the Dragon Court is still like this, which will be rather awful. A rule must be followed in any time or any era. The only one reason why the Dragon Court is formed is that it shall draw rules for the people as a bow compass and a dominant role.


    There are many cases of chivalrous swordsmen violating a ban with martial arts in history.


    ¡°Gao Ge!¡±


    ¡°Yue Xincheng!¡±


    Familiar voices come.


    Chen Guo and Liang Bufan run towards them like unleashed wild dogs.


    ¡°What did you do before? Were you on a date?¡± Gao Ge says grinningly.


    ¡°You bet!¡± Yue Xincheng instantly responds.


    Chen Guo feels embarrassed and Liang Bufan looks annoyed.


    ¡°Do you take out all your Hot Beads and snow lotuses?¡± Chen Guo asks.


    Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng grin and nod their heads.


    Chen Guo says with a helpless face, ¡°How did you make it? Why can¡¯t we?¡±


    Yue Xincheng says smilingly, ¡°Probably it is because of the face value.¡±


    Chen Guo pats Yue Xincheng¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Please say something that you do have.¡±


    Yue Xincheng is angry.


    At the moment, Gao Ge asks again, ¡°Did you find Hot Beads and snow lotuses in the snow terrain?¡±


    ¡°What else could it be? We are no match for those rare beasts who run slowly and we cannot catch up with those we can defeat.¡± Chen Guo says helplessly.


    ¡°Chen Guo and I are lucky too.¡± Liang Bufan says grinningly, ¡°We found the Hot Beads to keep us alive first, and then found the snow lotuses to enhance our cultivation. It is a pity that we didn¡¯t get to eat many of the snow lotuses before it vanished.¡±


    ¡°Hence, the story tells us about the importance of carpe diem. We must enjoy pleasure in good time!¡± Gao Ge sighs.


    Qin Yuming snorts aside, ¡°Stop conveying inappropriate thoughts here.¡±


    ¡°Lord Fire Dragon is coming.¡± Yue Xincheng says in a low voice.


    Gao Ge turns around and takes a glance only to find that Fire Dragon has arrived at the front of Yue Xincheng with a smile.


    ¡°Boy, come with us back to the East Huaxia branch of the Dragon Court.¡± Fire Dragon says.


    Yue Xincheng is puzzled.


    Gao Ge laughs, ¡°What were you thinking? We are colleagues now.¡±

 Chapter 308 - Qingrou Is Gone

    Yue Xincheng finally comes to himself and starts screaming.


    He is like a rutting donkey.


    Fire Dragon shakes his head with a bitter smile.


    He understands that Yue Xincheng acts so happy not due to his dedication to Huaxia but the fact that he feels so happy to be with Gao Ge.


    Fire Dragon asks Yue Xincheng to join the Dragon Court, which is not a surprising thing for Gao Ge.


    In Gao Ge¡¯s eyes, Yue Xincheng¡¯s acquisition of the Slaying Dragon Sword is the luckiest chance in the secret realm of snow terrain.


    Of course, his Shennong Tasting 100 Herbs Painting is excluded.


    Yue Xincheng is not capable now but he has been to secret realm of Mount Duanlong. After that adventure, he has opened quite some martial meridians. Plus his good talent, as he acquired a treasured sword in the secret realm of snow terrain, his prospect is beyond estimation.


    Fire Dragon is smart so he won¡¯t let go of such a chance.


    ¡°It¡¯s not right. Fire Dragon, what¡¯s going on? How come he is returning to the East Huaxia branch with you?¡± Wood Dragon and Earth Dragon both come to him disgruntledly.


    Fire Dragon looks at them and asks in confusion, ¡°Yue Xincheng is from Jiangnan of East Huaxia. Now that he joins the East Huaxia branch of the Dragon Court, it is just meant to happen. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±


    Earth Dragon smiles, saying, ¡°We are okay with that. You can take away Yue Xincheng as you want, but as to Gao Ge, is it okay that we take him away?¡±


    ¡°Gao Ge is a member of the East Huaxia branch.¡± Fire Dragon says with a stern face, ¡°You¡¯ve already known that.¡±


    Meng Jing sees the situation and whispers to Gao Ge, ¡°Won¡¯t they fight?¡±


    ¡°That can¡¯t happen.¡± Gao Ge grins, ¡°Have you seen the supervisors of the Dragon Court getting into a fight?¡±


    Meng Jing rolls her eyes.


    Water Dragon says smilingly at the moment, ¡°Enough. Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng are still here. You guys talk about this in front of them, which may make them tread on air. They will think they are good. It¡¯s no big deal. There are many excellent young people in the world. Besides, more secret realms will open in future. You don¡¯t need to care about that.¡±


    Wood Dragon and the others, who look rather embarrassed, feel that Water Dragon has made a good point. They just want to nod their heads and leave when they suddenly think of something and then fly into a rage.


    ¡°Water Dragon, don¡¯t intervene in this. Crap. I almost forget that you are under the East Huaxia branch¡­¡±


    Water Dragon looks at Earth Dragon with staring eyes, ¡°What do you want to do then?¡±


    Feeling a bit intimidated, Earth Dragon tucks his neck and puckers his lips, ¡°Actually¡­ Actually I am okay with that¡­¡±


    Wood Dragon is so pissed off.


    ¡°Wuss! Can you just nerve up!¡±


    Earth Dragon doesn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Hey, you apple-head, you like her but does she like you?¡± Golden Dragon says while shaking his head.


    Earth Dragon subconsciously looks to Water Dragon.


    ¡°Of course she does.¡± Gao Ge says in a low voice.


    Earth Dragon suddenly becomes thrilled. He hastens to come to the front of Gao Ge and reaches out his hand to grab Gao Ge¡¯s arm.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    Greatly terrified by Earth Dragon, Gao Ge thinks he has said something wrong.


    ¡°I said that she must like you¡­¡± Gao Ge repeats carefully and then frowns, ¡°Did I make any mistake?¡±


    ¡°Why¡­ Why did you say that?¡± Earth Dragon says with a blush.


    Gao Ge thinks for a while, ¡°If you don¡¯t like to hear that, I will not say it then.¡±


    Earth Dragon is furious. Does he want to say that?


    He takes a deep breath to ease his excitement.


    ¡°What I mean is how you know¡­¡± Earth Dragon asks reluctantly.


    Gao Ge says grinningly, ¡°When you lost your arm, Lord Water Dragon was so worried about you. She was not faking. I learnt from that!¡±


    Gao Ge just finishes talking and Earth Dragon hasn¡¯t got to talk when Water Dragon snorts.


    ¡°Nonsense. I will worry about an ordinary member of the Dragon Court, let alone Earth Dragon.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Earth Dragon also nods his head.


    Golden Dragon and Wood Dragon are also greatly amused.


    Gao Ge looks at them and can see that their eyes are full of banter. He instantly understands that probably, all the people but Earth Dragon know the thing between Earth Dragon and Water Dragon.


    ¡°Lord Earth Dragon, I am just saying.¡± Gao Ge says grinningly.


    Hearing that, Earth Dragon becomes anxious at once.


    ¡°This is big. How can you just say that randomly?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have way out then. If you are unhappy, just kill me now.¡± Gao Ge says.


    Earth Dragon is speechless.


    Watching Earth Dragon leave with a frustrated face, Gao Ge feels a sense of relief.


    People cannot intervene in the love matter of others. Moreover, as an onlooker, Gao Ge cannot undertake the responsibility. Hence, when water flows, a channel is formed.


    He wipes the sweat on his forehead. Qingrou also come to the front of them.


    ¡°We Willow Sect shall leave first. We appreciate it that you brought us out.¡± Qingrou says.


    Gao Ge is shocked and hastens to ask, ¡°Are you leaving?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°No. Your curtained hat was taken off by Yue Xincheng and he also saw your beautiful face. Shouldn¡¯t you marry him?¡± Gao Ge says.


    As the boss of Yue Xincheng, he must do this.


    He must think about the happiness of his brother!


    Qingrou pulls a long face. Obviously, she is disgruntled.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t care about that and says grinningly, ¡°Qingrou, don¡¯t be mad. I am kidding. After all, you are so beautiful. Even if you don¡¯t keep your words, it is still understandable.¡±


    Yue Xincheng is depressed now.


    Qingrou takes a deep breath, saying, ¡°Rest assured. I am going back to the Willow Sect to inform my master. Afterwards, I will go to the Dragon Court.¡±


    ¡°Qingrou, my boss is kidding with you. At that time, I did that only to stop you. I didn¡¯t mean to do it. Please forgive me. So, let¡¯s forget about it. What do you think?¡± Yue Xincheng says calmly.


    ¡°Heh, I don¡¯t need it. The reputation of the Willow Sect cannot be ruined by me.¡± After saying that, Qingrou turns around and leaves.


    Gao Ge asks in a low voice, ¡°Do you think she knows where the East Huaxia branch of the Dragon Court is?¡±


    ¡°Boss, I don¡¯t mean to marry her!¡± Yue Xincheng says with a long face.


    ¡°Why?¡± Gao Ge is so confused about it, ¡°Isn¡¯t she rather pretty?¡±


    Yue Xincheng gets anxious, ¡°It¡¯s not about her beauty.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°She and I must love each other!¡± Yue Xincheng says seriously.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you like Qingrou?¡± Gao Ge says in surprise.


    Yue Xincheng stays silent for a while and fails to understand Gao Ge.


    ¡°When do you think mistakenly that Qingrou likes me?¡±


    Gao Ge agrees with him and suddenly feels that Yue Xincheng has grown much more mature.


    At least Yue Xincheng finally knows himself better now.

 Chapter 309 - So into Fantasizing?

    Chapter 309 So into Fantasizing?


    After Qingrou and her peers leave, Gao Ge and the others are also ready to return.


    Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng sit under a tree, chatting and talking.


    Qin Yuming walks to them with a frown.


    ¡°Ms. Qin, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    Qin Yuming takes a look at him and shakes her head, ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Qin Yuming says with a bitter smile, ¡°We have just counted the number of the remaining members. This time, we¡¯ve suffered about 50 deaths in the secret realm.¡±


    Gao Ge narrows his eyes, ¡°Well. It is not a surprise. If we only wanted to handle those people, Lord Fire Dragon and the other masters would be enough. Yet, the reason why the other members of the Dragon Court also came to the secret realm was that they also wanted to elevate their capability via the secret realm. You know, a price must be paid for capability elevation. As a cultivator, if you want to keep cultivating yourself, you will encounter a lot of risks, which is well known to all the cultivators.¡±


    Qin Yuming heaves a sigh, ¡°It is true, but¡­¡±


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t say any more.


    Just as Qin Yuming said, it is true, but whether they can be okay with that is another thing.


    It is no use saying too much. Can¡¯t Qin Yuming figure out what Gao Ge just said?


    The end of the secret realm also means that Gao Ge and Meng Jing will be parted again.


    As to that, Meng Jing is really upset. Of course, the reason is not that Gao Ge is going back to the Dragon Court but that she fails to understand why Yue Xincheng can get into there and she can¡¯t.


    She has a feeling of being insulted by a fool.


    After Meng Jing and the others all leave with Meng Fang, Gao Ge suddenly walks to the front of Fire Dragon.


    ¡°Lord Fire Dragon, I want to ask for a few days off.¡±


    ¡°For what?¡± Fire Dragon, feeling a bit confused, stares at Gao Ge and asks.


    ¡°To seek revenge.¡± Gao Ge says seriously.


    ¡°Ah?¡± Fire Dragon feels quite worried, ¡°Who will you take revenge on?¡±


    Gao Ge falls into thought instead of answering Fire Dragon.


    After being silent for an instant, he says, ¡°Actually, I will seek revenge on Xiaoshan Sword Sect first but I can¡¯t defeat them. Therefore, I¡¯ll pass this school. The second one is a small cultivation school called the White Dragon Sect. They ran all the way to kill Meng Jing, which I can¡¯t stand. And the Yang Resisting School, they detained Yue Xincheng in the snow terrain.¡±


    ¡°Boss, leave the Yang Resisting School alone. The disciple of the Yang Resisting School who made trouble for me was killed by me and the rest of the students were nice to me.¡± Yue Xincheng hastens to say.


    Regardless, Yue Xincheng feels rather happy.


    ¡°Then I only need to deal with the White Dragon Sect.¡± Gao Ge thinks for a while and says, ¡°Xiaoshan Sword Sect and the Shadow School both made trouble for the Dragon Court but they are the first-class schools¡­¡±


    ¡°We will cope with these two schools.¡± Fire Dragon says smilingly.


    Gao Ge gives a big smile.


    ¡°But it is not okay that you go alone.¡± Fire Dragon says with a frown, ¡°You should be aware of your importance to the Dragon Court.¡±


    Yeah, Gao Ge is only a supporting role in the Dragon Court. How important can he be?


    ¡°Then I will go with him!¡± Yue Xincheng hurries to say aside.


    ¡°You?¡± Fire Dragon laughs, ¡°In that case, Gao Ge may as well go alone.¡±


    Yue Xincheng covers his chest.


    He feels so hurt¡­


    ¡°I am kidding, but after you return to the Dragon Court, you must continue to practice your swordsmanship.¡± Fire Dragon says carefully, ¡°You mustn¡¯t waste your talent!¡±


    ¡°Rest assured. Lord Fire Dragon.¡± Yue Xincheng says with a smile.


    ¡°Then you two don¡¯t have to come back to the Dragon Court with us.¡± Fire Dragon says, ¡°But you must remember to keep safe. If you encounter any strong opponents, you mustn¡¯t confront the tough with toughness. Just run. Understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± Yue Xincheng says grinningly.


    After all the members of the Dragon Court leave, Yue Xincheng turns around to look at Gao Ge.


    ¡°Boss, then we set off now?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°I suddenly feel that Lord Fire Dragon really thinks highly of us!¡± Yue Xincheng sighs.


    ¡°He may simply think that if we die, they have to give us the blood money.¡± Gao Ge says.


    Yue Xincheng heaves a sigh.


    He should have known that he would get hurt by chatting with his boss.


    ¡­


    After the second secret realm is over, there is not much news online.


    Probably it is because of the mysterious dragon slayers that very few news about the second secret realm is spread.


    The less news, the more guesses.


    The cultivators who entered the secret realm actually suffer great loss under the oppression of the Dragon Court.


    It is a disgraceful thing for them. They would prefer it if the whole world didn¡¯t know about that. Hence, they will not disclose too much information.


    It is good actually.


    In this way, no one will know that Yue Xincheng has gained a huge lucky chance in the secret realm.


    As a result, Yue Xincheng and Gao Ge will have less unnecessary trouble.


    Although Gao Ge has reached the realm of Strength Exposure, after the trip to the secret realm of snow terrain, he realizes that there are so many strong cultivators at the realm of Master in the world. If they encounter one, they may be killed then.


    It is a smooth journey to Mount Qi for them.


    The White Dragon Sect is a second-class or third-class school situated on the Peak Jade Lotus of Mount Qi.


    It is hard to categorize the school, because they are not capable to be a second-class school and yet they are a bit stronger than a third-class school.


    Peak Jade Lotus, as its name implies, looks like a blooming jade lotus from the bottom up.


    The White Dragon Sect is not a small school but they only have tens of people. There used to be more than 100 people but this time, many of their disciples came to the secret realm.


    Those who could come to the secret realm were selected carefully, who were basically the core disciples of the White Dragon Sect.


    However, as the news of the other schools comes, there is no news heard about their own disciples. The sovereign of the White Dragon Sect becomes anxious.


    They are all guessing why none of the disciples of the White Dragon Sect come back.


    ¡°Is it because something happens to them all?¡± An old man says.


    ¡°It¡¯s not likely.¡± The sovereign of the White Dragon Sect shakes his head, saying, ¡°Even something happens to them, it is impossible that none of them can come back alive.¡±


    Hearing what the sovereign said, all the people nod their heads.


    After all, in the secret realm, it is less likely for the team to be entirely wiped out than to have a few escapes.


    ¡°If it were not for any accidents, how come no one comes back?¡±


    At the moment, an old man with white beards and convex hip bones laughs and says, ¡°Everybody, let¡¯s have a guess. Is it because the disciples who survive by luck are chosen by the Dragon Court after gaining lucky chances?¡±


    Hearing what the white-bearded old man said, all the other people of the White Dragon Sect are excited.


    ¡°Third Uncle, is it true?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Third Uncle, you cannot joke on that!¡±


    The white-bearded old man says laughingly, ¡°I am just saying and not sure about it. All I can say is that it is possible. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Well said! If this is true, the White Dragon Sect will be related to the Dragon Court. In this way, isn¡¯t it easy for the school to become a second-class school in Huaxia?¡±


    ¡°Ha, you are right. If our disciples can really become the senior members of the Dragon Court, we can even become a first-class school, let alone a second-class school!¡±


    When the disciples and the sovereign are so cheerful, an unharmonious voice comes.


    ¡°Are the disciples of the White Dragon Sect so into fantasizing?¡±

 Chapter 310 - Go at the White Dragon Sect

    Chapter 310 Go at the White Dragon Sect


    Gao Ge kind of admires these students of the White Dragon Sect.


    They cannot fight but they can fantasize.


    If they are not interrupted, they may be fantasizing that the White Dragon Sect were overriding the Dragon Court.


    Maybe Heaven Dragon, Fire Dragon and the other seniors have to drink the water for washing feet of the factotum in the White Dragon Sect.


    As the most pretentious man in the world, Gao Ge won¡¯t allow them to do better in fronting.


    He won¡¯t even allow anything to think about it!


    Therefore, Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng can¡¯t help but to walk out slowly


    All the disciples of the White Dragon Sect are staring at them.


    ¡°Who are you? How do you get in here?¡± The sovereign of the White Dragon Sect is a bit surprised.


    Just like the Heaven School, the White Dragon Sect also allocates some disciples to guard the gate. Hence, no outsiders can come in without being noticed.


    Neither Gao Ge nor Yue Xincheng responds.


    They start to think about his question.


    This question reflects the insult on their intelligence.


    After thinking for a while, Gao Ge continues to walk forward, ¡°Through the gate.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The sovereign of the White Dragon Sect fails to understand what he means.


    Gao Ge says impatiently, ¡°You asked me how we got in here and I told you that we came in through the gate. Any problem?¡±


    ¡°How dare you! Take them down!¡± The white-bearded old man shouts angrily.


    The disciples of the White Dragon Sect eventually come to themselves from shock. They form an array quickly and go at Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng together.


    However, Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng don¡¯t appear flurried or feared.


    One is holding a broadsword and the other is holding a regular sword.


    Their eyes are beamed with disdain.


    They stare at the disciples of the White Dragon Sect as if looking at lambs for being slaughtered.


    The sovereign and the others also frown at the moment.


    Judging from the aloof look of Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng, they think of something.


    They come here with malice.


    Regardless, Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng don¡¯t look like friendly visitors.


    Moreover, they have presented their swords.


    ¡°Boss, let¡¯s have a competition and see who kills more. What do you think?¡± Yue Xincheng says out of curiosity while holding his Slaying Dragon Sword.


    Gao Ge takes a glimpse of him with a complicated look.


    After being silent for an instant, he says in a low voice, ¡°How about letting you have all?¡±


    Yue Xincheng pulls a long face immediately.


    ¡°Boss, don¡¯t cut the ground from under my feet, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay. Of course I will not. Otherwise, you won¡¯t have a place to sit.¡± Gao Ge says smilingly.


    Yue Xincheng is confused.


    He is standing there, not sitting.


    He waves his sword and a beam of sword spirit spurts out.


    As a result, the force of the White Dragon Sect has been quickly broken through.


    Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng strike at them along the breakthrough point, fearless and bold.


    On the whole, the disciples of the White Dragon Sect are not strong.


    At least, in terms of Gao Ge¡¯s capability, he can cope with them well.


    Watching the disciples of the White Dragon Sect taken down one by one, the sovereign and his several bothers also get anxious and can¡¯t stand anymore.


    ¡°Guys, who on earth are you? Has our school even done anything to offend you?¡±


    ¡°Sovereign, no need to talk with them. Just kill them!¡± The white-bearded man talks harshly.


    He still looks like a sage but as he talks, his sage-like appearance completely collapses.


    Especially when he talked, every word he uttered reflects his killing intent.


    He doesn¡¯t look like a veteran cultivator but a bandit.


    ¡°Third Brother, don¡¯t rush into making any decision¡­¡± The sovereign also feels headache and says in a low voice, ¡°They look quite young but their cultivation levels are not low. I think they can¡¯t be ordinary people. Since they dare to make trouble and kill our students in our school, they must be well prepared. They cannot be taken lightly!¡±


    ¡°Sovereign, now that they are here to make a scene in our White Dragon Sect, if we still swallow insult and humiliation silently, where does that leave the dignity of our school?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Sovereign, this is not tolerable!¡±


    ¡°Sovereign, please allow me to kill him!¡±


    ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡± The sovereign of the White Dragon Sect suddenly laughs.


    The face of the man who spoke just now is stiffened with fear instantly.


    ¡°Can you defeat them?¡± The sovereign of the White Dragon Sect snorts.


    As a saying goes, people don¡¯t insult others in a fight.


    Yet, this man can insult others extremely steadily, accurately and harshly.


    No wonder he can be the sovereign!


    Yue Xincheng, holding his Slaying Dragon Sword, gives off greatly rich murderous look with his eyes becoming red. He waves his sword continuously, stirring up gusts of strong wind. Anyone who is struck by his sword is either dead or injured.


    ¡°Stop it!¡±


    The sovereign of the White Dragon Sect gets really anxious.


    If this goes on, their disciples will all be killed.


    Obviously, Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng don¡¯t care about his words.


    They are still immersed in the slaughter.


    ¡°Bastard!¡± The sovereign flies into a rage and leaps to the front of Yue Xincheng. Meanwhile, he reaches out his fists to force Yue Xincheng backwards, asking, ¡°Who are you on earth?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me where I come from. My hometown is in Huaxia.¡± Yue Xincheng mutters the lyrics and goes at the sovereign with his broadsword.


    The sovereign, whose face is contorted with anger, snorts, ¡°What are you!¡±


    ¡°I am blooming in the slaughter, just like a flower at dawn.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The sovereign completely fails to understand what Yue Xincheng is talking about.


    However, it sounds rather impressive.


    Suddenly, a beam of sword spirit goes at his back.


    ¡°Sovereign, be careful!¡±


    The white-bearded old man says and then strikes at Gao Ge with several men.


    Gao Ge stares at them with an indifferent look.


    Now he really wants to shout at them.


    ¡°All of you, come on! I am totally fine.¡±


    However, given that they are at the realm of Strength Protection, he himself has reached the realm of Strength Exposure, but he must keep a low profile in the face of so many masters at the realm of Strength Protection¡­


    He stops those people and turns around to look at Yue Xincheng.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave the sovereign to you. Is it okay?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Yue Xincheng says unconfidently.


    ¡°Find a way out.¡± Gao Ge says calmly.


    Yue Xincheng has no other way but to confront the sovereign with toughness.


    His Slaying Dragon Sword glitters a beam of red light.


    Then his murderous look increases sharply.


    Having noticed the sudden change, the sovereign of the White Dragon Sect feels so confused.


    He thinks for a long time but he still can¡¯t figure out what he did to piss this young man off.


    Why is this man so eager to kill him?


    As he shouts, Yue Xincheng goes at the opponents at an extremely fast speed.


    Gao Ge waves his sword.


    The white-bearded old man, with the other several men, strikes at Gao Ge together and lays siege to him.

 Chapter 311 - Jinx of the Field of Immortal Cultivation

    Chapter 311 Jinx of the Field of Immortal Cultivation


    The White Dragon Sect is not weak, plus the numerical advantage, so Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng are in a disadvantageous position.


    However, despite that, the sovereign doesn¡¯t look happy at all. Instead, he frowns even harder and his two eyebrows almost reach each other.


    The reason is quite simple.


    Even a fool can tell that Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng can¡¯t hold out for long. So do both of them. Nevertheless, they still don¡¯t look like that they want to flee.


    Although they are in a disadvantageous position, it is not difficult for them to run away at the moment.


    After all, they are evidently capable of that.


    They can escape but they just don¡¯t. It seems that they are going to fight until the end.


    The sovereign doesn¡¯t believe that they just don¡¯t fear death without any way out.


    Obviously, they have something secure to rely on!


    Gao Ge pierces through the chest of the white-bearded old man with his sword.


    Looking at the shock and pains shown on the man¡¯s face, Gao Ge snorts. His sword gives off a gust of strong wind to mince the old man¡¯s body.


    Gao Ge really dislikes this white-bearded old man.


    Before this, the old man just prated a lot and didn¡¯t stop at all even when Gao Ge asked him to quiet down.


    Now this old man is finally quiet forever.


    Thus, if you can solve the problem, you must do it yourself.


    He keeps killing the people of the White Dragon Sect with his sword.


    Yue Xincheng carries his broadsword and fights with the sovereign of the White Dragon Sect.


    Actually, Yue Xincheng¡¯s capability is absolutely no match for the sovereign¡¯s.


    Luckily, he has the broadsword brought out from the snow terrain.


    The murderous look in his broadsword makes the sovereign of the White Dragon Sect so overwhelmed.


    It seems that his capability and speed will be seriously diminished once he approaches the broadsword slightly.


    In light of his overwhelming murderous look, Yue Xincheng forces the sovereign to keep retreating.


    After a dozen minutes, the sovereign of the White Dragon Sect starts to attack proactively instead of responding passively.


    His sword spirit is like waves and his fist wind is growling heavily.


    As Yue Xincheng slashes his broadsword, a wound is left on the arm of the sovereign.


    Having been punched by the sovereign for several times, Yue Xincheng vomits a lot of blood. Yet, he doesn¡¯t care about that. After all, with his boss here, as long as he is not dead, he can just ignore whatever injury he has got.


    He is proud of his boss.


    The disciples of the White Dragon Sect rush forward in a crowd.


    Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng keep retreating in the battle.


    When it is about time, another group of people also come to the Peak Jade Lotus of Mount Qi.


    They are wearing the uniform of the Dragon Court. After entering Peak Jade Lotus, they start to fight with the disciples of the White Dragon Sect. Very soon, they help rescue Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng from the siege. It is at the moment that the sovereign becomes desperate. He finally understands why these two young men look so reassured and emboldened. With the Dragon Court as their backing, they can surely be fearless in this case!


    As the Dragon Court members join in the battle, the White Dragon Sect people start to reduce sharply.


    ¡°What wrong have we done? Why do you have to kill us and eliminate the White Dragon Sect?¡± The sovereign of the White Dragon Sect says desperately.


    In such a case, even a fool can tell that the members of the Dragon Court are here with hostile intention. Moreover, now that they have started to act, it is not likely that the White Dragon Sect continues to exist.


    Looking at the sovereign of the White Dragon Sect, Gao Ge says smilingly, ¡°You know, if the Dragon Court wants to eliminate a small school, no reason is needed. Even if there is a reason, do you think you deserve to know it?¡±


    Hearing Gao Ge say that, the sovereign of the White Dragon Sect bursts into laughter, ¡°Is it because the White Dragon Sect is only a second-class or third-class school that we don¡¯t deserve to know? If you are faced with Xiaoshan Sword Sect or Shadow School, do you still dare to act like this?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it is just that you will die before them.¡± Gao Ge says smilingly, ¡°Rest assured. Farewell. I will have them catch up with you in the Netherlands.¡±


    ¡°Hum, you think you can do it?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. I am not that capable.¡± Gao Ge laughs, ¡°To be honest, your disciples wanted to kill the Dragon Court members but they were not capable enough. Yet, it can not be forgiven. Moreover, not only you but also the Shadow School and Xiaoshan Sword Sect are marked down by us. I don¡¯t know what others will respond. You know, I am stingy so I can¡¯t let it go easily.¡±


    The sovereign of the White Dragon Sect gradually comes to his senses and feels relieved.


    ¡°Thanks for explaining this to me. However, the White Dragon Sect won¡¯t allow itself to be seized without putting up a fight!¡±


    After saying that, he strikes at Yue Xincheng at an extremely fast speed.


    It is kind of a final struggle of the sovereign of the White Dragon Sect.


    He uses so much more strength that Yue Xincheng has to counteract reluctantly. Gao Ge also quickly goes forward and helps Yue Xincheng deal with the sovereign of the White Dragon Sect¡­


    After the batter ends, a member of the Dragon Court walks to the front of Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng, who are resting on the grass out of breath.


    ¡°Did you advance your action time by a lot?¡± The man doesn¡¯t look happy.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter even if we acted earlier.¡± Gao Ge says smilingly.


    ¡°Do you think it really doesn¡¯t matter? If we didn¡¯t come in time and you really died here, wouldn¡¯t we have to undertake the responsibility?¡±


    Gao Ge only grins and says nothing.


    He and Yue Xincheng look each other in the eye, get up and walk downhills.


    The members of the Dragon Court look at their backs with a frown.


    ¡°I wonder where they are heading.¡±


    ¡°It is not our business where they are going. As long as they don¡¯t die in Mount Qi, our task is completed.¡±


    ¡°You are right¡­¡±


    Gao Ge understands.


    For now, it is not likely that the Dragon Court will make trouble for the Shadow School and Xiaoshan Sword Sect.


    In particular, they¡¯ve just left the secret realm so they also need to have a good rest. If they start to teach those first-class schools some lessons, they will probably accomplish the very opposite.


    Therefore, to eliminate the White Dragon Sect can give a warning effect to others first. Afterwards, they can pay a visit to the Xiaoshan Sword Sect and Shadow School.


    After the news that the White Dragon Sect is eliminated by Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng is spread out, a sensation is caused in the whole field of immortal cultivation again.


    The Heaven School was eliminated before and now the same thing happens to the White Dragon Sect.


    More and more people are getting curious who Gao Ge is and why he must act against the cultivation schools.


    Someone even gives Gao Ge a nickname¨CJinx of the field of immortal cultivation.

 Chapter 312 - Leader of Team Four

    Chapter 312 Leader of Team Four


    He has eliminated the Heaven School first and now the White Dragon Sect.


    Many second-class or third-class small schools are feared to hear the name of Gao Ge and worry that he will come to their places.


    Fortunately, Gao Ge is not that bored.


    In fact, Yue Xincheng is not satisfied with all kinds of sayings of others.


    The White Dragon Sect is actually exterminated by him and Gao Ge.


    How come the people in the field of immortal cultivation all curse Gao Ge and just ignore him?


    Are they despising him?


    It is a pity that Yue Xincheng cannot even find someone to justify himself.


    However, apart from that, there is one more thing.


    As Gao Ge says, those people only care about what they want to care.


    The people in the field of immortal cultivation are interested in Gao Ge so regarding the White Dragon Sect thing, they only focus on Gao Ge.


    As to Yue Xincheng, they don¡¯t know who he is at all!


    Gao Ge can¡¯t understand Yue Xincheng¡¯s way of thinking. Why does someone want to be targeted by others? It is not a good thing anyway.


    After the matter of the White Dragon Sect is solved, Gao Ge brings Yue Xincheng back to the Dragon Court.


    After they arrive at the Dragon Court, they go to find Fire Dragon and simply report what they did in the Mount Qi.


    As a matter of fact, even if they don¡¯t say it, Lord Fire Dragon knows it very well. It is only a tedious but necessary procedure.


    After talking about the matter of Mount Qi, Gao Ge asks smilingly, ¡°Lord Fire Dragon, what about the Xiaoshan Sword Sect¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you before. Just leave that to us. And you have no way to deal with it either.¡± Fire Dragon says smilingly, ¡°Rest assured. No one can bully the Dragon Court, whether it is a so-called first-class school or a super first-class school.¡±


    Looking at Fire Dragon talk so confidently, Gao Ge feels that his words are still rather credible.


    Moreover, the truth is as Fire Dragon said.


    It has never been heard of that Dragon Court is taken advantage of by the so-called cultivation schools.


    ¡°By the way, we have done some calculation. Based on your performance in the snow terrain, you can get about 6,000 merits.¡± Fire Dragon gives Gao Ge the tip to pass him the merit calculator.


    Gao Ge takes back the calculator and feels a bit surprised to look at the figure on it. He knows that he can gain quite some merits after he comes back but out of his expectation, he is awarded with so many merits. He wonders what he can redeem the 6,000 merits for.


    ¡°And you.¡± Fire Dragon turns around to look at Yue Xincheng, ¡°Your things are all here, including your uniform. If you have any questions, you can ask Gao Ge.¡±


    Yue Xincheng fetches a box from Fire Dragon. He opens it and takes a look with great excitement in his face.


    For him, it is not an exciting thing to join the Dragon Court.


    What really makes him excited and thrilled is that he can continue to fight with Gao Ge.


    Walking out of Fire Dragon¡¯s office, Gao Ge takes over Yue Xincheng¡¯s calculator and gives him 3,000 merits.


    ¡°Boss, what can I do with the merits?¡± Yue Xincheng looks at the figure on the calculator and asks confusedly.


    ¡°You can redeem the merits for some things.¡± Then Gao Ge tells Yue Xincheng briefly about the merits.


    What he says to Yue Xincheng is exactly the same as Qin Yuming said to him.


    After hearing Gao Ge out, Yue Xincheng nods his head.


    ¡°So the merits are good stuffs!¡±


    Despite that, he doesn¡¯t feel that there is anything wrong that Gao Ge gives him 3,000 merits. He won¡¯t complain if Gao Ge doesn¡¯t give him any. Yet, neither does he feel ashamed if Gao Ge gives him all.


    He and Gao Ge are not pretentious.


    He meets Qin Yuming with the merits.


    Qin Yuming reaches out her hand and looks at Yue Xincheng with a sweet smile.


    ¡°Boy, you are one of Team Three now. Congratulations!¡±


    Yue Xincheng coughs and hastens to shake hands with Qin Yuming.


    ¡°However, although you are arranged in Team Three, I¡¯ll give you a chance to choose. You are allowed to join Team One, Team Two, Team Three or Team Four. Just forget about the other teams or other departments. They have to do too many things. After all, the East Huaxia area is too big. They need to encamp in different places and handle different things.¡±


    Hearing Qin Yuming out, Yue Xincheng feels confused.


    He turns around to look at Gao Ge and Gao Ge also appears puzzled.


    ¡°I shall follow my boss wherever he goes. Ms. Qin, you know, my boss and I are close.¡±


    ¡°If you want to stay with your boss, I¡¯m afraid you cannot stay in my team.¡± Qin Yuming says smilingly.


    ¡°Why?¡± Yue Xincheng looks to Gao Ge again.


    ¡°Why do you keep looking at me? How do I know¡­¡± Gao Ge is speechless.


    Yue Xincheng grins.


    It¡¯s true. After coming back from the snow terrain, he has been with Gao Ge all the time.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Lord Fire Dragon tell you?¡± Qin Yuming asks in surprise, ¡°I thought you came from the place of Lord Fire Dragon.¡±


    Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng shake their heads.


    ¡°It is normal anyway. After all, it is not settled yet. But in my opinion, it is not far out.¡±


    Yue Xincheng asks in a low voice, ¡°Ms. Qin, what is it? Can you tell us now?¡±


    ¡°In the secret realm of snow terrain, the leader of Team Four is not back. He died in there.¡± Qin Yuming says, ¡°In the meanwhile, many members of Team Four were sacrificed in the snow terrain. There is not a suitable person for that position so it is likely that Gao Ge will be appointed as the leader of Team Four.¡±


    Gao Ge is surprised.


    Surprisingly, so many things have happened when he was away from the Dragon Court.


    There won¡¯t be any problem for him to do some tasks but it would be like driving a duck onto a perch if he is appointed as the team leader of the East Huaxia branch of the Dragon Court.


    He doesn¡¯t feel that he is that capable.


    He hasn¡¯t known or seen the leader of Team Four of the Dragon Court.


    However, it is not surprising at all. The east Huaxia branch of the Dragon Court is neither too big or too small. Everyone has his own thing to do. He hadn¡¯t seen Lord Water Dragon before he entered the snow terrain, let alone the leader of Team Four of the East Huaxia branch.


    ¡°Of course, you don¡¯t have to reject it now. After all, it is not completely fixed.¡± Qin Yuming says smilingly.


    ¡°Then why do you tell us¡­¡±


    Qin Yuming says laughingly, ¡°So what? No one forbids me to tell you about that. Since I am not forbidden, I have the final say.¡±


    That¡¯s what Qin Yuming will do in light of her character. Others will not do the same thing.


    ¡°Ms. Qin, can you take us to the redemption center?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°Oh right, you must have brought a lot of good stuff out of the secret realm this time, haven¡¯t you? Surely I can bring you to the redemption center, but before that, you must come with me to another place.¡± Qin Yuming says with a serious face.


    Gao Ge looks so confused.

 Chapter 313 - 2,000 Merits

    Chapter 313 2,000 Merits


    After 10 minutes, Gao Ge, who is pulling a long face, stares at Qin Yuming standing at the door.


    With a smile on her face, Qin Yuming is wearing a dress decorated with lotus design, holding her arms around her chests, which is her common posture.


    Lying in Gao Ge¡¯s arms, Chen Wangshi is in deep sleep with one of her arms grabbed by him. She also has a faint smile on her face and looks rather comfortable.


    After his power of stars is transferred more or less to her, he gets up slowly and moves carefully, worrying that he may wake up Chen Wangshi.


    She was a little girl.


    Now she is Ms. Untouchable.


    She won¡¯t let Gao Ge go once she sees him. Even if she is dominated by Chen Wangshi, she is very intrigued by the power of stars. Regardless of her age, she can distinguish good things from bad ones!


    Gao Ge cannot leave until Chen Wangshi falls asleep. Otherwise, he has no idea how much longer he must stay here.


    He closes the door to the room and feels as if he has disarmed the bomb.


    It is so thrilling.


    The consequence is rather severe.


    After closing the door and walking out of the room, Gao Ge asks, ¡°By another place, you just mean here?¡±


    Qin Yuming nods her head and says with a serious face, ¡°Isn¡¯t coaxing her into sleep a very important thing?¡±


    Gao Ge grins.


    Actually, to be honest, he has no problem with transferring his power of stars into Chen Wangshi. If it were not for Chen Wangshi, or to be exact, the Rakshasa in the body of Chen Wangshi, Yue Xincheng, Meng Jing and the other people might not stay alive now.


    If anyone does him a favor, Gao Ge will return the favor at any cost.


    There is nothing to be said against it.


    After coping with Chen Wangshi, they two follow Qin Yuming to the redemption center of the Dragon Court branch.


    The redemption center is rather big, which is also divided into different areas.


    According to Qin Yuming, what the Dragon Court members redeem most are usually money or spiritual jades and stones. These can be categorized into one type.


    Apart from that, they also redeem for some magic instrument or martial arts skills, etc.


    They are all good stuff!


    Anything that shows up in the Dragon Court cannot be ordinary.


    The only one place with the most good stuff must be the Dragon Court.


    After going into the redemption center, Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng have been a bit dazzled.


    ¡°There is also gold, jades and jewels!¡± Yue Xincheng says in surprise.


    ¡°You can find whatever you can think of. Moreover, as long as you want it, you can even redeem for some thermal weapons here. But I don¡¯t think that it is necessary, because the thermal weapons you can use have been equipped by the Dragon Court on a standard basis. And as to the thermal weapons not provided by the Dragon Court, even if you can redeem for them, you cannot use them at will.¡± Qin Yuming says seriously.


    After all, she is a veteran. She must know more than Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng.


    Therefore, they do value Qin Yuming¡¯s advice very much.


    Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng each has 3,000 merits, which are quite a lot. Having been in the Dragon Court, Qin Yuming hasn¡¯t seen anyone who can get so many merits in one time, unless all the merits gained over the past several years are added up.


    As to Qin Yuming, generally, she redeems her merits for spiritual jades, spiritual stones and money.


    She doesn¡¯t redeem for anything else other than that.


    Based on that, it can tell that she is not an ambitious woman.


    ¡°Ms. Qin, I want to find some martial arts skills about swordsmanship.¡± Yue Xincheng says.


    ¡°Then go to look for them yourself in the martial arts skills area.¡± Qin Yuming says without turning around, ¡°Do you think I know where the martial arts skills about swordsmanship are?¡±


    She replies with great confidence.


    Yue Xincheng has no other way but to look for the skills himself.


    Gao Ge wants to process the things he brings back with his merits, such as the flakes on the beasts¡¯ corpses.


    Gao Ge can¡¯t handle these flakes even with his Flying Star Sword.


    If the flakes can be made into armor, the armor must be really nice.


    Yet, he wonders how heavy they will be.


    In the Dragon Court, there are many skillful craftsmen, who are cultivators themselves. The forging skill is rarely seen in the world and the craftsmen are said to be the Mo Family.


    Following Qin Yuming, Gao Ge meets a man of the Mo Family called Gongshu Hao. He doesn¡¯t look old, who is about 37 or 38 years old, but he has stayed in the Dragon Court for a dozen years. He is an eccentric person and seldom talks with others. He looks rather aloof.


    After Gao Ge takes out the corpses of the malicious beasts and big birds from his star map, Gongshu Hao immediately gives a surprised look.


    He stands up and walks to the beasts¡¯ corpses. He reaches out his hand to touch the beasts¡¯ flakes with a frown, turns around to look at Gao Ge and asks, ¡°How did you kill such rare beasts?¡±


    Gao Ge grins, ¡°It¡¯s complicated.¡±


    ¡°Then needless to talk about it.¡± Gongshu Hao says grinningly, ¡°Do you want to make some sets of armor?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gao Ge nods his head.


    ¡°Give me 2,000 merits. I will make 15 sets of light armor and 30 sets of heavy armor for you.¡± Gongshu Hao says, ¡°The flakes on the rare beasts vary in thickness but the heavy armor made of thick flakes is not suitable for you to wear all the time, because it will affect your speed. However, for light armor, you can wear it all the time and even in bedtime.¡±


    ¡°I can even wear them in bedtime?¡± Gao Ge is surprised and says subconsciously, ¡°No side leakage?¡±


    Gongshu Hao is puzzled.


    ¡°As to the huge bird, I don¡¯t have any idea for now but as for the claws, I think I can make some daggers with them, which will serve as good hidden weapons.¡±


    Gongshu Hao says, ¡°The flesh should be good stuff. You can eat it.¡±


    Gao Ge grins, ¡°I think so, too.¡±


    If Chen Wangshi is here, she will drool again when hearing this.


    ¡°By the right, don¡¯t you have two hides?¡± Qin Yuming asks.


    Gao Ge nods his head.


    ¡°I plan to take the hides back home for my parents.¡± Gao Ge says grinningly.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you were so filial.¡±


    ¡°Of course I am.¡±


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you show filial piety for me?¡± Qin Yuming says with a frown.


    With sweating dripping from his face, Gao Ge hastens to tell Qin Yuming that she will get one set of light armor when they are finished. To his surprise, Qin Yuming also asks for two sets of heavy armor besides one light armor. After all, Gongshu Hao has said that there will be at least 30 sets of heavy armor made out of the flakes. Gao Ge is surely okay with her request so he agrees with a nod too.


    Gao Ge leaves all the things to Gongshu Hao and feels relieved. He doesn¡¯t ponder whether the 2,000 merits are too many. What makes Gao Ge curious is what Gongshu Hao will do with the beasts¡¯ flesh since his Flying Star Sword cannot crack open the flesh. From the beginning to the end, Gongshu Hao doesn¡¯t talk about it. Obviously, Gongshu Hao really doesn¡¯t care about it. Maybe he has already come up with a solution. Hence, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t feel like reminding him of that.

 Chapter 314 - Gongshu Jie

    Chapter 314 Gongshu Jie


    As to the remaining 1,000 merits, Gao Ge has no idea what to redeem with the merits.


    As to money, he doesn¡¯t really need it actually.


    As to the spiritual stones and spiritual jades, it is not that Gao Ge doesn¡¯t need them. In fact, even if he redeems all the 1,000 merits for spiritual jades, the spiritual jades won¡¯t be enough for Gao Ge. The loss just outweighs the gain. He won¡¯t do such a stupid thing. After all, there are many good things in the Dragon Court.


    He must make the fullest use of the remaining 1,000 merits so as to make the trip to the secret realm worthwhile.


    Moreover, after all the rare beasts¡¯ corpses are dealt with Gongshu Hao, Gao Ge still needs to hand over some armors. By then, he will gain a lot of merits.


    He feels a bit delighted.


    ¡°By the way, can I redeem for the storage space here?¡± Gao Ge suddenly pats his head and turns around to ask Qin Yuming.


    Qin Yuming feels disgruntled and has a feeling that Gao Ge regards herself as a shopping guide.


    However, she still says, ¡°Storage space is rare to find in any place. Although there is a supply of storage spaces in the Dragon Court, the supply is quite limited. Don¡¯t you see that even I, as a team leader, don¡¯t have one?¡±


    Gao Ge says in a low voice, ¡°Isn¡¯t it because you use all your merits for clothes¡­¡±


    Qin Yuming rolls her eyes at him.


    ¡°Lu Yi redeemed for a storage ring before. As far as I know, he used 5,000 merits.¡± Qin Yuming says.


    Gao Ge is instantly startled.


    ¡°Does a storage ring need 5,000 merits?¡±


    ¡°It is a discounted price, for he is a team leader. You may need to spend 6,000 or 7,000 merits at least.¡±


    Gao Ge hears that and immediately perishes the thought of redeeming several storage spaces as gifts for others.


    Such a thought is too extravagant.


    At the moment, Yue Xincheng also ends his trip of extravagance.


    Looking at Yue Xincheng holding a small box, Gao Ge feels a bit confused.


    ¡°What are these?¡±


    ¡°Martial art skills of swordsmanship!¡± Yue Xincheng says smilingly.


    ¡°What do you need so many martial art skills of swordsmanship for?¡± Qin Yuming also cannot understand, ¡°Don¡¯t you know that you can¡¯t bite more than you can digest?¡±


    ¡°The martial art skills of swordsmanship in the Dragon Court are quite good. I also know that I cannot bite more than I can digest, but I can just acquire first and study them later!¡± Yue Xincheng says.


    Such a mindset is so stunning. If one doesn¡¯t have an asset of hundreds of millions, how can he dare to do that? Hence, from a scientific perspective, it is defined as the theory of SRSG. The full name of SRSG is Silly Rich Second Generation.


    ¡°Boss, isn¡¯t it unscientific for me to do that?¡± Yue Xincheng asks.


    ¡°No, it is not bad, as long as you are happy.¡± Gao Ge says smilingly.


    Yue Xincheng is completely relieved.


    ¡°Oh right, I also redeem for some spiritual jades.¡± Yue Xincheng says, ¡°The spiritual jades are so cheap! I can get one spiritual jade with 50 merits.¡±


    Qin Yuming snorts, ¡°You will know how difficult it is to gain merits with your own efforts.¡±


    Yue Xincheng grins, ¡°I don¡¯t need to worry about it. After all, my boss will share his merits with me.¡±


    Qin Yuming is so furious. How can he say that so confidently?


    She does admire the affection between Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng.


    In the secret realm of snow terrain, Yue Xincheng tried so hard to fight for the sword only to give it to Gao Ge.


    He didn¡¯t think for himself.


    One doesn¡¯t need too many friends in the world.


    You just need a few friends like Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng.


    Then Qin Yuming arranges a residential place for Yue Xincheng which is next to Gao Ge¡¯s. It seems an intentional act.


    At bedtime, Yue Xincheng runs over with his quilt.


    In the following days, more and more people come to the East Huaxia branch of the Dragon Court.


    Everyone looks so busy, as if preparing for something.


    Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng are only busy doing their own things without caring about it.


    Yue Xincheng is occupied with learning about the Dragon Court.


    Gao Ge keeps visiting Gongshu Hao.


    Gongshu Hao is forging the armors, which has intrigued Gao Ge a lot.


    Gongshu Hao is also a workaholic. Probably it is the rare beasts¡¯ corpses that stir up his curiosity.


    Gongshu Hao has a team behind his back. The team members all belong to the clan of Gongshu. There are many craftsmen in the Gongshu Family, every of whom has his own expertise, including hidden weapon manufacturing, scheme manufacturing, sword manufacturing, chariot manufacturing and armor manufacturing, etc. Basically, they can do whatever you can think of. It gives Gao Ge an eye-opening feeling.


    If you always stay with the Gongshu Family, the recording of what has been seen and heard must be rather stunning. A kid about 15 or 16 years old called Gongshu Jie gets along well with Gao Ge. Probably because he is young, he likes bragging very much. Gao Ge has seen him weave a bamboo bird with a few bamboo canes. The bamboo bird can fly but it cannot fly for a long time, which is yet enough to shock all the people.


    ¡°Actually, it is not complicated. You just inject some aura but regarding how to inject the aura, where to inject, how much to inject, it must be delicately considered.¡± Gongshu Jie says smilingly.


    A passer-by reaches out his hand to pat his head.


    ¡°Cut the crap! Focus on what you are doing.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, young men must show his talents!¡± Gongshu Jie says disgruntledly.


    ¡°Hum.¡±


    Gao Ge feels that Gongshu Jie is quite funny.


    Moreover, according to Gongshu Hao, in fact, Gongshu Jie is the most gifted one among his generation.


    Maybe he will become the leader of the Gongshu Family.


    However, Gongshu Jie is not capable enough, which is quite disturbing. The Mo Family members are also cultivators. One¡¯s capability is directly related to what can be made.


    ¡°Right, Brother Gao, I hear that you are becoming the leader of Team Four?¡± Gongshu Jie asks grinningly.


    Gao Ge is slightly surprised and says smilingly, ¡°I don¡¯t know this.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of it. How can you not know it?¡±


    ¡°Tell me what you want to do first.¡± Gao Ge says. He is not willing to talk too much about an uncertain matter. Moreover, he is not interested in being the so-called leader of Team Four.


    ¡°If you really become leader of Team Four, how about making me one of your team members?¡± Gongshu Jie asks.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it good to stay in the Firearms Division?¡± Gao Ge asks. Firearms Division is where the Gongshu Family works.


    ¡°No, it is too boring here¡­¡± That¡¯s what a young man is like, who just won¡¯t stay in one place for long.

 Chapter 315 - New Team Four

    Chapter 315 New Team Four


    For Gongshu Jie, Firearms Division is like a prison.


    Youngsters love playing. If they are made to stay in one place, they will feel bored for a long time being.


    ¡°I think you are getting too distracted. First of all, I may not be the leader of Team Four. Second, even if I do become leader of Team Four, I may not have the right to select the team members. Last, if I am qualified to select my team members, you are one of the Gongshu Family and Firearms Division, and the Gongshu Family won¡¯t agree on that¡­¡±


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t finish his words but suddenly, he is interrupted by Gongshu Hao who is busy working, ¡°I agree.¡±


    Gongshu Jie is greatly delighted and meanwhile confused.


    Actually, he just mentioned it randomly when he chatted with Gao Ge.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t mention that only for fun. Either is he not interested in that. He did mean it, except that he thinks it is so unlikely that it is basically impossible. Hence, he doesn¡¯t hold any hope for it. Unexpectedly, Gongshu Hao just agrees on it so easily.


    Although Gongshu Hao is not the clan leader of the Gongshu Family, there won¡¯t be any problem as long as he agrees.


    Gongshu Hao is so talented that even the clan leader must take his opinion into consideration.


    Luckily, Gongshu Hao is not interested in other things so he doesn¡¯t impose any stress on the current clan leader.


    At least there won¡¯t be a situation where two heads coexist.


    ¡°This brat is just not capable enough. If he can work with you, it is not a bad thing though. At least he can increase his cultivation.¡± Gongshu Hao says smilingly.


    It kind of dispels the confusion of Gao Ge and Gongshu Jie.


    Gongshu Jie finally feels relieved and looks at Gao Ge in spirits.


    Gao Ge stretches out his hands, ¡°This is not fixed yet. Maybe it is just a joke.¡±


    Gongshu Jie feels a bit confused, ¡°Brother Gao, I have a feeling that you are not expecting this at all!¡±


    Gao Ge looks even more confused than Gongshu Jie, ¡°Why do I have to expect it? What¡¯s good about being a team leader? A leader has more things to do and if the team members make any mistake, he has to take responsibility and¡­¡±


    Speaking of that, Gao Ge suddenly stops talking.


    The original leader of Team Four died in the snow terrain.


    It is a sacrifice.


    To take over a post after a martyr is not a happy thing anyway.


    When Fire Dragon finds Gao Ge, Gao Ge knows that a conclusion has been drawn.


    It seems that these people have come to a conclusion.


    In the meeting room, there is still Water Dragon, Qin Yuming, Lu Yi and others besides Fire Dragon.


    There is a person that Gao Ge doesn¡¯t expect to see.


    He is Heaven Dragon of the Dragon Court.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t even know when this man arrived at the Dragon Court.


    ¡°Are you used to the food in the Dragon Court?¡± Heaven Dragon says to Gao Ge with a smile.


    ¡°Will you let me go if I am not?¡±


    ¡°Just take it that I didn¡¯t ask.¡±


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t know how to respond.


    He talks so straightforward.


    ¡°Do you know why I ask you here this time?¡± Lord Fire Dragon looks at Gao Ge and asks smilingly.


    Gao Ge shakes his head and then nods his head.


    ¡°Do you know it or not?¡±


    Gao Ge says smilingly, ¡°I can guess some but I am not sure of it.¡±


    ¡°Then your guess is more or less right.¡± Fire Dragon says smilingly, ¡°You will be in charge of reorganizing Team Four. That¡¯s why Heaven Dragon comes here. We don¡¯t have the right to appoint a team leader.¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head.


    ¡°So I take it as a yes?¡± Fire Dragon asks.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a bad thing. Why would I disagree?¡± Gao Ge says smilingly.


    ¡°You are right. It is not bad thing but it is not a good thing, either. A team leader will have more rights, which is for sure. However, likewise, you also need to undertake more responsibilities. Even if everyone thinks that you are the most suitable person, it is only based on your capability but in terms of your awareness, you still have room for improvement.¡±


    Gao Ge laughs, ¡°Then I¡¯ll be the acting team leader. If there is someone more suitable to come, I will step down from the post at once.¡±


    Fire Dragon is a bit surprised, ¡°How do you know what decision we have made?¡±


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t expect that his guess is right. It seems that he doesn¡¯t need to worry about livelihood. If he is too starved, he can set up a fortune-telling stand under the bridge in the street and practices physiognomy with a pair of sunglasses. Maybe he will be right about every client.


    ¡°We have also made a list of the Team Four members. They are all your acquaintances.¡± While saying that, Lord Fire Dragon passes a sheet of paper to Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge takes a look at it.


    There is Master Wen, Yue Xincheng and Master Guanshan on the list.


    ¡°There are so few people in my team!¡± Gao Ge says helplessly.


    Then Gao Ge says, ¡°Can I add Gongshu Jie of Firearms Division to the list?¡±


    ¡°The member of Gongshu Family?¡± Lord Fire Dragon is a bit surprised, ¡°Will they allow it? Over the past years, the Gongshu Family and the East Huaxia branch are only partners.¡±


    ¡°They ask for this.¡± Gao Ge says.


    Lord Fire Dragon nods his head, ¡°In this way, it won¡¯t be a problem. It is kind of a good start.¡±


    Obviously, the Dragon Court is not satisfied about only being partners with the Gongshu Family.


    They¡¯ve always wanted to completely take in the people of the Gongshu Family.


    ¡°There are not many members in Team Four but quality prevails quantity. If your team consists of too many members, you cannot manage it well.¡± Water Dragon says aside, ¡°When you find other suitable people, you can take them in. Yet, you must know that you are responsible for every member of Team Four. If any one of them betrays the Dragon Court, you must be held accountable.¡±


    Gao Ge is a little surprised and then disgruntled, ¡°In this case, I only want Yue Xincheng. Putting other people aside, I won¡¯t be surprised at all if Master Guanshan betrays the Dragon Court.¡±


    You don¡¯t say! The Dragon Court has eliminated the Heaven School and the previous sovereign of the Heaven School is a capable cultivator at the realm of Master. Now he has to work under Team Four of the Dragon Court. What he will think of still remains unknown. Although Gao Ge has spent some time with Master Guanshan, he doesn¡¯t know this man well.


    ¡°Moreover, I think Master Guanshan is more capable than me. It is better that he can be the leader of Team Four!¡±


    ¡°You are not relieved about him, let alone us¡­¡± Fire Dragon says angrily.


    Gao Ge thinks for a while and agrees on that.


    ¡°Here is the list. No change. This is it.¡± Heaven Dragon coughs and gives the final word.


    Under such a circumstance, a new Team Four is kind of officially established.


    If Meng Jing and Xia Lu join the Dragon Court later, they will become members of Team Four. Gao Ge has negotiated with Fire Dragon on that so they don¡¯t have any comments.

 Chapter 316 - They Are the People That the Dragon Court Can Trust

    Chapter 316 They Are the People That the Dragon Court Can Trust


    Inexplicably, Gao Ge becomes the leader of the Team 4 of the East Huaxia branch of the Dragon Court.


    Gao Ge feels a lot of pressure.


    He doesn¡¯t feel that he has the ability. It¡¯s like driving a duck onto a perch.


    Take things as they come. Gao Ge lets nature take its course. He is not worried about anything.


    However, Gao Ge¡¯s becoming the leader of Team 4 also causes a lot of dissatisfaction.


    Some of them are old members. They have been in the Dragon Court for many years. They are good in strength and qualification. They have endured too many years. When the position of the leader of Team Four was vacant, many people thought that their chance had arrived. But they didn¡¯t expect that Gao Ge would take over the position.


    So countless people come to challenge Gao Ge.


    Even if they win Gao Ge, they can¡¯t take over the position of the leader of the Team Four. But at least they can vent their anger.


    Therefore, after the Dragon Court appoints Gao Ge team leader, Gao Ge is very busy. He basically doesn¡¯t do anything all day. He constantly fights with the opponents coming to challenge in the arena.


    On the whole, there are wins and losses. But he loses several times because of his lack of energy.


    With the strength of Gao Ge now, he can compete with the people at the realm of Master. If the old members of the Dragon Court have the strength of the realm of masters, they will be valued. They won¡¯t care about the position of a team leader.


    In short. Those who want to challenge Gao Ge are not as good as Gao Ge.


    Those who are really stronger than him are not interested in the leader of Team Four at all. They won¡¯t bother to challenge.


    Finally, Water Dragon stands out and stops the endless fighting.


    Yue Xincheng has a bad temper and he is quite vengeful.


    These people annoy Gao Ge. As Gao Ge¡¯s fan, he can¡¯t bear it.


    So when Gao Ge goes to rest, he picks up the last one who beat Gao Ge. He takes his Slaying Dragon Sword and beats the person violently. Fortunately, he is rational. He doesn¡¯t endanger the person¡¯s life.


    ¡°You have to go out and avoid it.¡± Fire Dragon stands in Gao Ge¡¯s room and says with a smile.


    Gao Ge coughs and says in a low voice, ¡°Is there any task for me?¡±


    ¡°You are so clever.¡± Fire Dragon laughs.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t feel praised at all.


    He doesn¡¯t believe that Fire Dragon lets him leave first for his sake.


    ¡°What¡¯s the name of your former teacher in the Cultivation Academy? His last name is Liu¡­¡±


    ¡°Liu Dehua.¡±


    Fire Dragon stares at Gao Ge and says, ¡°Is his name Liu Zhongyi?¡±


    ¡°Since you know, why do you still ask me?¡± Gao Ge shakes his head, ¡°I can¡¯t understand your way of communication.¡±


    Fire Dragon coughs and is very angry with Gao Ge. He takes a deep breath for a while and adjusts his mind. Taking advantage of this short period of time, he also tidies up his thoughts and says again, ¡°We opened another cultivation academy in Haicheng City before. There are not enough people these days, so I¡¯m going to ask you to bring Team Four to help.¡±


    ¡°Will I be a teacher?¡± Gao Ge is stunned.


    ¡°Almost. In fact, you will teach them Qi conduction method. Now we practice the Qi conduction. There is no other person who can understand it better than you.¡±


    This is the truth. After all, Fire Dragon knows that the new Qi conduction method comes from Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge says with a bitter smile, ¡°The new Qi conduction method is simple. Everyone can understand it.¡±


    ¡°Wen Yihuan is also very good in metaphysics. He can just open a metaphysical course.¡±


    Gao Ge says yes.


    ¡°In addition, I also talked Master Guanshan. His array method can also be spread.¡±


    Gao Ge continues to nod his head.


    Anyway, everything has been prepared by Fire Dragon.


    What he needs to do is take the team to Haicheng.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I want to tell you. You can consider¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to consider.¡± Gao Ge laughs and says, ¡°I will definitely go.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Fire Dragon says, ¡°Besides, there may be some difficult people in the Haicheng Cultivation Academy. You can handle them by the way.¡±


    ¡°Difficult people?¡±


    Fire Dragon asks, ¡°Is it hard to understand? There are many people in the academy who are in the field of immortal cultivation. Some of them are the core disciples of the first-class or second-class schools, and some of them are from ancient martial arts families. These people are arrogant. They have just entered the academy. It¡¯s not easy to deal with them.¡±


    ¡°What should I do?¡±


    Fire Dragon says implicitly, ¡°It depends on you. As long as there is a proper reason, no matter what you do, it will be okay.¡±


    Gao Ge understands it.


    To put it bluntly, Fire Dragon gives Gao Ge a dagger.


    If there is a disobedient student, Gao Ge can kill him directly. As long as it¡¯s reasonable, no one will call to account.


    Even if someone really calls to account, the Dragon Court will protect Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge can¡¯t help sighing, ¡°This kind of teaching method is really good. If every school can do this, the disobedient students will be killed directly with guns. How many talents will there be in Huaxia? Will all the key universities be full?¡±


    Fire Dragon sneers, ¡°If so, you and Yue Xincheng would have died in the school.¡±


    Gao Ge is a little stunned and he thinks about it. Thinking of the situation when he and Yue Xincheng at school before, Gao Ge immediately feels that what Fire Dragon said is very reasonable.


    After Fire Dragon leaves, Yue Xincheng comes.


    Gao Ge briefly explains the matter and Yue Xincheng looks very interested.


    ¡°Haha, that¡¯s good. If we can do this, we have almost the same power as the teacher Wang Yan in the teaching affair office!¡±


    ¡°We are much worse than him. Wang Yan¡¯s power is much greater than ours.¡± Gao Ge says unhappily.


    ¡°Haha, but in the new academy, Wang Yan and we are the same!¡± Yue Xincheng laughs.


    In fact, Yue Xincheng is right. Even when Gao Ge and other people arrive at Haicheng Cultivation Academy, they can do more than Wang Yan does in the teaching affair office of Nancheng Cultivation Academy.


    It¡¯s not that the Dragon Court doesn¡¯t give Wang Yan the power, but that Nancheng Cultivation Academy has existed for many years with perfect system and good atmosphere. It is unlike the newly opened cultivation academy.


    And Gao Ge knows that most of the cultivators in Haicheng Cultivation Academy were chosen from ordinary people.


    They were just ordinary people. They caught up with the aura recovery and the wave of immortal cultivation, so they became cultivators. There are great changes in their mentality. Such changes may cause them to do something difficult to understand.


    After all, for the Dragon Court, only these people are most likely to become the people of the Dragon Court.


    Although those people in the field of immortal cultivation come to the Cultivation Academy, they may leave in the future. Even if they really enter the Dragon Court, their mind may not be simple. Maybe they just want to seek some personal benefits for their schools and families. There are many such things.


    In short, these people who change from ordinary people to cultivators are the people that the Dragon Court can trust!

 Chapter 317 - They Reach the Haicheng City

    Chapter 317 They Reach the Haicheng City


    Haicheng City.


    Haicheng City also belongs to the East Huaxia. Otherwise, it will not transfer personnel from the East Huaxia branch.


    This is a super city in Huaxia. It¡¯s prosperous and fertile. But at the same time, after many people come to the city with their bags on their backs, they forget the spring, summer and autumn of their hometown and see only the snow of their hometown.


    Haicheng Cultivation Academy is located on the edge of the Haicheng City. It is far away from the bustling city. It is close to the mountain and the water. Its aura is a little more abundant. It¡¯s at least better than downtown.


    It is not unreasonable for many cultivators to live in seclusion in the mountains.


    Compared with Nancheng Cultivation Academy, Haicheng Cultivation Academy covers a larger area. However, there are not many students in Haicheng Cultivation Academy. It¡¯s also normal. After all, Haicheng Cultivation Academy has not been open for a long time. There naturally aren¡¯t many people here.


    After entering Haicheng Cultivation Academy, Gao Ge sees a bunch of teachers headed by Liu Zhongyi.


    There are many familiar faces among them, such as Mr. Jiang and others who are also in the Class Chaos.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Liu.¡± Gao Ge walks up to him and greets Liu Zhongyi with a smile. As for other teachers, they are not familiar with each other or their relationship is not very good, Gao Ge is too lazy to greet them. Someone who teaches him for one day is his father for life. It doesn¡¯t work on Gao Ge unless someone is properly recognized by him. Gao Ge¡¯s attitude towards others often depends on the others¡¯ personality.


    Liu Zhongyi looks at Gao Ge with joy.


    To be honest, he is not so familiar with Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge must know him better.


    But he is not a kid. He can feel Gao Ge¡¯s respect for him from the bottom of Gao Ge¡¯s heart for no extra reason. So in Liu Zhongyi¡¯s view, this is also his own blessing. Over the years, Gao Ge is undoubtedly his best student. Gao Ge was brilliant after he entered the Cultivation Academy. After that trial, he soon became the strongest in the Cultivation Academy. There is no doubt about that.


    Then he helped the Dragon Court to solve some problems and successfully became a member of the Dragon Court.


    He got the news before that Gao Ge had become the leader of Team Four in the Dragon Court.


    There are few leaders in the Dragon Court. This is enough to show the personal strength of Gao Ge.


    Gold shines everywhere.


    When it comes to Gao Ge, there is really no problem with this sentence.


    Liu Zhongyi becomes the deputy dean of Haicheng Cultivation Academy. The attitude of people around him also obviously changes.


    He can feel it.


    He also knows in his heart that the reason why he can become the deputy dean of the Haicheng Cultivation Academy is not because of his own qualification but because of Gao Ge.


    This is the result of Gao Ge¡¯s fighting with blood with others in the arena.


    ¡°Go ahead first.¡± Liu Zhongyi stretches out his hand and pinches Gao Ge¡¯s shoulder, ¡°You are stronger.¡±


    He looks at Gao Ge lovingly.


    After entering Haicheng Cultivation Academy, Gao Ge and others have no time to rest.


    Sitting in the conference room, Gao Ge briefly introduces the members of Team Four of the Dragon Court to the people in the academy.


    After a while, the door of the conference room is pushed open again.


    A middle-aged man comes in.


    ¡°Gao Ge, I should have greeted you.¡± The middle-aged man looks at Gao Ge and says with a smile.


    Gao Ge is surprised.


    ¡°Lord Lurking Dragon?¡±


    ¡°You can call me ¡®Dean¡¯ here.¡± The middle-aged man says.


    Gao Ge nods his head. He feels it is reasonable. Haicheng City is not a small place in Huaxia after all. Only a master like Lurking Dragon who is in a high position in the Dragon Court can command here. The Dragon Court can¡¯t find anyone to be the dean casually.


    The dean of Nancheng Cultivation Academy, Gongsun Moyang, is also Human Dragon in the Dragon Court.


    The deans of the two academies are both from the Dragon Court. And they are absolutely trustworthy. After all, the students of the Cultivation Academies are the backbone of the field of immortal cultivation in the future. They are the fresh blood of the Dragon Court. So once there is a problem in the cultivation academies, it will have a certain impact on Huaxia like the butterfly effect. Those people in the Dragon Court certainly don¡¯t want to see such a situation.


    After Gao Ge sits down, Lurking Dragon also sits in the first place.


    ¡°I know you people more or less. How is your Tao of sword, Gao Ge?¡±


    Gao Ge says with a bitter smile, ¡°It¡¯s not so good.¡±


    ¡°Will Xiao Linran¡¯s apprentice be bad?¡± Lurking Dragon says implicitly.


    ¡°I¡¯m far from my master.¡± Gao Ge says helplessly.


    He is absolutely not modest.


    Gao Ge thinks so from the bottom of his heart.


    It is nonsense to say that Gao Ge¡¯s Tao of sword is great.


    The main reason why he can become a swordsman is that the Flying Star Sword in Gao Ge¡¯s hand is not ordinary. In addition, the power of Gao Ge¡¯s Beidou Sword Method combined with the Flying Star Sword is extremely terrible. Although Gao Ge has only two levels of the Beidou Sword Method now, his strength is great. Unless he meets a person at the realm of a master, he will not be powerless.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t believe that there are many people at the realm of Master.


    If he can meet an opponent at the realm of Master, he will have nothing to say but lament his bad luck.


    What¡¯s more, Gao Ge is confident about the speed of his self-breakthrough.


    He can have the ability of Strength Exposure in such a short time.


    In the following time, what is impossible for him to break through to the realm of Master?


    What¡¯s more, Gao Ge¡¯s Strength Exposure is much stronger than that of the ordinary cultivators.


    ¡°Next we are going to set up sword department, metaphysical department and array department in the Haicheng Cultivation Academy. You three are the masters we invited.¡±


    Gao Ge is surprised.


    Yue Xincheng beside him blurts out directly.


    ¡°Is the Dragon Court so short of talents now?¡±


    Gao Ge, Master Guanshan and Master Wen glare at him.


    Yue Xincheng smiles awkwardly, ¡°I am a child and talking nonsense!¡±


    Such a big child must be a giant baby.


    ¡°I¡¯m not strong enough but I can manage it. Since there is such a need, I will naturally listen to Lord Lurking Dragon¡¯s orders.¡± Gao Ge laughs and says.


    ¡°I also have no problem.¡±


    Master Wen hesitates and doesn¡¯t say a word.


    Lurking Dragon frowns and asks tentatively, ¡°Master Wen, do you have any questions?¡±


    ¡°I have no problem. My master didn¡¯t say that he would not allow me to accept disciples. But what I learned should all be from the Ghost Sect.¡±


    ¡°Did you learn evil things?¡± Lurking Dragon is a little surprised.


    Master Wen shakes his head quickly. It seems that he is worried that if he moves a little slower, he will be killed by Lurking Dragon.


    The members of the Dragon Court have no good feeling for the Ghost Sect. He has known this for a long time.


    Gao Ge was also once very angry. He looked for disciples of the Ghost Sect everywhere and killed them. It can be said that they have formed a death feud.


    If the Ghost Sect didn¡¯t come without casting a shadow and leave without leaving a trace, if its place was easy to find, it would have been completely destroyed by the Dragon Court.

 Chapter 318 - I Want to Beat Him

    Chapter 318 I Want to Beat Him


    Haicheng Cultivation Academy is on the right track.


    Gao Ge and others stand in the dormitory. In this respect, Huaxia is still very willing to pay. There is everything in the dormitory. One dormitory is for two people. Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng are in a dormitory. Master Wen and Master Guanshan are in another dormitory. Gongshu Jie is in a dormitory alone. He should have a roommate but the roommate hasn¡¯t moved in yet.


    It is a torment to Gongshu Jie. So he can only run to Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng¡¯s room every day. He uses this way to get rid of his boredom.


    On the next day, the academy holds a meeting.


    Gao Ge takes the members of Team Four to the platform.


    People under the stage stare curiously at Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng.


    Although Master Wen¡¯s ability is not very good, he looks like a master because of things on his body. He is outwardly strong and inwardly weak.


    Let alone Master Guanshan.


    He looks like an immortal. In fact, he is really a master.


    He is a cultivator at the realm of Master. No matter where he is, he can¡¯t be ignored.


    The students under the stage don¡¯t know how strong Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng are. Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng are about the same age as them. It¡¯s hard for them to build any trust in Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng.


    Gao Ge reaches out and pats the microphone in front of him, making a harsh sound. Gao Ge frowns, turns his head and looks at Lurking Dragon. It seems that Gao Ge wants to blame him for the improper equipment.


    ¡°Hello, everyone. My name is Gao Ge, and my girlfriend is Meng Jing. So we are a couple.¡± Gao Ge says with a smile. This is his prologue. Speaking of his name, Meng Jing seems to be an inextricable existence.


    If Meng Jing is sitting under the stage, she may not be touched at this time. After all, few girls like the name ¡°Meng Jing¡±.


    ¡°I¡¯m about the same age as you. But I have become your teacher. Are you angry?¡±


    At this time, there must be more than one person who wants to rush up and beat Gao Ge.


    But most of them are very cooperative and they laugh.


    In fact, they don¡¯t question Gao Ge. They are curious.


    They believe in the Dragon Court and the Cultivation Academy.


    Since Gao Ge can stand here, it is enough to show many problems.


    They don¡¯t believe that Gao Ge has no ability. Gao Ge can¡¯t come here by looking good. They are now curious about the ability of Gao Ge and the reason why he can become a teacher of the Cultivation Academy.


    That¡¯s what they expect.


    So Gao Ge continues to deliver his speech as a leading role.


    ¡°The reason why I can stand here is not because how hard I practice every day, nor because I was born in a first-class family. The Dragon Court will not tell you the real reason. In fact, the Cultivation Academy will not tell you either. But I can tell you.¡± Speaking of this, Gao Ge subconsciously takes a step forward. All the students under the stage are puzzled. They had a lot of guesses before, but now those guesses have been directly overturned by Gao Ge.


    But are there other reasons?


    Gao Ge looks at those expectant eyes.


    Gao Ge swallows.


    Then he looks up with a confident smile on his face.


    ¡°Because I look good.¡±


    Under the stage.


    There are many people.


    But why does everyone stop talking?


    And why do they look at him with complicated eyes?


    It seems that they want to kill him.


    Gao Ge is very angry. If they don¡¯t look good, they can have a facelift! Why do they envy him?


    Yue Xincheng steps back.


    Gao Ge turns his head and looks at him with doubts.


    Yue Xincheng laughs.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be involved by you and then I¡¯ll be beaten by them.¡± Yue Xincheng says earnestly.


    Gao Ge is speechless.


    Yue Xincheng is still a little uneasy. He takes a step forward and says to the microphone, ¡°He¡¯s my brother! You can beat my brother, but you can¡¯t beat me!¡±


    After saying this, he steps back again.


    He leaves the place to Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge is not afraid.


    Anyway, he has said what he wants to say. Of course, he has no fear.


    ¡°We are all members of the Dragon Court. You must know that too. So I won¡¯t say any more words. All in all, our eyes will be fixed on you. No matter which ancient martial arts family or school you are from, as long as you dare to do something wrong, you will not escape our sanction. Of course, you can choose not to believe me, but you can try at will. You can use your brains to think. There shouldn¡¯t be any sects or arts families in the world that can¡¯t be offended by the Dragon Court.¡±


    Those young students full of spirit stop looking at Gao Ge with discontents immediately.


    They are not fools.


    They can know clearly that what Gao Ge said is true.


    In Huaxia, the Dragon Court can offend anyone.


    If someone dares to behave badly in front of the Dragon Court, he will be educated to be a man.


    ¡°In the future, I will become a teacher of sword department. If you want to practice sword, you can come to me. Of course, if you are not convinced, you can come to fight with me. If you are very strong, you can¡¯t fight with me. I can¡¯t defeat you. If you are very weak, you can¡¯t fight with me. I will have no sense of achievement.¡± Gao Ge smiles softly and says.


    What Gao Ge says is quite normal.


    But his tone makes everyone uncomfortable.


    Even Lurking Dragon feels a little magical. Is this one of his abilities? Is he so hateful?


    When Gao Ge is ready to finish, he finally hears a clear voice under the stage.


    ¡°I don¡¯t accept!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t accept?¡± Gao Ge looks at the girl with his cold eyes.


    ¡°Yes!¡± The girl carries a grey sword on her back.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t accept it, you can hold it!¡±


    The girl is shocked by his words.


    Gao Ge coughs and continues, ¡°Now who dares to move me?¡±


    ¡°I dare!¡± The girl shouts again.


    She is determined to make trouble.


    Gao Ge laughs and says suddenly, ¡°Who dares to move us two?¡±


    Everyone is speechless.


    Lurking Dragon can¡¯t sit still.


    He stands up and coughs.


    ¡°Gao Ge, since she doesn¡¯t believe in your strength and wants to challenge you, you can accept it.¡± Lurking Dragon says.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t say no.¡±


    Gao Ge is helpless.


    Does Lurking Dragon betray him?


    Looking at the girl with the sword on her back, he reaches out a finger and shouts like a very classic shot in a movie.


    ¡°Come here!¡±


    The girl with the sword on her back steps forward.


    Her speed is very fast.


    She seems to be afraid that if she is slower, Gao Ge will run away.


    She has endured this person for a long time.


    She must beat him.


    She hates this kind of people fishing for fame!


    Lurking Dragon turns around, looks at Liu Zhongyi and says in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Liu, I want to say something. Don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    ¡°You can just say¡­¡±


    ¡°I want to beat Gao Ge¡­¡±


    Liu Zhongyi doesn¡¯t say a word¡­

 Chapter 319 - I Have to Leave

    Chapter 319 I Have to Leave


    The girl with the sword on her back looks cold.


    She stands on the stage and looks at Gao Ge. She has a murderous look in her eyes.


    Gao Ge frowns.


    There is no reason.


    Is he so hateful?


    She must have made a mistake.


    The students cheer under the stage.


    Their cheers are a bit disorganized at first, but soon they are in order.


    ¡°Kill him!¡±


    ¡°Kill him!¡±


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t know when Yue Xincheng gets into the crowd.


    He holds up his arms, waves his fists and roars at the top of his voice. His forehead was full of blue veins.


    ¡°Kill him! Kill him!¡±


    Gao Ge feels that he can¡¯t help it right away. He really wants to pick Yue Xincheng up and beat him violently.


    ¡°Senior, please.¡± The girl draws out her long sword. The blade is also gray. Gao Ge doesn¡¯t know what material this sword was made of.


    The murderous look of the girl doesn¡¯t decrease at all.


    Gao Ge is a little confused.


    Who did the girl practice her sword with?


    Why can she be so murderous?


    The sword spirit is full of murderous look. He only saw this in Xiao Linran. Does this girl practice the same Tao of sword as Xiao Linran?


    Seeing the Flying Star Sword in Gao Ge¡¯s hand, the girl finally no longer hesitates.


    The girl roars and rushes to Gao Ge like an arrow off the string. Her steps are a little disordered, but her general direction will certainly not deviate. Gao Ge nods his head slightly and thinks about it. If the girl can learn Tao of sword with him, she can word hard on her steps and make some progress.


    Practicing sword needs the effort of the upper part of the body. It also requires stability at the feet.


    It¡¯s like a high building. If the foundation is not good, no matter how high the building is piled up, it will crumble.


    Thinking of this, Gao Ge is so moved by himself that he wants to cry.


    He is a responsible teacher.


    Although he hasn¡¯t got to work yet, he has begun to prepare for the future.


    The girl comes with her sword with her murderous look. It seems that thousands of lives will die in the bleak autumn wind.


    Gao Ge raises his arm and blocks with his sword. His movement is steady and not disorderly.


    There is surprise in the girl¡¯s eyes. As a swordsman, she knows better than anyone in her heart. It is much more difficult to block a sword than to stab it.


    The girl¡¯s sword moves change abruptly as a flash in the pan. The sword spirit is irregular.


    Gao Ge hears the sound of breaking the wind all the time. He is shocked. He steps back to avoid the girl¡¯s sword. Then he waves his sword. His sword falls like patting on the water. The shadow of the sword can be seen and the stage is separated.


    The sword spirit drives the girl back. Gao Ge takes a step forward. The sword light in his hand flashes like a comet, which can destroy a city and shake a mountain.


    The girl has no time to avoid it. Her eyes reflect the sword shadow.


    Gao Ge smiles slightly. Then he turns his sword in his hand and smashes the girl out with the blade.


    The girl falls on the ground and quickly stands up, but she doesn¡¯t rush to Gao Ge again.


    She also knows in her heart that if she and Gao Ge are the battle of life and death just now, his sword can split her in two parts.


    ¡°How about giving you another chance?¡± Gao Ge looks at the girl and says.


    ¡°No. I am convinced.¡±


    ¡°They are not convinced.¡± Gao Ge laughs and says.


    The girl is slightly stunned. She turns her head and looks in the direction of Gao Ge¡¯s finger. The students under the stage are resentful.


    It¡¯s just as Gao Ge says.


    They are not convinced.


    ¡°Okay.¡± The girl laughs softly. She holds the sword in her hand and rushes to Gao Ge. She is clearly only one person, but she has a momentum of thousands of mounted and foot soldiers. It seems that she has experienced hundreds of battles and she once against a million bold warriors with her sword.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t step back. He is brave.


    ¡°If there are thousands of mounted warriors, I will drive them away with my sword!¡±


    ¡°If there is a river, I will cut it with my sword!¡±


    ¡°If there is a mountain, it will be razed to the ground by my sword!¡±


    Gao Ge says these three sentences.


    He waves his sword for three times.


    He blocks the girl¡¯s attack with his sword for the first time. He picks up the girl¡¯s long sword for the second time. He puts it through the girl¡¯s sleeve for the last time.


    Although the sword stops, the sword spirit doesn¡¯t stop.


    It stretches thirty miles!


    ¡°I have lost.¡± The girl bows as a disciple, ¡°I¡¯m from He Family of Shanxi. I¡¯m He Youniang. Please accept me as your disciple, Mr. Gao!¡±


    It can be seen that she is really convinced.


    Gao Ge smiles slightly. He puts away his Flying Star Sword. Then he stands there with his hands on his back, turns around and looks at the students under the stage.


    ¡°If you are not convinced, you can come up now.¡±


    The students are silent.


    They are not shocked by Gao Ge and He Youniang¡¯s battle before. They are immersed in the words¨CHe Youniang.


    ¡°Is she He Youniang from Shanxi? Is she from He Family?¡±


    ¡°The head of the He Family of Shanxi is the No. 1 Swordsman in Shanxi. His daughter, He Youniang is just 16 years old. But she has entered the third level of Tao of sword. She is even the most likely one of the younger generation to enter the realm of Master with her Tao of sword. Can¡¯t she defeat Gao Ge?¡±


    ¡°What I said is right! How can the people of the Dragon Court be so simple?¡±


    ¡°I am convinced. I can kneel down in front of you¡­¡±


    Gao Ge, who is standing on the stage, is not happy at all.


    They are really convinced. But it has nothing to do with him.


    They are convinced because of He Youniang.


    But to his surprise, his new disciple has such a strong background.


    Gao Ge also knows something about the He Family of Shanxi.


    Although the head of the He Family is just 40, he is the No. 1 Swordsman in Shanxi. He¡¯s not far from becoming a master.


    ¡°It¡¯s interesting¡­¡± Gao Ge is delighted.


    The genius of the He Family can be convinced of him.


    Others will boast for half a year.


    Gao Ge is different.


    He can boast for a year.


    After Gao Ge sits down, Master Guanshan goes up to speak.


    Master Guanshan doesn¡¯t speak like Gao Ge. He just makes a general summary of the array. In this way, the students¡¯ psychological trauma caused by Gao Ge can be relieved.


    ¡°Gao Ge, you did well.¡± Lurking Dragon looks at Gao Ge and says with a smile.


    Gao Ge laughs, ¡°Was my speech wonderful?¡±


    ¡°You did well except for your speech.¡± Lurking Dragon holds the handrail and says in a deep voice.


    He is very honest.


    After a busy day, Gao Ge and others can also have a good rest.


    It will take some time from the establishment of the sword department to the enrollment. As a teacher of the sword department, Gao Ge is impossible to do everything by himself. At least he doesn¡¯t need to carry a chair and sit at the gate waiting for the students to come and take the application form. As a teacher from the Dragon Court, he must be given preferential treatment.


    Gao Ge runs the Star Rotating Method in these three days. He wants to break through the fifth star map.


    ¡°When I light up the fifth star map, will I have the strength of a master?¡± Gao Ge thinks carefully.


    Just as the department is about to begin classes, Yue Xincheng suddenly becomes worried and sad.


    ¡°Boss, I have to leave for a period of time.¡±


    Gao Ge is a little surprised, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°The Willow Sect.¡± Yue Xincheng pretends to be relaxed.


    Gao Ge frowns and says without thinking, ¡°I will go with you.¡±


    ¡°No, Boss, I have talked with Fire Dragon. He said he would take me there.¡± Yue Xincheng laughs.


    Gao Ge lets out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Since Fire Dragon will take you, I won¡¯t worry about you anymore.¡± Gao Ge asks, ¡°You let Fire Dragon go with you. It seems that the troubles of the Willow Sect are not small!¡±


    ¡°A few small schools look for trouble.¡± Yue Xincheng says.


    ¡°Because of the secret realm?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Okay, take care.¡± Gao Ge reaches out his hand and pinches Yue Xincheng¡¯s shoulder, ¡°The most important thing is to save your life. If you can¡¯t beat them, you can run.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I will even remember it in my dream.¡±

 Chapter 320 - Giving up Qingrou to Protect the School

    Chapter 320 Giving up Qingrou to Protect the School


    He Youniang¡¯s talent is very good. Her sword has a heavy murderous look. Obviously, she learned it from her father. She is not as soft as a girl.


    ¡°You can combine hardness with softness.¡± Gao Ge says to He Youniang.


    He Youniang thinks about it and then shakes her head very obstinately.


    Gao Ge is a little surprised.


    He didn¡¯t say it at will. He said it after thinking.


    But he didn¡¯t expect his apprentice to refuse so decisively.


    He is so depressed.


    ¡°Mr. Gao, this is not my Tao of sword.¡± He Youniang says earnestly.


    Gao Ge looks at her.


    She also looks at Gao Ge.


    Her eyes are firm. She will obviously not change her decision.


    Gao Ge gently nods his head. His face with a smile looks very calm.


    ¡°Okay, then don¡¯t change.¡±


    He Youniang also shows a smile. She is innocent.


    ¡°Mr. Gao, I will defeat you one day.¡± The little girl¡¯s eyes are bright.


    Gao Ge nods and says, ¡°I believe you.¡±


    The sword department is officially opened.


    This means that Gao Ge becomes busy.


    Fortunately, there are not many students in the sword department. There are not many pure swordsmen in Huaxia.


    At present, there are not many students in Haicheng Cultivation Academy. There are 18 students in the sword department. In fact, this number is quite considerable.


    He is better than Master Guanshan and Wen Yihuan. They only have five or six students.


    Of course, there will be more and more students in the future.


    There will also be more and more teachers.


    Gao Ge and others put Haicheng Cultivation Academy into operation at last. This is also the main purpose for them to come to Haicheng.


    After completing their task, they also relax.


    Among the students in the sword department, Gao Ge is most impressed by He Youniang.


    Some of them are just ordinary people.


    The reason why they enter the sword department is that they read a lot of martial arts novels and the Legend of Sword and Fairy. And they think that it¡¯s very handsome to use swords.


    There is no other reason.


    So when they realize how hard it is to enter Tao of sword, three or four of them choose to give up decisively.


    Gao Ge is not angry.


    In fact, the fewer people, the less pressure he has.


    It¡¯s like herding sheep. If there are more sheep, it will be more troublesome.


    Gao Ge was born a man afraid of trouble.


    What makes Gao Ge feel speechless is that Master Guanshan is very lazy.


    Although the task was assigned to him by the Dragon Court, he doesn¡¯t pay any attention to it. He just thinks about how to be lazy. He often asks Gao Ge to take his place in class.


    Anyway, Gao Ge has learned almost all Master Guanshan¡¯s array methods.


    Master Guanshan himself is not very keen on the array methods. He has taught Gao Ge everything. To tell the truth, Gao Ge and Master Guanshan are not very familiar with the array methods. After all, Master Guanshan only knows a little about the array methods. He just has a deep research on it.


    They just study the array methods in their own way. They just see the surface from a point of view. It¡¯s hard to say how large the surface can be seen by them.


    Seeing that the teacher of the array methods is also Gao Ge, the students under the stage cry.


    ¡°I come to learn the array methods just to avoid you. I still can¡¯t avoid you! Are you a devil?¡± A young student says with tears in his eyes.


    Gao Ge laughs.


    The student is angry.


    The student can hit Gao Ge!


    But the student can¡¯t defeat Gao Ge.


    ¡°You hate me but you can¡¯t defeat me. I like this feeling.¡± Gao Ge says seriously.


    The student lowers his head and sobs.


    ¡°In fact, the array methods are very simple. They just need to use an energy field. The array methods are not as complicated as you think. But what is interesting is that many people describe or imagine the array methods very mysterious, which will cause you some troubles. For example, in fact, maze is also a kind of array method. You just need to find the right way. Is it difficult?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The students shout.


    ¡°Since this is the case, why do you want to learn the array methods?¡±


    ¡°I always feel that there is no physical work¡­¡± Someone says.


    He is very straightforward.


    Gao Ge smiles and says, ¡°If you think that the learning the array methods is not hard, then you will be wrong. The array methods involve so much more than you think. As arrangers of the array methods, you have to do it yourselves. Are you happy?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    They are not happy at all.


    ¡°In a word, since you have chosen to learn the array methods, you should take it seriously.¡± Gao Ge says seriously, ¡°It¡¯s not just about learning the array methods. No matter what you study, you should be in this state.¡±


    Everyone in the classroom is quiet.


    Gao Ge just talks nonsense to those students.


    After explaining the array methods briefly, Gao Ge stops. He suddenly comes back to his senses. It seems that he is the leader of Master Guanshan. It¡¯s good for him not to ask Master Guanshan to help him with his lessons. Why should he help Master Guanshan with his lessons?


    Why?


    Is his face bigger?


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t agree!


    So he also goes back to the room to sleep.


    When lying on the bed, Gao Ge thinks about something.


    He doesn¡¯t know what Yue Xincheng and Fire Dragon¡¯s situation is¡­


    The situation of the Willow Sect is indeed a bit bad.


    It¡¯s worse than Gao Ge¡¯s imagination.


    The disciples of the Willow Sect stood together with Gao Ge and others in the secret realm before, so all the major sects in the field of immortal cultivation and the ancient martial families subconsciously think that the Willow Sect has been on the side of the Dragon Court.


    Regardless of the facts, at least those people think so.


    If not?


    What can they do?


    The Dragon Court and the Cultivation Academy can¡¯t be offended. But they didn¡¯t get any advantage in the secret realm before and they even they lost many disciples.


    They must vent their anger.


    They dare not go to the Dragon Court and the Cultivation Academy. They can only focus on the Willow Sect.


    They have the ability to bully the Willow Sect.


    Everyone will do like them.


    Anyway, they can bully the Willow Sect easily. If they don¡¯t bully the Willow Sect, who can they bully?


    The Willow Sect is not a big sect. It¡¯s very difficult for the Willow Sect to deal with a sect. What¡¯s more, there is more than one sect coming to make trouble this time. They are like the six sects in the Dragon Buster besieging Bright Summit.


    But the Willow Sect doesn¡¯t have the strength of the Bright Summit.


    At this time, the atmosphere is somewhat horrible in the Willow Sect.


    ¡°Hand over Qingrou to them!¡± Someone says.


    ¡°Yes, most of these people come for Qingrou. There is no need for our whole Willow Sect to suffer from the troubles she caused in the secret realm.¡± Her words are immediately seconded by others.


    In the eyes of the disciples of the Willow Sect, it¡¯s time for the survival of the Willow Sect.


    Giving up Qingrou to protect the sect will damage the authority of the Willow Sect. But it¡¯s still a question whether they can survive. No one will care their faces.


    Qingrou stands in the middle of the hall and listens to them quietly without any expressions.

 Chapter 321 - The Army Against the Willow Sect

    Qingrou is very calm and she looks scary. She doesn¡¯t listen to the comments around her. She ignores them. She stares at the sovereign of the Willow Sect sitting on the chair.


    She is very clear in her heart that no matter how much people around her say, she will be fine.


    It is the sovereign of the Willow Sect who can really make a final decision.


    This is a woman she sees as her mother.


    The sovereign also said more than once that she regarded Qingrou as her own daughter.


    ¡°Sovereign, the people of Pear Flower Sect are coming.¡±


    ¡°Sovereign, the members of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect are also coming¡­¡±


    The woman sitting on the chair finally shows her horror.


    ¡°Xiaoshan Sword Sect? What are they doing here?¡± At this time, she says such words. In fact, she pretends to be confused. She talks nonsense.


    The Xiaoshan Sword Sect comes here for the same purpose as other sects.


    There is no doubt about this.


    The reason why the sovereign of the Willow Sect is surprised at this time is that the Xiaoshan Sword Sect is a first-class school, not a small school.


    ¡°Sovereign, we can¡¯t offend the members of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect¡­¡± Another middle-aged woman standing by frowns and says.


    ¡°What do you mean? What should we do?¡± The sovereign turns to look at her. Her eyes are cold.


    ¡°Sovereign, why don¡¯t we welcome those people in first?¡±


    The sovereign sneers.


    The other members of the Willow Sect also frown at this time.


    ¡°Those people are here to make trouble. Even if I don¡¯t say it, you should understand it. Now shall we open the door and welcome them in?¡± The sovereign asks in a deep voice.


    .¡±..¡±


    The middle-aged woman means that.


    But these words are harsh when the sovereign says.


    Who would like to do such a thing for normal people?


    This is undoubtedly a humiliation to a sect.


    ¡°Qingrou, what should you say at this time?¡± A young woman looks at the Qingrou standing in the middle of the hall and asks with a sneer.


    ¡°Ding Rong, what did I do wrong?¡±


    ¡°You mean it¡¯s none of your business. Those people come to the wrong place and find the wrong person?¡± Ding Rong asks bitingly.


    ¡°Yes! The junior sister who entered the secret realm together with you said that you stood with the people of the Dragon Court. If it weren¡¯t for you, the Willow Sect wouldn¡¯t have caused such trouble?¡±


    ¡°Qingrou, if you have any mistake, you have to admit it!¡±


    Qingrou laughs.


    ¡°Yes. I stood with the people of the Dragon Court in the secret realm. But if I didn¡¯t do so at that time, all the disciples of the Willow Sect would have died!¡± Qingrou says earnestly.


    ¡°Hum.¡± Ding Rong says coldly, ¡°What¡¯s the basis of your saying that?¡±


    ¡°If not, why should those sects come to make trouble?¡± Qingrou shakes her head and says.


    In fact, it is obvious.


    If they open their eyes, they can see it.


    But they are faced with a formidable enemy.


    There are not many people who are really willing to open their eyes to see the facts.


    ¡°Qingrou, come here.¡± The sovereign says.


    Qingrou steps forward to the sovereign slowly.


    ¡°Sovereign.¡±


    ¡°Qingrou, you are the best disciple of our sect. I always think that.¡± The sovereign says with a smile.


    In the hall, many of the disciples show an expression of discontent.


    But they dare not to interrupt the sovereign at this time.


    Qingrou has no expression.


    She just keeps quiet and waits for the sovereign to continue.


    What she just said is just a prologue.


    ¡°Now, it¡¯s time for the Willow Sect to survive. As the sovereign of the Willow Sect, it¡¯s my duty to stand out. If I die, you will be the sovereign of the Willow Sect.¡± The sovereign continues.


    Qingrou widens her eyes.


    She can¡¯t believe her ears at this time.


    ¡°Sovereign, no!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sovereign. You can¡¯t do it! Qingrou is not qualified!¡±


    ¡°The Willow Sect can¡¯t live without a sovereign!¡±


    The last sentence is harsh.


    ¡°The Willow Sect can¡¯t live without a sovereign!¡±


    The implication is that Qingrou is a dispensable person here.


    Qingrou takes a deep breath.


    ¡°Sovereign, they are right. The Willow Sect can¡¯t live without you for a day. But it can still live without me. Besides, the Willow Sect has more excellent people than me.¡±


    ¡°Qingrou¡­¡±


    ¡°Sovereign, I am determined!¡±


    Ding Rong shows a smile finally.


    If Qingrou stays in the Willow Sect, the next sovereign must be Qingrou.


    There is no doubt about this.


    But if Qingrou dies, the next sovereign of the Willow Sect will be her naturally.


    So Ding Rong must be the happiest one now.


    No benefit, no getting up early.


    No matter where this sentence is put, it¡¯s all right.


    If not for this, why should she have been aggressive before?


    ¡°Sovereign, I will go out now.¡± Then Qingrou turns and walks out of the hall.


    ¡°Qingrou, we will go with you!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Qingrou, we will go out with you!¡±


    After Qingrou makes this decision, these people seem to be people of loyalty.


    Qingrou laughs.


    Others don¡¯t know if she sees through their minds.


    In fact, at this point, what these people think is not important.


    Including the sovereign.


    Qingrou doesn¡¯t know whether the sovereign¡¯s words were true or not.


    If what she said is true, Qingrou naturally wants to stand out.


    If what she said isn¡¯t true, then Qingrou should stand out.


    Even the sovereign she trusts so much has such an attitude.


    She has nothing to worry about.


    Outside the gate.


    Qingrou sees a sea of people at a glance.


    If these people go to the Cultivation Academy and the Dragon Court for trouble, it will be good to have one or two people who are not afraid of death.


    But it is different now.


    Anyway, it¡¯s only the Willow Sect.


    Everyone will be willing to fight with a small school.


    They bully the weak.


    No matter how many of them come, they bully the weak.


    Does bullying the weak feel bad? If it¡¯s not good, how can so many people want to be hooligans? It¡¯s certainly not one or two movies that can affect people¡¯s values. It¡¯s just a mask for twisted human nature.


    They are led by a disciple of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect. They look very imposing.


    They even name themselves.


    ¡°The army against the Willow Sect.¡±


    And the women of the Willow Sect, standing on the opposite side of these people, seem to be scattered.

 Chapter 322 - I Am Her Man

    Xiaoshan Sword Sect is a first-class school.


    When they came here, many people were surprised.


    They couldn¡¯t believe.


    The people of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect were also so bored. They also came here to make trouble.


    So it¡¯s normal that their so-called ¡°the army against the Willow Sect¡± is led by the disciples of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect. After all, they are from a big sect. If something happens, they can take the responsibility.


    ¡°Give Qingrou to us!¡±


    ¡°Yes, give Qingrou to us!¡±


    They shout at the top their voices.


    The faces of the members of the Willow Sect darken.


    At this time, Qingrou doesn¡¯t wear her curtained hat.


    Anyway, her curtained hat was removed by Yue Xincheng. She has lost the significance of wearing her curtained hat.


    Qingrou stands in front of them.


    Those people still shout at the top their voices.


    Are they blind?


    ¡°I am Qingrou.¡± Qingrou takes a step forward and says.


    If this is a cartoon.


    At this time, there must be a group of crows flying overhead, with a string of ellipsis.


    There is a sudden silence.


    At this moment, many people are awkward.


    They come to make trouble. As a result, Qingrou stands in front of them but they can¡¯t recognize her.


    One of the reasons is that Qingrou wore her curtained hat most of time in the secret realm of the snow terrain.


    But the main reason is that few of the people who came to the Willow Sect are the original ones in the secret realm. Most of them came here for fun.


    ¡°I¡¯m standing in front of you now. If you want to kill me, please do as you please.¡± Qingrou says.


    She is very straightforward.


    When she decided to walk out of the school, she was already determined to die.


    ¡°It will be better if I die. At the very least, I don¡¯t need to marry a man I don¡¯t like.¡± Qingrou smiles slightly.


    She doesn¡¯t know why.


    She thinks of Yue Xincheng inexplicably.


    Yue Xincheng is really annoying.


    Although he is not bad, he is really ugly. And she doesn¡¯t know much about him. If she really marries him because of the school rules, she will never be happy in her life.


    Hum¡­


    It will be better if she dies.


    ¡°Kill her!¡±


    ¡°Kill her!¡±


    They shout at the top their voices.


    Most people think that if such a pretty girl is killed in this way, it will be a pity.


    But no one is willing to stand out and make a different voice on this issue now.


    Otherwise, others will think they are obsessed with women. It will be really a disgrace to them.


    They are not only on behalf of themselves but also on behalf of their own schools!


    The disciple of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect doesn¡¯t have a very high position in the Xiaoshan Sword Sect.


    Those with higher status are not willing to come here to make trouble. They don¡¯t want to lose face.


    Although this disciple has to keep a low profile in the Xiaoshan Sword Sect, when he arrives here, he changes and becomes an unknown master. He puts his hands on his back leisurely and looks calm. He is proud. It is estimated that the young sovereign of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect will not be so high-profile.


    ¡°Are you Qingrou? I am from the Xiaoshan Sword Sect. The field of immortal cultivation is originally opposite to the Dragon Court. Why do you want to be our enemy? You really don¡¯t take us seriously?¡±


    The disciple of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect asks.


    ¡°If you want to kill me, you can just kill me. You don¡¯t need to talk nonsense.¡± Qingrou sneers, ¡°Do you need a reason for killing me? It¡¯s really interesting that so many of you bully me but you are afraid of being talked about by others.¡±


    Those people¡¯s faces are red and hot.


    However, it also draws more hatred for Qingrou.


    Everyone understands this.


    But she says it on this occasion is undoubtedly slapping everyone in the face.


    Others may not want to do it.


    But Qingrou doesn¡¯t care.


    Those people are going to kill her. Why should Qingrou save face for them?


    ¡°F**k! You still dare to talk nonsense!¡± The disciple of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect is very angry and he rushes towards Qingrou.


    His speed is not slow.


    ¡°Hum!¡± Qingrou is not afraid at all. She slaps the disciple.


    After the disciple is forced to retreat, Qingrou lets go of herself and continues, ¡°You said that the field of immortal cultivation is opposite to the Dragon Court. If the people of the Dragon Court are standing here now, do you dare to say this?¡±


    The disciple laughs.


    ¡°Then I will tell you that even if someone of the Dragon Court stands in front of me, I still dare to say it!¡± The disciple of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect laughs wildly.


    Qingrou shakes her head.


    Not only Qingrou.


    The other disciples of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect also despise him in their hearts.


    There must be a limit to boast.


    Is he really not afraid of being killed?


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it.¡±


    A man is lying on the mountain wall, holding a vine in his hand, falling like a monkey with a smile on his face.


    His speed is not fast or slow.


    What?


    Those people look up.


    They are curious about the man¡¯s identity.


    Does he come to make trouble, too?


    Is he so anxious? He comes over the mountains!


    Does he come over the mountains to make trouble?


    Qingrou also sees that man naturally at this time. She is surprised.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious! Wait for me to come down!¡± The man like a monkey climbs down and shouts at the top his voice.


    The disciple of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect frowns.


    ¡°You are so close to the ground. Can¡¯t you jump down? Can you still fall to death?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°You are a coward.¡±


    ¡°My shoes will break.¡± The man says seriously.


    ¡­


    The disciple of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect can¡¯t help saying, ¡°Is the price of your shoes 100 yuan? Is its brand Warrior shoes!¡±


    The man really jumps down, rushes to the disciple angrily, points at his nose and scolds him.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the Warrior shoes? Can¡¯t I wear domestic shoes? I just like Warrior shoes. Don¡¯t you look down on me?¡±


    That disciple of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect is frightened to retreat.


    It¡¯s not that he¡¯s too timid.


    The aggressive look of the man is really scary.


    ¡°Hum!¡± The man doesn¡¯t fight with him directly. The man turns around and walks to Qingrou. They stand side by side.


    Everyone realizes.


    He doesn¡¯t come here to make trouble.


    He comes to protect the Willow Sect.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Qingrou says with a cold face.


    ¡°I court death.¡± The man says calmly.


    Qingrou is speechless.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± The young disciple of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect immediately rebukes after returning to his mind.


    The late man smiles, reaches out his hand, points to Qingrou beside him and says rightfully, ¡°She said that I am her man.¡±

 Chapter 323 - You Are Shameless

    Gao Ge makes a cup of tea and watches tea leaves go up and down in the glass.


    These tea leaves are just like fish in the composition of primary school.


    Gao Ge lies on the chair, puts his legs on the table and holds the cup in his hands.


    Gao Ge slowly understands what coziness is.


    Besides Gao Ge, Gongshu Jie is also in the office.


    After all, not everyone is idle all day long like these two people.


    ¡°Brother Gao, Haicheng Cultivation Academy is also very boring!¡± Gongshu Jie holds something similar to the Rubik¡¯s cube, which is made of wood. It¡¯s buttoned together. Gongshu Jie says that it is called Luban Lock. It seems simple but it¡¯s actually very complex. It also has difficulty levels like Rubik¡¯s cube. This one in his hand is complex. It has 28 locks.


    Gongshu Jie says that it is a kind of educational toy for children.


    After looking at it simply, Gao Ge wants to smash it directly.


    This kind of thing will destroy people¡¯s physical and mental health!


    ¡°This thing will drive me mad.¡± Gao Ge says to Gongshu Jie seriously.


    After listening to Gongshu Jie, Gao Ge smiles and says, ¡°Then I will send you back to the Dragon Court.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Gongshu Jie hurries to shake his head.


    Although he feels that Haicheng Cultivation Academy is not fun, at the very least, it is much better than the Dragon Court.


    Anyway, as long as he doesn¡¯t need to go back to the Dragon Court, even if he is asked to carry a basket to pick up excrement, he will enjoy it.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go to find Yue Xincheng?¡± Gongshu Jie picks his nose and asks, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that he is in trouble?¡±


    ¡°He went to save the beauty. What are we going to do?¡± Gao Ge laughs and says.


    ¡°Although Lord Fire Dragon went with him, it¡¯s hard to guarantee that Yue Xincheng won¡¯t be in danger.¡± Gongshu Jie carefully analyzes. In fact, he just wants to persuade Gao Ge to take him out.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If he is in danger, he will have a solution.¡±


    ¡°Will he be wise enough to protect himself?¡± Gongshu Jie frowns and asks.


    Gao Ge shakes his head and says with a smile, ¡°He certainly won¡¯t. He is not afraid of death. He won¡¯t ignore the Willow Sect because of danger.¡±


    If Yue Xincheng really runs away in danger as Gongshu Jie said, it will be impossible for him to become friends with Gao Ge.


    Gongshu Jie can¡¯t understand. He shakes his head. He doesn¡¯t think too much about it.


    Living in his own world is simpler¡­


    At this time, there is a rush of footsteps at the door.


    ¡°Gao Ge, go out quickly and have a look. Your students are fighting with others.¡± Liu Zhongyi says.


    He is out of breath.


    Gao Ge frowns and stands up quickly. He takes Gongshu Jie and follows behind Liu Zhongyi. They walk towards the sword field.


    In fact, the sword field is a training field with a large area. There are some plum blossom stakes. In addition, there are many kinds of weapons around.


    Students of the sword department will come to practice swords and the students of other departments will also come to practice.


    When Gao Ge arrives at the training field, he finds that some students are on the verge of breaking out a fight.


    There are students of the sword department among them. Gao Ge is not familiar with the students on the other side. Liu Zhongyi says that these students are from the martial arts department. There are many people in the martial arts department, including those who train their fists and legs.


    When Gao Ge comes here, they are still shouting and swearing at each other.


    To be honest, it¡¯s a very boring thing to listen to their swearing.


    In fact, they say the same words.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t know what these people think. Don¡¯t they know what innovation is?


    ¡°Well, shut up!¡± Gao Ge shouts angrily.


    This angry shout really has the effect.


    At the very least, these students are quiet, though they still look murderous.


    Fortunately, their murderous look doesn¡¯t come to him.


    ¡°Do you want to rebel?¡± Gao Ge says coldly.


    ¡°Mr. Gao, they made trouble first!¡± He Youniang says angrily.


    Gao Ge glances at her and asks, ¡°Then you might as well say how they made trouble.¡±


    ¡°We practiced swords well here. But they said that swordsmen can never be successful in this life.¡± He Youniang says in a deep voice.


    Gao Ge suddenly realizes.


    In fact, there are also a lot of such things happening in the Nancheng Cultivation Academy. It¡¯s said that scholars tend to scorn each other. There are also many such things happening among martial artists.


    Even in the secular world, people like to belittle others to elevate themselves.


    It seems that as long as they do this, they can be superior.


    No one knows what they think in their hearts.


    ¡°It is the truth! Throughout the whole field of immortal cultivation, how many strong people can enter Tao of sword?¡± A fat boy says at the top his voice.


    Liu Zhongyi sighs. He shakes his head and says, ¡°In fact, the road for swordsmen is not easy to go. But relatively speaking, the upper limit of the swordsmen will be higher.¡±


    ¡°Oh, the road is not easy to go. What¡¯s the use of a higher limit?¡± The fat boy says with disdain.


    Gao Ge frowns.


    ¡°Little fatty, have I told you before that we came to Haicheng Cultivation Academy to stare at you?¡±


    The little fatty¡¯s neck shrinks and he subconsciously steps back.


    He has seen the strength of Gao Ge before.


    If he fights with Gao Ge, he can¡¯t defeat Gao Ge.


    ¡°If you are wrong, you must admit it. If you are beaten, you must be upright.¡± Gao Ge waves his hand to the little fatty and then says, ¡°Come here by yourself.¡±


    The little fatty blushes and his feet don¡¯t move.


    ¡°You¡­ You protect your own students! If you have the ability, you can find our teacher!¡± The little fatty shouts at the top his voice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk big. I didn¡¯t say the swordsmen can¡¯t be successful!¡± A tall man wearing a black long gown stands at the end and says at the top his voice. Gao Ge has met this man before. He is also a member of the Dragon Court. It is said that he is about to enter the realm of a master and his strength is very strong. He doesn¡¯t talk much. Gao Ge has little contact with her. This man is the teacher of the martial arts department in the Haicheng Cultivation Academy.


    Seeing Gao Ge look over, he waves and smiles.


    ¡°These students are too naughty.¡±


    Gao Ge laughs.


    After listening to his teacher, the little fatty is suddenly furious.


    ¡°Mr. Yang, you are too much! The teacher of their sword department helps the students of their sword department. As the teacher of our department, you can¡¯t be coward at this time.¡± The little fatty says at the top his voice.


    ¡°Yes! Mr. Yang, you can¡¯t do this!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Yang, you can fight with him!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Yang, we are not convinced!¡±


    Mr. Yang feels headache and smiles to Gao Ge awkwardly.


    He obviously feels that his students are disobedient. As a teacher of the martial arts department, he is to blame.


    ¡°Have you all said enough?¡± Gao Ge suddenly shouts angrily.


    The students all raise their heads and look at Gao Ge.


    They are angry and dissatisfied.


    ¡°You are shameless.¡± Gao Ge says with a smile.

 Chapter 324 - How Do You Know That I Am Suitable

    Gao Ge is a very generous person.


    Just like now, he is not stingy about his praise for these people.


    Gao Ge chooses to ignore their angry eyes directly.


    ¡°If you are right but Mr. Yang doesn¡¯t stand on your side, even if you stand on his body to pee, I will not say anything more.¡± Gao Ge continues.


    Mr. Yang really wants to pee.


    What¡¯s all he said?


    ¡°But did you do it right? You did it wrong. What did you think in your heart? Didn¡¯t you know? You just wanted to satisfy your vanity by belittling swordsmen. You wanted to make the students of the sword department think you¡¯re great. But you didn¡¯t expect that the plot didn¡¯t develop as you expected. The students of the sword department didn¡¯t agree with you, so you got angry. You had a conflict with the students of the sword department. When we came to hold you accountable, you didn¡¯t care about right or wrong. You just thought how to make yourself safe, right?¡±


    The students of the martial arts department all blush.


    The students of the sword department show their smiles.


    It¡¯s very pleasant to hear such words.


    He Youniang even chuckles.


    Gao Ge suddenly turns his head, looks at He Youniang and snaps, ¡°Is it funny?¡±


    He Youniang is a little unconvinced, ¡°Mr. Gao, we didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Do you want to beat us 50 times with a stick to show your justice?¡±


    Gao Ge smiles and says, ¡°Do you think that you are not wrong at all?¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course!¡± He Youniang says straightforwardly.


    The students of the sword department are also somewhat confused.


    Even those students of the martial arts department can¡¯t understand the idea of Gao Ge, let alone the students of the sword department.


    From their point of view, the students of the sword department seem to have done nothing wrong from beginning to end!


    After all, they were the first to provoke.


    Liu Zhongyi shows a smile.


    He takes a deep look at Gao Ge. His eyes are full of deep meaning. Maybe he has guessed what Gao Ge wants to say next.


    ¡°Gao Ge, there¡¯s nothing wrong with the students of your sword department!¡± Mr. Yang can¡¯t help saying.


    Gao Ge waves his hand, gesturing Mr. Yang not to say much.


    Mr. Yang is helpless and can only choose to keep quiet.


    He has seen the eloquence of Gao Ge.


    So he doesn¡¯t seem to have to worry about anything.


    Gao Ge walks to He Youniang. Then he reaches out to grab her arm and walks with her.


    He Youniang is confused but she doesn¡¯t struggle. She obediently follows Gao Ge.


    When Gao Ge stops, they are next to a tree. There¡¯s a dog tied to the tree. It¡¯s a black-backed shepherd. Gao Ge doesn¡¯t know who keeps it. When he is free, he likes to play with it. If he has any animals he particularly likes, it must be the dog.


    When Gao Ge was a kid, he also had a little dog at home. Probably when he was only five years old, he was playing with the dog downstairs. Suddenly, a mad dog rushed to him. At that time, his one-year-old puppy rushed up and bit with the mad dog. That¡¯s how it protected its owner. At that time, Gao Ge was only five years old but he remembered the scene very clearly.


    ¡°If it laughs at you standing and walking, will you lose your temper with it?¡± Gao Ge looks at He Youniang and asks in a deep voice.


    He Youniang blinks her eyes, looks at Gao Ge and doesn¡¯t understand for a long time.


    Obviously, she can¡¯t understand what Gao Ge is trying to express now.


    ¡°Say!¡± Gao Ge shouts.


    He Youniang shivers with fear.


    It can be seen that Gao Ge is really very angry at this time.


    ¡°No¡­¡± He Youniang says with a bitter smile, ¡°It laughs at me standing and walking. Why should I be angry? I¡¯m too lazy to joke that it¡¯s going to walk with four legs¡­¡±


    Gao Ge laughs and says, ¡°I believe what you said. As you said, if it laughs at you walking on two legs, you will not be angry or even bother to argue because you think the dog is too stupid. But when the students of their martial arts department said that the swordsmen were not good, why were you angry? Why didn¡¯t you think they were stupid? It¡¯s because your zest for Taoism is not strong!¡±


    He Youniang turns pale.


    All the students of the sword department look at each other.


    ¡°If your zest for Taoism is strong enough, why did you argue with them? Was that necessary? Why didn¡¯t you think that they had a very narrow view? Why didn¡¯t you tell them that summer insects can¡¯t talk about ice? It¡¯s because you are not confident!¡±


    He Youniang subconsciously steps back two steps.


    As a swordsman, she realizes that her zest for Taoism is not strong.


    This is a terrible thing.


    The students of the sword department also begin to tremble.


    Liu Zhongyi suddenly coughs.


    ¡°Gao Ge, going too far is as bad as not going far enough.¡±


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t look back. He just waves his hand.


    He beckons Liu Zhongyi not to worry.


    Seeing that Gao Ge is confident, Liu Zhongyi doesn¡¯t talk much anymore.


    ¡°If you look down upon yourself, why will you have to carry your sword? Why don¡¯t you join the martial arts department now?¡± Gao Ge sneers, ¡°If you don¡¯t believe in yourself, how do you ask others to believe in you? If you can¡¯t stand on your own, why do you blame the stormy weather?¡±


    A student of the sword department can¡¯t support it and suddenly falls to the ground.


    Another student also falls to the ground.


    Gao Ge turns a blind eye.


    ¡°Mr. Gao, I see¡­¡± He Youniang takes a deep breath. The sword on her back suddenly leaves its sheath and falls into her hand.


    When she raises her sword, the sword spirit is strong.


    ¡°I use this sword to prove my zest for Taoism!¡± The little girl raises her chin. Her eyes are firm, shining in the sun.


    Gao Ge smiles slightly.


    ¡°I use this sword to prove my zest for Taoism!¡± Several people raise swords at the same time. The sword spirit spreads for dozens of miles!


    Gao Ge squints his eyes.


    He looks very happy.


    Liu Zhongyi walks to Gao Ge and whispers, ¡°Five of them have fallen to the ground. They should not be able to hold the sword.¡±


    Gao Ge takes a look at Liu Zhongyi and says with a smile, ¡°Mr. Liu, don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not a bad thing. It¡¯s good for them to realize their errors and mend their ways earlier. If it¡¯s not suitable for them, why should they persist in this way?¡±


    Liu Zhongyi ponders for a moment, nods slowly and chuckles, ¡°I only see the surface.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Gao. Students who are not suitable for the sword department should not stay in the sword department. They may be born in the martial arts department or the array department. For example, some people are naturally suitable for the Confucianism department. If he has to stay in the martial arts department, it will not be good.¡± Gao Ge coughs and says.


    Liu Zhongyi¡¯s face turns black, ¡°You can say students. Don¡¯t say me!¡±


    Gao Ge laughs.


    ¡°Then I will go to educate them first!¡±


    Liu Zhongyi nods and suddenly stops Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge turns his head and looks at him with doubts.


    Liu Zhongyi squints and asks, ¡°How do you know that I am suitable for the Confucianism department?¡±


    Gao Ge touches his chin and doesn¡¯t answer.

 Chapter 325 - Those Who Stop Me Will Be Killed by Me Here

    Qingrou is very angry.


    She stands here with a sense of mortality.


    It will be better if she dies.


    There will be nothing wrong with her death.


    To her surprise, there is a fool coming and courting death.


    ¡°Do you know how many of them are there?¡± Qingrou asks in a deep voice.


    Yue Xincheng shakes his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Why don¡¯t you give me some time to count now?¡±


    Qingrou shakes her head.


    She thinks that this is really a fool.


    If Yue Xincheng is not a fool, he will not come all the way.


    ¡°Qingrou, what¡¯s the situation? Who is he?¡± The sovereign of the Willow Sect coughs and asks.


    ¡°He¡¯s the man who took my curtained hat off.¡± Qingrou says.


    ¡°Oh?¡± The sovereign¡¯s eyes are bright, ¡°Is he from the Dragon Court?¡±


    ¡°He is from the Cultivation Academy.¡±


    Yue Xincheng smiles and says, ¡°You have a good memory. But I¡¯m really a member of the Dragon Court now. Am I great?¡±


    ¡°Hum.¡± Qingrou snorts coldly.


    He must feel that he won¡¯t die fast enough.


    The eyes of the sovereign of the Willow Sect are brilliant.


    The women who stand beside her also show different expressions.


    Those people against the Willow Sect also frown.


    Many people look back subconsciously.


    They have hidden fear in their eyes.


    Their fear is out of control and it is from the bottom of the soul.


    ¡°Young man, since you took Qingrou¡¯s curtained hat off, you will be her husband later. So it¡¯s not too much to say that you are her man.¡± The sovereign of the Willow Sect walks forward a few steps and says with a smile.


    At the same time, she looks around.


    Yue Xincheng blinks his eyes and looks at Qingrou. He whispers, ¡°Who is she?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. This is our sovereign!¡± Qingrou¡¯s face darkens.


    Yue Xincheng sneers and says, ¡°Since she is the sovereign of the Willow Sect, why didn¡¯t she pay attention to you before?¡±


    Qingrou snorts coldly, ¡°This is our business. It has nothing to do with you.¡±


    ¡°Do you still call yourself a disciple of the Willow Sect?¡± Yue Xincheng shakes his head.


    If he knows that Qingrou thinks that he is a fool, he will be furious.


    Compared with Qingrou, he thinks his IQ is completely online!


    Although he didn¡¯t show up before, he still understood what happened.


    If it weren¡¯t for the disciple of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect, he would climb down slowly.


    After all, being stared by so many eyes and climbing down the vine like a monkey is not a cool way to appear.


    But he had to climb down quickly.


    ¡°Young man, I think you misunderstood. Qingrou is a disciple of the Willow Sect. As the sovereign of the Willow Sect, how can I stay out of it?¡± The sovereign says rightfully.


    Yue Xincheng is almost moved by the sovereign.


    The expression on Qingrou¡¯s face is also complicated.


    She obviously can¡¯t accept her sovereign¡¯s great change in a short time.


    ¡°Sovereign, it seems that I really misunderstood you before.¡± Yue Xincheng says with red eyes.


    ¡°Haha. It¡¯s okay. How can I argue with you? By the way, how many people of the Dragon Court have come?¡± The sovereign asks.


    ¡°How many?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Yue Xincheng smiles and says, ¡°Then you may be disappointed. For now, I am alone.¡±


    As for Fire Dragon.


    That bastard said that he would arrive later. But Yue Xincheng didn¡¯t see him all the way. He is very angry. He saw such an irresponsible person for the first time.


    If he can defeat Fire Dragon, he must beat Fire Dragon violently!


    Of course.


    He can¡¯t defeat Fire Dragon. He can¡¯t defeat Fire Dragon in his life. He can only think about it in his mind.


    ¡°You alone?¡± The sovereign¡¯s face suddenly changes.


    Yue Xincheng says with a smile, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Sovereign, you are so kind to us. Even if I¡¯m alone, we can deal with it.¡±


    The sovereign¡¯s eyes on Yue Xincheng have changed.


    There is disdain, anger and sneer in her eyes.


    ¡°You are looking for death.¡± The sovereign waves her sleeve, ¡°Hum. It turns out that you are blinded by the beauty. You ran here to court death.¡±


    Yue Xincheng¡¯s eyes widens, ¡°Wow, you turn your face too fast!¡±


    The sovereign says in a cold voice, ¡°If you don¡¯t choose what to say, believe it or not, I will kill you now?¡±


    Yue Xincheng says with a smile, ¡°You are very fierce. Unfortunately, you are only cruel to me. If you have the ability, you can be cruel to them!¡±


    ¡°Hum. I talk to you like a chicken talking to a duck.¡± The sovereign shakes her head and doesn¡¯t want to talk with Yue Xincheng.


    ¡°You can say I¡¯m a duck, but I don¡¯t allow you to insult yourself!¡± Yue Xincheng says with concern.


    The sovereign turns pale.


    Qingrou wants to cry.


    She will be angry if Yue Xincheng is such a babbler at ordinary times. After all, the sovereign of the Willow Sect is no different from her mother in her heart.


    But what frightens her is that she doesn¡¯t get angry at Yue Xincheng¡¯s words. Instead, she seems to be watching a farce. She even has a pleasant feeling in her heart.


    ¡°Are you not going to help us now?¡± Yue Xincheng squints, looks at the sovereign and asks.


    ¡°Hum. You are not qualified.¡±


    Yue Xincheng hates this kind of person.


    If she wants to scold, she can scold him well.


    He can¡¯t understand what she scolded. He is angry.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s none of your business now. You can go.¡± Qingrou says slowly.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°My master doesn¡¯t care about me. What are you still doing here?¡± Qingrou says with a cold face.


    The sovereign is awkward.


    ¡°Qingrou, what you said hurt my heart too much. What did we say in the hall before? If you think so, I¡¯ll take all the disciples of the Willow Sect to rush out with you even if our will disappear and there will be no one in the Willow Sect!¡± The sovereign snaps.


    ¡°Well, Master, what if I say okay? What do you do?¡± Qingrou is bored.


    The sovereign¡¯s face is darker.


    Yue Xincheng is very happy. He bursts into laughter.


    ¡°What are you laughing at?!¡± The sovereign yells.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay. I have drunk too much milk. You go on.¡±


    The sovereign shakes with rage.


    Fortunately, the topic is transferred.


    ¡°Even if you are from the Dragon Court, what can you do? Are you really unreasonable?¡± That disciple of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect shouts again at this time.


    Yue Xincheng moves forward a few steps. He looks at and disdains the disciple.


    ¡°If I tell you that many people of the Dragon Court have come this time, you will surely not ask. If there are many people from the Dragon Court and we are unreasonable, you won¡¯t dare to say anything.¡±


    Without waiting for the disciple to retort, Yue Xincheng chuckles and holds the long broadsword with one hand.


    ¡°As a member of the Dragon Court, although I am alone, I am unreasonable, I will take Qingrou away. Those who stop me will be killed by me here!¡±

 Chapter 326 - Then Close Your Eyes!

    Standing in front of Qingrou, Yue Xincheng is holding a broadsword with his clothes flying.


    Qingrou¡¯s eyes are watery, as if reflecting different lights now.


    She gives a faint smile.


    Right at the moment, Yue Xincheng suddenly turns around to look at her with his signature cheap smile on her face.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you impressed by my handsome face?¡±


    Qingrou instantly stops smiling.


    Hum. He just cannot stay delighting for long.


    The leopard just cannot change his spots.


    However, undoubtedly, this guy did look better when he put on a serious look.


    ¡°Kill him to avenge our brothers who died in the secret realm!¡± Someone shouts.


    ¡°Yeah, kill him! Can¡¯t we kill the people of Dragon Court?¡±


    ¡°Can the people of the Dragon Court just do as they please?¡±


    Yue Xincheng is a bit in a fog.


    He doesn¡¯t even know what resentful thing he has done on earth. It is like throwing a brick in the toilet and rousing the public wrath.


    Someone dashes towards Yue Xincheng.


    Yue Xincheng subconsciously takes a step forward.


    ¡°Protect yourself.¡± He turns around and says to Qingrou behind him.


    Then he slashes his broadsword at the coming man, forcing him away.


    He acts neatly with determination, as if he were splitting Mount Hua.


    His broadsword causes a vast majestic sword spirt, as if a huge whale going out of the sea stirs up surge waves.


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill anyone who dares to come!¡± Yue Xincheng says with a ferocious face. Just like a fierce beast, fearless and bold, he rushes to the crowd.


    He presses forward with indomitable will.


    He slashes down with his broadsword.


    Yue Xincheng turns into Death and starts to slaughter with his broadsword.


    He looks like an arduous peasant, reaping the golden rice in fall. The sweat on his forehead suggests his joys!


    Yue Xincheng waves his broadsword tireless. For the moment, no one dares to approach him.


    ¡°Kill him. Kill him!¡±


    The people just shout loudly.


    Yet, very few of them dare to charge forward.


    ¡°This brat is not weak indeed.¡± The sovereign of the Willow Sect says with a frown.


    Ding Rong grins, ¡°So what? Today, he must die here, unless he has a pair of wings.¡±


    Qingrou turns around to look at her and grins.


    Ding Rong gets furious, ¡°What are you laughing at? Did I say anything wrong?¡±


    Qingrou looks at her with her neck tilted aside, ¡°Out of no reason, I just feel that you look like a dog now.¡±


    ¡°How dare you! How can you talk to your sister like this?¡±


    ¡°Sister? Are you?¡± Qingrou shakes her head and then leaves with Yue Xincheng.


    There is no reason to let others struggle for her, right?


    Yue Xincheng tends to become mad as long as he holds the sword.


    He is probably affected by the killing intent of the broadsword.


    In this mad status, Yue Xincheng kills more than 10 people with his broadsword.


    Qingrou doesn¡¯t charge forward blindly. Instead, she stays around Yue Xincheng just like a wingman. When she finds anything wrong with Yue Xincheng¡¯s defense, she will step up and become a wall to help him eliminate all the obstacles.


    As time goes by, Yue Xincheng gradually slows down.


    The so-called ¡°the army against the Willow Sect¡± finds that and instantly become more spirited. They hasten to strike at Yue Xincheng.


    At the moment, if they can kill Yue Xincheng, it must be their pride and joy.


    Maybe they can be well-known in the field of immortal cultivation.


    The people against the Willow Sect are not capable. Otherwise, in light of Yue Xincheng¡¯s capability, even if he has the broadsword, he may be defeated soon.


    Everything is destined.


    Eventually, Yue Xincheng gets punched.


    He staggers and keeps retreating.


    The surrounding people just converge around Yue Xincheng madly, just like worms that see the raw meat.


    More swords come at Yue Xincheng.


    The bloody wounds on his body do look rather horrible.


    ¡°Go away. Go away!¡± Qingrou looks like going nuts and strives to drive others away, shouting with tears.


    Finally, an air wave comes from the distance.


    A spear is thrown from the distance to break through the crowd. With its cold light arriving first, the spear, like a dragon, turns over the crowd with surging air waves.


    ¡°Anyone who dares to hurt the member of the Dragon Court must be killed!¡± A loud voice comes from above the high and then a gust of strong wind roars.


    Yue Xincheng finally gives a smile.


    It was so close. He would probably die here.


    He has been seriously injured and helpless.


    Luckily, the Dragon Court members eventually come to his rescue.


    Fire Dragon goes into the array and launches continuous attacks. In the blink of an eye, a lot of opponents are taken down.


    He acts so fast that those people don¡¯t even have the time to retreat.


    Every strike he throws just knocks one man down. He looks like a grown-up bullying a group of kids.


    He charges forward like a tank and arrives at the front of Yue Xincheng.


    ¡°Are you insane? Why didn¡¯t you wait for me?¡± Seeing Yue Xincheng seriously injured with blood, Fire Dragon frowns and feels headache, ¡°You are so severely hurt now. How am I going to face Gao Ge?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. My boss won¡¯t blame you.¡± Yue Xincheng says grinningly with blood through his teeth, as if he has eaten the raw meat and drunken the blood.


    ¡°Hum, you think Gao Ge is such a noble person?¡± Fire Dragon sniffs at Yue Xincheng for what he just said.


    While he is talking, out of anger, he reaches out his hand to pat two men to death with one blow.


    ¡°You should dare to kill the member of the Dragon Court. Are you insane? Stay here and I will kill you all!¡± Fire Dragon shouts angrily.


    If it were others who said that, they must be acting on impulse.


    However, since Fire Dragon says that, he can¡¯t be kidding.


    Everyone knows that Fire Dragon has a bad temper and can be easily fired up.


    Fire Dragon¡¯s appearance just makes all the people stupefied. They start to retreat and even stamp on each other.


    It¡¯s like that Fire Dragon can do magic and make anyone who approaches him die.


    The Willow Sect people are all shocked.


    ¡°Bastard. Didn¡¯t he say that the Dragon Court only sent him here?¡± The sovereign of the Willow Sect grumbled in a low voice.


    ¡°Yes, he lied to us indeed!¡± Ding Rong is so angry.


    ¡°I am afraid that our previous negative act will make the Dragon Court resent us¡­¡± A young disciple says in a low voice.


    The sovereign of the Willow Sect feels frightened and then pretends to be calm, saying, ¡°What are you afraid of? Just because he is Fire Dragon of the Dragon Court, he can do whatever he wants to do in the field of immortal cultivation and be the ruler?¡±


    Fire Dragon hears what the sovereign of the Willow Sect said. Or actually, the sovereign said that to Fire Dragon on purpose.


    Fire Dragon turns around to look at him with a ferocious smile.


    ¡°If the Dragon Court cannot rule in Huaxia, you think you can? If a school cannot even protect its own disciples, why does this school exist? You may as well be eliminated from the field of immortal cultivation today!¡±


    After saying that, Fire Dragon leaps up and clenches his fists, striking at the opponent.


    ¡°Master, be careful!¡± Ding Rong suddenly rushes to her master¡¯s front.


    It is a good time for her to show her loyalty.


    ¡°Hum, you are courting death!¡± Fire Dragon won¡¯t show mercy for the enemy just because she is a girl, so he strikes Ding Rong away with one palm.


    Bang. Being thrown against the rock, she twitches a bit and then doesn¡¯t move at all.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± The sovereign of the Willow Sect flies into a rage, ¡°How dare you kill my disciple in front of me?¡±


    ¡°Then close your damn eyes!¡± Fire Dragon yells at her and then kicks away the sovereign.


    He doesn¡¯t show any respect for the sovereign.

 Chapter 327 - Are You Okay or Not

    Chapter 327 Are You Okay or Not


    Upon striking attack, Fire Dragon kills two disciples of the Willow Sect.


    He kind of has destroyed two girls.


    ¡°Hum. You only want to make yourselves safe. Even if your own people are bullied by others, you just cower like a turtle. It¡¯s no use being alive!¡± Compared with the so-called Army against the Willow Sect, Fire Dragon loathes the Willow Sect heartily. Their selfish act is so disgusting, which is a taboo for the Dragon Court members.


    If any member of the Dragon Court dares to do the same thing, he will be put to death instantly.


    ¡°Ask him to stop it!¡± Qingrou says anxiously while shaking Yue Xincheng¡¯s arm.


    Yue Xincheng says in a trembling voice, ¡°Hey, stop it. Do you think of me as the Shake of WeChat?¡±


    Qingrou releases him, ¡°Ask him to stop! Hurry up!¡±


    Yue Xincheng glances at Fire Dragon and says with a frown, ¡°Do you still care about their lives?¡±


    ¡°You ask him to stop¡­¡± Qingrou lowers her head and doesn¡¯t dare to look Yue Xincheng in the eye.


    Yue Xincheng shakes his head and shouts at Fire Dragon loudly, ¡°Lord Fire Dragon, stop it now. I am dying!¡±


    Fire Dragon stops indeed. He turns around to look at Yue Xincheng and the desperate look of Qingrou. He probably thinks of something and heaves a sigh, leaping to their front.


    ¡°Shall we leave?¡± He asks Yue Xincheng condescendingly.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yue Xincheng grins.


    Fire Dragon sighs and feels undelighted. Yet, on second thought, after all, there will be a lot of chances. He doesn¡¯t want to make any delay. Then he lifts Yue Xincheng up and says to Qingrou, ¡°Let¡¯s go together.¡±


    Qingrou turns around and can¡¯t help taking a glance.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at them anymore. They will feel that you are like a dog.¡± Fire Dragon says, ¡°After you leave, they will say something unpleasant behind your back, which is beyond all doubt. Think of those unpleasant words.¡±


    Qingrou smiles and nods her head. Following Fire Dragon, she strides forward.


    The so-called Army against the Willow Sect just lowers their heads.


    Especially when Fire Dragon looks at them, everyone exposed to his eyesight hastens to retreat.


    It is like that Fire Dragon has kept a sword in his eyes.


    ¡°Hum. This is not over.¡±


    Every word is like a hammer, which hits against everyone heavily.


    Those people could only keep silent like cicada in cold weather.


    The sovereign of the Willow Sect feels so angry to look at the dead bodies beside her.


    ¡°The Dragon Court¡­ The Dragon Court¡­¡±


    She gritted the teeth and repeated the words constantly.


    However, what she wants to say most is like being stuck in the throat. She doesn¡¯t dare to say it.


    She is afraid that her words will cause the slaughter of Fire Dragon.


    ¡°Brat, you cut a corner only for a girl. Are you really not afraid of death?¡± Fire Dragon walks forward and complains while carrying Yue Xincheng.


    ¡°It is actually all your fault. You acted so slowly¡­¡± Yue Xincheng says weakly.


    Fire Dragon says with a stern face, ¡°So is it wrong that I come here? I should have come later and let them kill you!¡±


    ¡°Then my boss will make you suffer.¡± Yue Xincheng says happily.


    ¡°Your boss is no match for me.¡±


    ¡°But it is temporary. In one or two years, my boss will be able to tie you to a tree and beat you up.¡± Yue Xincheng says confidently.


    Fire Dragon is angrily amused, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you confident in yourself?¡±


    Yue Xincheng doesn¡¯t answer Fire Dragon¡¯s question immediately. Instead, he falls into silence.


    After a temporary silence, Yue Xincheng seems to think of an answer.


    ¡°Probably because I know my boss better than myself.¡±


    Qingrou behind him suddenly says.


    ¡°How about me getting to know about you in the future?¡±


    Fire Dragon giggles.


    Yue Xincheng frowns, ¡°Is it funny?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is.¡± Fire Dragon says bluntly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the plot of a hero saving a beauty could really happen to you.¡±


    Yue Xincheng turned around and took a look at Qingrou beside him.


    ¡°I have a dream.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah?¡± Qingrou asks curiously.


    ¡°I want to have five wives.¡±


    ¡°Hum.¡± Qingrou smiles, ¡°Then go to hell.¡±


    After saying that, she reaches out her hand to pat in his back.


    The next second, Yue Xincheng screams like hell¡­


    In Haicheng Cultivation Academy, Gao Ge gets the call from Fire Dragon.


    After hanging up, he heaves a sigh.


    ¡°How is it? Is Brother Yue okay?¡± Gongshu Jie asks.


    ¡°He is fine. Now he is in hospital. After his condition gets stable, he will be able to come back in a few days.¡± Gao Ge says grinningly.


    Gongshu Jie is a bit surprised, ¡°Why did he get hurt since he was with Lord Fire Dragon? Are the people who make trouble for the Willow Sect really strong?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Gao Ge looks at Gongshu Jie with a meaningful look and says seriously, ¡°Boy, you are still young. Now you don¡¯t understand it. You will figure it out later. The effect will be discounted if you are not injured in the plot of acting as a hero to rescue a beauty!¡±


    Gongshu Jie becomes thrilled with his eyes glittering, ¡°He did that on purpose to win sympathy?¡±


    Gao Ge grins, ¡°You can say that too.¡±


    After Yue Xincheng¡¯s situation is stabilized, they start off again immediately and return the Haicheng Cultivation Academy.


    According to Yue Xincheng, the most capable doctor is his boss.


    The power of stars within Gao Ge¡¯s body is greatly awesome.


    ¡°Boss, I want it!¡± This is the first thing that Yue Xincheng says to Gao Ge upon seeing Gao Ge.


    ¡°Boss, give it to me!¡± This is the second thing.


    ¡°Boss, I can¡¯t take it anymore!¡± This is the third thing.


    Gao Ge swears that it is the first time that he wants to beat Yue Xincheng to death like hell.


    ¡°Chen Wangshi came by before. The power within my body is not fully recovered.¡± Gao Ge says helplessly.


    Yue Xincheng becomes upset at once.


    Gao Ge lowers his voice and says in a deep tone, ¡°Are you an idiot? If you stay in bed longer, the girl will look after you for more days. You want to give up this good opportunity?¡±


    Yue Xincheng feels touched. Gao Ge is his boss indeed. Yet, he still explains, ¡°I can¡¯t, Boss.¡±


    ¡°What can¡¯t you do?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t take the woman.¡±


    Gao Ge is shocked, ¡°Are you so picky now?¡±


    It is beyond his understanding. Even if Yue Xincheng is picky, Qingrou is absolutely good enough for him regardless!


    Yue Xincheng says resentfully, ¡°This woman is a fool. She will not let me get five wives.¡±


    Gao Ge grins and reaches out his hand to pat Yue Xincheng¡¯s head, asking seriously, ¡°Are you okay or not?¡±


    Yue Xincheng looks at him complainingly.


    ¡°Can you bring your brain with you?¡± Gao Ge gives him another critical strike.

 Chapter 328 - Not Feel at Ease

    Chapter 328 Not Feel at Ease


    Yue Xincheng is seriously injured indeed so he will need to rest for one month at least. Yet, with the help of Gao Ge¡¯s power of stars, he will be fine in one week.


    In fact, if Gao Ge treats him seriously, Yue Xincheng will be fully recovered in one day at most. However, Yue Xincheng is stupid but he cannot be stupid. His brother¡¯s marriage is kind of important. When they both have time, Gao Ge also discusses with Yue Xincheng which one to choose between Su Hui and Qingrou. Yet, Yue Xincheng gives a direct answer¡ªBoth.


    Hearing the answer of Yue Xincheng, Gao Ge can only tell him patiently what monogamy is.


    However, Gao Ge¡¯s earnest advice is deeply disdained by Yue Xincheng.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have two girlfriends?¡±


    Gao Ge is so furious that his face turns purple, ¡°Stop talking nonsense.¡±


    ¡°Hum. One man may steal a horse while another may not look over a hedge!¡± Yue Xincheng starts to defend for himself.


    Gao Ge shakes his head and can¡¯t continue discussing about the problem with Yue Xincheng.


    This guy just believes that Meng Jing and Xia Lu are Gao Ge¡¯s women.


    Then why does he have to talk anything more?


    Qingrou also enters the martial arts department of Haicheng Cultivation Academy as an ordinary student.


    As the most excellent disciple of the Willow Sect, Qingrou is not weak. After going into Haicheng Cultivation Academy, she begins to show her ability and become a first-class student.


    Yue Xincheng starts to concentrate on the swordsmanship. The battle with the Willow Sect makes him deeply realize his own shortcomings.


    He has a feeling that if Gao Ge instead of him went to the place of Willow Sect, all the problems would be solved without the help of Fire Dragon.


    Therefore, since he decides to be swordsman, he must reach the perfection of sword skills!


    The perfection in Yue Xincheng¡¯s ideal makes Gao Ge completely dumbfounded.


    According to Yue Xincheng, an excellent swordsman should split Mount Hua and cut off a river with his sword.


    Gao Ge cannot understand that kind of realm anyway.


    This is a good thing. Regardless, it is a good thing.


    While Yue Xincheng is in the closed-door training, Gao Ge lives a comfortable life as before. He keeps wandering around with his tea cup and bragging towards the students of the sword department in Haicheng Cultivation Academy. The pie in the sky he describes for the students is absolutely lucrative.


    ¡°Sir, what do you think the Swordsmanship Peak is?¡± He Youniang asks curiously.


    Gao Ge scratches his hair.


    This question sounds rather tough!


    Although Gao Ge is also a swordsman, he has never thought of the question before.


    ¡°To split Mount Hua and cut off a river with the sword.¡± Gao Ge feels so good to plagiarize others¡¯ saying. Whether it is achievable or not, no matter on whatever ground it is said, it does sound impressive at least!


    Isn¡¯t this enough?


    He Youniang is amazed by Gao Ge. Then her eyes glitter different lights as if she has found a new life goal.


    ¡°Sir, I understand now!¡±


    Gao Ge grins, ¡°Good. Go to do your errands.¡± He feels disdainful for her. He himself doesn¡¯t understand it. How come she understands it?


    ¡°What a golden saying! What a golden saying!¡± He Youniang still mutters when she leaves.


    Gao Ge is starting to doubt his life¡­


    The next day, Chen Wangshi comes again.


    Chen Wangshi can¡¯t stand that Gao Ge is not in the Dragon Court. Hence, she keeps asking to find Gao Ge. After all, Gao Ge has nothing special to do so it is okay to bring her here.


    ¡°By the way, Xia Lu is also coming to Haicheng Cultivation Academy.¡± Qin Yuming tells him that apart from bringing Chen Wangshi here.


    Gao Ge feels a bit surprised, ¡°Why does she come here? To transfer here?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. She has reached the peak status of Strength Protection and entered the Dragon Court. Which team do you think she chooses to stay after entering the Dragon Court?¡±


    Gao Ge takes a tumble.


    In light of Xia Lu¡¯s capability, there is no problem for her to enter the Dragon Court.


    They are all in Team Four. Xia Lu must want to enter Team Four, which is undoubted.


    ¡°What about Meng Jing?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    Qin Yuming says meaningfully, ¡°You are still thinking about Meng Jing? Which one is the more important? Xia Lu or Meng Jing?¡±


    Although Gao Ge knows Qin Yuming¡¯s question is a trap for him, he still says without thinking, ¡°They are different to me. How can I compare them?¡±


    Qin Yuming shakes her head, ¡°It is good that Xia Lu is not here. Otherwise, she will feel hurt to hear you answer like this.¡±


    ¡°No, she won¡¯t.¡± Gao Ge says smilingly.


    Qin Yuming sneers, ¡°Only you think in that way.¡±


    Gao Ge rubs his nose and stops talking about it.


    He rubs his temples and looks afar.


    The most complicated thing in the world must be love. It is said that saints are always lonely. It is true indeed. They must feel lonely because they don¡¯t have any women with them. They can do nothing but to study hard. Of course they will become saints in the end!


    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel bored to stay in the Cultivation Academy?¡± Qin Yuming touches her hair and says smilingly.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine!¡± Gao Ge says in a puzzled tone, ¡°Why do I feel bored? Don¡¯t you think it is the best status? Isn¡¯t it good to idle the days away with a tea cup while picking chrysanthemums beneath the eastern fence and living leisurely in the South Mountain?¡±


    Qin Yuming says with a stern face, ¡°You are the weirdest man I have ever met.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°You are gifted and cultivate fast but you make no attempt to make progress and take things as they are.¡± Qin Yuming shakes her head and says.


    Gao Ge narrows his eyes.


    ¡°So what?¡±


    Qin Yuming changes the topic, ¡°If you are free, come back to the Dragon Court.¡±


    Gao Ge is surprised, ¡°What happens?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. It is just like Gongshu Hao asks me to tell you that your things are ready.¡± Qin Yuming says.


    Gao Ge is instantly delighted, ¡°So fast?¡±


    ¡°It seems that you have underestimated the capability of the Gongshu Family.¡± Qin Yuming says smilingly, ¡°You should take an inventory of them after coming back and save some for the Dragon Court.¡±


    This is not the first time that Qin Yuming has mentioned it.


    In a hurry Gao Ge nods his head, ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Qin Yuming grins, ¡°Don¡¯t blame me for reminding you repeatedly. Lord Fire Dragon and Water Dragon both remind me repeatedly, they say that you are not a conscious person.¡±


    Gao Ge feels so hurt.


    It is literally an insult on him!


    Yet, he should go back to the Dragon Court indeed.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t feel at ease that so many good things are not placed into his pocket.


    Having told Liu Zhongyi about it, Gao Ge immediately sets out and returns to the Dragon Court with Qin Yuming. Of course he must bring Chen Wangshi along. He can bring her back afterwards. If he leaves Chen Wangshi alone in Haicheng Cultivation Academy, her screaming sound will be heard by the whole Cultivation Academy.

 Chapter 329 - Storm Pear Flower Needle Box

    Chapter 329 Storm Pear Flower Needle Box


    Having returned to the Dragon Court, of course Gao Ge goes to Fire Dragon¡¯s office and makes a fuss on the table.


    Fire Dragon feels headache.


    After Gao Ge finishes complaining, he finally knocks on the table.


    ¡°Man, as to Yue Xincheng¡¯s injury, he just asked for it. It¡¯s not my fault!¡± Fire Dragon says with grievance.


    Gao Ge jumps off the table, says nothing and leaves.


    Fire Dragon runs his temples.


    ¡°Luckily, Yue Xincheng didn¡¯t die in the Willow Sect. Otherwise, the Dragon Court would be torn apart by him.¡± Fire Dragon thinks to himself.


    When Gao Ge arrives at the Firearms Division, he sees that Gongshu Hao who appears rather tired. He is filled with guilt and knows that Gongshu Hao must have spent a lot of efforts making the armors for him.


    ¡°Look at them yourself. I¡¯ll take a nap first. I am too tired¡­¡± After saying that, Gongshu Hao lies on the chair and falls asleep with his head tilted.


    Gao Ge feels even guiltier.


    It seems that members of the Gongshu Family are really careful and responsible about this matter!


    Looking at the black armors on the shelf, Gao Ge reaches out his hand to touch them. The armors touch soft. Gao Ge tries to take out the Flying Stars Sword and stab at the armors. However, he can¡¯t stab through them. Gao Ge¡¯s eyes glitter with golden light. At the moment, he hears Gongshu Hao, who is lying the chair, shout loudly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡±


    Gao Ge is shocked and hastens to stand stably. He doesn¡¯t even dare to turn around and yet feels so confused. Is there any hardship that he doesn¡¯t know?


    ¡°Don¡¯t move! I won by my own draw, flush, all triplets¡­¡±


    Gao Ge turns around to look at Gongshu Hao with a complex look.


    Did this man just spend the whole night playing mahjong?


    Hum. He shouldn¡¯t feel that grateful to Gongshu Hao for so long.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got 13 orphans.¡± Gao Ge whispers to Gongshu Hao.


    Gongshu Hao is shocked and directly jumps off the chair.


    ¡°Crap! Who has got the 13 orphans?¡± Gongshu Hao looks so angry and doesn¡¯t feel relieved until he sees Gao Ge. He pats his chest, ¡°I am almost scared to death. I really thought that someone got thirteen orphans. Man, how can you joke on that? I may die!¡±


    Gao Ge is speechless.


    He didn¡¯t know that Gongshu Hao was so mentally weak.


    ¡°25 heavy armors and 5 light armors¡ªthese are the most I can have made. Did you see them?¡± Gongshu Hao stretches himself and says, ¡°These are the most I can have made. And as to the big bird, I can only make 5 bone swords out of it. They are not big and can be used as hidden weapons. The feathers are not bad, so I made a suit with them. The suit doesn¡¯t look nice but it has a good warming effect.¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head. The suit can be put away temporarily but he cannot use it in a short time. After all, he has eaten the Hot Bead in the secret realm of snow terrain before so he can withstand the cold and heat.


    He is totally okay.


    ¡°The Dragon Court will have 15 of the heavy armors and 2 of the light armors.¡± Fire Dragon suddenly says.


    Gao Ge turns around to look at Fire Dragon smiling. He feels like spitting at his face so eagerly.


    ¡°I have 30 armors in total and you ask for 17 of them. Where do you get the confidence?¡± Gao Ge says disgruntledly.


    ¡°Hum, what do you think?¡± Fire Dragon says, ¡°We won¡¯t let you lose anything. We will give you the merits in return.¡±


    ¡°This thing may not be purchased in future.¡± Gao Ge says, ¡°I plan to go to black market.¡±


    ¡°Are the things in the black market better than those in the Dragon Court?¡± Fire Dragon says with a frown.


    ¡°It is not necessarily right. There are many folk masters. Maybe there is a lot of folk treasure.¡± Gao Ge says smilingly.


    Fire Dragon realizes that Gao Ge tries to force the price down and shakes his head, saying, ¡°Then tell me, how many do you want to give the Dragon Court?¡±


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t hurry to answer it. Instead, he draws away a chair and sits down.


    He thinks for a while and reaches out his fingers to count.


    ¡°5 heavy armors and zero light armor.¡±


    Fire Dragon really wants to kick Gao Ge so badly.


    Gao Ge just cuts the number of 17 to 5.


    Fire Dragon feels so hurt, for the number is reduced by 12.


    ¡°Impossible!¡± Fire Dragon says sternly.


    ¡°4.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°3.¡±


    Fire Dragon laughs out of anger, ¡°If you keep doing this, I will tie you up to a tree and beat you up.¡±


    Gao Ge gets furious, ¡°You are intimidating me!¡±


    ¡°Are you frightened or not?¡±


    Gao Ge is speechless.


    Fire Dragon sighs and says, ¡°You are still too young. Since you are no match for me, you must be nice! Why do you have to make yourself suffer?¡±


    Gao Ge feels so helpless.


    ¡°How about this? 10 heavy armors and one light armors. No more argument.¡±


    ¡°15 heavy armors and no light armors.¡± Gao Ge says.


    Fire Dragon is a bit surprised, ¡°Really?¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head.


    Fire Dragon feels a bit surprised, ¡°This seems to be more than what I ask for.¡±


    Gao Ge smiles, ¡°Aren¡¯t you happy with it?¡±


    ¡°It seems that you are unwilling to give away any one of the light armors.¡±


    Gao Ge smiles and says nothing.


    Fire Dragon nods his head without hesitation, ¡°In this case, I won¡¯t ask for the light armors then. You will have all of them. As to the heavy armors, 500 merits for each. What do you think?¡±


    Gao Ge is surprised.


    500 merits.


    15 heavy armors¡­ Gosh, there will be many merits.


    Gao Ge just got 2,000 merits after he returned from the secret realm.


    It seems that the Dragon Court does think highly of the armors.


    ¡°How will you allocate the armors?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°The armors are strategic resources and they will be of use one day.¡± Fire Dragon says smilingly, ¡°What about you?¡±


    ¡°Of course I will give to Yue Xincheng and my friends.¡± Gao Ge says grinningly.


    Gongshu Hao is surprised aside, ¡°Are you going to give all the armors to others?¡±


    ¡°No, I will keep some for myself.¡± Gao Ge says, ¡°Didn¡¯t I just mention it? I am going to the black market.¡±


    Gongshu Hao feels as if thinking of something and wishes to speak but stops on a second thought.


    ¡°Mr. Gongshu, it¡¯s okay to tell me what you want.¡± Gao Ge sees through Gongshu Hao¡¯s thought and says smilingly.


    Gongshu Hao takes a deep breath and says, ¡°I want a heavy armor but I won¡¯t let you suffer a loss. I will give you something in return.¡±


    ¡°If Mr. Gongshu wants it, of course I should give you. Yet, I am quite intrigued by what you just mentioned. After all, Mr. Gongshu brings it about, it must be a good thing.¡± Gao Ge says laughingly.


    Gongshu Hao grins and takes out an iron ball out of his pocket.


    ¡°This is it?¡± Gao Ge¡¯s eyes almost pop out.


    ¡°This is a kind of hidden weapon too. There is a button on it. If you press the button and throw the ball to the enemy, you will receive a surprising effect.¡±


    Gao Ge looks cheerful instantly and reaches out his hand to catch the iron ball. Before Gao Ge presses the button when Gongshu Hao says.


    ¡°This thing is complicated to make. Moreover, it is limited and disposable.¡±


    ¡°Disposable?¡± Gao Ge is surprised and hastens to resist his curiosity. He will put it away temporarily and save it for afterwards use.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°Storm Pear Flower Needle Box.¡±

 Chapter 330 - Bite Me?

    Chapter 330 Bite Me?


    To be honest, Gao Ge has never heard of Storm Pear Flower Needle Box.


    This is the first time that he has heard of it.


    However, when he heard the name, Gao Ge has a weird sense of feeling of familiarity. He feels that he has heard it before. On a second thought, he seems to have seen it or heard it in the novel or TV drama.


    Probably because the name of Storm Pear Flower Needle Box sounds quite awesome.


    He puts the Storm Pear Flower Needle Box into the star map and feels so happy.


    Although a real master doesn¡¯t care about this trivial thing, upon encountering a formidable adversary, Gao Ge will be able to attack the adversary by surprise.


    This is not a snaky or sinister means.


    For so many years, many lofty heroes have been killed for the trick. Gao Ge loathes the Ghost Sect not because they play tricks but because they¡¯ve done too many heartless things. These things have had an impact on Gao Ge¡¯s moral outlook and principle to some degree. Otherwise, he doesn¡¯t have to rival against the students of the Ghost Sect.


    Gao Ge can still distinguish good and bad.


    ¡°What are you going to redeem the merits for?¡± Fire Dragon asks smilingly.


    Gao Ge shakes his head, ¡°I¡¯ve thought it through for now.¡±


    ¡°No rush. After all it is valid for long.¡± Fire Dragon says.


    Gao Ge hastens to ask, ¡°You don¡¯t have the final right to interpret, right?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Gao Ge heaves a sigh, ¡°I was awarded a toy car when I bought a pack of instant noodles. Yet, the shop owner didn¡¯t give the toy car, claiming that he reserved all the right for the final interpretation. I didn¡¯t understand what he meant. Afterwards, I learnt that by saying ¡®he reserved all the right for the final interpretation¡¯, he meant that whatever he said was right anyway. They would give you the toy car at will.¡±


    Fire Dragon pulls a long face, ¡°Do you think we will do that?¡±


    Gao Ge grins and says nothing.


    Fire Dragon feels even more furious.


    Gao Ge turns around and says to Gongshu Hao, ¡°Mr. Gongshu, you are so skillful. Can you make a robot then?¡±


    Gongshu Hao says with a smile, ¡°By the time when my grandmaster lived, they had created wooden men, which were just like the current robots. Yet, the power was not that advanced. It was only based on a complicated scheme. The wooden men absolutely went even farther than the current robots.¡±


    His words are full of pride.


    ¡°Mr. Gongshu, do you know what is the most important thing about robots?¡± Gao Ge asks with a serious face.


    Gongshu Hao looks at him in confusion.


    ¡°It is verisimilitude!¡±


    Gongshu becomes unhappy, ¡°Verisimilitude? It won¡¯t be able to give birth to a child for you anyway.¡±


    Gao Ge is so angry that he pats his thighs and says, ¡°By verisimilitude, do I really mean that? I cannot talk anymore with you rogues!¡±


    Gongshu Hao snorts and neglects Gao Ge.


    For Gongshu Hao, it is a torture to chat with Gao Ge.


    Having put away all the things, Gao Ge is ready to go back to Haicheng.


    Obviously, Fire Dragon is not going to let Gao Ge leave like this.


    He brings Gao Ge to his office and asks simply about the recent situation in the Haicheng Cultivation Academy.


    Gao Ge finally understands that he still has to report on his work this time.


    ¡°To what kind of level do you think Haicheng can develop?¡± Fire Dragon asks with a serious face.


    Gao Ge hears it and instantly feels puzzled.


    ¡°It is similar to Nancheng Cultivation Academy. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Fire Dragon smiles and says, ¡°Boy, do you really mean it? I¡¯ve learnt from Qin Yuming about your situation in Haicheng Cultivation Academy. How old are you? Are you always thinking about getting retired?¡±


    Gao Ge is even more confused.


    Doesn¡¯t Fire Dragon send him to Haicheng to let him retire?


    ¡°The vice principal of the Haicheng Cultivation Academy is your teacher. You are close to Liu Zhongyi, which is not a secret in the Dragon Court and Cultivation Academy. Since the vice principal is your teacher and the directors of all the departments are your acquaintances, half of the Cultivation Academy is under your control¡­¡±


    Hearing that, Gao Ge feels on pins and needles.


    ¡°You are talking as if I would rise in rebellion.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much.¡± Fire Dragon smiles meaningfully, ¡°But don¡¯t think too little. All in all, you go to the Haicheng Cultivation Academy not to live out your life in retirement but to give full play to your function.¡±


    Gao Ge looks like falling into thought without further responding.


    When Gao Ge is leaving, he hears Fire Dragon say something meaningful.


    ¡°The Dragon Court has developed rapidly over the past few days, so we¡¯ve got many more people. However, more people, more problems. Therefore, it is not as peaceful as you imagine.¡±


    To be honest, what he just said makes Gao Ge leave with his mind fully occupied.


    After he returns to Haicheng Cultivation Academy, Gao Ge falls into deep thought, trying to figure out what Fire Dragon wants him to do.


    After thinking for a long time, he still can¡¯t figure it out. Hence, he lives in the same way as before, doing whatever he used to do.


    He looks after Chen Wangshi and meanwhile Chen Long also comes by the Haicheng Cultivation Academy.


    After all, Chen Wangshi is brought up by Chen Long and he is her nominal father.


    Chen Wangshi feels so happy to see Chen Long but when Chen Long leaves, she doesn¡¯t look unwilling to part with him, which makes Chen Long so angry.


    A girl is heading towards Haicheng with her backpack.


    Sitting on the high-speed train, she is watching the scenery outside the window with a poker face.


    ¡°Girl, is the seat taken?¡± A man dressed in hip-hop style throws his luggage on the shelf above the seat, lowering his head to say smilingly.


    ¡°Is it your seat?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have a seat?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± The man says in a much lower voice.


    ¡°Then get lost.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The girl closes her eyes and continues to rest.


    Click. Click.


    Someone sits down next to her.


    The girl opens her eyes and frowns. Upon seeing the man next to her, she puts on a different look.


    ¡°Miss Xia, you are not honest and kind! You haven¡¯t fulfilled any of your promises that you made to us.¡± The middle-aged man grins, ¡°You said before that you would handle everything, but by now, you haven¡¯t done anything.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Xia Lu thinks about it carefully and nods her head, ¡°I am not capable enough to defeat him. How about you doing it yourself.¡±


    The middle-aged man says with cold eyes, ¡°When he hasn¡¯t grown up, we can have killed him. However, how can we kill him now?¡±


    Xia Lu gives a smile as if the snow in winter melts, ¡°Then I can do nothing about it.¡±


    ¡°In this case, you are fooling us?¡± The middle-aged man says sternly.


    ¡°So what?¡±

 Chapter 331 - They Are So Funny

    Chapter 331 They Are So Funny


    When Xia Lu walks out of the high-speed train station, she is followed by several people.


    She is carrying a black backpack and holding a pink suitcase that looks rather pretty and energetic.


    She is wearing a blue shirt with slim fit jeans as well as a pair of white sneakers.


    She walks really fast and looks like a traveler who just finished a trip, carrying her backpack carefreely.


    After Xia Lu gets into a taxi and tells the driver the address, she leans against the rear seat and closes her eyes for a rest,


    ¡°Girl, are you a Haicheng local?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Obviously, the driver is rather talkative.


    ¡°Haha, girl. Let me teach you some dialects of Haicheng!¡±


    Xia Lu giggles, ¡°Okay. Tell me. I am listening.¡±


    ¡°As is known to all, in Haicheng, the word ¡®ni¡¯ (which means you) is said as ¡®nong¡¯. The phrase ¡®ni hao¡¯ (which means hello) is said as ¡®nong hao¡¯.¡±


    ¡°I know that.¡±


    ¡°So what I am teaching you is¡ª ¡®nong sha ne¡¯ (What are you doing?).¡± After saying that, the driver bursts out laughing.


    He acts as if he tells the funniest joke.


    He almost sheds tears.


    Xia Lu doesn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry, so she just chuckles.


    The driver feels a bit embarrassed, ¡°Is my joke not funny?¡±


    Xia Lu suddenly speaks, ¡°Stop the car.¡±


    ¡°What? We are not there yet.¡±


    ¡°Stop the car.¡±


    The driver grins, ¡°Girl, is the car that is following us coming for you?¡±


    ¡°Hum?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve noticed it before! Is it your friend? If yes, I will drop you off. Otherwise, I can¡¯t then.¡± The driver says seriously.


    Xia Lu stays silent for a while, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±


    ¡°No. As a driver, I must take you to the destination. How can I drop you off halfway?¡±


    Xia Lu is getting crazy.


    Are all the taxi drivers in Haicheng so bold?


    ¡°Man, you had better stop the car.¡± Xia Lu says.


    The driver does stop the car indeed.


    When Xia Lu gets off the taxi, so does the driver.


    Xia Lu turns around to look at the warm-hearted middle-aged man, he is still smiling.


    ¡°Girl, don¡¯t worry. I will beat them to tears!¡±


    Xia Lu is speechless.


    The car behind them stops too.


    Two middle-aged men get off the car.


    One of them is the one who sits next to Xia Lu on the plane.


    ¡°Ah, girl, they don¡¯t like good people!¡± The middle-aged man says seriously.


    Xia Lu looks at him and keeps silent for an instant, saying, ¡°You don¡¯t look like a good man either.¡±


    The driver laughs, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I am good-hearted anyway.¡±


    The two middle-aged men have arrived at the front of Xia Lu.


    They look poker-faced but their eyes are gleaming with anger.


    The anger cannot be suppressed.


    If it were not for Xia Lu¡¯s intermeddling, maybe Gao Ge would have been the excrement in the Atlantic.


    Now Xia Lu gives up.


    Yet, they can¡¯t do anything to Gao Ge now.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just tell me that? If I didn¡¯t kill Gao Ge for you, you would go to the Song City and make trouble for the Xia Family.¡± Xia Lu says grinningly, ¡°Now what? Why don¡¯t you make trouble for the Xia Family but me?¡±


    ¡°Hum. If Xia Shengtang didn¡¯t show his extraordinary talents, how dare you say that?¡± One of the middle-aged men says sternly.


    Xia Lu grins and looks like a pupil who just gets an award.


    She doesn¡¯t feel embarrassed at all.


    ¡°We are in Haicheng. Even if you do something to me, I don¡¯t think that you can get away.¡± Xia Lu says calmly.


    ¡°Our sovereign orders that either you or us die.¡± The middle-aged man who talked to Xia Lu on the plane says calmly.


    Xia Lu takes a few steps forward.


    ¡°Little girl, get in the car first and I will help you get rid of them!¡± Saying that, the taxi driver takes off his coat and throws it on the ground.


    Xia Lu smiles and says nothing with her arms folded in front of her chest.


    A stone is kicked upwards and goes towards them.


    The driver reaches out his hand and smashes the stone with one finger instantly.


    Xia Lu is shocked.


    The driver turns around to look at Xia Lu, saying smilingly, ¡°What do you think? Am I good?¡±


    Xia Lu becomes serious.


    ¡°Go back into the taxi and have a rest. I will take down these small potatoes soon.¡±


    Xia Lu thinks for a while and returns to the taxi unhesitantly with determination.


    The two middle-aged men from the Thunder Sect are at the realm of Strength Protection or so. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t chase after Xia Lu. However, faced with the taxi driver, they feel quite puzzled.


    Even if they are fools or have never left their cultivation school, they wouldn¡¯t think naively that capable cultivators are everywhere in Huaxia.


    Since the man can pierce through the stone that they kicked away, he must be more capable than them, at least at the realm of Strength Exposure.


    They won¡¯t believe that Haicheng has become such an awesome city where cultivators at the realm of Strength Exposure just work as a taxi driver.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t act, I will do it first!¡± The middle-aged man coughs and says.


    The combat is on the verge of breaking out.


    The two men from the Thunder Sect cannot retreat at all.


    They think really fast.


    The man disguises himself as a taxi driver, which means that he has learnt their whereabouts.


    Their behaviors are under his control.


    In Huaxia, only Dragon Court can do this.


    ¡°Hum. You are dead meat.¡±


    The taxi driver¡¯s eyes gleam with ferociousness. He dashes towards the two men and gives each of the men a heavy punch.


    Bang! Bang!


    Two sounds come.


    The two men are thrown away.


    Before they fall down, the driver rushes forward to pat on the heads of the two middle-aged men.


    In the blink of an eye, the two heads explode like watermelon.


    The driver wipes his hands with his clothes and returns to the car.


    ¡°Thank you, sir.¡± Xia Lu says smilingly.


    ¡°If you really want to thank someone, you¡¯d better thank Gao Ge.¡±


    ¡°He knows about this?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t he come himself?¡± Xia Lu gets angry.


    The taxi driver snorts and says, ¡°Are you angry because he didn¡¯t come to help you or because he feigns ignorance though he has been aware of your feelings?¡±


    Xia Lu is silent.


    The taxi driver is rather talkative. Now that he finds a topic, he starts to talk even more. He pats on the wheel.


    ¡°Well¡­ If he just feigns ignorance, it is a big deal then. He is probably testing you out and wants to see whether you would do any harm to him out of stress. If you did, he would kill you mercilessly. Just because you didn¡¯t submit to the people of the Thunder Sect, he sends me to help you, right?¡±


    Xia Lu thinks about it and smiles.


    ¡°Have you thought it through?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have.¡± Xia Lu nods her head, ¡°He won¡¯t do this to me.¡±


    The taxi driver is greatly amused.


    Nowadays, the young are so funny!

 Chapter 332 - Isn’t It Nice to Live Indolently

    Chapter 332 Isn¡¯t It Nice to Live Indolently


    Although Xia Lu realizes that this unusual taxi driver is strong and holds a senior post in Haicheng Cultivation Academy, she didn¡¯t expect that the man should be the principal of the Cultivation Academy, Lord Lurking Dragon of the Dragon Court.


    What makes her even more confused is when Gao Ge becomes capable enough to ask Lurking Dragon to work for him.


    When Xia Lu arrives at Gao Ge¡¯ office, she sees that Gao Ge is looking over a light armor on the table. He looks as if pondering something. Hence, she doesn¡¯t hasten to raise any question. Instead, she just stands aside quietly.


    ¡°How is this light armor?¡± Gao Ge suddenly turns around to look at Xia Lu and asks.


    ¡°Not bad. Is it made of the rare beast brought from the snow terrain?¡± Xia Lu was in the snow terrain too. She has good eyes. The light armor is made of the flakes of the rare beast, but thanks to the superb craftsmanship of Gongshu Hao from the Gongshu Family, there is little trace of the flakes on the armor. Yet, she can still see it through with one look, which makes Gao Ge feel quite amazed. Then he just grins.


    ¡°It¡¯s for you.¡±


    ¡°For me?¡± Xia Lu looks from side to side and appears quite surprised.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve got five light armors in total. You, I, Meng Jing and Yue Xincheng each have one. There is one left!¡± Gao Ge says grinningly.


    Xia Lu becomes indifferent and utters a word calmly¡ª¡°Oh¡±. Then she takes off her coat and puts on the light armor. She stretches out her arms probably to see whether she can move freely after wearing the light armor.


    ¡°You are quite comfortable with me indeed!¡± Gao Ge opens the tea cup, blows away the floating tea leaves and takes a sip of the tea. The tea is not good indeed, which is obtained from Liu Zhongyi. In fact, Liu Zhongyi doesn¡¯t lack money but he is a bit hard on himself. Although Gao Ge has never seen Liu Zhongyi¡¯s balance of bank account, given his identity as teacher of Nancheng Cultivation Academy and vice principal of Haicheng Cultivation Academy, Liu Zhongyi must have millions of or even more dollars.


    However, he is a student of Lou Zhoutian anyway. He always advocates the principle that it is easy to go from frugality to extravagant, but difficult to go from extravagance to frugality or the saying that life springs from sorrow and calamity and death comes from ease and pleasure. Hence, he insists on not raising her living standard. Gao Ge doesn¡¯t agree on that, especially after he has become a member of the Dragon Court. As long as he ensures that his parents live a decent life first, he will enjoy his life as much as possible. He may die one day and his money in his bank account may be at others¡¯ disposal. Carpe diem may not be right but he cannot treat himself harshly.


    Of course, as the student of Liu Zhongyi, Gao Ge won¡¯t get into conflict with his teacher on this issue. They may as well seek common ground and reserve differences.


    After feeling the light armor on her body, Xia Lu gives a surprised look.


    ¡°Although the light armor is made of the flakes of the rare beast, it is light and convenient to wear. It is certainly exaggerated to say the armor is as thin as a cicada¡¯s wing, but it is only 10 kg heavy or so, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    If common people put on the clothes as heavy as more than 10 kg, they will feel overwhelmed. Nevertheless, the weight of more than 10 kg is not a big deal for a cultivator.


    The heavy armors are always 25 or 30 kg heavy. By comparison, the light armors are much lighter.


    ¡°What is the function of the light armor?¡± Xia Lu asks with a frown.


    Gao Ge appears rather proud, ¡°It must be okay to withstand a strike from a cultivator at the realm of Master.¡±


    ¡°A strike from a cultivator at the realm of Master?¡± Xia Lu is really amazed, ¡°Is this thing so useful?¡±


    ¡°Of course. If it cannot even work like this, why am I bothered to get it?¡± Gao Ge says angrily.


    Xia Lu smiles and says nothing.


    ¡°Where is your light armor?¡± Xia Lu asks.


    ¡°I¡¯m wearing it.¡± While talking, Gao Ge takes off his coat.


    The door of the office is pushed open. Yue Xincheng looks into the office only to find that Gao Ge is taking off his coat. At the moment, he feels shocked and then looked at Xia Lu, who is standing in front of Gao Ge. Then he heaves a sigh.


    ¡°It seems that I didn¡¯t come here at a right timing¡­¡±


    Saying that, he is about to close the door and leave.


    ¡°Come back!¡± It is not Gao Ge but Xia Lu who says that.


    Yue Xincheng lowers his head and sighs.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Xia Lu asks with a cold look.


    Yue Xincheng doesn¡¯t dare to say anything instantly.


    Even if he is thinking about something, he cannot tell her about it honestly¡­


    Staring at Yue Xincheng who is sitting on the chair like a primary school student that has made a mistake, Gao Ge throws a light armor to him.


    ¡°Try it on.¡±


    Yue Xincheng doesn¡¯t hedge. He fetches it and put it on.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit tight.¡± Yue Xincheng says carefully.


    ¡°Then it doesn¡¯t fit you. Forget it. Take off the armor.¡± Gao Ge says.


    ¡°Yet, I can still lose some weight to make it fit.¡± Yue Xincheng says with a serious look.


    Obviously, he doesn¡¯t intend to take it off.


    Gao Ge is just saying. He doesn¡¯t expect that Yue Xincheng will take it off.


    After all, it is prepared for Yue Xincheng. Moreover, it is nonsense to talk about the armor¡¯s tightness. After all, Gongshu Hao¡¯s craftsmanship is superb. Light armors and heavy armors are of the same type and the flakes are connected with ox tendons, which are very flexible.


    The heavy armors are slightly less flexible, which Gao Ge has learnt when he was in the Firearms Division of the Dragon Court.


    On the contrary, the light armors are very comfortable.


    Gao Ge still trusts Gongshu Hao on that.


    ¡°What can I do in Haicheng Cultivation Academy?¡± Xia Lu asks.


    This question is tough for Gao Ge to answer.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Gao Ge asks after hesitating for a while.


    Xia Lu looks rather helpless, ¡°Do you mean I can do whatever I want?¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you?¡± Yue Xincheng sits aside and says, ¡°After all, we just do whatever we want to do.¡±


    Xia Lu looks at Gao Ge¡¯s and Yue Xincheng¡¯s appearance and ponders for a while. Somehow she feels that she has fallen into a place of indolence.


    ¡°Okay. No more talking. It¡¯s time.¡± Gao Ge stands up.


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Xia Lu asks.


    ¡°To feed Chen Wangshi.¡± After saying that, Gao Ge waves his hand and leaves.


    Yue Xincheng explains to Xia Lu, ¡°Chen Wangshi is in Haicheng Cultivation Academy. Now she needs my boss to transfer his power into her body on time, just like breastfeeding.¡±


    Xia Lu is speechless.


    ¡°Yet, in one week, the vice principal as well as teacher of Boss, Mr. Liu, will lead some students and us to leave Haicheng Cultivation Academy and go out to experience life for some time. If you are interested, you can come with us.¡± Yue Xincheng says.


    Xia Lu starts to ponder.


    ¡°What do you think? Are you going or not?¡± Yue Xincheng continues asking.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xia Lu finally makes a decision.


    Yue Xincheng laughs.


    Xia Lu heaves a sigh, ¡°If I don¡¯t go with you, I really don¡¯t know what to do then.¡±


    It is quite hard for Yue Xincheng to understand Xia Lu¡¯s thought.


    Isn¡¯t it nice to live indolently?

 Chapter 333 - Destination

    Chapter 333 Destination


    It has been early scheduled that the students of the Haicheng Cultivation Academy are brought out for a trial.


    Gao Ge planned to go to the black market with Yue Xincheng so as to exchange his Hot Beads and heavy armors for some good things.


    It is because Liu Zhongyi is leading the students to go out for a trial that Gao Ge¡¯s plan of going to the black market with Yue Xincheng has to be postponed.


    Liu Zhongyi has a lot of ideas. After coming to the Haicheng Cultivation Academy, he is not that indolent as Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng.


    He believes that reading thousands of books is better than travelling thousands of miles. When such a saying is uttered by him on impulse, it is fair enough to tell that he is on the path of being a great educationist.


    In fact, Gao Ge still agrees to his belief. What makes Gao Ge fail to understand is why Liu Zhongyi drags him into the trial.


    The proportion of real children from the big families and schools in the Haicheng Cultivation Academy is much smaller than that of the Nancheng Cultivation Academy.


    The grassroots children account for a bigger percentage here.


    Of course, the grassroots students hereby refer to those who have developed themselves from ordinary people to cultivators.


    For these students, the field of immortal cultivation, cultivation schools and ancient martial arts families are still legends described in the book. They don¡¯t know much about these terms.


    Hence, it is beneficial for them to show them around the field of immortal cultivation.


    Of course, the participating students not only include the grassroots students but also students from ancient martial arts families like He Youniang.


    The reason why she can join the action too is rather simple. After all, she is one of Gao Ge¡¯s favorite students.


    As a matter of fact, in Gao Ge¡¯s opinion, it is wrong for the Dragon Court to assign him to be a teacher in the Haicheng Cultivation Academy. It is good enough that he doesn¡¯t lead the young generation astray. You cannot expect him to have students all over the country. After all, in terms of Gao Ge¡¯s and Yue Xincheng¡¯s attitudes, the Haicheng Cultivation Academy will become a Haicheng Leisure Center. The students in the Academy are hardworking, but the behaviors of the teachers led by Gao Ge are just intolerable to the eye.


    However, after coming to the Haicheng Cultivation Academy, it is indeed essentially a kind of relief for Gao Ge to have the students, especially He Youniang.


    A girl as she is, she can open a new path in the Tao of sword. Besides, she is endowed with a lot of traits that boys don¡¯t have, including perseverance¡ªthe boldness of vision to never give up. For example, when Gao Ge said to her that girls¡¯ Tao of sword should be soft, He Youniang rejected his advice without hesitation though she respected Gao Ge very much and he was telling the truth indeed. It was because his advice was against her zest for swordsmanship nurtured over the past years.


    Afterwards, Gao Ge introspected himself and felt that his behavior was reckless indeed. He didn¡¯t look before he leapt. If it were not that He Youniang was firm and tenacious, her Tao of sword would have been affected. In that case, such a good talent would be ruined by him.


    On the second thought, Gao Ge still has a lingering fear.


    He may have made a big mistake!


    Actually, Gao Ge cannot be blamed for not being thoughtful. This is also the first time that he has been a teacher.


    Gao Ge is not experienced in being a model for others.


    He believes that he should tell his students what he thinks is right.


    Apart from that, he has no idea what else he can do.


    He tells He Youniang that there is something wrong with her Tao of sword. The comment is quite common because from an objective angle, He Youniang¡¯s sword moves are too strong, which are not appropriate for girls to practice. He has left one point out that He Youniang has been practicing the Tao of sword in this way since childhood. Now He Youniang is told that her way is the wrong way, which is a very horrible thing. If she is not firm and tenacious enough, she will be greatly affected.


    It is like when an ordinary man who spends half of his life in studying hard is told that what he has been taught is useless, what severe consequence will occur?


    Luckily, everything is past.


    After this little incidence, He Youniang is not much affected. Instead, her zest for Taoism is even more consolidated.


    This time, they will start from Haicheng and go through 5 cities, 10 cultivation schools and 12 ancient martial arts families.


    There are probably 20 students. The teachers include Gao Ge, Liu Zhongyi, Yue Xincheng, Xia Lu and Master Guanshan. Apart from that, it seems that Lurking Dragon will come along too, except that by far, Gao Ge hasn¡¯t met him yet. He must be occupied with other things. You cannot expect that such a big shot like Lurking Dragon spend 24 hours in being with them. Likewise, when the employees of an ordinary company go out for teambuilding, the leader won¡¯t stay with the ordinary employees all the time. Maybe the leader will take a first-class seat and live in a top star hotel. The ordinary employees won¡¯t even get to meet the leader after the teambuilding activity is over.


    There are several ancient martial arts families in Haicheng, but the two families always perform well and their children also study in the Haicheng Cultivation Academy.


    In the whole field of immortal cultivation, there are very few cultivation schools that don¡¯t take the Dragon Court seriously.


    The Dragon Court¡¯s capability and influence power in Huaxia cannot be underestimated. To counter the Dragon Court is nothing more than court death. They will never do such a stupid thing.


    Hence, Gao Ge and the others don¡¯t visit the ancient martial arts families in Haicheng. After all, the families are nearby. If they want to visit them, they can go there by taxi or by metro. It is quite easy.


    ¡°Boss, I always feel that something is wrong.¡± Yue Xincheng says to Gao Ge in a low voice on the plane.


    Gao Ge and the others take the small airline. Gao Ge and Xia Lu sit together while Yue Xincheng sits with Qingrou. Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng stretch their necks to chat across the aisle.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°We are only going to take a trip around the field of immortal cultivation. Why do so many strong cultivators go together? Although Lord Lurking Dragon hasn¡¯t shown himself yet, Mr. Liu says that this big shot will follow us too.¡±


    Gao Ge laughs and suddenly feels that Yue Xincheng becomes much smarter.


    ¡°Moreover, I¡¯ve checked the route simply and the destination¡­¡±


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t pay any attention to it and can¡¯t help feeling curious about Yue Xincheng¡¯s biting his tongue.


    ¡°Where is the destination?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know that?¡±


    Gao Ge shakes his head.


    Yue Xincheng takes a deep breath and looks quite serious.


    ¡°Although the destination is not marked out, if I am right, it should be Xiaoshan Sword Sect.¡±


    Gao Ge takes a tumble.

 Chapter 334 - The Sightseeing Tour

    Chapter 334 The Sightseeing Tour


    In fact, Gao Ge has guessed that this time, the trial won¡¯t be as simple as told. However, out of his expectation, the destination is Xiaoshan Sword Sect.


    Xiaoshan Sword Sect is a first-class school in Huaxia. It is not a small school at all, which consists of a lot of capable cultivators. Even with the protection of Lurking Dragon, their safety cannot be guaranteed. Although Master Guanshan is also a top cultivator at the realm of Master, he is not really as strong as the peer at the same realm. It is not that Master Guanshan¡¯s Taoism is not sheer but that he stays in the same realm for too long. Even if he has restored his capability, he still feels keenly that his ability falls short of his wishes. In other words, he is like a Charade with a Ferrari engine.


    He can fight but he cannot fight well.


    Gao Ge rubs his temples.


    It is beyond his understanding.


    The Dragon Court has put them into danger.


    It is basically like taking their lives carelessly.


    When the plane stops, Gao Ge is holding a small flag.


    He does this in order to prevent the people from wandering away. After all, he has a lot of students to look after.


    A woman who takes the same flight passes by and drags Gao Ge¡¯s sleeves for a while, asking him which tourist group he has joined and whether he can give a name card. Gao Ge thinks for a while and still pays no attention to her. He cannot make money like this. How can he bring a woman with him for the trial? Hence, even if the woman offers 3,000, Gao Ge still grits his teeth and doesn¡¯t agree.


    ¡°Sir, what do we do in Lucheng?¡± He Youniang walks behind Gao Ge and asks.


    ¡°Have a guess?¡±


    ¡°I cannot. But I do know an ancient martial arts family in Lucheng.¡±


    ¡°Which one?¡± Gao Ge smiles and asks.


    ¡°The Qi Family. Qi Ying, the young lady of the Qi Family and I are besties. Besides, there are the Xu Family and Zhang Family in Lucheng as well as the Moon Peak. On the Peak is the Chenqiang Sect.¡± He Youniang says as if enumerating her family valuables.


    Gao Ge is taken aback.


    Although He Youniang puts it simply, it can tell that she does know something about Lucheng.


    The information can be easily obtained.


    At least, in terms of Gao Ge¡¯s position in the Dragon Court, if he wants to know about it, by making a call, relevant materials will be sent to his phone within tens of seconds. Yet, he didn¡¯t.


    Therefore, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t know what He Youniang said.


    ¡°Since Qi Ying is your bestie, why do you come to the Haicheng Cultivation Academy but she doesn¡¯t?¡± Gao Ge asks smilingly.


    He Youniang¡¯s facial expression is slightly changed. She covers her mouth with a hand, asking in a low voice, ¡°Sir, are we going to make trouble for the Qi Family since we are in Lucheng this time?¡±


    Gao Ge has no idea whether to cry or to laugh, asking, ¡°Why do we make trouble for the Qi Family?¡±


    He Youniang gives a bitter smile, ¡°Sir, you are asking the question as if you didn¡¯t know it.¡±


    ¡°What do I know?¡± Gao Ge doesn¡¯t feign ignorance. His acting skill is not that good. Moreover, neither does he like playing possum. He doesn¡¯t have such a habit.


    ¡°You asked me why Qi Ying didn¡¯t sign up for the Haicheng Cultivation Academy. Isn¡¯t because you¡¯ve known that the Qi Family dislikes the Cultivation Academy?¡± He Youniang lowers her head and says.


    Gao Ge grins.


    ¡°Sir, what are you laughing at?¡±


    ¡°I am laughing at you. Qi Ying is unlucky to have a friend like you.¡± Gao Ge says with a sigh.


    He Youniang is not a fool anyway. When she hears Gao Ge say that, she takes a tumble and asks with staring eyes, ¡°Sir, you really didn¡¯t know that?¡±


    Gao Ge smiles and says nothing.


    He Youniang is so furious with reverence and awe, holding her hands together. At the moment, she doesn¡¯t look neat and confident at all.


    ¡°Sir, I¡­¡±


    Gao Ge waves his hand and says seriously, ¡°To be honest, I have never heard of the Qi Family you mentioned. In Lucheng, only Chenqiang Sect is fine. We haven¡¯t paid any attention to these several ancient martial arts families. It is none of our business whether they like the Cultivation Academy or not.¡±


    He Youniang is finally relieved.


    ¡°Thank you, sir¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you thank me for?¡± Gao Ge asks curiously.


    ¡°Thank you for not making trouble for the Qi Family.¡±


    Gao Ge keeps shaking his head, ¡°It seems that you still don¡¯t understand what I said just now. What I mean is that the Qi Family is a small family. It is okay that they dislike the Cultivation Academy. Even if they loathe it or resent it to the degree of being incompatible like water and fire. So what? After all, they cannot stir up any sensation. As to something, they can only think of it. If they do make up their mind to do something, they will be suppressed by the Dragon Court or the Cultivation Academy with an iron fist in the rudimentary stage. There is no other possibility.¡±


    It is not weird to hear Gao Ge say such overbearing words.


    After all, Gao Ge stands for the Dragon Court now.


    ¡°Sir, actually the Qi Family dislikes the Cultivation Academy for a reason. Qi Ying used to have a brother who entered the Nancheng Cultivation Academy but he died in a mission.¡± He Youniang says.


    Gao Ge nods his head and doesn¡¯t feel surprised by that.


    ¡°Every year a lot of students of the Cultivation Academy die in various missions. The mission is like a knife stone. If they complete the missions, their capability will be elevated. No one forces them to undertake the missions. If they just want to lie in bed to sleep or sit under the sun by the door with a tea cup while dreaming to elevate his capability, how is this possible?¡±


    Gao Ge says that and hedges. Stared by He Youniang in confusion, he doesn¡¯t blush for thinking of anything, as if what he just said is none of his business. ¡°If it is so easy to elevate one¡¯s capability, how many strong cultivators will there be in Huaxia?¡±


    ¡°Sir, are you always basking yourself under the sun¡­¡± He Youniang says in a low voice.


    ¡°I am who I am, a firework of larruping color.¡±


    He Youniang is speechless.


    Then He Youniang asks, ¡°Sir, what are we doing in Lucheng this time?¡±


    ¡°You just said it. The Moon Peak.¡±


    He Youniang is shocked, ¡°The Moon Peak? Are we going to the Chenqiang Sect?¡±


    ¡°A small school is not worth us raising a big rumpus.¡±


    ¡°What do we go there for?¡±


    ¡°Just take it as a sightseeing tour.¡± Gao Ge smiles and walks faster.


    He Youniang stops in situ and thinks for a while. She shakes her head. She doesn¡¯t believe what Gao Ge just said.

 Chapter 335 - Cannot Be More Careful

    Chapter 335 Cannot Be More Careful


    Gao Ge feels depressed.


    He tries to think carefully about what he told He Youniang. He seems to have said that from the angle of the Dragon Court and Cultivation Academy. Otherwise, he would not be so confident to say that. Upon recalling the scene and his mental status when he joined the Dragon Court, he shakes his head helplessly. He subconsciously thinks that he seems to be inseparable from the Dragon Court now.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t want to think about whether it is good or bad. He will let nature take its course.


    According to Liu Zhongyi, He Youniang finally knows why so many people come to the Moon Peak.


    There are rare beasts on the Moon Peak.


    In fact, after the earth goes into the Aura Recovery Age, there are some rare beasts emerging in different places of the world. Yet, it hasn¡¯t been a long time since the aura recovery. The emerging rare beasts are not capable as those in the secret realm. Ordinary guns can deal with them easily.


    Obviously, it is different from before this time.


    Ordinary mutant rare beasts cannot stir up such a big sensation.


    Since Haicheng Cultivation Academy has sent so many people here, the rare beasts must be as fierce as those in the secret realm. Yet, even if they are the fierce beasts in the secret realm, Gao Ge can cope with them alone. Maybe He Youniang can defeat them and there is no need to make such an arrangement.


    It is abnormal anyway!


    Even Gao Ge cannot figure out this problem and goes to talk with Liu Zhongyi specially.


    However, Liu Zhongyi doesn¡¯t know much about it. He only tells Gao Ge that this is the arrangement of Lord Lurking Dragon.


    Gao Ge ponders for a long time and suddenly thinks of what Fire Dragon said to him when they were at the Dragon Court base.


    Do you really think that the Dragon Court is so peaceful?


    Gao Ge has a feeling that Fire Dragon was implying something.


    Actually, to be more honest, Gao Ge even believes that Fire Dragon sends him and the others to Haicheng Cultivation Academy only to monitor something. It is like installing an all-round camera with no dead ends to monitor anything that happens in Haicheng Cultivation Academy.


    After all, a Cultivation Academy is not a hotel of the Dragon Court. If any problem occurs to Haicheng Cultivation Academy, severe consequences will be brought about.


    For the Dragon Court, the Cultivation Academy is the fresh blood of the Dragon Court, which is beyond all doubt.


    Therefore, if anything wrong happens to the blood transmitted to the Dragon Court, like carrying some viruses, the consequence will be intolerable. This is quite obvious. You can think it through if you slightly use your brain. This is indeed a serious matter which you must be cautious about.


    They charter a tourist bus and head towards the Moon Peak.


    The urban area of Lucheng is a bit far away from the Moon Peak. It is more than one hour¡¯s ride.


    After reaching the Moon Peak, he raises his head to look at the peak in front of him, feeling relaxed and happy.


    When he was in school, Gao Ge was not interested in books, especially physics, chemistry and mathematics. He would feel headache when he saw them. Yet, he was rather interested in some travel notes. Besides, he also liked various documents about places of interest. However, the beauty of nature cannot be described with words or videos.


    He cannot feel the beautiful natural scenery or experience the breeze blow across his cheeks via the paper or the screen.


    He closes his eyes and takes a deep breath. When he opens his eyes, he tries to enjoy the beautiful view.


    ¡°Sir, there is a clear spring on the Moon Peak called as Moon Reflecting Spring. And the several pavilions are also good places for sightseeing.¡± He Youniang stays behind Gao Ge and says.


    Gao Ge looks at her and says smilingly, ¡°Are you being a tour guide now?¡±


    He Youniang giggles, ¡°After all, I have come here before and someone has told me about that.¡±


    Gao Ge responds with a sound of ¡°eh¡±.


    When he is about to climb the mountain, he is stopped by Liu Zhongyi.


    ¡°There will be more people to come.¡± Liu Zhongyi says to Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge feels surprised and nods his head. He orders his men to rest in situ.


    Not for a while, another two persons come¡ªa man and a woman, both about 30 years old, who are wearing the uniforms of the Dragon Court.


    These two persons are also members of the Dragon Court in east Huaxia, but they look strange to Gao Ge. It hasn¡¯t been long enough since Gao Ge joined the Dragon Court. There are not many members of the Dragon Court that he has met. It is said that these two members are stationed in Lucheng, who attach to Team One of the east Huaxia branch of the Dragon Court. Although they are a bit older than Gao Ge, they still greet Gao Ge upon seeing him. Regardless, Gao Ge is the leader of Team Four of the Dragon Court. His post is higher than theirs.


    Through conversation, Gao Ge has learnt that the man and the woman are a couple. The man is called Ma Jin and the woman is called Zou Yan. Their names are easy to remember. It has been quite some years since they joined the Dragon Court, at least long before Gao Ge did.


    ¡°Brother Ma, what are the rare beasts on the Moon Peak?¡± Gao Ge yawns and asks.


    Ma Jin grins and bows to Gao Ge with joined hands, ¡°Mr. Gao, just call me Ma Jin. As to the rare beasts on the Moon Peak, we don¡¯t know much about them. It has not been long since they were found, but there are many tourists missing on the Moon Peak. Now the Moon Peak has been blocked and yet some people who are fond of adventure still come to explore the Peak.¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head. Just like Ma Jin said, there are many adventurers in Huaxia. Actually, adventurers exist not only in Huaxia but also in other parts of the world. However, in Gao Ge¡¯s opinion, the so-called explorers just like seeking death. They insist on going to the places that are prohibited, as if they just resent being alive.


    Gao Ge frowns and asks, ¡°As far as I know, isn¡¯t there an immortal cultivation school on the Moon Peak?¡±


    ¡°You mean the Chenqiang Sect, right?¡± Ma Jin grins, ¡°Of course they will not pay attention to such a thing, unless they have jeopardized the survival of their school.¡±


    Ma Jin hedges and says, ¡°Moreover, it is not that the Chenqiang Sect hasn¡¯t done anything. They are very interested in the rare beasts on the Moon Peak. Yet, after a few disciples have been killed continuously, the Chenqiang Sect imposes a ban that anyone who encounters the rare beasts must not fight but run away at once.¡±


    Gao Ge laughs, ¡°To be specific, because they are no match for the rare beast, they hand over the trouble to us?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    It is reasonable that they want to hand over this matter to the Dragon Court. Only if the sovereign of the Chenqiang Sect is insane, they will confront the tough with toughness. If they can defeat the rare beasts, they will surely gain a lot of benefits from killing the beasts. However, now that they have realized that they are no match for the rare beasts, of course they have to call the police. By calling the police, they just report the information of the Moon Peak to the Dragon Court.


    ¡°Get up. Let¡¯s go into the mountain.¡± Gao Ge says.


    ¡°Mr. Gao, the Chenqiang Sect has suffered such a loss but by far, he is not sure what the rare beasts are on earth. Thus, we cannot be more careful.¡± Zou Yan says seriously.

 Chapter 336 - I Don’t Forgive Her

    Chapter 336 I Don¡¯t Forgive Her


    To put it bluntly, the Chenqiang Sect really has bad luck.


    After such a long time, many disciples of its sect have died. But the members of the Chenqiang Sect don¡¯t even know who their opponent is. They only know that it is a rare beast.


    No matter who meets this kind of situation, he will feel uncomfortable and cold in his heart.


    On the road in the mountain, Ma Jin also tells Gao Ge that if the Dragon Court also has no way to kill or drive away the rare beast, the Chenqiang Sect will have to choose to move.


    Listen.


    Other immortal cultivation schools are all driven away by other sects. Instead, the Chenqiang Sect will be driven away by a rare beast.


    Ma Jin holds a stick as a climbing stick. As he walks, he says, ¡°The sovereign of the Chenqiang Sect has also sent someone to talk with us. The saying is simple. If we can¡¯t solve the rare beast, they will move away. Moreover, they will move to the foot of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect.¡±


    Gao Ge frowns, ¡°Can the Xiaoshan Sword Sect accommodate them?¡±


    ¡°Just like ancient times, there were always some affiliated countries. If they go to the Xiaoshan Sword Sect, they can only exist in the way of an affiliated sect.¡± Ma Jin sighs.


    Gao Ge¡¯s eyes suddenly become cold. He sneers, ¡°This is a threat to us, right?¡±


    Although up to now, the Dragon Court and the Xiaoshan Sword Sect have not offended each other openly.


    But judging from what happened in the secret realm of the snow terrain, it¡¯s not hard to see that the Xiaoshan Sword Sect and the Dragon Court are opponents.


    At this time, the Chenqiang Sect dares to say such words.


    Its motive is execrable.


    There is no essential difference between what the Chenqiang Sect did and what it says to the Dragon Court with his neck tied that if the Dragon Court doesn¡¯t help it, it will become a filial son to the Dragon Court¡¯s opponent.


    ¡°The Chenqiang Sect is still unwise!¡± Yue Xincheng smiles, ¡°Why does it think that the Xiaoshan Sword Sect can be compared with the Dragon Court? Moreover, if they just want to use this method to let the Dragon Court send someone to the Moon Peak, even if the matter is really solved, the Dragon Court will still have an opinion on the Chenqiang Sect. Maybe the Dragon Court will make things hard for the Chenqiang Sect in the future.¡±


    Gao Ge pats his thigh, ¡°Yes! Why can¡¯t the leader of the Chenqiang Sect understand the truth that fools understand?¡±


    Yue Xincheng is speechless.


    Why is he talkative?


    Ma Jin looks at Yue Xincheng. He is curious in his heart. He makes up his mind to keep some distance from this guy next. From an objective point of view, the relationship between this person and Gao Ge seems not very good.


    Otherwise, how can he be ridiculed as a fool?


    When they climb to the mountainside of the Moon Peak, they happen to meet several people.


    They are all about 20 to 30 years old. What really stands out is that they all have a long spear on their hands or back.


    ¡°Are you members of the Chenqiang Sect?¡± Yue Xincheng quickly steps forward and stops them.


    The man in front is a little older. His long spear is divided into two parts. The barrel is also made of metal. The tip of the gun is twinkling. There are threads at the interface of the two parts of the gun. Obviously, they can be screwed together. However, because the gun is made of metal, it must not be light.


    He is not very tall. He is about 1.7 meters tall. But he is strong. His two arms are especially thick and powerful. He has bushy eyebrows and big eyes. Even if he is not very handsome, he has a sense of fortitude. When he looks at the members of the Dragon Court in front of him, his eyes are not humble. He just crosses his hands and salutes them. At the same time, he says, ¡°Hello, all the predecessors. I¡¯m Cao Zhi, the eldest disciple of the Chenqiang Sect.¡±


    ¡°Your younger generation is also here!¡± He Youniang waves her hand. After being stared by Gao Ge, she shuts up. When Gao Ge met her for the first time, she had some shadow of Xia Lu. But when she is familiar with everyone, Gao Ge realizes that He Youniang is also a girl. He Youniang also has time for fun. But she is much better than her peers.


    Especially in front of Gao Ge, He Youniang is more likely to let go of herself. Just like now, after being stared at by Gao Ge, she just sticks out her tongue as if she is Gao Ge¡¯s younger sister.


    Cao Zhi chuckles and doesn¡¯t say anything.


    Gao Ge walks forward two steps and says, ¡°Are you the eldest disciple of the Chenqiang Sect?¡±


    ¡°Yes. My junior brothers and sisters are behind me.¡± Cao Zhi says, ¡°Our sovereign heard that there are masters from the Dragon Court and Haicheng Cultivation Academy. He asked us to wait for you.¡±


    Gao Ge sneers, ¡°Then you are really arrogant. We are all coming but you are responsible to meet us. Why? Your sovereign has just cut his hemorrhoids and he can¡¯t get out of bed?¡±


    Cao Zhi is sullen, but he stops the anger and says in a low voice, ¡°There are nearly 100 people in the Chenqiang Sect. There are so many trivia. Our sovereign is very busy.¡±


    In fact, Gao Ge is not a nitpicker. He won¡¯t swagger because he is the leader of Team Four of the Dragon Court or the department head of the Cultivation Academy. But before, the Chenqiang Sect has threatened the Dragon Court. It¡¯s impossible for Gao Ge to show his kindness. He doesn¡¯t want to lose face.


    Cao Zhi is able to calm down, but the only girl among the disciples of the Chenqiang Sect can¡¯t bear it.


    ¡°How can you talk like that! My dad is the sovereign of the Chenqiang Sect. He can only appear unless Lord Heaven Dragon or Lord Lurking Dragon comes. Are you qualified to let my father meet you?¡±


    This girl is about the same age as He Youniang, at least in terms of her appearance. But maybe she has methods to keep young or she grows too fast. It¡¯s hard to make a conclusion about her age.


    ¡°Your dad?¡± Gao Ge is interested.


    ¡°Junior Sister, don¡¯t be presumptuous!¡± Cao Zhi scolds angrily and then apologizes to Gao Ge, ¡°Please don¡¯t mind. My junior sister is the only daughter of our sovereign of the Chenqiang Sect. She is indulgent all the time. If her words are abrupt, please forgive her.¡±


    Gao Ge smiles and looks very kind.


    But soon his smile disappears.


    ¡°He Youniang!¡±


    He Youniang is already ready. When she hears this, she quickly pulls out her sword on her back.


    The sword light flashes. He Youniang is about to stab the girl in the throat.


    Cao Zhi¡¯s face changes greatly. He tries to stop but he is kicked away by Gao Ge.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Cao Zhi falls to the ground and stands up quickly. His face turns pale.


    ¡°What do we mean?¡± Gao Ge thinks for a moment and says with a smile, ¡°The meaning is that I don¡¯t forgive her!¡±


    Gao Ge is very confident at He Youniang¡¯s strength.


    The Chenqiang Sect is just a small sect.


    Even a school like the Xiaoshan Sword Sect, there are not so many people at He Youniang¡¯s age who are qualified to be He Youniang¡¯s opponents.


    When the sword collides with the long spear, everyone hears a sound. He Youniang¡¯s eyes are cold and she looks murderous. She takes a step forward and her sword spirit is tremendous.

 Chapter 337 - This Is Huaxia!

    Chapter 337 This Is Huaxia!


    He Youniang is not a good-tempered person.


    For example, at this time, she now wants to kill the girl who is about her age but dares to speak rudely to her teacher.


    The Chenqiang Sect is just a small sect.


    If she kills the girl, there will be one less person in the sect.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    ¡°You are too bold!¡±


    Seeing their junior sister being bullied, the rest of the disciples of the Chenqiang Sect are anxious. They all rush towards He Youniang.


    ¡°Hum, are you bullying us less?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s interesting. They are more than us!¡±


    ¡°Kill them!¡±


    Teenagers should be high-spirited.


    More than 20 students of the Cultivation Academy also rush in the direction of He Youniang and the girl of the Chenqiang Sect.


    The war is on the verge.


    ¡°Gao Ge!¡± Liu Zhongyi shouts.


    Gao Ge looks at Liu Zhongyi and then says with a smile, ¡°Mr. Liu, don¡¯t worry. Anyway, we brought them out this time to practice. Now such a good opportunity is in front of us. If we don¡¯t cherish it, won¡¯t it be a waste?¡±


    Liu Zhongyi doesn¡¯t know whether to cry or to laugh. He can only shake his head. He¡¯s not very worried, either. Anyway, Gao Ge and Master Guanshan are here. Even if all the members of the Chenqiang Sect come, they won¡¯t cause any trouble. What¡¯s more, as the deputy dean of Haicheng Cultivation Academy, he still has the confidence.


    Frankly speaking. Even if the Chenqiang Sect is removed or destroyed.


    It won¡¯t be a big thing.


    How many people in the field of immortal cultivation will care about the survival of the Chenqiang Sect?


    The real martial society is quite different from that described in the novel and TV. There are so-called young heroes, middle-aged sword immortals and old immortals. But not many people will remain faithful to friends, let alone defend the weak against the strong. More people will choose to be an onlooker.


    In terms of the number of people, the Cultivation Academy obviously has an advantage. It¡¯s a pity that their strength is a little worse than that of the disciples of the Chenqiang Sect. It¡¯s not because that the strength of Haicheng Cultivation Academy is not good or the way of education has some problems. But most of the students who have been brought out to gain more experience are those who have got rid of the status of ordinary people after experiencing aura recovery. Before that, they may be hooligans or students with good grades in a school just like Gao Ge. They have never been in contact with the field of immortal cultivation. They don¡¯t know what the ancient martial arts are. If one of their classmates tells them about the Master and the Qi conduction method, they will only report that one of their classmates becomes stupid because of novels.


    Although they have entered Haicheng Cultivation Academy, their foundation is not good. They entered it halfway. What¡¯s more, they have not been in Cultivation Academy for a long time, so it¡¯s normal for them to have poor strength.


    Therefore, although the students of Haicheng Cultivation Academy occupy the advantage in number, He Youniang is still the main force.


    With help, her stress is naturally eased a lot.


    She holds her long sword and stabs the girl of the Chenqiang Sect again.


    The girl of the Chenqiang Sect adjusts her state and continues to fight.


    She is not weak either. After all, she¡¯s the sovereign¡¯s daughter. She ranks first in everything.


    When Gao Ge reads martial arts fiction sometimes, he will see that the young sovereign is threatened by his senior and junior brothers. In the past, Gao Ge would be angry. But now Gao Ge feels that the young sovereign deserves it. As the young sovereign, the son of the big boss and the successor of the chairman, he has all kinds of pills of spiritual herbs, but he is still not the rival of his senior and junior brothers. Who will die if he doesn¡¯t die?


    Xia Lu and Yue Xincheng doesn¡¯t step in, they just see them quietly.


    If they step in now, the so-called trial is actually meaningless.


    They just want these students to know how powerful the masters in the field of immortal cultivation are.


    It¡¯s a big change from ordinary people to cultivators. It¡¯s like changing a life.


    Even if a mature adult suddenly changes from an ordinary person to a cultivator, he will have great psychological changes and he may not be able to adjust well, let alone these young people, including many minors. It will have a great impact on them. This kind of impact is very big.


    Liu Zhongyi just took this into consideration, so he took these students out to have a look. He wants to let them realize how magnificent the world is. He wants to let them know that there are people smarter than them outside. If he lets them stay in a place, maybe they really think that the world is only as big as the Cultivation Academy.


    In comparison, there will be no such problem in Nancheng Cultivation Academy.


    After all, most of the students in Nancheng Cultivation Academy come from various families and schools. They have seen a lot.


    For a cultivator, the most terrible thing is not how many masters there are in the world, but never know how many masters there are in the world.


    The students of Haicheng Cultivation Academy may not be strong enough, but there are many of them. As students of Cultivation Academy, they are not so bad. What¡¯s more, the Chenqiang Sect is not a big sect. If the disciples of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect are here but Gao Ge and others don¡¯t help, the students of Haicheng Cultivation Academy will die.


    The disciples of the Chenqiang Sect fight and then retreat.


    That junior sister is even more embarrassed under the long sword of He Youniang. She has many sword injuries on her body.


    ¡°Hum, little girl. You don¡¯t have much ability. How dare you speak to my teacher like that?¡± He Youniang won¡¯t let go of this opportunity to make a mockery.


    But when she says this, she forgets one thing.


    She is also a little girl.


    ¡°Kill me if you can!¡± The junior sister is still very confident.


    ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t dare?¡±


    ¡°Hum, you don¡¯t see where it is. I tell you here is the Moon Peak. If you really kill me, I¡¯m sure you can¡¯t leave alive!¡± The junior sister grits her teeth with red eyes. She looks murderous.


    Of course, He Youniang will not be frightened by such words.


    Hearing this, she even can¡¯t help laughing.


    ¡°You say this is the Moon Peak, the territory of the Chenqiang Sect?¡±


    When the junior sister was talking, she was full of confidence. But now being stared at by He Youniang with fierce eyes, she feels nervous in her heart for no reason, but she still says stiffly, ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡±


    He Youniang takes her long sword and rushes to the junior sister again.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell you. This is Huaxia. Huaxia is the Dragon Court¡¯s territory!¡±


    The sword spirit is magnificent!


    The silver spear in the hands of the junior sister collides with the long sword. There is a loud noise. Then the junior sister lets go of her spear.

 Chapter 338 - I’m Willing

    The disciples of the Chenqiang Sect fight and then retreat.


    Their junior sister has been guarded behind them.


    They form a semicircle. The purpose of which is to better protect their junior sister.


    She is an apple of their sovereign¡¯s eye!


    These people are actually very clear in their hearts. If their junior sister really dies here, even if they come back to the Chenqiang Sect alive, they will not have a good ending.


    Three-year-old children all understand the truth. How can these people not understand?


    Gao Ge and others still don¡¯t help.


    They seem to be waiting for something.


    Cao Zhi can¡¯t keep cool.


    Although his strength is pretty good, he has no way in the face of so many disciples of Haicheng Cultivation Academy.


    Even an elephant can¡¯t bear the bite of thousands of ants.


    What¡¯s more, these people of Haicheng Cultivation Academy are not ants.


    He Youniang still rushes forward.


    She is like a sharp spear, trying to pierce everything in front of her.


    Suddenly Gao Ge hears the grass rustle.


    Gao Ge raises his head and looks in one direction.


    ¡°Shall I stop them?¡± Master Guanshan walks to Gao Ge and coughs.


    Although his strength is above Gao Ge and Gao Ge learnt the array methods from him, Gao Ge is the leader of Team Four now. He is a member of Team Four. He should follow the advice of Gao Ge naturally. Of course, after living for so many years, Master Guanshan knows those outmoded conventions and customs. There will be no imbalance in his mind. He just takes everything for granted.


    ¡°No. Since they want to come, let them come.¡± Gao Ge says with a smile.


    Master Guanshan nods and steps back.


    Although Liu Zhongyi is the one who leads the way this time, Liu Zhongyi is only in charge of a general direction. The specific matters still depend on the opinions of Gao Ge. All of these things are well-known to everyone, but no one says it. Liu Zhongyi may be a good person and a good teacher for Gao Ge, but he is definitely not a good leader, which is beyond doubt.


    Some people were born with leadership, such as Zhu Yuanzhang, the founding emperor of the Ming Dynasty. When Zhu Yuanzhang was a child, he liked to play the game of emperor with Xu Da and other friends.


    One can be seen his character will be when he is just 3 years old and his achievements after middle age will be when he is 7 years old. This sentence is reasonable. Zhu Yuanzhang was able to become the founding emperor of the Ming Dynasty because of his leadership. And many of the characteristics of Gao Ge determine that he can become a leader. If Liu Zhongyi becomes their leader, even if Wen Yihuan who takes things as they are will choose to listen to Gao Ge, not Liu Zhongyi, let alone Master Guanshan and Xia Lu.


    The simplest reason is that Gao Ge can give them a sense of security. It seems that no matter how chaotic the situation becomes, as long as Gao Ge is here, he can turn the bad into the good and make everything possible. This is not what ordinary people can do.


    Soon later.


    The sovereign of the Chenqiang Sect comes with a group of disciples.


    Cao Zhi and others are also caught by students of Haicheng Cultivation Academy.


    Of course, they make it under the help of Yue Xincheng.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Cao Tianguang, the sovereign of the Chenqiang Sect, looks fierce. He looks at Gao Ge and others. He also carries a long spear with a red tassel.


    It is said that the reason why there is a cluster of red tassels on the spearhead is very simple. In ancient times, when the soldiers killed the enemy with a long spear, the blood would flow from the spearhead to the spear, so that the spear would become slippery and moist. Maybe the soldiers couldn¡¯t hold it. With a cluster of red tassels on the spearhead, the blood could be effectively blocked.


    ¡°Let go of my disciples!¡± Cao Tianguang says as he walks forward.


    Gao Ge gives Yue Xincheng a look. Yue Xincheng waves his broadsword and then Cao Zhi, who is trampled on by him, immediately utters a scream.


    He Youniang is eager to try, but Gao Ge doesn¡¯t give her orders, so she has to give up. After thinking for a moment, she still raises her hand and slaps the junior sister.


    ¡°Ah! Dad, save me!¡±


    Cao Zhi, the eldest disciple of the Chenqiang Sect, was cut by Yue Xincheng, but the voice he uttered was not as loud as his junior sister. Others who don¡¯t know will think that the junior sister is suffering from some inhuman torture.


    ¡°Mei, don¡¯t be afraid. Dad is here!¡± Although Cao Tianguang is so anxious, he isn¡¯t out of his mind. He reaches out his hand and all the disciples of the Chenqiang Sect who are behind him stop.


    Cao Tianguang also stands firm and stares at Gao Ge.


    ¡°Why do you come to the Moon Peak and bully my disciples?¡± Cao Tianguang trembles with anger.


    ¡°Is it yours? Have you contracted for the mountain? Are you going to plant trees or herd sheep! Did the local government know? Did you get the approval?¡± Yue Xincheng puts his broadsword on his shoulder, steps on Cao Zhi who is still struggling under his feet, rubs his nose with his thumb and asks.


    Cao Tianguang¡¯s face is uglier.


    In fact, Yue Xincheng and others know what Cao Tianguang wants to express.


    The reason why Yue Xincheng refutes is that he is unwilling to talk with Cao Tianguang.


    ¡°My name is Gao Ge. I am the teacher of the sword department of Haicheng Cultivation Academy. I am also the leader of Team Four of the Dragon Court in East Huaxia.¡± Gao Ge walks a few steps forward and looks at Cao Tianguang, ¡°You are the sovereign of the Chenqiang Sect, are you?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Gao, the Chenqiang Sect keeps a low profile all the time. We don¡¯t get into any trouble, let alone be hostile to the Dragon Court. Why the Dragon Court comes to trouble us today?¡± Cao Tianguang says in a low voice.


    ¡°Are we in opposition?¡± Gao Ge is a little surprised, ¡°Just you? Are you qualified?¡±


    Cao Tianguang is speechless.


    Gao Ge sighs and says, ¡°In fact, we are here to deal with the rare beast that appears here. We don¡¯t want to fight with you. As you said, you keep a low profile. Secondly, we are too lazy to care about such a small sect as you.¡±


    Cao Tianguang and his disciples are embarrassed.


    Gao Ge means that they don¡¯t take the Chenqiang Sect seriously at all.


    No matter they keep a low profile or they want to make trouble, the Dragon Court won¡¯t care about them.


    Their strength is too weak like an ant. How much change can they bring about if they rebel?


    ¡°If so, why¡­¡± Cao Tianguang asks helplessly. Although Gao Ge¡¯s words are not pleasant, it¡¯s obviously stupid to argue with him at this time. In addition, he also knows the reason why Gao Ge can say such words is not because Gao Ge is arrogant but because every word in this sentence is tenable and reasonable. What¡¯s more, he holds an important position in the Dragon Court. Although he is only a group leader, a group leader¡¯s position is also very high in the Dragon Court. Even if he is not a member of the Dragon Court, he is in the field of immortal cultivation. He also knows something about the Dragon Court.


    So Gao Ge has enough confidence to say such words.


    ¡°Why? Why do we bully your disciples?¡± Gao Ge smiles, ¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m willing.¡±

 Chapter 339 - Then They Will Die

    Chapter 339 Then They Will Die


    To be honest, Gao Ge is really arrogant.


    Even Liu Zhongyi wants to walk over to knock his head. But he also has enough trust in Gao Ge, so he is not in a hurry. He just chooses to wait and see.


    In addition, he also thinks about it.


    Although he is a Gao Ge¡¯s teacher, he seems not to help Gao Ge for such a long time. On the contrary, he has become the deputy dean of Haicheng Cultivation Academy because of Gao Ge.


    Others become important because of their sons. But he becomes important because of his student.


    So even if Gao Ge pokes a hole in the sky one day, he won¡¯t step back. He will still try to mend the hole. Even if he doesn¡¯t have the ability now, there will be no problem if he does his best.


    After hearing Gao Ge¡¯s words, the students of Haicheng Cultivation Academy don¡¯t feel that their teacher is a teenager of Eighth Grade Syndrome. Instead, they have a feeling of blood boiling. After all, they are a group of teenagers of Eighth Grade Syndrome.


    ¡°Mr. Gao, you said well!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Gao, you are great!¡±


    The students respond strongly.


    Gao Ge is a little embarrassed.


    After all, it¡¯s hard for Gao Ge to tell them what he¡¯s thinking.


    He just wants to be cool simply.


    ¡°You are too much!¡±


    The disciples of the Chenqiang Sect are angry.


    They are like crazy beasts. As long as Cao Tianguang stands in front of them orders, they can rush up immediately.


    How can young people not be frivolous?


    How can young people not be enthusiastic?


    Cao Tianguang is also very angry.


    It¡¯s mainly because he didn¡¯t expect that Gao Ge was such an unreasonable person.


    He said that he was willing. He is a complete scoundrel.


    Probably the most difficult person in the world is this kind of person.


    He doesn¡¯t have proper limits and he is unreasonable.


    How can Cao Tianguang continue to talk with him?


    Of course, this is also the fact that they are not strong enough. If the legendary people come out, even if Gao Ge is a team leader of the Dragon Court, will he dare to talk with them so rudely?


    There is no doubt. It¡¯s impossible.


    Gao Ge looks at Cao Tianguang and says with a smile, ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Sovereign Cao? Do you think I¡¯m a little unreasonable?¡±


    Cao Tianguang snorts coldly, which is self-evident.


    He is relieved in his heart.


    Although Gao Ge is shameless and unreasonable, at least he has self-knowledge!


    ¡°I¡¯m not really that unreasonable person.¡± After Gao Ge says this, he hears several coughs behind. He turns around and looks at Yue Xincheng and Xia Lu with a little dissatisfaction. Yue Xincheng and Xia Lu begin to look around and turn a blind eye to the sad look of Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge shakes his head and sighs.


    He can¡¯t continue to talk.


    But he has said it. Even though he is not confident enough, he must continue to talk about it.


    ¡°If you are not convinced, you can follow us. Anyway, our final destination is the Xiaoshan Sword Sect. You can follow us to the Xiaoshan Sword Sect and let the people of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect judge?¡± Gao Ge laughs.


    Cao Tianguang¡¯s face suddenly freezes.


    He takes a deep breath and subconsciously avoids Gao Ge¡¯s eyes.


    He looks guilty.


    ¡°What do you think about my opinion, Sovereign Cao?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    Cao Tianguang sighs. He crosses his hands and bows to Gao Ge.


    ¡°Mr. Gao, it¡¯s my fault. But I was forced. There are fierce beasts on the Moon Peak. My disciples were killed and wounded in succession. If we don¡¯t find a way to let the Dragon Court step in as soon as possible, I¡¯m afraid we will have to leave.¡±


    Gao Ge sneers, ¡°Didn¡¯t you really want to find out at first?¡±


    Gao Ge is such a person.


    He is too lazy to be polite, especially when he has an advantage.


    Cao Tianguang wants to be covered in a veil.


    Hum.


    Gao Ge must tear off his veil!


    It¡¯s not good for Gao Ge, but at least, Gao Ge feels comfortable!


    Cao Tianguang¡¯s mouth twitches and his head is lower.


    ¡°Mr. Gao, it¡¯s our fault¡­¡±


    Seeing Cao Tianguang admit his mistake, Gao Ge nods his head.


    He didn¡¯t want to destroy the Chenqiang Sect originally.


    There¡¯s no need for that.


    And as Cao Tianguang said before.


    The Chenqiang Sect stays in the Moon Peak quietly and obediently these years.


    The Chenqiang Sect is better than those small sects who are obedient on the surface but have all kinds of careful thinking secretly


    The first is the Xiaoshan Sword Sect naturally.


    So this time, the experience route of Haicheng Cultivation Academy is very interesting.


    They can get some experiences first and in the end.


    There is a big boss.


    Is it very similar to the game beating the beasts and saving the princess when Gao Ge was a child?


    Gao Ge lets go of the disciples of the Chenqiang Sect.


    They regain their freedom.


    Of course, all of this is based on the premise that the Chenqiang Sect has admitted its mistake to Gao Ge and the Dragon Court.


    So Gao Ge thinks of a poem without a reason.


    The door for people to enter is locked and the hole for dogs to climb out is open. There is a loud cry, ¡°Climb out! I give you freedom!¡±


    Put this poem here.


    It is a bit apposite.


    It¡¯s too late for Gao Ge to make a bet with Yue Xincheng on whether these disciples of the Chenqiang Sect will leave because they can¡¯t wait to climb out of the dog hole.


    Their speed is so fast that there is a lot of dust.


    Gao Ge snorts and chuckles.


    These people are awkward. They even climb on the ground.


    It seems that they don¡¯t even think about whether it is a dog hole.


    As long as they can leave alive, they can do everything.


    After experiencing much, they will return to our nature and find that living is better than anything.


    So it¡¯s said that heroes are from youngsters.


    Growing up is nothing more than going through. An orphan who has no father or mother is more mature than others in mind and intelligence after suffering too much. A person growing up in the ivory tower, even at the age of 80, may still have a childlike heart.


    If heroes are not from youngsters, who can still have a passionate heart at the age of 70 or 80?


    ¡°It¡¯s good.¡± Liu Zhongyi says softly.


    Master Wen beside him frowns and doesn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°Look at them, they can¡¯t trouble us at all.¡± Liu Zhongyi says with a smile.


    Master Wen suddenly realizes.


    He finally understands why Gao Ge was arrogant before.


    ¡°What if they don¡¯t behave like this?¡± Master Wen can¡¯t help asking.


    ¡°Then they will die.¡± Liu Zhongyi says lightly.


    Master Wen laughs.


    It¡¯s nice for Liu Zhongyi to pretend to be cool.

 Chapter 340 - A Rare Beast That Can Come with a Vision

    Chapter 340 A Rare Beast That Can Come with a Vision


    Liu Zhongyi is really not suitable to be cruel.


    It is very natural for Gao Ge to say the same sentence.


    For example, when Gao Ge says, the other side will have a feeling that Gao Ge puts a dagger on his neck.


    But Liu Zhongyi says this as if he is kicked by the other side.


    This is the gap.


    But what Liu Zhongyi said just now is true.


    The attitude of the Chenqiang Sect is good.


    Admitting a mistake is very difficult for any school or for any person.


    But after thinking about it carefully.


    Although the sovereign of the Chenqiang Sect admitted his mistake, he left a good impression on them.


    At the very least, his sect can still exist safely.


    How fortunate he is!


    Gao Ge waves his hand at Cao Tianguang.


    After a short hesitation, Cao Tianguang runs over.


    ¡°Mr. Gao, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Cao Tianguang has figured it out.


    Anyway, he has lost his face.


    There is no essential difference between one or two humiliations.


    Anyway, he won¡¯t lose a piece of flesh, will he?


    Gao Ge glances at Cao Tianguang, chuckles and asks, ¡°Sovereign Cao, I¡¯m just curious. Where is the rare beast in the Moon Peak?¡±


    Cao Tianguang shakes his head very decisively.


    There is no hesitation.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Gao Ge frowns.


    Cao Tianguang smiles bitterly, ¡°Mr. Gao, if possible, I would like you to kill the rare beast now. If I really know where the beast is, I will definitely take you now. Will I hesitate?¡±


    Seeing Cao Tianguang¡¯s sad face, Gao Ge thinks for a while and feels that what he says is quite reasonable.


    Cao Tianguang used a very unusual way and even offended the Dragon Court.


    In the final analysis, his purpose is to let the Dragon Court or the Cultivation Academy pay attention to the situation of the Moon Peak and kill the rare beast in the Moon peak as soon as possible.


    So he really has no reason to be unreported.


    ¡°You have fought with the rare beast for several times. So far, there is no useful news?¡± Ma Jin doesn¡¯t believe so he says.


    Cao Tianguang thinks it is a disgraceful thing to admit this, but considering the current situation, he nods, ¡°To be honest, although many of our disciples died in the hands of the rare beast, we don¡¯t know what it looks like up to now. We don¡¯t know what kind of existence the rare beast is.¡±


    Zou Yan says with amazement, ¡°Did your disciples die for nothing?¡±


    Cao Tianguang doesn¡¯t speak. But from Cao Tianguang¡¯s expression, others can know how sad Zou Yan¡¯s words just now are.


    Gao Ge asks, ¡°What the hell is going on?¡±


    Cao Tianguang explains, ¡°Mr. Gao, you don¡¯t know. When the rare beast appears, there will be fog with it!¡±


    ¡°Fog?¡± Gao Ge is surprised.


    If, as Cao Tianguang said, there is fog when the rare beast appears, then the fog is a natural vision.


    A rare beast that can come with a vision is no longer a rare beast, but a mythical creature.


    For example, when Kylin appears, auspicious clouds will appear.


    When the bird Bi Fang appears, there must be a fire on earth.


    Gao Ge frowns.


    The era of aura recovery has not come for a long time.


    In such a short time, mythical creatures can appear on earth.


    It¡¯s an incredible thing.


    Gao Ge has lived for so long in his last life. He has seen so many masters and all kinds of strange things. But he has never seen a mythical creature. Now can he see it? He thinks this is an unreasonable thing!


    Is it his rebirth and all the changes he has made have changed, pushed or accelerated something like the butterfly effect?


    Thinking of this, Gao Ge suddenly has a sense of expectation.


    He doesn¡¯t think it¡¯s a bad thing that the world keeps changing.


    On the contrary.


    When the world changes constantly and magically, more possibilities will emerge and people can make impossible possible. Gao Ge happens to be the people of this era. This is a great fortune. The faster the world changes, the more it changes, the more room for his growth. A rising tide can raise all boats. To be specific, it is nothing more than the gap between an employee working in one of the world¡¯s top 500 enterprises and a housing intermediary.


    If the world is too small, even if he can grow, how far can he grow?


    Only when the world is big enough can he grow up interestingly.


    Of course, such changes will bring some drawbacks.


    For example, human beings, who are originally at the top of the food chain, will suffer from various challenges. If there are many rare beasts that can ignore weapons such as nuclear bombs one day.


    What will be the significance of human existence?


    ¡°What kind of fog are you talking about?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    He even has some expectations.


    Cao Tianguang frowns and thinks for a moment. When he is going to say, he suddenly widens his eyes. He stretches out his hand and points to the back of Gao Ge.


    ¡°That¡¯s it. That¡¯s it!¡±


    Cao Tianguang¡¯s eyes are full of fear.


    He seems to see a devil.


    Gao Ge turns around and looks behind.


    A great black smoke comes with the wind.


    It keeps changing its posture.


    It¡¯s like the shadow of a beast.


    ¡°Go back. Go back!¡± When Gao Ge sees the black smoke coming towards them, he feels that his hands and feet are cold.


    Animals living in the forest often rely on the so-called sixth sense.


    In real life, the sixth sense is for women.


    But now, Gao Ge¡¯s strong sixth sense tells him.


    Something hides in the dark fog.


    It is very scary!


    The speed of the black fog is fast and it rushes towards them.


    It¡¯s like a python. It destroys the mountain and trees all the way.


    Where the black fog passes, the trees, flowers and plants that originally grew are withering at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    It¡¯s robbing life!


    Many people are stunned.


    After Gao Ge shouts angrily, they finally come back to their senses.


    Compared with the disciples of the Chenqiang Sect who are in a hurry, the students of Haicheng Cultivation Academy don¡¯t let Gao Ge down. They evacuate in an orderly manner and let students with lower cultivation rush to the front.


    Gao Ge turns around and glances at them. He takes a deep breath.


    At last.


    He rushes toward the black fog.


    ¡°Gao Ge!¡±


    ¡°Boss!¡±


    Everyone is dumbfounded.


    Master Guanshan says seriously, ¡°I go to help him.¡±


    After saying this, he runs after Gao Ge.


    Without hesitation, Yue Xincheng and Xia Lu also rush forward.


    They hope to block the black fog.


    Otherwise, the speed of the black fog is so fast that the disciples of Haicheng Cultivation Academy can¡¯t run away!

 Chapter 341 - The Rare Beasts in the Black Fog

    Chapter 341 The Rare Beasts in the Black Fog


    The expression on Gao Ge¡¯s face now is very ferocious.


    He runs in the forest. He is like a beast.


    His intuition constantly warns him of the dangers ahead.


    But he is more excited.


    A new storm has appeared.


    How can he stand still?


    Gao Ge is not the kind of person who always wants to sacrifice his life for justice. Although he has regarded himself as a member of the Dragon Court at this time, he still thinks that he should try to seek self-development in hard time and let others be benefited when he has succeeded.


    Since the beginning of practice, Gao Ge has always believed that he should still continue to improve himself.


    So he can¡¯t let others be benefited now.


    But these people behind him are the ones he cares about.


    He must protect Yue Xincheng and Xia Lu.


    Liu Zhongyi is his teacher of last and this life. He wants to repay Liu Zhongyi¡¯s kindness.


    Although he and He Youniang are not much different in age, she is his most proud disciple.


    He also wants to retreat and run away. But there is no way for him to retreat and run away.


    In this case, it¡¯s better for him to fight directly. He doesn¡¯t believe that the existence in the black fog can be so horrible as to kill him directly. If it¡¯s true and even if he really dies here today, it will not be a loss. If the existence in the black fog is so strong, can he run away?


    Such an idea is too naive.


    When Gao Ge enters the black fog, he immediately feels a pressure.


    He¡¯s like hiding in a small elevator. And this elevator is still shrinking.


    He feels that his body will be completely crushed in the next second.


    He can still hear the shouts of Yue Xincheng, Xia Lu and others, but he can¡¯t see them when he turns around.


    Although he is in the black fog at this time, the black fog is not so thick that he can¡¯t see his fingers.


    It¡¯s more like the sky suddenly darkens from sunny to overcast. There is a big black cloud over the sky and there is a sign of heavy rain in the next second.


    His sight is obstructed. Gao Ge has a long sword in his hand and he looks murderous.


    Gao Ge walks forward but his speed slows down a lot. He walks carefully like walking on thin ice. He keeps running the power of stars continuously and he keeps his strength at the peak all the time just to deal with the coming trouble. It¡¯s said that the lion will try its best to fight with a rabbit. The existence in the black fog makes Gao Ge feel great pressure.


    The wind is howling. The trees and grass are rustling. Gao Ge is so nervous that his blood freezes. He feels that there are enemies everywhere.


    ¡°Yue Xincheng! Xia Lu!¡±


    Gao Ge shouts at the top his voice.


    ¡°Boss, where are you?¡±


    ¡°Gao Ge!¡±


    Gao Ge gets their response. But he can¡¯t see them. Gao Ge feels their voices also sound a little erratic. He feels that they are near but he also feels that they are far away from him.


    ¡°Where are you?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    Yue Xincheng answered quickly, ¡°Boss, I¡¯m near a tree!¡±


    Gao Ge ignores him immediately.


    Hum.


    Everyone is in the forest.


    Yue Xincheng tells him that he is near a tree?


    Why doesn¡¯t he say there is a cloud above his head?


    Yue Xincheng doesn¡¯t get response, so he doesn¡¯t say anything.


    Probably he realizes how stupid what he said just now.


    He is so stupid.


    Suddenly.


    Gao Ge notices that the black fog around him has dispersed a lot.


    Gao Ge raises his head and looks straight ahead.


    A cloud of black fog suddenly condenses.


    Then it becomes many fierce beasts.


    But because they are in the state of black fog, they are more like shadows of rare beasts.


    These rare beasts surround Gao Ge as if forming a mighty army.


    There is thunder above the sky.


    The thunder comes very timely.


    When the thunder comes, the rare beasts condensed by the black fog run towards Gao Ge in the strong wind.


    They are like a group of track and field athletes who are ready. When they hear the starting gun go off, they run immediately.


    Gao Ge holds a long sword. The sword light flashes as bright as the stars.


    When the rare beasts rush in front of Gao Ge, Gao Ge carries his sword and steps forward. The sword spirit is strong.


    His sword falls. Although there is no momentum to swallow the mountains and rivers, but with the improvement of his own strength, this sword also has the power of destroying the city and shaking the mountains.


    ¡°Boom!¡±


    The blade of Gao Ge¡¯s sword collides with one of the rare beasts.


    Then the rare beast disappears instantly.


    Gao Ge has no time to think or cheer for his success. He just wants to turn around and deal with the other rare beasts waiting for the chance.


    After all.


    This is an army of rare beasts!


    But at this time, Gao Ge surprised to find that the beast which was smashed by his sword quickly condenses again.


    It¡¯s like a fallen opponent getting up from the ground again, slapping the dust on his body and continuing to fight.


    Gao Ge grits his teeth. He is furious.


    The sword in his hand moves faster and faster.


    He keeps moving forward with a strong and fearless spirit.


    But it¡¯s not a constant tug of war. Even though these rare beasts are broken by Gao Ge, they can condense in the next second.


    As if it is an extremely unfair battle.


    In other words, the outcome of this battle must be doomed to end with the death of Gao Ge.


    An idea occurs to Gao Ge.


    He seems to think of something.


    He reaches out his hand and pats him hard on his head.


    ¡°I¡¯m so anxious that I can¡¯t use my brain properly. My IQ is seriously offline!¡±


    He speaks of his dissatisfaction with himself.


    But the bright smile on his face is obvious.


    He puts away his Flying Star Sword. When he raises his hand again, there is a broadsword in his hand.


    It is Qin Yan¡¯s broadsword.


    ¡°Qin Yan said that this broadsword can deal with some dirty things and the effect is good. You are not clean, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Gao Ge subconsciously licks his lips. He feels that such an action of his can best show his ferocity and encourage his momentum. Anyway, that¡¯s what usually happens in novels and on TV. But after doing this, he thinks about it and feels it is silly as if he intends to seduce these rare beasts. At this time, his appearance won¡¯t work!


    What¡¯s more, he doesn¡¯t know whether these rare beasts are male or female.


    Holding the broadsword, he continues to rush forward.


    He jumps up in a very high speed as if he can smash Mount Hua.


    The broadsword falls down.


    It splits a rare beast in two.


    The rare beast turns into the black fog again. When the black fog is about to condense again, the broadsword suddenly emits a red light and then absorbs the black fog directly.

 Chapter 342 - I’m Going to Save My Teacher

    Chapter 342 I¡¯m Going to Save My Teacher


    Gao Ge thinks.


    Are these rare beasts the existence that intends to occupy the Moon Peak and become the king here?


    This makes sense.


    After all, without the broadsword in his hand, Gao Ge may not be able to deal with these beasts.


    When these beasts are broken, they can condense again.


    They¡¯re just like plasticine. They condense again and again.


    They are so annoying.


    If he can¡¯t think of a way just now, he will be dispirited and powerless now. As a man, he can¡¯t be powerless.


    In short, these beasts are as dark as shadows. They are really powerful.


    There is no doubt about this.


    Even though Gao Ge has mastered the weapon to deal with these beasts, he still dares not say that he is invincible.


    He has no way.


    There are too many rare beasts and they are difficult to deal with.


    What really bothers Gao Ge is that these beasts are like the tentacles of octopus.


    There are a lot of them but they come from one body, so that they can achieve excellent coordination effects.


    Such a statement is really visual.


    Even if the twins have a mutual affinity, they can¡¯t compare with the tacit understanding between their left and right hands.


    This is the real tacit understanding.


    After Gao Ge solves a rare beast, the rest of the rare beasts change their formation quickly.


    Gao Ge continues to fight with these rare beasts.


    However, the next second he notices that the strength of these rare beasts seems to have improved to a certain extent.


    The strength of these beasts only improves a little, but it can still be accurately detected by him. There is no way. Who makes himself now the food in the eyes of these rare beasts?


    These beasts¡­


    They rush desperately towards Gao Ge.


    It is a pity that they are only condensed by the black fog, so Gao Ge has no way to observe the expression on their faces.


    If possible, Gao Ge believes that these strange beasts must starve with red eyes.


    ¡°Splash.¡±


    ¡°Splash.¡±


    This is the sound of water.


    It seems that there is a light rain outside the black fog.


    There is a strange smell in the air. It smells like mud in the river that hasn¡¯t been cleaned for many years.


    That¡¯s it.


    He raises his head and looks up overhead.


    It¡¯s dark.


    The higher the sky, the darker it is.


    The sky seems to be covered with a layer of black cloth.


    Gao Ge just looks at it. He feels a sense of depression sweeping through him.


    This feeling is really not very good.


    He always feels that behind that layer of black cloth, there seems to be something else. It looks at him with a kind of immortal¡¯s eyes. His eyes are full of greed. Maybe, the splash of the water he heard is its saliva.


    He holds up the broadsword in his hand.


    Gao Ge keeps waving his broadsword. He fights with these rare beasts tirelessly.


    The number of the rare beasts is decreasing rapidly, which is a good thing for Gao Ge. As long as the number is decreasing, there is nothing to be afraid of. Even if the number of the rare beasts is really large, he can kill them sooner or later. He doesn¡¯t believe that these beasts can make him die here.


    Hum.


    Come on.


    Gao Ge wants to know how long they will last.


    Yue Xincheng is a little confused at this time.


    He breathes heavily with his Slaying Dragon Broadsword on his shoulder.


    ¡°It¡¯s strange¡­¡± He frowns. He doesn¡¯t understand why there were so many things around him that he doesn¡¯t know what they are.


    It¡¯s like the black fog, which condenses into something like beasts.


    They were hard to deal with.


    He fought with them for a long time but he couldn¡¯t break them up completely.


    He broke them up every time, but then he found that the black fog would condense again.


    He was so angry.


    Just as he was about to find a branch of a tree and make a will on the ground, the rare beasts suddenly disappear.


    ¡°Are they afraid of me?¡± After saying this, Yue Xincheng shakes his head again.


    One can be confident but can¡¯t be blindly confident.


    He thinks that the disappearance of those things has nothing to do with his own strength. He knows himself.


    Then he suddenly thinks of something.


    ¡°It¡¯s awful. Are those beasts going to deal with other people?¡± Yue Xincheng claps his thighs.


    When Gao Ge is absent, he is clever.


    When he stays with Gao Ge, his IQ will not online.


    Anyway, Gao Ge always has a way.


    This is what Yue Xincheng thinks most of the time. It is very simple and straightforward.


    Yue Xincheng runs in the black fog.


    He always feels that Gao Ge is near him. Otherwise, how could he have heard Gao Ge¡¯s voice before?


    But after running many circles, he still doesn¡¯t see Gao Ge.


    ¡°Boss, are you still alive? If you are alive, can you say something to me?¡±


    Yue Xincheng shouts at the top of his voice.


    However, what he can hear is his own echo.


    He doesn¡¯t like the feeling.


    But even if he doesn¡¯t like it, he is helpless at this time¡­


    In the jungle.


    He Youniang stands up suddenly.


    She takes a deep breath. Her eyes are full of firmness.


    She takes the sword off her back and holds it in her hand. This heavy feeling reassures her. She is like a hungry person holding a pair of chopsticks. Whether she can have something to eat or not, but at least she¡¯s relieved.


    ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Zou Yan frowns and asks.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to look for my teacher.¡± He Youniang says without expression.


    ¡°No.¡± This is not what Zou Yan says, but Liu Zhongyi.


    ¡°Mr. Liu!¡± He Youniang says anxiously, ¡°Don¡¯t you care about my teacher?¡±


    ¡°He is my disciple. Of course I care about him.¡± Liu Zhongyi takes a deep breath and says calmly.


    ¡°Since this is the case, then we will stay here and do nothing?¡± He Youniang doesn¡¯t understand Liu Zhongyi¡¯s thoughts.


    In fact, He Youniang doesn¡¯t like Liu Zhongyi very much.


    In the academy, there are some gossips.


    She doesn¡¯t know who said it first. It is said that the reason why Liu Zhongyi could become the deputy dean is that Gao Ge challenged the whole Nancheng Cultivation Academy and got back from his wounds.


    At first He Youniang didn¡¯t believe it. But when she asked Gao Ge and Gao Ge rebuked her severely, she understood.


    What they said is true.


    Otherwise, her teacher, Gao Ge, wouldn¡¯t be angry.


    She really doesn¡¯t understand why people like Liu Zhongyi can have a disciple like Gao Ge.


    This is totally unreasonable!


    Just like now.


    As a teacher and deputy dean, he hides with a group of students.


    She is angry. She wants to say something but she can¡¯t.


    ¡°Mr. Liu, I¡¯m going to save my teacher.¡± He Youniang says seriously.


    Her eyes are firm.

 Chapter 343 - It Is Not Invincible

    He Youniang is very angry.


    She is so angry that she wants to beat Liu Zhongyi now.


    However, she can¡¯t say what you want to say, let alone do what she wants to do.


    ¡°You can¡¯t go.¡± Liu Zhongyi still says firmly.


    He Youniang looks at the direction of the black fog and says nothing for a long time.


    Her hands holding the sword shiver slightly.


    ¡°You are a student of Haicheng Cultivation Academy. Since we brought you out this time, we must guarantee your safety.¡± Liu Zhongyi says with a smile.


    ¡°In my opinion, my teacher¡¯s life is more important than mine.¡± He Youniang sneers and says, ¡°Before I came to Haicheng Cultivation Academy, my father had told me that when I arrived at the Cultivation Academy, I must remember one sentence: He who teaches me for one day is my father for life¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Before He Youniang finishes speaking, Liu Zhongyi waves and interrupts, ¡°Even so, you don¡¯t need to go.¡±


    After saying this, Liu Zhongyi stands up slowly.


    He is not tall but he stands straight.


    ¡°You said that he who teaches you a day is your father for life. Gao Ge thinks so too. So even if someone really wants to save him, it will be me. It¡¯s not your turn.¡±


    He Youniang is stunned.


    ¡°You stay here.¡± After saying this, Liu Zhongyi strides forward.


    He walks in the direction of the black fog.


    He is not in a hurry.


    He is still elegant..


    He Youniang doesn¡¯t come back for a long time.


    After a while.


    She finally comes to her sense completely.


    She hurries to run after Liu Zhongyi.


    As a result, as soon as she runs two steps forward, she is pulled back by several students.


    ¡°You let me go!¡±


    ¡°He Youniang, calm down!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Youniang. Don¡¯t be impulsive. There are so many masters here. You can¡¯t help even if you really go.¡±


    Zou Yan also comes to dissuade quickly.


    ¡°Do you understand what Deputy Dean said just now? Why did your teacher, Mr. Gao give up running away? He wanted to protect you, right? If you still rush back to court death, what is the meaning of their stay?¡± Zou Yan says with a serious face.


    She feels that what she said is very rational.


    However, the most terrible thing in the world is intellect.


    If everyone in this world starts to follow a rational path one day, no matter what they do, they will calculate the probability and make the best choice. Later generations will find no fault. But if so, what will be the meaning of the world? What will be the difference between the worlds ruled by robots in the disaster movies that Uncle Sam often takes?


    It is not interesting!


    In the tide of history, there were many exciting waves. They were the heroes of that era. The reason why they became heroes is probably because they lacked enough sense, and more because they were enthusiastic.


    ¡°If they really die.¡± He Youniang looks at Zou Yan and says, ¡°Don¡¯t you think the people survive will be sadder?¡±


    Zou Yan is stunned.


    She doesn¡¯t come back for a moment.


    But when she finds that the rest of the students of Haicheng Cultivation Academy are hesitant and upset, she immediately realizes that those students of Haicheng Cultivation Academy don¡¯t persuade He Youniang, instead, they are convinced by He Youniang.


    Zou Yan is too angry.


    She can¡¯t understand.


    So many people can¡¯t persuade one person.


    So many people are even persuaded by one person.


    Can¡¯t they identify their ideas?


    One student releases his hand holding He Youniang¡¯s arm.


    Another student also releases his hand.


    ¡°He Youniang, let¡¯s go to save the teachers together!¡±


    ¡°Yes! Go together!¡±


    ¡°If they really die here to save us, will I have nightmares when I sleep at night? No, I¡¯m not afraid of anything, but I¡¯m afraid of ghosts!¡±


    ¡°Bah, you are a ghost!¡±


    ¡°Haha. Then we will become ghosts together. By then, we will be students of the academy of ghost cultivator.¡±


    ¡°Haha. I¡¯m going to heaven.¡±


    ¡°Bah¡­ It¡¯s the territory of foreigners. We don¡¯t have a saying of heaven here.¡±


    ¡°Then I will become an immortal!¡±


    They laugh and scold. They are passionate.


    This is the best synonym for these students of this age.


    After talking nonsense for a while, they finally make up their minds.


    They stand up one by one, follow He Youniang and walk towards the place full of thick black fog.


    ¡°You can¡¯t go!¡± Zou Yan shouts.


    ¡°Okay, shall I go with them?¡± Ma Jin says with a smile.


    ¡°Then I will go too.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because if I really die, you have to take care of our children. If I really die, you can remarry but you can¡¯t allow my son to have other men¡¯s surname¡­¡±


    Zou Yan suddenly feels sad.


    ¡­


    In the black fog.


    Gao Ge is out of breath.


    He leans against a tree, still holding the broadsword in his hand.


    At the critical moment.


    The broadsword still works.


    In fact, Gao Ge is not very proficient in the use of the broadsword. He just knows a little bit. He can¡¯t compare with those masters. He can¡¯t even compare with Yue Xincheng.


    Every field has its master. That¡¯s all.


    These rare beasts are really difficult to deal with.


    When they gather, they are like hills. When they scatter, they are like wind and rain. They are as fast as lightning. They are as agile as eagles.


    If it weren¡¯t for Qin Yan¡¯s broadsword, Gao Ge might have been turned into mud now.


    After going through this battle.


    Gao Ge thinks that the broadsword left by Qin Yan has greatly improved both in its evil spirit and its murderous look.


    The main reason is that the broadsword absorbs a lot of black fog. If it¡¯s not for this function, even Gao Ge has this broadsword, he may not be able to solve these beasts.


    He walks forward with the broadsword on his shoulder.


    The black fog still exists.


    Suddenly, he hears Yue Xincheng¡¯s voice again.


    ¡°I¡¯m here!¡± Gao Ge shouts.


    Yue Xincheng¡¯s voice is getting closer. But Gao Ge can¡¯t see him.


    When the voice is close to an extreme, it becomes ethereal again.


    ¡°It seems that there is a magic array in this place. Does it affect our audio-visual in this way¡­¡± Gao Ge frowns and thinks.


    At the beginning, he had such a guess but he was not sure.


    After chopping these rare beasts in a row, Gao Ge has understood.


    At least, Gao Ge gets a message.


    The existence hiding in the black fog is not so powerful. It¡¯s not the mythical creature he imagined.


    It is not invincible!

 Chapter 344 - What Are You?

    Chapter 344 What Are You?


    After Gao Ge walks for a long distance, he finally stops.


    He finds that no matter how fast he walks, there is no way to go out.


    He has found before that the area covered by the black fog was not small. But it is not so big and exaggerated.


    ¡°It seems that the black fog in this place will not only affect my audio-visual, but also my sense of direction!¡± Gao Ge says firmly.


    He squats down, picks up a branch and draws something on the ground.


    It looks like a very complicated pattern.


    When Gao Ge throws away the branch in his hand and claps his hands, the pattern on the ground suddenly bursts into a golden light.


    After the golden light appears, it doesn¡¯t dissipate immediately. It becomes many gold threads. They tangle together, forming a horizontal straight line.


    Gao Ge closes his eyes and reaches out his hand. He holds the gold threads and walks forward.


    Then Gao Ge opens his eyes slowly.


    The black fog around has dissipated a lot.


    He turns his head and looks behind him. There is still a cloud of black fog behind him.


    ¡°I¡¯m coming out!¡± Gao Ge clenches his fists.


    He turns his head again and looks forward.


    He sees a desolate scene.


    There is a rotten smell in the air.


    He frowns, holding the broadsword in his hand tighter.


    He walks about several hundred meters ahead and hears the murmur of the stream.


    ¡°Is there still a stream here?¡± Gao Ge is surprised.


    He is still in the Moon Peak.


    But to be honest, everything here makes Gao Ge feel like he is in the secret realm.


    It¡¯s a pity that there are no Heavenly Treasure Materials here. The stream in front of him is not the Linghe River. As for the reason, it¡¯s very simple.


    The water of the Linghe River must not be black!


    Yes. The water inside the stream is black.


    It is like ink.


    ¡°Is Yue Xincheng washing his hair upstream?¡± Gao Ge walks along the stream.


    If Yue Xincheng is here, he will be crying with anger.


    Fortunately, the water is black. If it is green, he will fight with Gao Ge desperately.


    Gao Ge walks about 2,500 or 3,000 meters away.


    As a cultivator, he only takes five minutes.


    If he were not worried about missing something, he could be quicker.


    When Gao Ge stops, he has reached the end of the stream.


    Gao Ge is so confused.


    He Youniang said that there is a spring named Moon Spring in the Moon Peak. The spring is cool and can make tea.


    But now there is a deep pool in front of him. The water is also black.


    This is totally wrong with what He Youniang said.


    ¡°Is the Moon Spring somewhere else?¡± Gao Ge thinks.


    But there is such a deep pool on the mountain. Since He Youniang came here to play before, she should know.


    There was no reason for her to talk to him about the Moon Spring, but not about this deep pool.


    In Gao Ge¡¯s mind, there is a bold speculation.


    Maybe this place is originally the Moon Spring, but now it has changed dramatically.


    There is a possibility. But after all, Gao Ge didn¡¯t see it with his own eyes. He doesn¡¯t know where the real Moon Spring is. So he can only infer but he is not sure.


    ¡°This is the source of the black fog, isn¡¯t it?¡± When Gao Ge comes here from his previous position, he finds that the black fog is closely related to the black stream.


    The black fog is more like water vapor evaporated by sunlight elsewhere.


    There is no sun here. The black fog was not evaporated from the black stream. But they are interconnected.


    That¡¯s why he finds it all the way down the stream.


    Looking at the deep pool in front of him, Gao Ge frowns.


    In a short time, he can¡¯t see anything weird.


    Does he have to jump in and have a look?


    Gao Ge comes here to find the source. After all, although he has left the black fog, Yue Xincheng and others are still trapped in it. And he can¡¯t help them after entering the black fog unless the black fog goes away by itself. Gao Ge doesn¡¯t know how long it will take. Maybe when the black fog dissipates, Yue Xincheng and others have died.


    But that doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s ready to die.


    He won¡¯t jump rashly before knowing for sure. He won¡¯t court death.


    He touches his chin and thinks.


    Just at this time.


    A cloud of black smoke rises from the water.


    It¡¯s beginning to condense again.


    Moreover, it is centered on the black water area.


    It seems that there is a sense of seeing the ghost story in movies.


    Gao Ge holds the broadsword tighter.


    He thinks what he should do at this time.


    After thinking for a long time, he doesn¡¯t think of anything. So he just sits on the ground.


    He doesn¡¯t know what to do anyway.


    He just sits here in silence.


    He wants to see where the thing is going.


    Human fear often comes from unknown things.


    For example, the ghost and the alien invasion which human have never seen before.


    If someone is told that his neighbor will bring a dagger to kill him.


    Maybe he will be afraid for a while.


    But then he will sharpen his knife at home and prepare to fight.


    But in the face of those unknown things, more people tend to give up resistance. This is a very humorous thing. They will not be so afraid of the actual existence, but they will be afraid of things that have not been confirmed.


    Gao Ge is calm now.


    He doesn¡¯t know what the thing hidden in the Moon Peak is.


    But so what?


    As long as he can kill it, it will not be difficult to deal with.


    If he can¡¯t kill it, it doesn¡¯t need to attack him with black fog for a long time.


    It dares not to show up. It must be afraid!


    Let alone the fact.


    At least when he thinks of this, he is calm.


    At last. Gao Ge feels the ground shaking under his buttocks. And the tremor is rising. It seems that the next second there will be a high-rise building on the top of the Moon Peak.


    Gao Ge takes half a pack of cigarettes out of his pocket.


    He can¡¯t remember when he bought it.


    He and Yue Xincheng used to smoke in the toilet when they were at school. After smoking, they were afraid to be found by teachers. So they had to take some gum to remove the smell. After his rebirth, he has no dependence on tobacco. Gao Ge can control himself well but it can¡¯t reflect his self-control. Do those students who go to school have a carving for tobacco? It¡¯s not practical either. In class, they sit in the classroom. They can¡¯t smoke.


    He doesn¡¯t know how others are. But he knows the situation of him and Yue Xincheng.


    Gao Ge holds the broadsword with a cigarette in his hand. There is a smile on his face.


    ¡°Come out and let me see what you are.¡±

 Chapter 345 - I Have Tried But I Can’t Beat It

    Chapter 345 I Have Tried But I Can¡¯t Beat It


    Gao Ge smokes heavily.


    The smoke collides in his mouth. After a circle in his lungs, half of the smoke came out of his mouth and half came out of his nose, like two long dragons.


    Gao Ge remembers the first time he smoked. He coughed badly and felt that his lungs would come out.


    After smoking a cigarette, he was dizzy just like taking medicine.


    That¡¯s when he realized that both drinking and smoking would make him drunk.


    It was his youth.


    In the black fog, his phone has no signal. In fact, even if there is a signal, it will be useless. Anyway, his phone is out of charge. He Youniang has a few rechargeable batteries. He didn¡¯t take one before. So he has no other activities besides smoking now.


    The black pool looks like a mirror at this moment.


    Gao Ge thinks about it, reaches out his hand, picks a stone up casually and throws it down.


    This mirror is broken without sound.


    The water ripples and there is no sparkling.


    After a while, Gao Ge suddenly stands up.


    He feels something wrong.


    The water keeps rippling and doesn¡¯t disappear, which has lasted for a long time.


    It¡¯s like when fishing, there¡¯s a big fish on the hook.


    However, in the current situation, it¡¯s hard to say who is the real fish, he or the thing hidden in the water.


    ¡°It¡¯s better to retreat and make a net than to admire fish.¡±


    Gao Ge takes a deep breath.


    He looks around.


    It seems that there is no place suitable for making a net.


    Gao Ge hears the sound of water.


    The water billows.


    It¡¯s like boiling water, bubbling all the time.


    The water spray is getting bigger and bigger, and the black fog rising from the water is getting darker.


    He turns around and glances behind him.


    He still doesn¡¯t see Yue Xincheng and others.


    They¡¯re probably still trapped in the jungle.


    The existence of the black fog is obviously a kind of array method and there are traces to follow. Otherwise, Gao Ge is impossible to break the array.


    In fact, he finds a way in the maze rather than breaking it.


    If he really wants to break the array completely, he doesn¡¯t know how long it will take.


    That¡¯s a bad plan.


    Those rare beasts in the black fog are really hard to deal with.


    At first, the rare beasts were still gathering towards him, but soon some of them were scattered. They seemed to think he¡¯s really difficult to deal with, so it¡¯s better to deal with other people first.


    Other people mentioned here are Yue Xincheng and others.


    Therefore, if Gao Ge really breaks the array, Yue Xincheng and others may not be alive.


    It is under such circumstances that Gao Ge comes here with his broadsword.


    Since he can¡¯t solve the problem, he must solve the person who made it.


    It is simple.


    It¡¯s like a violent aesthetic.


    He tries to take a few steps forward. The air has the smell of mud again. In fact, it¡¯s not smelly but ordinary people can¡¯t accept it. A lot of strange smells are not as disgusting as people think. For example, many people like to smell the smell of matches burning, and some people like to catch up with the smell of gasoline behind the motor vehicle. These should also be some people¡¯s hobbies.


    Gao Ge uses his broadsword to stir in the pool. Then he places the cigarette end between his thumb and middle finger. He breathes out the last puff of smoke and flicks the light off the cigarette end with his fingertips. Gao Ge pretends to be cool.


    It¡¯s interesting.


    He wants to be cool!


    Finally, something breaks through the water.


    A large splash of water like black rain falls from the sky.


    Gao Ge rubs his temples. He is a little stunned.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit big!¡± Gao Ge frowns. He suddenly feels that it is difficult to deal with.


    It¡¯s like a python living in the deep pool.


    It is not right to say that it is a python. After all, it¡¯s much bigger than other pythons. At the same time, it has a single horn on its head. Its horn is about one meter long. Its flakes are like a layer of armor. It¡¯s a bit like the water beasts he met in the snow terrain before. Of course, it they are definitely not the same size.


    It pokes its head out and approaches Gao Ge slowly.


    It may have bad eyes and needs to be closer. Its big blue eyes are more like big lanterns hanging on the wall in such an environment, but the light emitted by the lanterns is a little abnormal.


    ¡°Hello, I found the wrong person.¡±


    After saying this, Gao Ge turns around.


    He has no way.


    When it appears, Gao Ge realizes.


    He can¡¯t beat it.


    Before fighting with it, Gao Ge has lost his momentum.


    ¡°Pooh!¡±


    The giant thing spouts a lot of water.


    The water falls on Gao Ge. Gao Ge flies out.


    Gao Ge can hear strange sounds behind him as if the thing is laughing at him.


    In the process of rolling off, his brain is still running fast. At last he has a guess but he can¡¯t believe it.


    He can guess the identity of the thing but he is not sure.


    After all, it¡¯s not a mythical creature. But it is not far from the mythical creature.


    ¡°Hey, is it fun? If you think it is fun, can I play with you next time?¡± Gao Ge stands up, endures the pain and says with a smile.


    He doesn¡¯t want to flatter it. After all, someone told him before that if he flattered others, he would lose everything.


    But different people have different ideas.


    Someone also thinks that if he flatters others, he will get everything.


    Who should he believe?


    He is in a dilemma!


    The giant thing spouts a lot of water to Gao Ge again.


    Gao Ge jumps and avoids the water.


    The giant thing¡¯s eyes become red at the same time.


    This time its eyes look more like red lanterns.


    The giant thing makes another sound. It seems that it is angry.


    Gao Ge sneers.


    Hum.


    Playing with it before is to give it face.


    He avoids this time. Can it be unhappy?


    Does everyone have to listen to it?


    Can he let it do evil?


    ¡°Then you¡¯d better die.¡± Then Gao Ge holds the broadsword, jumps and rushes to the head of the giant beast.


    In the face of the flakes all over his body, Gao Ge has no desire to attack. The only weakness of this giant beast may be in its huge head.


    After fighting with it, he can know whether he can beat it or not£¡


    The black fog comes towards Gao Ge.


    The black fog is like a dense net trying to catch him.


    Gao Ge waves the broadsword and splits the black fog.


    Gao Ge keeps fighting with the giant beast.


    The distance between them keeps getting closer.


    Then the giant beast makes the water splash in all directions. At this time, the water is more like many big stones hitting towards Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge avoids the water. He keeps waving the broadsword in his hand. But finally he is still dropped back.


    ¡°I have tried but I can¡¯t beat it.¡± Gao Ge thinks for a moment and says seriously.

 Chapter 346 - Rise to the Sky

    Chapter 346 Rise to the Sky


    Gao Ge always knows himself well.


    As to this, all the villagers must give a thumbs-up to him.


    Of course, it is not a thing worth being proud.


    He just cannot defeat the opponent, which is not negotiable.


    The serpent is not a mythical creature indeed but it is only a thunderbolt trial away from turning into a mythical creature.


    Legendarily, a snake can turn into a serpent after 1,000-year cultivation and a serpent will become a dragon in 1,000 years.


    No one knows how many years it will be before this black serpent becomes a dragon.


    Judging from the body shape and appearance, even if the Gao Ge is not an expert, he can know that the black serpent has existed for a long time and will become a dragon soon.


    If a mythical creature emerges, anomalies will come along.


    Although the black serpent is not a mythical creature, it is becoming a mythical creature anyway. Putting aside any anomalies, will there be some black fog?


    Absolutely.


    Gao Ge asks and answers himself.


    He withdraws the broadsword and holds the Flying Star Sword again. The black serpent is not a foul thing or carries any evil spirit. It is different from the thing condensed by the black fog. In short terms, it hasn¡¯t turned into a dragon, but it is still a bit mythical. There is no use handling the black serpent with a broadsword. The key point is the ability to confront the tough with toughness. The Flying Star Sword is a critical factor that affects Gao Ge¡¯s fighting capacity.


    Weapons are the extension of arms and legs. In other words, one should practice with weapons if he has reached a certain level of martial arts. Gao Ge is not good at martial arts, but thanks to his power of stars, he feels better to hold the Flying Star Sword. Different from carrying the broadsword, he doesn¡¯t have to consider a lot. It is like the Huaxia people won¡¯t feel comfortable to use knives and forks than chopsticks.


    While using chopsticks, no one will consider the strength degree, angle and holding position.


    Everything is at will.


    It seems that the chopsticks are like the fingers.


    The Flying Star Sword works the same for Gao Ge.


    The black serpent looks at Gao Ge in a slightly different way.


    Even though it cannot speak human language, it has thinking ability since it has been evolved to this degree. After all, it is not an uncivilized beast.


    Even if it is an uncivilized beast, it should be able to sense the changed momentum of Gao Ge.


    Evidently, the black serpent also notices the change of Gao Ge.


    But what his eyes reflect is not fear but curiosity.


    For example, when someone wants to step on a chicken, the chicken suddenly picks up a stone with its mouth.


    He won¡¯t worry whether he will be killed by the stone.


    He will only wonder what the chicken will do next.


    Gao Ge has figured out a lot from the opponent¡¯s look.


    The look is quite meaningful.


    It is not very furious.


    Gao Ge is not a teenager now. How will he be ashamed into anger for the opponent¡¯s disdain?


    Regardless of circumstance or capability, it is not a bad thing to be disdained by the opponent.


    If one is no match for the opponent, he may find some opportunities for the opponent¡¯s disdain.


    If he can tie the opponent to the tree and beat the opponent up, it is not a big deal then. The opponent¡¯s disdain is nothing. Then he will show the opponent what cruelty is with capability.


    Is there any better way to deal with that?


    Gao Ge has always been an insightful man.


    He has been like that from beginning to end.


    However, faced with such a black serpent, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t have any complex thoughts.


    He can¡¯t help but to confront it.


    It is easy said but the difficulty is beyond words.


    The black serpent sees Gao Ge standing there and waits for a long time. Eventually, it loses its patience.


    It starts to launch attack.


    Probably it feels that it is a serious waste of life to wait any longer.


    Why does it have to wait for him since it can easily kill him with a palm?


    Hence, a thunder light flashes from the sole horn on its head.


    It comes at Gao Ge along a straight line.


    Holding the Flying Star Sword, Gao Ge quickly charges forward.


    The thunder strikes at the place where he stayed.


    With a sound of bang, the air is filled with smoke.


    A huge hole shows up on the ground.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t turn around to take a look.


    His Flying Star Sword gleams with a dazzling light.


    The sword light is bright. Compared with He Youniang¡¯s sword, Gao Ge¡¯s Flying Star Sword is more impressive.


    The black serpent gives an angry shout.


    It seems to show its extreme disdain for Gao Ge.


    It probably feels that such a small potato like Gao Ge should stand in situ and wait for death.


    Why did he come forward recklessly?


    It feels insulted.


    Its big head is like a locomotive.


    Gao Ge¡¯s body bumps against the black serpent¡¯s head.


    Then he falls from the height.


    He is like a turtle that is thrown from the air after being caught by an eagle.


    Luckily, he falls into the deep pool.


    The black water in the deep pool goes into his mouth and nose.


    It feels the taste of mud.


    To be honest, Gao Ge is getting used to the taste.


    It is like when you always live with the haze, you will feel a sense of loss if the haze is suddenly gone.


    As a man with style, he just likes the taste.


    The haze in the other places won¡¯t taste like this.


    It is not peaceful under the deep pool.


    When Gao Ge falls into the deep pool, he feels a cold killing intent instantly.


    He feels that 10,000 arrows are around the corner.


    Then, a great power is tearing apart his body.


    He cannot open his eyes in the deep pool. It is pointless even if he can open his eyes. The water in the deep pool is dark so he cannot see anything.


    It is like covering a black cloth on his eyes.


    His body still keeps falling.


    It is like falling from a great height¡­


    He pushes the water away with his arms subconsciously.


    He also keeps treading water.


    After trying for a long while, he still keeps falling without floating upwards.


    He can sense that beneath his body there is a vortex. It is the vortex that keeps dragging him.


    As the power of stars surges madly, his Flying Star Sword gleams a light again.


    The light is radiating nonstop.


    On the water, the black serpent lowers its head to watch the remaining pool water.


    Even the black pool water cannot block its eyesight.


    Its eyes gleam a personalized emotion.


    It is a kind of disdain.


    It is a disdain for a much weaker creature.


    When it intends to dive into the water and start to eat him, it lowers its head and sees a water column rise to the sky.


    With the sound of bang, the water column hits its huge head.

 Chapter 347 - Love Is a Light

    Chapter 347 Love Is a Light


    The sword in Gao Ge¡¯s hand is still gleaming.


    The sword is as pure and bright as starlight.


    The black serpent is shaking nonstop.


    Although it doesn¡¯t shake heavily, the deep pool beneath it is stirred up.


    It is like someone taking out a chopstick from nowhere to stir up the pool.


    Gusts of cool wind go from the bottom up, making Gao Ge shudder because of cold.


    As he has eaten the Hot Bead, he can resist the cold and heat now.


    Despite that, he feels cold anyway. It is a suffering for him. After all, it is not his flesh but his bones that tremble.


    The black serpent raves again, whose eyes gleam with the flame of anger.


    It is really very furious.


    Although the water column Gao Ge caused when he broke out of the deep pool was not lethal, and it didn¡¯t do any damage to the black serpent, but the serpent feels rather disgruntled.


    As it is mentioned before, the black serpent believes that Gao Ge is a weak creature that it can provoke and tease anytime.


    It is like an adult bullying a kid.


    It can have killed him with maltreatment.


    However, because of its carelessness or mischievousness, it is punched in the eye by Gao Ge instead.


    Even though it is not seriously hurt, it still flies into a rage.


    With a roar, the black serpent opens its big mouth. Its saliva connects its upper and lower jaws, forming crystalline lines. And every one of its teeth is like a sharp peak. Especially when the black serpent opens its mouth, Gao Ge feels extremely disgusted with a green face. Once again, he smells the odor that he smelt in the black fog before. And the splashing sound he heard is not the sound of water or rain dripping. Now he finally understands that the black serpent was watching the rare beasts in black fog fight with him before nearby.


    The splashing sound is the sound of its saliva dripping down.


    It is so awfully disgusting.


    A black light column bursts out of the black serpent¡¯s mouth, which is as thick as the vat brim and comes at Gao Ge.


    Holding the Flying Star Sword, Gao Ge charges forward without avoiding. The sword light that his long sword gives off bumps against the light column that comes out of the black serpent¡¯s mouth, causing quite an explosion. The black serpent¡¯s big head leans backwards while Gao Ge keeps retreating like a worm hit by storm wind and falls on the ground heavily, making a sound and forming a small hole on the ground.


    The air is full of smoke and fog.


    Gao Ge feels pain in his internal organs.


    Cultivator as he is, he cannot stand such a critical strike.


    Likewise, if a strong man stays in the brothel for several months, he has to hold the wall with hollow eyes and trembling legs when he leaves.


    It is the greatest respect for the damage of the enemy.


    Lying in the deep hole, Gao Ge can still hear the black serpent roaring. He is not a specialist in animal languages but he can easily imagine what the black serpent is saying at the moment. It must be either cursing Gao Ge or despising him in a scornful tone.


    When the second light column comes, the hole that Gao Ge smashes becomes bigger and deeper.


    The black serpent reaches out its head.


    Through the fog, it can clearly see that Gao Ge¡¯s body is not in the deep hole.


    It is a bit disgruntled.


    Such a weak opponent is not dead and still hangs in there after being beaten for so many times by the black serpent.


    Gao Ge keeps standing up again and again.


    It is an insult to the black serpent again and again.


    What makes the serpent even more confused is that it cannot sense the Qi of Gao Ge.


    It is a real king within the region.


    It doesn¡¯t matter what the others believe. At least the black serpent thinks this way. It also knows that on the Moon Peak there is an immortal cultivation school but those cultivators are too weak. Even the things condensed by the black fog can easily devour the cultivators.


    As to the black serpent, of course it is not interested in the cultivators.


    After all, even if it does eat the cultivators who are really weak, it is not beneficial actually. The flavor is not good either. The black serpent is not a gourmet but it still cares about the basic texture. Likewise, there are very few animals that are willing to eat excrement.


    This is about taste.


    It has seen clearly how Gao Ge reacted in the black fog.


    Meanwhile, it also finds that a strong power is inside Gao Ge¡¯s body.


    It just wonders why an ordinary cultivator who hasn¡¯t even reached the realm of Master can be so special, but it doesn¡¯t think too much. All of these are not important. As long as it can swallow this man, it can possess the treasure hidden in his body. It is good enough that the fried egg taste yummy. There is no need to wonder which hen gave birth to the egg.


    It is not meaningful at all!


    From beginning to end, it doesn¡¯t take Gao Ge seriously. At least, it appears like this.


    In fact, deep in its heart, it still cares about the process.


    As to a cultivator with secret treasure hidden in his body, even if he is not well exploited, he won¡¯t be too weak anyway.


    If Gao Ge were only an ordinary cultivator who hasn¡¯t reached the realm of Master, he must have been killed. How can he be confronting now?


    Right at the moment, the black serpent feels a cold killing intent.


    It turns around subconsciously and sees a sword light.


    It is not important how Gao Ge shows up behind it quietly.


    The sword light is like a rainbow.


    It hits the head of the black serpent.


    With a sound of ¡°bang¡±, the splashing star light can still be vaguely seen.


    The scene is undoubtedly splendid.


    Gao Ge leaps to the height.


    He reaches about more than 10 meters away from the ground.


    And he is still being lifted.


    He takes the body of the black serpent as a supporting wall.


    The Flying Star Sword in his hand still gleams with light. As Gao Ge is lifted, his clothes have been torn off, making the light armor inside exposed to air. The light armor is still complete and unharmed. If it were not that the light armor is rather defensive, Gao Ge might be punched into paper transfer at the moment.


    Currently, he looks just like a warrior holding a light sword in the movie Star Wars.


    Gao Ge roars nonstop.


    He comes forward as swiftly as a beast.


    The sword light of the Flying Star Sword suddenly becomes floridly green.


    ¡°Tianxuan Sword Method, go!¡±


    Gao Ge shouts.


    Love is a light.


    It is too freaking green!

 Chapter 348 - Can’t Stand It Anymore

    Chapter 348 Can¡¯t Stand It Anymore


    He must go ahead if he can.


    Even if he cannot, he has to do it anyway.


    The men in the black fog think in this way.


    Liu Zhongyi is walking in the black fog.


    He looks at the three stones stacked up on the ground with a frown, with a not good mood.


    After all, these three stones were stacked up by him as a mark. After walking for a while, he returns to the beginning. It is not simply because he has got lost. According to the ghost novels, he may have encountered the so-called ghostly blocking walls. He weighs and considers. Eventually, he doesn¡¯t follow the solution recorded in the novels that he should break the spell by peeing. The main reason is that he is more than 40 years old, who is not a boy anyway. Thinking of this, he can¡¯t help recalling the yore when he was running under the sunset. That¡¯s his bygone youth.


    He sits down to rest with his eyes closed.


    When one is unlucky, he will probably be teased by ghosts.


    Liu Zhongyi feels that it should be unrelated to his luck.


    It is related to the black fog.


    After thinking for a long time, he closes his eyes slowly and sits cross-legged.


    He looks like a priest sitting in meditation.


    In fact, of course he is not.


    After all, basically, Liu Zhongyi is only a Confucian scholar.


    It doesn¡¯t have anything to do with the Taoism or Buddhism.


    Sitting in mediation is kind of being quiet of the Confucian school.


    He maintains all the things, himself and his heart quiet.


    Everything is quiet and only he blooms.


    He stays calm and keeps all the ghosts out.


    Then when Liu Zhongyi opens his eyes again, his pupils glitter with a green flame.


    The flame glistens vaguely. It feels as if the flame in the pupils will immediately extinguish if anyone sneezes in front of Liu Zhongyi.


    Suddenly, the flame starts to sparkle.


    It seems to be transformed into a state.


    Just like the surrounding black fog, it can take shape by condensing, except that it is condensed into a strange shape.


    The flame in his left eye is condensed into a monkey jumping up and down.


    The flame in his right eye seems to be a neighing horse.


    His heart is like a capering monkey.


    His mind is like a galloping horse.


    Liu Zhongyi clenches his fists.


    ¡°My student has encountered danger.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my student. As his master, if I do nothing at the moment, how can I be his master?¡±


    ¡°Just this time. Only for this time. Can you just turn a blind eye? Okay?¡±


    Liu Zhongyi keeps trembling.


    Somehow, his face is full of tears.


    The veins stand out on his forehead, which looks more like a horn that is going to come out of the skin.


    Finally, the flames in his pupils gradually extinguish.


    The flames are like being put out by the wind.


    Liu Zhongyi falls on the ground heavily.


    His two hands are stabbed into the earth.


    ¡°Can I do it for one time? Once. I only do it once. Can¡¯t I¡­¡±


    Nobody answers him.


    He seems to be speaking to the wind.


    Yue Xincheng finds that the rare beasts in the black fog can be wiped out.


    Every time they are dispersed, they will be condensed even more slowly than before.


    In particular, dozens of minutes ago, it took more time for the rare beasts in black fog to take shape.


    Having killed three rare beasts in the black fog, Yue Xincheng gasps for breath.


    He feels so tired.


    He is worn out.


    He really wants to find a place and have a sleep, regardless of anything.


    However, when he just closes his eyes, Yue Xincheng suddenly sits up, which may make others think of a corpse coming to life.


    ¡°I seem to have heard my boss call me.¡±


    Yet, when he tries to listen attentively, he hears nothing.


    ¡°It must not be auditory hallucination. Boss must have encountered trouble and he needs me.¡± Yue Xincheng says with a serious face.


    Of course he doesn¡¯t think of that his boss is in a thrilling game with a black serpent now.


    Taking the Moon Peak as a small map, the rare beasts in the black fog and the magic array of black fog are like the small turtles running about on the ground as well as the small flowers.


    The black serpent is the real big boss.


    Luckily, it is not the evil dragon in the game. Pitifully, even if he kills the black serpent, he cannot save a princess. If he is given a princess, he is not willing to accept her. After all, nowadays, the so-called princess works in KTV.


    For example, when a beautiful little girl walks in the street, if a man grabs her hand and says that she looks like a princess, the girl must not be happy. Maybe she will even give him a slap and curse that she is not a princess!


    After all, this is an era of chickens and ducks being together.


    The black serpent gets more furious.


    However, it doesn¡¯t bring any stress for Gao Ge. After all, the black serpent just wants to kill him. It doesn¡¯t matter whether it is angry or furious.


    Even if Gao Ge plays up to it, it will never make peace with him.


    Although this is the first time that Gao Ge has met such an opponent like the black serpent, he has an instinct feeling that it must be more capable.


    He is more curious about the background of the black serpent.


    If the black serpent has been here all the time, the Dragon Court must have known it. Even if the Dragon Court didn¡¯t notice the situation on the Moon Peak, as the owner of the Moon Peak, the people of the Chenqiang Sect shouldn¡¯t be that insensible. After all, it takes a lot of time for a black serpent to grow up. It must take hundreds of years for this creature to turn into a serpent. During the long process, did the people of the Chenqiang Sect just bury their heads into the earth?


    The black serpent irritated by Gao Ge launches an attack again.


    It has completely come out of the deep pool. It wriggles over like an earthmover.


    Gao Ge keeps retreating in the battle.


    Faced with such a formidable opponent, he will make trouble for himself if he confronts the tough with toughness.


    It is like throwing his arm towards the wall.


    Only by stalling the black serpent can he find its shortcoming.


    It is a black serpent, not black pepper!


    Gao Ge keeps running about.


    He doesn¡¯t turn around but he can hear the sound of boom behind him.


    At the moment, the black serpent becomes like an officer overseeing the relocation work. As it moves, the towering trees keep falling.


    It is until then that Gao Ge can see its full appearance.


    Undoubtedly, it is so huge!


    ¡°Man, take a rest. Xu Xian is not here!¡±


    Gao Ge shouts out loud at the black serpent.


    The black serpent doesn¡¯t slow down. Instead, it moves in a faster speed.


    A man with two legs still cannot outrun the black serpent with no legs. Why is that?


    Bang.


    Gao Ge only feels as if a stick is harshly hit on his back.


    He is thrown away again.


    He falls on the ground, vomiting blood heavily.


    He feels that he can¡¯t stand it anymore!

 Chapter 349 - Resolve to Beat You Up!

    Chapter 349 Resolve to Beat You Up!


    If given another chance, Gao Ge would never come to the Moon Peak.


    He feels that he is basically like the character Lu Ban of the fourth level who comes to challenge the overlord and yet gets seriously beaten. As a result, his health bar is sharply reduced. Then he is bound to lose.


    Life is not game.


    Thus, Gao Ge has no other option but to find a way to escape or kill the opponent instead.


    He cannot just keep away from the keyboard and wait for death online.


    Another black light column falls before Gao Ge gets up.


    Bang. Gao Ge is given a strike again.


    He climbs forward for a distance.


    The black serpent looks at Gao Ge with staring eyes. Its eyes are full of shock and it just forgets to strike while the iron is hot.


    Obviously, it is pondering why this man is not killed by it?


    Did he use the Regen Armor?


    If Gao Ge knows about the black serpent¡¯s thought, he may be shocked.


    Oh gosh, how does the serpent know?


    His light armor has been cracked at the moment.


    It is a bit like the spider net.


    He reaches out his hands to pat his light armor.


    ¡°Thank you, my man.¡±


    He is very aware that if it were not for the light armor, he may have been dead. Well¡­ to be put it more literary, he will perish unfortunately.


    He wants to take off the light armor and put on a heavy armor instead. Relatively, the heavy armor is better in terms of defense, except that it is not very convenient.


    It is a pity that the black serpent is not going to give enough time to Gao Ge to get changed.


    Once again, it comes at him.


    It moves extremely fast and it is really huge.


    Gao Ge looks at the black serpent that is coming for him. Somehow he thinks of the tractor.


    Holding the Flying Star Sword, Gao Ge takes a deep breath.


    He closes his eyes slowly. The Star Tree in his body, just like being watered by a timely rainfall, starts to give out the bright starlight.


    When he reopens his eyes, he slashes with his sword again.


    He strikes another move of Tianshu Sword Method.


    This move is all-conquering!


    Holding a long sword, Gao Ge bumps against the black serpent heavily.


    The sword light casts down, scattered in spots, which is as bright as stars.


    Then a sound of explosion resounds through the jungles.


    With its head hit by the sword, the black serpent screams in pains. A black light column comes out of its mouth hits against Gao Ge¡¯s Flying Star Sword.


    The black serpent¡¯s huge head keeps shaking, as if it gets high.


    Gao Ge is thrown backwards and doesn¡¯t stop until he knocks over five or six trees continuously. Then he is hung on the trunk of an ancient tree.


    ¡­


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Yue Xincheng feels surprised.


    He turns around to look to the east.


    ¡°The black fog seems to be thinner than before!¡± Yue Xincheng says while touching his chin.


    It is obvious.


    He just cannot understand why there is such a change.


    He strides forward and walks to the direction where the sound comes.


    ¡°I wonder whether I can meet Boss this time¡­¡±


    In fact, quite some people have heard the noise.


    Apart from Yue Xincheng, Xia Lu, Master Guanshan and the others¡­


    Gao Ge¡¯s sword makes the black serpent suffer.


    It becomes more cautious.


    In the meanwhile, Gao Ge can feel the anomaly of the sky and the earth. A power is hidden within the black serpent¡¯s body but it keeps suppressing the power and doesn¡¯t use it. He cannot figure out the reason. If the black serpent uses the power, will it become the real black serpent?


    After all, it is a creature only one level lower than the dragon!


    At the same time, above their heads, a great power seems to be converging.


    Gao Ge¡¯s heart will beat very fast even if he tries to feel it slightly.


    Gao Ge can still fight with the black serpent for a while but he has held on until now.


    However, if the power above his head falls, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t even feel like struggling.


    The black serpent is roaring and feels anxious.


    It starts to launch attack at Gao Ge again.


    Now Gao Ge has slowed down by a lot.


    He feels so painful all over his body. The pain is excruciating.


    Moreover, having fought with the black serpent until now, his power of stars has been exhausted more or less.


    This is not a good sign.


    Logically, after the breakthrough, Gao Ge¡¯s power of stars is adequate but his power of stars is used to deal with the black serpent as well as heal himself. Otherwise, Gao Ge will not hold in until now.


    If anyone doesn¡¯t believe that, he can try to be pressed by an earthmover. He will become a band-aid stuck on the earth.


    When Gao Ge falls again, he lies on his stomach, which is sort of a kiss on the earth.


    To be honest, Gao Ge really has no strength to stand up now.


    His four limbs are still trembling. Yet, he doesn¡¯t feel any pain, for he is completely numb.


    Gao Ge suddenly realizes that when one feels pains for a long time, he will get used to it. However, when he suddenly doesn¡¯t feel pains, he may feel like a fish out of water. He recalls the lines of a move¨CPain is only a signal that your brain gives you. If you regard the pain as a delight, then congratulations! You¡¯ve become a masochist.


    Gao Ge wants to swear loudly.


    The lines are so stupid.


    ¡°If you cannot stand it anymore, just say it out. If you do, I will surely help you.¡±


    Suddenly, a voice comes from above his head.


    Gao Ge turns over. There is a tree above his head. A man is lying on the trunk, holding a pack of peanuts and enjoying himself.


    Gao Ge exhales and tries to spit upwards. However, on second thought, according to the principle of parabola, even if he does spit, the phlegm will fall anyway on his face.


    It is better not to do such a reckless thing.


    ¡°You¡¯ve arrived early?¡±


    The man turns over and jumps off the tree.


    ¡°I must be lying if I tell you that I have been here for a long time. Actually, it has not been long before I came here. But you are really impressive. If I were you, I could only make it to this degree.¡± The man says smilingly.


    Gao Ge tries his best to get up from the ground.


    ¡°The black serpent is rather capable indeed. The black fog exists only to conceal its Qi. Otherwise, it has to take the thunderbolt trial. Do you feel the pressure above? That is the thunderbolt converging in the sky.¡± The man says smilingly, ¡°If it were not for thunderbolt trial, in light of the capability of the black serpent, you would have been dead.¡±


    Gao Ge yells angrily, ¡°It is useless to talk about this!¡±


    ¡°Of course it is useful.¡± The man jumps off the tree and pats his hands, saying, ¡°It has taken me quite some time to know about this.¡±


    Gao Ge is so shocked, ¡°You¡¯ve waited so long only to know about this?¡±


    The man nods his head naturally.


    Looking at the wounds on himself, Gao Ge takes a deep breath, ¡°From now on, I resolve to beat you up!¡±

 Chapter 350 - This Jackass!

    Chapter 350 This Jackass!


    Gao Ge is always a good-tempered man.


    However, he cannot hold in his anger now.


    He keeps panting for breath and tries to calm down. After all, he cannot think of others in a bad way.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve learnt about that, do you find a way to deal with the black serpent?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°Nope.¡± The man says confidently.


    Without hesitation, Gao Ge picks up a stone and throws it over.


    ¡°You are assaulting your supervisor. You will be punished for that in the Dragon Court.¡± The man says with a serious face.


    ¡°Hmm. I didn¡¯t get you killed.¡± Gao Ge grits his teeth heavily.


    ¡°Young man, calm down! Although I cannot kill it, the thunderbolt can!¡± The man says smilingly.


    He looks like having an ace up his sleeve.


    The black serpent stares at the two men having a conversation and doesn¡¯t take any action.


    Judging from its look, it feels really frightened.


    A man that comes from nowhere has got out of his control.


    What makes it even worried is that this man is rather capable.


    He is much more capable than Gao Ge.


    It senses the danger but at the moment, if it turns around and flees, it will appear so cheap.


    As a black serpent, it must hold some dignity.


    Therefore, it doesn¡¯t intend to run away.


    Actually, the main reason is that its home is in the deep pool, which is well known by all. Although it has left the deep pool, the black fog cannot last for long. After the black fog fades away, it has to hide in the black deep pool. Only the black deep pool can conceal its Qi so that it can continue to build up a house which is big enough to resist the thunderbolt.


    As a black serpent, it is deeply aware of the awfulness of the thunderbolt.


    From ancient times to the present, a lot of serpents die of the thunderbolt when they are turning into dragons.


    The survival rate is lower than 1%!


    Therefore, although it is time for the thunderbolt trial, the black serpent must be cautious and keep elevating its capability.


    Only in this way can it have a higher success rate.


    Serpents are demons and dragons are gods.


    The gap between these two creatures is too wide so the thunderbolt trial must be more horrible.


    If it doesn¡¯t fear the thunderbolt, how could Gao Ge live till now?


    Finally the black serpent doesn¡¯t wait anymore. It launches an attack again.


    Without hesitation, the man immediately goes forward.


    To be honest, although the black serpent realizes that this mysterious man is capable but it is more interested in Gao Ge.


    Of course it doesn¡¯t know that there is a tree in Gao Ge¡¯s body but it can feel that a pure and strong power is hidden in his body.


    Therefore, as long as it eats Gao Ge and slowly digests the power, its capability will be prominently elevated. The effect is as good as cultivating for a few hundred years. It will surely not let go of such a good opportunity.


    Leaning against the tree, Gao Ge watches the man and the black serpent locked in a dogfight.


    ¡°It seems that I have underestimated him.¡± Gao Ge leans against a tree and lights up a cigarette. As an onlooker, of course he feels at ease. No wonder people all like seeing the fun, especially watching the arena contest. They don¡¯t feel pain and yet can feel the thrill.


    It is great.


    The man is Lurking Dragon of the Dragon Court.


    He is more capable than Fire Dragon.


    He must have reached the realm of Grand Master at least.


    Maybe he has reached the Peak of the Grand Master.


    No wonder he can work as the principal of the Haicheng Cultivation Academy. In light of his capability, there won¡¯t be many people who can defeat him in Huaxia. These people mostly work for the Dragon Court. Of course, the blessed spots are excluded. Gao Ge knows that there are many blessed spots in Huaxia. In the blessed spots there may be a cultivation school, a family or a tribe. The people there are shockingly strong, except that they never deal with the outsiders. They only like living in their land of idyllic beauty and staying aloof from the outside world.


    This is a good thing.


    At least, it is a good thing for Huaxia and the Dragon Court.


    Suddenly, an idea occurs to Gao Ge.


    ¡°Blessed spots?¡± Gao Ge takes a deep breath and stares at the black serpent.


    ¡°It seems that there is a blessed spot where dragons are raised, right?¡±


    As to the background of the black serpent, he has a wild guess, but it is only a guess. He is not sure of his thought. After all, he doesn¡¯t have any solid evidence. Besides, if Gao Ge¡¯s guess is right, it must not be a good thing.


    The black serpent has spent quite some effort in fighting with Gao Ge. Besides, it was thrashed by Gao Ge in secret for a few times, which caused its capability diminished.


    Now faced with Lurking Dragon who is much stronger than Gao Ge, the black serpent suddenly becomes passive.


    Lurking Dragon is not in a hurry. He is probably playing a trick of throwing a long line to catch a big fish. He starts to dally with the serpent.


    He looks like waiting for something.


    The black fog around is slowly fading away.


    The black serpent obviously has noticed that. It becomes very anxious. It spits countless light pillars out of its mouth and meanwhile confronts Lurking Dragon with toughness in light of its hard skin.


    Lurking Dragon goes forward and backward from time to time. He doesn¡¯t intend to confront the black serpent with toughness.


    He is very clear-minded. Although the black serpent is still suppressing its own capability, it is still rather strong in light of its appearance anyway.


    He may not be able to defeat the serpent.


    The black fog is getting thinner.


    It looks more like a dense smoke cloaking the mountain.


    The black serpent keeps roaring angrily.


    Its red eyes are glitter with killing intent.


    Finally, it finds an opportunity to hit down Lurking Dragon from the height.


    ¡°It seems that this ¡®Dragon¡¯ is no match for the serpent!¡± Gao Ge immediately takes the chance to mock him.


    Lurking Dragon stands up and shakes off the leaves on him. He turns around to stare at Gao Ge. When he tries to say something, another black light column falls, forcing Lurking Dragon to retreat.


    ¡°You are being anxious, which means you are afraid.¡± Lurking Dragon stares at the black serpent and grins.


    His saying is shamefully illogical but it just sounds very confident.


    He is in a fluster but still appears very confident.


    Just like an ADC who confronts five enemies alone, he suddenly shouts that he will confront nine opponents and then flash into the enemies¡¯ spring.


    Even the designer doesn¡¯t know why the man is so confident.


    The black serpent keeps shaking.


    The huge trees rise straight from the ground and go at Lurking Dragon.


    Gao Ge thinks for a while and sits in another place.


    The place where he stayed is not safe for him.


    Lurking Dragon gradually arrives at his front somehow.


    This jackass¡­

 Chapter 351 - Falling Fast

    Chapter 351 Falling Fast


    ¡°Nothing can stop me from liking my boss.¡±


    Yue Xincheng runs as he sings.


    The black fog in this place is fading away slowly.


    When it vanishes completely, the so-called ghostly blocking walls should be also gone, right?


    What a delightful thing!


    He feels that he should be closer and closer to Gao Ge.


    After all, he has been heading towards the direction where the huge sound of explosion comes.


    In this case, should it not be long before he gets to see his boss?


    Besides, he feels rather frustrated.


    He knows many of the people who come here with him are lost in the black fog, but after walking for such a long time, he still can¡¯t see the others. It seems that only he is running along this way, which doesn¡¯t make sense. After all, the others must have made the same choice as he did. He is not sure about the others but at least Xia Lu will do the same thing as he does.


    ¡°Somehow it is attributed to the black fog¡­¡± Yue Xincheng says with a sigh.


    He seems to have no other choice but to wait until the black fog fades away completely. Otherwise, it is still hard for him to meet his boss¡­


    Some people are looking forward to the black fog fading away as soon as possible.


    And there are many of them.


    Nevertheless, there is a black serpent hoping otherwise.


    Now it prefers that the black fog can stay for longer.


    It has realized what Lurking Dragon is up to.


    He doesn¡¯t dare to confront it with toughness. Instead, he charges forward and retreats as the black serpent does.


    He doesn¡¯t look like he wants to have a fair play with it.


    It feels regretful.


    It is said that human beings are despicable, which turns out to be the truth.


    What a nuisance!


    Lurking Dragon is capable indeed.


    If Gao Ge were dealing with the black serpent, he would have nothing to do when it tried to flee.


    Yet, Lurking Dragon has his own way.


    Every time when the black serpent wants to flee, he will instantly choose to exert all his strength.


    Then he keeps striking various moves at it.


    He throws various martial moves at it constantly.


    The black serpent hisses louder and louder.


    It makes a deep voice at the beginning.


    As time goes by and its mind changes, its hissing sounds more like the clank of a kind of metal.


    Gao Ge is also surprised to find that the black serpent¡¯s hiss seems to stand for its way of fighting.


    When Gao Ge hears its hissing, his blood starts to flow rapidly.


    He doesn¡¯t feel comfortable!


    It seems that his fighting ability is affected to some degree.


    He is lucky not to be the main attack target of the black serpent.


    Lurking Dragon has been fighting with the black serpent, which makes him at the center of the storm to forge ahead with the overwhelming stress.


    ¡°Evil, freeze!¡± Lurking Dragon leaps and jumps onto the black serpent.


    The black serpent keeps escaping. Just like a refugee, if it doesn¡¯t run fast enough, it may be starved to death.


    Of course, it is not a big deal for the black serpent to be starved to death.


    After all, as a black serpent, it will be fine even if it doesn¡¯t eat or drink for dozens of years.


    What it is about to face is the thunderbolt!


    The thunderbolt is the most horrible thing for human beings or monsters and evils.


    It is the Prestige of Heaven!


    It is the rage of heaven!


    Lurking Dragon is leaning against the black serpent. As it runs around, he is also shaking, as if he may fall down anytime. Yet, he doesn¡¯t fall from the sky after a long while, who seems to be tightly glued to the serpent.


    This is the impressive part of Lurking Dragon.


    Gao Ge can never do that anyway.


    Apart from that, Lurking Dragon also keeps attacking the black serpent by constantly striking punches on it. What he hits is not its huge head but its armored body. This is completely a tough way. It is like taking a hammer to keep beating the bullet-proof glass. Although the glass is hard enough, as the number of beating times increases and the beating strength enhances, it will crack even if it is bullet-proof.


    When it is punched, the black serpent will be slowed down and it will even pause from time to time.


    Lurking Dragon still looks calm and peaceful.


    Compared with Lurking Dragon, the black serpent doesn¡¯t act that calm.


    It is furious.


    In light of its capability, such a human being cannot pose any threat to it.


    To its regret, it cannot go all out.


    It feels so depressed anyhow.


    ¡°Stop it!¡±


    Lurking Dragon roars loudly.


    Then he strikes another punch with gusts of strong wind at the black serpent, causing a hole in its body.


    Black light and fog come out of the big hole in the black serpent¡¯s body.


    It looks like an inflatable doll that keeps leaking gas for being poked by a needle.


    The black serpent gives off a scream.


    As an onlooker, Gao Ge clenches his fists and feels excited.


    Scream.


    Just scream!


    The more you scream, the more excited he feels!


    When Gao Ge realizes such a thought occurs to him, he suddenly feels surprised.


    Huh.


    What is he thinking about?


    The black serpent wiggles faster and faster. In the end, it throws its tail at the ground and then leverages the strength to go into the air.


    Strong wind whistles across his ears.


    Lurking Dragon¡¯s strength is madly surging inside his body.


    He is still punching at the big hole constantly.


    Strike the iron when it is hot.


    It is a constant principle in practice.


    When the black serpent flies into the sky, Gao Ge suddenly widens his eyes.


    To his surprise, he finds that the black serpent¡¯s momentum is slowly strengthening.


    Even Gao Ge, an onlooker of the fight, can realize the change. Of course, Lurking Dragon, the opponent of the black serpent, has noticed it.


    He gives a ferocious smile.


    ¡°Hey, do you want to perish together with me?¡±


    The black serpent doesn¡¯t reply.


    Its eyes are full of ferociousness.


    Enough.


    Enough!


    The black serpent has suffered enough provocation of the human beings!


    Doesn¡¯t the black serpent dare to kill them?


    Nonsense!


    It is the thunderbolt only! So what? It must go out of the safety zone and wave its huge fists to make the small creature know the consequence of pissing off a black serpent!


    Whoosh!


    Gusts of black Qi comes out of the black serpent just like sharp blades, which stabs at Lurking Dragon on its body.


    Lurking Dragon strikes away the Qi in no hurry.


    He looks really stern.


    As the black serpent enhances its capability, he knows he is really at risk.


    After all, he has underestimated the black serpent¡¯s rage.


    This is the brutish nature.


    Faced with provocation, it will not keep exercising forbearance even if it has to take the thunderbolt.


    ¡°Beast is beast anyway!¡± Lurking Dragon sighs.


    Having said that, a streak of black Qi suddenly appears and goes through Lurking Dragon at an extremely fast speed.


    A black spot falls rapidly from the sky.


    Gao Ge is puzzling over what to do.


    Looking at Lurking Dragon falling from the sky, he wonders whether he should go forward to catch him.


    However, if he really does, he will be the cushion for Lurking Dragon.


    It is not a smart choice!


    Or¡­ he just pretends to catch Lurking Dragon and then deliberately dodges away?


    Well, it is quite mean of him to have such an idea.


    Gao Ge hedges and still rushes forward.


    Staring at Lurking Dragon falling from the sky, he exerts his power of stars again.


    Without the power of stars, Gao Ge might die here even if he were a cat.


    He will not do such a silly thing.


    Luckily, this is the jungle.


    Lurking Dragon falls into a tree and gets buffered to some degree with the sound of the tree rustling.


    When he is caught by Gao Ge, the force has been greatly diminished.


    However, upon catching him, Gao Ge still feels so heavy and then hears the sound of crack.


    He feels a sharp pain!


    Yet, the sharp pain is not a big deal for Gao Ge. Now, he feels like a car that is about to collapse, which will be scrapped with one more punch. Hence, he won¡¯t care whether one screw is missing.


    This is it.


    Can it be even worse?


    Will the student who has the worst academic performance care about writing his name on the test paper? How na?ve!


    ¡°Crap. I did catch you¡­¡± Gao Ge falls on the ground and says in a low spirit.


    Hearing that, Lurking Dragon feels so bad.


    Even if it is the truth, can he not say it?


    His words make Lurking Dragon feel so sad¡­


    Gao Ge wants to take the opportunity to recover his strength. Even if the car is about to collapse, it is still good to put on a band-aid. Regardless of the effect, he may feel at least a bit comfortable.


    ¡°Be careful!¡± Lurking Dragon shouts out loud, bringing Gao Ge back to senses. Consequently, Gao Ge gives up his previous thought temporarily and then quickly drags Lurking Dragon over. They two start to run all the way.


    The rolling sound comes from behind their backs.


    Beams of light keep coming at them, which go even farther than before.


    The light comes densely at an extremely fast speed


    Gao Ge and Lurking Dragon now look more like two rabbits that keep dodging the hunter¡¯s traps.


    Without reason, they have a feeling of running off the bombing area.


    Gao Ge and Lurking Dragon support each other. After all, they are like two patients of critical illness.


    ¡°I think we had better run separately.¡± Gao Ge says with a stern face.


    ¡°If it were you who fell from the sky, I would advise the same.¡± Lurking Dragon says while spitting blood.


    Gao Ge heaves a sigh.


    No wonder he can be the Lurking Dragon of the Dragon Court.


    He is smart anyway!


    It is not easy to mess around with him¡­


    ¡°Tell me, are we going to the Chosen Ones?¡± Gao Ge says.


    Lurking Dragon feels confused.


    Gao Ge sighs.


    Indeed, Lurking Dragon doesn¡¯t know anything about Playerunknown¡¯s Battlegrounds.


    Yue Xincheng must be able to understand what Gao Ge is talking about now.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that a thunderbolt would fall on it once it didn¡¯t suppress its capability?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    He suddenly feels being cheated by others.


    ¡°Yes, but hasn¡¯t the black fog completely faded away yet? Probably because the black fog disturbs the thunderbolt, the target has not been fixed yet?¡± Lurking Dragon sighs and says.


    Gao Ge looks behind subconsciously.


    The huge black serpent is still domineering in the air. It is so arrogant.


    The black serpent has acted like that. Why is the target not fixed yet?


    The target is so obvious to find.


    ¡°Wait. We can wait up for some more time.¡± Lurking Dragon says with a serious face.


    Gao Ge reaches out his finger to point at the sky.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Lurking Dragon feels surprised.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me to wait. Talk to him!¡± Gao Ge says.


    Lurking Dragon thinks for a while and finds what Gao Ge says is reasonable.


    At the moment, the initiative is not at their hands.


    It is at the black serpent¡¯s hand.


    It¡¯s like you try to stop two persons from fighting each other. You just keep telling the one knocked down on the ground not to fight anymore. What¡¯s the point? He is the one that is beaten.


    Now Gao Ge and Lurking Dragon are the ones that are knocked down and beaten for several times.


    For them, perseverance is victory.


    They must persevere and survive¡­


    Yue Xincheng stops.


    He looks at the Slaying Dragon Broadsword in his hand.


    The Slaying Dragon Broadsword is covered with streaks.


    He can¡¯t help frowning. He has never seen it before.


    Although he knows that the Slaying Dragon Broadsword he brought from the secret realm of the snow terrain is not simple, by far, he hasn¡¯t known why it is not simple.


    When the Slaying Dragon Broadsword showed itself, all the people in the secret realm of the snow terrain went crazy for it.


    Yue Xincheng doesn¡¯t know who oppose the Dragon Court. He only knows that they are very dangerous, who even make his boss feel headache.


    According to Gao Ge, those people are strong cultivators at the realm of at least Master. They sound quite awesome. Yet, they are also quite interested in the Slaying Dragon Broadsword.


    There must be something he doesn¡¯t know.


    Now something abnormal occurs to the Slaying Dragon Broadsword. He feels that he has been closer to his boss but he doesn¡¯t figure out why it is covered with the streaks.


    This has never happened before.


    It can¡¯t be because of no electricity in the past.


    It is too absurd.


    Suddenly the blade of Slaying Dragon Broadsword starts to shake slightly.


    Then, it goes out of his hand directly.


    Yue Xincheng is shocked and hastens to follow behind.


    ¡°Stop. Stop! Freeze!¡±


    Yue Xincheng runs after the Slaying Dragon Broadsword.


    Oh crap.


    Is this a broadsword or a Tibetan Mastiff he raises?


    It seems that next time when he runs around with the Slaying Dragon Broadsword, he should put a dog chain on it¡­


    If the Slaying Dragon Broadsword learns about Yue Xincheng¡¯s thought, it may turn against him.


    The streaks on the Slaying Dragon Broadsword become brighter, which look quite complex and more like a kind of ancient inscription.


    The Slaying Dragon Broadsword doesn¡¯t move fast, but it is a bit tiring for Yue Xincheng to chase it. He feels that when he is about to catch it, it just moves forward for a bit.


    It is quite naughty.


    Bang.


    Bang.


    A sound of explosion comes.


    Yue Xincheng doesn¡¯t think much and still goes towards the Slaying Dragon Broadsword.


    Finally, he leaps forward and catches the handle of the Slaying Dragon Broadsword, giving a smile on his face.


    ¡°Huh. I knew you couldn¡¯t get away with me¡­¡±


    Having said that, another huge sound comes behind him. Then as the air wave surges, he is thrown away and falls on the ground.


    He turns over and raises his head to see what¡¯s happening up there.


    A black huge snake with a horn on its head is entrenched in the air, watching him with drool running down its chin.


    ¡°My apology. Excuse me¡­¡±

 Chapter 352 - Armor Hero!

    Chapter 352 Armor Hero!


    Gao Ge and Lurking Dragon look at Yue Xincheng not far away. They are both confused how he comes here.


    Why is he here alone?


    Another beam of black light pillar falls.


    It is targeted at Yue Xincheng who is lying on the ground.


    Without hesitation, Gao Ge runs over and reaches out his hand to catch Yue Xincheng¡¯s ankle and drag him for a distance.


    With a sound of bang, the place where Yue Xincheng lay has been razed to the ground.


    And it is still giving off smoke.


    It looks like a bomb being blasted.


    Yue Xincheng is dumbfounded.


    It is good that he finds Gao Ge.


    ¡°Boss!¡± Yue Xincheng comes to his senses and directly sits up. He reaches out his hand to hug Gao Ge.


    ¡°Good boy. I am with you. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Gao Ge pats Yue Xincheng.


    ¡°Boys, let¡¯s run off the bombing area, okay?¡± Lurking Dragon is so furious to look at Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng, ¡°Stop the bromance acting, okay?¡±


    Gao Ge is surprised.


    Now Lurking Dragon also knows what running off the bombing area means.


    Gao Ge gets up first and then tries to drag Yue Xincheng up from the ground.


    To Gao Ge¡¯s surprise, when he just pulls Yue Xincheng up, Yue Xincheng runs towards the other direction.


    ¡°Oh crap, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Holy crap. I also want to know it!¡± Yue Xincheng is holding the handle of the Slaying Dragon Broadsword with his hands tightly.


    He feels flurried now!


    If the Slaying Dragon Broadsword and Yue Xincheng are compared to a train, the Slaying Dragon Broadsword at the front is the locomotive and Yue Xincheng is only the railway carriage.


    Where to go is not Yue Xincheng¡¯s call.


    Gao Ge and Lurking Dragon look each other in the eye.


    Neither of them understands what is going on now.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he heading to the black serpent?¡± Gao Ge suddenly pats his head.


    Lurking Dragon takes a deep breath, ¡°Is he throwing himself at his mother?¡±


    ¡°Help him!¡± Gao Ge shouts and runs towards Yue Xincheng in a hurry.


    Lurking Dragon looks at Gao Ge running away and doesn¡¯t feel comfortable.


    He knows that if it is not Yue Xincheng but him that is running to the black serpent, Gao Ge must be continuing fleeing.


    Undoubtedly, Gao Ge is faithful to friends but it doesn¡¯t mean that Gao Ge is thoughtless. On the contrary, he is very smart. Yet, he is not faithful to anyone. Gao Ge and Lurking Dragon are not close enough for Gao Ge to risk his life for Lurking Dragon.


    Although he thinks in that way, Lurking Dragon cannot choose to look on at the moment.


    Firstly, Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng are both members of the Dragon Court, and he is Lurking Dragon of the Dragon Court.


    Secondly, Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng are the teachers of Haicheng Cultivation Academy, and he is principal of the Academy.


    Therefore, if anything bad happens to Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng at the Moon Peak, he cannot be excusable as the principal.


    ¡°Fine. Since you two want to ask for trouble, I will join you!¡± Lurking Dragon grits his teeth and hastens to run over.


    It is not exaggerated to say that they are asking for trouble.


    The black serpent has been greatly wrathful.


    It doesn¡¯t suppress its capability, surely not because it is not afraid of the thunderbolt. If possible, of course it hopes to stay in the deep pond for another dozens of years or a few hundred years. Only in this way can it have better chances of succeeding in passing the thunderbolt trial.


    It doesn¡¯t even know how many years it has existed.


    It has been many years anyway.


    Over the past years, what it does every day is to keep enhancing its capability and strive to become a dragon.


    When the other little snakes were playing around, it was hiding in a corner to rub its skin and flesh.


    Then it bled, which looked quite shocking.


    When it became a serpent, it often carried out closed-door trainings. Its training always lasted for dozens of years or even more than 100 years.


    Hence, even the black serpent has lived for so many years, the only one thing that it does is to live and cultivate. There is no other entertainment for it other than that.


    Once it fails to pass the thunderbolt trial, what does that mean?


    All the sufferings it has stood over the past years are in vain!


    It can never have the time to live a life of pleasure or enjoy the unseen sceneries.


    Just because the requirement on becoming a dragon is too stringent and the success rate is too low, very few snakes are willing to endeavor to be a dragon.


    So it was the case with the human beings a long time ago.


    In that era, there were many great human cultivators. Yet, later on, because the earth was short of aura, it was much harder to cultivate and riskier to pass the thunderbolt trial.


    Therefore, many people give up cultivating themselves to become an immortal. It may take dozens of or a few hundred years to cultivate themselves. When they reach a certain realm, as a thunderbolt falls, they will die instantly.


    It is like they have never existed in the world.


    They have never seen any scenery.


    They have never met any other people.


    Lovers and friends are only words to them. Such a way of cultivation is too exhausting. Therefore, the so-called cultivators only exist in the novel, TV drama and game. They cannot be found otherwise.


    If it is not extremely angry, how can the black serpent take such a great risk?


    Kill them!


    It must kill these trivial human beings!


    Suddenly, the black serpent looks dignified.


    It stares at Yue Xincheng who rushes towards it.


    The Slaying Dragon Broadsword in Yue Xincheng¡¯s hand is still giving off streaks, which project in the air and start to take shape, forming inscriptions like ancient drawings.


    When the inscriptions show up, they all smash at the black serpent.


    The black serpent keeps retreating, as if encountering a great crisis.


    Currently, the black serpent is still crying constantly but its cry is different from before.


    Its previous cry was full of anger and morale.


    However, obviously the current shout sounds shrilling and bitter in horror.


    Some of the inscriptions fall on Yue Xincheng and start to flow.


    Beams of golden streaks start to form.


    Upon the sudden appearance of the golden light, Gao Ge and Lurking Dragon both close their eyes subconsciously.


    When they reopen their eyes, the golden light has turned much fainter. Yet, Yue Xincheng, who appears rather awe-inspiring, is equipped with a suit of golden armor and helmet.


    The Slaying Dragon Broadsword is held by him again.


    ¡°Oh crap! Armor Hero!¡± Gao Ge shouts out loud.


    Yue Xincheng¡¯s appearance is so awesome now!


    Yue Xincheng turns around with a cold look, who appears quite lofty.


    He looks at Gao Ge and only frowns. He becomes so strange to Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge suddenly feels that something is wrong.


    Yue Xincheng doesn¡¯t pay much attention to Gao Ge and Lurking Dragon. Instead, he turns around and stares at the black serpent above him.


    ¡°Drop!¡± He shouts.


    The black serpent that is flying in the sky suddenly falls like a plane without fuel.

 Chapter 353 - Thunderbolt, Come!

    Chapter 353 Thunderbolt, Come!


    Yue Xincheng walks forward with an arrogant look, appears like a God.


    ¡°You are such an evil serpent. Your sin is unforgivable and penalty is inevitable. I must kill you!¡±


    Every word is uttered by Yue Xincheng with an overwhelming stress.


    The black serpent, which was making trouble and acting arrogantly is now lying on the ground. The only thing it can do is trembling nonstop, just like someone who gets a cold and keeps shivering.


    Its eyes are full of deep fear.


    Lying on the ground, it looks at Yue Xincheng going near with imploration.


    Even if Yue Xincheng arrives at its front, it doesn¡¯t make any move to fight back.


    It seems to have given up itself completely in face of Yue Xincheng that is armored.


    Lurking Dragon feels a bit confused.


    ¡°What on earth is going on?¡±


    Gao Ge takes a look at him.


    He sneers.


    How can he know that?


    He stares at Yue Xincheng while touching his chin.


    ¡°Do you feel that he looks like a fallen God?¡± Gao Ge asks Lurking Dragon nearby.


    Lurking Dragon smiles, ¡°Whatever. After all, as long as we can survive, I don¡¯t mind whether he is really fallen God or a mad alien.¡±


    He is calm and peaceful.


    Whoever saves him is the boss.


    The thought is not wrong. Yet, it is only that he doesn¡¯t have much self-esteem!


    Gao Ge and Lurking Dragon are looking on quietly. At the moment, they don¡¯t dare to come forward.


    Yue Xincheng¡¯s present behavior is quite weird. Especially when he made eye contact with Gao Ge before, his eyes were only filled with confusion and disdain. Apparently, he didn¡¯t take Gao Ge seriously.


    He looked as if glancing at a stranger.


    Therefore, Gao Ge immediately realizes that now is not a good timing to greet Yue Xincheng.


    Well¡­


    Now he is the boss.


    While Yue Xincheng continues fronting, Gao Ge is responsible for cheering up for him.


    Gao Ge enjoys the moment very much now.


    He doesn¡¯t need to step up and fight.


    He only needs to lie here and watch Yue Xincheng tread on the black serpent.


    He looks at Yue Xincheng with delight.


    He has a feeling that his son finally grows up and can take charge of a mission alone.


    When he is soaked in delight, Lurking Dragon¡¯s words make Gao Ge down in the dumps.


    ¡°Is he possessed by something?¡± Lurking Dragon asks.


    Actually, what he says is unconscious, but it leads to the coldness in Gao Ge¡¯s eyes.


    He instantly stands up and walks towards Yue Xincheng.


    Lurking Dragon feels anxious instantly and hastens to grab Gao Ge, ¡°I was just saying!¡±


    A casual word may sound significant to a suspicious listener.


    Given the current status of Yue Xincheng, honestly, he does look being possessed.


    Gao Ge can turn a blind eye to the others.


    But this is Yue Xincheng!


    He is Gao Ge¡¯s buddy!


    ¡°Gao Ge, wait¡­¡±


    ¡°Go away!¡± Gao Ge says with cold eyes.


    Lurking Dragon really wants to give a slap on himself.


    He may as well not say that!


    Now he has brought about big trouble.


    He really wants to tell Gao Ge that it is meaningless to run forward. Yue Xincheng suddenly transforms himself. Even the black serpent has to knuckle under him, which can tell that he is really horrible.


    If he runs forward now, he is only courting for death.


    Gao Ge looks at Lurking Dragon who is blocking him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you once again. Go away.¡±


    Lurking Dragon says with his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing in this throat, ¡°I won¡¯t. And you cannot defeat me.¡±


    Gao Ge stares at Lurking Dragon in a complicated look.


    Lurking Dragon is telling the truth.


    ¡°If any accident happens to my buddy, I will blame it on you, Haicheng Cultivation Academy and the Dragon Court!¡± Gao Ge grits his teeth and utters every word through the teeth, furious and disgruntled.


    Lurking Dragon is slightly surprised and then feels headache.


    He didn¡¯t expect Gao Ge to say that.


    Moreover, regardless, Gao Ge is not kidding at all.


    He really means it.


    It has not been a long time since Gao Ge came to Haicheng Cultivation Academy.


    Moreover, Lurking Dragon is not close to Gao Ge.


    However, Lurking Dragon knows something about his character somehow.


    Even Dragon King of the Dragon Court may have learnt something about him, let alone Lurking Dragon.


    He may have looked through plenty of materials about Gao Ge.


    He is like the brightest star in the night sky and the most prominent guy in the Dragon Court, not only because he has a strange healing power within his body and the talent. Young as he is, he has almost reached the realm of Master. If given some more time, he may have no comparable opponent in the whole Huaxia.


    Even Dragon King finds him interesting after knowing about Gao Ge.


    It sounds that Dragon King holds the lofty attitude to him, but it is not the truth.


    Very few people in Huaxia are qualified enough to let Dragon King give his comment.


    Lurking Dragon thinks for a while and takes a step aside. When Gao Ge walks by him, Lurking Dragon grits his teeth and stamps on his feet. Then he follows Gao Ge towards the direction where Yue Xincheng stands, ¡°Fine. I am your supervisor anyway. Since you want to ask for trouble, I will do it with you.¡±


    Gao Ge slightly hedges.


    Then he continues walking forward.


    When Gao Ge stops, Yue Xincheng has leaped and jumped onto the head of the black serpent.


    He is still holding the Slaying Dragon Broadsword.


    ¡°Be executed!¡±


    As he shouts, Yue Xincheng raises his Slaying Dragon Broadsword.


    Right at the moment, the black serpent¡¯s eyes cross ferociousness.


    It suddenly wiggles, which is a kind of struggle.


    It is no use begging for mercy.


    Then it can only counterattack.


    Even if it is not likely to survive, it cannot allow itself to be captured with resistance and die?


    The black serpent moves while Yue Xincheng is still standing on its head steadily.


    He slashes at the black serpent with the Slaying Dragon Broadsword. Just like a knife cutting tofu, a piece of flash is cut off the black serpent¡¯s head.


    Gao Ge and Lurking Dragon are stupefied.


    They have fought with the black serpent before. No one knows better than them how well the black serpent does in defense.


    ¡°Oh my God. He is capable enough to be any dragon in the Dragon Court.¡± Lurking Dragon appears stupefied and then quickly comes to his senses, ¡°No, it is because of his broadsword!¡±


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t care about that.


    What he cares about is Yue Xincheng¡¯s status.


    ¡°Beast, how dare you!¡± Yue Xincheng staggers, standing on the head of the black serpent. As it struggles harder, he flies into a rage instantly and then reaches out his other hand with two fingers pointing at the sky, shouting, ¡°Thunderbolt, come!¡±

 Chapter 354 - Share It Together

    Chapter 354 Share It Together


    Yue Xincheng says, ¡°Thunderbolt, come.¡±


    Then, a sound of explosion comes from the sky.


    A thunderbolt falls from the sky, which is as wide as a bowl and different from common thunder light. It falls straight down. Taking a further look, it looks more like an infinitely long light beam dropping from the sky, which is, just as is mentioned in the ancient myth, the heaven pillar that connects the sky and the earth.


    How spectacular!


    The thunderbolt directly hits the body of the black serpent.


    Its hissing sound reverberates through the sky!


    Yue Xincheng still looks indifferent, as if he has nothing to do with what¡¯s happening now.


    He reaches out his hand again. Surprisingly, the Slaying Dragon Broadsword absorbs some of the thunderbolts.


    Instantly, the streaks of the Slaying Dragon Broadsword turn into thunderbolt from the previous golden light.


    The buzzing sound of the lightning can be vaguely heard.


    ¡°The evil serpent appears in the world. As one of the dragon slayers, I must abide by my duty and kill it!¡±


    Then Yue Xincheng stamps on his feet.


    The black serpent in the air is suddenly trod on and then falls down.


    Yue Xincheng leaps again and the Slaying Dragon Broadsword gives off the thunderbolt that blooms like a lotus.


    He raises the broadsword and then slashes.


    The strike carries the power of the thunderbolt.


    When Yue Xincheng lands again, the black serpent¡¯s head drops too.


    Its head and body are separated!


    Standing on the ground straightly, Yue Xincheng looks at the black serpent with blood flowing out of its body.


    Lurking Dragon pats on Gao Ge¡¯s shoulders, ¡°Your buddy is quite good¡­¡±


    Gao Ge strides forward.


    After he has taken a few steps forward, Yue Xincheng turns around.


    Yue Xincheng looks Gao Ge up and down coldly.


    Suddenly, he gives a surprised look and says, ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Gao Ge is astounded.


    Hmm?


    He is not ¡°Hmm¡±!


    He is Yue Xincheng¡¯s boss!


    Oh gosh.


    Yue Xincheng is insane now.


    ¡°What¡¯s inside your body¡­¡± Yue Xincheng smiles and then looks at the sky, ¡°¡­ Is quite interesting.¡±


    Lurking Dragon gets furious.


    Why can¡¯t this man finish his sentence at one time?


    Is it contempt for the others?


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Gao Ge stares at Yue Xincheng and asks.


    The man laughs, ¡°It is none of your business.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Gao Ge is more certain that this is not Yue Xincheng.


    He cannot play fronting to that degree.


    ¡°Back off.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Gao Ge shakes his head, ¡°Get out of my friend¡¯s body.¡±


    The man looks at him full of intrigue, ¡°What for?¡±


    ¡°What for?¡± Gao Ge is shocked and then raises his Flying Star Sword.


    ¡°You bold rat!¡± The man flies into a rage.


    He shouts angrily.


    A stress floods over just like a torrent.


    Gao Ge shivers slightly and even the bones in his body are softened.


    Even Lurking Dragon, who is standing behind him, is greatly astounded now.


    ¡°What terrible pressure¡­¡± Lurking Dragon couldn¡¯t help clenching his fists with his forehead sweating.


    He has reached the realm of Grand Master.


    Even if he is a cultivator at the realm of Master, he has showed fear before the man takes any move.


    Gao Ge even feels like worshipping the man.


    He tries his best to resist the pressure.


    Suddenly, the imposing pressure is gone.


    Yue Xincheng¡¯s face turns pale.


    ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t allow me to kill him?¡± Yue Xincheng mutters.


    Obviously, he is not talking to Gao Ge and Lurking Dragon.


    ¡°Hmm. Interesting¡­ Fine, it¡¯s none of my business.¡± Having said that, Yue Xincheng closes his eyes and passes out. At the same time, the armor on his body becomes streaks quickly and returns to the Slaying Dragon Broadsword.


    Gao Ge rushes forward in a hurry.


    He catches Yue Xincheng¡¯s arm and then Lurking Dragon also comes near.


    ¡°Rest assured. He is fine. He just passes out. Hum¡­ His strength has been used up, probably because of the fight. After all, his own cultivation is just like that. If he didn¡¯t have many martial meridians, what has been exhausted would be his Qi and blood instead of strength.¡±


    Gao Ge takes a look at Lurking Dragon and doesn¡¯t reply. Instead, he immediately starts to inject his power of stars into Yue Xincheng.


    Within a while, Yue Xincheng opens his eyes slowly.


    ¡°Boss, was I cool just now?¡± Yue Xincheng¡¯s lips are still quite pale.


    Gao Ge is relieved with a sigh.


    He becomes Yue Xincheng again.


    ¡°Do you know what happened?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    Yue Xincheng nods his head and slowly stands up, supported by Gao Ge.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know what it was. I just felt that a power from the Slaying Dragon Broadsword went into my body and then I couldn¡¯t move. It¡¯s like sitting in front of a monitor, just like watching TV, to see myself make a splendor show. Is it awesome?¡±


    Lurking Dragon finds him both funny and annoying.


    No wonder Yue Xincheng and Gao Ge are close.


    They both have a weird mindset!


    Yue Xincheng doesn¡¯t care about why the weird thing happened to him before or wonder whether he is at risk.


    Instead, after he opens his eyes, he only cares about whether he looked awesome just now.


    Huh.


    In light of his intelligence, it is quite hard for Lurking Dragon to fit in the small group of theirs!


    It seems that the first step to makes friends with Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng is to make oneself an idiot first¡­


    ¡°Gao Ge!¡±


    ¡°Yue Xincheng!¡±


    ¡°Gao Ge, where are you?¡±


    It is Liu Zhongyi, Xia Lu and the others that are shouting.


    It is then that Gao Ge comes to his senses from nervousness. He turns around to take a look only to find that the black fog has completely faded away.


    ¡°I must leave now.¡± Lurking Dragon immediately says.


    Then he walks towards the other direction before Gao Ge has time to respond.


    Yue Xincheng blinks his eyes, ¡°Boss, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Gao Ge shakes his head, ¡°We just take it that we didn¡¯t meet him at all.¡±


    Although Lurking Dragon doesn¡¯t say anything about that, it must be the reason why he chooses to leave at the moment.


    Gao Ge is not stupid. In no way can he fail to figure that out.


    Yue Xincheng doesn¡¯t feel like bothering about it either. He pats his thigh and rushes towards the black serpent.


    ¡°Our spoils of war! The spoils of war!¡±


    Then he reaches out his hand to dig inside the serpent¡¯s body.


    His body and face are stained with blood.


    ¡°I found it! Boss, its core of beast is so big!¡± Yue Xincheng is holding a core of beast that is as big as a fist and black.


    ¡°It is not a core of beast but a core of evil.¡± Gao Ge coughs and says.


    Yue Xincheng looks as if thinking about something and then walks to Gao Ge, showing him the core of evil.


    ¡°You killed the black serpent. Of course, it shall belong to you.¡± Gao Ge says with a smile.


    Yue Xincheng doesn¡¯t reject and immediately places it into his storage spaces, asking while picking his nose, ¡°What about the black serpent¡¯s body?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s start fire and share it together!¡± Gao Ge says without thinking.


    He feels quite upset. If the black serpent doesn¡¯t taste good, the effort he and Yue Xincheng have made will be in vain.


    It is said that the dragon meat and donkey meat taste good. He is not sure whether he can have a chance to eat the dragon meat but isn¡¯t the serpent meat similar to the dragon meat?


    After all, the serpent and dragon are related!

 Chapter 355 - Possessed by Ghost

    Chapter 355 Possessed by Ghost


    Xia Lu and the other people finally arrive.


    When they see Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng, they are calm as usual. However, the corpse of the black serpent causes a sensation among them afterwards.


    ¡°What is this? Is it a big python?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know! Can a python be so huge?¡±


    ¡°Its flakes look quite nice!¡±


    ¡°Huh? Was that its head? It even had a horn? Was it a unicorn snake?¡±


    ¡°What unicorn snake? Where are you from? This¡­ This should be a serpent?¡±


    The students of the Cultivation Academy have been immersed in a heated discussion.


    It is good that some of them are sensible enough to assert that it is the corpse of a serpent.


    It seems that they are cultured anyway.


    They are not too stupid.


    ¡°Why is there a serpent?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. And it looked quite fierce!¡± A girl student says.


    Gao Ge can¡¯t help feeling confused.


    He is really puzzled.


    The black serpent has almost been completely drained of blood with its head thrown aside.


    Why does she find it fierce in this appearance?


    ¡°If you have nothing to do, just go to fetch some firewood.¡± Gao Ge stands up and says with a cough.


    Now he is still a bit weak. And he even transferred some power of stars to Yue Xincheng while he was weak before, which makes him even weaker.


    ¡°Fetch firewood?¡±


    ¡°What for?¡±


    The students of Haicheng Cultivation Academy stare at each other in speechless confusion.


    Gao Ge winks at Yue Xincheng and then sits on the ground cross-legged. He starts to run the Star Rotating Method to fasten the recovery of his power of stars.


    Yue Xincheng stands up and takes the mission, saying, ¡°Just do what Mr. Gao asks you to do. Don¡¯t ask why.¡±


    Having said that, Yue Xincheng feels shocked.


    Oh crap.


    What he just said is quite arbitrary, which makes him think of his previous teachers somehow. Well, as is always said, you will become like the man you hate most.


    ¡°Take the time to fetch the firewood so that we can have a meal as soon as possible.¡± Yue Xincheng says, which is an addition to what he just said.


    ¡°Mr. Yue, are you going to eat the meat of the serpent?¡± Some of the students come to their senses and appear stupefied.


    After getting Yue Xincheng¡¯s positive answer, the people at present are flurried.


    ¡°Yue Xincheng, I¡¯m afraid that it is not appropriate. This is the corpse of a serpent! We should bring it back.¡± Liu Zhongyi hastens to say.


    ¡°Exactly. Mr. Yue, this is a serpent. Can we eat it?¡±


    ¡°As long as it is not toxic, it is eatable.¡± Yue Xincheng says.


    As to the suggestion Liu Zhongyi raises, he just passes.


    It is insane to bring such a colossal corpse back!


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t mention bringing it back, so it is of course unnecessary to do that.


    Liu Zhongyi shakes his head, ¡°This is a huge loss!¡±


    ¡°A loss?¡± Xia Lu suddenly says, ¡°Now that a serpent has shown up, maybe a real dragon will appear in future too.¡±


    Liu Zhongyi is a bit surprised and can¡¯t help thinking about it. Then he finds that Xia Lu makes a good point.


    ¡°So, is the serpent toxic or not?¡± Liu Zhongyi asks.


    Since Liu Zhongyi asks such a question, it means that he has completely compromised.


    It turns out that the black serpent is not only nontoxic but also very delicious.


    When Gao Ge opens his eyes, he has been surrounded by the meat aroma.


    Yue Xincheng brings a large piece of meat to Gao Ge, on which there is salt, cumin, barbecue powder. And the meat is even sizzling.


    Gao Ge feels surprised in awe, ¡°Why are there so many seasonings? Where do you get them?¡±


    ¡°From my storage space!¡± Yue Xincheng says.


    Gao Ge has no idea whether to laugh or cry, ¡°Is your storage space filled with these things?¡±


    ¡°People live on food. What else can I put in my storage space?¡± Yue Xincheng says assuredly.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t know how to refute him.


    After all, Yue Xincheng has made a good point!


    It goes without saying that the serpent¡¯s meat tastes really yummy!


    Gao Ge is not a gourmet, so he has no idea how to describe the taste. He only focuses on enjoying the meat and finds the meat not only delicious but also able to sweep away all the tiredness and pain from him and make him warm.


    ¡°The meat is greatly beneficial!¡± Yue Xincheng says while eating.


    Liu Zhongyi, who claimed that they should bring the serpent¡¯s corpse back, eats most, probably because the middle-aged man is relatively weak and needs to eat something beneficial to the body.


    ¡°Even the most dignified man in the world must sigh when he sees Mr. Liu!¡± Yue Xincheng whispers to Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge pats Yue Xincheng¡¯s head, ¡°Just eat the meat.¡±


    Xia Lu also walks over.


    ¡°Are you feeling better now?¡± Xia Lu asks.


    ¡°More or less. I still need some time.¡± Gao Ge says with a bitter smile.


    Xia Lu must be kidding.


    Gao Ge has been seriously injured before.


    He cannot fully recover in a few days.


    Of course he won¡¯t get well within such a short period of time. He only regains some strength for now and he doesn¡¯t feel really bad. At least, he can continue to hit the road.


    It is a good progress.


    If the other man were as seriously injured as Gao Ge, he could be dead now.


    Although there are many people sharing the meat, they have only eaten less than one third of the black serpent¡¯s body.


    Hence, Gao Ge puts the rest into its storage star map.


    He can save the rest for later.


    Gao Ge can assure to anyone that this is definitely the most delicious meat he has ever eaten.


    It is literally incomparable.


    Yue Xincheng gets a small stick from somewhere to pick his teeth.


    While picking his teeth, he asks, ¡°Boss, since the serpent¡¯s meat tastes so good, is the dragon meat more delicious?¡±


    Gao Ge laughs, ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten that before. I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°I think the dragon meat must be very delicious. Otherwise, they won¡¯t die out. We cannot even get to see them.¡± Yue Xincheng says seriously.


    Gao Ge thinks it over and feels that what Yue Xincheng said is quite reasonable.


    So far, most of the protected animals on the earth seem to taste good.


    ¡°Boss, if the black serpent¡¯s meat is sold in market, how much is it for a kilogram?¡± Yue Xincheng asks while touching his chin.


    Gao Ge is speechless.


    Can Yue Xincheng say something that is useful?


    ¡°Do you intend not to tell me about it if I don¡¯t ask?¡± Gao Ge changes his sitting posture and asks.


    ¡°It is not that I don¡¯t want to tell you but that I don¡¯t know at all¡­¡± Yue Xincheng surely knows what Gao Ge is talking about. He has no idea what happened to him before.


    Gao Ge asks, ¡°Is there any side effect of this?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Yue Xincheng says, ¡°How about asking him the next time I am possessed by the ghost? Or we can burn some more paper money to cover this thing up?¡±


    Gao Ge is curious.


    If the Armor Hero finds that Yue Xincheng describes him as a ghost, how will he feel?

 Chapter 356 - I’ll Go with You

    Chapter 356 I¡¯ll Go with You


    The people of the Chenqiang Sect keep swallowing saliva.


    They are staring at Gao Ge, Liu Zhongyi and the students of Haicheng Cultivation Academy with eager eyes.


    ¡°Do you want to eat it?¡± Yue Xincheng stands up and shows the meat to them.


    Somehow, he looks like a prostitute soliciting clients in the street.


    ¡°Hmm, if it is okay to you¡­¡± Cao Tianguang stands up and takes a step forward when he hears Yue Xincheng.


    ¡°No, it is not okay.¡±


    Cao Tianguang wants to roll his eyes.


    Since it is not okay, why did Yue Xincheng ask them?


    Cao Tianguang gets so furious.


    He really wants to give Yue Xincheng a beating!


    ¡°Huh. While we were fighting, you just hid somewhere. Now that the fight is over, you want to take a share of the meat?¡± Yue Xincheng says with a sneer.


    His eyes are full of contempt.


    When the students of Haicheng Cultivation Academy, Yue Xincheng, Gao Ge and his other friends were trapped in the black fog, these people just stood aside and looked on.


    Now they want to take the advantage?


    Do they think Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng are people of goodwill?


    Childish!


    Na?ve!


    The people of the Chenqiang Sect all look embarrassed.


    They have to admit that what Yue Xincheng said was the truth.


    ¡°My friend, you are not right. We asked you to solve the problem. In this case, why did we have to offer any help¡­¡± A disciple of the Chenqiang Sect says in a low voice.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Cao Tianguang shouts angrily.


    One of these people is capable enough to kill the serpent!


    Hence, the Chenqiang Sect people must talk carefully. Otherwise, they will be seriously punished.


    After the student is scolded by the sovereign, he has to sit down and shut up instantly.


    Right at the moment, suddenly one of Haicheng Cultivation Academy¡¯s students shouts.


    ¡°Ah! I am about to break through!¡±


    ¡°Huh? I am going to break through too!¡±


    ¡°And¡­ And me!¡±


    Probably four or five students shout at the same time.


    All of them wear a radiant face.


    Besides, some more students also hasten to shout out loud.


    ¡°Sir, my cultivation level seems to be elevated by a lot!¡±


    ¡°Alas! Oh no! Sir, Jin Yuan faints!¡±


    Gao Ge stands up and walks to him.


    Jin Yuan is a fatty guy, who is only 1.65 meters tall and yet 90 or 95 kg heavy.


    He lies on the ground with a red face, shivering nonstop.


    When Gao Ge comes to his front, Jin Yuan¡¯s nose keeps bleeding.


    It looks quite astonishing.


    Gao Ge frowns and has a simple check. Then he takes a tumble.


    ¡°He is fine. He has eaten too much meat of the black serpent and supplemented too much strength. He will be okay after I help sooth his strength.¡±


    Very soon, Jin Yuan gets better.


    After a while, Gao Ge lets go of Jin Yuan¡¯s hand and rubs his own hand against his clothes with loathing.


    ¡°How much meat did he eat? His hands are so oily.¡±


    A student says grinningly aside, ¡°Sir, Jin Yuan wouldn¡¯t be so fat if he didn¡¯t eat much.¡±


    It is true.


    Gao Ge laughs, ¡°He is okay now. Keep an eye on him and he will awake soon.¡±


    The students around are relieved then.


    When Gao Ge returns to his previous position, Cao Tianguang runs to him.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Gao Ge asks with a grimace.


    ¡°Well, Mr. Gao, will eating the black serpent¡¯s meat help elevate the cultivation level?¡±


    ¡°Bullshit, do you think that the black serpent¡¯s meat only tastes good?¡± Gao Ge says impatiently.


    Cao Tianguang¡¯s face appears a bit complicated.


    Needless to say, this old guy must feel so regretted.


    If they knew what would happen, they would come to offer help anyway.


    After all, they didn¡¯t have to do anything but to wander around in the black fog.


    Didn¡¯t the people of Haicheng Cultivation Academy do the same thing?


    After they went into the black fog, they also kept walking around and didn¡¯t help at all!


    ¡°How about this? We pay you for the meat. What do you think?¡± Cao Tianguang says in a low voice.


    Gao Ge sneers, ¡°When did you become insane? Who told you that the Dragon Court or the Cultivation Academy was short of money?¡±


    Cao Tianguang pats his own head.


    Gao Ge is right!


    He is from the Dragon Court!


    And he is also the teacher of the Cultivation Academy!


    Can he be short of money?


    ¡°What about spiritual jade?¡± Cao Tianguang asks tentatively.


    ¡°You are such a small school. Let me put it this way. Even if you give me all the assets of your school, I won¡¯t even look at them.¡± Gao Ge says, ¡°So, just give up.¡±


    After saying that, he stands up and wants to go to another place.


    Cao Tianguang is such a troublesome person.


    When Gao Ge is about to stand up, Cao Tianguang ruminates for a long while and then suddenly punches the ground.


    ¡°What? Are you going to fight with us?¡± Yue Xincheng says with a sneer.


    Cao Tianguang hastens to shake his head and then looks at Gao Ge¡¯s back, saying, ¡°Mr. Gao, We Chenqiang Sect do have good stuff!¡±


    Gao Ge turns around and looks at him, ¡°Oh?¡±


    He takes a deep breath, saying with a smile, ¡°Tell me. What is it?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Cao Tianguang suddenly stutters.


    Gao Ge frowns, ¡°What? Do you find it hard to say because there are so many people around us?¡±


    Cao Tianguang says smilingly, ¡°Of course not. I trust the teachers and students of the Cultivation Academy more than anyone else.¡±


    He is so shameless that he starts to flatter again.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t take it seriously, asking, ¡°Since so, what is it that you find hard to disclose?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Gao, you¡¯ve misunderstood me. It is not anything hard to disclose. Actually, it is because I don¡¯t know how to talk about the thing. It is my time that I have seen such a thing like that. I just have a feeling that it is not simple and has an uncommon history. Yet, I can¡¯t figure out what it is on earth and what it is used for.¡± Cao Tianguang says seriously.


    Gao Ge frowns.


    Cao Tianguang says in a hurry, ¡°How about you coming with me to have a look?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Gao, I¡¯ve seen a lot after living for so many years. What do you think of bringing me with you?¡± Master Guanshan suddenly stands up and says.


    Gao Ge looks at him and he smiles at Gao Ge.


    Obviously, he is worried because Gao Ge is still injured.


    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s go together and come back soon.¡± Gao Ge says.


    He is a determined person.


    He does what he should do.


    Although he has rested for a while, he is so seriously injured that he cannot get fully recovered within that short period of time. If Cao Tianguang wants to do something against him, he will be in trouble.


    Gao Ge is confident but he is definitely not self-conceited.

 Chapter 357 - A Copper Mirror

    Chapter 357 A Copper Mirror


    They three walk on the mountain road together.


    Cao Tianguang leads the way while Gao Ge and Master Guanshan follow him.


    After they arrive at the residence of the Chenqiang Sect, Gao Ge turns around to say to Master Guanshan, ¡°This place looks much smaller than the Heaven School!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it is not as classical as the Heaven School, either.¡±


    Cao Tianguang, who walks ahead, can¡¯t help coughing. He turns around to glance at them with a complicated look.


    He hasn¡¯t seen such clients like them, who come to visit other people¡¯s place and meanwhile belittle it.


    Are they insane¡­


    They must come here to make trouble.


    What makes Cao Tianguang even more disgruntled is that he does want to refute but he cannot.


    ¡°Hmm. Mr. Gao, Master Guanshan, please follow me.¡± Cao Tianguang coughs and says.


    He kind of interrupts their judgement on the Chenqiang Sect.


    Following Cao Tianguang, they walk directly ahead through the hall and then into a yard.


    In the main room of the yard there is a secret path.


    They walk along the secret path and then enter a secret chamber. It turns out that the chamber¡¯s door is made of metal and in the chamber, there is a safe box.


    To be honest, the current scene and the building outside are greatly discordant.


    ¡°This is it.¡± Cao Tianguang turns around and stares at them, saying grinningly.


    Having said that, Cao Tianguang opens the safe box and takes out a wooden case that looks quite delicate.


    ¡°Is this the good stuff you mentioned before?¡± Master Guanshan asks.


    ¡°It is you and Gao Ge who decides whether it is good.¡± Cao Tianguang says smilingly.


    Gao Ge slightly nods his head.


    He is quite honest.


    Without doubt, he is rather smart.


    He is gifted in fawning on others indeed.


    ¡°Shall we go out to take a look?¡± Cao Tianguang holds the case and asks Gao Ge.


    The chamber is not bright enough indeed. Gao Ge and Master Guanshan surely have no objection. Also, this thing is not theirs so they should listen to Cao Tianguang¡¯s arrangement!


    Holding the case, Cao Tianguang walks cautiously, as if he is afraid to damage the thing in his arms.


    He is like holding the ashes of his father.


    Well, it is too over to say in this way.


    After all, it is a thought only.


    No one will care.


    They get out of the secret chamber and come to the yard.


    A stone table is placed in the middle of the yard. Cao Tianguang puts the case on the table and then stands aside.


    ¡°You want me to open it?¡± Gao Ge asks tentatively.


    Cao Tianguang nods his head grinningly, ¡°If you are afraid that any hidden weapons will shoot at you after the case is opened, I can do it.¡±


    Gao Ge laughs, ¡°You are quite right. I was afraid before, but since you say so, I should not retreat then. Otherwise, I will be greatly disgraced.¡±


    Cao Tianguang says nothing further.


    Gao Ge takes a few steps forward and then reaches out his hand to open the case on the table.


    When the case is opened, a beam of light is seen through the slot.


    After the case is completely opened, Gao Ge finds a copper mirror in it.


    ¡°This is?¡± Gao Ge feels a bit surprised.


    ¡°This thing was found by one of our disciples in a cave of the Moon Peak. There is only this mirror in the cave. The mirror keeps glowing with the light and it carries a power. Yet, we haven¡¯t figured out what it is used for.¡± Cao Tianguang says smilingly.


    Gao Ge takes a look at Master Guanshan.


    Master Guanshan takes two steps forward and stares at the copper mirror. Yet, he finds nothing after a long while.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. I should have brought Wen Yihuan here. He should know about it.¡± Master Guanshan says.


    Gao Ge heaves a sigh.


    It seems that he cannot count on the others to figure out the usage of the copper mirror.


    He has to do it himself!


    He reaches out his hand to hold the two sides of the copper mirror. The back side of the copper mirror is thick brass with a complicated carved pattern. The pattern should be some rare beast but the drawing of the beast is quite abstract.


    It is really hard to recognize what the pattern is.


    It is much more abstract than some oil paintings abroad.


    ¡°What is it about?¡± Gao Ge says subconsciously.


    Master Guanshan thinks for a while and says, ¡°You may imagine it.¡±


    Gao Ge is speechless.


    ¡°What do you think? Mr. Gao, is this good stuff?¡± Cao Tianguang can¡¯t wait to ask aside.


    Gao Ge gives a glance at Cao Tianguang, saying, ¡°I cannot answer your question now. I am not sure about it. But you are right. The mirror has a great power within and as to its usage, I cannot say about it.¡±


    Cao Tianguang keeps silent.


    He just waits for Gao Ge to go on talking.


    Without hesitation, Gao Ge says, ¡°For now, I¡¯ll take it as valuable then. I can give you 25 kg of the serpent¡¯s meat for exchange. What do you think?¡±


    Cao Tianguang suddenly doesn¡¯t know how to respond.


    He thought that it would be good enough for him to exchange 5 kg of the black serpent¡¯s meat with the mirror.


    To his surprise, Gao Ge should offer him 25 kg.


    It is enough for all the people of the Chenqiang Sect!


    Of course, it won¡¯t be enough if they are crapulent like Gao Ge and his men¡­


    Yet, no one would do the same thing as they did! They literally regard the black serpent¡¯s meat as pork.


    Upon thinking of that, Cao Tianguang feels heartache¡­


    What a group of monsters!


    25 kg of the meat is not a big deal for Gao Ge. After all, the black serpent is so huge that it must be at least thousands of kilograms.


    ¡°Sovereign Cao, are you not okay with my offer?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°Yes. Yes, I am.¡± Cao Tianguang hastens to say.


    25 kg of the meat has far surpassed his expectation.


    People must feel contented so that they will be happy!


    When Cao Tianguang nods his head in a hurry, Gao Ge feels confused then.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Don¡¯t you want to bargain?¡±


    He feels very uncomfortable!


    Cao Tianguang asks in a low voice, ¡°Can I get to bargain?¡±


    Gao Ge is speechless.


    In the end, Gao Ge gives Cao Tianguang 30 kg of the meat, or he won¡¯t feel fine with it.


    It is his first time that he has seen such an honest man like Cao Tianguang.


    And Cao Tianguang is also grateful to Gao Ge. After all, the additional 5 kg of the meat is given by Gao Ge after they reach a deal.


    Gao Ge leaves the Chenqiang Sect with the mirror.


    He still has no idea what the mirror is used for, but he is not in a hurry to figure it out.


    He has an instinct feeling that the mirror is a good thing.


    As to how good the mirror is, it is hard to say.


    When Gao Ge closes the case, he turns around and says to Master Guanshan, ¡°Shall we leave after a rest?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t notice that on the mirror there shows¡­


    A ferocious face.

 Chapter 358 - What the Hell

    Chapter 358 What the Hell


    Sitting under a tree, Yue Xincheng is still eating the meat.


    He has put quite some in his storage space.


    ¡°Are you full?¡± Yue Xincheng asks Xia Lu nearby.


    Xia Lu glances at him and says sneeringly, ¡°I am not a pig.¡±


    Yue Xincheng suddenly feels the resent from the woman.


    ¡°Is it really you who killed the black serpent?¡± Xia Lu asks in confusion.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ It is me but not me. It¡¯s a complicated story. Hard to explain.¡± Yue Xincheng says.


    Xia Lu smiles and doesn¡¯t continue asking.


    ¡°By the way, as I remember, my boss learnt the array method from Master Guanshan, right?¡± Yue Xincheng suddenly asks.


    Xia Lu glances at him and says smilingly, ¡°What do you want to say? Are you wondering why Gao Ge could escape from the black mist and he couldn¡¯t?¡±


    Yue Xincheng says nothing with sparkling eyes.


    ¡°Did Gao Ge ask about it? Did Master Guanshan explain about it? This is what happened. Master Guanshan is willing to lift a finger like going to the Chenqiang Sect with Gao Ge but he won¡¯t risk his life to fight with a black serpent for Gao Ge. Why do you think he is close enough with Gao Ge for him to put his own life in risk?¡± Xia Lu asks.


    Yue Xincheng heaves a sigh and says nothing. He has no idea how to respond to Xia Lu¡¯s words.


    After all, he is too young.


    Yue Xincheng only feels that he is too simple. He thought that Master Guanshan was one of their team members, which made him stand on the same side with them.


    In fact, it is not. Master Guanshan feels that it is quite natural. So does Gao Ge. To help is an act of goodwill while not to help is quite normal. If Gao Ge holds a grudge against Master Guanshan for his standing aside, it will be Gao Ge¡¯s problem.


    This is a sophisticated man.


    When Gao Ge and Master Guanshan come back, Yue Xincheng hastens to head towards them.


    He doesn¡¯t mention what he talked with Xia Lu about. He¡¯ll just let it be.


    ¡°Boss, does the Chenqiang Sect really have good stuff?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Kind of. Yet, I¡¯m not sure how good it is.¡± After saying that, Gao Ge takes the etui out and passes it to Yue Xincheng.


    ¡°Only a mirror?¡± Yue Xincheng finds it unbelievable.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you see the specialness of it?¡± Xia Lu says impatiently, ¡°Even though I stand aside, I have noticed the specialness of the mirror.¡±


    Yue Xincheng instantly shows admiration for Xia Lu.


    Is it really that he is too young?


    Even Xia Lu has noticed that something is special with the mirror?


    ¡°What makes it special?¡± Yue Xincheng hastens to ask.


    One shouldn¡¯t feel ashamed to ask others questions!


    It is not a shameful thing.


    ¡°The mirror¡­¡± Speaking of that, Xia Lu hedges.


    Yue Xincheng is anxious.


    ¡°It glows!¡± Xia Lu says.


    Yue Xincheng is confused.


    He stays silent for a long time.


    Noticing that Xia Lu doesn¡¯t continue talking, he can¡¯t help asking, ¡°Nothing more?¡±


    ¡°What else can it be?¡± Xia Lu appears rather calm, ¡°Is there anything else?¡±


    Yue Xincheng laughs.


    It is quite nice that Xia Lu also learns to how to tell a joke.


    After a while, he finds that it is not what he expects.


    Xia Lu is serious and she is not joking.


    ¡°The copper mirror also has a power!¡± Master Wen fetches the mirror and looks it over, saying, ¡°Mr. Gao, what is this?¡±


    Gao Ge wanted to ask Wen Yihuan about it but now he doesn¡¯t have to.


    Wen Yihuan cannot recognize everything!


    It seems that he can only keep it for now and ask the others who can tell him the answer later.


    He puts the copper mirror back. Gao Ge and Liu Zhongyi have a discussion and decide to spend one night in the mountain. They will set off the next morning. Walking around at night is quite dangerous. Maybe some of their peers will be missing on the way, which will be more troublesome. After all, the people bring their tents with them so that they can encamp with a vacant area.


    The mission of guarding at night will be handed over to Master Guanshan and Wen Yihuan.


    Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng have to take a good rest and continue recovering.


    Over one night, Gao Ge¡¯s power of stars is more or less recovered. Then he heals his injury with the power of stars, which makes him much better. Yet, if he encounters a tough opponent, he may be killed. It is good that he has Master Guanshan as his bodyguard and Lurking Dragon is probably watching over him. Should he run into any trouble, he can survive even if he doesn¡¯t take any move.


    After returning to the downtown area, Gao Ge lives in a hotel to go on recovering.


    At least he needs to stay in the downtown area for two or three days.


    Gao Ge is busy healing not only himself but also Yue Xincheng.


    Since he lit up the fourth star map, Gao Ge¡¯s power of stars has started to work better in healing effect. Hence, the healing effect becomes much better.


    Three days is long enough for Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng to become completely well and meanwhile, Gao Ge¡¯s capability is 40% or 50% recovered, which is very good.


    And after swallowing the core of the black serpent, Yue Xincheng¡¯s capability has been tremendously enhanced. He has restored his capability to the prime status and even succeeds in breaking through and making great progress.


    When Gao Ge knows about it, Yue Xincheng has broken through successfully.


    Gao Ge can¡¯t help feeling jealous.


    To his surprise, Yue Xincheng should be able to digest the core of the black serpent so easily.


    That is the core of a black serpent!


    Surprisingly, Yue Xincheng dares to digest it in light of his current cultivation level¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel uncomfortable?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°No. I feel like eating a candy.¡± Yue Xincheng says, ¡°But the candy is too big so I cut it off.¡±


    Gao Ge suddenly feels shocked, ¡°With the Slaying Dragon Broadsword.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Gao Ge reaches out his hand to pat on Yue Xincheng¡¯s shoulders, ¡°I have a feeling that the Slaying Dragon Broadsword may have saved your life again.¡±


    Yue Xincheng blinks his eyes.


    He doesn¡¯t understand what Gao Ge means.


    After swallowing the core of evil, Yue Xincheng has entered the realm of Strength Protection.


    It is an extremely big progress for Yue Xincheng.


    Even Xia Lu is at the realm of the second level of the Strength Protection.


    ¡°As per your current progress, it won¡¯t take you much time to surpass Xia Lu.¡± Gao Ge says.


    ¡°No. Xia Lu is also making progress!¡±


    Gao Ge gazes at Yue Xincheng, ¡°You haven¡¯t completely digested the core of evil inside your body. Somehow you still have some leftovers.¡±


    Hearing that, Yue Xincheng feels so excited.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that I should be so gifted!¡± Yue Xincheng says grinningly, ¡°This should be related to the fact I have entered the secret realm twice, right?¡±


    ¡°You tell me.¡±


    Yue Xincheng laughs, ¡°I wonder what realm my brother has reached. Do you think whether he will be no match for me?¡±


    ¡°It sounds like you want to punch him.¡± Gao Ge sneers.


    Suddenly, Yue Xincheng¡¯s phone rings.


    He takes out the phone and glances at it. He is instantly astonished.


    ¡°What the hell¡­¡±

 Chapter 359 - I’m Risking My Life

    Chapter 359 I¡¯m Risking My Life


    Yue Xincheng is really freaked out.


    He suddenly gets the information about the man they just talked about shows up.


    Speak of the devil and he will appear.


    Faced with the confused look of Gao Ge, Yue Xincheng says, ¡°My brother, Yue Tuzhi, has become a student of Haicheng Cultivation Academy out of no reason.¡±


    ¡°This is a good thing.¡± Gao Ge says.


    ¡°Hum?¡± Yue Xincheng is surprised.


    He doesn¡¯t understand why it is a good thing.


    He always feels that as long as his brother comes, trouble will follow too.


    ¡°It is surely a good thing that he stays close to you. Although I know you don¡¯t want to become the master of the Yue Family, what should be solved must be solved. After all, the Yue Family is your family. Do you plan not to go back to your home for the rest of your life? As to your rapid progress, if he feels proud of you, it will be fine. If he envies you and wants to do something, you may as well fight with him and beats him up seriously.¡±


    Yue Xincheng stays silent.


    Gao Ge heaves a sigh and reaches his hand to pat on Yue Xincheng¡¯s shoulders, ¡°I won¡¯t preach to you. You are not a kid anymore and know what you should know. If you don¡¯t, you should read more. According to the books, a great person is large-hearted and yet a gentleman shall revenge if any. Also, it is better death than dishonor. Yet, it is also said that where there is life, there is hope. Good or bad, various sayings are all included in the book.¡±


    Yue Xincheng laughs.


    ¡°If you are willing to bury your head in the sand, you will live on as well. If you want to solve it, then solve it. Anyway, there won¡¯t be any serious consequence.¡± Gao Ge says.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    The next day, they set off.


    A group of people leave for the next city by high-speed train.


    When they arrive, they go to visit the ancient martial arts families and the immortal cultivation schools of the city.


    These people all hide away but Gao Ge and his men are not up to anything.


    They just pay a visit.


    It will be enough for them to see them.


    As long as the warning goal is fulfilled, the other things are not important.


    After all, very few of them are like the Chenqiang Sect.


    For most of them, they just leave after paying a visit. If any of them are too daring, Haicheng Cultivation Academy students will be sent to teach them a lesson. If possible, the students will beat them to death. If not, Gao Ge or Master Guanshan will charge forward.


    They do not fear fighting at all!


    The trip is like skimming the surface.


    They almost don¡¯t stay in a city for a long time. Even if they do, they stay for the places of interest of the local place.


    It is proven by fact that the ancient martial arts families and the immortal cultivation schools of Huaxia are very sensible.


    At least very few of them feel like opposing the Dragon Court.


    For Gao Ge and his peers, it is like going through the motions.


    The real goal will be revealed soon.


    At night, in the hotel room, Gao Ge knocks on Liu Zhongyi¡¯s door and walks in.


    ¡°Should the students of Haicheng Cultivation Academy go back now?¡± Gao Ge sits down and asks.


    Liu Zhongyi smiles and says, ¡°Actually, I am also thinking about that. I was going to ask you to come here for a discussion.¡±


    ¡°Sir, do we have to discuss about it? In this case, if we keep bringing them, there may be some trouble. Moreover, I don¡¯t even know why we are going to the Xiaoshan Sword Sect. Are we going to give them a warning only? It is a first-class cultivation school in Huaxia. Besides, since they dare to do it, they don¡¯t worry that we may go to make trouble for them.¡±


    Liu Zhongyi ponders for a while and says, ¡°You know what I¡¯ve known. As to what you don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know either. Therefore, don¡¯t ever think that you can get the answer from me.¡±


    Gao Ge feels headache.


    Liu Zhongyi is assured and bold with justice.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t even know what to say next.


    ¡°As to whether to bring the students of Haicheng Cultivation Academy, it¡¯s not your call. Neither is it my call. It is the management that gets to decide.¡± Liu Zhongyi says with a sigh.


    Gao Ge becomes stern and says, ¡°If they insist making these people come with us?¡±


    ¡°Then go together.¡± Liu Zhongyi says without thinking.


    ¡°No, they will be at risk. By then we may hardly look after ourselves. How can we protect them?¡± Without thinking, Gao Ge immediately shakes his head and vetoes Liu Zhongyi¡¯s suggestion.


    Neither anxious nor angry, Liu Zhongyi only looks at him calmly.


    ¡°Gao Ge, you are a member of the Dragon Court and teacher of Haicheng Cultivation Academy. In this case, you should understand we must obey orders. Although the Dragon Court is not army, it is as important as an army. It is also as disciplined as the army.¡± Liu Zhongyi says and then hedges. Then he continues saying, ¡°Therefore, don¡¯t think too much. I know you are smart with a comprehensive thinking mindset and you value friendship. Yet, it is far from enough.¡±


    Gao Ge is a bit surprised and doesn¡¯t say anything.


    Liu Zhongyi brings a glass of water for Gao Ge and continues to say, ¡°In the Dragon Court and the Cultivation Academy, there are many smart people. Isn¡¯t Dragon King smart? Isn¡¯t Lurking Dragon smart? Isn¡¯t the way they see things better than you? Since they have made such an arrangement, they have their own reason. Even if anything does happen, it is not your fault.¡±


    Gao Ge starts to ruminate.


    He is pondering whether Liu Zhongyi¡¯s words are right or wrong.


    After thinking for a while, Liu Zhongyi suddenly speaks.


    ¡°Yet, down the ages, it is said that a commander in chief is exempted from the king¡¯s order in a battlefield. If we only want to weasel out, it doesn¡¯t seem right.¡± Liu Zhongyi says with a frown, ¡°This is a problem, a very serious one.¡±


    Gao Ge is speechless.


    He feels that he doesn¡¯t even need to say anything.


    He just listens to his teacher asking questions and answering himself.


    It turns out that Liu Zhongyi doesn¡¯t figure out the problem himself.


    ¡°How about us discussing about it?¡± Liu Zhongyi asks.


    ¡°You are my teacher. Of course I shall listen to you.¡± Gao Ge says grinningly.


    Liu Zhongyi hums and says, ¡°See? You will become the one you hate most sooner or later. Now you just want to pass your trouble to me?¡±


    ¡°You can call Lurking Dragon and ask for his opinion.¡± Gao Ge thinks for a while and says.


    Liu Zhongyi takes out his phone to call Lurking Dragon at once.


    He waits for a long time but the call is not picked up.


    Liu Zhongyi makes five calls with perseverance.


    Finally, the call is put through.


    When the call is put through, he hears a huge sound of bang.


    ¡°Man, I am risking my life. Just wait for a minute, okay?¡±


    Then the call is cut off.


    Liu Zhongyi feels confused.


    On the other side of the call, Lurking Dragon¡¯s phone is thrown on the ground, which is broken into pieces.


    Meanwhile, he is also thrown out and falls against a pillar.


    A man wearing a black robe stands before him, who is tall and strong, holding a wooden bowl.


    In the wood bowl there flows a small golden dragon that is as long as a finger.

 Chapter 360 - The People Who Raise Dragon

    Chapter 360 The People Who Raise Dragon


    The man holding a wooden bowl has a crown knot on his head and wears a claret long gown, looks rather dapper in appearance.


    The flowing golden dragon in his wooden bowl is the same as what is seen on TV or cartoon.


    It is just that the little golden dragon looks really small, which is even smaller the loach in the pond.


    Standing before Lurking Dragon, he is poker-faced.


    ¡°If I want to leave, you can¡¯t stop me.¡± After an instant, he says softly.


    His words are full of confidence.


    Lurking Dragon gets up and dusks off the dirt on his body. Then he takes a pack of cigarettes and puts one in his mouth, staring at him with narrowed eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say it like you can stop me if I want to leave. Cut the crap talking. If you are capable enough, just kill me. Otherwise, I must keep you here.¡±


    ¡°As I say, you cannot keep me here.¡±


    Having said that, the man in long gown strikes attack again.


    He reaches out his hand and drags in the air. Instantly, a wave of air keeps surging and goes at Lurking Dragon.


    Frowning with a cigarette through his teeth, Lurking Dragon strikes a palm and the palm wind completely counteracts the air.


    They seem to be similarly capable.


    ¡°Where is your little dragon? Why don¡¯t you show it?¡± Lurking Dragon has another puff and then throws away the cigarette end.


    This is a tough opponent.


    It is out of question.


    Therefore, now he must exert all his strength. Otherwise, it will be a problem to survive, let alone defeating the opponent and catching him.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite interesting. Why do you come out rather than stay in the blessed spot?¡± Lurking Dragon asks.


    The man in long gown doesn¡¯t say anything. Instead, he waves his fists and comes at Lurking Dragon.


    Running the strength inside his body, Lurking Dragon also strikes a punch and hits against the man.


    They separate from each other upon touching.


    Lurking Dragon takes seven or eight steps back while the man in long gown retreats for 10 steps.


    It seems that who is the more capable is out of question.


    It is not the truth.


    In terms of capability, Lurking Dragon does take the upper edge.


    Yet, this is not how the man in long gown fights.


    It is like that a swordsman puts away his sword and chooses to fight with bare arms.


    It is not right at all.


    ¡°What are you afraid of? Why don¡¯t you release your little dragon?¡± Lurking Dragon appears as if thinking about something, and then he says sneeringly, ¡°I know it. You raised the black serpent on the Moon Peak but it is dead now. And you¡¯ve seen how it was killed. You are worried that you may attract the one who killed the black serpent if you release the little dragon, right?¡±


    The man in long gown doesn¡¯t answer but his frown gives a hint at Lurking Dragon.


    He has made a very close guess.


    ¡°What¡¯s the catch?¡± Lurking Dragon asks.


    ¡°You can have a guess.¡± The man in long gown says, ¡°If you can knock me down, I will tell you.¡±


    After he says that, his wooden bowl is gone. He waves his fists and strikes at Lurking Dragon at a fast speed.


    Lurking Dragon frowns and keeps punching.


    The two men bump into each other. This time, they don¡¯t part from each other upon touching. Instead, they fall into a dogfight.


    Lurking Dragon punches the man in long gown.


    The man in long gown punches Lurking Dragon.


    He is literally confronting the tough with toughness.


    They are capable enough kill a cultivator below the realm of Master in situ.


    This is absolute capability.


    As they enhance their capability, their defense will be prominently strengthened.


    It is just that they are not well indeed.


    They are like two barbarian beasts.


    When they two stop fighting, they both have blood bleeding out of their mouths.


    They gasp heavily for air and shiver.


    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Lurking Dragon is taken aback and asks.


    The man in long gown sneers, ¡°The injury is not a big deal. What? Can¡¯t you hold in? If not, just let me leave.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t hold in? Are you kidding?¡± Lurking Dragon says that. They look each other in the eye, as if they have reached a tacit agreement. Meanwhile, Lurking Dragon turns around and frowns, rubbing his arms and chest.


    Holy crap.


    Ouch!


    Within less than three seconds, they turn around at the same time, staring at each other covetously.


    ¡°Come on!¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    Then they bump into each other again.


    ¡°Are the people of the Dragon Court all so silly? You are injured now. If you are in your prime and I don¡¯t use the little dragon, I will be no match for you. Now that you are seriously injured, how dare you put up a desperate fight with me?¡± The man in long gown flies into a rage so he speeds up by much.


    He only wants to tell Lurking Dragon that he is not a pushover!


    ¡°You should just stay in the blessed spot. Why did you come out?¡±


    ¡°It is fine that you go out. Why didn¡¯t brief the Dragon Court?¡±


    ¡°It is forgivable that you didn¡¯t brief us in advance. Why do you have to make a fuss outside? We don¡¯t care that you raise dragon, but you raised a serpent and tried to turn it into a dragon. Then you wanted to be a peasant and feel the gladness of harvest? You know what, here in this place, it is not up to you to act wantonly!¡±


    Lurking Dragon fights even harder as he is beaten.


    Even though he is injured¡­


    In the hotel, Liu Zhongyi is depressed.


    The call is cut off out of no reason.


    When he calls again, Lurking Dragon¡¯s phone is powered off.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Liu Zhongyi scratches his head and puts his phone aside.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t he say that? He is risking his life!¡± Liu Zhongyi put the call to Lurking Dragon on speaker, so Gao Ge also hears what Lurking Dragon said on the phone. ¡°Sigh. I am so worried. Does any accident happen to him?¡±


    Liu Zhongyi can¡¯t help saying, ¡°Gao Ge¡­ How about controlling your facial expression? I feel that you have great difficulty with holding back your laughter. And is it not so good for you to say things like that in that face?¡±


    Gao Ge finally bursts out laughing, ¡°I have been properly trained. Generally, I don¡¯t laugh until I cannot hold in¡­¡±


    Liu Zhongyi heaves a sigh, ¡°How much grudge you hold against him?¡±


    Gao Ge laughs for a while.


    In fact, he just finds it funny and he holds no grudge against Lurking Dragon. If he really has, it is because Lurking Dragon didn¡¯t appear until he was beaten by the black serpent on the Moon Peak. What a resentful act Lurking Dragon has done!


    Upon thinking of the possibility that Lurking Dragon is seriously beaten, though it is only a vision, he really wants to laugh¡­


    ¡°I will try to contact him later.¡± Liu Zhongyi says.


    ¡°What if you can¡¯t get in touch with him?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°Then there is no other way out. The people of Haicheng Cultivation Academy must follow us to the Xiaoshan Sword Sect.¡± Liu Zhongyi thinks for an instant and says.


    Seeing that Gao Ge frowns, Liu Zhongyi says smilingly, ¡°But I can let them not go. It is kind of an act of disobedience of order.¡±

 Chapter 361 - Cough the Lung Out

    Chapter 361 Cough the Lung Out


    The Xiaoshan Sword Sect is kind of an old immortal cultivation school in Huaxia.


    It has always been the palace of swordsmen.


    As for a swordsman, it is a great thing to enter the Xiaoshan Sword Sect as a disciple. Even most of the students who major in swordsmanship in the Cultivation Academy think in this way, but the Xiaoshan Sword Sect seldom recruit disciples from outside.


    Not every immortal cultivation school dares to use the word¡ªsect.


    By using the word ¡°sect¡±, it also means the source of all.


    The immortal cultivation schools generally use the word ¡°school¡± for naming itself. Those who dare refer to themselves as a sect are always provocative and aggressive!


    In fact, the Xiaoshan Sword Sect is kind of a mysterious cultivation school.


    Not many people in the whole field of immortal cultivation world truly know where the Xiaoshan Sword Sect is.


    The Dragon Court is an exception.


    The array method that Xiaoshan Sword Sect sets outside is much more complicated than that of the Heaven School.


    Yet, when they arrive at the foot of the hill, disciples of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect walk to them.


    ¡°Seniors from the Dragon Court, please wait here for a while. I will report to the sovereign.¡± One of the disciples who hold a sword greets Gao Ge and the others with joined hands, saying with a poker face.


    Gao Ge just wants to nod his head when he is dragged by Liu Zhongyi nearby.


    Looking at Liu Zhongyi shake his head, Gao Ge feels confused.


    Liu Zhongyi takes two steps forward and then says smilingly, ¡°We will not disturb you for now. We¡¯ll come tomorrow.¡±


    The disciples of Xiaoshan Sword Sect also appear rather puzzled and think for an instant. Then they nod their heads and say nothing more.


    After the several disciples of Xiaoshan Sword Sect leave, Gao Ge asks, ¡°Mr. Liu, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Liu Zhongyi takes out his phone and passes it to Gao Ge, ¡°See it yourself.¡±


    Gao Ge glances at the phone and sees a text from Lurking Dragon.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go to the Xiaoshan Sword Sect until I arrive tomorrow.¡±


    Gao Ge sighs and suddenly becomes unhappy.


    If Lurking Dragon is not here, it will be enough for only a few of them go to the Xiaoshan Sword Sect.


    Now that Lurking Dragon is coming, the students of Haicheng Cultivation Academy have to follow.


    It is not a good thing for Gao Ge.


    Although he is not a very kind-hearted person, to be honest, he doesn¡¯t want to see students of Haicheng Cultivation Academy get hurt.


    As he becomes a teacher, he suddenly has a feeling of being a father.


    Gao Ge is a strict teacher in the Academy but in fact, he cares about these students very much, though the students are not much younger than him.


    ¡°Actually, it is a good thing. Otherwise, we won¡¯t know what to do when we really enter the Xiaoshan Sword Sect.¡± Liu Zhongyi says smilingly.


    He is right.


    Although Gao Ge has known the final stop of the trip is Xiaoshan Sword Sect, by far they still have had no idea why they come here. Are they just here to teach this immortal cultivation school a lesson because of what happened in the secret realm of the snow terrain?


    To be honest, without Dragon King at present, he would fear that they could not leave alive!


    There are quite some swordsmen at the realm of Master in Xiaoshan Sword Sect!


    If they do come into a conflict with the people of Xiaoshan Sword Sect, they may be seriously beaten.


    After they return the hotel, Liu Zhongyi makes a phone call to Lurking Dragon but it turns out that his phone is powered off.


    ¡°Is he fooling us?¡± Yue Xincheng says while picking his nose.


    ¡°Wait then.¡± Gao Ge heaves a sigh.


    When he goes back to his room, Gao Ge continues to run his power of stars and use some spiritual jades.


    He tries to light up his fifth star map as soon as possible.


    If he lights up the fifth star map, he should be able to confront with the cultivators at the realm of Master.


    Otherwise, he is not confident to go to the Xiaoshan Sword Sect.


    He is kind of making effort at the last moment.


    He had a fight with the black serpent on the Moon Peak before. Injured as he is, he has enhanced his capability to some degree.


    The next day, Lurking Dragon comes.


    With a pale face, Lurking Dragon staggers like being drunk.


    Upon seeing Gao Ge, he grabs Gao Ge¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Man, help me!¡±


    Having said that, he rolls his eyes and faints.


    Gao Ge puts Lurking Dragon on the bed and simply checks his condition. Then he can¡¯t help sighing.


    ¡°You are still alive. What a tough guy¡­¡±


    He is paying lip service. Actually, Gao Ge is a bit worried.


    Putting aside his internal injury, Lurking Dragon has a dozen wounds on his body.


    Apart from that, he has a lot of bone fractures.


    He has been tremendously blessed to hold back until now.


    Without thinking much, Gao Ge hastens to transfer some power of stars into his body for healing his injury.


    After a long while, Lurking Dragon finally opens his eyes and wakes up.


    Now it is dark.


    Liu Zhongyi sighs, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have claimed that we would go today. Now we have to stand them up.¡±


    Lurking Dragon is so angry that he pats his thigh.


    ¡°How can you care about this now?¡±


    Liu Zhongyi laughs, ¡°A gentleman must keep his words and suit his action to the words.¡±


    Lurking Dragon sighs, ¡°I don¡¯t want to argue with you.¡±


    Gao Ge says, ¡°Although I can help heal you, it will take you at least seven days to get fully recovered.¡±


    ¡°It is okay as long as I can recover.¡± Lurking Dragon is relieved.


    He is afraid that he will be completely paralyzed.


    Gao Ge places a chair by his bed and sits on it, ¡°I am wondering what kind of opponent you have encountered can beat you up to this degree.¡±


    Lurking Dragon has reached the realm of at least Grand Master.


    Very few people can defeat him in the whole Huaxia!


    ¡°How dare you even ask? You killed his pet. Of course he came to make trouble and I stayed to clear the mess for you. And you know, I had been injured before.¡± Lurking Dragon gets even furious as he talks and starts to cough heavily.


    ¡°Come on. Keep coughing. Don¡¯t stop.¡±


    Lurking Dragon hastens to cough more.


    After coughing for a while, he doesn¡¯t receive any further instruction from Gao Ge. Hence, he can¡¯t help asking, ¡°What? Is it beneficial for me to keep coughing?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I just want to see whether you can cough your lung out.¡± Gao Ge says grinningly.


    Lurking Dragon trembles.


    He feels the great resentment of Gao Ge.


    ¡°Here are my questions. Who is this man? Why can he have a black serpent as pet?¡± Gao Ge asks while touching his chin.


    Lurking Dragon raises his arm to take up the cigarette pack and then lights up a cigarette.


    Gao Ge fetches the cigarette pack and lights up a cigarette. Afterwards, he looks at the package and sees the word ¡°Special¡± on the pack.


    Then he directly puts the pack into his pocket.


    He just takes advantage of others if he can.


    Lurking Dragon starts to cough again.


    Gao Ge pats his back, ¡°Don¡¯t smoke so many cigarettes. Now you are choked, huh?¡±


    ¡°I get choked by you. Are you still humane? I¡¯ve been like this so far. How can you snatch my cigarettes?¡±

 Chapter 362 - You’ll Be Disappointed

    Gao Ge won¡¯t give away the things that he puts into his pocket. His pocket is not a place for one-day tour.


    Therefore, Gao Ge just turns a blind eye to Lurking Dragon¡¯s dissatisfaction and urges him to cut to the chase.


    ¡°The black serpent was placed on the Moon Peak by Dragon Raisers, who can raise dragons. And the black mist and the deep pond were their little tricks to help the black serpent conceal its Qi so that it could stay for another several hundred years. In this way, it would have better chance of surviving the thunderbolt.¡± Lurking Dragon says calmly.


    Of course not the man in long gown told him about that.


    That is an inference based on the man¡¯s identity.


    And the inference is more or less correct.


    After all, they know something about the Dragon Raisers.


    Such things have happened before. If they just raise dragons as usual, they can turn a blind eye. However, they raised a serpent and waited for it to pass the heaven trial, which has touched the bottom line of the Dragon Court.


    It is unbearable for the Dragon Court!


    ¡°Did you kill him?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°No, he ran away. I didn¡¯t catch him.¡± Lurking Dragon says with a bitter smile.


    Gao Ge sighs, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°Fine?¡± Lurking Dragon seems to be smiling, ¡°I am okay with it.¡±


    Gao Ge suddenly feels that something is wrong.


    ¡°After he goes back, all the Dragon Raisers will know that the black serpent was killed by us. Will they seek revenge? Those are the residents of the blessed spot. You should know what the blessed spot is.¡±


    Gao Ge feels shocked and greatly furious, ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you keep him?¡±


    Lurking Dragon stretches out his legs, ¡°I¡¯ve been like this. What could I do?¡±


    Gao Ge thinks for a while and also feels that he is a bit harsh on Lurking Dragon.


    Hence, he makes Lurking Dragon so angry.


    Lurking Dragon is almost furious to death.


    ¡°Then do we need to go to the Xiaoshan Sword Sect?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°We still need to go anyway. Yet, we will go a bit later.¡± Lurking Dragon hastens to say.


    Gao Ge is confused.


    Is he so obsessed?


    ¡°You want to bring us to the Xiaoshan Sword Sect and sell us?¡±


    Lurking Dragon stays silent for a while, ¡°Since when you have the illusion that you are very valuable?¡±


    Gao Ge gets so irritated that he doesn¡¯t want to heal Lurking Dragon.


    ¡°I still want to know why we are going to the Xiaoshan Sword Sect.¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°To have a martial art competition.¡±


    ¡°Among whom?¡±


    ¡°The students of Haicheng Cultivation Academy and disciples of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect.¡±


    Gao Ge widens his eyes, ¡°Are you crazy?¡±


    Lurking Dragon says smilingly, ¡°Is there any problem with that?¡±


    Before Gao Ge talks, Liu Zhongyi nods his head, ¡°It¡¯s good. By competing with the disciples of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect, they can understand the capability difference from the others.¡±


    Lurking Dragon takes a look at him, saying smilingly, ¡°They must demonstrate their abilities in the contest and may die too.¡±


    Gao Ge flies into a rage.


    Now even Liu Zhongyi also gazes at him with staring eyes.


    ¡°How can you allow that?¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Lurking Dragon asks, ¡°Whoever can survive are proven to be capable and worth fostering. If they die in the Xiaoshan Sword Sect, just take it as garbage collection station.¡±


    Gao Ge says in a cold voice, ¡°How long has it been since they entered Haicheng Cultivation Academy? Asking them to compete with the disciples of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect is just the same as sending them to hell!¡±


    ¡°Rest assured. The disciples of Xiaoshan Sword Sect are not very strong, which I have reached an agreement with their sovereign.¡±


    Gao Ge sighs.


    Evidently, Lurking Dragon is very determined.


    ¡°This is your idea or the Dragon Court¡¯s?¡± Gao Ge can¡¯t help asking.


    ¡°It¡¯s mine, but it is also approved by the Dragon Court.¡± Lurking Dragon says smilingly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you also execute tasks when you were a student in Nancheng Cultivation Academy? People may die while they execute the tasks. You can take it as a task that the students of Haicheng Cultivation Academy have to carry out. Isn¡¯t it very reasonable to think in this way?¡±


    ¡°If it is a task, the Dragon Court will send people to protect the students in secret.¡± Gao Ge says with a sneer.


    ¡°Yet some may still die.¡± Lurking Dragon says, ¡°If you were still the students of Nancheng Cultivation Academy, would you get angry or furious upon learning about this?¡±


    Gao Ge thinks about the question carefully.


    If he were really a student of Nancheng Cultivation Academy and were about to have a life-and-death contest with the students of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect, in which he might die, he would face it fully at ease.


    He wouldn¡¯t feel that the arrangement of the Dragon Court or the Cultivation Academy went too far.


    ¡°They are different from me.¡± Gao Ge shakes his head.


    ¡°Therefore, you joined the Dragon Court.¡± Lurking Dragon says smilingly, ¡°And they can¡¯t.¡±


    Somehow Gao Ge feels that Lurking Dragon has made a good point.


    He feels that something is wrong¡­


    ¡°This has been approved by the Dragon Court so there is no need to discuss about it again.¡± Lurking Dragon says, ¡°Just take things as they come. Since you can take it at ease, why can¡¯t they? You should have confidence in them!¡±


    Being silent, Gao Ge is still thinking about what Lurking Dragon said.


    Lurking Dragon said that Dragon Court approved his decision.


    Gao Ge believes him on that.


    It has not been a long time since he joined the Dragon Court but he has learnt something about the ¡°corporate culture¡± of the Dragon Court.


    In terms of the Dragon Court¡¯s style, such a thing may be done indeed.


    ¡°Some may die¡­¡± Gao Ge sighs and sits down again.


    The cigarette butt burns his finger. Then he comes to his senses and throws it away.


    ¡°It is known to all that cultivators may die on the road of cultivation. If no one will die, the field of immortal cultivation is not what it is.¡± Lurking Dragon says calmly, ¡°You are also a cultivator. You should understand why I say so.¡±


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t say anything.


    In terms of conclusion, he doesn¡¯t agree to Lurking Dragon¡¯s words.


    In terms of reason, even if he feels that Lurking Dragon is not right, he has no grounds to refute.


    ¡°How about this? Let¡¯s make a bet, okay?¡± Lurking Dragon says.


    Gao Ge stares at him.


    ¡°I will give you a chance. You can tell the students of Haicheng Cultivation Academy about this matter. Anyone who feels frightened can leave at will. For those who want to go, we will go with them. What do you think?¡± Lurking Dragon asks.


    He looks greatly confident.


    Gao Ge ruminates for a while and nods his head, ¡°Okay.¡± This is the only one thing that he can do now.


    It is at least more humane to leave the right of making decision to them.


    As to how they will decide, it is none of Gao Ge¡¯s business.


    Seeing that Gao Ge opens the door and plans to go out, Lurking Dragon suddenly stops.


    Lurking Dragon¡¯s face is beaming with smiles of confidence.


    ¡°Believe me. You will be disappointed.¡±


    Gao Ge hums and closes the door heavily.


    Disappointed¡­


    What kind of result will make him disappointed?

 Chapter 363 - People May Die

    Chapter 363 People May Die


    A room of the hotel is full of people.


    These people are all the students of Haicheng Cultivation Academy, who are staring at Gao Ge with curiosity.


    It has been 20 minutes since Gao Ge asked them to come here.


    Yet, over the past 20 minutes, Gao Ge has been smoking. Although they don¡¯t worry about the second-hand cigarette as cultivators, they are really confused.


    He Youniang, standing beside Gao Ge, stares at her teacher with concern.


    In her eyes, besides her father, Gao Ge is the man she admires most.


    She even admires him more than her father.


    After all, Gao Ge is so young.


    It is really unbelievable that he has achieved so much at such a young age.


    As such, she can¡¯t understand even more.


    What kind of thing can make her teacher so stressed in the world?


    ¡°Mr. Gao, now that we are all here, what do you want to say?¡± A student of martial arts department can¡¯t help asking in a low voice.


    He Youniang says with angry eyes, ¡°Are you in a hurry for anything?¡±


    The student hastens to be silent.


    In terms of capability, He Youniang is definitely the top student among them.


    He doesn¡¯t want to piss off this tough girl.


    A student said that Gao Ge didn¡¯t do anything meaningful in the Academy.


    He Youniang heard it accidentally.


    Within a week, the student was expelled out of school forcefully.


    He Youniang, just like a ghost, waited for him on the road that the student must go through. Whenever she saw him, she would beat him up. Moreover, she did it quite skillfully¡ªmaking him hurt like hell and yet not seriously injured.


    From then on, He Youniang¡¯s ferociousness spreads far and wide.


    Gao Ge has learnt about that more or less but he chooses to turn a blind eye. It is okay to say he shields the faults of his student. Apart from that, he thinks that He Youniang doesn¡¯t do anything wrong. If he hears anyone speak ill of Liu Zhongyi, he may do something worse than He Youniang.


    ¡°Sir, no hurry. Take your time!¡± He Youniang is worried that the student¡¯s urging disrupts Gao Ge¡¯s mind so she hastens to comfort him.


    Gao Ge looks at her and smiles.


    He puts out the cigarette and then stands up to walk to the front of the window. He opens the window to gasp for air.


    He doesn¡¯t care about second-hand smoking but the smoke-filled scene doesn¡¯t look good, which is like a semblable fairy land.


    ¡°I¡¯ll say it simply. We will go to the Xiaoshan Sword Sect after a while, which you should have known.¡± Gao Ge says.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask us not to go¡­¡± A student says in a low voice.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± He Youniang shouts.


    It is like that a beautiful class teacher is talking on the teacher¡¯s desk while the class leader is scolding the rest.


    Gao Ge laughs and doesn¡¯t pay attention to that, saying then, ¡°Previously, you don¡¯t need to go but now Lurking Dragon, your principal, is here, who hopes you to go.¡±


    ¡°Since principal hopes us to go, we will go!¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Gao Ge changes his tone and looks much sterner with no more smile, ¡°You go to the Xiaoshan Sword Sect not to go on a trip but to compete with the students of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect.¡±


    ¡°Rest assured. Sir, we are not afraid of them!¡± He Youniang says with a grin.


    Gao Ge sighs, saying, ¡°The point is that this is a death fight. Whoever survives is the winner.¡±


    ¡­


    Instantly, the room becomes quiet.


    All of them gaze at Gao Ge with staring eyes. They don¡¯t even dare to believe their ears.


    ¡°No problem!¡± He Youniang says.


    She doesn¡¯t fear at all.


    She even feels like trying.


    In her eyes, it is no big deal.


    Survivors are the winners.


    This is what a martial art contest should be!


    The so-called safe play cannot demonstrate who is the more capable one.


    Some people¡¯s martial skills are fatal moves innately.


    If they are not allowed to kill their opponents, their moves may be restricted.


    He Youniang is one of them.


    In her eyes, her sword is used to kill people.


    She has to avoid attacking the throat and instead go at the arms.


    It is like adding a chain to her.


    He Youniang¡¯s reaction is not a surprise to Gao Ge.


    With his eyes running down the room, Gao Ge says, ¡°What about you?¡±


    The other students all look each other in the eye.


    It is expected by Gao Ge too.


    To be honest, Gao Ge is even more nervous than them, but on second thought, he doesn¡¯t need to feel nervous. After all, even he doesn¡¯t know what he wants to hear from the students of the Cultivation Academy.


    ¡°If you are unwilling to go, you can leave. No one will force you to go. I can assure you that. This is also the only one thing I can do for you. However, if you decide to go and die in the Xiaoshan Sword Sect, I cannot be of any help.¡± Gao Ge continues saying.


    He feels that now he needs to tell them clearly about the contest.


    Then it is up to them to make the decision.


    This is the most direct way at the moment.


    ¡°Think about it yourselves. No hurry to give me the answer. I¡¯ll give you half an hour for thinking. Then I will come by in half an hour and you just tell me your decision.¡±


    Having said that, Gao Ge pulls open the door and walks out.


    He Youniang looks at the other students and frowns.


    ¡°What? Are you all cowards?¡±


    ¡°He Youniang, it is not like that. We must think it through. After all, if we are no match for them, we may die¡­¡± Someone says in a low voice.


    ¡°Maybe. After all, the principal and other teachers are all with us. Will they watch us die there?¡± Someone says disgruntledly, ¡°In my eyes, Mr. Gao is only bluffing.¡±


    He Youniang sneers and looks at him, ¡°Do you really think so?¡±


    ¡°What else can it be?¡± The man picks his nose and says, ¡°It is quite simple. We come to the Cultivation Academy to study. If we really die here, the management staff of the school must be held accountable.¡±


    Some students start to nod their heads when they hear that.


    Obviously, they also believe it is a good point.


    He Youniang heaves a sigh.


    ¡°You are still too young. Or you don¡¯t know about the Cultivation Academy at all. Do you really think this is an ordinary school?¡± He Youniang says, ¡°Anyway, Nancheng Cultivation Academy is the first cultivation academy in Huaxia. Do you think very few students of it die?¡±


    Then He Youniang says again, ¡°To be blunter, since you choose the path of cultivation, you must be prepared to get killed. Do you really think that the cultivation world is full of beautiful sceneries? Let me tell you. In the world of cultivators, you either kill others or get killed. Everyone is eager to become stronger. What is the goal of becoming stronger? It is to better protect yourselves, or you will get killed.¡±


    The room becomes quiet.

 Chapter 364 - Treating All Fairly

    Chapter 364 Treating All Fairly


    After half an hour, Gao Ge pushes open the door and goes in.


    They all fix their eyes on Gao Ge.


    ¡°Half an hour is enough for you think it through?¡± Gao Ge says smilingly.


    ¡°Mr. Gao, we would like to go.¡± A boy student takes one step forward and says.


    Gao Ge feels surprised.


    He frowns and asks, ¡°How many of you would like to go?¡±


    ¡°Only one doesn¡¯t want to go.¡± He Youniang glances at a boy wearing a plaid shirt in the corner and says.


    The boy is about 16 or 17 years old and relatively thin. When he finds that Gao Ge is staring at him, he hastens to lower his head and seems not to dare to make eye contact with Gao Ge.


    ¡°What is your name?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°Song Fu¡­¡± The boy says in a low voice.


    ¡°Song Fu? It¡¯s a nice name. If you don¡¯t feel like going, it¡¯s fine.¡± Gao Ge sneers.


    ¡°Mr. Gao, I let you down¡­¡± Song Fu even trembles while talking.


    ¡°Hum. What a coward!¡± A strong boy shouts loudly.


    ¡°Yeah, how can a guy afraid of death be a cultivator?¡±


    ¡°I am a girl and even I don¡¯t fear. How can you fear death!¡±


    Song Fu lowers his head and shivers.


    ¡°All of you, shut up!¡± He Youniang suddenly shouts, ¡°Since Mr. Gao let you decide, he will respect your choice. What are you shouting for? What are you laughing at?¡±


    The other students all quiet down but they stare at Song Fu full of contempt.


    Eventually, Song Fu can¡¯t stand it anymore and then storms out.


    Gao Ge frowns. He thinks for a while and yet still goes after Song Fu.


    Having walked out of the room, Gao Ge looks around and doesn¡¯t find Song Fu.


    He arrives at the emergency exit and finds the iron door open. Song Fu is sitting on the corridor, holding his knees.


    Gao Ge sits next to him and pats his shoulders.


    Song Fu raises his head and looks at Gao Ge with his face full of tears.


    ¡°Mr. Gao, I am not a coward.¡±


    Gao Ge smiles and takes out the cigarette pack. He lights up one and passes another to Song Fu.


    Song Fu thinks for a while and takes it. Gao Ge lights it up for him and then he suddenly starts to cough heavily upon one puff.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t smoke, don¡¯t smoke! If you don¡¯t want to go, don¡¯t go. No need to care about other people¡¯s opinions. We live in the world not for anyone else but ourselves. Where there are many people, words spread. You can never make all believe you are right. Even if you do charity, others will say you contribute too little and ask for tax inspection on you.¡± Gao Ge pats Song Fu¡¯s shoulders and says.


    Song Fu feels better now.


    He wipes his eyes with the back of his hand, ¡°Mr. Gao, shouldn¡¯t a man cry easily¡­¡±


    ¡°Nonsense.¡± Gao Ge says smilingly, ¡°Everybody cries. We shed tears to express our feelings. It is a good way of letting out our feelings that doesn¡¯t hurt the others or ourselves. Why don¡¯t we take it? Do we have to hurt others? Or we have to suppress our feelings?¡±


    Song Fu nods his head and stays silent.


    Gao Ge says nothing and sits with him.


    Having finished one cigarette, Song Fu finally speaks.


    ¡°Mr. Gao, actually I am not afraid of death.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°My father is a rural migrant work, who fell from stairs accidentally and passed away when I was four. My grandparents also died out of sorrow. I have a sister who is two years younger than me. My mother is from a rural village. She has made a lot of effort in raising me and my sister. To support our family, she has done various jobs and suffered plenty of hardships. In fact, she is only over 30 years old but she looks like a 50-year-old woman. My sister gets really good marks in school, who is top one of her grade.¡± Speaking of that, Song Fu looks quite proud.


    Just as child is the pride to parents, so sister is the greatest pride to Song Fu.


    Then Song Fu scratches his hair.


    ¡°Therefore, I am not afraid of death. I cannot die. If I die, what if my mother gets old? What about my sister¡¯s school fees? What can they live on? My mother has a lot of health problems. I am really afraid¡­¡±


    Gao Ge puts his arms around Song Fu¡¯s neck, ¡°It¡¯s okay. You are right. About this matter, you are right. This is a long process. As a sandwich generation of heavy financial burden, we all need to stay alive to look after the ones we care about. Likewise, adults must fight less than children but sometimes they still have to. Why? They just don¡¯t want any accident to occur to themselves for the sake of their families, do they?¡±


    ¡°When you grow older, you will understand everything is worthwhile. To grow up, you must experience something. To get mature, you need to suffer more hardships. This is life. It is like a grinding stone to make everyone more excellent.¡±


    Song Fu is in a trance while listening to Gao Ge.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you explain to your classmates?¡± Gao Ge asks smilingly.


    Song Fu thinks for a while and then shakes his head, ¡°No need. I am not a child anymore. This is my business. I can take care of it well. Neither will I be defeated. What is the point of telling others? Moreover¡­¡±


    Speaking of this, Song Fu suddenly hedges.


    ¡°Go on.¡±


    ¡°Even if I did, no one could help me. I don¡¯t need others¡¯ help either. Yet, if I told them, I would become their topic of conversation. They would talk about me over dinner and pity me. Then they would treat me as a joke and a story. And a group of people would speak with fervor and assurance like judging a course of dish¡­¡±


    Gao Ge stays silent.


    Is such a thought pessimistic?


    Yes, it is.


    And it is from a boy that is only 16 or 17 years old.


    Does he conjure such a thought because of others or by himself?


    He gains it from his own life experience!


    ¡°You will be expelled out of the Academy. Are you ready?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    Song Fu thinks for a while and nods his head.


    ¡°Do you feel that I am a bit cold? Now that you¡¯ve told me about that, you will still be expelled.¡± Gao Ge asks smilingly.


    Song Fu smiles happily and hastens to shake his head.


    When he was little, he understood one thing.


    When someone looks after you and offers you a favor not out of a specific goal, it is truly sincere. In this case, he treats you like an ordinary man and respects you.


    For Gao Ge, he has no other choices.


    Rule is rule.


    If Gao Ge asks Lurking Dragon not to fire Song Fu for his background, it is unfair for the other students who risk their lives.


    As a teacher of the Cultivation Academy, Gao Ge must treat all fairly.

 Chapter 365 - Sovereign of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect

    Chapter 365 Sovereign of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect


    Gao Ge goes back to Lurking Dragon¡¯s ¡°ward¡±.


    Upon pushing the door, he sees the annoying smiling face of Lurking Dragon.


    ¡°How is it? I told you that you would be disappointed.¡±


    ¡°Not really.¡± Gao Ge laughs.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Lurking Dragon is a bit surprised. ¡°None of them will go?¡±


    ¡°Those who should go will go while those who shouldn¡¯t will not.¡± Gao Ge thinks for a while and says calmly.


    Lurking Dragon feels confused at the moment.


    What¡¯s going on?


    ¡°Is there anyone who won¡¯t go?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t he know that he will be expelled out of the Cultivation Academy if he doesn¡¯t go?¡±


    Gao Ge frowns, ¡°Being expelled out of the Academy is better than dying in the Xiaoshan Sword Sect, right?¡±


    Lurking Dragon touches his head and laughs, ¡°You are right.¡±


    As to the story of Song Fu, Gao Ge ponders for a while and still says nothing.


    This is Song Fu¡¯s personal stuff.


    If Song Fu wants to talk about it, he has plenty of chances.


    If Song Fu doesn¡¯t and he does, what will it be?


    Though he knows about his story, he may as well feign ignorance. It doesn¡¯t matter or change anything whether Song Fu goes or not.


    Lurking Dragon stays in the hotel for five days.


    He recovers really fast.


    Of course, it is attributed to Gao Ge¡¯s power of stars.


    And Gao Ge ate a snow lotus that he brought from the secret realm of snow terrain. As a result, he restored his power of stars.


    Such a circulation is also a cultivation for Gao Ge.


    Yet, it is impossible for him to light up the fifth star map within a short period of time.


    This is what cultivation is like.


    Even though Gao Ge has the power of stars rather than strength in his body, he cannot avoid one issue. That is, cultivation will become harder as it proceeds.


    He wants to rest for two more days but unexpectedly, the disciples of Xiaoshan Sword Sect come to them directly.


    ¡°Lord Lurking Dragon, our sovereign has waited for you at our place for a long time.¡± The leading disciple is the one who Gao Ge and the others met at the foot of the hill. Now he doesn¡¯t look happy.


    Liu Zhongyi once told the people of Xiaoshan Sword Sect that they would come to visit them the next day.


    Hence, the people of Xiaoshan Sword Sect prepared the welcoming rituals before dawn.


    Even if the Dragon Court is not on good terms with Xiaoshan Sword Sect, respect is still needed in case for any bad reputation.


    What made the people of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect angry was that they got stood up after doing a lot of preparations.


    Anyone will feel angry if similar things happen to him.


    The disciple who delivered the message was punished.


    Having learnt the story, Gao Ge feels sorry for him.


    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s go today.¡± Lurking Dragon pats his thigh and says.


    Song Fu has been seen off by Gao Ge and he should have arrived at home by now.


    The remaining students of the Cultivation Academy surely follow them to the Xiaoshan Sword Sect.


    On the way, Gao Ge feels quite complicated.


    He is really worried that his students get injured in the Xiaoshan Sword Sect.


    Previously, Gao Ge and Liu Zhongyi thought that since they brought the students out, they must bring them back safe and sound.


    Now it is a mission impossible.


    Since it is a martial art contest of life and death, it is impossible to keep winning every round.


    It is not that Gao Ge has no confidence in his students.


    After all, their opponents are disciples of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect!


    If they were the students selected by Nancheng Cultivation Academy, Gao Ge would be much more relieved. Yet, how long has it been since the Haicheng Cultivation Academy was founded? Moreover, the students they bring out for the trial are mostly grassroots people.


    While thinking about that, they arrive at the Xiaoshan Sword Sect.


    Following behind the disciples of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect, all the people walk into the array and go uphill.


    Noticing that Gao Ge is looking around, the disciple walking ahead says grinningly, ¡°Mr. Gao, you are wasting your time. This array has 72 kinds of formations so it is impossible for you to memorize all.¡±


    Gao Ge has been seen through but he is too shameless to feel embarrassed.


    The students of Haicheng Cultivation Academy are surprised in awe.


    Especially when they get out of the array, the view has been tremendously changed, which gives them great surprise.


    ¡°It seems that the array method department is quite promising!¡± A student says in a low voice.


    ¡°Hmm. Of course.¡± A few students of array method department are really proud of themselves.


    Gao Ge raises his head to look forward only to find row upon row of buildings and pavilions in front of him. The buildings look rather spectacular.


    It is a first-class school anyway. This place is extremely huge. Even the memorial gate is a dozen meters high.


    And the people of Xiaoshan Sword Sect have stood in alignment outside the memorial gate, staring at them.


    ¡°Do you feel the killing intent?¡± Yue Xincheng says in a low voice.


    ¡°No.¡± Xia Lu says.


    ¡°I feel it.¡± Yue Xincheng sniffs.


    Xia Lu glances at him and grins, ¡°Is your Chinese zodiac dog?¡±


    ¡°You are still too young.¡± Yue Xincheng looks around, ¡°This place is full of danger!¡±


    Xia Lu doesn¡¯t want to talk with him but he talks with more gusto.


    Thinking of the fact Yue Xincheng killed the black serpent, she can¡¯t help doubting herself.


    An old man standing in front of the disciples of Xiaoshan Sword Sect has a smile on his face with white hair and beard, who is wearing a robe with wide sleeves.


    He strides forward with a big smile.


    ¡°Lord Lurking Dragon, I¡¯ve waited so long for you!¡±


    Lurking Dragon also laughs and greets the man with joined hands, ¡°Nice to meet you, Sovereign Zhou.¡±


    Gao Ge immediately realizes that this must be the sovereign of Xiaoshan Sword Sect.


    Lurking Dragon is not old and Sovereign Zhou of Xiaoshan Sword Sect looks like 70 or 80 years old by appearance.


    It is pretty normal that Lurking Dragon shows respect for him humbly.


    Standing behind Gao Ge, Master Guanshan says in a low voice, ¡°As far as I know, Sovereign Zhou of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect has been over 300 years old this year.¡±


    ¡°Over 300 years old?¡± Gao Ge is surprised, ¡°I didn¡¯t recognize that!¡±


    ¡°People will look like this when they get old. How old can they get?¡± Master Guanshan laughs.


    Gao Ge nods his head.


    He stares at Sovereign Zhou with a profound look.


    He feels no stress or imposing momentum on Sovereign Zhou.


    This man is like an ordinary old man.


    Yet, if he is really an ordinary man without any capability, it is nonsense.


    Since he becomes the sovereign of Xiaoshan Sword Sect, a first-class school, his capability can¡¯t be worse than Lurking Dragon¡¯s!


    Otherwise, on what grounds can the Xiaoshan Sword Sect rise and become a first-class school in the field of immortal cultivation?


    Very soon Gao Ge shifts his eyes on another man.


    This man is also an old man wearing a black long gown, who looks as old as Sovereign Zhou. To Gao Ge¡¯s surprise, he is holding a white paper lantern.


    Inside the lantern, it is not a candle but a blooming lotus.

 Chapter 366 - I’d Be Disappointed

    Chapter 366 I¡¯d Be Disappointed


    Sovereign Zhou and Lurking Dragon greet each other simply, which is actually a hypocritical show of cordiality.


    Then Sovereign Zhou walks towards Gao Ge directly.


    ¡°Mr. Gao, you are such an early bloomer!¡± The man says smilingly and looks at Gao Ge with intrigue.


    Gao Ge frowns and feels that something is weird. Yet, he still greets with joined hands, ¡°Sovereign Zhou, do you know me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Swordlord Ming Wu of our sect was killed by you, wasn¡¯t he?¡± Sovereign Zhou says casually.


    Swordlord Ming Wu sounds familiar to Gao Ge. Then he comes to his senses and realizes that the man was the capable cultivator who made trouble for him and yet got killed by him and Xia Lu.


    To Gao Ge¡¯s confusion, Sovereign Zhou didn¡¯t appear happy or sad when he talked about this man.


    It seems that Swordlord Ming Wu¡¯s death is none of Gao Ge¡¯s business.


    ¡°But Mr. Gao, don¡¯t worry. Although Ming Wu was my disciple, given his poor capability, he deserved to be killed. Right?¡± Sovereign Zhou says with a smile.


    He looks like a nice and amiable old man.


    However, Gao Ge truly thinks this way, he must be crazy.


    A soft-hearted man can become the sovereign of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect?


    Cut it out.


    Is Xiaoshan Sword Sect the kindergarten of your community? And a kind man will be elected as the principal of the kindergarten?


    ¡°In the Xiaoshan Sword Sect, there are many swordlords. It is fine to lose one.¡± Sovereign Zhou continues saying, ¡°It is capable of you to have killed Ming Wu. You have such talent at so young an age. I must say your future is extremely promising! You must be the treasure of the Dragon Court. Haha, now do you feel like a lamb to the slaughter?¡±


    Gao Ge grins, ¡°I am so flattered. I am not worth mentioning compared with the masters of Xiaoshan Sword Sect.¡±


    He doesn¡¯t like chatting with the sovereign of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect.


    His random talking makes Gao Ge feel quite confused.


    Gao Ge has a feeling that he has lived for more than 300 years.


    God knows what such a man is thinking about on earth.


    It is a torture to talk with such a man.


    ¡°Okay. You¡¯ve suffered a lot after such a long trip. You may as well have a rest for now.¡± Sovereign Zhou turns around and waves his hand. A middle-aged man comes forward then. ¡°Ming Xing, take them to the guest rooms for a rest.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Sovereign.¡± The middle-aged man looks at Gao Ge and the others, ¡°Everyone, this way please.¡±


    ¡°Sovereign Zhou, excuse us then.¡±


    Sovereign Zhou nods his head smilingly.


    A group of people follow Ming Xing to walk forward.


    The students of the Haicheng Cultivation Academy keep looking around.


    They seem to be interested in everything here.


    After all, Xiaoshan Sword Sect is a first-class cultivation school. The ancient buildings here are of primitive simplicity, among which they feel like being in an ancient city.


    Even Gao Ge feels dazzled by the scene, let alone the students of Haicheng Cultivation Academy. There are so many things for their eyes to take in. Gao Ge doesn¡¯t have much knowledge of ancient buildings. He used to buy a book on the history of Chinese architecture. It is a pity that he only looked through two pages and never went on. Luckily, Master Guanshan is with them so that he can introduce to them.


    The Xiaoshan Sword Sect has set up some squares for martial art trainings. At each of the four corners of the squares, there is a pavilion with triangular eaves, grey-tile roof and glazed ridge, the edges of which are decorated with various patterns. The patterns include dragons, phoenixes, flowers, birds, fishes and grasses. The reasons behind the design remain unknown.


    The guest rooms of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect are within the elegant yards.


    The yards are equipped with some flowers like orchid and azalea. Gao Ge doesn¡¯t have much knowledge of that.


    After settling all down, Ming Xing looks at Gao Ge and says smilingly, ¡°Mr. Gao, I hope to compete with you if possible.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Gao Ge says calmly.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Ming Xing is surprised to ask, ¡°When?¡±


    ¡°When I am sure to defeat you.¡± Gao Ge says seriously.


    Ming Xing falls into a trance for a while.


    Yue Xincheng, Xia Lu and the others are gloating aside.


    He deserves it!


    How dare he talks with Gao Ge!


    He is asking for umbrage himself!


    Seeing Ming Xing leave, Gao Ge feels much better.


    ¡°The Xiaoshan Sword Sect is such a good place!¡± Yue Xincheng can¡¯t help sighing.


    Gao Ge says smilingly, ¡°No hurry. When we take up this place, we will turn it into a mountain resort.¡±


    Yue Xincheng says with a bitter smile, ¡°Boss, we are in the Xiaoshan Sword Sect. Be careful of your words. Walls have ears!¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± Gao Ge sits down and pours himself a glass of water, saying, ¡°We killed their man in the secret realm of snow terrain. Afterwards, you and Fire Dragon killed quite some of their people. The hatred has been bred. Besides, do you think there was no conflict between the Dragon Court and Xiaoshan Sword Sect before we joined the Dragon Court? Let me tell you. The conflict has existed for a long time! Haven¡¯t they killed any one of the Dragon Court? If not, how could they dare to act recklessly in the secret realm of snow terrain?¡±


    Hearing what Gao Ge said, Yue Xincheng is astonished and confused.


    ¡°Since so, why are we here?¡±


    ¡°Rest assured. Neither the Dragon Court nor the Xiaoshan Sword Sect comes to an open break in friendship with each other. For example, if you curse about the Xiaoshan Sword Sect and they hear it, they will pretend that they don¡¯t.¡± Gao Ge says, ¡°The Dragon Court cannot do anything against a first-class school within a short period of time. Likewise, the Xiaoshan Sword Sect doesn¡¯t dare to turn hostile to the Dragon Court. They know that the Dragon Court chooses to put up with them for being unwilling to pay a big price or make too many troubles. Hence, they don¡¯t want to make a fuss. Yet, if they go too far and do anything unbearable to the Dragon Court, which makes Dragon Court strike fatal moves at them, how can they bear the consequence?¡±


    Gao Ge continues to say, ¡°This time, the contest between the Dragon Court and Xiaoshan Sword Sect is kind of a conflict, which is aimed to let the students compete with each other. We both want to cut each other in the size.¡±


    ¡°Are the students of Haicheng Cultivation Academy capable enough to cut them in their size?¡± Yue Xincheng feels a bit confused.


    ¡°Rest assured. Now that the people of Xiaoshan Sword Sect have seen our students, the students they will send out won¡¯t be exceedingly more capable than our students.¡±


    Yue Xincheng says grinningly, ¡°Since so, why are we worried?¡±


    ¡°Do you think that the students of the Haicheng Cultivation Academy are good at the martial arts skills now?¡± Gao Ge shakes his head.


    Yue Xincheng feels so awkward that he has no idea how to respond.


    ¡°Forget it. Have some faith in the students of Haicheng Cultivation Academy. It is no point saying that now.¡± Xia Lu says.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t say anything.


    Xia Lu changes her way of talking. Staring at Gao Ge, she asks, ¡°You asked the students of the Haicheng Cultivation Academy to make their own decisions, right?¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head.


    ¡°If, I mean, if your favorite student, He Youniang decided not to come and she got frightened, would you want to see that happen?¡±


    Gao Ge is slightly surprised and suddenly takes a tumble.


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯d be disappointed.¡± Gao Ge answers after deliberate consideration.

 Chapter 367 - Nirvana in Fire

    Chapter 367 Nirvana in Fire


    Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng live in one room. Xia Lu, Master Guanshan and Lurking Dragon stay in the same yard as Gao Ge.


    The Xiaoshan Sword Sect is rather quiet at night. It is said that the people here are stipulated to go to bed at dawn.


    It is impossible for ordinary people.


    Especially in winter, there are a dozen hours in the evening. During this period, do they just do nothing but lie in bed?¡±


    However, the people of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect are cultivators.


    Even if they don¡¯t go out of their rooms, they can stay in bed to cultivate themselves.


    Actually, the Xiaoshan Sword Sect is rather generous. Their disciples each can gain a spiritual jade for cultivation per month.


    Of course, such a benefit is no big deal in the Dragon Court.


    Yet, the Dragon Court and Xiaoshan Sword Sect are different.


    They cannot be compared.


    Lying in bed, he feels everything is quiet.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t feel like sleeping at all.


    What time is it?


    It is still so damn early.


    Even night life hasn¡¯t begun at the time.


    Besides, there is one more reason.


    He is worried about the contest that the students of Haicheng Cultivation Academy will have with disciples of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect tomorrow.


    Lurking Dragon has told Gao Ge that the disciples of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect are no weaker than students of the Haicheng Cultivation Academy.


    Yet, he is still worried!


    He is worried about not only the students of the sword department.


    Being with the students for some time, he has become familiar with them.


    Therefore, no matter who dies here, Gao Ge will feel sorry.


    The best result is that all go back safe and sound.


    However, Gao Ge understands that it is impossible.


    At the moment, someone knocks the door.


    Gao Ge stands up and opens the door.


    Lurking Dragon is standing at the door with a surprised look.


    ¡°No. As I expected, you shouldn¡¯t dare to open the door!¡± Lurking Dragon says confusedly.


    Gao Ge is puzzled by his words, ¡°Why don¡¯t I dare to open the door? Will the people of Xiaoshan Sword Sect make trouble for me at the midnight?¡±


    ¡°No. I am thinking that you should be afraid of someone knocking on your door after doing so many bad things.¡± Lurking Dragon walks to his room himself.


    Gao Ge shakes his head and closes the door.


    On the table there is an oil lamp. It is said that the lamp is specially prepared for them by the Xiaoshan Sword Sect.


    Apart from them, there is no other light in the Xiaoshan Sword Sect.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sleeping?¡± Lurking Dragon sits down and asks.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you also awake?¡± Gao Ge sits down and shakes the pot on the table to find that it is empty. At the moment, Lurking Dragon suddenly takes out a pot of wine and puts it on the table.


    ¡°Since you can¡¯t sleep, shall we have a drink?¡±


    Gao Ge laughs and reaches out his hand to open the jar. Instantly, the scent of the wine greets the nose.


    ¡°Generally, if wine is put into a glass bottle, it cannot be long reserved. Therefore, it is nonsense that the wine is preserved in the bottle for tens of years. The correct way is to place the wine into the pot.¡± Lurking Dragon says, ¡°Have a guess. How long have I kept this pot of wine?¡±


    Gao Ge is a bit surprised and hastens to pour a bowl of wine for himself. Then he has a drink and shakes his head.


    ¡°In terms of drinking, I really don¡¯t know much. Nor can I appreciate wine. Thus, I have no idea how long it is kept.¡± Gao Ge says helplessly.


    Whether last life or this life, Gao Ge is not a wine taster.


    He is okay with drinking.


    However, as to wine tasting, he is no good.


    ¡°Haha, three months.¡± Lurking Dragon says that and pours himself another bowl.


    Gao Ge is really furious.


    He is fooling Gao Ge deliberately!


    ¡°It seems that you won¡¯t pretend to know what you don¡¯t know.¡± Lurking Dragon says smilingly, ¡°I have tricked a lot of people who claim to have drunk various kinds of wine in this way. They all pretend that they know everything. You are much better. You know what you really know and what you don¡¯t know. In this way, you can avoid being embarrassed.¡±


    Gao Ge thinks for a while and agrees with Lurking Dragon.


    Simply put, Lurking Dragon sounds quite wise.


    ¡°But regardless, I don¡¯t think you like fronting!¡± Lurking Dragon says curiously.


    Gao Ge wipes his mouth and says smilingly, ¡°I feel that people must be simple.¡±


    ¡°If it is the other people who say that, I am okay with it. However, it is you who say that, somehow I feel something is wrong.¡± Lurking Dragon says with a sigh.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t respond to him.


    ¡°I know you are still worried about the event tomorrow, but you really don¡¯t have to. Do you think similar things seldom happen to the Nancheng Cultivation Academy? No, except that you haven¡¯t joined the Nancheng Cultivation Academy by then. Moreover, you didn¡¯t stay there for long enough.¡± Lurking Dragon says, ¡°Besides, this time, the students we bring here were actually ordinary people before and then become cultivators now, which is not a good thing for them. After all, they are still too young. The change of mentality is a tough issue for them. They don¡¯t bring the issue up in public, but in their heart, they all feel that they are superior to others. Do you agree?¡±


    Gao Ge says angrily, ¡°So we just let them die here?¡±


    ¡°Why do you think they will die here for sure?¡± Lurking Dragon feels confused, ¡°Why can¡¯t they return with victory? Moreover, even if they die here, their families won¡¯t feel grieved. You pity them and feel it sad that they die here. What if they are soldiers? It is an era of peace, but do you know how many soldiers sacrifice their lives every year? And some of them even die in the maneuver. Do you think the maneuver is only a game, during which they don¡¯t need to risk their lives?¡±


    Gao Ge is taken aback by Lurking Dragon.


    ¡°As students of Haicheng Cultivation Academy, they should grow up. To grow up, they have to put themselves in the adversary. Gao Ge, here is the question for you. In your eyes, which ones are the stronger, the students we bring here or the disciples from big families in Nancheng Cultivation Academy?¡±


    Gao Ge coughs and doesn¡¯t answer.


    His answer is obvious.


    ¡°Not everyone is like you, but I can tell you that everyone hopes to become you. They all want to become stronger. However, they are much weaker than the children from the big families and cultivation schools. Their basic abilities are too poor. If it is a sheer contest between the Dragon Court and the Xiaoshan Sword Sect, why do we bring them here but not the excellent students of Nancheng Cultivation Academy? Because they need such a chance more eagerly. For them, surviving the contest here is like a nirvana in fire!


    Gao Ge still stays silent.


    He lifts the wine before him.


    He drinks it up then.

 Chapter 368 - Get Ready

    Chapter 368 Get Ready


    At dawn, Gao Ge is woken up by the sunshine.


    Five or six pots are placed beside him.


    Lurking Dragon is out of sight.


    As a matter of fact, in terms of Gao Ge¡¯s capability, if he doesn¡¯t want to drink, he won¡¯t get drunk. With the help of his power of stars, it is not difficult for him to eliminate the alcohol from his body.


    Gao Ge just wanted to get drunk.


    ¡°Boss, get up!¡± Yue Xincheng knocks on the door madly.


    Gao Ge stands up, pulls off the bolt and opens the door.


    ¡°Boss, did you drink last night?¡± Yue Xincheng pinches his nose and asks.


    ¡°Yeah, I drank some.¡±


    Yue Xincheng looks behind Gao Ge¡¯s back and finds the wine pots on the ground. He feels so shocked.


    He definitely drank more than some wine.


    Gao Ge must have some misunderstanding of the word ¡°some¡±.


    ¡°Forget it. Boss, brush your teeth first. We must set up soon.¡± Yue Xincheng says.


    There is disposable toothbrush and toothpaste in the room. For the moment, Gao Ge suddenly feels like living in the hotel.


    However, it is satisfying enough for Gao Ge.


    Being in the Xiaoshan Sword Sect, Gao Ge feels as if traversing to the ancient times.


    Therefore, it has been a five-star benefit for Gao Ge not to brush teeth with salt and a bamboo stick.


    Having been out of the room, he finds that all have been well prepared.


    Seeing Gao Ge full of alcoholic smell, Lurking Dragon walks to Gao Ge and scolds, ¡°What¡¯s the matter with you? Don¡¯t you know how important it is today? How could you drink? What if you hold things up?¡±


    Gao Ge is dumbfounded to watch the angry acts of Lurking Dragon.


    Holy crap.


    How come there is such a shameless man in the world?


    He starts to doubt whether it is Lurking Dragon or any idling talent good at disguising himself who treated him to drinking last night.


    What a lame move!


    ¡°Fine. I don¡¯t want to argue with you. Get rid of your alcoholic smell. Otherwise, you will disgrace the Dragon Court if you are seen by the people of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect.¡± Lurking Dragon continues saying.


    Gao Ge heaves a sigh.


    He has no other way out.


    Lurking Dragon is his supervisor.


    As the subordinate of Lurking Dragon, Gao Ge can only choose to submit to humiliation. In fact, he still feels grateful for Lurking Dragon, just because what Lurking Dragon said last night helped him think through a lot of questions. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t close his eyes and sleep.


    Compared with before, Gao Ge feels much better.


    His eyes run down the faces of Haicheng Cultivation Academy students.


    They may feel nervous.


    Yet, moreover, they are full of fighting spirit, as if they are jumping for joy and thrill.


    ¡°By the way, there is one more thing I have to mention.¡± Lurking Dragon turns around and says, ¡°Mr. Gao must have told you about this. This time, the contest with the Xiaoshan Sword Sect is not only about the glory of Haicheng Cultivation Academy but also concerned with your life and death. Anyone who can go back alive will have doubled benefits by Haicheng Cultivation Academy. And the benefits will be even better than that. However, for those who die here, their families will be well settled by the Dragon Court. They will be well looked after in the old age.¡±


    The young students can¡¯t help clenching their fists and getting even more excited.


    ¡°But I hope that you can all go back alive. I think that your parents must be looked after by yourselves. I do hope that you can continue to grow in the Cultivation Academy and join the Dragon Court. And you can eventually become the pillar of the Dragon Court of Huaxia!¡± Lurking Dragon says with a strict face.


    ¡°Yes, Principal!¡±


    The scene looks like a group of mental patients gathering and shouting slogans.Read more chapter on our vi pnovel. com


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ve done talking here. Let¡¯s set off.¡± Lurking Dragon waves his hand.


    The students of Haicheng Cultivation Academy line in two rows and follow Lurking Dragon out of the yard, heading towards the battlefield.


    They march in order at a moderate speed. Without doubt, they perform much better than they did when they just left the Haicheng Cultivation Academy. Not only their cultivation levels but also their momentum has become better. At least, they all look more like cultivators rather than innocent primary students who just walk out of the ivory tower.


    When they arrive at the designated battlefield, they find a lot of people there.


    Dressed in white long gowns, the disciples of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect, each holding a sword, are doing morning exercise in order. The scene looks like the TV drama of Wuxia genre.


    The students of Haicheng Cultivation Academy all look at them with envy.


    Gao Ge nudges Lurking Dragon next to him, saying to him in a low voice, ¡°Let¡¯s go back and get a similar suit too!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t we have school uniforms?¡±


    ¡°Is the school uniform as pretty as this?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ You are right.¡± Lurking Dragon says, which also represents Gao Ge¡¯s idea.


    After all, being cool is of great importance.


    All the young men want to become a young sword genius wearing a white dress and holding a sword, who shouts¡ª¡±Here comes my swords!¡±


    At the moment, Sovereign Zhou walks over with several old men at the similar age.


    ¡°Dear guests, how was your breakfast?¡±


    ¡°Not bad.¡± Lurking Dragon says smilingly.


    Gao Ge feels a bit puzzled, ¡°Was breakfast offered in the morning?¡±


    Lurking Dragon glances at him and says impatiently, ¡°You don¡¯t see what time you get up, what else can you eat?¡±


    Gao Ge suddenly has a feeling of depression for getting up too late in the morning and wasting the breakfast coupon of the hotel.


    ¡°Well, Lord Lurking Dragon, Mr. Gao, shall we take a seat first?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The hall is above the battlefield. In between there are 20 stairs surrounded by delicately carved fences. And the hall has a base that is seven or eight meters high. In front of the hall, there are a dozen chairs on the base and on the wooden tables next to the chairs, the beverages are also served.


    The setting looks like the judging seats of the martial art contest.


    More than 20 disciples of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect wearing white clothes walk out with long swords.


    ¡°Our disciples are all swordsmen, so they will use swords. If your students also need any weapons, just tell us and we will satisfy.¡± Sovereign Zhou says.


    Lurking Dragon nods his head smilingly, ¡°Okay.¡±


    The disciples of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect use sword. Even if their opponents fight with bare hands, it is fair too. Of course, swordsmen must use swords, which is rather reasonable.


    Gao Ge looks at the disciples sent by the Xiaoshan Sword Sect and finds that they are almost as capable as the students of Haicheng Cultivation Academy. Hence, Gao Ge feels slightly relieved. At least he doesn¡¯t have to worry too much then.


    ¡°Lord Lurking Dragon, this is the list of the contestants. Take a look first.¡± Sovereign Zhou says and meanwhile passes a list to Lurking Dragon.


    ¡°As long as they are well-matched in capability, there won¡¯t be any problem.¡± Lurking Dragon fetches it, looks through it simply, and then puts it aside.


    How absurd! How can he recognize the disciples of Xiaoshan Sword Sect on the list?

 Chapter 369 - I’ll Take Revenge for You

    Chapter 369 I¡¯ll Take Revenge for You


    With his eyes narrowed, Gao Ge looks at the battlefield.


    An old man of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect takes a step forward with a list in his hand, saying loudly, ¡°Beat the drums!¡±


    There are three big drums on both sides of the battlefield. Six female disciples of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect with great body shapes, are dressed in plain dress. They start to beat the drums. The sound spreads really far.


    Then the old man holding the list speaks again, ¡°Liang Qiu, disciple of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect, fall out! Li Hui, student of Haicheng Cultivation Academy, fall out!¡±


    The two young men of about the same age, stand face to face.


    The disciple of Xiaoshan Sword Sect bows to Li Hui with joined hands.


    Li Hui doesn¡¯t understand his behavior but he still greets in return. He just draws a dipper with a gourd as a model!


    He has learnt about this at Haicheng Cultivation Academy.


    Without any words, Liang Qiu holds the sword and strikes at Li Hui. As he strikes his move, Gao Ge can¡¯t help frowning. Regardless of Liang Qiu¡¯s capability, the first sword move is rather sharp and neat at a spotless angle. He deserves to be the disciple of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect!


    Li Hui majors in martial arts rather than swordsmanship, who practices Mountain Shaking Fist.


    He throws a punch at the sword. To his surprise, the strength on his fist is instantly cracked by the sword.


    The sword goes directly at Li Hui, making him greatly astonished.


    From Liang Qiu¡¯s eyes, he sees the killing intent.


    This is the first time that he has seen the killing intent in the opponent¡¯s eyes.


    In light of his instinct for survival, he keeps retreating with his mind going blank.


    As to an ordinary man, even if he is a combat master and often plays matches, he will have a feeling of an unimaginable worry when his opponent really wants to kill him.


    Suddenly, a look of fierceness crosses Liang Qiu¡¯s face.


    He shouts and gives off a killing intent again.


    With his shout, he also takes a step forward swiftly and stabs at Li Hui¡¯s throat with his sword.


    Luckily, Li Hui reacts fast enough. He puts his head slightly back, or he will die for sure.


    The students of Haicheng Cultivation Academy also appear confused.


    Li Hui is their classmate, so they still know how capable he is.


    He is not the top student among them, but he is still above the average. Moreover, he has eaten a lot of serpent meat on the Moon Peak and achieved breakthrough in terms of capability.


    At least, they are aware that Li Hui is not that weak.


    Li Hui has just dodged a fatal strike, but the situation isn¡¯t reversed.


    Li Hui is still passively beaten and may die anytime.


    He is like dancing on the blade. Students of Haicheng Cultivation Academy feel so worried for Li Hui.


    ¡°Why is this happening¡­¡± One of the students says in a low voice.


    Xia Lu, standing beside them, snorts with her arms around her chest, saying, ¡°What for? When you step on the arena, you will face the same thing, okay?¡±


    The students of the Haicheng Cultivation Academy look at Xia Lu with staring eyes in shock.


    Xia Lu sighs and says, ¡°Every onlooker may find it a disgrace that the one who is about to be beheaded cries in misery on the execution ground just because it doesn¡¯t hurt to look on and talk. They don¡¯t feel the pain of the man to be beheaded. You and the students of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect are neck and neck in terms of capability. The real gap is that you haven¡¯t realized that this is a life-and-death fight.¡±


    ¡°We have known that!¡± A student says in a low voice.


    ¡°You¡¯ve known it but you are not well prepared for it.¡± Xia Lu feels it necessary for her to tell them clearly about the situation in case that those who are to compete afterwards still feel confused then.


    She turns around and stares at the students, saying clearly and seriously, ¡°From now on, you must keep in mind that those people, the disciples of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect, really want to kill you. When they come at you with their swords full of killing intent, are you really ready for that?¡±


    After Xia Lu says that, the students before her become quiet instantly.


    They all look each other in the eye and don¡¯t know how to answer.


    ¡°If you cannot adjust your attitude now, then you will be like Li Hui on the arena.¡± Xia Lu says calmly.Read more chapter on our vi pnovel


    ¡°What shall we do¡­¡± Someone asks in a low voice.


    Xia Lu sneers and looks at him, saying, ¡°Burn yourself and then revive from the ashes.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    ¡°Is it hard to understand?¡± Xia Lu asks, ¡°You may have a slim chance of survival with the determination to die. Otherwise, how can you face your opponent? Don¡¯t dare to kill others? They try their best to kill you. If you show any mercy or feel frightened, they will have smaller chance of dying here and you will be more likely to die then.¡±


    It is easy to talk like that.


    Anyone can do it.


    The important thing is whether they can comprehend it.


    If they fail to understand it, they will be faced with a serious consequence.


    She has told them what she should say.


    Xia Lu feels that her mission is also kind of completed.


    On the arena, faced with the attacking momentum of Liang Qiu, Li Hui appears unable to resist.


    In the end, Liang Qiu waves his sword and stabs through Li Hui¡¯s chest.


    Then Li Hui is thrown away and falls on the ground.


    Lying on the ground, he widens his eyes. His body is like a spring with the wound slit by the sword as the spring eye. Yet, it is not water that comes out of the spring eye but blood.


    Gao Ge subconsciously stands up.


    Yet, he finds that the moment he stands up, Li Hui, who is lying on the ground, has been completely dead.


    He is slightly trembling.


    ¡°Calm down.¡± Lurking Dragon says in a soft voice, ¡°It has just begun.¡±


    Gao Ge sits down again.


    Even though his power of stars has a healing effect, there is no need to do that.


    Now Li Hui has completely become a corpse.


    Gao Ge can heal wounds but so far, he can¡¯t bring the dead back to life.


    The students of Haicheng Cultivation Academy are all stupefied.


    They are shocked to stare with pains at Li Hui, who is lying on the ground.


    He was alive and well just now.


    Now he is dead?


    ¡°Don¡¯t stand here anymore. Bring the corpse back.¡± Xia Lu says.


    While the other students are still standing there in shock, He Youniang bites her lips and walks up in the first place.


    Reaching Li Hui, she bends down and puts his corpse on her shoulder, walking back to their place.


    ¡°I¡¯ll revenge for you.¡± Whether Li Hui couldn¡¯t hear her or not, He Youniang says.

 Chapter 370 - A Tale of Woe

    Chapter 370 A Tale of Woe


    ¡°Great!¡±


    ¡°Brother Liang, good job!¡±


    ¡°Brother Liang is so cool!¡±


    ¡°Brother, well done!¡±


    All the students exclaim in thrill instantly.


    It is like that the game players jump for joy because their teammate has killed the first enemy.


    Liang Qiu gives a proud look.


    He turns around and looks up.


    Sovereign Zhou slightly nods his head with a smile.


    Liang Qiu knows that he played a good game.


    Even if he says nothing or ask for nothing, he won¡¯t be badly treated by the Xiaoshan Sword Sect.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t say anything.


    He looks at the delighted disciples of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect calmly.


    Is he angry?


    Not at all.


    It goes without saying that they feel happy about gaining victory.


    Likewise, if Li Hui won, he would jump up with excitement and stand on the chair to dance towards Sovereign Zhou.


    He dares to say the sovereign would not get angry.


    This is a privilege of a winner.


    Who dares to be unhappy with that?


    If he does, come and be the winner!


    Li Hui didn¡¯t perform well indeed.


    Gao Ge suddenly realizes that he has left out one problem.


    His students haven¡¯t adjusted their attitude.


    Moreover, they haven¡¯t killed anyone before.


    Now, they fall into a trance because of Li Hui¡¯s death.


    If they don¡¯t take the time to adjust their attitude, they will not do well in the combat with the disciples of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect.


    He has also seen Xia Lu talk with them, but he is aware that Xia Lu¡¯s words may not be useful as expected.


    After all, they must adjust their attitude themselves.


    The others cannot help them.


    Now the middle-aged man of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect starts to call names now.


    Another student walks out of the team of Haicheng Cultivation Academy.


    Looking at the fresh blood left on the ground, he is slighting shivering.


    His face is full of fear.


    Gao Ge feels so worried.


    It doesn¡¯t look good.


    ¡°Come on, Zhang Li! You can do this!¡± The other students of Haicheng Cultivation Academy start to cheer up for their peer.


    In fact, their effort is of little use.


    This is a psychological obstacle.


    Even the most excellent psychiatrist cannot be of any help at the moment.


    Zhang Li takes a deep breath.


    He tries to calm himself down.


    ¡°What? Boy, are you afraid?¡± His opponent is quite young too, who looks 17 or 18 years old and yet refers to Zhang Li as a boy.


    Apparently, he doesn¡¯t take Zhang Li seriously at all.


    With Liang Qiu¡¯s first victory, the disciples of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect have realized that the students of Haicheng Cultivation Academy are only kids with no experience of bloody killing.


    With a bit of fierceness, they will be greatly frightened.


    The disciples of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect take it as a laughingstock for a long time.


    This is the sadness of losers.


    Losers can only be laughed at by winners.


    ¡°Zhang Li, if you don¡¯t kill him, he will kill you!¡± Xia Lu utters the words through her teeth.


    Zhang Li turns around and looks at Xia Lu. Then he shifts his eyes back.


    He stares at the opponent before him.


    The opponent¡¯s contemptuous look makes Zhang Li extremely uncomfortable.


    He clenches his fists and grits his teeth. His look gradually changes.


    The disciple of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect slightly frowns.


    He can sense a kind of delicate change is happening to the momentum of the young man before him.


    ¡°When I was an ordinary student at school, there were many people like you who regarded me as a wuss.¡± Zhang Li says with a snort.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you?¡± His opponent laughs and doesn¡¯t care about his words.


    Zhang Li grins, ¡°At the beginning, I was indeed. They always tripped me over in class. When I stood up to answer the teacher¡¯s question, they would drag my chair. After school, they would stop me and borrow money from me in a barbarian way. They borrowed the money from me but they never gave it back.¡±


    By now, Zhang Li looks rather painful.


    For him, those are obviously miserable memories.


    Everyone has his own miserable memories.


    ¡°I am well off actually, so I gave them some money at first. However, they grew greedier. At the beginning, they asked for one yuan, then 10 yuan, 100 yuan, 1,000 yuan¡­ Then I was out of money. They started to beat me up. In fact, they were also bullied by others. The money they robbed me of must be given away.¡± Zhang Li says with a sneer, ¡°Weren¡¯t they absurd?¡±


    The disciple of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect takes a deep breath and says coldly, ¡°How long will you spend in talking? To be honest, I don¡¯t have much time to hear you talk about your history of woe.¡±


    Zhang Li bursts out laughing, ¡°Do you have a feeling that I am attacking by innuendo? Do you also have a bad time in the Xiaoshan Sword Sect?¡±


    The disciple¡¯s eyes become cold.


    Zhang Li takes a step forward.


    ¡°They called me as a wuss too. In the end, I didn¡¯t hold back my anger so I brought a dagger from my home. Then I stabbed it into one of the guys¡¯ belly. He didn¡¯t die though. However, it was such a delight for me!¡± Zhang Li sighs, ¡°If it were not for the fact that I suddenly became a cultivator, maybe I would have been put into jail!¡±


    ¡°Shut up! Go to hell!¡± The disciple comes at Zhang Li madly.


    Zhang Li looked calm and peaceful.


    Gao Ge clenches his fists and feels so excited.


    Sovereign Zhou slightly nods his head and turns around to look at Lurking Dragon next to him, saying smilingly, ¡°It seems that your students have adjusted themselves fast enough.¡±


    Lurking Dragon smiles and yet keeps silent.


    He has seen the change of Zhang Li.


    Despite no comments, obviously, he looks rather proud as principal of the Haicheng Cultivation Academy.


    Zhang Li is not weak.


    It is fair enough to say that he and his opponent are neck and neck.


    They fall into a dogfight.


    With a shout, Zhang Li suddenly reaches out his hand to grab his opponent¡¯s sword.


    His hand bleeds.


    When the disciple of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect is still in a daze, Zhang Li gives a fierce smile.


    He raises another hand and makes a fist.


    He strikes a punch against the wind.


    The punch is struck right at the chest of the opponent.


    Crack.


    It is a sound of rib fracture.


    Zhang Li heaves a sigh.


    It doesn¡¯t sound as nice as the sound of a dagger slitting flesh.


    The disciple of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect is thrown away.


    Zhang Li strides forward.

 Chapter 371 - No Need to Be That Big

    Chapter 371 No Need to Be That Big


    The disciple of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect doesn¡¯t even have the chance to get up.


    He holds his hands against the ground and tries to stand up.


    Yet, Zhang Li has arrived at his front.


    Then Zhang Li reaches out one of his legs and steps on his back.


    Bang.


    Again, the disciple of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect is thrown on the ground heavily.


    His struggle is ruined by one kick of Zhang Li now.


    Zhang Li squats down and strikes a punch at him.


    The punch is thrown on his head.


    Then he raises his arm to strike another heavy punch.


    Now Zhang Li is like a tireless robot.


    He keeps striking and taking back his fists.


    His fists are stained with blood and some yellow and white stuff.


    The fists look a bit disgusting.


    Now, all the disciples of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect and students of Haicheng Cultivation Academy become quiet instead of being so noisy. They all gaze at Zhang Li with staring eyes, who is riding over the disciple of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect and striking his punches nonstop at his head.


    The head looks like a piece of caramel treats.


    It is rather creepy only to think about that.


    ¡°Enough. The result has come out!¡± Eventually, the middle-aged man of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect, who is the judge of the competition, can¡¯t help saying.


    He doesn¡¯t feel that his disciple dies a miserable death. Instead, he only has a feeling that Zhang Li¡¯s doing this is completely a waste of time.


    He looks like he has never killed anyone before.


    With his eyes turning red, he looks extremely fierce. He turns a deaf ear to the middle-aged man¡¯s words. In the end, it is Yue Xincheng who goes forward and drags him up.


    ¡°You¡¯ve won.¡±


    Zhang Li turns around and looks at Yue Xincheng. He gradually comes to his senses. Then when he takes a look at the body of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect¡¯s disciple, his face suddenly turns pale, as if he is greatly frightened.


    Putting his arm around Zhang Li¡¯s neck, Yue Xincheng walks back and says, ¡°Did you have to go that far¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did.¡± Zhang Li grits his teeth and says in a low voice, ¡°Li Hui was terribly defeated. If I didn¡¯t do this, my peers wouldn¡¯t be courageous enough.¡±


    Slightly shocked, Yue Xincheng can¡¯t help turning around to look at Zhang Li.


    He didn¡¯t expect this boy to be so sophisticated.


    Zhang Li has made a good point.


    Although Zhang Li acted like a pervert or a crazy guy just now, undoubtedly, the students of Haicheng Cultivation Academy are greatly excited by him.


    However, for the disciples of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect, Zhang Li¡¯s performance was like cold water on them or a head-on blow.


    They realize that the students of Haicheng Cultivation Academy are not pushovers.


    Gao Ge stares at Zhang Li and suddenly thinks of what Lurking Dragon said to him last night.


    For the students of Haicheng Cultivation Academy, the competition is a chance of nirvana.


    Back then Gao Ge felt that Lurking Dragon¡¯s words made sense to some degree. However, now according to Zhang Li¡¯s current performance, he pats his thigh.


    Lurking Dragon¡¯s words are so damn right.


    For Zhang Li, his zest for Taoism will be even more consolidated after this battle.


    It is like that a piece of iron will be forged into a sword after being properly burnt and hammered.


    The only one problem is whether this goes beyond his limit. What if Zhang Li turns into a brutal lunatic?


    Luckily, Zhang Li still a student of Haicheng Cultivation Academy, who will be properly guided. As long as he is being looked after, the problem will be solved.


    All in all, such a change is absolutely a good thing for Zhang Li.


    The body of Zhang Li¡¯s opponent is also dragged away by several disciples of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect.


    The body is randomly thrown aside and no one cares about it.


    It is treated just like a dead dog.


    Even the eyes of the disciple who looks to that direction are indifferent.


    Therefore, Gao Ge finds the students of Haicheng Cultivation Academy cuter and kinder.


    The competition still goes on.


    Zhang Li¡¯s outstanding performance kind of helps earn one point for Haicheng Cultivation Academy.


    Now the score is 1 to 1.


    It was the students of Haicheng Cultivation Academy who needed to adjust their mentality but now, it is the disciples of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect who need to do that.


    Liang Qiu¡¯s victory makes the disciples designated by the Xiaoshan Sword Sect unparalleled confident.


    Yet, Zhang Li gives them a slap in the face.


    They realize that the students of Haicheng Cultivation Academy are not as weak as they expect.


    In the next game of the competition, it is still the student of Haicheng Cultivation Academy who wins.


    Evidently, in terms of mentality adjustment, the students of Haicheng Cultivation Academy do better.


    In the fourth game, the disciple of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect wins.


    Another student of Haicheng Cultivation Academy is knocked down.


    Gao Ge feels so worried.


    He really has no idea how many students he can bring back alive.


    He feels so great to see the disciples of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect die here.


    However, he feels so painful to see the students of Haicheng Cultivation Academy die here.


    This is what Gao Ge is.


    He is such a simple and straightforward man.


    Time passes very fast.


    When it is late in the morning, nine games have been held.


    The score is 5 to 4.


    Haicheng Cultivation Academy has lost five students.


    During halftime, Gao Ge stands up and walks to Sovereign Zhou.


    ¡°Sovereign Zhou, please help prepare coffins for these bodies of my students.¡± Gao Ge says.


    Sovereign Zhou looks at Gao Ge in surprise, ¡°Are you going to bury them?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll bring them back.¡± Gao Ge says calmly.


    Sovereign Zhou gawks at Gao Ge and thinks for an instant. Then he snorts.


    Actually, he doesn¡¯t understand what Gao Ge is thinking about.


    Likewise, he doesn¡¯t even cast a glance over the bodies of the disciples who were defeated by Haicheng Cultivation Academy.


    Of course, he won¡¯t prepare coffins for them.


    There is even no need to dig a hole and bury them.


    Because these losers have brought shame on the Xiaoshan Sword Sect. Since they are dead, their bodies will be thrown to the back mountain and gnawed by the beasts, which kind of makes contribution to the Xiaoshan Sword Sect.


    ¡°Okay. You have my words. Yet, we don¡¯t have any coffins here but a big box, which can hold quite some corpses.¡± Sovereign Zhou says with his eyes narrowed, ¡°Probably 15 corpses.¡±


    ¡°15?¡± Gao Ge sneers, ¡°I don¡¯t think that it should be that big. A box that is big enough to hold 5 bodies will be fine.¡±


    ¡°You are too confident.¡± Sovereign Zhou shakes his head and says.


    Gao Ge smiles, ¡°I am always so confident.¡±


    Sovereign Zhou nods his head slightly. Instead of arguing further with Gao Ge, he only stands up and leaves temporarily.


    Gao Ge takes a long breath and sits down again.


    The battlefield down there is still stained with blood.


    After a while, the disciples of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect carry a big box over.

 Chapter 372 - Are They Cheating

    The three dimensions of the big box, which the several disciples of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect carry here, are three to four meters. It is true that the box can hold quite some bodies.


    Gao Ge puts the bodies of the dead students of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect in the box with a heavy heart.


    ¡°Rest assured. I will bring you back. Even though you are dead, you cannot be buried here.¡± Gao Ge stares at the big box before him and reaches out his hand to pat on the box, saying calmly.


    Gao Ge always regards himself as an asshole.


    However, he has a feeling that it may be better if he is really a heartless asshole.


    In fact, the two of the dead died of excessive loss of blood.


    As long as Gao Ge did something, they could have survived.


    It was not that Gao Ge didn¡¯t want to.


    Yet, when he was about to stand up, Lurking Dragon beside him suddenly spoke.


    He said to Gao Ge, ¡°If you save them, they have to keep fighting. Is this what you want to see?¡±


    Gao Ge has a deep feeling of incapability.


    He knows that Lurking Dragon is right.


    If he saved them, they would have to keep fighting.


    This is a life and death fight.


    Even if they did get up, could they reverse the situation?


    And even if Gao Ge took any move, would the people of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect allow him?


    Therefore, there was nothing he could do.


    ¡°This afternoon, I don¡¯t want to see any one of you lie in here.¡± Gao Ge turns around to look at the stone-faced students behind him and says.


    The remaining students have become rather different from yesterday.


    This morning has passed quickly.


    Yet, every minute and second is a torture for them.


    They also grow slowly in the torture.


    ¡°Sir, we will avenge their death.¡± He Youniang says initially.


    Gao Ge looks at her and slightly nods his head.


    He trusts He Youniang.


    In fact, He Youniang is the most powerful one among these students.


    In terms of fighting experience, she also surpasses the other students.


    Likewise, back in school, teachers all liked top students like Meng Jing.


    Gao Ge regards He Youniang as his favorite student for a reason.


    Gao Ge stays quiet over the lunch around the table.


    Yet, Lurking Dragon gluts himself with delicacies.


    He eats as if he hadn¡¯t had any meals for a dozen days.


    The students behave just like Gao Ge.


    They have seen too many deaths.


    The bloody scenes are still in their heads and they just can¡¯t take the scenes away.


    It is like people have no appetite after seeing prisoner executed.


    Xia Lu walks to them and sits down.


    ¡°If you want to do better and survive this afternoon, I think that you should eat more.¡± Xia Lu says.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The students know that what Xia Lu says is true.


    However, they don¡¯t feel like eating at all indeed.


    Xia Lu heaves a sigh and doesn¡¯t force them to eat anymore.


    After all, even she didn¡¯t have a good appetite after killing people for the first time. Back then, she always felt it hard to swallow the food, which was kind of mild anorexia.


    It is a feeling that is hard to imagine.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you eat anything? Do you want to become a group of weak wusses?¡± Several disciples of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect walk across the table of the students with smile on their faces.


    ¡°Yeah, they are only a group of kids who are freaked out.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. They must be freaked out by what happened this morning, so they are not in a mood to eat anything.¡±


    Every disciple who walks by them can¡¯t help saying something more or less.


    Despite no words, those who regard themselves experienced and sedate, all look at the students of Haicheng Cultivation Academy with contempt.


    It is like that they have experienced a lot of things and then look at the green hands who just walk out of the ivory tower.


    The students of Haicheng Cultivation Academy look quite grieved at the moment.


    Yet, Lurking Dragon and Gao Ge act like they didn¡¯t see anything.


    They just turn a blind eye to the Xiaoshan Sword Sect¡¯s cynicism upon them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat!¡± He Youniang shouts and takes the lead to eat first.


    She knows that Gao Ge and Lurking Dragon are of no help.


    Only she can set the example.


    With a leader, problem can be solved then.


    Certainly, He Youniang may also be affected by what happened in the morning.


    At least, compared with the other students, she reacts much better.


    Led by He Youniang, the students finally start to eat.


    Man is iron and meal is steel. One will feel hungry without a meal.


    Moreover, they must continue to fight with the disciples of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect.


    Some of them can¡¯t help but vomit while eating.


    One starts vomiting and then several more students also vomit.


    The scene looks rather disgusting.


    Luckily, these students of Haicheng Cultivation Academy still eat something more or less.


    When they almost finish eating, Gao Ge stands up.


    ¡°Follow me.¡±


    A group of students stare at him in confusion.


    Gao Ge says and walks outside.


    The students also wipe their mouths and follow Gao Ge outside.


    ¡°Where are they going?¡± Xia Lu asks Yue Xincheng beside her.


    Yue Xincheng doesn¡¯t know whether to cry or to laugh, ¡°How do I know? What about us following him?¡±


    Xia Lu thinks for a while and shakes her head.


    After all, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t ask them to come along, they don¡¯t need to follow then.


    A group of people follow Gao Ge to the back mountain.


    Someone of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect comes over and asks about their whereabouts. Gao Ge glares at him and says, ¡°What? Are you afraid that we will desert due to fear?¡±


    The man of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect notices the unfriendly attitude of Gao Ge so he doesn¡¯t feel like asking further.


    Having arrived a place with nobody around, Gao Ge asks the students to line up and says.


    ¡°I will show you a set of sword method. It hinges on your comprehension how much you can memorize.¡±


    The students are confused.


    ¡°Sir, we are not swordsmen. Why do we have to learn about the sword method¡­¡± A student asks.


    ¡°Yeah, Mr. Gao, even the students of the sword department cannot grasp a set of sword method within such a short period of time?¡±


    Gao Ge looks at them with a serious face.


    ¡°What I am going to show you is the sword method of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect.¡±


    All the students are spirited.


    They don¡¯t have the time to figure out why Gao Ge knows about the sword method of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect.


    Nevertheless, they all know why Gao Ge is going to show them the sword method of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect.


    ¡°The sword method of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect is called Heaven Shaking Sword Method, which consists of four levels. One level discloses one world. The disciples who compete with you can comprehend the first level at most, so I only need to show you the first level.¡± Gao Ge says.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Gao!¡±


    Some students are wondering whether they are cheating now.

 Chapter 373 - Die in Humiliation

    Chapter 373 Die in Humiliation


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t feel that showing the students the sword method of Xiaoshan Sword Sect is cheating.


    After all, he learns the sword method himself.


    Now what¡¯s the problem of showing it to his students?


    As to He Youniang, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t worry at all.


    Putting aside the Heaven Shaking Sword Method, he has even taught her his Seven Stars Sword Method.


    Yet, probably because of the Star Tree in his body, it seems that only Gao Ge can grasp the Seven Stars Sword Method. As to some of the sword moves, outsiders cannot find any clue.


    It is fair enough to say that Gao Ge hides nothing from He Youniang.


    However, at the moment, He Youniang still concentrates on watching Gao Ge¡¯s presentation.


    After finishing presenting the sword method, Gao Ge says, ¡°How many of you have seen clearly my moves?¡±


    The students of the sword department all nod their heads.


    The Heaven Shaking Sword Method of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect is variously changeful but the first level is not as complicated as they imagine.


    Moreover, the students of the sword department have a solid basic knowledge.


    Therefore, it is not difficult for them to understand the first level of the Heaven Shaking Sword Method.


    However, the students who don¡¯t major in swordsmanship are at a loss now.


    People always say those who find one thing hard to learn about cannot grasp it while those who have grasped it don¡¯t find it difficult.


    It also applies here.


    Actually, these students¡¯ ability of comprehension is not really poor.


    After all, how many ordinary people are there who can become cultivators? And why can only these people enter the Cultivation Academy?


    Does Haicheng Cultivation Academy just recruit all students?


    The students who don¡¯t belong to the sword department just have no basic knowledge of swordsmanship.


    It is too harsh on them if they are asked to figure out the sword method of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect within such a short period of time.


    Gao Ge only laughs at ease, saying, ¡°From now on, buck up, but you must understand one thing. That is, I showed you the sword method of the Xiaoshan Sword not to require you to grasp it.¡±


    It is meaningless for the cultivators who pursue Taoism through swordsmanship to learn the sword moves.


    Gao Ge is not going to do such a silly thing.


    ¡°What I want you to do is to see clearly how the sword method is and then to imagine in your head when your chance will come and which moves are worth paying attention to.¡± Gao Ge says.


    The students are finally a bit relieved.


    One of the students say smilingly, ¡°Sir, since so, you should have told us before!¡±


    Gao Ge laughs, ¡°If I told you when I showed you first time, will you be so careful and serious?¡±


    The students take a tumble.


    ¡°Okay, now I will show you once again¡­¡±


    While Gao Ge is presenting the sword method of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect to the students of Haicheng Cultivation Academy, the people of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect are busy, too.


    A group of disciples who are going to attend the competition this afternoon sit together.


    A middle-aged man pushes the door open and walks in.


    ¡°Sir Swordlord!¡±


    ¡°Uncle Ming Xing!¡±


    Swordlord Ming Xing walks in and then closes the door with a smile on his face.


    ¡°How is your preparation?¡± Ming Xing sits down and waves his hand, ¡°All of you, sit down and let¡¯s talk.¡±


    After Ming Xing said that, the disciples sit down.


    Although there are many masters in the Xiaoshan Sword Sect, those who can be referred to as Swordlord must have reached the realm of Master.


    How many capable cultivators are there in the Xiaoshan Sword Sect?


    Swordlord Ming Xing is not weak and he is the core disciple of Xiaoshan Sword Sect, so his future is imponderable. After all, great resources will be distributed to them first before the resources reach the others.


    In the Xiaoshan Sword Sect, no one will object to such a rule.


    The weak don¡¯t dare to object.


    The strong won¡¯t care about it at all. After all, they will become someone like the Swordlord sooner or later.


    ¡°Sir Swordlord, we have prepared well, I think.¡± A disciple says smilingly.


    ¡°Haha, our capabilities are on a par with those of the people of Haicheng Cultivation Academy, but they don¡¯t even have the courage of kill others and act hesitantly. Besides, I find that they have very little experience in real fights, let alone life and death fights.¡±


    ¡°Swordlord, please rest assured!¡±


    Swordlord Ming Xing frowns and sneers, saying, ¡°Do you forget the student called Zhang Li?¡±


    Hearing the name of Zhang Li, the students all frown.


    ¡°That is a mad dog¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Hum, my brother was too careless to let him find the opportunity!¡±


    ¡°Alas, what a pity! He doesn¡¯t need to go into battle again. Otherwise, I will kill him for sure.¡±


    He has uttered such words, but his eyes are gleaming.


    This morning, Zhang Li¡¯s performance makes them realize that the students of Haicheng Cultivation Academy are not a group of wusses.


    There are crazy people like Zhang Li.


    It sounds like swearing at Zhang Li by calling him mad dog.


    However, on second thought, it should be the greatest praise for Zhang Li.


    Only people as mad as Zhang Li can make them filled with deep esteem and carefulness.


    ¡°The students of Haicheng Cultivation Academy are quite gifted. This time, the more of them die in the Xiaoshan Sword Sect, the greater loss for them. After all, many of them will work for the Dragon Court.¡± Swordlord Ming Xing says smilingly, ¡°Therefore, your mission is to spare no effort to kill them!¡±


    ¡°Uncle Ming Xing, please rest assured!¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t let you down!¡±


    Swordlord Ming Xing nods his head with satisfaction and suddenly fixes his eyes on a tall and thin man.


    ¡°Hu Tuan, who is your opponent this afternoon?¡±


    ¡°A girl called He Youniang.¡± Hu Tuan says in a soft voice.


    When he said that, he didn¡¯t look happy.


    Just because his opponent is a little girl, he has been laughed at by a lot of peers.


    It is a very depressing thing for him to only think about that.


    He won¡¯t have a sense of achievement if he wins.


    Yet, it will be a huge shame if he loses.


    Although he will die for losing, he doesn¡¯t hope to have anyone spit on his body.


    ¡°How reckless!¡± Swordlord Ming Xing notices the attitude of Hu Tuan and flies into a rage instantly. Then he pats on the table.


    Hu Tuan¡¯s facial expression is changed instantly. He hastens to kneel down and kowtows instantly, ¡°I am so sorry.¡±


    ¡°Do you know what wrong you have done?¡±


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t make light of my opponent.¡± Hu Tuan says in a low voice.


    Swordlord Ming Xing stands up and drags him up, saying with a smile, ¡°Good boy. He Youniang is a girl indeed, but she is the strongest one among them.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Hu Tuan is taken aback.


    ¡°I know better than you. Besides, she is also Gao Ge¡¯s favorite student, who is very close to him. Gao Ge almost teaches her everything.¡± Swordlord Ming Xing says smilingly.


    Hu Tuan clenches his fists and feels excited for it.


    Ming Xing puts his hand on Hu Tuan¡¯s shoulder and slightly pinches it, with his eyes gleaming with cold light.


    ¡°Therefore, I want you to kill her. You must kill her. Besides, use your sword to tear off her clothes and make her die in humiliation.¡± Swordlord Ming Xing says with a weird smile.

 Chapter 374 - Can’t Die in Vain!

    Chapter 374 Can¡¯t Die in Vain!


    It is beyond Hu Tuan¡¯s understanding.


    He cannot understand why Swordlord Ming Xing hates a girl so bitterly.


    ¡°Uncle Ming Xing, what has the girl done?¡± Hu Tuan asks carefully.


    Slap.


    Ming Xing, who was talking to him smilingly, suddenly pulls a long face and gives him a slap.


    ¡°If you are not still useful, you will be dead now.¡±


    Hu Tuan kowtows again, ¡°Thank you for not killing me¡­¡±


    He is clear-minded.


    Despite his talent, even if Ming Xing kills him, the Xiaoshan Sword Sect won¡¯t hold Ming Xing account and punish him.


    One is the Swordlord at the realm of Master.


    The other one is a disciple of some talent.


    Even a fool can recognize who is the more important one.


    ¡°Get up.¡± Ming Xing stands straight up and says, ¡°I will tell you what you should know but for what you shouldn¡¯t know, don¡¯t ask about it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve received your instruction.¡±


    ¡°And here is my sword. Take it for your use.¡± While talking, Ming Xing holds a sword in his hand.


    ¡°This¡­ I don¡¯t dare to take it!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Swordlord Ming Xing says smilingly, ¡°My sword is not bad. It is at least much better than the girl¡¯s. If you confront her with toughness, you can chop off her sword with the sword for sure. Then she has no sword while you have, so you can just do whatever you want to do.¡±


    Hu Tuan thinks for an instant and can only reach out his hand to fetch the sword from Swordlord Ming Xing.


    He is really confused.


    What grudge does the girl called He Youniang hold against Uncle Ming Xing?


    ¡°If you finish the mission, I will give you 10 spiritual jades.¡± Swordlord Ming Xing says.


    Now, not only Hu Tuan but also the other students are excited.


    10 spiritual jades?


    They are equal to their cultivation resources for 10 months!


    With 10 spiritual jades, their cultivation level will be greatly elevated.


    Therefore, they can¡¯t help staring at Hu Tuan with admiring eyes.


    After all, in their eyes, the mission that Swordlord Ming Xing assigns is not difficult at all. The others can also do that.


    Yet, now that Swordlord Ming Xing has made his decision, they don¡¯t dare to say anything but envy Hu Tuan in secret.


    ¡°Are you confident?¡± Swordlord Ming Xing continues to ask.


    Hu Tuan can only hold the long sword with his hands and bow to Ming Xing, ¡°I won¡¯t dare to let you down!¡±


    Swordlord Ming Xing nods his head with satisfaction and leaves with his hand at his back.


    After Swordlord Ming Xing leaves, Hu Tuan is finally relieved and sits on the chair. His back has been wetted by the sweat.


    ¡°Hu Tuan, you are so lucky!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Hu Tuan, putting aside the ten spiritual jades, you are so lucky to help Uncle Ming Xing! As long as you can satisfy him, how many people dare to mess around with you in the Xiaoshan Sword Sect?¡±


    ¡°Haha. I knew it. You are a very lucky person!¡± There is also a disciple who catches the opportunity to improve the relationship with Hu Tuan.


    An immortal cultivation school with many people is equal to a small society.


    It entails various kinds of people.


    Hu Tuan gives a bitter smile.


    He doesn¡¯t feel anything wrong with it or even take He Youniang seriously, but now he comes to his senses. Due to this girl, Ming Xing comes here specially and lends his sword to Hu Tuan.


    It is evident that this girl must be capable.


    ¡°Hu Tuan, when you get rich and famous in future, don¡¯t ever forget us!¡±


    ¡°Haha. Hu Tuan, since Uncle Ming Xing hates He Youniang so much, how about stunning her on the arena and having sex with her? In this case, we can enjoy a great show then!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Hu Tuan, when you are having the noodles, you should at least let us have some soup!¡±


    They are all chuckling.


    The words sound cold and frightening.


    The speakers are actually kidding.


    Out of expectation, the words make Hu Tuan quite intrigued.


    He starts to ponder. If he does that, he may gain some good feelings from Ming Xing¡­


    When Ming Xing walks out of the room, he strides for a distance and then suddenly stops.


    He turns around to look at an old man, who is holding a white lamp. In the lamp there is a blooming lotus.


    ¡°Master¡­¡± Swordlord Ming Xing hastens to show courtesy.


    ¡°Hmm. You are so bold!¡± The old man suddenly shouts.


    Ming Xing hastens to kneel in fright and awe.


    He kneels just like Hu Tuan did to him in the room.


    ¡°Master, I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    ¡°How did He Youniang mess around with you?¡± The old man says in a cold voice.


    Ming Xing, who kneels on the ground, is greatly shocked.


    ¡°It turns out that you have heard me.¡±


    The old man arrives at his front and sits cross-legged.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°To force Gao Ge to take action.¡± Ming Xing says bluntly.


    He doesn¡¯t hide his thought from his master.


    He has to tell everything regardless.


    Since childhood, no matter what secret he hides, his master can always find it out.


    Luckily, he is literally transparent before his master.


    Moreover, on this matter, Ming Xing has a feeling that his master can guess it whether he tells it or not.


    ¡°If Gao Ge takes any move, then you will have a reason to kill him?¡± The old man frowns.


    ¡°Exactly.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. Are you so eager to kill him?¡±


    Ming Xing raises his head with his eyes turning red.


    ¡°Master, Ming Wu cannot die in vain!¡±


    The old man sighs.


    Actually, when he was outside the room, he had guessed Ming Xing¡¯s thought upon hearing his arrangement.


    ¡°Master, if you really want to stop me, you should have interrupted me before. Nevertheless, after you heard me out, you didn¡¯t show yourself. Hence, you must permit my doing.¡±


    ¡°I know you and Ming Wu are close. Both of you are my disciples. Ming Wu died in the secret realm. However, he did provoke Gao Ge first. When he left for the secret realm, I told him not to conflict with the people of the Dragon Court face to face. Obviously, he turned a deaf ear to my words.¡± The old man says helplessly.


    Ming Xing doesn¡¯t say anything.


    He knows that his master hasn¡¯t finished talking.


    As expected, the old man just hedges for an instant and continues to say, ¡°But you are right. Our people cannot die in vain. So is Ming Wu. If Lurking Dragon wants to help, I will stop him. Yet, Gao Ge is not easy to handle.¡±


    ¡°Master, please rest assured. I will kill him for sure!¡± Ming Xing grits his teeth and says potently.


    The old man stands up and picks up the lamp. Stooping slightly, just like an old man who comes back the market and holds a bag of fruits and vegetables, he walks further and further.


    It is like that he hears or sees nothing.


    After a long time, Ming Xing finally gets up from the ground.


    He takes a long breath with his murderous look in his eyes as strong as ever.


    ¡°Gao Ge must die.¡±


    He mutters again.

 Chapter 375 - See Through the Gate of Vitality

    Chapter 375 See Through the Gate of Vitality


    In the afternoon, the life and death fight between Haicheng Cultivation Academy and the Xiaoshan Sword Sect is still going on.


    Standing on the battlefield, both the students of Haicheng Cultivation Academy and the disciples of the Xiaoshan Sword all look stern.


    It is a matter of life and death.


    It is pertinent to honor.


    Only if they survive, they are qualified to step towards a higher position.


    The drum sound is still on.


    From ancient times to the present, there has been a ritual of beating drums before a battle.


    The Xiaoshan Sword Sect always follows such a ritual. Gao Ge also realizes that such drum sound can stir up the killing intent of people indeed.


    The middle-aged man takes a few steps forward with a list full of names in his hand.


    He utters two names and then two people walk out of the two parties.


    It is said that enemies are furious upon meeting. Although they don¡¯t hold any grudge against each other, the killing intent in their eyes cannot be hidden too.


    With a shout, they go at each other.


    Their killing intents also bump into each other.


    One holds a long sword.


    One holds an iron stick.


    The two contestants are fighting against each other in the middle of the battlefield, with their weapons clanking nonstop.


    The clanking sound of metals is the most stimulating.


    The disciples of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect keep frowning.


    They felt quite happy to see the students of Haicheng Cultivation Academy having no appetite for their meals.


    Are such opponents worth their worrying?


    However, it is now that they suddenly realize that they have underestimated these cultivators as young as them.


    They have done well in their self-adjustment.


    They were at a loss what to do at first.


    Yet, they are as fierce as strong tigers.


    Everything makes them realize that there are so many excellent people in the world.


    Originally, Lurking Dragon and Gao Ge brought these students to go out for trials only to show them the strength of the outside cultivators as well as the brutality of the cultivation world. Surprisingly, they give a good lesson to the disciples of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect.


    It also indirectly suggests that the students of Haicheng Cultivation Academy are very excellent.


    This is what makes Gao Ge rather satisfied.


    ¡°Why did you ask them to follow you outside?¡± Lurking Dragon can¡¯t help turning to Gao Ge and asking.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you know why?¡± Gao Ge says in fake surprise.


    ¡°Do you think that I should know it?¡±


    ¡°Since you didn¡¯t, then don¡¯t.¡± After saying that, Gao Ge turns around and continues to look at the battlefield.


    Lurking Dragon shakes his head and heaves a sigh.


    He knows that Gao Ge doesn¡¯t say anything but he still holds a grudge against himself.


    While Gao Ge is talking with Lurking Dragon simply, earth-shaking changes happen to the situation on the battlefield.


    The deadlock has been finally broken.


    The student of Haicheng Cultivation Academy suddenly turns around and pulls out a stick, as if a stick penetrates through a cloth. It happens that he dodges his opponent¡¯s sword.


    The iron stick as heavy as 25 kg is heavily hit on the opponent¡¯s chest.


    Being beaten by the stick, the disciple of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect is immediately thrown away.


    With a sound of bang, he is thrown on the ground.


    Unhesitantly, the student dashes forward.


    After the games in the morning, everyone becomes used to the bloody scene, which greatly affects them emotionally. Yet, it is not a bad thing though. At least, now the student of Haicheng Cultivation Academy strikes the iron stick without hesitance. This time, the iron stick is hit on the opponent¡¯s head.


    The result goes without saying.


    One is standing.


    The other one is lying.


    Holding the iron stick with his hands, the student finally stands firmly constrainedly, out of breath with a pale face. He stares at the corpse on the ground. He can¡¯t help feeling nauseated and yet satisfied.


    After a while, he turns around to look at the students behind him.


    ¡°Did you see this? The disciples of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect are no big deal!¡±


    The students feel thrilled by him and also know that he is encouraging them in this way.


    Sitting on a height, Sovereign Zhou frowns and wants to say something, but he says nothing in the end.


    In the following game, Haicheng Cultivation Academy still prevails.


    The student also kills the disciple of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect in a fierce way.


    Is it cruel?


    It is really cruel indeed.


    Such a competition is cruel in any place.


    However, they turn around to look at the big wooden box.


    The box is still filled with the bodies of their peers.


    Every student lying in the box was laughing and playing with them before.


    They are strangers coming from different places. It is because of the Cultivation Academy that they are gathered. Although it has not been a long time, they have built up a close friendship. They are not only classmates but also comrades-in-arms who can die for each other.


    Since they claim to avenge for their peers¡¯ death, they must do it.


    They must keep their words anyway!


    Moreover, they wouldn¡¯t like to lie in the wooden box themselves.


    Sovereign Zhou snorts.


    He found some clues but he was not sure.


    He believed increasingly that it was only a coincidence.


    He could think in that way for the first game but now that the second game is over and he has seen it, he will be stupid if he still doesn¡¯t figure it out.


    Will a first-class school allow a stupid guy to be the sovereign?


    ¡°Lord Lurking Dragon, good for Haicheng Cultivation Academy!¡±


    Lurking Dragon is slightly surprised and then realizes what he means soon. He only smiles and plays dumb, saying, ¡°Why did you say that, Sovereign Zhou?¡±


    ¡°It is fair enough though. The Dragon Court has been entrenched in Huaxia for years and the Cultivation Academy is kind of a part of the Dragon Court. If the Dragon Court wants to know our sword method, it must not be a difficult thing. I didn¡¯t expect that the students of the Cultivation Academy were so clever. Even though they don¡¯t pursue Taoism through swordsmanship, they can still see through our sword method.¡± Sovereign Zhou doesn¡¯t speak in a loud voice, but the voice is loud enough to be heard by everyone. It goes without saying that he wants to give his disciples a reminder in this way.


    If the disciples of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect to attend the fight still don¡¯t understand what the sovereign means, they just deserve to be killed by the students of Haicheng Cultivation Academy.


    A stone makes a big splash.


    All the disciples of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect are all astonished and take a tumble.


    ¡°No wonder these two guys can dodge our disciples¡¯ killing moves¡­¡±


    ¡°They are so hateful. I didn¡¯t expect that these students of Haicheng Cultivation Academy also knew about the Heaven Shaking Sword Method of our school!¡±


    ¡°Sigh, complicated as the Heaven Shaking Sword Method is, the disciples have only learnt the first level. The first level of the method is the introduction of the Heaven Shaking Sword Method. How complicated can it be? Since they know it, they must have known the gate of vitality. It is fair enough that they are killed!¡±


    The disciples of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect are angry and yet helpless.

 Chapter 376 - Please Go to Hell

    Chapter 376 Please Go to Hell


    The students of Haicheng Cultivation Academy have learnt about their Heaven Shaking Sword Method.


    Of course he feels angry.


    He cannot assert that they are shameless.


    It is his fault that he didn¡¯t keep the sword method of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect well and that it got leaked.


    What else can he say?


    It is like in a contest, he makes a mistake and strikes a stupid move so his opponent seizes the opportunity and kills him with a punch.


    Can he curse the opponent for not being aboveboard and straightforward?


    How can he do that?


    If he makes a mistake, he must bear the consequence.


    Lurking Dragon turns around and takes a look at Gao Ge.


    Although he plays dumb to Sovereign Zhou, it doesn¡¯t mean that he knows nothing.


    On the contrary, his mind is as clear as a mirror.


    He wondered what Gao Ge told the students to go away for in the noon.


    Now the answer is vividly portrayed.


    Yet, Lurking Dragon looks at Gao Ge with complicated eyes.


    It is not delight but disappointment and regret.


    Gao Ge also recognizes the complication of Lurking Dragon¡¯s eyes and feels surprised.


    Has he done anything wrong?


    However, Lurking Dragon doesn¡¯t say it out so he cannot ask further.


    The students of Haicheng Cultivation Academy prevail with a huge advantage in the two competitions in the afternoon


    It also leads the sudden mental change of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect.


    The disciples of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect don¡¯t use the Heaven Shaking Sword Method anymore.


    It is reasonable enough.


    The Heaven Shaking Sword Method is the most famous sword method of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect.


    Yet, it doesn¡¯t mean that such a first-class school only has one sword method.


    If it is true, the Xiaoshan Sword Sect cannot have achieved so much. They cannot say that they are set off by the other cultivation schools.


    Sovereign Zhou turns around and says to Gao Ge with joined hands, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Gao.¡±


    Gao Ge is taken aback.


    He fails to understand why Sovereign Zhou thanks him.


    Lurking Dragon puts one hand against the table so harshly that his fingers turn pale, as if he is trying to hold back something.


    Gao Ge frowns. Sovereign Zhou continues to speak, ¡°If it were not for Mr. Gao, I¡¯m afraid that we still wouldn¡¯t find out that the Heaven Shaking Sword Method which the disciples of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect use most frequently has been known by the Dragon Court.¡±


    ¡°Sovereign Zhou, you¡¯ve worried too much. It is only a coincidence.¡± Gao Ge doesn¡¯t acknowledge it for sure.


    Even a fool can think through this matter, but as long as Gao Ge and Lurking Dragon don¡¯t acknowledge it, his thought can only be a guess no matter how much he says.


    Likewise, even if a murderer carves three words on his face¡ª ¡°I¡¯ve killed someone,¡± without firm evidences, can anyone do anything to him?


    Sovereign Zhou bursts out laughing and waves his hand. He doesn¡¯t care about what Gao Ge just said and then he says, ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it. If the Xiaoshan Sword Sect pisses off the Dragon Court, you strike massive attack and we try our best to withstand, we may lose the battle because the Heaven Shaking Sword Method leaks. Then I¡¯m afraid that we won¡¯t have enough time and the opportunity to rectify our fault even if we realize it.¡±


    Gao Ge is bitterly shocked.


    He finally realizes that Lurking Dragon¡¯s eyes were actually full of disappointment and regret.


    He has made a mistake.


    Obviously, Lurking Dragon, or more specifically, the Dragon Court, did have such an idea. They wanted to use the Heaven Shaking Sword Method to throw critical attack at the Xiaoshan Sword Sect. However, now because of his erroneous decision, the plan fails completely.


    As a cultivator, Gao Ge is very aware that the Xiaoshan Sword Sect doesn¡¯t need to directly abandon the Heaven Shaking Sword Method at all. Only with a bit of amendment, the Heaven Shaking Sword Method will be changed then.


    As different kinds of moods and thoughts occur to him, Gao Ge can¡¯t help flushing with shame.


    He slightly trembles and lowers his head to look at his clenched fists.


    He¡­ He is wrong? He is wrong! He is wrong!!


    Sovereign Zhou laughs loudly, ¡°Mr. Gao, I must say you are so kind! The Xiaoshan Sword Sect will keep your favor in mind! From now on, if you encounter any difficulty, the Xiaoshan Sword Sect will grant whatever you request!¡±


    Lurking Dragon suddenly strikes a punch on the table beside him.


    He turns around to look at Gao Ge, saying angrily, ¡°What? Is your zest for Taoism shattered?¡±


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t say anything but his complicated facial expression has manifested everything.


    Lurking Dragon sneers and turns around to look at Sovereign Zhou, saying, ¡°Sovereign Zhou, it is wrong for you to thank him.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah? Why do you say that?¡± Sovereign Zhou smiles.


    Since he catches the opportunity, he will not let go of it easily.


    What he said before shakes Gao Ge¡¯s zest for Taoism and swordsmanship.


    As long as he seizes the opportunity to keep attacking Gao Ge, even if Gao Ge doesn¡¯t step backwards in terms of cultivation and fall from a height, there won¡¯t be any problem to constrain him to the current status of cultivation at least. Therefore, he really wonders what else Lurking Dragon can do to stabilize Gao Ge¡¯s zest for Taoism so far.


    ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it carefully. I think I should invite Sovereign Zhou to the Dragon Court for a tour. Of course, it is not a scheme. I only want to show you the power of the Dragon Court. You will see our young talents, great cultivators as well as our imposing momentum!¡±


    Speaking of this, Lurking Dragon hedges and looks at Gao Ge and Sovereign Zhou. Then he bursts out laughing.


    ¡°By then Sovereign Zhou will realize that it is a piece of cake if the Dragon Court really wants to exterminate the Xiaoshan Sword Sect!¡±


    Every word is uttered in a deep and heavy voice.


    His words are so powerful!


    For Gao Ge, Lurking Dragon¡¯s words, just like Sanskrit, instantly drive away the demon in his mind.


    With a stern face, Sovereign Zhou stays silent.


    Lurking Dragon says smilingly, ¡°Sovereign Zhou, the Dragon Court is not as weak as you expect. It is not because of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect but because most of the cultivators are just nothing more than this.¡±


    ¡°Lurking Dragon¡­¡±


    ¡°Sovereign Zhou, what do you think?¡±


    Sovereign Zhou gets so angry and yet laughs, ¡°Good. Very good.¡±


    Lurking Dragon only smiles with no words.


    Gao Ge frowns and mutters in a low voice, ¡°Thank you¡­¡±


    Lurking Dragon looks at him with his eyes full of worry. Obviously, he is still worried about Gao Ge. He has done what he can do, but it doesn¡¯t mean that Gao Ge will be totally fine then.


    Gao Ge suddenly reaches out his neck and stares at Sovereign Zhou across Lurking Dragon.


    ¡°Sovereign Zhou, did you just say that you would grant whatever I request?¡±


    Although Sovereign Zhou is not in a good mood, he cannot just snort over what he just said and forget about it. Moreover, he was just saying out of politeness. Gao Ge knows that well so can he really put forward any request?


    ¡°Of course, you have my words. What do you need us to do for you? Since I promise to grant you whatever you request, any of your requests will be granted for sure!¡±


    Gao Ge smiles and puts his palms together, as if praying before the statute of god.


    ¡°Sovereign Zhou, please go to hell.¡±


    Sovereign Zhou is speechless.


    Lurking Dragon sneers.


    It seems that he is really okay.

 Chapter 377 - The Only One

    Chapter 377 The Only One


    The students of Haicheng Cultivation Academy have done so well in mentality adjustment, let alone Gao Ge. His biggest merit is that he has a thick skin. It is fair enough to say that he has no sense of shame at all.


    He admits that his zest for Taoism was almost shaken for his own mistake and Sovereign Zhou¡¯s mocking.


    However, with the powerful speech of Lurking Dragon, he bucks up quickly and clears away his confusion. Then he fights back in the most direct way and meanwhile tells Lurking Dragon next to him that he is totally fine now.


    Lurking Dragon is so delighted.


    He likes Gao Ge¡¯s character quite much.


    Gao Ge would rather argue than around the bush if he feels disgruntled.


    Such a person is either covered by others or powerful himself. Otherwise, he will not live more than three years since his birth.


    Therefore, it is evident that Gao Ge is really hardy and his neighbors are really kind.


    Sovereign Zhou snorts at him with no oral response.


    What else can he do?


    Can he really kill himself by bumping his head against the ground as Gao Ge wishes?


    If he really did, what would come out of his head when he died must not be blood but excrement.


    However, thanks to the reminder of Sovereign Zhou, the disciples of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect all change their sword moves. Therefore, the greatest advantage that the students of Haicheng Cultivation Academy have has been lost. Of course, it is not 100% certain. At least, the disciples sent by the Xiaoshan Sword Sect are restricted anyway. They cannot use the first level of the Heaven Shaking Sword Method they use most frequently and proficiently under the circumstance.


    Simply put, although the students of Haicheng Cultivation Academy lose the buff, a debuff is meanwhile thrown on the disciples of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect.


    This is a very delightful thing.


    Great!


    What a great thing!


    Off the battlefield, Yue Xincheng snorts and says to Xia Lu in a low voice, ¡°Sovereign Zhou is so despicable! He even tried to get my boss into a trap. Isn¡¯t he too confident in himself?¡±


    Xia Lu glimpses at him and heaves a sigh. She can¡¯t help saying with regrets, ¡°I cannot simply call you a wimp, for you even have no regard for top cultivators with the realm of Grand Master. However, I cannot say you are awesome because sometimes you are even no match for me.¡±


    Yue Xincheng stays puzzled for a while.


    Is this woman really his teammate?


    ¡°Xia Lu, listen to me.¡±


    ¡°Spill.¡±


    The word¡ªspill renders Yue Xincheng speechless. He coughs and says in a low voice, ¡°If you keep talking this way, I think you still have a long way to go if you want to become my second sister-in-law.¡±


    Xia Lu hits Yue Xincheng¡¯s chest with her elbow mercilessly. She feels so great to hear him scream in pain.


    Now the fight on the battlefield is still going on.


    As time goes by, six rounds of the competition have been over.


    It has been only two hours.


    When the two contestants are neck and neck in terms of capability, it takes a long time to have a winner, but it doesn¡¯t take long to have a survivor over a life and death fight, for the result may lie in one move. The one with a stronger killing intent prevails.


    Apart from the first two games, in which the students win easily for catching their opponents¡¯ loopholes, the results of the other four games are two to two.


    This also means that the big wooden box has to contain two more bodies.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t say anything.


    Yet, he still feels so uncomfortable.


    However, he cannot do anything about it. All in all, the students of Haicheng Cultivation Academy can comprehend well and adjust their mentality quickly, they cannot shorten the capability gap between them and the disciples of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect.


    Gao Ge believes that they will make an undefeatable army with enough time.


    The problem is that the Xiaoshan Sword Sect and Dragon Court can¡¯t give them enough time at present.


    They are not made to do something beyond their capability. Yet, the truth is more or less the same.


    A deadlock is still a deadlock.


    Gao Ge hopes that no more students of Haicheng Cultivation Academy get killed.


    The Xiaoshan Sword Sect people must hold the same hope.


    If there is any difference between them, it must be that Gao Ge hopes his students all to live well while the people of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect only care about the competition result.


    Although Gao Ge guesses that there must be some hidden information he doesn¡¯t know, he doesn¡¯t care about it at all now.


    With a scream in pain, a sword goes through the chest of a student of the Cultivation Academy.


    However, at the moment, the student suddenly shouts and throws out the dagger from his hand with his last strength. The dagger stabs into the area between the eyebrows of his opponent.


    With a sound of bang, the two contestants fall at the same time.


    ¡°What is the result then?¡± Sovereign Zhou is a bit surprised.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Lurking Dragon laughs.


    ¡°Let¡¯s call it a tie then.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Lurking Dragon nods his head. They reach a consensus and get ready to watch the next game of the competition.


    Gao Ge¡¯s hair is wetted by sweat.


    He turns around subconsciously and stares at Lurking Dragon with a complicated look, who is actually acting aloof now.


    He shouldn¡¯t act like that.


    How can he act like that?


    Didn¡¯t he see the struggle of the student before death?


    Hum.


    What they are arguing about is only the result?


    Now, Gao Ge has an urge to turn over the table before him.


    And then he wants to scold Sovereign Zhou and Lurking Dragon while pointing at their noses.


    How are they qualified to be the sovereign of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect and principal of Haicheng Cultivation Academy?


    Gao Ge really hates their faces at the moment. They are more like gamers with handles while the disciples and students are like the characters they control in the game.


    However, Gao Ge still holds back his thought.


    It is not because he has strong willpower but because he is very aware that he is not qualified enough to turn over the table in front of the two strong men.


    This is probably why Gao Ge has been longing to become stronger.


    If he wants to act at will and do as he wishes, he must be strong enough.


    Gao Ge used to read a book. The book says that in the world, most of the things happen against our will; for example, I want to write a book about you and yet, it entails too much unhappiness.


    Now, Gao Ge hopes to see no more death among the students of Haicheng Cultivation Academy but two of them have been killed continuously.


    Until the end, 9 out of 18 have been killed.


    It also means that the competition between Haicheng Cultivation Academy and Xiaoshan Sword Sect comes to the final phase. The last one who attends the game is He Youniang. Whether it is a purposeful act or not, the most powerful student of Haicheng Cultivation Academy is placed at the end.


    Gao Ge feels even more nervous.


    It is not true that he treats all the students equally.


    People are selfish. So is Gao Ge.


    He Youniang is the only student he likes most in Haicheng Cultivation Academy.

 Chapter 378 - Come With the Sword

    Chapter 378 Come With the Sword


    He Youniang strides forward with her grey long sword.


    She gives an extremely stern face.


    Although she knows that she is the strongest among the students who come to the Xiaoshan Sword Sect, she can never be cocky about that.


    Moreover, given that all the disciples sent by the Xiaoshan Sword Sect are neck and neck with the students of Haicheng Cultivation Academy, since people of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect also know about her capability, her opponent won¡¯t be weaker than her.


    She takes a deep breath with her chest beaming with overwhelming killing intent.


    Finally, it is her turn.


    Hu Tuan walks out of his team and doesn¡¯t dare to look He Youniang in the eye.


    He Youniang looks at him in grimace.


    She feels that his look seems a bit weird but she has no idea why it is weird.


    Is it because he is not capable enough or hasn¡¯t experienced such a thing that he looks frightened now?


    She shakes her head.


    The possibility is too low.


    Very soon, He Youniang comes to her senses. She had better not think too much at the moment. The more she thinks about, the more she will have in her mind. If she has too many things in her mind, her sword moves will become slower.


    ¡°Are you feeling nervous?¡± Lurking Dragon suddenly turns around and says to Gao Ge in a low voice.


    Gao Ge glances at him without further response.


    Lurking Dragon laughs and says, ¡°It is not good of you. To be honest, you are biased!¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±


    ¡°Compared with He Youniang, do you think less of the other students?¡± Lurking Dragon says, ¡°Therefore, I am more cold-blooded than you. Despite being principal of Haicheng Cultivation Academy, if it were not for the trial, I would not be with them at all. This is also a good thing. If I care too much about these people, I¡¯m afraid that I cannot stay calm and peaceful.¡±


    Gao Ge heaves a sigh and says nothing more.


    Maybe he may risk his life for the students of Haicheng Cultivation Academy, just as Lurking Dragon said. However, he cannot be that cold-blooded to everything like Lurking Dragon.


    Lurking Dragon¡¯s style and way of speaking make Gao Ge quite unhappy. However, regardless, he knows that Lurking Dragon doesn¡¯t need to care about his opinion.


    Will his thought affect Lurking Dragon?


    Will it rectify his doing?


    It is impossible for sure.


    Moreover, he doesn¡¯t dare to assert that his thought is right and that Lurking Dragon¡¯s way of doing is wrong.


    Objectively, there is nothing wrong with Lurking Dragon¡¯s way of doing.


    On the battlefield, He Youniang, holding the grey long sword, strikes at Hu Tuan.


    Gao Ge is much aware of He Youniang¡¯s capability.


    When Gao Ge arrived at the Cultivation Academy for the first time, He Youniang showed dissatisfaction for Gao Ge and challenged him as the representative of students. Although she lost the fight in a disadvantaged position, she was convinced by Gao Ge. Yet, Gao Ge also found that He Youniang was rather gifted, determined and suitable for learning Xiao Linran¡¯s sword methods. If it were not for Gao Ge¡¯s Star Tree, he dared to assure that He Youniang would be the most suitable apprentice of Xiao Linran.


    However, being a student of Gao Ge is good enough for He Youniang.


    As they start fighting, He Youniang has taken the upper hand.


    Hu Tuan has realized that He Youniang¡¯s capability cannot be underestimated, but he didn¡¯t expect that she could be so strong. Compared with the previous students, she is much more capable. Even Sovereign Zhou and the others of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect appear rather surprised and regretful.


    They feel regretful because He Youniang is the student of the Cultivation Academy.


    If this girl belongs to the Xiaoshan Sword Sect, she must be able to become the strongest one among the young generation with sufficient cultivation. As long as she has enough time to grow, there won¡¯t be any problem for her to become a sword immortal, let alone a swordlord at the realm of Master.


    However, such a hypothesis can¡¯t be true.


    She is the student of the Cultivation Academy.


    If she really has a chance to grow up, she will become the pillar of the Dragon Court in the future. By then, she must be the mortal malady of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect.


    Even only thinking about that makes them feel worried!


    They will absolutely not allow that to happen!


    Under high pressure, Hu Tuan can only retreat in the fight.


    It is not because he is much weaker than He Youniang but because she holds strong killing intent and aims at vital parts with every move.


    Hu Tuan is so angry.


    This woman is completely insane!


    It is the first time that he has encountered such an opponent.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡± With a shout, He Youniang throws out her long sword, which goes like a fierce dragon going to sea. The sword light floods, just like mercury draining on the ground.


    Without doubt, her imposing manner appears majestic and powerful enough to conquer mountains and rivers.


    Her momentum is irresistible!


    Feeling greatly shocked, Hu Tuan raises his sword subconsciously.


    He Youniang¡¯s sword hits against Hu Tuan¡¯s.


    Instantly, sparks fly around.


    He Youniang, just like a fierce tiger, keeps striking at Hu Tuan.


    With the sound of bang, He Youniang¡¯s grey long sword gleams with a beam of sword light again. Then Hu Tuan screams in pain and flies away.


    He is heavily thrown on the ground with his internal organs painfully shocked.


    He Youniang is not nice person.


    The moment she drew the sword from behind her back, she has made up her mind.


    Her goal is not to defeat Hu Tuan but to kill him with her long sword.


    Killing people is not a difficult thing for He Youniang.


    Young as she is, she has killed quite a number of people.


    This is the Tao of sword of the He Family


    According to He Youniang¡¯s father, who is extremely doughty, if the sword is not used to kill people, why doesn¡¯t one just carry a wooden sword?


    The saying sounds quite reasonable.


    Gao Ge cannot talk clearly about He Youniang¡¯s Tao of sword, but he is sure of one thing.


    There will be a dais at the end of her Tao of sword, which consists of corpses.


    ¡°You can die now.¡± With a calm face, He Youniang slashes again.


    She must take his life when he is weak.


    Since I have knocked you down, how can I give you a chance to get up?


    There is no such a thing in the world!


    Hu Tuan grits his teeth and waves his long sword. Surprisingly, the sword raises a gust of strong wind, forcing He Youniang to retreat.


    Hu Tuan has missed the previous opportunity, but he still seizes it and hastens to get up. While He Youniang is still confused, he comes with his sword.

 Chapter 379 - The Sword Can’t Hold On

    Chapter 379 The Sword Can¡¯t Hold On


    Gao Ge, who is sitting on the chair, can¡¯t help frowning.


    He looks at Sovereign Zhou only to find that his face is full of astonishment.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the Xiaoshan Sword Sect is so generous that even a disciple¡¯s sword is a treasure weapon.¡± Gao Ge sneers and says.


    Sovereign Zhou is about to say something when he hears that the disciples of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect have started to gossip.


    ¡°Huh? Isn¡¯t this the sword of Sir Swordlord?¡±


    ¡°Yeah! This is Uncle Ming Xing¡¯s sword!¡±


    Sovereign Zhou let out a sigh of relief.


    Luckily, he didn¡¯t say anything silly or try to exculpate Hu Tuan.


    Otherwise, he would be tremendously shamed.


    That would be a slap in his face!


    ¡°Mr. Gao, may I know whether it breaks the regulation of the contest?¡± Sovereign Zhou says smilingly.


    Such being the case, there is nothing to say.


    In this case, it is better to acknowledge that.


    Gao Ge says smilingly, ¡°Of course not. I have no comment on that.¡±


    At first, he feels a bit depressed but on second thought, there is nothing wrong with the Xiaoshan Sword Sect people¡¯s doing. He himself handed over the Heaven Shaking Sword Method of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect to his students while their opponents only gave the disciple a sword. There is no ground for blame.


    This is a life and death fight. Of course there are not so many restrictions.


    He Youniang keeps frowning. Hu Tuan¡¯s imposing manner is completely different, probably because his sword grants him enough confidence.


    Originally, Hu Tuan is not weak. He was in a disadvantaged position just because he was astounded by He Youniang. Moreover, He Youniang¡¯s strong killing intent brought him huge stress. He had a feeling that he would be killed by her so he kept trying to dodge attack instead of fighting back.


    Now Hu Tuan starts to strike back and regains the initiative. With the help of his long sword, he has surprisingly broken through the current dilemma and fallen into a dogfight with He Youniang.


    Gao Ge frowns.


    Despite the deadlock on the battlefield, as the teacher of He Youniang, Gao Ge is much aware that this is definitely not a good thing. He Youniang¡¯s sword moves and Taoism are potent and fearless, which are like rolling ahead ceaselessly. The situation was inclined to one side before. This is what He Youniang does. This is her tempo. Now that her pace has been slowed down, it is definitely not what she wants to see. If possible, He Youniang feels more eager to control the fight situation and pace.


    If He Youniang is compared to a jungle of a game, her mission is to seize the time to destroy the tower with an insignificant role in the later stage of the game. Yet, her tempo has been slowed down now.


    ¡°Gao Ge, who do you think will win?¡± Lurking Dragon turns around to look at Gao Ge and asks.


    Gao Ge frowns and says, ¡°Of course He Youniang will.¡±


    Lurking Dragon laughs and says in a calm voice, ¡°Since so, we must make a deal first.¡±


    ¡°What deal?¡± Gao Ge feels confused.


    ¡°No matter how the situation becomes later, you cannot make any move.¡± Lurking Dragon says in a deep voice.


    Gao Ge is slightly surprised but he doesn¡¯t give any reply.


    Lurking Dragon heaves a sigh and says, ¡°Don¡¯t ignore my words. I know that you are very close to He Youniang but if you make any move, the situation will be changed and the Xiaoshan Sword Sect will have an excuse to make trouble for us. You won¡¯t hope to see us die with you for your impulse, right? Or do you think that we can get through the close siege ourselves?¡±


    Gao Ge takes a deep breath, saying, ¡°Rest assured. I won¡¯t do that.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Lurking Dragon feels a bit surprised.


    ¡°Because He Youniang cannot lose.¡± Gao Ge says sneeringly.


    Lurking Dragon feels a bit confused, ¡°Why?¡±


    Gao Ge says with firm confidence, ¡°Because she is my student!¡±


    ¡°Fine, since you don¡¯t say it, I won¡¯t ask further. Why do you have to play fronting¡­¡± Lurking Dragon snorts and sniffs at Gao Ge¡¯s words. Yet, having heard what Gao Ge just said, he feels a bit relieved. He catches sight of sincere confidence and fearlessness in Gao Ge¡¯s eyes


    Although he doesn¡¯t know why Gao Ge is confident in He Youniang, he is slightly calmed at least.


    At the moment, both the disciples of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect and students of the Haicheng Cultivation Academy are really nervous. After all, this is the last game and the current score happens to be nine to nine.


    The last game decides the result of the contest.


    Both He Youniang and Hu Tuan are rather stressed.


    Neither of them wants to be the one who leads to the failure of their side, which will make them a sinner through the ages.


    He Youniang feels rather anxious.


    She also knows that she will be disadvantaged if the current situation goes on.


    The sooner the fight ends, the better it will be for her.


    Originally, in her eyes, it would not be a difficult thing for her to defeat Hu Tuan.


    Out of her surprise, the strong wind of the sword doesn¡¯t only make her miss a good opportunity but also give her opponent enough confidence.


    The former one is not a big deal while the latter consequence is more severe!


    If the opportunity is lost, she can keep searching for it, but now Hu Tuan won¡¯t give her the opportunity.


    This is the most troublesome thing.


    At the moment, it seems that their facial expressions are synchronized, which are both rather fierce with killing intent in the eyes.


    Gasping for air heavily, they strike at each other at the same time.


    The two long swords keep hitting against each other.


    The result hasn¡¯t come out, but this battle is the one that lasts longest among all by far.


    ¡°Come on!¡± Hu Tuan, who is holding a long sword, just like a fierce beast, growls at He Youniang with red eyes.


    He Youniang snorts and wants to charge forward when she suddenly frowns.


    She fixes her eyes on her long sword.


    The grey long sword has a few cracks.


    The cracks look like sawteeth.


    She takes a deep breath and just can¡¯t believe her eyes.


    How can it be?


    The scene is also seen by Gao Ge and the others.


    Gao Ge holds the armrest with his hands tightly, as if he is going to jump up the next second.


    ¡°Something goes wrong¡­¡± Yue Xincheng stamps on his feet with anxiety, ¡°In this case, even if He Youniang can hold on, her sword cannot!¡±


    ¡°Calm down¡­¡± Xia Lu frowns.


    ¡°How can I not feel worried?¡± Yue Xincheng says annoyedly.


    Xia Lu glances at him, saying calmly, ¡°Do you find that Gao Ge looks worried?¡±


    Yue Xincheng has no idea what to say.


    Lurking Dragon looks at Gao Ge, saying with a smile, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to lend your sword to her?¡±


    Gao Ge thinks for a while and shakes his head.


    The Flying Star Sword is corresponding to his power of stars.


    It may be better if He Youniang is an ordinary person. Given the great power of the Flying Star Sword, if she exerts her strength, she will be put into a disadvantaged position.

 Chapter 380 - You Should Have Killed Me

    Hu Tuan looks at He Youniang¡¯s long sword and feels extremely excited.


    ¡°Girl, if this keeps going on, your sword will become a piece of scrap iron, won¡¯t it?¡± Hu Tuan gawks at He Youniang and says with a playful smile.


    Now he looks much more relaxed than before.


    Only when he takes the absolute upper hand can he be in high spirit.


    He Youniang sneers, ¡°Now you look like a classic villain character in a TV drama.¡±


    Hu Tuan is greatly offended by He Youniang.


    Although he doesn¡¯t look into the mirror, he believes what He Youniang said is true.


    This is the most hurtful thing.


    ¡°Hmm. I don¡¯t want to make a contention of mouth and tongue with you.¡± Hu Tuan snorts and says.


    If he wants to gain his face in this way, it must be in vain. After all, the most meaningless saying is that I won¡¯t bother about it with you.


    If one can kill the opponent with one slap, he will not say that at all.


    ¡°Come on!¡± He Youniang shouts. She doesn¡¯t look affected by her own sword in her hand. When she raises her sword, her demeanor and brilliance are perfectly manifested.


    Hu Tuan curses her as a mad woman in secret and has a complicated feeling.


    He thinks about it carefully.


    What would he do if he were He Youniang?


    If he were holding a scrap-iron-to-be sword, would he be courageous enough to strike at the opponent?


    He didn¡¯t think too much when he was suppressed by He Youniang.


    However, now he feels deep inside that He Youniang is really tough.


    She doesn¡¯t look like a girl.


    She seems more like an armored warrior who can sweep away all obstacles.


    She is like an awe-inspiring warrior.


    ¡°Are you really not worried?¡± Lurking Dragon turns around to look at Gao Ge and says.


    ¡°As I say, the winner must be He Youniang.¡± Gao Ge says calmly.


    Lurking Dragon rubs his temples.


    He feels a bit blankly and confused.


    Where does Gao Ge gain the weird confidence?


    Gao Ge¡¯s present reaction is totally different from his imagination.


    In fact, not only Lurking Dragon holds such a doubt.


    Yue Xincheng and Xia Lu both look at Gao Ge.


    However, Gao Ge still appears so calm.


    He acts as if having a well-thought-out plan.


    Apart from that, Swordlord Ming Xing is also at a loss.


    According to all the information he has collected, Gao Ge should not react like that. Otherwise, he would not intervene himself in order to provoke Gao Ge.


    He stares at the battlefield with knitted brows and doesn¡¯t want to miss any detail.


    Besides Gao Ge, He Youniang also appears a bit different from his imagination.


    Even if He Youniang¡¯s psychological quality is really good, she is really quite young, who can still react calmly and systematically. It is so difficult that ordinary people can never make it.


    It is fair enough to say that this has nothing to do with psychological quality.


    He doesn¡¯t believe that He Youniang has no Plan B.


    However, she hasn¡¯t still executed her Plan B by this point. What is she waiting for?


    Is she waiting for the gardenia to bloom?


    At the moment, Hu Tuan doesn¡¯t even have time to think about it.


    His attention has been concentrated on how to deal with He Youniang.


    Even if he has taken up a huge advantage, it doesn¡¯t mean he can win in the end.


    This is what a life and death fight is like.


    It still remains unknown who will emerge victorious.


    Hu Tuan inhales and strides forward with lotuses showing up under his steps, who walks like a ghost.


    A long sword gleams with sparks, dazzling and brilliant.


    With the sound of bang, He Youniang¡¯s grey long sword is broken then.


    Harshness crosses Hu Tuan¡¯s eyes. Of course, he will not let go of this opportunity, so he taps on the ground for a few times rapidly. Meanwhile, as his blade gives off a sound, he stabs at He Youniang¡¯s throat.


    With unchanged countenance, He Youniang strikes forward with her broken sword.


    She doesn¡¯t appear feared at all.


    Her reaction can remind others of a saying.


    When the broken sword is forged again, one shall return!


    Does it sound awesome?


    It sounds as brilliant as a bombing effect.


    He Youniang holding a broken sword is not different from a toothless tiger for Hu Tuan.


    What else is there in her for him to fear?


    ¡°Youniang, fetch the sword!¡± A student gets a sword from the weapon shelf and throws it at He Youniang.


    He Youniang thinks about the offer and doesn¡¯t turn around to fetch it.


    She has learnt something about Hu Tuan¡¯s competence by far so she is aware that if she really turns around to fetch the sword, he will have a chance to charge forward and chop off her head.Read more chapter on vi pnovel


    In this confrontational state, He Youniang doesn¡¯t dare to relieve any. As long as she catches a breath, she will be bound to lose. If she loses, all the people at present know well about the consequence.


    As is expected by He Youniang, Hu Tuan was really waiting for the chance.


    Yet, He Youniang didn¡¯t give him the chance.


    They come here with brains.


    She is definitely not a fool!


    However, He Youniang with a broken sword is continuously at risk.


    Hu Tuan¡¯s eyes gleam with a bit of disdain.


    He takes an opportunity and slashes the sword down again.


    With a tearing sound, He Youniang¡¯s clothes have been slit and her wound starts to bleed.


    Swordlord Ming Xing, standing aside, sees the scene and finally nods his head with satisfaction.


    After all, Hu Tuan doesn¡¯t let him down or forget what he should do!


    The next second, Swordlord Ming Xing turns around and looks at the spectator seats.


    Gao Ge¡¯s face appears a bit stern.


    Swordlord Ming Xing gives a weird smile.


    Is Gao Ge angry now?


    Hmm.


    It is only a beginning.


    If you cannot hold back your anger, you can step forward and do something!


    Lurking Dragon takes a look at Gao Ge carefully.


    ¡°Don¡¯t act on impulse.¡± He says in a low voice.


    ¡°This asshole¡­¡± Gao Ge pats on the table next to him.


    The table is broken with the sound and the bits of wood fly away.


    ¡°They only want to piss you off.¡± Lurking Dragon says in a low voice.


    Gao Ge becomes relieved very soon.


    His facial expression changes so fast that even Lurking Dragon cannot understand.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Since they want to do some tricks, I will allow it. Nevertheless, it is a pity!¡± Gao Ge snorts and says.


    ¡°What for?¡±


    ¡°It is a pity that they missed the chance to kill He Youniang. He could have killed her with that strike. However, he just wanted to play the cat-and-mouse game before he stood firmly on his feet. He didn¡¯t even think over his capability. Is he qualified?¡±


    Lurking Dragon frowns and stays silent.


    On the battlefield, He Youniang looks at her wounds and tidies up her clothes. Luckily, only the clothes on her waist are torn.


    ¡°You should have killed me.¡± He Youniang raises her head and stares at Hu Tuan indifferently with her words full of scorn.

 Chapter 381 - Storm Pear Flower Needle Box!

    Chapter 381 Storm Pear Flower Needle Box!


    The world is full of silly guys who don¡¯t know themselves well and yet feel sure of success.


    Now the young man called Hu Tuan is apparently one of them.


    Hu Tuan feels so balled up now.


    He looks at He Youniang before him and finds that her eyes are full of disdain.


    He feels rather confused.


    Isn¡¯t he the one who takes the upper hand?


    Hence, he turns around subconsciously and looks at Swordlord Ming Xing.


    Swordlord Ming Xing also looks at him with his eyes full of encouragement and delight.


    This makes Hu Tuan greatly spirited. It seems that he doesn¡¯t do anything wrong. He Youniang has been at the end of her wits and she only pretends to be fearless but actually she must be rather frightened!


    Thinking of that, Hu Tuan looks much calmer.


    He says with a sneer, ¡°What? Do you still have any other ace card?¡±


    ¡°You can have a guess.¡± He Youniang says calmly.


    Now He Youniang is frighteningly calm.


    More terribly, she is staring at Hu Tuan indifferently, as if Hu Tuan who has taken the upper hand is going to become a dead man in her eyes.


    Hu Tuan feels puzzled at the moment.


    He has a feeling that the broken sword should not be held by He Youniang.


    Instead, it should be held by him.


    Otherwise, it is not aligned with He Youniang¡¯s current momentum.


    Hu Tuan takes a deep breath and charges forward again to He Youniang.


    Swordlord Ming Xing is still watching.


    In terms of talent or competence, Hu Tuan is quite good among the young generation of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect.


    Yet, he always lacks an opportunity.


    He lacks an opportunity to get into the core disciple circle.


    And now, Swordlord Ming Xing can give him the opportunity.


    He knows that once he completes the mission assigned by Swordlord Ming Xing, in light of Ming Xing¡¯s character and temperament, he will be well rewarded.


    Hence, he must make He Youniang more miserable!


    He says to himself in his heart.


    His sword moves like a poisonous snake.


    It goes at He Youniang sharply.


    He avoids the vital parts on purpose in order to play the old tricks. He does the same thing as before¡ªnot cause critical injury to He Youniang and only slit off her clothes.


    Is it an exciting idea, isn¡¯t it?


    Although Hu Tuan doesn¡¯t want to do such a thing, as a disciple of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect, when can he just do whatever he wants to do? He is only a disciple, who doesn¡¯t have a right to choose.


    A cold smile crosses the face of He Youniang.


    Hu Tuan suddenly has a bad feeling.


    He feels as if there are spikes in his back.


    He can¡¯t help shivering subconsciously.


    Everything becomes dull and uninteresting.


    He grits his teeth.


    Then he pretends to keep calm.


    He keeps striking at He Youniang.


    He doesn¡¯t believe that He Youniang still saves an ultimate move at this point.


    Swordlord Ming Xing remains calm as before.


    There is also a middle-aged man standing beside him.


    ¡°Brother Ming Xing, who do you think will prevail?¡±


    Swordlord Ming Xing sneers and says, ¡°In fact, I don¡¯t even need to talk much about it. Anyone can tell that the chick from the Haicheng Cultivation Academy plays her cards so well that she can still pretend to be calm and cast a mist before others at this moment.¡±


    ¡°Haha, this is empty talk before absolute power.¡± The middle-aged man bursts out laughing.


    ¡°Well said.¡± Swordlord Ming Xing nods his head and says, ¡°Hu Tuan is still too young. If I were him, I would not fall into this chick¡¯s trap. However, it is okay. So far, even if Hu Tuan gives her enough chances, the result won¡¯t be affected anyway. What can she do? How can she reverse the situation with only a broken sword?¡±


    His words are full of contempt.


    It seems that He Youniang has been a dead person in their eyes.


    They seem to sit in the party for celebration, starting to make a toast and have fun.


    Swordlord Ming Xing turns around and looks at the podium.


    From beginning to now, his target has not been He Youniang.


    He Youniang is gifted with astounding temperament, but she is not a big deal for the Xiaoshan Sword Sect. She can only be regarded as a good talent but the Xiaoshan Sword Sect doesn¡¯t lack such talents. Despite a slight gap, it won¡¯t be too large! For the Xiaoshan Sword Sect, Gao Ge is the big problem!


    What he wants to do is to take the opportunity and kill Gao Ge.


    If he doesn¡¯t fear bringing trouble for the Xiaoshan Sword Sect, Swordlord Ming Xing will not spend so much effort.


    Although he has no idea how Gao Ge killed Ming Wu, in his eyes, given Gao Ge¡¯s capability, Gao Ge must adopt some unpresentable measures. Otherwise, it doesn¡¯t make sense.


    Only if Gao Ge intervenes, Ming Xing can step forward and kill Gao Ge for the sake of stopping him injuring the disciples of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect. His action is reasonable then.


    Now it seems about time.


    As long as He Youniang dies of disgrace, he doesn¡¯t believe Gao Ge can still stay calm!


    Swordlord Ming Xing has conjured a good scheme.


    However, at the moment, something unexpected happens.


    When Hu Tuan slashes at He Youniang and leaves another wound on her, she suddenly takes two steps backwards and meanwhile turns around.


    When He Youniang raises her left hand high, there is something in her hand¡­


    A metal ball?


    He Youniang doesn¡¯t intend to give Hu Tuan a chance to comment on that thing.


    When He Youniang throws out the iron ball, Hu Tuan behaves as if being frozen.


    A feeling of fear from deep in his soul comes from downside above and goes directly to his head.


    His instinct tells him that it is very dangerous now.


    However, Hu Tuan has been overwhelmed by killing intent, just like a statute.


    While the disciples of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect are torn with anxiety, the coming iron ball suddenly explodes.


    Every of the silver needles in strange shapes looks longer than the diameter of the iron ball. There are a few hundred needles. The strangest thing is that the silver needles are enveloped by such a small iron ball, which is quite puzzling.


    With the whiz sound, numerous silver needles penetrate through Hu Tuan.


    While Hu Tuan is still puzzling over the mystery herein, his body has become like a griddle.


    The disciples of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect don¡¯t even have the time to sigh with regret when Hu Tuan has fallen on the ground.


    The surroundings are as silent as the grave.


    Even the students of the Haicheng Cultivation Academy are in a daze, as if they all forget to cheer up for He Youniang.


    It has been a while before someone starts to talk.


    ¡°Is he¡­ dead?¡±


    It is a disciple of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect who is talking.


    Gao Ge is smiling.


    He looks at the determined little girl in the middle of the battlefield, happy and delighted.


    Lurking Dragon turns around to look at Gao Ge, asking, ¡°You gave it to her?¡±


    Gao Ge slightly nods his head.


    Lurking Dragon sneers, ¡°No wonder you seemed so confident.¡±

 Chapter 382 - Die with No Regret

    Chapter 382 Die with No Regret


    Gao Ge brings this hidden weapon with him all the time, except that he didn¡¯t have the chance to use it.


    Although he hasn¡¯t used it, he has confidence in Gongshu Hao¡¯s craftsmanship.


    When he was on the Moon Peak, without the light armor made by the Firearms Division, he would probably not be able to stand here now.


    If it were not for the fact that these students are so weak that they cannot act well with heavy armor on them, Gao Ge would take out all his heavy armor and ask them to wear the armor.


    In this case, he doesn¡¯t believe the Xiaoshan Sword Sect people can defeat his students!


    It is a pity that there is no such hypothesis.


    The disciples of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect are still in a trance.


    Hu Tuan, who had the upper hand and rode the high horse, has been killed by the hidden weapon.


    It is¡­ rather unreasonable!


    No wonder He Youniang said to Hu Tuan that he had missed the opportunity.


    It turns out that she is right.


    If Hu Tuan were highly alerted and tried his best to kill He Youniang, maybe she would have been dead now.


    It is a pity that nobody but a few people knows what Hu Tuan was thinking about. He had such a perfect chance but he didn¡¯t make full use of it and got himself killed in the end.


    He insisted in playing fronting.


    Now he paid a price for that.


    Although the disciples of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect enjoyed the moment when Hu Tuan played the cat-and-mouse game with He Youniang, now that Hu Tuan is dead, they don¡¯t feel it is an interesting thing. Instead, they think that Hu Tuan was so stupid that he lost his advantage and got himself killed. He was insane indeed.


    The disciples of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect don¡¯t feel sorry for Hu Tuan, who was badly mutilated and lying on the ground. They even feel like whipping his body. What a douche bag!


    Swordlord Ming Xing suddenly leaps forward and strikes at He Youniang.


    ¡°Youniang!¡± Gao Ge flies into a rage and also dashes towards the battlefield. Yet, he was sitting on the spectators¡¯ seat area while Swordlord Ming Xing was beside the battlefield. Therefore, Ming Xing is closer comparatively.


    When he is going to reach He Youniang, a white lamp falls and forces him to retreat.


    ¡°Master!¡± Seeing the lamp with a lotus inside, Swordlord Ming Xing grits his teeth and feels so bad.


    ¡°Now that the result has come out, what are you doing?¡± The lamp returns to the old man, who scolds with a frown, ¡°How dare you do this?¡±


    Swordlord Ming Xing says disgruntledly, ¡°She used a hidden weapon. How can you say she prevails? I demand having a new game!¡±


    In terms of He Youniang¡¯s current status, if she is made to attend another game, the result goes without saying.


    There won¡¯t be so many miracles in the world.


    Gao Ge has stood before He Youniang, glaring at Swordlord Ming Xing with a cold look.


    ¡°Bully those younger than you, and you won¡¯t live until you are old!¡± Gao Ge says resentfully.


    Swordlord Ming Xing is a bit speechless.


    He hasn¡¯t talked like that since he was 10 years old, fearing that others may regard him childish.


    Nevertheless, Gao Ge says that to him loudly, which makes him rather speechless.


    ¡°Sovereign Zhou, I have a question here. Have we ever said that no hidden weapon is allowed in the contest?¡± Lurking Dragon stands up and says with a long face.


    Sovereign Zhou stands up subconsciously and then looks at the battlefield and Lurking Dragon. For the moment, he has no idea what to say.


    They didn¡¯t make such a regulation before.


    On the other hand, there are some students of the Cultivation Academy who specializes in hidden weapon. Such a regulation is unreasonable indeed.


    However, surprisingly, as such, He Youniang, a swordsman, exploits the advantage.


    ¡°Swordlord Ming Xing lent his sword to your disciple. Did we say anything about it? Did we oppose to it? Since there is no regulation on that, of course we won¡¯t say anything about it. Now, what do you mean then?¡± Lurking Dragon says angrily.


    He looks really wrathful.


    Gao Ge looks a bit strange.


    He doesn¡¯t believe that Lurking Dragon cannot control his mood.


    People of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect are also unhappy now.


    Being in their own place, they are faced with others¡¯ censure.


    However, on second thought, Lurking Dragon words are reasonable. If they must argue about the hidden weapon, the sword that Hu Tuan used is also against the rule too. After all, the Xiaoshan Sword Sect exploited an advantage first, now they cannot just accuse Haicheng Cultivation Academy of playing dirty¡­


    It is like disgracing oneself before cursing the others!


    ¡°If the Xiaoshan Sword Sect just doesn¡¯t admit defeat, we can just leave.¡± Lurking Dragon says smilingly, ¡°If you want to stop us for outnumbering us, you may as well have a try!¡±


    Swordlord Ming Xing says sneeringly, ¡°Do you really think we cannot stop you?¡±


    ¡°You can have a try!¡± Lurking Dragon says laughingly, ¡°It remains unknown whether you can keep us here. Even if you do, so what? We just die a bit earlier than you!¡±


    Then he takes a few steps forward to look at the students outside the battlefield.


    ¡°Today if we lose the battle and die in the Xiaoshan Sword Sect, will you hold any grudge?¡±


    All the students are surprised.


    Then they all answer together subconsciously.


    ¡°We shall die with no regret!¡±


    Although there are not many of them, they shout in a good order and great momentum.Read more chapter on novelhall.com


    Every student looks fearless.


    They seem to face death unflinchingly.


    This is the reason why Lurking Dragon talked with confidence just now.


    Lurking Dragon glances over the young faces and smiles.


    It is not because the students of the Haicheng Cultivation Academy show great respect for him.


    It is because he has seen the future of the Dragon Court in these people.


    With these brilliant young people, who can bully Huaxia?


    Holding the Flying Star Sword, Gao Ge has killing intent in his eyes.


    ¡°Lord Lurking Dragon, don¡¯t be! Don¡¯t be!¡± Sovereign Zhou laughs loudly and hastens to mediate, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. You are right. Since we didn¡¯t prohibit beforehand, it is okay then.¡±


    When Lurking Dragon hit the ceiling before, he just kept silent. Now he talks, probably because he has figured out the pros and cons.


    ¡°Ming Xing, why don¡¯t you come here to confess to Lord Lurking Dragon?¡± Sovereign Zhou says with a stern face.


    ¡°Sovereign¡­¡± Swordlord Ming Xing is rather disgruntled.


    ¡°Get your ass over here!¡± Sovereign Zhou flies into a rage.

 Chapter 383 - Zhang Li’s Request

    Chapter 383 Zhang Li¡¯s Request


    Sovereign Zhou feels extremely furious.


    Yet, his fury doesn¡¯t come from Swordlord Ming Xing but Lurking Dragon¡¯s attitude.


    However, since he has made up his mind to suck it, he can do nothing about it.


    The Xiaoshan Sword Sect doesn¡¯t need to conflict with the Dragon Court for such an insignificant loss.


    Of course, people of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect are also not that capable.


    If they do declare war against the Dragon Court, they will be exterminated for sure.


    So far, even if the Dragon Court really does something awful to the Xiaoshan Sword Sect, they are still not capable enough to declare war. If they dare to keep Lurking Dragon and his people, putting aside the high price they are going to pay, the Xiaoshan Sword Sect may be razed to the ground soon after Lurking Dragon and his people are dead.


    To be blunter, opposing the Dragon Court is literally standing against Huaxia.


    Even if all the immortal cultivation schools collaborate, they don¡¯t dare to stir up such a nest of hornets, not to mention Xiaoshan Sword Sect alone.


    As the sovereign of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect, he is aware of what he can do and cannot do. Moreover, he must think over the long term. In the Xiaoshan Sword Sect, anyone can make a decision on impulse but him, because his decision determines the fate of the whole Xiaoshan Sword Sect.


    It is pertinent to the survival of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect.


    Doesn¡¯t he want to slap Lurking Dragon, who is riding on the horse here, and kill him?


    Doesn¡¯t he want to avenge for Swordlord Ming Wu?


    It is not that he doesn¡¯t want to but that he cannot!


    Acting at will demands a huge price.


    Swordlord Ming Xing is extremely furious, but he knows that if he dares to disobey Sovereign Zhou now, Sovereign Zhou will give him a slap in the face mercilessly. Even if he is a swordlord, he will be used for establishing prestige. The sovereign of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect is equal to the emperor of this place.


    ¡°Lord Lurking Dragon, I am reckless. Please forgive me.¡± Ming Xing yields and bows to Lurking Dragon. His attitude of admit mistake is not good enough but it is a proper gesture at least.


    Lurking Dragon snorts and says, ¡°If I don¡¯t forgive you, will you commit suicide by seppuku or bumping your head here?¡±


    Swordlord Ming Xing grits his teeth heavily.


    Lurking Dragon doesn¡¯t continue talking but snorts only. Then he pays no attention to Swordlord Ming Xing. After all, now that they¡¯ve prevailed, the result has been acknowledged by the Xiaoshan Sword Sect. If they keep haggling around, it is not beneficial for them. Ending on good note is very important.


    Gao Ge brings He Youniang aside and starts to transfer his power of stars to her.


    ¡°Sir, I won¡­¡± He Youniang says in a low voice.


    ¡°Yeah, I know.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to use that thing. After all we only had one and I wanted to save it for you, but now¡­¡±


    Gao Ge smiles and says, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can ask Gongshu Hao for more later. I didn¡¯t expect that so-called Storm Pear Flower Needle Box is so awesome.¡±


    Gao Ge didn¡¯t care much about the big iron ball before and just thought that since it was made by Gongshu Hao, it must not be ordinary. To his surprise, the Storm Pear Flower Needle Box worked that well. If he has thousands of Storm Pear Flower Needle Boxes, he won¡¯t be frightened no matter how many opponents he is facing!


    Even if all the opponents charge forward, he won¡¯t be afraid at all!


    At the moment, Zhang Li runs to him happily.


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve pulled all the silver needles out!¡± Zhang Li says grinningly, ¡°These are good things. We cannot leave them to the Xiaoshan Sword Sect.¡±


    Gao Ge looks at the silver needles dripping with blood and then subconsciously turns around to look behind his back.


    ¡°These silver needles¡­ Are they all pulled off Hu Tuan by you?¡± Gao Ge can¡¯t help asking.


    ¡°What else can they be?¡± Zhang Li scratches his head, ¡°They are all good stuff. We cannot leave them here! What if the Xiaoshan Sword Sect people have found out how to make our hidden weapon?¡±


    Gao Ge feels that Zhang Li has made a good point.


    However, upon thinking of the scene when Zhang Li squatted there and pulled the needles off Hu Tuan¡¯s body, Gao Ge instantly feels that his psychological enduring capacity is too weak.


    It just makes him have pins and needles in his scalp!


    ¡°Sir, I have a presumptuous request¡­¡± Zhang Li says in a low voice.


    Gao Ge feels confused and asks, ¡°What is it? Just say it.¡±


    ¡°Who made this hidden weapon? I want to learn about hidden weapon¡­¡±


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t respond to Zhang Li at once.


    After all, the Firearms Division is in the charge of the Gongshu Family.


    As to the Firearms Division, the making of such a hidden weapon must be a top secret. It is impossible that Gao Ge can just arrange someone into the division as he wishes.


    He doesn¡¯t feel that he has such a power in the Dragon Court.


    He doesn¡¯t even think that he is that close to Gongshu Hao.


    While Gao Ge is pondering, Lurking Dragon says.


    ¡°No problem. Gao Ge will help you with it.¡± Lurking Dragon says smilingly.


    Gao Ge turns around to look at Lurking Dragon, asking, ¡°Do you know how to make it?¡±


    ¡°No. Thus, I grant the request for you.¡± Lurking Dragon says, ¡°The Gongshu Family is also exclusive. After all, only because they control all the skills, they become an indispensable part of the Dragon Court. If their skills are passed down to outsiders, the Gongshu Family may decline then.¡±


    Gao Ge is greatly furious.


    Lurking Dragon just spoke out what Gao Ge was thinking about.


    Gao Ge knows exactly what Lurking Dragon just said!


    As such, he didn¡¯t grant the request!


    Looking at Gao Ge¡¯s depressed face, Lurking Dragon comforts him, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Difficult as it is, I believe you will think of a way. There is nothing constant in the world, isn¡¯t there?¡±


    Gao Ge sneers and says, ¡°Simply put, you take the credit and I do the hard work. Right?¡±


    Lurking Dragon nods his head with satisfaction, ¡°Did you notice it? You are rather worth teaching.¡±


    At the moment, Gao Ge really feels so eager to throw his shoe against his face.


    He is so barefaced that he says something shameless so easily with his countenance being unchanged!


    ¡°You are the teacher of the Cultivation Academy and I am the principal. Therefore, I am superior to you. This is what a supervisor does. You are still young. You will know it when you grow up.¡±


    Gao Ge grins.


    Looking at Zhang Li¡¯s expectant eyes, Gao Ge cannot help but to nod his head and agree.


    He may as well talk to Gongshu Hao later.


    He will find a solution anyway.

 Chapter 384 - Not Afraid to Die Outside?

    Chapter 384 Not Afraid to Die Outside?


    This time, Zhang Li¡¯s performance gives a surprise to Gao Ge.


    These young people almost get themselves all killed here. Of course Gao Ge wants to try his best to satisfy their requirements.


    Moreover, he doesn¡¯t ask too much. Zhang Li only wants to become stronger, which is a good thing. Gao Ge has no reason to reject his request.


    Then Lurking Dragon turns to Gao Ge, saying, ¡°Bring them downhill first. The disciples will show you the way.¡±


    Gao Ge frowns and senses something fishy, asking, ¡°What about you?¡±


    ¡°I have something else to talk with them.¡± Lurking Dragon says.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    Lurking Dragon smiles and stays silent.


    Gao Ge takes a deep breath and says, ¡°If I cannot know about it, can they?¡±


    Lurking Dragon is a bit surprised and looks Gao Ge in the eye, ¡°If I can tell you, I will¡­¡±


    ¡°Cut off the crap talking!¡± Gao Ge shouts angrily with veins bulging on his forehead. He glares at Lurking Dragon with staring eyes and grits his teeth. He reaches out his hand to point at He Youniang, and the others, as well as the wooden box nearby, saying, ¡°What do you want to say to me? If you can, you will? What else can¡¯t you tell me? If I don¡¯t deserve to know, don¡¯t they also deserve to know?¡±


    Lurking Dragon frowns and yet says nothing.


    ¡°Mr. Gao¡­¡± Master Guanshan coughs slightly.


    He feels that Gao Ge, a team leader of the Dragon Court and teacher of the Cultivation Academy, cannot talk to Lurking Dragon in that tone.


    To be frank, Gao Ge has offended his supervisor.


    As the supervisor of Gao Ge, Lurking Dragon doesn¡¯t have to listen to him talking arrogantly.


    It will be fine as long as Lurking Dragon justifies what he is doing.


    Master Guanshan used to the grandmaster of the Heaven School.


    At least, in the Heaven School managed by him, no one dared to talk to him that way.


    Gao Ge looks at Master Guanshan in an indifferent look.


    Master Guanshan sighs, releases his hand that grabs Gao Ge¡¯s arm and takes two steps backward.


    It seems that he doesn¡¯t have a stand to say anything now!


    He also knows that Gao Ge is extremely furious at the moment.


    Gao Ge never acts arrogant before them.


    Neither does Gao Ge take the position of team leader in the Dragon Court seriously.


    ¡°I think you must know better than me how many of us come here and how many people die here. I cannot do anything about their death. Neither do I do anything about it. It has been past. And I have no comment on that. You are Lurking Dragon of the Dragon Court as well as principal of the Haicheng Cultivation Academy, so we must listen to you. I don¡¯t feel anything wrong about it.¡±


    Gao Ge looks at Lurking Dragon and says in a trembling voice, ¡°However, I beg you, please, tell them first what they are doing this for? What have they earned for the Dragon Court and the Cultivation Academy by doing this? They have held on until now. Don¡¯t they deserve to know what kind of contribution they have made to the Dragon Court and the Cultivation Academy?¡±


    Master Guanshan and the others are all quiet.


    Staring at Gao Ge, who is so angry now, they have no idea what to say.


    Indeed, nine of their companions who come to the Xiaoshan Sword Sect together are dead.


    Even the survivors have spared no effort to fight with the disciples of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect by turning themselves into beasts.


    Is it a battlefield?


    It is more like a colosseum.


    Just like animals put into the colosseum, they fought tirelessly with their opponents by instinct and wild nature, unconscious of fear. Maybe they did feel frightened at first but they overcame the fear in the end.


    They should not just go downhill ignorantly.


    Is it a difficult thing to tell them what they have done for the Dragon Court and the Cultivation Academy and what goal they have achieved for the Dragon Court?


    Gao Ge didn¡¯t think too much.


    Yet, now Lurking Dragon claims to stay and talk with people of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect.


    Without doubt, he must stay here to ask for spoils of war from the losers.


    Lurking Dragon looks at Gao Ge and laughs. He heaves a sigh and says, ¡°Seriously, if you are not a member of the Dragon Court but the other immortal cultivation schools, you won¡¯t be able to live until five years old in light of your character.¡±


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t respond and still looks at Lurking Dragon calmly.


    As long as he is doing what he believes is right, why does he have to care about others¡¯ identity?


    Gao Ge is not that kind of person who has no sense of propriety.


    It is just that now he cannot retreat at all.


    Someone must step forward and say something.


    He does this not for himself, but for those who survive, or those who have been put into the box. They don¡¯t dare to ask. As their teacher, the one who brings them here, Gao Ge must do this. Otherwise, what should he say to comfort them? What can he do to compliment on their contribution to the Dragon Court? He cannot tell them that he just brings them here to fight with disciples of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect only for an impulsive dispute, can he?


    There is no such a thing.


    ¡°The Xiaoshan Sword Sect finds the spiritual jade ore, as long as we prevail, the ore will belong to us.¡± Lurking Dragon says.


    Gao Ge lets out a sigh, ¡°How many spiritual jades can we exploit from it?¡±


    ¡°According to a preliminary estimate, we should be able to get more than 10,000 spiritual jades.¡± Lurking Dragon says.


    Now people of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect are greatly shocked.


    ¡°Sovereign, you cannot do this!¡±


    ¡°Sovereign, we cannot give the spiritual jade ore to others!¡±


    ¡°Brother, I am the first one to disagree to this!¡±


    Sovereign Zhou is ghastly pale.


    This is kind of a secret between him and Lurking Dragon.


    Originally, Lurking Dragon also promised to him that he would make the thing public.


    Unexpectedly, he said it out loud.


    This also means that Sovereign Zhou¡¯s prestige in the Xiaoshan Sword Sect will be seriously challenged in future.Read more chapter on vi pnovel. com


    ¡°Lord Lurking Dragon, what do you mean?¡± Sovereign Zhou cannot hold back his anger and asks loudly.


    Lurking Dragon turns around to look at him and sneers, saying, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I just feel that Gao Ge makes a good point. We must let them know why they are fighting. There is one more thing¡­ Sovereign Zhou, you don¡¯t need to beat around the bush with me. Let¡¯s talk bluntly. Even if we do give you the ore, can you take it? Do you believe that as long as you put your hands on it, we will dare to take your hand off it? Do you really think that the Xiaoshan Sword Sect is in this place so you own the mountain?¡±


    Lurking Dragon hedges and takes two steps forward, saying, ¡°Let me tell you. It¡¯s not, because we are in Huaxia!¡±


    Gao Ge pinches his nose.


    Well, Lurking Dragon¡¯s voice sounds better now.


    ¡°Gao Ge, since you¡¯ve asked a question you shouldn¡¯t ask, after going downhill, you mustn¡¯t stay out of the Haicheng Cultivation Academy or the Dragon Court for one month as a punishment.¡±


    Lurking Dragon turns around to look at Gao Ge, asking smilingly, ¡°Is it worthwhile?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gao Ge laughs loudly.


    All the people of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect are shocked.


    He cannot go back to the Dragon Court for one month?


    Isn¡¯t he afraid to die outside?

 Chapter 385 - Teacher’s Order Shall Not Be Disobeyed

    Chapter 385 Teacher¡¯s Order Shall Not Be Disobeyed


    A myriad of thoughts crowd into the mind of all the people of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect.


    They are all pondering how to take the opportunity to kill Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge mustn¡¯t return to the Dragon Court or the Haicheng Cultivation Academy for one month.


    In other words, within the following one month, the people of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect are allowed to kill Gao Ge if they can. The Dragon Court won¡¯t punish them for that.


    This is kind of a compromise Lurking Dragon makes after he leaks the secret.


    Otherwise, Sovereign Zhou may be so desperate that they will resist openly.


    After Lurking Dragon says that, Sovereign Zhou¡¯s face becomes slightly soothed.


    ¡°Within one month, all the disciples below the title of sword immortal cannot go downhill.¡± Sovereign Zhou says.


    Many people fly into raptures for that.


    To kill Gao Ge doesn¡¯t require a sword immortal.


    A swordlord at the realm of Master is enough.


    There used to be three swordlords in the Xiaoshan Sword Sect.


    It is a pity that one of them died in the secret realm of snow terrain.


    Despite that, there are still two left.


    Can¡¯t two capable cultivators at the realm of Master deal with one Gao Ge?


    How about using the help of the disciples below the swordlord in the Xiaoshan Sword Sect?


    Unless Gao Ge has three heads and six arms, he won¡¯t be able to get away.


    ¡°Gao Ge, you can go downhill now.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gao Ge nods his head at Lurking Dragon and walks slowly to the front of the wooden box.


    ¡°Sir, let us help you¡­¡± He Youniang and the other students walk over here.


    ¡°No need.¡± Gao Ge shakes his head, ¡°Just get out of the way.¡±


    ¡°Sir¡­¡± He Youniang is a bit worried. After all, the wooden box is so big. How can Gao Ge lift it away alone?


    Gao Ge smiles and says to her, ¡°I¡¯ve brought them here so I am obliged to take them back.¡±


    He Youniang says nothing more.


    Gao Ge reaches out his hands and shouts.


    ¡°Up!¡±


    The wooden box is held high by Gao Ge with his two hands.


    Now, it suddenly starts to drizzle.


    Gao Ge holds the wooden box up and turns around.


    The big box is firmly pressed on Gao Ge¡¯s back.


    Gao Ge holds the box with his arms backwards, walking forward in a stooping posture.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you home¡­¡±


    He looks like an ant carrying a bag of rice.


    The box is extremely inharmonious with his body size.


    All the students, Xia Lu and Master Guanshan all walk behind Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge is walking in a slow pace.


    On the one hand, the wooden box is really heavy.


    On the other hand, he must keep balance.


    All the disciples of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect all watch him leave.


    They are staring at Gao Ge with complicated eyes.


    They can¡¯t help thinking what may happen if they go to the Haicheng Cultivation Academy for a contest.


    If they die in the Haicheng Cultivation Academy, will the people of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect bring their corpses back and bury them?


    The dead bodies of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect disciples are just left attended aside.


    A bitter smile just crosses their faces.


    Although they don¡¯t like Gao Ge, now they must admit that he is a good teacher.


    He is worth respecting indeed.


    No wonder the students of the Cultivation Academy trust him so much!


    It is not easy to walk on the road towards downhill.


    Carrying the wooden box, Gao Ge is still staggering slowly.


    Master Guanshan also offers his help but he is rejected by Gao Ge.


    It is not because Gao Ge wants to show off.Read more chapter on vi pnovel. com


    He simply feels that if he doesn¡¯t do this, he will feel bitterly sorry for the deaths lying in the box.


    If he doesn¡¯t do this, he has no idea what else he can do.


    10,000 spiritual jades¡­


    For Gao Ge, he doesn¡¯t care about the spiritual jades at all.


    However, he is aware that it is a worthy death for 10,000 spiritual jades.


    ¡°Remember to send their family correspondence address to me later.¡± Gao Ge says to Xia Lu next to him.


    ¡°Let the others do that.¡± Xia Lu says.


    ¡°Hum?¡±


    ¡°How about me staying with you for one month?¡± Xia Lu says smilingly.


    Gao Ge sneers, ¡°Nice try. One month? Then I must be over exploited by you.¡±


    Xia Lu¡¯s face flushes immediately. She gets so angry that she would give him a kick as before.


    Yet, she holds back her anger.


    After all, Gao Ge is carrying a big box.


    After Gao Ge walks for a distance, Xia Lu suddenly says.


    ¡°Luckily, Meng Jing is not here.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Gao Ge is confused.


    ¡°If she were here, she would feel sorrowful to see you like this, wouldn¡¯t she?¡± Xia Lu says sneeringly.


    ¡°The box is not heavy.¡± Gao Ge tries to comfort her.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Gao Ge is a bit surprised and understands what Xia Lu means. He can¡¯t help giving a bitter smile.


    The box is not heavy.


    It is not indeed.


    Nevertheless, upon thinking of the students lying in there, Gao Ge can¡¯t stand up straight.


    Following behind, Yue Xincheng mutters to himself.


    Meng Jing would feel sorrowful?


    It is better to say that Xia Lu is feeling sorrowful¡­


    Yet, he doesn¡¯t dare to say it out.


    After all, now he is not capable enough to make Xia Lu not dare to beat him up.


    Thus, maybe a man just needs to constrain themselves in his life.


    When they reach the foot of the mountain, there are several heavy trucks waiting for them, which have been arranged before. Gao Ge doesn¡¯t care about these trivial things. He just puts the wooden box in the truck and lets out a sigh with a relief.


    ¡°You guys can leave now.¡± Gao Ge says.


    ¡°You are not leaving with us?¡± Liu Zhongyi asks with a frown.


    ¡°I will stick to one month.¡± Gao Ge laughs, ¡°Sir, please take them back to the Academy. I will go back in one month.¡±


    Liu Zhongyi smiles and says, ¡°You are right. After all, Lurking Dragon is still in the mountain. Maybe there are still some people watching you. If you follow us back, I¡¯m afraid that Lurking Dragon cannot leave easily.¡±


    Then Liu Zhongyi suddenly says, ¡°It happens that I have nothing to do this month. Just follow me to wander around. After all, I am your teacher and I haven¡¯t taught you a lesson well.¡±


    Gao Ge frowns and wants to refuse him when he hears Liu Zhongyi start talking again.


    ¡°Based on the books, you shall not disobey your teacher¡¯s order. Moreover, since you have done something you shouldn¡¯t do just for the sake of your students, as your teacher, I must do the same for you. Rest assured. I know how to keep us alive somehow.¡±


    With his furrowing brows slowly released, Gao Ge nods his head smilingly.


    ¡°And me!¡± Yue Xincheng holds Gao Ge¡¯s arm, ¡°Boss, you cannot leave me behind wherever you go!¡±


    ¡°Since you both go, I will go too.¡± Xia Lu coughs, ¡°Anyway, we are a team of iron triangle.¡±


    ¡°Who told you that?¡± Yue Xincheng asks with staring eyes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t admit it.¡± Gao Ge also shakes his head.


    Xia Lu clenches her fists at once.

 Chapter 386 - Reasonable People

    Gao Ge cannot stop Liu Zhongyi from following him.


    Moreover, he doesn¡¯t find anything wrong with Liu Zhongyi¡¯s words.


    On second thought, if he were Liu Zhongyi, he would do the same thing.


    As the student is in trouble, how can the teacher hide behind?


    However, Yue Xincheng and Xia Lu are both rejected by Gao Ge.


    ¡°You two just stay in the Cultivation Academy, or who can bring them back?¡± Gao Ge says smilingly.


    ¡°Then take me with you.¡± Master Guanshan suddenly says, ¡°After all, I always idle around in the Academy.¡±


    Before Gao Ge rejects him, Master Guanshan says, ¡°I always feel that I owe you something and you can use the help of a cultivator at the realm of Master anyway.¡±


    ¡°Since you are willing to follow me, it will be better.¡± Gao Ge says smilingly.


    He is not pretentious.


    There are many capable cultivators in the Xiaoshan Sword Sect.


    Even if the cultivators of the sword immortal level don¡¯t do anything, Gao Ge may not be able to resist the attack.


    Master Guanshan has remained at the realm of Master for many years, but he is still a strong and experienced cultivator at the realm of Master.


    With the company of such a man, his safety will be more guaranteed.


    Gao Ge is not that conceited to think little of the capable cultivators of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect.


    ¡°Mr. Gao, take me with you.¡± He Youniang says.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t been recovered. Just go back and heal your wounds.¡± Gao Ge looks at He Youniang and says carefully, ¡°Besides, hasn¡¯t your sword been broken in the Xiaoshan Sword Sect? I will find a sword for you. If Swordlord Ming Xing also goes downhill, I will seize his sword from him and give it to you. What do you think?¡±


    He Youniang laughs happily with her eyes narrowing into slits.


    ¡°Okay!¡± She nods her head and says in a sweet voice.


    ¡°All of you, get in the car.¡± Gao Ge stands up straight and says.


    ¡°Boss¡­¡±


    ¡°Gao Ge¡­¡±


    ¡°Okay. Enough. I can handle this.¡± Gao Ge says, ¡°I hope that in one month when I see you again, all of you can have a breakthrough.¡±


    Yue Xincheng and Xia Lu look each other in the eye and heave a sigh.


    Gao Ge is very determined.


    Actually, they also understand that Gao Ge is unwilling to bring them because he doesn¡¯t want to implicate them in the grudge against the Xiaoshan Sword Sect.


    Although they don¡¯t care, under such a circumstance, Gao Ge won¡¯t agree to their request anyway.


    The moment she gets in the truck, Xia Lu suddenly says, ¡°If you really die outside, I will avenge you.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Remember to rip off the heads of all the capable cultivators above the realm of Master in Xiaoshan Sword Sect and place them in a queue in front of my grave.¡± Gao Ge says smilingly.


    ¡°Okay. Deal. Yet, I prefer you can live well.¡± Xia Lu says that and turns around to get in the truck.


    Gao Ge heaves a sigh.


    Gao Ge sees all the trucks leave one by one and turns around to look at the Xiaoshan Sword Sect.


    ¡°What is a swordlord? What is a sword immortal? Do you deserve the titles?¡± Gao Ge snorts.


    Gao Ge has no idea whether there is immortal in the world.


    However, he believes that immortals won¡¯t stay in the Xiaoshan Sword Sect for sure.


    ¡°We should leave now.¡± Master Guanshan says, ¡°Although they won¡¯t take any action very soon, we must be careful.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gao Ge nods his head.


    They walk towards the north direction.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t know where to go or what to do either.


    Now he only has one thought.


    He wants to live.


    At least he cannot let anything happen to himself.


    Even his being slightly scratched is a great advantage for Xiaoshan Sword Sect. Gao Ge doesn¡¯t like Xiaoshan Sword Sect. How can he let them take advantage of himself?


    In a pavilion of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect, Lurking Dragon is sitting with Sovereign Zhou face to face.


    There are two pots of tea well served on the table with the tea smell wafting around.


    Between them is a chessboard of Chinese chess.


    ¡°To be honest, I¡¯ve always played go over the past years. Now I am a bit unfamiliar with Chinese chess.¡± Sovereign Zhou strokes his beard and says smilingly.


    ¡°Go is too mentally tiring and focuses on overall arrangement. If you take one wrong step, you are inclined to lose. I am really not interested.¡± Lurking Dragon says, ¡°But Dragon King of the Dragon Court is good at playing go. If you are free, you can have a game with him.¡±


    Sovereign Zhou hastens to shake his head, ¡°Forget about it. As far as I learn, all the people of the cultivation world will end up dying if they see Dragon King.¡±


    ¡°Haha, for what you are doing, maybe you will see him soon.¡± Lurking Dragon says calmly.


    Sovereign Zhou frowns and the chess piece slightly misses when it drops.


    ¡°Is that from Dragon King or you?¡± Sovereign Zhou asks.


    ¡°Does it matter?¡± Lurking Dragon raises his head and sees Sovereign Zhou before him, saying, ¡°No matter who says that, Sovereign Zhou, you are a smart man. We didn¡¯t blame you for what happened in the secret realm of snow terrain and you know the reason. Now that the Dragon Court is faced with formidable enemies, we don¡¯t want to waste our time on the Xiaoshan Sword Sect. However, it doesn¡¯t mean that you can do whatever you want to do.¡±


    ¡°Is this a threat?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Lurking Dragon shakes his head, ¡°I always don¡¯t like threatening people. After all, I have to talk too much if I need to threaten people. On the contrary, I prefer to shout¡ªNo one will be spared. It is simple and yet resolves a lot of problems.¡±


    To be honest, Lurking Dragon believes that it is a waste of time to utter one more word if he can resolve the problem with a fight.


    ¡°I¡¯ve made it quite clear outside. As to the spiritual jade ore, even if the Dragon Court doesn¡¯t show any attitude, you cannot lay your finger on it. I am not being very nice but I mean what I say. Do you really dare to take the ore that more than 10,000 spiritual jades can be exploited? Even if you do, the Dragon Court will take it away from you. I like kidding but I am not kidding for sure now.¡±


    Sovereign Zhou takes a sip of tea and says nothing.


    ¡°However, in order to save face for the Xiaoshan Sword Sect, we still agree to determine the ownership of the ore via a contest. If we do lose, you will have the ore. After all, we are no match for you! We represent the Dragon Court and we must act openly. Then I demand that Gao Ge should not return to the Dragon Court or the Cultivation Academy. This time, I show due respect for the Xiaoshan Sword Sect but you.¡± Lurking Dragon says in a deep voice, ¡°Sovereign Zhou, does the Dragon Court show enough kindness and respect for you?¡±


    Sovereign Zhou smiles and hastens to say, ¡°Of course, this is also why the Dragon Court can stand for so long in Huaxia.


    It sounds like a compliment but it actually means if the Dragon Court is always unreasonable, it won¡¯t stand in Huaxia for so many years.


    ¡°No.¡± Lurking Dragon shakes his head and denies his saying, ¡°You think that the Dragon Court lasts for so many years because of being reasonable? Of course not. What we rely on is the fist.¡±


    After saying that, he bursts out laughing.


    ¡°Reasonable people are the most horrifying when they are being unreasonable.¡±

 Chapter 387 - Lord Dragon King

    Chapter 387 Lord Dragon King


    Lying in the bed of the hotel, Gao Ge puts down his cell phone.


    There are messages from Yue Xincheng and the others. These people are not relieved until they make sure Gao Ge is fine.


    Meng Jing also calls Gao Ge. He doesn¡¯t ask who told her about this and only comforts her by saying that he will be fine. He spends quite a while talking to her nicely before he can have a quiet time.


    Although he has been nagged for a long while, he feels happy with that. At least, he has a feeling of fulfillment.


    Being cared about is better than not.


    This life, Gao Ge has a lot of friends and companions. In his previous life, he didn¡¯t enjoy the same benefit and only his parents who still lived in the Jiangnan City cared about him. He was such a loner.


    To be nicely put, he was free and unconstrained.


    To be frank, he was alone and lonely.


    Gao Ge was unpopular in the Cultivation Academy.


    Under that circumstance, Gao Ge even worried whether he would lose the ability to speak with time being.


    The current status is actually the best.


    Now lying in the bed of the hotel for relaxation is an enjoyment for him.


    They have left the radiating range of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect and now they are in Rong City.


    Rong City, also regarded as the City of Abundance, is subordinate to Shu Province as its provincial capital.


    In fact, Gao Ge has always dreamed to visit Rong City, where he can see pandas, have hot pot and appreciate the beauty of the local girls. After all, plenty of people have told Gao Ge that the girls of Rong City are really beautiful.


    Of course, Gao Ge also has heard a lot of similar sayings, except that the location is replaced by Suzhou or Hangzhou.


    As a matter of fact, in every place there are beautiful girls and less beautiful ones anyway. It is only a matter of population. The larger population, the more beautiful girls; the smaller population, the fewer beautiful girls.


    As to the Xiaoshan Sword Sect, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t really care about the people.


    In his opinion, these are not important.


    The key is whether he will have a difficult time in the following month.


    Gao Ge is rather confident in himself.


    As long as no capable cultivators like Sovereign Zhou but only a few cultivators at the realm of Master come at him, in light of his own competence and the help of Master Guanshan, even if he is no match for them, it is not difficult for him to get away.


    If he fails this time, he is just unlucky.


    Yet, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t know he has underestimated Xiaoshan Sword Sect¡¯s determination to kill him.


    Probably because they worry that Gao Ge gets away too far for them to catch up with him, the Xiaoshan Sword Sect people also leak the information about the ¡°one month¡± thing.


    Simply put, within one month, even if Gao Ge really dies, the Dragon Court will not hold anyone accountable.


    This is very intriguing to many cultivators.


    Some of them have contracted enmity with Gao Ge in the secret realm of snow terrain.


    And some of them just want to rise in revolt, for they are always oppressed by the Dragon Court.


    An invisible big net is being woven. When the weaving is done, the net will be drawn in all directions.


    As a result, the young team leader will get to feel being besieged on all sides.


    However, Gao Ge, who is standing in the center of the storm, doesn¡¯t care at all.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t mind while Lurking Dragon is greatly troubled.


    Since he left the Xiaoshan Sword Sect and had his phone charged, he has kept received calls nonstop.


    At first, he is called by Fire Dragon, Water Dragon and the others.


    ¡°I asked Gao Ge to help you in the Haicheng Cultivation Academy and you just took care of him like this? In fact, I didn¡¯t expect that you could look after him, but how can you do this to him? If Gao Ge really dies, do you know what kind of loss it will be for the Dragon Court? Why do you even care about Xiaoshan Sword Sect? What are they? Do they deserve to have face? Here is the thing. Gao Ge is still my subordinate. If anything happens to him, I will make you suffer for the rest of your life!¡±


    Next is the call from Earth Dragon.


    ¡°Lurking Dragon, to be honest, I don¡¯t like you much because of your bad temper. However, we work together in the Dragon Court and you¡¯ve also made great contribution to the Dragon Court. Let me tell you this. If Gao Ge dies this time, you will be a traitor of our nation!¡±


    Lurking Dragon touches his nose.


    What kind of hatred this is!


    Fire Dragon must dislike him very much.


    He is being labelled as a traitor over a phone call.


    Such a label is unacceptable for anyone in Huaxia!


    ¡°Besides, my new arm is given by Gao Ge. If it were not for Gao Ge, I would be another Yang Guo (hero of the novel ¡°The Legend of Condor Hero¡±). And I am not as calm as he is. For me, losing one arm will render me useless. I am not a very capable man, but to be frank, if anything happens to Gao Ge, I will exit the Dragon Court.¡±


    Lurking Dragon feels so confused, ¡°If Gao Ge dies, you should scold me. Why do you choose to exit the Dragon Court?¡±


    ¡°Only after exiting the Dragon Court can I keep badgering you.¡± Earth Dragon says calmly.


    Fire Dragon always likes making a fuss. In fact, Lurking Dragon doesn¡¯t take his words seriously.


    He doesn¡¯t believe that Fire Dragon will make trouble for him. Yet, Fire Dragon will not leave the matter at him for real but he won¡¯t go too far.


    However, he knows well about Earth Dragon.


    As such, he knows what Earth Dragon actually means by saying in such a calm tone.


    Fire Dragon may be threatening him.


    However, Earth Dragon is giving him a notice.


    After hanging up Earth Dragon¡¯s call, Lurking Dragon raises his head to look at the ceiling.


    Holy crap.


    How come he feels that Gao Ge is superior to him in the Dragon Court?


    He feels so angry¡­


    Before he takes a gasp, the phone rings again.


    He doesn¡¯t intend to pick up the call, because he can guess what the call is about.


    However, when he sees the phone number shown on the phone, his countenance is immediately changed.


    He takes a deep breath and doesn¡¯t dare to believe his eyes.


    Then he smiles bitterly again.


    How long hasn¡¯t this big potato called him?


    Having thought over repeatedly, he still picks up the call.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you calling to ask about Gao Ge?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± The speaker sounds calm and peaceful, ¡°Come to the capital.¡±


    Lurking Dragon lets out a gasp.


    He starts to ponder whether the decision he makes in the Xiaoshan Sword Sect is wrong.


    Or he has underestimated Gao Ge¡¯s importance to the Dragon Court.


    How long has it been since he joined the Dragon Court?


    How can he make so many powerful people worry about him?


    Taking back his thoughts, even no one can see his facial expression over the phone, Lurking Dragon says to the phone with a respectful face.


    ¡°Yes, Lord Dragon King.¡±

 Chapter 388 - Go to See Pandas

    Chapter 388 Go to See Pandas


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t know about Lurking Dragon¡¯s problem.


    He doesn¡¯t care about it either.


    Now he is sitting in a hotpot restaurant, glutting himself with delicacies. He also thinks about bringing some hotpot condiment back for Yue Xincheng and his other friends. Yet, after thinking for a while, he perishes the thought. If he really does, he will look like a tourist.


    Liu Zhongyi and Master Guanshan glance at each other.


    Honestly, they admire Gao Ge¡¯s attitude very much.


    Even being hunted down, he can still stay calm and just do what he should do.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating?¡± Gao Ge says while boiling cow throat for 15 times. He takes a look at his watch and intends to eat it later. He didn¡¯t like eating cow throat before but since he came to Rong City, he has realized that it tastes so good. Hence, he decides to add it to the list of his must-eat for hotpot and to recommend it to Yue Xincheng and Xia Lu.


    ¡°Gao Ge, from where I stand, we are on the run now, so under the circumstance, I think we should keep a low key. If not, we had better go around Huaxia and let them unable to find us. It is also okay to ambush them in different places!¡± Liu Zhongyi hedges and then continues to say, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to do that, we can go abroad too.¡±


    Hearing that, Gao Ge feels quite confused, ¡°Sir, I thought you didn¡¯t like going abroad?¡±


    Liu Zhongyi feels a bit surprised.


    He doesn¡¯t like going abroad indeed because he feels it is not only too troublesome to travel abroad but also difficult to communicate with foreigners. As a cultivator who pursues Taoism via Confucianism, he holds a firm belief that Huaxia is the most awesome country and the others are nothing.


    However, he hasn¡¯t told Gao Ge about this before.


    How does Gao Ge learn about it?


    Or he has blurted it out inadvertently before?


    He doesn¡¯t get to the bottom of that. Instead, he says smilingly, ¡°I suppose there are also many thinkers abroad, such as Socrates, Plato, etc. I can take the chance to hang around, where I can absorb the foreign culture and integrate the ideology and culture of Huaxia. In that case, maybe I can create a new school and become a saint of new era in Huaxia. Then I will establish a sect and write down a book that goes down in history¡­¡±


    Gao Ge laughs, ¡°Sir, you are not that kind of people who like talking big!¡±


    Liu Zhongyi blushes with embarrassment and heaves a sigh.


    It seems improper for him to say that.


    ¡°Sir, we can make a sightseeing tour in the following month without worrying about other things. If anything happens, we just deal with it. Moreover, you are right. If I go abroad, it will be difficult for them to find me. Nevertheless, it won¡¯t be a good thing. I must let them find me.¡±


    Liu Zhongyi feels astounded and asks, ¡°Why?¡±


    Gao Ge takes a deep breath and ponders how to answer Liu Zhongyi¡¯s question.


    Yet, Master Guanshan helps Gao Ge answer the question.


    ¡°If Gao Ge stays out of their vision, they will force him to show up.¡±


    ¡°To force Gao Ge to show up? What for? What can they do?¡± Liu Zhongyi snorts.


    He appears not taking those people seriously at all.


    Master Guanshan laughs and says, ¡°Mr. Liu, Gao Ge is your student but he thinks more than you. Or, it is because your mindset has not been altered accordingly despite your shift from Confucianism to martial arts. It is too easy to force Gao Ge to show himself. For example, they can threaten him with his families or relatives. There are so many ways. However, if Gao Ge is within their reach of vision in Huaxia, they will not try to do something bad for him in other ways. This is kind of a latent rule among all.¡±


    ¡°How dare they!¡± Hearing that, Liu Zhongyi instantly flies into a rage and pats the table, ¡°Are they so bold? Do they even dare to play dirty like that?¡±


    Probably because Liu Zhongyi pats the table so hard that even the waiter comes to ask him whether the hotpot tastes good. In the end, Gao Ge promises to give positive review so the waiter is willing to go away.


    ¡°What¡¯s it that they don¡¯t dare to do?¡± Master Guanshan says laughingly, ¡°If I were them, I would do the same thing. Therefore, compared with me, they must go even farther than me. I know you are a noble man but you should just stick to it yourself. Why do you ask the others to be the same with you? Honestly, I don¡¯t know much about the so-called virtue and morality you advocate. However, I know that a real noble man should see the world from the angle of a villain.¡±


    Of course Liu Zhongyi dislikes this kind of opinion.


    To see the world from the angle of a villain?


    How absurd!


    Yet, on careful thinking, he finds that Master Guanshan¡¯s words are reasonable somewhat.


    Gao Ge keeps having hotpot aside without giving any comment.


    No comment surely means his acknowledgement of Master Guanshan¡¯s words.


    This is why Gao Ge is unwilling to leave Huaxia.


    As he is still in Huaxia, his enemies can just come for him no matter what tricks they play.


    However, if he leaves Huaxia, for the people of Xiaoshan Sword Sect, Gao Ge has broken the rule.


    Since Gao Ge breaks the rule first, they will feel much more justified to do what they want.


    Even if their dirty moves are disclosed, the folks of the cultivation world won¡¯t hold them accountable.


    Just as Master Guanshan said, he would do the same thing if he were in their shoes.


    In the world, people always long to make friends with noble men but not everyone is willing to be a noble man.


    ¡°Forget it. Since this is the case, I will not say anything more¡­¡± Liu Zhongyi heaves a sigh and his eyes appear slightly bleak. He starts to ponder what goes wrong with his belief¡­


    ¡°Mr. Gao, what are we doing in the afternoon?¡± Master Guanshan looks at Gao Ge with a frown and asks.


    In his eyes, even if they don¡¯t leave Huaxia, they must make some preparation.


    ¡°Yeah, we¡¯ve spent the whole morning eating. We shouldn¡¯t keep doing this.¡± Liu Zhongyi heaves a sigh and says.


    Looking at Liu Zhongyi, Gao Ge says smilingly, ¡°You are right. We¡¯ve been eating all the morning, which is not good. We should not do this again in the afternoon.¡±


    Liu Zhongyi nods his head slightly.


    Gao Ge seems to have his own idea and he doesn¡¯t need to worry about him at all.


    Gao Ge continues saying, ¡°What about going and seeing pandas this afternoon?¡±


    Liu Zhongyi feels speechless.

 Chapter 389 - Pandas Eat Human Beings?

    Chapter 389 Pandas Eat Human Beings?


    Gao Ge is not just saying.


    In the afternoon, they show up in the panda base of Rong City.


    In fact, pandas exist not only in Rong City of Shu Province but also Shanxi of Huaxia. Yet, in terms of the time sequence when pandas are discovered and the number of pandas, Shu Province is in the ascendant. Moreover, thanks to effective promotion, the Huaxia people always think of Rong City when it comes to pandas.


    It is well known that pandas are also called as iron-eating beasts. Legend has it that Chiyou who fought with the Yellow Emperor went to war on a panda, which may be one of the reasons why he lost the battle.


    The panda is so cute that it cannot go to war on the battlefield. It is such a professional good at acting cute.


    However, although it looks adorable, it can do well in fighting. After all, the panda belongs to the bear family instead of Felidae. Actually, it was named as Mao Xiong rather than panda. However, due to an accident, the mistake has been kept.


    Pandas are the national treasure of Huaxia. Gao Ge sees it often on TV and in the paper, but this is the first time that he has seen it in real life. It is quite interesting to watch such an animal that can have nature at its beck and call with its fighting competence live on playing cute every day.


    ¡°Gao Ge, I do admire you. You don¡¯t feel nervous at all now.¡± When he heard Gao Ge propose seeing pandas in the afternoon, Liu Zhongyi thought that he was kidding for fun. He doesn¡¯t realize that Gao Ge really means what he said until now.


    This also makes Liu Zhongyi so confused.


    Others would be on pins and needles as well as unable to sleep at night in the face of the same situation.


    Gao Ge reacts otherwise.


    He just does what he should do. If he has something in mind, he won¡¯t keep it to himself.


    ¡°Sir, we all claim that we are descendants of Huaxia. Why does no one talk about the common people?¡± Gao Ge asks smilingly.


    Liu Zhongyi stares at him and says angrily, ¡°You need to think about a lot of problems, which definitely don¡¯t include that.¡±


    ¡°Haha.¡± Gao Ge laughs, ¡°Sir, the problems you mentioned are quite serious, but even if I try to puzzle over them, I cannot come up with actual solutions. In this case, I may as well stop bothering myself about them. After all, it is in vain and yet upsetting.¡±


    Liu Zhongyi points at Gao Ge and then shakes his head, saying with a bitter smile, ¡°You¡­¡±


    Despite the fact that Gao Ge¡¯s attitude and thought are dangerous, on second thought, he finds that Gao Ge¡¯s attitude is actually quite good.


    At least, being so positive saves him a lot of hair.


    As to some problems, whether you think about them or not, they are over there anyway.


    This is what the fact is. Gao Ge is not avoiding the problems. He just doesn¡¯t want to bother himself with more troubles. Life still goes on and he must look forward. If he keeps worrying whether he will die in the next second, he had better not even eat anything. After all, eating can be dangerous too. From ancient to ages, there has been a history of people being choked to death for eating.


    ¡°You always know how to argue.¡± Liu Zhongyi shakes his head.


    He wanted to persuade Gao Ge into caring more about his own safety. Unexpectedly, instead of persuading Gao Ge, he is convinced by Gao Ge.


    His argument doesn¡¯t make sense in nature but it is made so reasonable by Gao Ge. He wonders what Gao Ge¡¯s tongue is made of. It must be a stainless steel one.


    ¡°Sir, anyway, it is good that you are convinced by me.¡± Gao Ge says smilingly.


    Liu Zhongyi feels delighted and doesn¡¯t respond.


    After all, even 10 of him are no match for one Gao Ge in terms of arguing.


    He must admit this.


    Suddenly, they hear a growl.


    A lot of people are scared by it.


    ¡°What is the sound?¡±


    ¡°Is it from a tiger?¡±


    ¡°Are you insane? This is a panda base!¡±


    The panda base in Rong City is not a zoo, which means you can only see pandas here. After all, the panda is a national level protected animal so its inhabitant base takes up a large area.


    However, the growl sounds like¡­


    It is beaming with murderous look.


    Even Gao Ge and his companions slightly frown.


    It is only because the growl has caused the fluctuation of the surrounding energy.


    Such an energy fluctuation is not inferior to that caused by a cultivator at the realm of Strength Protection.


    This is quite terrifying indeed!


    ¡°Is it from a cultivator?¡± Gao Ge asks in a low voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Master Guanshan shakes his head and has no idea whether to cry or to laugh, saying, ¡°Have you ever heard any cultivator shout like that?¡±


    Gao Ge says casually, ¡°Maybe he is drunk? Or something goes wrong in his cultivation process?¡±


    Master Guanshan suddenly doesn¡¯t feel like responding to Gao Ge anymore.


    His logic is so ridiculous!


    What kind of mindset does he have?


    He must be a demon!


    While Gao Ge is puzzling over the growl, he hears a sound of bang.


    It sounds like bumping into something.


    It¡¯s like a thing suddenly bumping against the wall.


    Crowds keep coming and going.


    They are not running away out of fear but heading to the source of the sound.


    ¡°How about following along and having a look?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°Why do you like coming along for the ride?¡± Liu Zhongyi says impatiently, ¡°Be careful. Maybe someone is making the mess on purpose in order to catch you off guard.¡±


    ¡°It makes sense.¡± Master Guanshan nods his head and says, who is also a cautious man.


    Gao Ge thinks for an instant and agrees. He is curious but he is not that uncontrollably curious. Moreover, given the current special circumstance, what Liu Zhongyi just said is likely to happen.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get going now.¡± Gao Ge says that when he hears someone scream in pain.


    ¡°Help!¡±


    ¡°Oh my! Pandas¡­ Pandas start to eat human beings!¡±


    Gao Ge, Liu Zhongyi and Master Guanshan look each other in the eye.


    Pandas eat human beings.


    It sounds more of a joke!


    It¡¯s hard to imagine such a charmingly na?ve guy can take on a fierce appearance.


    Yet, due to its appearance, even though it appears so fierce, it is playing cute in a new way.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to have a look!¡± Liu Zhongyi makes a prompt decision and says.


    He was worried whether the people of Xiaoshan Sword Sect


    Without hesitation, Gao Ge walks to the crowd.


    In light of his good physical quality, Gao Ge leads his peers to squeeze out of the crowd. As to the cursing behind him, he just ignores it.

 Chapter 390 - What Is This?

    Chapter 390 What Is This?


    Walking through the crowds, Gao Ge feels like riding the wind and waves.


    I used to go across rivers and oceans as well as go through huge crowds of people?


    Hum. It is not so easy to walk through crowds of people.


    Even as a cultivator about to reach the realm of Master, Gao Ge feels very stressed.


    He finally squeezes out of the crowd successfully and arrives at the scene of the incident, with his sweat dripping from his face.


    Liu Zhongyi is panting for breath.


    It can be imagined how many conflicts happen during the Spring Festival travel rush and how tiring it is for the Beijing drifters to take the subway. Gao Ge can only feel sorry for them.


    A group of breeders and staff are gathering around.


    Among them there lies a young man, who is wearing the suit of breeder.


    ¡°Have you called the ambulance?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Close the door. Don¡¯t let it out!¡±


    ¡°Get the high-pressure water guns ready!¡±


    A group of people are awfully busy.


    The young man surrounded by them is lying on the ground, with his face bathed in sweat, screaming in pain.


    Gao Ge reaches out his head to take a look. Surprisingly, he finds that the young man¡¯s arm has lost a part and been bleeding profusely.


    ¡°Gao Ge, go to save him! Hurry up!¡± Liu Zhongyi says in a hurry.


    Gao Ge nods his head and knows what his teacher means. Hence, he takes a few steps forward and pushes away the two men squatting down on the ground.


    ¡°Go away. Let me handle this.¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡± One of the men pushed away by Gao Ge feels disgruntled, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Gao Ge just ignores him. Instead, he reaches out his hand to grab the young man¡¯s arm.


    ¡°What are you doing!¡±


    ¡°Who are you? Are you a doctor?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Gao Ge shouts. Surprisingly, they do quiet down, which is their subconscious reaction.


    They come to their senses very soon with their face beaming with embarrassment.


    Holy crap.


    They¡¯ve been easily intimidated by the man before them.


    ¡°Young man, you¡­ Hmm?¡± A man, who looks older and must be the person-in-charge of the base, wanted to scold Gao Ge, but he suddenly pauses with staring eyes. He stares in surprise at the young breeder, who was screaming before but now becomes much better with his arm stopping bleeding.


    The onlookers around also don¡¯t dare to believe their eyes, startled and dumbfounded.


    ¡°What¡¯ve you done?¡± They are so puzzled.


    They didn¡¯t see what this man had done.


    He only grabbed the arm of the breeder.


    Apart from that, he did nothing.


    Somehow, the breeder has stopped bleeding. Meanwhile, he also falls into a slumber with an ease face.


    Instantly, Gao Ge appears mysterious to them.


    They don¡¯t believe that Gao Ge has nothing to do with the breeder¡¯s improvement.


    After all, Gao Ge¡¯s emergence immediately changes the situation.


    Gao Ge transfers his power of stars to the young breeder and meanwhile turns around to look at the yard. Instantly, he is startled. An adult panda is constantly bumping against the glass door, making a noise of bang. Its face is beaming with ferociousness and the surrounding energy is also shocking.


    This panda that keeps bumping and wants to break through the constraint seems to the cause of the problem.


    ¡°What is going on?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    The middle-aged man that looks like the person-in-charge says in a low voice, ¡°We don¡¯t know. Doudou was docile but it suddenly starts to go mad. Zhang, its exclusive breeder, went in there to check on it. However, upon entering, he was pushed down and got bitten in his arm.¡±


    Gao Ge takes a deep breath.


    ¡°Mr. Gao, look at the panda.¡± Master Guanshan suddenly says.


    Gao Ge turns around again to have a look only to find in surprise that the change in color is happening to the panda called Doudou.


    The black and white panda now is changing to a red one slowly.


    ¡°Is it¡­ Bored with the black and white color?¡± Gao Ge feels confused.


    Master Guanshan does admire Gao Ge, for he can still feel at ease to tell a joke.


    In fact, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t mean to tell a joke on purpose but this is what he is like. Hence, he jokes subconsciously.


    ¡°The panda must be at the realm of Strength Protection now.¡± Gao Ge says in a deep voice.


    ¡°Strength Protection?¡± Someone hears that and realizes something, ¡°This is the cultivation of a cultivator!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but even in Huaxia, there are not many cultivators at the realm of Strength Protection, are there?¡±


    Due to the aura recovery, a lot of ordinary people have become cultivators but most of them are still at the realm of Qi condensing and practicing. Strength Protection is out of reach for them.


    Maybe there will be slightly more cultivators at the realm of Strength Protection in a few years.


    Gao Ge and Xia Lu have progressed fast in cultivation.


    They are both capable cultivators and God¡¯s favored ones.


    Just like the Ning Family, Yue Family and Zhao Family in Jiangnan, how many cultivators at the realm of Strength Protection are there in an ancient martial arts family?


    ¡°Since when it started to change?¡± Gao Ge asks the middle-aged man.


    ¡°Just now!¡±


    ¡°Just now?¡±


    Gao Ge is lost in thought.


    Even the animal mutation cannot happen over a short duration of time. It takes a long time.


    In no way can he believe that an ordinary panda can reach the realm of Strength Protection within an instant.


    ¡°There must be something wrong!¡± Liu Zhongyi says, ¡°Did it have any fortuitous encounter?¡±


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t answer the question. Instead, he stands up and takes a few steps forward.


    He is checking around and trying to find out whether there is something wrong with the yard.


    Just as Liu Zhongyi said, the panda called Doudou¡¯s sudden change can only demonstrate that it has experienced a fortuitous encounter.


    ¡°Aura is spurting in this place!¡± Gao Ge suddenly says.


    Master Guanshan is a bit surprised and starts to feel the aura carefully. With the reminder of Gao Ge, he also immediately realizes that, ¡°You are right. I didn¡¯t sense it before. Now I¡¯ve felt it. Is this place a Precious Land of Aura?¡±


    ¡°Precious Land of Aura?¡± Gao Ge snorts, ¡°I¡¯m afraid even Precious Land of Aura cannot achieve this.¡±


    He turns around and looks at the middle-aged man, saying, ¡°You are the person-in-charge here?¡±


    The middle-aged man nods his head subconsciously.


    ¡°Open the door. Let me go in.¡± Gao Ge says.


    ¡°No!¡± The middle-aged man immediately shakes his head and rejects his request without thinking, ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous.¡±


    Gao Ge takes out a certificate and passes it over.


    ¡°Hum?¡± The middle-aged man fetches it and looks it over, ¡°What is this?¡±


    Gao Ge feels like preaching to deaf ears.


    The Dragon Court still remains mysterious even at the moment.


    The certificate doesn¡¯t apply to all places.

 Chapter 391 - Possessive of Your Food

    Chapter 391 Possessive of Your Food


    The Huaxia people all know the importance of pandas.


    However, now they¡¯ve brought the high-pressure water guns, which manifests that the situation has been quite severe.


    There is also a red needle on Doudou. The middle-aged man tells him that it is only an anesthetic needle, except that it seems to leave no influence on Doudou.


    Doudou is still brimming with energy.


    Gao Ge can¡¯t wait to enter the yard but the staff of the yard all disagree they can¡¯t recognize the certificate of the Dragon Court.


    Luckily, the police arrive soon.


    The panda base is quite significant. Since an accident happens here, the police must hurry here fast.


    Apart from that, there is also a man dressed in the uniform of the Dragon Court, who seems to be responsible for garrisoning this place.


    Even the policemen can recognize the certificate of the Dragon Court, let alone the member of the Dragon Court.


    As the Aura Recovery Age comes, the Dragon Court has been disclosed to the public.


    Now it is somewhat difficult for the Dragon Court to keep a low profile. A lot of supernatural incidents and rare beast things are constantly happening worldwide. It is impossible that the Dragon Court keeps ignoring these weird things. In this case, the Dragon Court cannot stay unknown to the public.


    Especially in such a well-developed Internet era, words spread really fast. It would be okay to delete, for the information online was less. However, as information increases, it is not easy to eradicate.


    Simultaneously, the cultivation world is being gradually disclosed.


    When it comes to the cultivation world and cultivators, the netizens can talk with fervor and assurance.


    ¡°Salute to Mr. Gao!¡± Upon seeing the certificate of Gao Ge, the Dragon Court member instantly stands up straight.


    Gao Ge looks at him and says, ¡°Are you the person-in-charge of this place?¡±


    ¡°Yes! There are three members besides me in Rong City, but I am closest to this place.¡± The member hastens to say.


    He feels a bit surprised.


    Judging from the appearance, the young man turns out to be the team leader of the Dragon Court.


    From where Gao Ge stands, it is no big deal to be a team leader of the Dragon Court, which he thinks is not valuable.


    However, the ordinary member of the Dragon Court thinks otherwise.


    As to the police, they all look at Gao Ge in a different way.


    After all, they must serve well even an ordinary member of the Dragon Court, let alone a team leader.


    Compared with ordinary people, they obviously know more about the Dragon Court. As such, they show more respect for Gao Ge.


    ¡°Tell them that I am going in.¡± Gao Ge says calmly.


    The member of the Dragon Court accedes to the request immediately, but he doesn¡¯t directly go to talk with the person-in-charge of the base. Instead, he communicates with the head of the police and asks him to tell the base person-in-charge about Gao Ge¡¯s request, which is much simpler. Actually, he has to do this. The staff of the base may not care about the Dragon Court but they must listen to the police.


    Gao Ge cannot handle that but with the help of the police, there won¡¯t be any problem with dealing with the base.


    ¡°Gao Ge, be careful!¡± Liu Zhongyi says with a frown.


    ¡°Rest assured. Sir, I don¡¯t know about other things, but how can I not handle a panda?¡± Gao Ge says with confidence.


    ¡°Forget about it. You¡¯ve just said that the panda has reached the realm of Strength Protection.¡± Liu Zhongyi says.


    Master Guanshan asks, ¡°How about me going inside with you?¡±


    Gao Ge shakes his head.


    Master Guanshan thinks it over and says no more.


    At the same realm, the rare beast must be no match for the cultivators.


    Simply put, the rare beast cannot do martial arts skills.


    It only has some natural skills by instinct.


    Although Gao Ge hasn¡¯t reached the realm of Master, Swordlord Ming Wu was killed by him.


    Otherwise, the Xiaoshan Sword Sect won¡¯t hold such grudge against Gao Ge.


    Therefore, Gao Ge¡¯s capability must be rather close to the realm of Master.


    Plus his current confident look, Master Guanshan has a sense of trust for him.


    He has known Gao Ge for a moderate period of time.


    He gradually realizes that Gao Ge is rather prudent.


    It would be insane to say that Gao Ge hasn¡¯t acted on impulse.


    If it were not for Gao Ge¡¯s impulse, there wouldn¡¯t be the trouble of the ¡°one month¡± thing.


    Gao Ge is impulsive but he will not court death.


    After all, anyone should show respect for life, whether his own life or others¡¯.


    Gao Ge walks into the yard and immediately closes the door. Unexpectedly, a strong wind comes at him from behind his back. Without hesitation, he turns around and strikes a punch back.


    With a sound of bang, Doudou has been thrown away by Gao Ge.


    Luckily, with the realm of Strength Protection, Doudou is strong enough so it gets up again. However, now it starts to stare at Gao Ge wit vigilance. Obviously, it has realized that this human being is not easy to handle.


    Gao Ge is staring at Doudou.


    Doudou is also staring at Gao Ge.


    Yet, Gao Ge has a mixture of complicated feelings.


    He never expected that he would have a chance to fight with a panda.


    Who would believe it?


    ¡°Don¡¯t piss me off, or I will beat you again!¡± Gao Ge says relentlessly.


    Doudou doesn¡¯t say anything.


    Probably it¡¯s because Doudou has no idea what Gao Ge is talking about now.


    It only feels that this human being looks so fierce.


    Then Gao Ge just leaves it alone.


    Mad as it is, the panda is still a national level protected animal.


    Who knows whether he will be held accountable if he hurts it?


    This is unbearable for him.


    Maybe he has to apologize to the national people.


    Therefore, he ignores Doudou for the moment and instead walks towards the aura spurting source.


    The yard is quite big, where there is a bamboo forest, towering trees, some houses and artificial hills.


    This place looks like a mini tourist village.


    ¡°It lives in a better place than me.¡± Gao Ge complains in secret.


    He can¡¯t do anything about it anyway.


    After all, he is not a national treasure.


    Doudou doesn¡¯t continue to strike at Gao Ge, but it still follows the human being closely.


    After Gao Ge walks for a distance, Doudou comes at him again.


    ¡°Hey, you are quite possessive of your food?¡± Gao Ge has seen through Doudou¡¯s purpose. It seems that he has been quite close to the aura spurting source. Faced with the fierce national treasure, Gao Ge throws a punch at it mercilessly, ¡°Didn¡¯t your father tell you that kids should learn to share?¡±

 Chapter 392 - His Incomparably Noble Ideological Awareness!

    Chapter 392 His Incomparably Noble Ideological Awareness!


    Doudou is knocked down by Gao Ge again.


    Different from before, Doudou doesn¡¯t immediately get up this time. Instead, it remains the previous gesture and sits on the ground, which looks like a child. Of course, considering its physique, even if it is a child, it is an over-sized child.


    A man and a panda are staring at each other.


    Then Doudou raises its hands to rub its eyes.


    Gao Ge feels confused instantly.


    Looking at the grievance and sadness on Doudou¡¯s face, Gao Ge finally comes to his senses.


    The panda is beaten to tears by him!


    Although the panda has hurt its breeder, facing its facial expression and appearance, Gao Ge suddenly has a sense of guilt somehow.


    He feels like committing a sinful thing.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a talk. As long as you stop making trouble, I will not beat you up. What do you think?¡± Gao Ge also sits down cross-legged and stares at Doudou, saying in a serious tone.


    Still rubbing its eyes, Doudou is sobbing nonstop.


    It sounds like being bitterly wronged.


    Gao Ge stands up and stops communicating with Doudou.


    Otherwise, he will think he is stupid.


    He cannot drink with the panda somehow, even though it is a national treasure.


    Seeing that Gao Ge stands up, Doudou also gets up.


    Gao Ge walks forward and it tags along.


    His previous punches kind of make it know how to be a panda.


    As Gao Ge strides forward, it just follows him every step.


    ¡°You look so cute but why do you have to hurt others?¡± Gao Ge says with a sigh, ¡°You can live on playing cute. Why do you have to be so fierce? For those ferocious animals, if they can live on playing cute, do you think they are willing to fight?¡± Speaking of this, Gao Ge thinks of a hurtful saying somewhat.


    If anyone can live on beauty, he will not struggle for life.


    Wow.


    Luckily, he lives on beauty or he must feel really bad.


    Gao Ge feels that this panda base is not small but only when he walks around can he finds that it is really NOT SMALL.


    Having walked for five minutes, Gao Ge stops. To his surprise, there is a spring five or six steps away, which looks like a fountain on the square and as high as a man¡¯s height. The spring water is cold and clear. He can feel the richness of the aura while standing aside. What makes him even more surprised is that the spring eye is small but there are some crystalline plants around it.


    Judging from the appearance, the plants look more like corals growing at the bottom of the sea, except that the corals in the sea are colorful and the ones here are semi-transparent.


    Gao Ge would regard it as ice but for the stems on the plant.


    Gao Ge has never seen it before. Resurgent as he is, he doesn¡¯t know about everything.


    Although Gao Ge has no idea what the plant is, he is certain of one thing.


    The plant is substantially helpful to cultivators.


    ¡°Wow! Wow!¡± Doudou starts to wail again now.


    ¡°What? Is this yours?¡± Gao Ge turns around and says.


    The panda is expressing its extreme dissatisfaction deep in its heart in this way.


    ¡°Okay. Okay. I will leave one for you.¡± Gao Ge says.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t count the crystal corals but undoubtedly, there must be seven or eight corals at least, which are not small.


    Hence, he puts away all the corals quickly and then drinks a mouthful of spring water. It does taste quite good, which tastes similar to the water of the Linghe River in the secret realm of Mount Duanlong where he entered with Yue Xincheng for the first time.


    ¡°These are also good things!¡± Gao Ge feels headache. He has no idea how long the spring water will last but it won¡¯t sustain too long.


    Having thought for a while, he quickly returns to the entrance.


    ¡°Ask all the people to bring containers here that can hold water.¡± Gao Ge says seriously.


    Surprised by the request, they still hasten to nod their heads.


    Although Gao Ge doesn¡¯t make it too clearly, there is one certain thing.


    Something good is in this yard!


    ¡°From now on, you cannot hurt people anymore. Otherwise, you cannot take any one of those things!¡± Gao Ge turns around to stare at Doudou and says with a serious face.


    Doudou keeps walking behind Gao Ge.


    It looks so grieved.


    It is just like a kid who has been robbed of his lollipop.


    Master Guanshan and Liu Zhongyi make eye contact and both realize something.


    Although Gao Ge talked in a low voice, they¡¯ve heard it anyway.


    While all the people start to fetch the spring water, Liu Zhongyi says to Gao Ge in secret, ¡°What have you hidden?¡±


    ¡°Hum. This is about the Dragon Court. Sir, you should not ask further about it.¡± Gao Ge says seriously.


    Liu Zhongyi is speechless.


    ¡°I am a member of the Dragon Court. Can I know about it?¡± Master Guanshan comes near Gao Ge and asks.


    Gao Ge glimpses at him and says seriously, ¡°It is rather improper for you to ask me about that. What¡¯s wrong with you? As your team leader, do I need to explain what I do?¡±


    Master Guanshan feels rather angry but to be honest, Gao Ge¡¯s current imposing manner makes him look like a leader somehow.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you after we go back¡­¡± Gao Ge says.


    Liu Zhongyi and Master Guanshan understand what Gao Ge means so they don¡¯t continue to ask.


    As to the Dragon Court member who garrisons in Rong City, he is fetching the water with a lot of people.


    Standing aside, Gao Ge watches them working. The spring water is good thing but compared with the crystal corals, it is no big deal, which resembles like condiment of braised pork in brown sauce.


    When they use up the buckets, they use pots; when the pots are used up, they use bottles.


    It takes them about more than half an hour to fetch the water.


    ¡°Mr. Gao, the water is good stuff!¡± The Dragon Court member says with great excitement.


    Gao Ge grins and rubs his nose.


    ¡°By the way, Mr. Gao, thanks to you, we can have the water. How about bringing some with you?¡± The member continues saying.


    ¡°No need. Take the water back to the Dragon Court. I¡¯ve only done what I should do as a member of the Dragon Court!¡± Gao Ge says with an unchanged countenance.


    The Dragon Court member has no idea what to say now, so he can only bow to Gao Ge. No wonder he can become a team leader of the Dragon Court at such a young age. Gao Ge¡¯s ideological awareness is so incomparably noble. He himself still has a long way ahead!

 Chapter 393 - Become Well as Before

    Chapter 393 Become Well as Before


    Doudou is sitting behind Gao Ge.


    When Gao Ge talks to the member of the Dragon Court with dignity and honor, it is so astounded.


    Are all the human beings so shameless?


    If it were not the witness, it would believe what Gao Ge just said!


    It has eaten a lot of the crystal corals before. As such, it becomes what it is now. Hence, of course it knows the function of the corals. It has also drunken the spring water. Compared with the corals, the spring water is literally nothing.


    If it were not for the fact the breeder wanted to take away the corals for the purpose of study, Doudou would not have gone mad.


    When the breeder was carried away, the other breeders were still cursing it.


    They cursed it as an ungrateful soul.


    To be honest, it is unwilling to submit.


    It has been locked here since it was born. Probably because it is not smart enough, it doesn¡¯t think much. Yet, since its intelligence was ignited, it has started to wonder one question. The human beings lock it here and tell it that the world is only as big as the yard.


    Just because they feed it every day, it has to be grateful to them?


    Doudou cannot figure out the question.


    Neither does it feel like talking about this.


    When the people intend to close the door again, Doudou starts to go mad again.


    It keeps growling at Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge also knows that it is expressing its strong dissatisfaction.


    He thinks for a while and then turns around to say to the member of the Dragon Court, ¡°The panda has become a rare beast and it cannot be kept here all the time. I need to take it with me.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± The member of the Dragon Court says with a complicated countenance.


    ¡°You know what? You cannot keep it here. If I don¡¯t take it away, you won¡¯t be able to oppress it after I leave.¡± Gao Ge says grinningly.


    ¡°Mr. Gao, I didn¡¯t mean that. I only feel it rather inconvenient that you bring such a big panda with you. You cannot take it with you during your trip!¡± The member says with a bitter smile.


    Gao Ge thinks for a while and agrees with him.


    Although his star map is very spacious, it cannot hold living things inside, which has been testified by Gao Ge before.


    However, this is also reasonable.


    If the star map can hold living things for real, it is too crazy.


    No matter what rival he encounters, he won¡¯t need to worry at all. He can just throw the rival into the star map and starve the rival to death!


    Then he will be invincible?


    How can it be possible?


    It is true that bringing the panda with him in the street will arouse a lot of attention. Gao Ge may find it cool and yet troublesome for him, because wherever he goes, he will receive a lot of enquiries. He cannot always hang his certificate of the Dragon Court around his neck, can he? Even if he hangs it around his neck, the others must stop him and take a look at the certificate!


    ¡°However, Mr. Gao, I have a solution.¡± The member chuckles and says, ¡°The leader of our squad in Rong City has a trapping cage.¡±


    ¡°You mean asking me to carry a cage and run about?¡± Gao Ge feels a bit disgruntled.


    ¡°No. No. No. There is a pithy formula to enlarge or shrink the trapping cage and the size of the animal locked in the cage will change accordingly.¡±


    Gao Ge is a bit surprised, ¡°Is there really such a good thing in the world?¡±


    ¡°Haha. It is not a big deal. Aren¡¯t the storage spaces also very magical?¡± The member says smilingly.


    Gao Ge thinks about it and agrees, ¡°Is your squad leader willing to give it to me?¡±


    ¡°There should be no problem. I have contacted him before and he will arrive soon.¡± The member says.


    Within an instant, two more members of the Dragon Court arrive at the panda base.


    The man who is around 30 years old is the leader of the squad of the Dragon Court in Rong City. Named as Yang Zheng, he has a square face and dashing eyebrows, who looks rather righteous.


    After hearing what has happened, the man shakes hands with Gao Ge.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Gao. If it were not for you, the consequence would be unimaginable!¡± Yang Zheng says with excitement.


    Gao Ge smiles.


    ¡°As to the trapping cage, there won¡¯t be any problem, but¡­¡± Yang Zheng frowns.


    Gao Ge says smilingly, ¡°If you are not okay with it, forget about it then.¡± Although he is the team leader of the Dragon Court and evidently superior to Yang Zheng, as a noble man, he doesn¡¯t want to take away what the others like. If Yang Zheng is fine, Gao Ge will just take away the cage and make some compensation. He will not take advantage of Yang Zheng. However, if Yang Zheng is not willing to give it away, he will have no other options but to ask the Dragon Court members to take it back. When he finds a proper opportunity, he will take it away then.


    ¡°No.¡± Yang Zheng says smilingly, ¡°The trapping cage is of no use to me. I only want to ask a question. What will happen to the panda in the end?¡±


    Gao Ge feels puzzled and fails to understand what Yang Zheng said.


    ¡°It has disabled its breeder. This thing cannot be left out like this, even though it is a national treasure.¡± Yang Zheng says seriously.


    Gao Ge thinks for a while and nods his head, saying, ¡°In this case, Mr. Yang, how about me healing the breeder?¡±


    ¡°You healing him?¡± Yang Zheng suddenly becomes emotional, ¡°What is the point? He is still disabled!¡±


    Gao Ge feels a bit surprised, ¡°Mr. Yang, are you close to the breeder?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t know him at all.¡±


    Gao Ge immediately feels that Yang Zheng is quite interesting.


    This man should dare to contradict the team leader of the East Huaxia Branch of the Dragon Court only for a breeder who he doesn¡¯t know at all.


    Of course, because what Yang Zheng said is reasonable and justified, he finds this man quite adorable.


    However, if he talks crap only for the purpose of faking justice, Gao Ge will think of this man as an idiot and throw a slap in his face.


    Liu Zhongyi and Master Guanshan also smile in silence.


    They both know what Gao Ge can do.


    The so-called healing is not ordinary treatment!


    Gao Ge can even make a missing arm regrow.


    ¡°How about this? Leave him to me. I can assure you that you will be satisfied. As long as I can make the breeder become well as before, you shall not hold the panda accountable, okay?¡± Gao Ge says.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Yang Zheng¡¯s countenance becomes a bit different instantly. He looks at Gao Ge in surprise, ¡°Become well as before?¡±


    Gao Ge appears very confident and nods his head again, ¡°Yes. He will become well as before.¡±


    The breeder has been sent to the hospital. Gao Ge doesn¡¯t feel like arguing with Yang Zheng, so he directly takes them to the hospital via the police wagon.


    On the way, the two members of the Dragon Court in Rong City keep persuading Yang Zheng.


    ¡°Mr. Yang, he is a team leader. Why do you have to argue about this¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Mr. Yang, please calm down¡­¡±

 Chapter 394 - Break Into the Operating Room

    Chapter 394 Break Into the Operating Room


    ¡°Sigh. I shouldn¡¯t have asked you to come here. Neither should I have told you about the trapping cage.¡± The member of the Dragon Court who communicates with Gao Ge most is still sighing, ¡°Mr. Yang, he is the team leader of the Dragon Court, whose official rank is much higher than ours. Contradicting him is just the same as making trouble for yourself!¡±


    Yang Zheng feels fidgety and says, ¡°I was telling the truth. Moreover, I think Mr. Gao is not narrow-minded. It¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    The two members of the Dragon Court look each other in the eye and find that they are both helpless. Thus, they have no other choice but to stay silent.


    As to the promise that Gao Ge has made, they don¡¯t take it seriously at all.


    Even if Gao Ge is capable, what can he do then?


    If the breeder¡¯s arm were only broken, it might be set. However, now that the missing arm cannot be found, it can never be reattached. How can there be any solution? Moreover, even if the arm is reattached, the breeder¡¯s life will be more or less affected.


    The so-called promise of ¡°becoming well as before¡± sounds more of a joke.


    Just because they are the most ordinary members of the Dragon Court, they can only think about that and not dare to say it out.


    After they arrive in the hospital, the breeder Zhang is still in the operating room. Although Gao Ge has helped him stop bleeding, the doctors and nurses don¡¯t know about the patient¡¯s condition!


    ¡°Come with me directly.¡± Gao Ge looks at Yang Zheng and says.


    Yang Zheng nods his head without hesitation.


    He still remains dubious about Gao Ge¡¯s promise.


    However, since Gao Ge dares to say so, he must be confident in himself. As a saying goes, one shall not bite off more than he can chew.


    Since Gao Ge has made the promise, Yang Zheng thinks that he must be confident more or less.


    The nurse at the door wants to stop Gao Ge and Yang Zheng, but the policemen behind them walk forward to mediate. As a result, Gao Ge and Yang Zheng go into the operation room. Zhang is still in narcosis.


    ¡°Who are you? Who allows you to come in here?¡± Upon seeing Gao Ge and Yang Zheng, the surgeon instantly flies into a rage.


    ¡°You can go out now.¡± Gao Ge takes a glimpse at the doctor and says.


    ¡°Nonsense! Get out now!¡± While talking, the doctor still intends to push them away. Then two policemen come in and bring all the doctors at present out with a determined attitude. They don¡¯t intend to explain to the doctors. The reason is very simple. In their eyes, the appearance of the Dragon Court means a special incident, which must be kept confidential. Of course the doctors shouldn¡¯t know too much.


    ¡°Mr. Gao, what are you going to do?¡± Yang Zheng looks at Zhang, who is pale around the gills, and can¡¯t help sighing.


    Gao Ge looks at him and says, ¡°Do you believe that miracle exists in the world?¡±


    Yang Zheng remains silent and says nothing.


    ¡°Do you know how to create a miracle?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    Yang Zheng feels quite speechless.


    He can¡¯t understand why Gao Ge keeps asking these meaningless questions.


    However, considering Gao Ge¡¯s identity, he must show respect for him so he still answers, ¡°With power?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Now it is Gao Ge¡¯s turn to feel puzzled.


    Yang Zheng scratches his back side of head and says, ¡°People all say that power makes miracle.¡±


    ¡°Haha. You are a man of fantasies.¡±


    While talking, Gao Ge has grabbed the breeder¡¯s arm, starting to operate his power of stars. If it were not for the crystal corals, he might not offer the help. He cannot cure the sick and save the patients here and there just because his power of stars has a healing effect. He is only a cultivator rather than a doctor. There are so many disabled people in the world. Even if he is kind-hearted, he cannot take care of everyone.


    Moreover, to help regrow a missing arm is an extreme consumption of the power of stars for Gao Ge. Besides, Gao Ge is still in a special condition now. If he is too weak, his rivals that are hiding somewhere will seize the loophole and hurt him. Then he will make trouble for himself. Apart from that, when he was in the panda base, Gao Ge also had enough time to cure the breeder but he didn¡¯t do it because there were too many people at present. Maybe some cultivators were there too.


    For Gao Ge, it is a great threat to leak the secret about his power of stars, let alone giving others a chance to kill himself.


    If the enemies of the Dragon Court know that he can help regrow the chopped arm, what terrible consequence will be aroused?


    It is thinkable with a bit of effort.


    While Gao Ge is transferring power of stars into the breeder, the breeder suddenly screams in pain.


    ¡°It¡­¡± Yang Zheng is so confused. Hasn¡¯t he been given a shot of anesthetic?


    Moreover, Gao Ge claims to heal the breeder.


    However, the screaming of the breeder sounds like he is dying.


    ¡°No worry.¡± Gao Ge frowns and says indifferently.


    Clenching his fists tightly, Yang Zheng has no idea what to do.


    ¡°Tear.¡±


    ¡°Tear.¡±


    A weird sound has arisen. It is very subtle. If Yang Zheng were not a cultivator, he could hardly notice it.


    Then the bone chattering sound arises again.


    The breeder Zhang is still screaming in pain.


    No wonder Earth Dragon wailed for a few times in the secret realm of snow terrain before.


    Even a strong cultivator reacted like that, not to speak of the breeder.


    Most painfully, Zhang feels so hurt that he really wants to pass out immediately but he is getting more and more conscious instead.


    As he has been anesthetized, he is still in coma, half asleep and half awake. Now he feels as if he has smoked three packs of cigarettes and drunken five cups of strong tea. His sensitivity is also prominently strengthened. He can assure that he can play a good game with a computer at hand.


    ¡°Hum?¡± Suddenly, Yang Zheng becomes so shocked.


    He stares at Zhang¡¯s mutilated arm and watches the flesh and bones growing out of there.


    Tear.


    How awesome!


    He raises his head and looks at Gao Ge in a completely different way. He was half dubious about Gao Ge. However, at the moment, in his eyes, Gao Ge is just like an immortal!


    Gao Ge pants in gasp.


    Compared with before, this time he has consumed more power of stars. Maybe because Earth Dragon is a strong cultivator himself with the ability to heal himself and Zhang is only an ordinary man, it is more difficult for Gao Ge to cure Zhang.

 Chapter 395 - Save My Son!

    Chapter 395 Save My Son!


    When Gao Ge gets out of the operation room, he has been entirely exhausted.


    This time, he has spent much more time and power of stars on helping the breeder regrow the missing arm than before.


    It also makes Gao Ge say the minute that he walks out of the operation room¡ª Crap, the power of stars that Gao Ge has transferred would be enough for Earth Dragon to grow two arms.


    If Lord Earth Dragon hears what Gao Ge said, he must be holding his two arms tremblingly.


    ¡°Gao Ge, your face looks a bit pale!¡± Liu Zhongyi says with concern.


    Gao Ge waves his hand, ¡°No worry. I will be fine after some rest.¡±


    Then he summons the doctors to arrange a ward for him.


    Yang Zheng follows Gao Ge out of the operation room. With his eyes dull and lifeless, he looks as if having lost his soul.


    The two members of the Dragon Court have talked much before they arouse Yang Zheng out of dullness.


    In the end, someone shouts suddenly, ¡°Your wife is here!¡±


    Yang Zheng finally comes to his senses and even wants to hide in a ward subconsciously.


    He wipes the sweat on his head and glares at him, scolding, ¡°What did you just say? Do you know you may scare me to death for saying that?¡±


    Master Guanshan is greatly delighted. It turns out that Yang Zheng is a hen-pecked husband just like Gao Ge.


    ¡°Mr. Yang, how is everything going on inside?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Mr. Yang, can Mr. Gao really make the breeder become well as before?¡±


    Yang Zheng rubs his head and raises his head to look at the ceiling.


    Well, the lamp above his head is so bright.


    He stops thinking and says in a low voice, ¡°You will know the answer after going inside yourselves.¡±


    They are inspired by his words.


    Then they walk into the operating room with the doctors.


    Yang Zheng takes out a pack of cigarettes out of his pocket tremblingly and wants to smoke a cigarette to oppress his shock. On second thought, he is in hospital so he can only put back the cigarette into the pack, hold against the wall and sit on the chair.


    Crap. His world view has just collapsed.


    He thought that Gao Ge was bragging.


    It turns out that he is not.


    Gao Ge is really awesome!


    Others can never imagine the visual impact of watching a missing arm regrow itself.


    It is much more exciting than watching a withered tree come to life again.


    ¡°No wonder he can be a team leader. Crap. This is the strength gap.¡± Yang Zheng smiles bitterly and then turns thrilled again.


    A team leader of the Dragon Court is so capable.


    The superior leaders such as Heaven Dragon and Land Dragon must be even more awesome!


    The Dragon Court is the backbone of Huaxia and now Huaxia is also empowered to become a world giant.


    ¡°Good. Great!¡± Yang Zheng is so excited.


    Master Guanshan is standing aside and staring at Yang Zheng as if looking at an idiot.


    Yang Zheng appears depressed and meanwhile excited.


    Others may think that he has been circumcised.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Screams come out of the operating room.


    All the people stare at Zhang lying on the operating table. They just can¡¯t believe their eyes.


    They have known what happened to Zhang before.


    Now Zhang¡¯s arm has regrown, though the skin color is a bit different from before. Yet, it is fine anyway!


    ¡°It¡¯s a miracle! This is a miracle!¡± The doctor who claimed to expel Gao Ge and Yang Zheng out of the operating room has taken off his mask. He reaches out his hand to grab his assistant, talking incoherently and loudly, ¡°Hurry up. Ask the presidents and the directors of all departments to come here! Let me show them what the miracle in medical history is!¡±


    The two members of the Dragon Court are dumbfounded in staring eyes.


    They look each other in the eye and feel so eager to kneel before Gao Ge¡¯s bed and give him a kowtow.


    ¡°Now the Dragon Court has become so great?¡± One of the members asks in a low voice.


    ¡­


    Gao Ge lives in a senior ward, digesting the power within his body with his eyes closed.


    Having eaten a crystal coral, he instantly feels a wave of heat surging in his body and then penetrating through the pores. The blood in his body flows evidently faster. Upon closing his eyes, he can feel his power of stars surging, which makes him rather delighted.


    He feels much better than smoking a cigarette after sex.


    No wonder Doudou can have the competence of Strength Protection realm after eating the crystal corals.


    The corals are as nearly 100 times effective as the spiritual jades and even the snow lotus found in the secret realm of snow terrain.


    Liu Zhongyi just stands by the door quietly and allows no one to go inside.


    It is still quite useful that he stands here, because a group of medical workers arrive soon.


    ¡°The great man is in this ward!¡± The doctor who shouted at Gao Ge in the operating room says to the leaders behind him.


    One of the comers, who is around 50 years old and has thick hair, walks forward and takes a look through the glass of the door. Then he shakes hands with Liu Zhongyi.


    ¡°Hello, I am the president of this hospital. My family name is Fu.¡±


    ¡°President Fu, nice to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Hello. I am the vice president of this hospital. My family name is Zheng.¡± Another man walks forward.


    Liu Zhongyi pulls a long face.


    They must be kidding.


    ¡°Which one of you is the president and which one is the vice president?¡± Liu Zhongyi says smilingly.


    ¡°Haha. It¡¯s okay. This is the destiny between me and Zheng!¡± President Fu is fine with that and doesn¡¯t feel that a title is a big deal.


    Generally, there may be a bloody battle between the president and vice president.


    President Fu won¡¯t let that happen.


    They are medical workers whose duty is to cure the sick and treat the injured. In his eyes, the position of president should be determined by the medical skill. As long as a doctor is skillful and kind-hearted enough, he will be qualified to be the leader of the hospital, who should not be restricted by the so-called qualifications and records of service. At least, the doctors promoted by him all follow this rule.


    ¡°We want to go inside and have a look. Can we?¡± The surgeon asks hastily.


    ¡°No.¡± Liu Zhongyi shakes his head.


    ¡°Sir, our two presidents of hospital and directors of various departments are here. You¡­¡±


    Before the doctor finishes his words, Liu Zhongyi interrupts directly.


    ¡°I said, no.¡±


    Although he is very nice, given the current situation, he will not let these people go inside regardless. The consequence will be unthinkable if any trouble is made for Gao Ge.


    ¡°Make the way. Make the way!¡± At the moment, a scream comes from behind the people.


    ¡°Hum?¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    A middle-aged woman wearing a black coat squeezes out of the crowd and grabs Liu Zhongyi¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Save my son. Hurry up. Save my son!¡± She talks excitedly and illogically.

 Chapter 396 - Stand Aside and Watch Others Die

    The middle-aged woman¡¯s appearance puzzles Liu Zhongyi.


    ¡°I am not a doctor. How can I save your son?¡± Liu Zhongyi has no idea whether to cry or to laugh, saying, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your son?¡±


    ¡°Please help my son regrow a leg. Please. At all cost!¡± The woman says tearfully.


    Liu Zhongyi laughs, ¡°If you need someone to cure your son, there are many doctors whom you can turn to. As to the request of helping your son regrow a leg, I cannot make it.¡±


    The directors and doctors are a bit frustrated.


    They are the doctors!


    However, they cannot help a patient regrow a leg.


    It is not like kneading a clay figurine. You can just knead a leg and attach it to the figurine.


    ¡°These people? They are all quacks!¡± The woman shouts loudly.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Now the situation becomes a bit ugly.


    The president, vice president and directors of various departments are at present.


    Unexpectedly, the woman who comes out of nowhere starts to scorn them.


    She just labels them as quacks.


    ¡°Madam, do you have any misunderstanding about our hospital? The First People¡¯s Hospital of Rong City is the top hospital in Rong City and even Shu Province. We are among the tops in terms of medical equipment and skills of doctors¡­¡± President Zheng coughs, takes a step forward and says.


    The woman looks at him coldly and says, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault. Only a car accident happened to my son. You quacks had no other way out and insisted executing amputation on my son! My son is only 28 years old! He is so young. Now he has only one leg. How can he live on like this? How can he get married and have child? If you are not quacks, what else can you be?¡±


    The doctors also understand what¡¯s going on.


    The ins and outs of the matter are rather simple.


    Even though the woman goes to extremes, it won¡¯t hinder them from understanding.


    ¡°Ms. Liu, you¡¯ve misunderstood¡­¡± A man just walks forward when he is grabbed by the woman.


    ¡°It¡¯s because of you! You are the doctor-in-charge of my son. My son was a well boy! Now he has been disabled by you. You are not a doctor at all! You are a butcher in a white coat!¡±


    The woman¡¯s mouth is like a machine gun, which just doesn¡¯t stop once started. She keeps cursing and talking billingsgate.


    Liu Zhongyi can¡¯t take it anymore.


    ¡°Ms. Liu, release your hands!¡± The doctor grabbed by the woman looks more than 30 years old only, who cannot stand the woman¡¯s cursing.


    Other doctors want to come forward and offer help. Unexpectedly, the middle-aged woman is so good at fighting, who keeps scratching and hurting those who try to go near her.


    Liu Zhongyi inhales and subconsciously takes a step backwards.


    There is no way out.


    This is an unreasonable woman.


    If you fight with her, you will be disgraced.


    If you don¡¯t, she will scratch you.


    It is so bad.


    ¡°Ms. Liu, release your hands. Let¡¯s talk, shall we?¡± The young doctor grabbed by the woman looks at Liu Zhongyi and tries to ask for help. Liu Zhongyi cannot pretend not to see him.


    Yet, Liu Zhongyi¡¯s words immediately make the woman release her hands.


    The next second, the woman strides forward and grabs Liu Zhongyi¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Divine doctor, please save my son!¡±


    Somehow she learns that someone has successfully regrown his arm, which is also Gao Ge¡¯s act of negligence. He should have ordered to stop the news from spreading. It is a pity that Gao Ge only hastens to recover his power of stars and has no time to mind too much after helping the breeder regrow his arm.


    ¡°I am not the divine doctor.¡± Liu Zhongyi says.


    ¡°Not you? Then why are they surrounding you?¡± The woman¡¯s countenance is changed instantly. She must be thinking that this man should have told her instead of wasting her time.


    Liu Zhongyi feels very grieved.


    He recalls what has happened carefully.


    Seemingly, never has he said that he is the one who helps the breeder regrow the missing arm!


    ¡°Not him but his friend.¡± A doctor says in a low voice.


    He somehow leads the trouble to Gao Ge.


    President Fu immediately turns around and takes a look at the doctor who just talked. The doctor shivers and realizes that he has made a mistake, so he hastens to lower his head and doesn¡¯t dare to speak anymore¡­


    ¡°Your friend? Where is your friend then? I know. Is he in this ward? Let me in!¡±


    ¡°You cannot go in.¡± Liu Zhongyi sighs.


    The woman is bad-tempered but she is quite smart.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I go in? How can the doctors stand aside and watch others die? Aren¡¯t you angels in white? Isn¡¯t your duty to save lives and heal the wounded?¡± The woman is very grumpy and starts to push Liu Zhongyi out of anger. She tries to push away Liu Zhongyi, the man standing by the door like a God of Door, with her barbarian strength and kicks open the ward door. She wants to find the real divine doctor. But how can an ordinary woman like her move away Liu Zhongyi?


    Faced with the woman¡¯s pushing, Liu Zhongyi feels headache and has no idea how to deal with the current situation.


    Surprisingly, at the moment, someone grabs the woman¡¯s arm and throws the woman away with a bit of force.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like the literate scholars.¡± Master Guanshan takes a look at Liu Zhongyi and says while shaking his head, ¡°Why do you have to mess around instead of giving a slap. Are all the noble men so stupid?¡±


    Liu Zhongyi blushes.


    ¡°You¡­ How dare you beat me!¡± The woman is thrown away but she is not actually hurt. Otherwise, she will not talk so loudly now.


    Master Guanshan is not as nice as Liu Zhongyi. He turns around to look at the woman and says smilingly, ¡°You said just now that doctors couldn¡¯t stand aside and watch the others die?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ Yeah! Aren¡¯t I right?¡± The woman is puzzled by Master Guanshan¡¯s question.


    ¡°Is your son dead?¡±


    ¡°How can you ask this question?¡± The woman flies into a rage instantly.


    ¡°Come here after your son dies. If he doesn¡¯t die, no need to talk further.¡± Master Guanshan shakes his head and asks.


    What Master Guanshan said is logically right.


    However, not only the presidents and doctors at present but also Liu Zhongyi and other onlookers all feel so good.


    They like watching people talking back.

 Chapter 397 - Disadvantaged Groups?

    Chapter 397 Disadvantaged Groups?


    Master Guanshan is old and bad-tempered.


    In fact, if it were not for the fact that the mad woman also makes trouble for Liu Zhongyi, he could pretend not to see anything and only stand aside.


    It is like watching the scene of bustle in the street.


    If he can have some tea and look on with his cup brought out of the Haicheng Cultivation Academy, it is such a delight for him.


    It is a pity that the mad woman starts to make trouble for them.


    Only they can make trouble for the others. Since when others can make trouble for them?


    And they are even bossed around?


    ¡°Do you want to visit the divine doctor inside?¡± Master Guanshan¡¯s cold look, just like needles and thorns, penetrates through the heart of the woman.


    Now the woman, who cried and shouted like an unleashed fierce tiger, has forgotten to get up from the ground and scratch crazily.


    ¡°I only want to let my son able to stand up again¡­¡± The woman says sobbingly, who appears pitiful and pathetic.


    ¡°If you want to find the divine doctor, you should look for those who can teleport a needle with internal strength. The one in there is not a divine doctor and he doesn¡¯t have much time.¡± Master Guanshan suddenly bursts out laughing, ¡°Luckily, he doesn¡¯t know about your monkey business here. Otherwise, the other leg of your son may be gone.¡±


    The woman is greatly astounded.


    Liu Zhongyi coughs and says nothing.


    Gao Ge is his student but their characters are not alike at all.


    Moreover, if it were not for the panda, Gao Ge might not be willing to save the breeder, let alone this noisy woman.


    Gao Ge is not a noble or benevolent man who dreams about saving the world.


    Besides, Liu Zhongyi agrees on what Master Guanshan said. If Gao Ge is really here, he may break the other leg of the woman¡¯s son out of anger.


    ¡°If you have nothing else, just get lost.¡± Master Guanshan becomes impatient now.


    His time is precious.


    If he has time, he may as well play games.


    ¡°You cannot do this. You cannot do this!¡± The woman suddenly goes bananas. She immediately gets up and dashes towards Master Guanshan.


    Master Guanshan is well prepared.


    As to the matter that can be dealt with one kick, he will not strike a second kick.


    Liu Zhongyi¡¯s countenance has been changed.


    However, after thinking over and over again, he still doesn¡¯t say anything more.


    Compared with before, he feels that he is changing slowly.


    If he were still the old him, he would try to stop her at the moment.


    He is aware that the woman is basically like an egg dashing itself against a rock.


    At the moment, someone shouts, ¡°Here come the reporters!¡±


    The woman feels surprised and delighted then.


    Since the reporters are here, there won¡¯t be a problem.


    Even if the man is unwilling to cure her son, do they dare to act cold-blooded in the face of the reporters?


    In addition, as long as the reporters are here, does the security of the hospital dare to do anything to her?


    However, at the moment, Master Guanshan suddenly lies on the ground.


    ¡°Oh my! Oh my! Someone has beaten an old man! Help! Someone has beaten an old man!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Liu Zhongyi is taken aback.


    The presidents and doctors all look at each other.


    The middle-aged woman is stupefied.


    After hearing the wailing of Master Guanshan, a group of reporters carrying shooting equipment, who are extremely sensitive, rush here like starving beasts seeing meat.


    ¡°Ah! Sir, what¡¯s wrong with you? Who has beaten you?¡± A female reporter who is only 24 or 25 years old still holds a microphone. She hurries to support Master Guanshan up from the ground and help him sit on the char in the hallway.


    ¡°It¡¯s her. It¡¯s her. This shrew hurts me!¡± Master Guanshan is even shocked by himself after saying that.


    He even rhymes!


    ¡°You¡­ You are slandering me!¡± The woman is going nuts.


    What¡¯s going on?


    ¡°It¡¯s you who beat me!¡± She continues saying.


    It is Master Guanshan who threw her away indeed.


    It is true that Master Guanshan has beaten her, which cannot still be left out even though he doesn¡¯t cause real damage to her.


    ¡°Alas¡­ Girl, you¡¯ve gone too far to say that! Do you know how old I am now? Even though I am a man, I am no match for you!¡± Master Guanshan sighs and says.


    He also pants for gasp while talking.


    He acts like bearing the pain very reluctantly.


    Liu Zhongyi finds it bother funny and annoying. Master Guanshan¡¯s behavior kind of turns over his knowledge of Master Guanshan.


    Somehow he looks like being possessed by Gao Ge.


    Apart from Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng, who can do such a thing?


    The saying that he who lies down with dogs must rise up with flea makes perfect sense.


    The middle-aged woman has been completely confused.


    It is her first time that she has encountered such a thing since her childhood.


    In fact, if Master Guanshan wants to get rid of her, it is a piece of cake.


    Now he just wants to make fun of her, for he is too bored.


    ¡°Besides, look at the doctors. Their faces are scratched by this woman. Sigh. I only wanted to mediate but I fail!¡± Master Guanshan says with a sigh, ¡°I only felt that her monkey business is wrong. When I was being a soldier in the 40s, I was not disgraced like this!¡±


    ¡°Ah! You used to be a soldier in the 40s?¡± The reporter says with deep esteem.


    Liu Zhongyi touches his chin.


    He will not believe what Master Guanshan said. This old man is so scheming.


    Yet, now he will not step forward and counteract his effort.


    It is fine as long as Master Guanshan enjoys himself.


    Master Guanshan rambles at will. After all, when Gao Ge finishes his matter, they will leave then. This woman will be the attack target accused of bullying a veteran, who will be overwhelmed by the censure of the present onlookers. As for him, once he leaves with Gao Ge, who can find him? He believes that the Dragon Court will not fuss about this kind of trivial thing with him.


    Master Guanshan looks at the woman whose face is pale and can¡¯t help snorting.


    Hum.


    How dare she play scheming game with him?


    When he was playing scheming game with others, her grandfather was not even born!


    How can she not know who the real disadvantaged person is?


    ¡°Doctor Zhao, nice to meet you. May I ask whether your injuries in the face are caused by the woman?¡± The reporter shifts the interview focus immediately.


    Doctor Zhao is also a bit confused and nods his head subconsciously, saying bluntly, ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    The people at present can¡¯t help gasping in surprise.


    The reporters who intend to interview the divine doctor are very excited.


    They didn¡¯t expect to have this ¡°appetizer¡±!


    ¡°Shoot! Shoot! Keep shooting!¡± A reporter says with excitement, ¡°This woman beats a veteran and doctors. Alas. What title should I make?¡±


    Someone among the crowd suddenly shouts.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this woman wife of a government official in our city? I¡¯ve met her at a dinner!¡±


    ¡°What? She is the wife of an official? Hum. Just because her husband is a government official, she can be so unruly!¡±


    The woman sits on the ground.


    Her face is covered with sweats.


    Now she knows better than others how bad the situation becomes.


    The reporters get even more excited and also realize that it is not an appetizer but a main course!


    Comment (0)


    FIRST COMMENT


    Chapter 398 Yang Zheng Feels Embarrassed


    The incident seems to get worse, but for Master Guanshan and Gao Ge, it is only a farce.


    In the end, as the discipline inspection commission intervenes, Master Guanshan feels like ending this farce. Then he tries to let go of the trouble by asking Yang Zheng to come here and mediate. Actually, by now it is unimportant who is the real disadvantaged one. If they check the surveillance footage, they can find the scene when the middle-aged woman beat the doctors. Hence, they are not even courageous to check the footage and directly take her away.


    Gao Ge is still digesting the power within his body.


    He has thought of that the crystal corals must be very powerful. Otherwise, the corals cannot make an ordinary panda greatly changed.


    However, the power within the crystal corals has exceeded Gao Ge¡¯s expectation.


    Within a short period of time, the crystal corals not only replenish his power of stars but also continue to light up his star map. As it proceeds, if time permits, there won¡¯t be a big problem for him to light up the fifth star map. The aura of the crystal corals is totally enough.


    It has been 12 o¡¯clock in the midnight when Gao Ge opens his eyes.


    He didn¡¯t expect that it had been such a long time.


    He gets off bed and stretches himself, with an unspeakable feeling of comfort all over his body. He picks up the kettle from the bed cabinet and pours a glass of water. He drinks the water up and wants to adjust his status so as to continue to digest the remaining crystal corals. However, his sensibility triumphs over his urge to become stronger. If he tries too hard, his foundation will not be stable enough. Such a lesson is drawn by the experience of many cultivators.


    In terms of cultivation, one must do it step by step.


    If he wants to continue digesting the remaining crystal corals, he should do it at least in a dozen days. For a better result, he had better do it in a month. Although Gao Ge feels good now, there is some power left in his body that remains to be absorbed. Gao Ge¡¯s corals are limited so he must make full use of them.


    Moreover, Gao Ge is not selfish. He must leave some of the crystal corals for Yue Xincheng, Meng Jing and Xia Lu. Besides, he must save some for Liu Zhongyi and Master Guanshan, too. After all, whoever sees the thing shall take a share.


    Gao Ge opens the door of the ward and feels like wandering around. Unexpectedly, he finds that Liu Zhongyi and Master Guanshan sit at the door and can¡¯t help feeling shocked.


    ¡°Mr. Liu, Master Guanshan, why are you sitting here?¡± When Gao Ge walks forward, they have opened their eyes.


    As cultivators, given the present special circumstance, they must be careful.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Liu Zhongyi pinches the acupuncture point on his nose and asks smilingly.


    ¡°Yeah, I am fine.¡±


    ¡°Are you hungry? Let me buy some porridge for you.¡±


    Gao Ge says with a bitter smile, ¡°Mr. Liu, it is too late now. Why don¡¯t you find a place to have some rest?¡±


    ¡°Haha. It¡¯s okay. We are cultivators anyway. We can guard here for even longer.¡± Liu Zhongyi says, ¡°Oh right, Yang Zheng has gone to the toilet. He hasn¡¯t left the hospital either.¡±


    ¡°What is he doing here?¡± Gao Ge feels confused.


    Liu Zhongyi says, ¡°Did you forget your panda?¡±


    Gao Ge takes a tumble.


    While they are talking, Yang Zheng walks over, shaking the water off his hands meanwhile.


    ¡°Mr. Gao, you are awake.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Gao Ge smiles.


    ¡°I am sorry for the trouble.¡± Yang Zheng feels sorry. In his eyes, if he didn¡¯t insist on administering the punishment of the panda by law, Gao Ge would not spend his time and effort in helping a breeder regrow a missing arm. Therefore, he feels guilty somehow.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Gao Ge shakes his head, ¡°Thank you for still being here at such a late time.¡±


    ¡°You are welcome.¡± Yang Zheng smiles, ¡°Let¡¯s cut to the chase. I stay here to give you the trapping cage after you wake up. Apart from that, there is the usage and pithy formula of the cage. As to the panda, it has been locked in the cage. Here is a strange thing. In fact, the panda with the competence of Strength Protection is too strong for me to deal with, but when I told it that I would take it to meet you, it entered the cage angrily itself.¡±


    Gao Ge is speechless.


    The national treasure is worried about him running off in secret with the corals!


    Yang Zheng puts his hand into the pocket and then takes out an iron cage that is as small as a match box. More importantly, inside the cage is a little panda as big as a nail.


    Now upon seeing Gao Ge, the panda starts to show its teeth. As a saying goes, when enemies meet face to face, their eyes blaze with fury. It is a pity that as its body shrinks, its voice trails off by much, which sounds like a mosquito buzzing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be mad. Don¡¯t be mad. Being angry will do harm to yourself!¡± Gao Ge tries to calm it down.


    Doudou is still shouting.


    If Doudou can speak now, what it says must be¡ªI will beat you to death!


    ¡°Why are you shouting? Even if I release you, you are no match for me, right?¡± Gao Ge says.


    Doudou immediately stays silent.


    After going into the room, Yang Zheng starts to tell Gao Ge the right usage instruction of the trapping cage.


    It is not complicated. Yang Zheng is still worried about Gao Ge¡¯s intelligence so he even asks Gao Ge whether to write an instruction manual for him.


    It has been only a dozen minutes since Gao Ge fetched the trapping cage and got the hang of it.


    It is mainly because the pithy formula is too hard to memorize.


    ¡°By the way, where do you get the trapping cage?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°I used to save a cultivator. In fact, he was very strong but he was seriously injured. Afterwards, in order to thank me, he gave me this.¡± Yang Zheng says smilingly.


    Gao Ge nods his head, ¡°How about this? The trapping cage is a good thing indeed and I won¡¯t take it for free.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Gao, you¡¯re welcome.¡± Yang Zheng hastens to stand up straight, saying, ¡°I am really grateful that you can promise me to help the breeder regrow his missing arm. To be honest, if it were not for that¡­¡± Yang Zheng can¡¯t help laughing.


    He continues to say, ¡°In fact, I didn¡¯t know that it would take you such a long time to help the breeder regrow the arm and that you would be so harmed. If I knew it beforehand¡­¡±


    Yang Zheng pauses again and looks a bit embarrassed.


    Gao Ge understands his thought, saying, ¡°Even you know it, you won¡¯t give up, right?¡±


    Yang Zheng nods his head with a complicated look.


    ¡°Good.¡± Liu Zhongyi says, ¡°Keep that attitude.¡±


    ¡°Hum. I don¡¯t feel that it is good. If I were Gao Ge, I would report upwards and send him to brush the toilet.¡±


    After all, he is the founding grandmaster of the Heaven School, who is so bureaucratic.

 Chapter 398 - Yang Zheng Feels Embarrassed

    The incident seems to get worse, but for Master Guanshan and Gao Ge, it is only a farce.


    In the end, as the discipline inspection commission intervenes, Master Guanshan feels like ending this farce. Then he tries to let go of the trouble by asking Yang Zheng to come here and mediate. Actually, by now it is unimportant who is the real disadvantaged one. If they check the surveillance footage, they can find the scene when the middle-aged woman beat the doctors. Hence, they are not even courageous to check the footage and directly take her away.


    Gao Ge is still digesting the power within his body.


    He has thought of that the crystal corals must be very powerful. Otherwise, the corals cannot make an ordinary panda greatly changed.


    However, the power within the crystal corals has exceeded Gao Ge¡¯s expectation.


    Within a short period of time, the crystal corals not only replenish his power of stars but also continue to light up his star map. As it proceeds, if time permits, there won¡¯t be a big problem for him to light up the fifth star map. The aura of the crystal corals is totally enough.


    It has been 12 o¡¯clock in the midnight when Gao Ge opens his eyes.


    He didn¡¯t expect that it had been such a long time.


    He gets off bed and stretches himself, with an unspeakable feeling of comfort all over his body. He picks up the kettle from the bed cabinet and pours a glass of water. He drinks the water up and wants to adjust his status so as to continue to digest the remaining crystal corals. However, his sensibility triumphs over his urge to become stronger. If he tries too hard, his foundation will not be stable enough. Such a lesson is drawn by the experience of many cultivators.


    In terms of cultivation, one must do it step by step.


    If he wants to continue digesting the remaining crystal corals, he should do it at least in a dozen days. For a better result, he had better do it in a month. Although Gao Ge feels good now, there is some power left in his body that remains to be absorbed. Gao Ge¡¯s corals are limited so he must make full use of them.


    Moreover, Gao Ge is not selfish. He must leave some of the crystal corals for Yue Xincheng, Meng Jing and Xia Lu. Besides, he must save some for Liu Zhongyi and Master Guanshan, too. After all, whoever sees the thing shall take a share.


    Gao Ge opens the door of the ward and feels like wandering around. Unexpectedly, he finds that Liu Zhongyi and Master Guanshan sit at the door and can¡¯t help feeling shocked.


    ¡°Mr. Liu, Master Guanshan, why are you sitting here?¡± When Gao Ge walks forward, they have opened their eyes.


    As cultivators, given the present special circumstance, they must be careful.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Liu Zhongyi pinches the acupuncture point on his nose and asks smilingly.


    ¡°Yeah, I am fine.¡±


    ¡°Are you hungry? Let me buy some porridge for you.¡±


    Gao Ge says with a bitter smile, ¡°Mr. Liu, it is too late now. Why don¡¯t you find a place to have some rest?¡±


    ¡°Haha. It¡¯s okay. We are cultivators anyway. We can guard here for even longer.¡± Liu Zhongyi says, ¡°Oh right, Yang Zheng has gone to the toilet. He hasn¡¯t left the hospital either.¡±


    ¡°What is he doing here?¡± Gao Ge feels confused.


    Liu Zhongyi says, ¡°Did you forget your panda?¡±


    Gao Ge takes a tumble.


    While they are talking, Yang Zheng walks over, shaking the water off his hands meanwhile.


    ¡°Mr. Gao, you are awake.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Gao Ge smiles.


    ¡°I am sorry for the trouble.¡± Yang Zheng feels sorry. In his eyes, if he didn¡¯t insist on administering the punishment of the panda by law, Gao Ge would not spend his time and effort in helping a breeder regrow a missing arm. Therefore, he feels guilty somehow.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Gao Ge shakes his head, ¡°Thank you for still being here at such a late time.¡±


    ¡°You are welcome.¡± Yang Zheng smiles, ¡°Let¡¯s cut to the chase. I stay here to give you the trapping cage after you wake up. Apart from that, there is the usage and pithy formula of the cage. As to the panda, it has been locked in the cage. Here is a strange thing. In fact, the panda with the competence of Strength Protection is too strong for me to deal with, but when I told it that I would take it to meet you, it entered the cage angrily itself.¡±


    Gao Ge is speechless.


    The national treasure is worried about him running off in secret with the corals!


    Yang Zheng puts his hand into the pocket and then takes out an iron cage that is as small as a match box. More importantly, inside the cage is a little panda as big as a nail.


    Now upon seeing Gao Ge, the panda starts to show its teeth. As a saying goes, when enemies meet face to face, their eyes blaze with fury. It is a pity that as its body shrinks, its voice trails off by much, which sounds like a mosquito buzzing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be mad. Don¡¯t be mad. Being angry will do harm to yourself!¡± Gao Ge tries to calm it down.


    Doudou is still shouting.


    If Doudou can speak now, what it says must be¡ªI will beat you to death!


    ¡°Why are you shouting? Even if I release you, you are no match for me, right?¡± Gao Ge says.


    Doudou immediately stays silent.


    After going into the room, Yang Zheng starts to tell Gao Ge the right usage instruction of the trapping cage.


    It is not complicated. Yang Zheng is still worried about Gao Ge¡¯s intelligence so he even asks Gao Ge whether to write an instruction manual for him.


    It has been only a dozen minutes since Gao Ge fetched the trapping cage and got the hang of it.


    It is mainly because the pithy formula is too hard to memorize.


    ¡°By the way, where do you get the trapping cage?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°I used to save a cultivator. In fact, he was very strong but he was seriously injured. Afterwards, in order to thank me, he gave me this.¡± Yang Zheng says smilingly.


    Gao Ge nods his head, ¡°How about this? The trapping cage is a good thing indeed and I won¡¯t take it for free.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Gao, you¡¯re welcome.¡± Yang Zheng hastens to stand up straight, saying, ¡°I am really grateful that you can promise me to help the breeder regrow his missing arm. To be honest, if it were not for that¡­¡± Yang Zheng can¡¯t help laughing.


    He continues to say, ¡°In fact, I didn¡¯t know that it would take you such a long time to help the breeder regrow the arm and that you would be so harmed. If I knew it beforehand¡­¡±


    Yang Zheng pauses again and looks a bit embarrassed.


    Gao Ge understands his thought, saying, ¡°Even you know it, you won¡¯t give up, right?¡±


    Yang Zheng nods his head with a complicated look.


    ¡°Good.¡± Liu Zhongyi says, ¡°Keep that attitude.¡±


    ¡°Hum. I don¡¯t feel that it is good. If I were Gao Ge, I would report upwards and send him to brush the toilet.¡±


    After all, he is the founding grandmaster of the Heaven School, who is so bureaucratic.

 Chapter 399 - Take What I Should Gain

    Chapter 399 Take What I Should Gain


    Then Master Guanshan talks about what has happened before.


    After hearing Master Guanshan out, Gao Ge bursts into laughter. Yet, he doesn¡¯t think that Master Guanshan has been influenced by him.


    Master Guanshan is so old that he cannot be easily influenced by the young.


    There is only one explanation¡ªHe is not a good person even at his young age. Luckily, he is also a cultivator. Otherwise, he must be a villain in the street, who may try to blackmail others or grab the steeling wheel with the bus driver when he gets old.


    Just as an actor says, if this man is not an actor, he will do no good to the society.


    Since Master Guanshan can manage the Heaven School, he must not be an innocent person.


    This is not inexcusable.


    If Gao Ge deals with the mess, he will do it in a simpler and more direct way. and Master Guanshan chose that way only because he was too bored.


    If he had other entertainment activities, Master Guanshan would not do that all at.


    However, all in all, Gao Ge feels that Master Guanshan¡¯s way of handling the matter is quite good.


    At least it sounds rather thrilling.


    Then Gao Ge turns around to look at Yang Zheng, saying, ¡°All in all, as the team leader of Team Four of the East Huaxia Branch of the Dragon Court, I will not take advantage of you. Since you want to give the trapping cage to me, I will give you something back in return.¡±


    Yang Zheng feels anxious instantly. He wants to say something when he is interrupted by Gao Ge.


    ¡°If you are unwilling to accept what I give you, you may as well bring back the trapping cage. As for the panda, I can think of another way.¡± Gao Ge says smilingly, ¡°This is the rule. It has not been long since I joined the Dragon Court. Hence, I don¡¯t know whether there is any specific rule on this. However, for me, I just don¡¯t take others¡¯ things for free. This is my rule.¡±


    Yang Zheng notices that Gao Ge is rather determined so he can only nod his head with a bitter smile, ¡°In this case, I can only accept your offer.¡±


    Seeing that Yang Zheng has changed his attitude, Gao Ge is finally relieved.


    The trapping cage is a good thing indeed but its function is a bit limited. It is not as useful as the storage space for sure.


    At least the usage instruction of the storage space is not that lengthy.


    Gao Ge is quite smart but he still spends a dozen minutes in learning how to use the trapping cage from Yang Zheng.


    It can be seen that the operation of the trapping cage is complicated.


    Therefore, it is kind of a good thing for Gao Ge.


    It won¡¯t be as important for others.


    Gao Ge fetches a chair and sits down. Then he asks Yang Zheng to sit before him.


    ¡°I have a lot of good stuff.¡± While talking, Gao Ge is searching for something in his star map.


    There are too many good things in the world.


    Gao Ge has quite some good stuff but he doesn¡¯t feel joyful for that. Instead, he is thinking that he can try to gain more spoils.


    When he can build up a house with spiritual jades, then he will have more or less enough good things.


    Gao Ge had a dream when he was at school.


    He used to dream of building up a house with gold after he grew up.


    Now it is not a difficult thing for Gao Ge to earn money, but it is not easy to acquire so much gold.


    Moreover, Gao Ge has thought it through.


    If he really builds up a house with gold, he cannot sleep well then. He must guard by the door every day in case that the old may sneak to grub his wall.


    It is fair enough that a middle school student has such an idea.


    Now if he still holds such a thought, he must be an idiot.


    When Gao Ge retreats from the star map, he takes out 100 spiritual jades, a Hot Bead, a snow lotus brought out of the secret realm of snow terrain and a kilogram of the black serpent meat.


    ¡°The plain meat is the serpent meat. You can take it back for stewed soup or a braised dish, which will be of great help for your cultivation.¡± Gao Ge says.


    This has been testified by Gao Ge and students of the Haicheng Cultivation Academy on the Moon Peak. The students all have breakthrough after eating the serpent meat and improvement in cultivation. Of course it will work on Yang Zheng.


    Yang Zheng is tremendously shocked.


    Looking at the spiritual jades, Hot Bead, snow lotus and black serpent meat, he is amazed beyond words.


    The spiritual jades are good things. He has gained them before but he is still so astounded to see so many spiritual jades.


    ¡°Mr. Gao, this¡­¡± As a result, Yang Zheng is too surprised to talk fluently.


    He can¡¯t help but to react like this.


    It¡¯s like stacking up a few billion of banknotes before an ordinary person.


    Of course, the value of these things is higher than a few billion.


    For cultivators, these things are basically priceless treasure.


    From ancient times to the present, there is a saying that if one is poor, he should study well and win an official rank. The point is not that scholars have to live a poor life while the martial art practitioners will get rich. Yet, studying gives one a chance to change his destiny. Therefore, a lot of grassroots people spend a lot of time in studying.


    In terms of martial arts training, looking for drugs or a master is very money-consuming. If one wants to learn martial arts, he must be well-off at least.


    ¡°Enough. Take them all. The snow lotus is quite effective and at least much better than spiritual jades. I brought it out of the secret realm. As to the Hot Bead, after you eat it, you will suffer for a while but it is really good for your cultivation. Apart from that, you can keep yourself from the cold and heat.¡±


    Yang Zheng smiles so bitterly that he cannot say anything.


    He thought that if Gao Ge offered something randomly as a soothing gesture, he would just accept it. After all, if he were Gao Ge, he would not take away the others¡¯ thing for free. It is a common practice, which is understandable.


    Now facing the treasure things stacked up before him, he doesn¡¯t dare to take them at all!


    ¡°Just take them away.¡± Gao Ge says, ¡°I have a lot of these things. If you want more, just tell me.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Gao, I will take this one bead only. I know the value of the trapping cage, which is not that high. Well¡­ I will ask for three more spiritual jades. I have two subordinates and I must give them some rewards.¡± Yang Zheng thinks for a while and then says smilingly, ¡°I also save one for myself in case of any need.¡±


    ¡°Have you thought it through?¡± Gao Ge says smilingly.


    ¡°Yes. No gains without pains. I only take what I should gain.¡± Yang Zheng says with a serious face.

 Chapter 400 - Give Play to the Remaining Energy

    Chapter 400 Give Play to the Remaining Energy


    Yang Zheng and Gao Ge don¡¯t hold serious grudge against each other.


    Therefore, Gao Ge won¡¯t try to make Yang Zheng do something he dislikes.


    For example, if Yang Zheng is unwilling to give the trapping cage to Gao Ge, Gao Ge will not force him for sure.


    Now Gao Ge has taken out so many good things for Yang Zheng¡¯s selection. Yet, if Yang Zheng is not willing to take all, Gao Ge will not insist.


    Gao Ge will not insist on him taking more.


    ¡°Mr. Gao, I will leave then.¡± After putting away the Hot Bead and the three spiritual jades, Yang Zheng stands up and says.


    Gao Ge nods his head.


    When Yang Zheng is about to get out of the door, Gao Ge suddenly thinks of something and says, ¡°If you don¡¯t feel like staying in Rong City, come to me. Team Four is open to you.¡±


    Yang Zheng is slightly surprised and then smiles. He says nothing and turns around to leave.


    Liu Zhongyi nods his head and looks at the door, saying, ¡°This man has good temperament.¡±


    ¡°As such, he is the squad leader of Rong City.¡± Master Guanshan says impatiently.


    Anyway, he dislikes people like Yang Zheng.


    Neither does he like Liu Zhongyi¡¯s character.


    In contrast, he likes Gao Ge more.


    There are not many noble people in the world. The cultivation world is cruel. If everyone¡¯s character is like Liu Zhongyi¡¯s or Yang Zheng¡¯s, Master Guanshan will not enter the Dragon Court and he will have the cultivation world at his beck and call.


    Simply put, Master Guanshan hopes that all he encounters are noble men but he will never allow himself to be a noble man.


    Neither does he hope that Gao Ge becomes a noble man. If Gao Ge becomes someone like Liu Zhongyi, he will communicate with higher management and leave Team Four. He will either leave the Dragon Court or go to the other team.


    ¡°Mr. Liu, Master Guanshan, have some rest. We¡¯re leaving after dawn.¡± Gao Ge says.


    If possible, Gao Ge is unwilling to cure a stranger. He is fine to be regarded as a cold-blooded man or a jackass. If he really worries about being scolded, he will donate all his money.


    But now he has saved the breeder regardless.


    This is an awful mess.


    Gao Ge has never thought of being a divine doctor in Huaxia.


    Therefore, most importantly, he must leave Rong City hastily now in case that more of his information will be leaked. If he becomes famous in Huaxia, he will be big trouble. Hence, he must communicate with the people of the Dragon Court, asking them to block the news. Otherwise, Gao Ge has to put on a mask when he goes out.


    God knows how many people will intercept him halfway and force him to cure them or their relatives and friends.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Master Guanshan doesn¡¯t say much.


    Now Gao Ge¡¯s phone starts to buzz.


    He takes a glimpse of the phone number and feels a bit surprised. Yet, he still picks up the call.


    ¡°Have you finished your work?¡± Fire Dragon speaks on the other side of the call.


    ¡°Yeah, more or less.¡±


    ¡°I have made the arrangement so the news about you curing a man will not leak. However, don¡¯t ever do similar things in future.¡± Fire Dragon says.


    Gao Ge feels that Fire Dragon is so amazing.


    He just thinks of the matter and Fire Dragon has taken care of it.


    ¡°Well noted.¡± Gao Ge says.


    Fire Dragon heaves a sigh, saying, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want you to cure people but there are so many enemies of the Dragon Court. Simply put, your healing ability is insanely awesome. If those people know about you and what you can do, do you know how they will counteract against you? They will kill you at all cost! You are capable and gifted but there¡¯s always someone better. There are so many strong cultivators in the world. Putting aside the others, even I can kill you at ease.¡±


    What he says is not nice but true indeed.


    ¡°As to the Xiaoshan Sword Sect, there is no use my saying too much by far, but you must keep this in mind. You must keep yourself safe in any case. If you cannot hang on anymore, you must turn to the Dragon Court for help. Forget about the bet. The Xiaoshan Sword Sect is not a big deal. Only the stupid guy, Lurking Dragon, thinks highly of this so-called first-class school. So what? If they dare to piss us off, we may as well exterminate the school!¡±


    Gao Ge grins.


    He likes the bad temper of Fire Dragon.


    Although Gao Ge can¡¯t really ask for the protection of the Dragon Court, he feels comfortable to hear that.


    This is what a subordinate is. As a subordinate, the least thing he wants to see is that when he is bullied by others, his leader acts like a wuss and only stands aside.


    Luckily, such a thing won¡¯t happen in the Dragon Court.


    Water Dragon, Fire Dragon and the previous team leader of Gao Ge, Qin Yuming, are not like that.


    They all protect their subordinates.


    ¡°Okay. That¡¯s all I want to say. Be careful. Don¡¯t bite off more than you can chew.¡± After saying that, Fire Dragon hangs up the phone.


    Gao Ge stands up and looks at the scenery out of the window.


    It¡¯s dark outside.


    After thinking for a while, Gao Ge pats his head.


    ¡°Oh right, I almost forget. Mr. Liu, Master Guanshan, I¡¯ve got some good things. Shall we take a look?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Liu Zhongyi asks.


    Master Guanshan grins, ¡°He must have obtained it in the panda base. I don¡¯t know what it is, but compared with the spring water, it must be much better than the spring water.¡±


    Master Guanshan knows Gao Ge so well.


    Gao Ge is never a selfless person.


    If Gao Ge doesn¡¯t gain any other benefits, he will not let go of the spring water.


    He must fetch some even with a urinal!


    In light of his knowledge, if Gao Ge doesn¡¯t get anything good in the panda base, he dares to eat excrement on live show!


    ¡°It seems that you have been curious for a long time but you are just too shy to ask.¡± Gao Ge says laughingly.


    Master Guanshan doesn¡¯t feel shy. He looks rather calm and peaceful. He has lived for many years. In no way will he feel shy randomly.


    When Gao Ge intends to take out the crystal corals, the lamps in the ward keep flashing.


    He raises his head and looks at the light above him with a frown, silent and wordless.


    ¡°Oh? They must be good things, which even cause anomalies.¡± Master Guanshan says laughingly.


    Gao Ge gives a bitter smile, ¡°Stop kidding, Master Guanshan. We¡¯ve got company now.¡±


    ¡°Judging from the practice, they don¡¯t seem to be the people of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect!¡± Master Guanshan says, ¡°Shall I handle it?¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head.


    Anyway, Master Guanshan has been a strong cultivator at the realm of Master.


    Old as he is, he should seize the opportunity to give play to his remaining energy!

 Chapter 401 - Are You Shocked?

    Chapter 401 Are You Shocked?


    Sitting on the bed, Liu Zhongyi is staring at Gao Ge, who is still smoking. He asks, ¡°Who are those people that are chasing after us?¡±


    ¡°My old acquaintances.¡± Gao Ge says with his eyes gleaming with a cold luster.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I hunted them down for some time before but there are too many of them and they are rather mysterious. Hence, I didn¡¯t give them any critical strike in the end. Now it is quite a surprise that they should dare to show up in front of me.¡± Gao Ge takes a puff on the cigarette and says with narrowed eyes.


    Liu Zhongyi finds him funny and annoying, ¡°So they come to revenge on you?¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head.


    ¡°In this case, they have known something about you. Since they dare to come, I suppose they must have been well prepared. We should be more than careful!¡± Liu Zhongyi says seriously.


    Gao Ge puts out his cigarette.


    He is aware of what Liu Zhongyi just mentioned.


    However, this is what he is like.


    He attaches great importance to the matter but he just acts like he doesn¡¯t take it seriously.


    In this way, at least he can make himself feel at ease.


    It is dark outside.


    An old man, enveloped in a black cloak, is surrounded by about seven or eight people. Some of them are about 20 years old and some of them are 30 or 40 years old. And the old man is standing in the middle of these people.


    The old man is holding a mirror in his hand, which shows what is happening in the hospital.


    Everything is immersed with a blue atmosphere. A bevy of people are walking rigidly, just like walking corpses. If an ordinary person sees the mirror, he will think of it as an iPad that is playing an old horror movie. This kind of horror movie of sheer color has been rarely seen over the recent years.


    The lights on the corridor, just the same as those in Gao Ge¡¯s ward, keep flickering.


    The scene is getting increasingly horrible.


    The people walking on the corridor are all dressed in hospital gown with dull eyes, as if being deprived of their souls.


    They just limp forward like puppets.


    Their destination is Gao Ge¡¯s ward.


    An attending doctor hears the footsteps.


    He opens the door and watches the astonishing scene on the corridor.


    At the moment, numerous eyes are fixed on him.


    He is stupefied with horror.


    Then, those people continue to stagger forward.


    They look like as if not having seen him.


    The doctor hurriedly pulls his head and closes the door. Now, with his clothes soaked with sweat, he cannot feel anything but a chill in his arms and legs. Perplexed and confused, he just sits on the chair and gradually comes to his senses after a while.


    What he has seen is completely beyond his understanding.


    Who would expect to see this?


    He even starts to doubt whether he has woken up from his sleep or whether a horror film crew comes here to find a view here.


    Apart from that, he cannot think of other reasons. After all, he is a materialist.


    Continuous screams come from the corridor.


    Suddenly, a man shows up in the scene.


    It is an old man dressed in a white rope.


    He is standing before those ¡°walking corpses¡± with a frown.


    ¡°They are still alive¡­¡± He heaves a sigh.


    These people, who are staggering around the corridor of the hospital, are merely made puppets by someone for now. They are still alive, who are kind of hypnotized. As such, Master Guanshan finds it quite troublesome. If they are dead, he can give each of them a punch. However, they are still alive. That is, Master Guanshan has to stop them from walking forward without killing them.


    He has been in a terrible predicament.


    For Master Guanshan, it is easier to kill one by striking a punch.


    Although he feels troubled, he has to take action anyway.


    He is not hesitant in this aspect.


    He rushes into the crowd and keeps striking punches.


    He just needs to take them down with a bit of force.


    In the end, he feels a bit impatient so he directly breaks a leg of every one of the remaining people.


    Cruel as it sounds, the cracking noise sounds quite good.


    Master Guanshan is not a good man himself.


    Otherwise, he will not dislike Liu Zhongyi¡¯s character.


    Well, generally, Liu Zhongyi is naggy, soft-hearted and indecisive.


    However, who doesn¡¯t wish to have such a friend like him?


    Moreover, Liu Zhongyi is not pedantic. He just reads too much. Both Master Guanshan and Gao Ge build their world outlooks bit by bit while Liu Zhongyi forms his world view with classics. Of course, it is normal that their world views are different. Yet, as he stays with Gao Ge and Master Guanshan, he is changing his way of conducting himself.


    It remains unknown whether the change is a good thing or not.


    In the darkness, the old man in the black rope is frowning.


    He looks a little angry. The disciples beside him just speak out what he wants to say directly.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it said that Gao Ge is alone? Why is there such a capable cultivator around him?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Are we cheated by the people of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect?¡±


    ¡°These jackasses use us as cannon fodders and even cheat us!¡±


    One of the disciples calms himself down and asks in a low voice, ¡°Fourth Honorable Elder, how capable is this man?¡±


    The old man in the black rope sneers and says, ¡°He is at the realm of Master.¡±


    ¡°The realm of Master?¡± The other disciples are all shocked.


    ¡°Yeah. He was the founding grandmaster of the Heaven School. After the Heaven School was exterminated, he joined the Dragon Court. Unexpectedly, he is following Gao Ge now.¡± The old man in the black rope gnashes his teeth, saying, ¡°He is such a shameless man! If it were not for Gao Ge, the Heaven School would have not been exterminated. However, he regards the enemy as kith and kin. Gao Ge exterminated the Heaven School with the Dragon Court but he still works for Gao Ge happily.¡±


    As a result, a group of disciples start to censure Master Guanshan.


    However, it is pointless. After all, Master Guanshan is still in the hospital and he cannot hear what they are saying.


    Suddenly, the old man in the black rope puts away the mirror.


    He turns around to look behind.


    A man and a beast are walking towards them synchronously.


    ¡°Good evening, my fellows of the Ghost Sect. Nice to meet you again?¡± Gao Ge looks at them smilingly, holding his Flying Star Sword in his hand. Upon finishing his words, he raises his sword and exerts a flow of sword spirit. The nearest disciple of the Ghost Sect has been beheaded and fallen before he realizes what is happening. ¡°Surprise! Are you shocked?¡± Says Gao Ge.


    Doudou, following behind Gao Ge, keeps making noises.


    Instead of being a national treasure, it costumes itself as a wolf.


    Interestingly, all its fur has become red.


    It turns into a red panda, cute and yet fierce.

 Chapter 402 - The Explosive Sound

    Chapter 402 The Explosive Sound


    In fact, Gao Ge didn¡¯t expect to see the people of the Ghost Sect before the disciples of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect come for him.


    Yet, the Ghost Sect is not afraid to make trouble, either.


    Others may not stick their neck out but they are okay with it. After all, they have been on bad terms with the Dragon Court for a long time. Once their hiding place is found by the Dragon Court, they will be eradicated by the capable cultivators of the latter.


    In this case, what else will they care about?


    Whether they stick out their neck or not, the Dragon Court will kill them anyway.


    Therefore, they are fearless.


    As to Gao Ge, they do hold severe grudge against him.


    A lot of disciples of the Ghost Sect have been killed by Gao Ge. In particular, he even carried out an activity¡ªhunting down the disciples of the Ghost Sect in the midst of his vacation, during which, he did travel around quite some cities of Huaxia.


    ¡°You are Gao Ge?¡± The Fourth Honorable Elder of the Ghost Sect stares at Gao Ge and asks.


    ¡°You don¡¯t even know me. Why do you make trouble for me?¡± Gao Ge suddenly feels amused.


    However, he also feels that the Ghost Sect does think highly of him.


    The Fourth Honorable Elder has probably been the most capable one among the people of the Ghost Sect that Gao Ge has met over the past time.


    Gao Ge can even have a sense of pressure by only standing before this old man.


    Especially when the old man laughs arrogantly, the pressure is spread out, which sends a chill through his spine. Although Gao Ge also has no idea why these bad asses laugh so arrogantly. Is it because they can look more powerful in this way?


    ¡°Can you stop laughing?¡± Gao Ge says uncomfortably.


    ¡°What? Are you frightened?¡± The Fourth Honorable Elder keeps snorting.


    Now Gao Ge is afraid?


    Why wasn¡¯t he afraid to wreck the schemes of the Ghost Sect?


    Why wasn¡¯t Gao Ge afraid to hunt down the disciples of the Ghost Sect?


    Now Gao Ge feels afraid?


    It is too late!


    When he is about to cry out all his complaint, Gao Ge speaks before him.


    ¡°It¡¯s not because I am frightened but because your laughter sounds like a rutting cat and it makes me feel uncomfortable.¡± Gao Ge replies directly.


    The Fourth Honorable Elder pulls a long face right away.


    He feels so irritated.


    He has to swallow back what he has prepared to utter.


    In this case, he shall not be bothered to talk with Gao Ge anymore.


    ¡°According to sovereign¡¯s order, we must bring Gao Ge¡¯s head back with us. Kill him!¡±


    As he sends the order, all the disciples of the Ghost Sect strike at Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge turns around to look at Doudou next to him.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Kill them with your fangs and I will give you something nice to eat.¡± Gao Ge says.


    After saying that, Gao Ge has a deep sense of guilt.


    He feels as if he is coaxing a kid with a lollipop.


    Doudou has understood Gao Ge¡¯s words and finally roars.


    It sounds like a fierce dragon to some degree now.


    Gao Ge feels greatly hopeful now.


    When he let Doudou out of the trapping cage, he found that it had become stronger than before.


    Gao Ge has eaten the crystal corals before.


    He knows that this panda must have eaten a lot of crystal corals.


    Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t become so capable.


    ¡°You have eaten so many corals of mine. Now you want to ask more from me! Hum. Shame on you.¡± Gao Ge looks at Doudou charging forward and can¡¯t help complaining.


    Doudou seems to have heard what Gao Ge just said. It turns around to stare at him in confusion.


    It probably wants to ask why the corals of its become Gao Ge¡¯s.


    In its eyes, Gao Ge is the one who takes away its things.


    Pitifully, with its intelligence inspired, it still cannot speak like a human being. Therefore, it swears to become stronger. If it always cannot speak, it will be wronged all the time and cannot defend for itself. The panda¡¯s case also proves that silence is not gold at all. There are so many people like Gao Ge who will throw mud at you if you cannot speak and defend yourself.


    Doudou¡¯s fighting capability cannot be underestimated.


    The disciples of the Ghost Sect are so dumbfounded.


    They may feel the same as the doctor who just saw the walking corpses upon opening the door.


    A panda just charges forward at them all of a sudden, which strikes them dumb. Their astonishment cannot be quelled easily. There is even a disciple of the Ghost Sect asking in a low voice, ¡°Is this really a panda?¡±


    Having received a positive reply, he ventures another question, ¡°Panda is our national treasure. Can we kill it?¡±


    Without hesitation, the Fourth Honorable Elder extracts his soul out of his body with a secret method and crushes it.


    Well, he feels much better now.


    Gao Ge¡¯s eyes become cold.


    He is pondering whether Master Guanshan has cleared away the trouble so that he can come here and help.


    Despite the help of Doudou, which is as capable as a cultivator at the peak status of the realm of Strength Protection, it can only fight in a singular way. Its advantage only lies in its speed, strength and bite force.


    It is still not easy for the panda to deal with the disciples of the Ghost Sect.


    While Gao Ge is thinking about this, a light column spurts out of the Fourth Honorable Elder¡¯s mirror.


    Instantly, Gao Ge throws a beam of sword spirit out. A thundering explosion is heard.


    Gao Ge feels rather pleased.


    Master Guanshan should be able to notice what is happening here.


    The thundering explosion just works similarly to the signal flare for help.


    Therefore, the Fourth Honorable Elder of the Ghost Sect is still too naive. He kind of does Gao Ge a favor!


    In the hospital, Master Guanshan is faced with a lot of people dressed in hospital gown, who are lying on the ground here and there.


    He lets out a sigh and then returns to the ward.


    ¡°Where is Gao Ge?¡± He stares at Liu Zhongyi and asks.


    ¡°He has gone out to deal with those people outside.¡± Liu Zhongyi says.


    ¡°Okay. Are they easy to handle?¡± Master Guanshan asks.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Liu Zhongyi thinks and says, ¡°Gao Ge doesn¡¯t look nervous.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Master Guanshan yawns, ¡°In this case, I will take a nap. He has eaten something today and become more capable. It is a good opportunity for him to see how strong he has become.¡±


    Right at the moment, a thundering explosion comes from outside.


    Liu Zhongyi¡¯s gets a bit worried, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you need to go out and help?¡±


    Master Guanshan heaves a sigh and says, ¡°Vice Principal, although you are Gao Ge¡¯s teacher, you still don¡¯t know him well. If there were danger outside, he would not go out. Moreover, what did he try to tell us by the explosive sound? He just wants to let us know that he has come to stage! Hence, that is only his opening show. We don¡¯t need to worry about him at all.¡±


    Liu Zhongyi takes a tumble as if being enlightened and keeps nodding his head.


    He has learnt something.

 Chapter 403 - Three Ghost Kings

    Gao Ge never expected that the signal flare he has thrown out would soothe the nerves of Liu Zhongyi and Master Guanshan instead.


    The capability of the old man in the black rope cannot be underestimated indeed.


    He throws several talismans at Gao Ge continuously. The talismans seem to target at Gao Ge¡¯s Qi and keep hitting him no matter where he dodges.


    Gao Ge can deal with one or two talismans but several more disciples of the Ghost Sect take out several talismans. Gao Ge feels a bit of headache.


    Why don¡¯t they come one by one?


    Hum, the disciples of the Ghost Sect are so despicable!


    A blue talisman suddenly shows up before Gao Ge, from which a huge ghost face, hideous and ferocious, emerges and bites at him.


    Gao Ge suddenly holds a broadsword in his hand and slashes it at the ghost face.


    With a scream in pain, the ghost face turns into a wisp of cyan smoke and fades away.


    Holding a broadsword in his left hand and the Flying Star Sword in his right hand, Gao Ge puts on an indifferent look, who acts like facing an approaching big war.


    Seeing that Gao Ge has stopped grinning cheekily, the Fourth Honorable Elder finally feels that he is somewhat respected.


    If your opponent has been seriously beaten by you and he still keeps snickering at you, will you feel angry?


    The Fourth Honorable Elder calms down and stares at the long broadsword in Gao Ge¡¯s hand for a long time. Then he heaves a long sigh.


    ¡°Surprisingly, there is such a treasure thing in the world. No wonder you can kill so many disciples of our sect.¡± The Fourth Honorable Elder heaves a sigh and says.


    After all, he knows what good stuff is!


    Gao Ge usually doesn¡¯t use the broadsword left by Qin Yan. After all, he doesn¡¯t practice long sword. It should be more suitable for Yue Xincheng. For Gao Ge, he is a swordsman. Taking a broadsword as his weapon is equal to killing himself. Gao Ge has stopped silly things since he was three years old. Actually, Qin Yan was plotted by the people of the Ghost Sect. That was the first time that Gao Ge had dealt with the disciples of the Ghost Sect.


    Qin Yan left the broadsword to Gao Ge and he has used it to kill a lot of disciples of the Ghost Sect.


    What goes around comes around!


    Without the broadsword, Gao Ge would not be confident to deal with the disciples of the Ghost Sect.


    ¡°Kill him and take the broadsword back.¡± The Fourth Honorable Elder thinks to himself.


    Fortunately, the broadsword is owned by Gao Ge and he is not strong enough.


    If it is a cultivator at the realm of Master or even higher level who uses the sword, even their sovereign will feel extremely troubled.


    It is also good enough that the broadsword cannot be copied. Otherwise, it will be a critical strike for the Ghost Sect. If all the cultivators each have a broadsword of this kind, can the Ghost Sect have a foothold?


    Gao Ge seizes the opportunity to swing round and kill in situ the two disciples of the Ghost Sect who hide behind him. Then he grabs their remaining talisman and throws it at the Fourth Honorable Elder. It is a pity that the talisman doesn¡¯t work as well as it does at the hand of the disciple of the Ghost Sect. For Gao Ge, it is only a piece of paper, which falls on the ground without any effect.


    The Fourth Honorable Elder bursts out laughing.


    ¡°I am so curious. How many disciples do you have in the Ghost Sect? Why do I always meet with so many of your disciples?¡± Gao Ge asks in confusion.


    The Fourth Honorable Elder snorts and says, ¡°Why does it matter to you?¡±


    Gao Ge has talked with Fire Dragon about it before.


    In fact, the Ghost Sect is not strong itself.


    There are lots of capable cultivators in the Xiaoshan Sword Sect and only two of them are above the realm of Master.


    Interestingly, maybe only the sovereign of the Ghost Sect is at the realm of Master and it still becomes a big cultivation school.


    The reason is rather simple.


    Compared with ordinary cultivators, the Ghost Sect is off the beam.


    Ordinary people must spend a lot of time, blood, sweat and tears in breaking through on the road of cultivation, but it is a different case for the disciples of the Ghost Sect.


    Consequently, there are numerous cultivators turning to the Ghost Sect for shelter, making the number of their disciples reach a few thousand or even more than 10,000.


    This has revealed a truth to Gao Ge.


    There are too many people who want to adopt crooked ways under the sun.


    Who doesn¡¯t want to be strong enough to slay the capable cultivators only with a little effort?


    If one can eat lying in bed, why would he like to eat standing up?


    As long as the Ghost Sect is not eradicated, the number will continue increasing.


    This is not what Gao Ge or the Dragon Court wants to see.


    However, by far, the Dragon Court hasn¡¯t found the hiding place of the Ghost Sect, let alone Gao Ge.


    The Fourth Honorable Elder is not that capable but due to the talismans and other magic weapons, it is quite difficult for Gao Ge to take him down.


    Just like Gao Ge, this man is at the realm of Strength Exposure too.


    Suddenly, the Fourth Honorable Elder throws out several bottles again.


    The bottles are broken into pieces. Upon seeing that, Gao Ge blurts out instantly, ¡°Peace (piece) every year?¡±


    On second thought, he reckons that the Fourth Honorable Elder will not put on a show of breaking bottles for entertainment. As expected, three ghosts fly out of the bottles, whose capability strikes Gao Ge dumb.


    ¡°Hum. You shall die with no regret as you can make me summon three Ghosts Kings.¡±


    ¡°Ghost Kings again?¡± Gao Ge feels troubled.


    Back in Suzhou, Qin Yan was a Half-step Ghost King.


    And the Ghost Sect intended to turn Qin Yan into a Ghost King.


    Even though he was only a Half-step Ghost King, he was in a dogfight with Xiao Linran for a long time.


    Now Gao Ge is faced with three Ghost Kings?


    Despite being at the peak status of the realm of Strength Exposure, Gao Ge is a step away from reaching the realm of Master. Xiao Linran was at the realm of the Strength Exposure back then and it was tough for him to deal with a Half-step Ghost King, let alone three Ghost Kings.


    ¡°Holy crap! Can you take two back and let¡¯s do this one by one?¡± Gao Ge tries to negotiate.


    Are the Ghost Kings at the realm of Master?


    If yes, Gao Ge feels that he may as well give in.


    The Fourth Honorable Elder snorts.


    He is looking at Gao Ge as if staring at an idiot.


    He is not the villain character in the TV drama.


    Since he has the magic weapon to gain the victory, why does he have to make it hard on himself?


    As an Honorable Elder of the Ghost Sect, it is good enough that he has one Ghost King. Otherwise, the Third Honorable Elder of the Ghost Sect who showed up in Suzhou would not try to make Qin Yan into a Ghost King and even died for that.


    As to these three Ghost Kings, one of them is fostered by himself and the other two are borrowed from the sovereign of the Ghost Sect.


    Evidently, people of the Ghost Sect are desperate to kill Gao Ge.


    ¡°Jesus! Master Guanshan, you are such a jackass! If you don¡¯t come soon, I may die here!¡± Gao Ge shouts.


    If possible, Gao Ge will handle the opponents himself.


    He can gain some experience as well.


    However, the enemies are beyond Gao Ge¡¯s capability.


    Even with the broadsword left by Qin Yan, Gao Ge is not confident anyway!


    Therefore, regardless of face, to survive matters most.


    The Ghost Sect¡­


    Gao Ge will make them pay for this!

 Chapter 404 - Frustrated

    Chapter 404 Frustrated


    In fact, the Ghost Kings are not as strong as Gao Ge imagines. A Ghost King¡¯s capability is only close to that of a cultivator at the realm of Master.


    It is not difficult for a real cultivator at the realm of Master to kill a Ghost King.


    It only takes him some more time.


    When Gao Ge shouts for help, the Fourth Honorable Elder feels a bit frightened.


    He knows who Master Guanshan mentioned by Gao Ge is.


    If Master Guanshan really arrives, he may fail to kill Gao Ge.


    Therefore, without further thinking, he holds a Soul Summoning Pennant and mumbles. Simultaneously, three Ghost Kings strike at Gao Ge from three directions at the same time.


    He must seize the opportunity to kill Gao Ge!


    After all, the opportunity is rare!


    Moreover, the reason why Gao Ge makes the Ghost Sect so desperate is that he grows too fast.


    He has reached the peak status of the realm of Strength Exposure within such a short period of time.


    He is one step away from reaching the realm of Master.


    If he doesn¡¯t seize the opportunity to kill him, it will be even harder for the Ghost Sect to kill Gao Ge after Gao Ge becomes a strong cultivator at the realm of Master.


    This is not the most horrible thing.


    What is truly terrible is that Gao Ge insists on opposing the Ghost Sect and even hunted down their disciples around Huaxia out of no reason.


    When Gao Ge grows stronger and becomes a capable cultivator at the realm of Master or even a higher level, Gao Ge will be greatly troubled to have such an enemy.


    They must kill him!


    The Fourth Honorable Elder¡¯s eyes are beaming with killing intent.


    The Ghost Kings¡¯ imposing manner has caused great shock to Gao Ge.


    Now he finally realizes why he has had a feeling of alertness by instinct when he just met with the Fourth Honorable Elder of the Ghost Sect.


    Now he knows why!


    In the ward, Liu Zhongyi wakes Master Guanshan up.


    ¡°Time to get up. Gao Ge is in trouble indeed.¡±


    Master Guanshan rubs his eyes and coughs, ¡°I am sorry. I am too sleepy.¡±


    Master Guanshan heaves a sigh, saying, ¡°You don¡¯t want to lend a hand, do you?¡±


    Master Guanshan sighs again and says, ¡°If I can stand aside, I don¡¯t want to lend a hand. However, since Gao Ge needs me now, I must go then.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Liu Zhongyi asks in confusion.


    ¡°If I lend him a land, they must think that Gao Ge is cheating. After all, he is not allowed to go back to the Dragon Court or the Cultivation Academy. Gao Ge has made the promise to Lurking Dragon. If I help him, it is not different from Gao Ge¡¯s returning to the Dragon Court or the Cultivation Academy. They will feel that although Gao Ge is outside, he is still protected by a capable cultivator at the realm of Master.¡± Master Guanshan heaves a sigh and says, ¡°This is also the reason why Gao Ge didn¡¯t ask me to go out with him.¡±


    ¡°Now he needs you.¡±


    ¡°Thus, I must go now.¡± After saying that, Master Guanshan walks to the window and leaps out of it.


    He is on the fifth floor.


    Yet, as for a cultivator at the realm of Master, it is not different from jumping off a roadblock.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to bother with you but why do you have to make trouble? Do you really think that the Dragon Court sends Gao Ge out to let you kill him? If Gao Ge really dies, you and the Xiaoshan Sword Sect will pay for it.¡± Master Guanshan sighs, walking and muttering, ¡°Now the young men are so ignorant¡­¡±


    And Gao Ge is still dodging around.


    Although his long broadsword is the enemy of these ghosts, the coalition of the three Ghost Kings doesn¡¯t give Gao Ge any chance to fight back. He can only keep dodging.


    Even if he has a chance to slash one of the Ghost Kings, the other two will hurt Gao Ge.


    It is not worthwhile to take such risk.


    Probably because he has sensed that Master Guanshan is rushing towards this way, the Fourth Honorable Elder becomes more anxious.


    He spits out a mouthful of blood. The blood and mist merge in the air and form a human shadow, which goes to another direction.


    ¡°Just buy me as much time as possible.¡± The Fourth Honorable Elder puts on a stern face.


    The ghost formed by the blood and essence can last for 10 minutes.


    Within the 10 minutes, even though Master Guanshan is at the realm of Master, he cannot make it here.


    After all, he has used his blood and essence!


    It will take him 50 years to restore such a mouthful of blood and essence.


    Undoubtedly, this time, the Fourth Honorable Elder has cost an arm and a leg.


    Doudou is still running after the several disciples of the Ghost Sect.


    On and on, it suddenly stops.


    It fixes its eyes on the Fourth Honorable Elder behind its back.


    It suddenly changes its direction and strikes at the Fourth Honorable Elder.


    To capture all your enemies, you must catch their leader first.


    Doudou has been systematically educated though.


    It is self-taught anyway!


    Those disciples of the Ghost Sect are not a problem. Metaphorically, they are just like cannon fodders.


    This old man is the real trouble.


    When Doudou arrives behind his back in a hurry, the Fourth Honorable Elder suddenly turns around.


    ¡°Beast, how dare you!¡± The Fourth Honorable Elder flies into a rage and sees through Doudou¡¯s thought. He throws a talisman at it.


    With a roar, Doudou¡¯s red fur suddenly stands up, running at the talisman like a porcupine.


    As a sound of bang comes, a streak of flame swallows Doudou up.


    Doudou¡¯s scream in pain can be heard.


    ¡°Hum! You are dead meat!¡± The Fourth Honorable Elder laughs grimly.


    He is probably the only one man who calls a national treasure as beast in Huaxia.


    He is the one who courts death.


    Suddenly, the flame vanishes in the air.


    Doudou¡¯s figure shows up again. Compared with before, it gets bigger with its red fur coated with a luster.


    Its belly looks full and round, as if having eaten something.


    ¡°Hum?¡± The Fourth Honorable Elder looks rather confused.


    The next second,


    Doudou opens its mouth and a streak of flame goes at the Fourth Honorable Elder.


    Greatly shocked, the Fourth Honorable Elder flees backwards quickly and meanwhile keeps throwing talismans out to block the light column. He is panting for breath.


    ¡°This beast can absorb my talisman flame?¡± The Fourth Honorable Elder is puzzled.


    A sound of bang comes behind him.


    Gao Ge is thrown out now.


    It also makes the Fourth Honorable Elder slightly relieved.


    ¡°Kill him! Hurry up!¡± He tries his best to shake the Soul Summoning Pennant so as to make the three Ghost Kings kill Gao Ge in a faster speed.


    As the three Ghost Kings¡¯ momentum is somewhat enhanced, they strike at Gao Ge with a fierce face in a faster speed than Gao Ge¡¯s.


    This also makes Gao Ge directly perish the thought of fleeing away.


    He stands up and wipes the blood at the corner of his mouth with the back of the hand holding the broadsword.


    He has seen what Doudou has done and can¡¯t help feeling frustrated.


    He feels that he is even beneath a panda.

 Chapter 405 - I Was Kidding

    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t give in easily.


    Even faced with three Ghost Kings, Gao Ge keeps looking for chances to break through instead of simply buying time to wait for Master Guanshan.


    He knows that he will be more likely to get killed if he is being too passive.


    The three Ghost Kings come at him simultaneously without their feet touching the ground.


    Although Gao Ge knows that he can solve his problem by killing the Fourth Honorable Elder, now he just cannot break through the attacking boundaries formed by the three Ghost Kings.


    He raises his sword and broadsword to create two streaks of strong wind to slow down the three Ghost Kings.


    Meanwhile, he exerts his power of stars madly to give the fullest play to his capability.


    A flow of heat is burning inside his body. It is the power produced by the crystal corals which have not been completely digested.


    He injects the power into the broadsword in his hand and his Flying Star Sword flies out of his other hand towards one of the Ghost Kings. Then he holds his broadsword and strikes at another Ghost King.


    The Flying Star Sword stops a Ghost King. The bursting power forces the Ghost King to keep retreating. Gao Ge slashes the targeted arm off with his broadsword.


    Clouds of black smoke go out of the broken arm. The Ghost King seriously wounded by Gao Ge keeps screaming in pain.


    The third Ghost King finally shows up behind Gao Ge and throws a punch at him. Gao Ge is thrown away heavily.


    ¡°It¡¯s worthwhile¡­¡± Gao Ge mutters.


    The Flying Star Sword returns to Gao Ge¡¯s hand. He runs the power of stars and throws another streak of sword spirit to force the Ghost King, who attacked him sneakingly just now, to retreat.


    The Ghost Kings are still not destroyed.


    Yet, one of them has been cut off one arm by Gao Ge and his momentum is decreasing.


    Maybe this Ghost King has become as weak as a Half-step Ghost King.


    Despite the harsh punch that makes Gao Ge feel a burning pain in his back, it is worthwhile for him. His power of stars works really well in terms of self-healing. Moreover, he has seized an opportunity to swallow some crystal corals.


    The crystal corals are precious and he should go easy on them.


    Gao Ge would rather grind them into powder.


    Doudou has a fit of rage upon seeing that.


    It goes at the Fourth Honorable Elder again.


    What a jackass!


    Why does he control those dirty things to attack Gao Ge?


    If Gao Ge gets injured, he will consume more crystal corals.


    It must stop that happening.


    The Fourth Honorable Elder feels so disgruntled.


    To be specific, it is him or his Ghost Kings who suffered just now.


    Yet, judging from the fierce look of the red-furred panda.


    It seems that Gao Ge is the one who suffers more.


    How confusing!


    Doudou doesn¡¯t care about the mental activity of the Fourth Honorable Elder at all. It only wants to put an end to this fight by killing this man as soon as possible so that the crystal corals won¡¯t be all eaten by Gao Ge.


    ¡°Do you really regard me as a pushover?¡± Watching Doudou getting more and more thrilled, the Fourth Honorable Elder flies into a rage. He takes out a black jade from clothes. Amidst the jade there is a ghost face, which strikes at Doudou just like a bullet.


    Greatly surprised, Doudou hastens to dodge aside. Unexpectedly, the black jade, which seems to have eyes, keeps chasing after Doudou tightly.


    Doudou ponders for an instant and suddenly turns around to open its mouth and swallow the black jade.


    ¡°Haha! You silly beast! Do you know what it is? How dare you eat everything! The soul of the Half-step Ghost King may be more terrible than the Ghost King. You are literally courting death!¡± The Fourth Honorable Elder bursts out laughing and stares at Doudou with narrowed eyes as if looking at an idiot. He is looking forward to seeing this stupid panda die of explosion.


    Doudou starts to get bigger and meanwhile gives off clouds of black smoke.


    The Fourth Honorable Elder laughs louder.


    Doudou suddenly opens its mouth.


    From its mouth the scream of a man comes.


    The Fourth Honorable Elder is shocked instantly.


    The scream doesn¡¯t sound like that Doudou is in pain.


    Instead, the scream is uttered by the soul of the Half-step Ghost King!


    Doudou¡¯s fur suddenly starts to change.


    It gradually becomes black.


    ¡°You must be a chameleon!¡± The Fourth Honorable Elder slumps on the ground.


    He feels rather frustrated.


    It seems that he has sent a big present to this panda of an unknown kind.


    Doudou stops and then rolls on the ground.


    It keeps screaming in pain.


    The Fourth Honorable Elder feels hopeless.


    The panda is digesting the Half-step Ghost King¡¯s soul?


    ¡°Spit out the soul for me!¡±


    He really wants to shout that but he knows it is meaningless.


    Another sound of bang comes behind him.


    The surroundings are enveloped in black smoke.


    Gao Ge walks from the black smoke, still holding the broadsword and the Flying Star Sword.


    Only two of the three Ghost Kings are left.


    Yet, Gao Ge is in rags now.


    He looks like a beggar who has traveled from Hai City to Rong City.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t your parents tell you not to bully the minority with the majority?¡± Gao Ge asks with a pale face, shaking and crumbling. In light of the last strength, he stands up straight there. The broadsword and sword in his hands look more like a pair of walking sticks to support his body.


    ¡°Hum. Kill¡­¡± Before the Fourth Honorable Elder finishes his words, a burst of great power falls.


    The Fourth Honorable Elder retreats quickly and then a deep hole shows up before him.


    ¡°Have you ever been told that you are stupid?¡± Master Guanshan approaches slowly with his hands, humming the song that was put on repeat by Liu Zhongyi in the yard.


    Hence, Master Guanshan has been brainwashed somehow.


    Luckily, Liu Zhongyi didn¡¯t play the song ¡°Little Apple.¡±


    After all, even when Gao Ge heard the song ¡°Little Apple¡± for the first time, he felt very surprised. However, after he listened to the song for several more times, he became addicted to it¡­


    ¡°Master Guanshan, you are the grandmaster of the Heaven School and yet now join the Dragon Court. Shame on you!¡± The Fourth Honorable Elder utters through gritted teeth with a look of depression crossing his face.


    Gao Ge can¡¯t help laughing, ¡°The Honorable Elders of the Ghost Sect are so funny. The Third Honorable Elder laughed at my master Xiao Linran for playing false and betraying the ancestors. Now you are scorning Master Guanshan. Can you do something creative?¡±


    Master Guanshan turns aside to look at Gao Ge, ¡°But I feel that he has a good point!¡±


    Gao Ge is speechless.


    ¡°Look at you. I was kidding.¡± After saying that, Master Guanshan reaches out his hand to grab a Ghost King and hit him with the other hand, ¡°How dare you bully my team leader! You are dead meat!¡±


    Gao Ge has no idea how to react.


    Master Guanshan is so good at acting.


    He acted like turning his coat just now but now he is trying to fawn upon Gao Ge, which is a bit unacceptable for him.


    The Fourth Honorable Elder continues to shake the Soul Summoning Pennant.


    The other Ghost King comes at Gao Ge and his momentum is enhanced rapidly within a short period of time.


    ¡°Gao Ge, be careful!¡± Master Guanshan becomes shocked and quickly strikes a punch at the Ghost King. Surprisingly, the Ghost King bursts directly. Then a streak of light goes to the sky and forms a burst of huge shock wave¡­


    Also affected by the wave, Gao Ge is thrown away and can¡¯t help cursing.


    ¡°Are you trying to make a spontaneous explosion?¡±

 Chapter 406 - Go Somewhere Else

    Chapter 406 Go Somewhere Else


    A Ghost King suddenly explodes.


    The shock wave it causes is inevitably huge.


    Luckily, as Master Guanshan gives Gao Ge a timely reminder and also shields him against the exploding Ghost King, Gao Ge is only sent flying away.


    The Fourth Honorable Elder is very furious, gritting his teeth.


    He has reached the end of the rope.


    When Master Guanshan showed himself, the Fourth Honorable Elder immediately realized that his thought of killing Gao Ge might fail. Hence, he threw the helve after the hatchet and wanted to make a Ghost King and Gao Ge end up in ruin together. Unexpectedly, Master Guanshan suddenly showed kindness and blocked the shock wave with his body so as to keep Gao Ge from being killed.


    Man, wake up!


    That is not who you are!


    The Fourth Honorable Elder feels bitterly depressed.


    He can¡¯t understand what is wrong with Master Guanshan.


    Regardless, Master Guanshan is not a selfless man, let alone the Fourth Honorable Elder of the Ghost Sect.


    Even Master Guanshan himself is also confused. He must be too young and rash. It was an act of impulse to save Gao Ge.


    When he was stricken by the shock wave, Master Guanshan felt regretful right away.


    Why couldn¡¯t he be calmer?


    However, it is too late to regret now.


    After all, he is a cultivator at the realm of Master.


    Therefore, when he walks from the smoke, he has only received superficial wounds without any critical injuries.


    ¡°Mr. Gao, are these injuries occupational?¡± Master Guanshan asks, dressed in miserable rags and tatters. If he squats down on the side of road to beg for money, he may gain a fortune within a short period of time.


    Lying on the ground, Gao Ge takes a look at him weakly and slightly nods his head.


    Master Guanshan is assured then.


    Anyway, Gao Ge has a lot of good stuff.


    Even without the good stuff, Gao Ge still can regrow a missing arm.


    Master Guanshan will be fine as long as he is still alive.


    There is a well-known saying.


    All the injuries are insignificant as long as you are not dead.


    Master Guanshan used to think of it as bullshit.


    How can the amputation be regarded as insignificant?


    Now when he recalls the saying, Master Guanshan suddenly feels like waking up from a dream.


    Maybe the one who puts forward the saying can help one regrow a missing arm like Gao Ge.


    The composer must be sophisticated!


    Thinking of that, he feels excited and pitiful.


    Why can¡¯t he do that?


    The Fourth Honorable Elder coughs repeatedly and looks as if dying soon. In fact, he is dying indeed. Master Guanshan¡¯s joining the battle kind of reverses the situation. Upon seeing Master Guanshan, the Fourth Honorable Elder goes as white as a sheet.


    It is unbearable for ordinary people to go through an emotional roller coaster.


    ¡°Master Guanshan, do you really want to oppose the Ghost Sect?¡± The Fourth Honorable Elder feels very disgruntled.


    After all, as long as he kills Gao Ge, he will render outstanding service.


    However, now he falls into such a plight.


    Master Guanshan pats his hands and looks at the Fourth Honorable Elder, saying, ¡°Even if I let you go, can you survive?¡±


    The Fourth Honorable Elder is taken aback.


    Master Guanshan continues saying, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know much about the Ghost Sect, in my opinion, the Ghost King is not easily gained. No matter how resourceful the Ghost Sect is, since the three Ghost Kings are gone, can you go back alive?¡±


    The Fourth Honorable Elder grins bitterly and suddenly becomes much calmer.


    Every word that Master Guanshan uttered, just like a sharp blade, pierces through his heart directly.


    Master Guanshan is right.


    If the Fourth Honorable Elder goes back, he may not die.


    Nevertheless, he will face an even more awful consequence than death.


    ¡°Enough. No more crap talking. Just stick out your neck for death.¡± Master Guanshan says smilingly.


    The minute that the Fourth Honorable Elder closes his eyes, he suddenly feels a gust of strong wind coming from behind his back. He turns around subconsciously and looks behind only to see the opening mouth of Doudou.


    Gao Ge and Master Guanshan are both dumbfounded.


    ¡°Does it eat meat?¡± Master Guanshan mutters.


    Gao Ge replies, ¡°It is a carnivorous animal.¡±


    ¡°Then why does it live on bamboo afterwards?¡±


    ¡°Probably because it cannot capture any prey and has no meat to eat.¡± Gao Ge says as if absorbed in thought.


    Doudou approaches Gao Ge by walking with four limbs and opens its mouth to spit out a badly mutilated head.


    With its eyes gleaming with a special luster, it must be saying to Gao Ge, ¡°Did you see that? Am I good? I have killed this badass! Give me some rewards!¡±


    Master Guanshan touches his own chin and feels irritated.


    He wanted to ask for credit but this stupid panda just seizes the opportunity to do it before him.


    How absurd!


    He has been defeated by a panda somewhat.


    ¡°Rest assured. As long as you follow me sincerely, I will treat you well.¡± Gao Ge says carefully.


    Doudou shakes its head.


    Gao Ge can¡¯t help but to throw out a piece of serpent meat.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever dream of the crystal corals. This is not bad. It is the serpent meat. Eat it first. If there is anything else that is good, I will share with you.¡± Gao Ge says.


    Doudou was unhappy to see the meat that Gao Ge threw out. Although it can feel the mysterious Qi in the meat, as a respected panda, it should not eat the rudely offered meat.


    However, after Gao Ge finishes saying, it immediately opens its mouth and starts to chew the meat.


    A serpent?


    It must be much awesome than a panda.


    Its meat must be valuable!


    Well, it tastes quite good indeed!


    Gao Ge walks to Master Guanshan slowly.


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°Not really good. Yet, we are quite lucky. If that guy detonated the Ghost Kings at the beginning, the power of three Ghost Kings¡¯ explosion would kill me for sure, let alone you.¡± Master Guanshan says with a bitter smile.


    Gao Ge nods his head and understands why the Fourth Honorable Elder didn¡¯t do that. Compared with killing Gao Ge, the Fourth Honorable Elder attached more importance to the Ghost Kings. However, out of no reason, he chose to burn his boat in the end.


    It is true that Master Guanshan and Gao Ge are rather lucky.


    ¡°Of course, it is not the only reason. If you are in the prime status, the Ghost Kings¡¯ explosion will not hurt you. You can get away with it anyway.¡± Master Guanshan says laughingly.


    Gao Ge takes a deep breath and says, ¡°Ask my teacher to leave together. We will go somewhere else.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Master Guanshan immediately nods his head without thinking. They had better leave this place as soon as possible.


    There are quite some people lying in the hospital.


    Although they are more or less injured, they should turn to Gao Ge rather than the doctors¡­

 Chapter 407 - Jackass!

    Chapter 407 Jackass!


    At sunrise, Gao Ge and his companions finally settle down.


    They are still in Rong City. Given their current status, it is a bit difficult for them to leave the city.


    So far, they have hurried overnight to a small county affiliated by Rong City.


    They smash open a small deserted house, which is dusty inside.


    Now the villagers always want to settle down in the city; the city folks always dream of going to the metropolis; the people in the metropolis always hope to go abroad. In this case, a lot of villages become empty and there are quite some deserted houses in the small cities. Gao Ge and his companions are rather lucky and happen to find a shelter in a remote place.


    Although the house is not very nice, they are here not on vacation. As long as they get a bit recovered, they can leave right away.


    ¡°Mr. Liu, please buy a few more clothes for me and Master Guanshan. By the way, a cell phone too. My cell phone is broken.¡± Gao Ge looks at Liu Zhongyi and says.


    ¡°Buy one for me too.¡± Master Guanshan also says, ¡°I don¡¯t need a smart phone. A dumbphone with big enough font display and keyboard display will be fine. Well, forget about it. I will go with a smart phone. I once ran into Master Wen watching live programs on his phone and it was fun. I can¡¯t recall the name of the program. The dancers were quite good.¡±


    Liu Zhongyi immediately nods his head.


    Having gone through the previous battle, Gao Ge and Master Guanshan have become shabbily dressed.


    Evidently, the battle was really intensive.


    ¡°Hopefully, those who want to kill me can¡¯t find us here temporarily.¡± After Liu Zhongyi leaves, Gao Ge sighs and says.


    Gao Ge has spoken his mind.


    Considering Gao Ge¡¯s and Master Guanshan¡¯s current conditions, only a cultivator at the peak status of the realm of Strength Exposure can end their lives easily.


    They are in such a hurry to travel that they don¡¯t have time to care too much.


    As to the mess in the hospital of Rong City, it has to be left to Yang Zheng. Gao Ge and his companions have no extra time. If they can help clear up the mess, they don¡¯t have to escape overnight.


    In fact, the mess is even too tough for Yang Zheng to deal with. He has to report to his supervisor for further advice. Now Gao Ge¡¯s cell phone has been broken, which is quite good. Otherwise, he may receive numerous calls.


    At the moment, Fire Dragon in the Dragon Court is also in a towering rage.


    ¡°Hum. It is tolerable enough that the Xiaoshan Sword Sect acts heedless of consequence. Now even the Ghost Sect dares to act first recklessly. They are dead meat!¡±


    Qin Yuming, who is sitting before Fire Dragon, can¡¯t help sneering. She is still dressed in a cheongsam. Gao Ge knows that there must be something he doesn¡¯t know but since Qin Yuming doesn¡¯t talk about it, he finds it inappropriate to inquire about.


    ¡°The Ghost Sect always courts death. If you are really capable, just exterminate the whole Ghost Sect. Otherwise, shut up. There is no point talking so much.¡±


    Fire Dragon grins and says, ¡°You don¡¯t need to instigate me. If we could find their headquarters, they would be exterminated long before. We have found many disciples of the Ghost Sect in the secular world of Huaxia, but they always come and go like shadows. It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t give the shoot-to-kill order, but that the ordinary members of the Dragon Court are no match for those disciples of the Ghost Sect. Even if our men can defeat them, we may not be able to find them, this is the biggest problem.¡±


    To be honest, the disciples of the Ghost Sect are like mosquitos.


    They buzz around your ears and sometimes bites you.


    However, when you reach out your hand and try to beat it to death, it just flaps its wings and flies away.


    It is so annoying


    ¡°Can we do anything about it?¡± Qin Yuming asks.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Fire Dragon suddenly puts on an odd look.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Qin Yuming feels a bit surprised and hastens to say, ¡°Since so, what are you waiting for?¡±


    ¡°Wen Yihuan is quite good. With enough time, he may be able to find the headquarters of the Ghost Sect.¡± Fire Dragon says with narrowed eyes.


    Qin Yuming takes a deep breath.


    ¡°Can you say anything useful? Enough time? What do you mean by that? 10 years? 20 years?¡±


    If Wen Yihuan is here, he will be bitterly irritated.


    Can they have some confidence in him?


    ¡°Apart from Wen Yihuan, there is someone else who found the hiding place of the Ghost Sect. In fact, the last information he left to us was that he found where the Ghost Sect was, but he didn¡¯t come back.¡± Fire Dragon mutters with a sigh.


    Qin Yuming just wants to ask who he is and suddenly thinks of something. Her countenance is tremendously changed and becomes extremely gloomy.


    ¡°Is it him?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Although Fire Dragon hasn¡¯t talked of the man¡¯s identity, judging from Qin Yuming¡¯s current reaction, he knows that she must figure out who the man is.


    Qin Yuming stays silent for a long while.


    She keeps rubbing her folded hands repeatedly and biting her mouth once in a while, which demonstrates her conflicting feelings.


    Fire Dragon stands up and walks to the front of the drinking machine. He pours a glass of water for Qin Yuming.


    Then he doesn¡¯t sit down. Instead, he stands before a window and looks outside.


    ¡°How long has it been? Seven years? Eight years?¡±


    ¡°10 years.¡± Qin Yuming says calmly.


    Fire Dragon sighs, ¡°It has been 10 years. Time fleets. Back then, you were a little innocent girl. Now you have grown up. 10 years is enough to change a lot of things. I always feel that if someone doesn¡¯t show up in ten years, he probably has been dead.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Qin Yuming flies into a rage, ¡°Dead? Who can kill him? Even Dragon King is not 100% sure to kill him! Moreover, 10 years is enough for him to continue growing. Maybe when he returns, he will be the strongest man in the Dragon Court!¡±


    Fire Dragon heaves a sigh slowly and doesn¡¯t respond.


    Qin Yuming may have heard enough comforting words.


    That man has been out of contact for 10 years.


    Qin Yuming has worn cheongsam for 10 years.


    It is only because he likes watching her dressed cheongsam.


    She has persisted for 10 years. If she gives up now, what is the point of the past 10 years?


    ¡°Okay. If you don¡¯t need me here, I will leave then.¡± Qin Yuming says.


    Fire Dragon nods his head.


    Qin Yuming leaves Fire Dragon¡¯s office and returns to her room.


    She walks into the bathroom and takes off her clothes. She looks into the mirror and stares at herself. Then she starts to shower.


    After bath, she ransacks her boxes and chests and finds out a simple but elegant dress. On second thought, she still doesn¡¯t put it on.


    ¡°Jackass, if you don¡¯t come back anymore, I will¡­ not wear cheongsam anymore!¡± She bites her lips and makes a threat in a childlike way.

 Chapter 408 - Because They Don’t Know Each Other Well

    Chapter 408 Because They Don¡¯t Know Each Other Well


    Liu Zhongyi returns to the small house with some breakfast. Gao Ge and Master Guanshan polished off 20 steamed stuffed buns very quickly.


    Gao Ge takes out the crystal corals while drinking the soybean milk.


    ¡°Mr. Liu, Master Guanshan, these are good things. It is because of them that the panda becomes a rare beast at the realm of Strength Protection.¡± Gao Ge says.


    ¡°Oh? Is that so?¡± Liu Zhongyi feels a bit startled. The crystal corals look more of an exquisite artware.


    On the contrary, Master Guanshan doesn¡¯t talk that much. Now that he is seriously injured, he must get recovered before he can take the next move.


    This is what a cultivator does. As long as his capability is not in the prime, he will feel like a worn-out and insecure machine.


    ¡°Do I just eat it directly?¡± Master Guanshan picks up a small piece of crystal coral and looks up to Gao Ge, asking.


    Gao Ge says smilingly, ¡°You can dip it in chili sauce.¡± The chili sauce has been brought by Liu Zhongyi from outside.


    Master Guanshan coughs and puts the crystal coral into his mouth to chew.


    He chews it just like chewing candies.


    When he swallows the crystal coral, Master Guanshan¡¯s countenance is prominently changed within an instant.


    Gao Ge has experienced the quick effect of the crystal coral.


    Therefore, he only smiles at the surprised look of Master Guanshan. Everything goes as he expects.


    ¡°This is good stuff indeed!¡± After saying that, Master Guanshan finds a place to sit cross-legged and starts to digest the power in the crystal coral. If he can make full use of the opportunity, it will be greatly beneficial for his cultivation.


    Seeing that Master Guanshan has been absorbed in cultivation, Gao Ge looks to Liu Zhongyi and the latter one just shakes his head.


    ¡°I am not in a hurry.¡± Liu Zhongyi says smilingly, ¡°You will need to heal yourself later. In this case, I will just be here to keep watch for you in case anything happens.¡±


    Gao Ge thinks for a while and says yes. After all, Liu Zhongyi is very thoughtful.


    However, on second thought, Gao Ge also releases Doudou.


    Doudou has eaten the serpent meat and rested for a while. Now it has been slightly changed and some of its fur has become gold and lustrous.


    It gives Gao Ge quite a surprise.


    ¡°Did the meat taste good?¡±


    Doudou hastens to nod its head heavily.


    Gao Ge thinks for a while and throws out a hunk of serpent meat.


    The black serpent was rather huge so there is much meat left, which won¡¯t be easily eaten up. Therefore, he just gives more to the panda. Probably because Gao Ge hasn¡¯t played any pet-raising game, he is looking forward to Doudou¡¯s growth under his great care. In this way, maybe the panda will become a rare beast at the realm of Master for Gao Ge¡¯s feeding before he cultivates himself into a man at the realm of Master.


    A rare beast as capable as a cultivator at the realm of Master¡­


    It is so thrilling!


    It remains unknown to what degree the rare beast can speak like a human being.


    Gao Ge hopes the day when it can speak to come as late as possible.


    He is afraid that he will be no arguing match for the panda.


    When Gao Ge also closes his eyes and starts to heal himself, he finds that it is a bit special this time. Gao Ge is presently coated with a faint halo of blue light and becomes a bit more mysterious. It must be because Gao Ge has been too seriously injured that the subtle change happens to him this time.


    Liu Zhongyi sits in the yard, next to whom is Doudou.


    Doudou is aware of its duties so it is keeping a close watch.


    After eating the serpent meat, it has understood one thing. That is, it must follow Gao Ge and it will have delicious meat to eat in return.


    In order to enhance its capability.


    In order to survive in this messy world.


    Doudou feels that the only one thing it can do now is to try its best to win favor from Gao Ge.


    Although it hasn¡¯t spent a long enough time with Gao Ge, the previous serpent meat has made it realize that this human being who has beaten it is not only powerful but also generous.


    That is serpent meat!


    Ordinary people cannot even see it.


    It gasps for breath heavily.


    For glory!


    And Liu Zhongyi stares at Doudou in silence and heaves a sigh.


    He feels that he has led a messy life before.


    If it were not for his poor capability, Gao Ge didn¡¯t need to let Doudou out.


    Therefore, he becomes a dispensable man.


    Although he knows Gao Ge doesn¡¯t think that way, he just can¡¯t help it.


    It is so obvious.


    Even if no one talks about it, it is the truth.


    Many people say that the stupidest choice Liu Zhongyi has ever made is to change his major from Confucian study to martial arts.


    After all, since he is Lou Zhoutian¡¯s apprentice, his capability and savvy cannot be underestimated. He may not able to exceed his master, but it is not difficult for him to become as good as Lou Zhoutian.


    It is not others¡¯ proposition.


    It is a statement uttered by Liu Zhongyi¡¯s teacher, Lou Zhoutian.


    However, Liu Zhongyi gives up his previous belief and becomes a martial cultivator. It is a pity that Liu Zhongyi is not talented in terms of martial arts. It has been so many years but he still makes no progress.


    Does he regret?


    Many people have asked Liu Zhongyi this question.


    He always answers, ¡°Never.¡±


    Others don¡¯t know why but he does.


    It is not that he wants to change his major but that he has to.


    The Confucian belief has become the shackle that constrains him instead of the motivation to keep him going forward.


    He has hidden a killing intent in his heart but the Confucian belief makes him even unable to lift a sword.


    For example, when he was on the Moon Peak, he wanted to motivate the Confucian power in desperation but the saints didn¡¯t want to lend him a hand. They didn¡¯t even turn a blind eye to him. These saints have been gone for thousands of years but their belief never disappears.


    He heaves a long sigh.


    Liu Zhongyi raises his head to look at the sky.


    He wants to say something but he just can¡¯t say it out.


    He used to think he might make some achievement in terms of martial arts and open a road that was unimaginable for ordinary people. After all, roads are made by men. In the prime of martial arts, there were so many people who pursued Taoism via painting and Confucianism. Why couldn¡¯t he achieve the same?


    When he made it, he could tell those people proudly that he would guard his own road of Taoism!


    It is a pity that no one gave him such a chance¡­


    He stops ruminating.


    Someone knocks on the door.


    Liu Zhongyi frowns and stands up while the panda next to him roars in a deep voice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. The comer doesn¡¯t seem to be a cultivator.¡± Liu Zhongyi turns around and says to Doudou.


    Doudou doesn¡¯t respond to him.


    After all, they don¡¯t know each other well.

 Chapter 409 - Here They Come!

    Chapter 409 Here They Come!


    Liu Zhongyi stands up. Just like the house owner, he walks to the entrance and opens the door. Looking at the pretty girl who is standing by the door, he asks in a peaceful tone with a smile, ¡°Miss, can I help you?¡±


    This place has been deserted for long and the girl still knocks on the door. Obviously, she must have not known about it. Hence, she is not the owner of the house. In this case, Liu Zhongyi must pretend to be the house owner. As the owner, of course he cannot let the girl keep knocking on the door.


    The girl at the door is only 22 or 23 years old, dressed in a simple and yet elegant dark-colored buckled blouse. She is wearing a pair of black multi-layer-sole cloth shoes stained with mud. Her hair, as black as ink, is made into a bun, which renders her less beautiful inevitably. Liu Zhongyi is not a playboy himself. He just keeps staring at her face and doesn¡¯t look away.


    If Yue Xincheng is here, he must look downwards to eyeball her measurement and reach out his hands to think dirty.


    ¡°Hi¡­ Hi.¡± The girl looks a bit shy, ¡°Can¡­ Can I hide in here?¡±


    Liu Zhongyi feels slightly surprised and looks right and right only to find that no one else is outside. He can¡¯t help asking with a frown, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I flee here. Someone is chasing after me¡­¡±


    ¡°After you?¡±


    ¡°There is a factory over there and the people in the factory want to catch me¡­¡±


    Liu Zhongyi feels confused.


    Looking at the girl¡¯s anxious look, he thinks it over.


    There is a factory behind the house indeed. The machines at the door are rusty, which must be completely discarded as they are not used for a long time.


    At night, Gao Ge and his companions wanted to enter the factory and take it up but the thought was perished in the end.


    On the one hand, the factory is so big that it may easily attract others¡¯ attention.


    On the other hand, they heard people talking loudly in the factory as they approached.


    Therefore, they gave up the thought and went somewhere else.


    ¡°They are pyramid selling people. I¡¯m tricked there by them and they are looking for me. Could you please let me hide in here?¡±


    The girl¡¯s voice makes Liu Zhongyi rather confused. She speaks standard mandarin without any accent, which is not aligned with her dress.


    On second thought, he asks, ¡°Since so, why don¡¯t you run far away?¡±


    ¡°They have secret sentries over there¡­¡±


    Liu Zhongyi is in a predicament and has no idea how to deal with the current situation. If Master Guanshan is faced with this situation, he will only ask her to back off and show no care for whether she would be caught or not. This kind of responsive action is neither good nor bad, but it can at least keep them from trouble.


    Liu Zhongyi is not capable enough to ascertain whether the girl before him is an ordinary person or a cultivator who has hidden her own Qi.


    While Liu Zhongyi is pondering, the girl suddenly screams.


    Liu Zhongyi looks along her eyesight and finds that Doudou has run over here.


    Doudou stares at the girl curiously and yet not aggressively. Liu Zhongyi lets out a long sigh. It seems that Doudou doesn¡¯t feel that the girl is an extremely dangerous person.


    ¡°Come in first. I will call the police for you. When the police arrive, leave right away.¡± Liu Zhongyi says.


    This is the only one thing he can do.


    Moreover, he is quite confused.


    If the girl is really a master, he cannot stop her anyway. It will be fine enough that he keeps her from entering the room.


    ¡°Great. Thank you!¡± The girl is more than grateful.


    Liu Zhongyi closes the door then.


    ¡°What¡­ What is this?¡± The girl gazes at Doudou next to her and doesn¡¯t dare to believe her eyes.


    ¡°As you think in your mind, it is a panda.¡± Liu Zhongyi hedges and adds, ¡°A mutant panda.¡±


    ¡°A panda?¡± The girl is wowed.


    In fact, she has recognized what Doudou is at the first sight but she just doesn¡¯t dare to believe her eyes. Firstly, this panda¡¯s fur is different from that of an ordinary panda. Secondly, in her eyes, panda is very lovely and adorable but the panda before her looks somewhat fierce.


    This is also the reason why she screamed at the first sight of Doudou.


    ¡°Have a seat first. I am calling the police now.¡± Liu Zhongyi says.


    ¡°Okay. Many thanks¡­¡±


    After being put through, Liu Zhongyi passes the cell phone to the girl.


    ¡°Speak yourself.¡±


    Of course she must do it herself. He doesn¡¯t even know where he is now.


    ¡°Ah! Okay, okay!¡± The girl fetches the cell phone hurriedly and talks over the phone about how she is tricked into this place, how long she has stayed here and how many people they have.


    This also makes Liu Zhongyi entirely relieved.


    If what the girl just said is fake, how much effort does she have to put in making up such a story with no loophole?


    She returns the cell phone to Liu Zhongyi and expresses her great gratitude to him.


    ¡°Sir, tell me your name. When I go back home, I will pay you back!¡± The girl says seriously.


    ¡°No need.¡± Liu Zhongyi shakes his head.


    The girl thinks it over and doesn¡¯t insist.


    In her eyes, since this man can have a panda as his pet, he can¡¯t be an ordinary man.


    She is not a girl of an official family and her reward is not worth mentioning for him.


    ¡°I just heard you say that you came from Jiangnan City?¡± Liu Zhongyi suddenly asks.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Since you are from Jiangnan City, how come you are in the Rong City?¡± Liu Zhongyi asks. After all, Jiangnan City is a distance away from Rong City.


    ¡°I¡­¡± The girl blushes and seems to be a bit embarrassed.


    Liu Zhongyi laughs. He will not force others to do what they don¡¯t want to do.


    ¡°If you find it hard to disclose, don¡¯t say it then.¡± Liu Zhongyi says.


    ¡°No, it is not the case. Sir, it is nothing. I came here to find my cyber lover¡­¡± The girl says in an increasingly low voice.


    This is quite awkward.


    Liu Zhongyi is in confusion for a while. Then he has no idea whether to cry or to laugh.


    The young girls are really unbelievable.


    ¡°Generally, isn¡¯t it boys who make the move in terms of meeting with cyber lovers?¡±


    A lustrous look crosses the girl¡¯s face. She seems to be a bit surprised.


    ¡°Sir, you also know about meeting with cyber lovers?¡±


    Well, she regards Liu Zhongyi as such an outdated man.


    Even Master Guanshan knows about cyber love affair, let alone him.


    Master Wen knows much more than them. It is said that he used to hook up with a girl online. However, as he knew himself quite well, he refused the girl¡¯s request of meeting repeatedly and in the end, the affair was ended anyway. Yet, he didn¡¯t realize that he had encountered a romantic liar until he found that he was defriended by the girl.


    ¡°Bang! Bang! Bang!¡±


    A harsh sound of bang comes from the door.


    ¡°Open the door!¡± The people outside shout angrily.


    The girl is astounded with her face turning pale in fear. She stands up subconsciously and keeps retreating.


    ¡°Here they come! Here they come!¡±

 Chapter 410 - So Many Bodyguards?

    Chapter 410 So Many Bodyguards?


    Liu Zhongyi frowns.


    These people have arrived ahead of the police.


    However, on second thought, it is reasonable. After all, there is only this small house apart from the factory nearby.


    When they find someone missing, where else can they turn to other than here?


    ¡°You hide in¡­ Forget about it. Just stand here.¡± Liu Zhongyi wanted to ask her to hide away but there is only one room in this house. Now Gao Ge and Master Guanshan are trying to recover from the injuries in the room so outsiders mustn¡¯t go in there now.


    ¡°Ah?¡± The young girl feels perplexed and anxious, ¡°What shall we do then?¡±


    ¡°Just stay here.¡± Liu Zhongyi says, ¡°Leave them knocking the door then.¡±


    The minute that he says that, the door is kicked open.


    ¡°Crap. They are cheating¡­¡± Liu Zhongyi can¡¯t help uttering foul words.


    He gets furious for real.


    He wanted to stall for some more time until the police arrive. By then, he will be relieved from the trouble.


    But these people won¡¯t allow him.


    In a blink of an eye, 10-plus people rush inside.


    There are males and females, regardless of the age.


    The oldest one is about 50 years old.


    The youngest one is 16 or 17 years old.


    ¡°Hum. I knew that you didn¡¯t run afar.¡± The leading man is tall and strong with a bare head gleaming with luster.


    There are two young men holding sticks next to him.


    ¡°Hey. We have secret sentries here and there. Where can you hide?¡± A young man chuckles and says.


    The young girl has told Liu Zhongyi that they have secret sentries nearby and Liu Zhongyi believes her.


    Although he hasn¡¯t fallen into the hands of pyramid selling people before, he knows about the secret sentries. The sentries are appointed to prevent the victims from escaping. Apart from that, their another duty is to see whether there is any cop coming so that they can take precautions.


    ¡°Girl, what are you running for? It is such a good opportunity for you to make a fortune. How can you escape? You are such an ungrateful wretch!¡± A middle-aged woman stares at the girl hiding behind Liu Zhongyi discontentedly and says with a sigh.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Girl, why are you so ignorant? You are from an ordinary family. Don¡¯t you want to make money so that you can go back and fulfill your filial duties? It is your only one chance to bring glory on your ancestors!¡± Another middle-aged man nudges his glasses upwards and says, who looks like an intellectual.


    ¡°It is not a chance to make a fortune at all! You are pyramid selling! Be sober!¡± The girl shouts hysterically at the people with courage.


    ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    ¡°Rubbish!¡±


    ¡°We have obtained official certificates. What we are engaged in is a standard industry. It is a sunrise industry! How can you say we are pyramid selling? You must be playing with fire!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, she is playing with fire! Mr. Zhang, let¡¯s take her back and beat her up!¡±


    A group of people keep talking, blah, blah.


    In fact, most of them are fooled into joining the pyramid selling organization.


    And Mr. Zhang is the bareheaded man.


    The bareheaded man nods his head and smiles broadly.


    Evidently, he is very satisfied with the current situation.


    It is known to many people that victims of the pyramid selling trap find it hard to come to realize the truth.


    However, in reality, the so-called brainwashing of pyramid selling is not that terrifying. In most of the time, they are faking sleeping. Even if they realize that they have been fooled into falling into the trap of pyramid selling, they still try their best to argue with those who reveal the brutal truth to them.


    They have been diddled out of the money.


    Compared with being brainwashed, they are more afraid that the business is ruined by themselves.


    They fear being the last victim.


    As long as they keep dragging more victims into this and have more people join them, they will have a chance to make some money and get away.


    If everyone is sober, what should they do?


    By then, they will be the sacrifice?


    Therefore, the people standing in front of Liu Zhongyi and the girl are rather furious. What they are furious about is not that the girl insults their dream and aspiration but that she has disclosed the truth.


    It is lucky for them that they think in the same way.


    All of them don¡¯t come to their senses because of what the girl says.


    It¡¯s so close.


    It¡¯s so close!


    The girl feels helpless.


    She has no idea how to deal with the current situation.


    She has told them the same thing before. However, to her confusion, why does no one come to realize the truth? Why is she the only one who is sober?


    Of course not.


    Some of these people have been really brainwashed and some of them are fools, but not so many people of Huaxia are fools. Even if some people are sober, they still feign ignorance.


    ¡°I have called the police. If you must stay here to make a fuss, you will all be arrested.¡± Liu Zhongyi coughs and says hopelessly.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Those people are awfully shocked.


    ¡°Who are you? Why does it matter to you? How dare you poke your nose into this?¡± The bareheaded man raises three questions in a row and looks so outraged.


    ¡°After all, you claim that you are not pyramid selling. What are you afraid of? By the way, what program are you working on? To stick textiles to the Great Wall? Or to put pot covers on the Pacific Ocean?¡± Liu Zhongyi says smilingly.


    He is right.


    Some of the pyramid selling people diddle a lot of victims out of their money in the guise of building fences around the Pacific Ocean.


    It is hard to understand what kind of people believes such an idea¡­


    ¡°Let¡¯s seize the time to take them down and move somewhere else.¡± The bareheaded man says in a deep voice.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Then a bevy of people strike at Liu Zhongyi and the girl.


    Liu Zhongyi feels a bit headache.


    He is actually worried¡­


    Maybe he will beat them to death accidentally!


    Doudou roars aside.


    Instantly, all the people are frightened to take a step backwards.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Is it a Chow Chow?¡±


    ¡°What is a Chow Chow?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a type of dog.¡±


    ¡°Oh, good then. It cannot be fiercer than a Tibetan mastiff.¡± Some people feel relieved.


    Doudou flies into a rage.


    Screw the Chow Chow!


    Screw the dog!


    These people are dogs!


    It is not a dog at all!


    It suddenly dashes forward and intends to tell them with its capability that it is not a dog.


    It must show them that it is an adorable and vivacious panda!


    It rashes forward for a few steps when it suddenly pauses and even retreats subconsciously.


    It puts on a stern look.


    Liu Zhongyi is slightly shocked with a frown. He has realized something wrong.


    ¡°Brother, here we are!¡± Some more people stride into the house, ¡°Hum? Why are there so many people? Does Gao Ge have so many bodyguards?¡±


    ¡°Hum. Kill them all regardless!¡± Another man says grimly.

 Chapter 411 - Trespass!

    Chapter 411 Trespass!


    The four people who arrive in a hurry are the disciples of Xiaoshan Sword Sect, who are all at the realm of Strength Protection.


    If they didn¡¯t get the information that Gao Ge and Master Guanshan are injured in the fierce fight with the Ghost Sect, they wouldn¡¯t arrive here in such a hurry.


    They would spread word and wait for more disciples of Xiaoshan Sword Sect to come.


    However, since Gao Ge and Master Guanshan are seriously injured, they don¡¯t have anything to worry about.


    This is a chance in front of them.


    As long as they kill Gao Ge and Master Guanshan, it will be a notable merit!


    By then, no one in Xiaoshan Sword Sect dares to think little of them.


    They are capable cultivators at the realm of Strength Protection. As long as they are given some chances, they can still enter the realm of Strength Exposure even if they cannot directly reach the realm of Master.


    However, when they see the yard full of people, they are completely shocked.


    These people are clearly ordinary.


    If the information is right, Gao Ge must be here.


    In this case, why can they still gather so many people?


    Regardless, they may as well kill them first.


    After all, these people are not their peers.


    The four disciples draw their swords and advance.


    They kill many people continuously.


    The people of the pyramid selling organization are all dumbfounded.


    Most of them are killed before they come to their senses.


    ¡°Help!¡±


    ¡°Oh! Brother, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Daqiang, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Run!¡±


    They try to scream for a while and then hide away to avoid being slaughtered.


    Are you kidding?


    They are somewhat related, but they can¡¯t expect those who coax them into a pyramid selling organization to really care about them.


    If they really do, they must be super idiots.


    Obviously, the people at present are not that stupid.


    They were hoping that the police could come as late as possible.


    Nevertheless, they are eager to hear the wailing of police siren.


    ¡°How dare you commit murder in broad day! It is illegal! Illegal!¡± The bareheaded man shouts suddenly probably to slow down the brutal killers in this way.


    Liu Zhongyi standing aside was very nervous but now he is amused all of a sudden.


    A leader of the pyramid selling organization is talking about law¡­


    Maybe he can send a silk banner to the bareheaded man¡­


    One of the disciples of Xiaoshan Sword Sect throws his sword out and it directly flies through the bareheaded man.


    He rushes forward quickly to pull out the sword and spits on the man.


    ¡°You deserve this.¡±


    Liu Zhongyi instantly feels that this young disciple looks quite handsome.


    But he also knows that this young man¡¯s good look doesn¡¯t last long.


    He will become fierce later.


    ¡°Are we not running away?¡± The frightened girl hides behind Liu Zhongyi and asks in a low voice.


    ¡°Run away?¡± Liu Zhongyi smiles bitterly.


    He is not sure whether he can get away in light of the opponents¡¯ competence.


    Even he has the chance, Master Guanshan and Gao Ge are in the room now.


    He has no idea whether they have sensed what is happening outside.


    Even if he can run away, Liu Zhongyi will never leave Gao Ge and Master Guanshan alone and then run away himself!


    Then 10-plus people have been knocked down on the ground within a while.


    Maybe some of them are still alive but they may not stay alive for long.


    ¡°So cruel.¡± Liu Zhongyi sighs.


    Doudou is standing beside him and the girl is standing behind him. Somehow, he feels stressed out as if he wears the pants among them.


    ¡°You are trespassing.¡± Liu Zhongyi takes a deep breath and tries to reason with the disciples of Xiaoshan Sword Sect. However, after saying that, he feels like giving himself a slap in the face. What he just said is even more shameful than the bareheaded man¡¯s saying that the four disciples had broken the law.


    Nevertheless, what they said is out of different considerations.


    Liu Zhongyi was trying to stall time without thinking too much.


    The bareheaded man said that out of stupidity, which is beyond remedy.


    ¡°Principal Liu, long time no see. You still look good!¡± One of the disciples of Xiaoshan Sword Sect takes two steps forward and then looks at Liu Zhongyi with narrowed eyes. The killing intention in his eyes is rather obvious.


    ¡°You know me?¡± Liu Zhongyi blurts out.


    ¡°Hum. Principal Liu has forgotten me. Back then, I was in Xiaoshan Sword Sect and you paid us a visit with a group of people. We disciples of Xiaoshan Sword Sect were all at present, so we met you then.¡±


    ¡°Since so, that¡¯s great. Now that we are acquaintances, how about this? I don¡¯t mind you trespassing into our house and you had better leave now. Okay?¡± Liu Zhongyi tries to negotiate with them carefully in a serious look.


    ¡°You must be kidding me.¡± The disciple flies into a rage and feels fooled. Then he looks around and asks, ¡°Where is Gao Ge? Besides, Master Guanshan is also here right? Haha. They are quite unlucky to have come a cropper in the fight with the Ghost Sect.¡±


    Liu Zhongyi wanted to cajole the disciple but on second thought, he feels that it will be an act of insult so he simply says, ¡°You are right. Gao Ge and Master Guanshan had met some trouble there. I believe that the disciples of Xiaoshan Sword Sect are upright people, who will not take advantage of other difficulties for your own benefits. In this case, how about taking a rain check?¡±


    Liu Zhongyi would regard that as a conduct of nobility.


    However, the present situation is different from what it was before.


    Even he himself feels that he has done a silly thing.


    Probably¡­


    He has been infected by Gao Ge!


    Yes, he must be.


    ¡°Principal Liu, why the joke? Gao Ge¡¯s and Master Guanshan¡¯s capability cannot be underestimated indeed. Now it is our chance to fish in troubled waters. How can we let go of it?¡± The disciple takes a deep breath and says. There is still blood dripping along his sword. Every drop of blood falls and converges, forming two words¡ªpyramid selling. Of course it is not true. The pyramid selling people are not so obsessive.


    ¡°Principal Liu, since you are vice principal of the Haicheng Cultivation Academy, your capability cannot be underestimated. You must be okay with fighting against us all?¡±


    Liu Zhongyi heaves a sigh.


    He used to think of Gao Ge and Master Guanshan¡¯s ways of doing things as indecent or even shameful.


    Nevertheless, he comes to his senses now.


    In the field of immortal cultivation, there are too many shameless people. They must know about his cultivation.


    To take down such people, only Gao Ge and Master Guanshan can make it.


    Doudou also knows these people in front of it are not friends but enemies.


    It is finally time for Doudou to come into play.


    It roars and takes a few steps forward like a fierce beast.


    ¡°All of you just come! I am not afraid of you at all!¡±


    If Doudou kills them, it can exchange good stuff from Gao Ge with their heads!


    ¡°Ha. A rare beast at the realm of Strength Protection should dare to parade its ability?¡± The four disciples of Xiaoshan Sword Sect sneer with imposing momentum. Their realm of Strength Protection is not covered at all.


    ¡°Hum¡­¡± Doudou feels nervous. These four people look quite tough to deal with!


    Therefore, it takes a step backwards just like a human being.


    Well, excuse me!

 Chapter 412 - Beat the Mosquito with Archibald

    Chapter 412 Beat the Mosquito with Archibald


    It will beat the enemy if it can.


    It will flee if it can¡¯t.


    It is almost the life instinct of all animals. The human being is no exception.


    Doudou hesitates for a long while.


    In its eyes, if there is only one opponent, it should be able to deal with him.


    It can still make do with two.


    But three or four¡­


    Holy crap.


    What can it do?


    It really wants to run away but it can¡¯t¡­


    Somehow it feels like singing a song.


    The four disciples of Xiaoshan Sword Sect at the realm of Strength Protection have laid a siege to Liu Zhongyi and Doudou.


    ¡°Kill them first.¡± One of the disciples of Xiaoshan Sword Sect says with a prompt decision.


    Liu Zhongyi says in a low voice, ¡°How about thinking it over again?¡±


    ¡°Action!¡±


    The four cultivators at the realm of Strength Protection all come at Liu Zhongyi and Doudou.


    Liu Zhongyi feels headache and still throws a punch out.


    Then he has been sent flying up high.


    Doudou is confused instantly.


    It has fought side by side with Master Guanshan and Gao Ge.


    In its imagination, Liu Zhongyi shouldn¡¯t be so weak even if he is a bit weak.


    Reality has given it a big slap in the face.


    It is still too young!


    Liu Zhongyi is vomiting blood but Doudou also feels like coughing up blood.


    Two cultivators are striking at it.


    Doudou feels incensed and roars loudly. Then it starts to confront the tough with toughness.


    After all, there are two capable men in the room.


    It is okay that Doudou is no match for the opponents.


    It can stall time slightly to wait for them to lend it a favor.


    Look.


    It is so good to only be an ordinary panda. At least it has peers to rely on so that it doesn¡¯t need to fight a lone battle.


    As to Liu Zhongyi, well, since it is fighting a lone battle, of course it doesn¡¯t take him seriously.


    What makes Doudou most annoyed is that it has to manage time to protect Liu Zhongyi when it is handling two disciples of Xiaoshan Sword Sect. If it can speak like a human being, it will talk to Liu Zhongyi seriously, ¡°You are a mature man. It¡¯s time you should learn to grow up¡­¡±


    It¡¯s a pity that it cannot speak!


    Another disciple of Xiaoshan Sword Sect who stays outside the battlefield takes the opportunity to rush towards the room quickly.


    ¡°Hey. You guys keep fighting. Gao Ge and Master Guanshan are in the room. If I can kill them, I will take the credit!¡± He says with a sly smile on the face.


    What matters most to make an excellent cultivator?


    Force?


    No!


    It¡¯s brain!


    These people must have not played Gameloft before.


    ¡°Third Brother!¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡±


    ¡°Help me kill these two watchdogs!¡± The other three are all surprised and shout resentfully.


    Doudou immediately strikes at him.


    Oh crap.


    Doudou is fine that Liu Zhongyi is referred to as a watchdog.


    But it is not okay with being called as a watchdog!


    Oh crap!


    It must kill him!


    The disciple of Xiaoshan Sword Sect feels astonished and quickly strikes a punch out to force Doudou to retreat. Yet, he also takes a few steps backwards staggeringly.


    ¡°Brothers, you hold them off for now and I will go inside to kill Gao Ge and Master Guanshan. By then we can share the credit!¡±


    While talking, he has kicked open the wooden door.


    ¡°Bastard!¡±


    The other three disciples foam at the mouth.


    Holy crap.


    Of course they know what their peer is up to. They are not idiots! Hence, they rush towards the door after forcing Doudou to retreat.


    ¡°Doudou, stop them!¡± Liu Zhongyi shouts at Doudou.


    Doudou immediately takes a tumble and rushes towards the direction of the four people.


    A beam of flame spurts out of its mouth, which stops them forcibly.


    There is still one of them who wants to rush inside but he is still gripped by Doudou with its teeth and thrown away.


    Standing at the room entrance, Doudou stares at the four disciples of Xiaoshan Sword Sect with its eyes full of murderous look.


    It expects to confront them all.


    However, it still feels a bit frightened¡­


    ¡°Back off!¡± The disciple of Xiaoshan Sword Sect, who was thrown away by Doudou, is furious and yet surprised. The rare beast moves too fast. Unexpectedly, Gao Ge has such a helper beside him. It looks as capable as the realm of Strength Protection but its shown cultivation is as strong as the realm of Strength Exposure. Otherwise, why can it stop them from going inside?


    ¡°Beep beep¡­¡±


    This is the pressing sound of police car siren.


    The four disciples of Xiaoshan Sword Sect are all astounded.


    In fact, the police are not coming for them but the pyramid selling people.


    ¡°How so?¡±


    ¡°Brother, what should we do?¡±


    The four disciples of Xiaoshan Sword Sect are all nervous and frightened.


    No matter who they are, they are flurried to hear the short and hurried sound of police car siren!


    The disciple who wanted to rush into the room and seize the initiative also comes to his senses and makes a prompt decision.


    ¡°Kill the annoying rare beast first. Then we take care of Gao Ge and Master Guanshan and leave!¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°No worry. The police outside have guns, but we can still run away if we want!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    The four disciples immediately reach an agreement.


    Without doubt, the disciple who raises the idea is quite smart.


    He has conceived a solution within such a short period of time.


    It is not important whether the solution can work or whether they can leave safe and sound. What matters most is they don¡¯t need to stand here foolishly.


    Liu Zhongyi is very grieved.


    To his surprise, he finds that the idea agreed by the four disciples consentaneously has nothing to do with him at all.


    What does it suggest?


    They don¡¯t care about him at all!


    ¡°Hey! Come at me if you can!¡± Liu Zhongyi can¡¯t hold back his anger anymore and shouts loudly.


    ¡°Sir, calm down. You are no match for them¡­¡± The young girl is still hiding behind Liu Zhongyi. She probably doesn¡¯t have the heart to see Liu Zhongyi take risk so she can¡¯t help advising him.


    Liu Zhongyi almost listens to the advice of the girl behind him.


    It is not that he doesn¡¯t want to be smart and hide away hastily.


    However, behind him are Gao Ge and Master Guanshan.


    Under such circumstance, there is no place for him to retreat to!


    However, although he lets out a shout, the four disciples of Xiaoshan Sword Sect only take Doudou as the target so they take no notice of Liu Zhongyi at all.


    Within a blink of an eye, Doudou has two sword cuts on its body.


    Bang.


    The sound of gunshots comes.


    A disciple of Xiaoshan Sword Sect screams in pain.


    He has a gunshot wound in his body.


    Blood streams out of the wound.


    ¡°Third Brother, help! Sixth Brother has got shot!¡±


    ¡°Rush inside! Rush inside!¡± The Third Brother is incensed with red eyes.


    This time, even if they have to die here, Gao Ge must die with them!


    However, too many police come here with guns, which is not a common case. Yet, some of them are the members of the special group of criminal police who have just completed the task of catching drug traffickers, so they take out the archibald to beat the pyramid selling organization, which is only regarded as a mosquito to them.


    Undoubtedly, the four disciples of Xiaoshan Sword Sect have bad luck.

 Chapter 413 - The Capable One Appears

    There are four police vehicles. Two of them are cars and the others are vans.


    About 17 or 18 policemen come out of the vehicles.


    Not many of them have guns. Probably there are only seven or eight but these are already enough to bring pressure on the four disciples of Xiaoshan Sword Sect.


    The disciples of Xiaoshan Sword Sect are confused.


    They always stay in Xiaoshan Sword Sect and seldom go downhill, but they still know something about the world out there. It is said that the Huaxia police arrive really slowly. How come they don¡¯t?


    This is unsuited to common sense!


    More confusingly, who called the police on earth?


    Liu Zhongyi doesn¡¯t even have the chance.


    As to those pyramid selling people, they would never dare to call the police.


    The police in the yard are all puzzled now.


    The yard is littered with corpses.


    Even standing by the entrance of the yard, they can smell a strong smell of blood.


    The 10-plus people of the pyramid selling organization are all dead in the yard and the murderer must be the disciples of Xiaoshan Sword Sect, each of whom is holding a sword. Obviously, the ground of the yard looks red, making the yard look like hell on the earth. Most of the police have seen the scenes of murder, but it is the first time that they have seen such a bloody scene. They all shakes in anger. There are some younger policemen who are slightly shaking out of fear.


    ¡°Beasts! You are such beasts!¡± An elder policeman shouts, ¡°Put down the weapon right now, or we will fire a round!¡± If it is not a must-do routine, he won¡¯t say that.


    ¡°Are the pyramid selling people all so arrogant?¡±


    ¡°They are so cruel! Bastards!¡±


    It must beyond the imagination of the four disciples of Xiaoshan Sword Sect that the police have regarded them as pyramid selling people.


    If they do, they will cry with no tears and may shout for being wronged.


    ¡°Police, help us!¡± The girl standing behind Liu Zhongyi cries loudly.


    ¡°Hurry. Rush inside to keep the hostage safe!¡± The middle-aged policeman makes a prompt decision and waves his hand. At once three policemen with guns and six ones with batons rush in as ordered.


    Four disciples of Xiaoshan Sword Sect are really muddle-headed.


    ¡°What shall we do?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just go in and kill Gao Ge and Master Guanshan first!¡± The Third Brother says.


    Liu Zhongyi is really furious.


    Now that the police have arrived, why don¡¯t they just run away?


    ¡°There are people inside!¡± An idea just comes to Liu Zhongyi on the spur of the moment, ¡°And they are also injured!¡±


    Hearing that, the police are all stern.


    ¡°Fire suppression. We mustn¡¯t let them in!¡± The middle-aged policeman says with prompt determination.


    Hence, several policemen start to fire immediately.


    ¡°Hum. Do you want to hurt us?¡± The disciples of Xiaoshan Sword Sect become grim too.


    One of them reaches out his hand to grip one bullet.


    The other several disciples follow his example.


    ¡°Hum?¡± The police outside are also dumbfounded.


    ¡°They are cultivators. Go on. Don¡¯t stop. Just keep them from going inside!¡± Liu Zhongyi immediately says.


    ¡°Keep your mouth shut!¡± One of the disciples of Xiaoshan Sword Sect flies into a rage.


    He throws the bullet towards Liu Zhongyi in an extremely fast speed. The bullet flies out as if coming from a gun.


    Doudou swoops over without thinking and fetches the bullet with its mouth. Then it squats down and starts chewing.


    After all, it is called as iron-eating beast.


    ¡°Keep suppressing!¡± The middle-aged policeman says in a deep voice and feels headache. It is his first time to meet cultivators who go on a killing spree.


    A young policeman says, ¡°This kind of thing is generally handled by the Dragon Court.¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Liu Zhongyi hastens to say, ¡°We are from the Dragon Court.¡±


    Emm.


    The police are so shocked.


    Their feelings are beyond words.


    It¡¯s like when you see a group of villains bullying others and you want to shout for Superman, and the one who is beaten on the ground tells you that he is Superman, what can you do?


    You are the only one to count on!


    ¡°Rush inside. Be careful!¡± The middle-aged man says promptly.


    He won¡¯t suspect whether Liu Zhongyi¡¯s words are true or wrong, because there is no reason to joke on that, unless Liu Zhongyi wants to court death.


    ¡°Go inside!¡±


    A disciple of Xiaoshan Sword Sect slashes open the nearest policeman and dashes into the room immediately.


    Upon going inside,


    He is made to stop. Then he is suspended in midair as if being cast magic on and starts to go backwards.


    A hand grips his neck tightly.


    Facing the cold eyes of Master Guanshan, along with a sound of bang, the disciple of Xiaoshan Sword Sect falls on the ground softly.


    ¡°Hum. I only want to have a rest. How dare you no longer contain yourself?¡± Master Guanshan shouts and strikes at the three disciples of Xiaoshan Sword Sect.


    Looking at Master Guanshan, the three disciples of Xiaoshan Sword Sect are dumbfounded.


    Isn¡¯t it said that they are seriously injured?


    Isn¡¯t it the chance for them to kill Gao Ge and Master Guanshan easily?


    Oh crap!


    There must be something wrong!


    Master Guanshan sends a disciple of Xiaoshan Sword Sect flying with a punch and then several policemen quickly rush forward and shoot at them.


    That¡¯s all they can do.


    ¡°How come there are so many police?¡± Master Guanshan is quite confused. However, he is a member of the Dragon Court anyway. Does he need to worry about so much? Therefore, instead of slowing himself down, he continues to play the role as Grim Reaper.


    In light of Master Guanshan¡¯s capability, these several cultivators at the realm of Strength Protection have no chance of surviving.


    In fact, Xiaoshan Sword Sect has sent out quite some disciples, who are put into groups of four, but they are not assigned to kill Gao Ge and Master Guanshan. People of Xiaoshan Sword Sect are not stupid. They must know that the disciples at the realm of Strength Protection can¡¯t stand a chance if they are asked to kill Gao Ge.


    Their job is to discover Gao Ge and his companions¡¯ trace and call on more people to lay a siege in the unique way of delivering message of Xiaoshan Sword Sect.


    It is a pity that the four disciples are too hotheaded. Although they have sent the message, they wanted to gain credit before the really capable ones arrived. This also gives Master Guanshan a chance. Otherwise, they won¡¯t realize their traces have been exposed and they will stay in the house then.


    ¡°Rot in hell!¡± With a shout, Master Guanshan throws another punch over and sends the Third Brother flying. The wall is even smashed down as a result.

 Chapter 414 - You Leave First

    Chapter 414 You Leave First


    After taking down all the disciples of Xiaoshan Sword Sect, Master Guanshan looks a bit pale, rolling from side to side like a drunken man.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Liu Zhongyi hastens to advance and support him. He immediately has a sense of honor for supporting an old man to go across the road.


    ¡°I am still breathing.¡± Upon saying that, Master Guanshan spits a mouthful of blood. He is not fully recovered but he has to step out and do something. After all, Gao Ge cannot be interrupted now. He is more seriously injured than Master Guanshan. Moreover, Master Guanshan is at the realm of Master. Although he has suppressed the injury, he can only maintain the prime status for only 10-plus minutes. Yet, it is still enough to handle several disciples of Xiaoshan Sword Sect at the realm of Strength Protection.


    Gao Ge may not be able to do the same.


    They must weigh the advantages and disadvantages so as to take the better side.


    ¡°Hurry. Call the ambulance!¡± The middle-aged policeman shouts loudly.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I could use some rest.¡± Master Guanshan hastens to say.


    The middle-aged policeman is surprised and says in a low voice, ¡°My colleague is injured¡­¡±


    Master Guanshan has lived for so many years.


    Of course he will not blush for such a trivial thing, but he has an inevitable feeling of embarrassment after getting the wrong idea. He coughs and says, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    The middle-aged man says, ¡°We received a call that reports on a pyramid selling organization here.¡±


    Speaking of this, he heaves a sigh, ¡°Unexpectedly, the current pyramid selling people are so barbarian!¡±


    ¡°They? Pyramid selling people?¡± Master Guanshan is stunned.


    Liu Zhongyi pats on his shoulder, ¡°Go back and have some rest. I will explain to them about the details.¡±


    Master Guanshan thinks for a while and nods his head, ¡°Okay.¡± He adds, ¡°But you must still be careful. Wake us up in two hours. We must leave here soon.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    After Master Guanshan returns to the room, Gao Ge sitting on bed suddenly opens his eyes.


    ¡°Take more rest and then go back.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Master Guanshan is surprised.


    ¡°You are seriously injured now. It will take me quite some time to heal you if I have to. We don¡¯t have enough time. If you keep going with us under this condition, it will be fine with no encounter with any enemy. However, once we are in trouble, you will be in danger if you join the fight.¡± Gao Ge says.


    Master Guanshan says with a bitter smile, ¡°Without me, is it okay for you?¡±


    ¡°Rest assured. Aren¡¯t you aware of my capability? As long as the enemies are not at the realm of Master, I can manage to get away anyhow.¡± Gao Ge says grinningly.


    ¡°Then I will leave with Liu Zhongyi.¡± Master Guanshan says.


    Gao Ge thinks it over and nods his head.


    Such a proposal can only be made by Master Guanshan.


    If it is made by Gao Ge, he may worry whether his teacher will feel hurt.


    In fact, if Gao Ge continues taking Liu Zhongyi, it will bring more difficulty to Gao Ge¡¯s exile.


    Having said what he should say, Gao Ge closes his eyes and continues to recover himself.


    Master Guanshan also starts to rest.


    Outside the room, Liu Zhongyi is communicating with the police.


    ¡°Officer Xu, this is what happened. The girl is tricked into the pyramid selling organization and these dead people were all within the organization.¡± Liu Zhongyi describes the ins and outs of the matter briefly.


    The middle-aged policeman stands up and nods his head. Then he shakes hands with Liu Zhongyi.


    ¡°Thank you, Principal Liu.¡±


    ¡°I am the vice principal.¡± Liu Zhongyi says with a bitter smile.


    The middle-aged policeman smiles awkwardly.


    This is what the rule is.


    Generally, whoever encounters a deputy of any position will subconsciously leave out the word ¡°vice,¡± or he may offend the bigwigs.


    Liu Zhongyi is not obsessed with being the principal. Moreover, he never dreams of becoming the principal of the Haicheng Cultivation Academy.


    One shouldn¡¯t bite off more than he can chew. Liu Zhongyi knows about his own capability. The position of vice principal is actually pointless. It is not that he is not given any right but that he is not willing to take it. With great power comes great responsibility. He is not that capable to undertake the responsibility.


    ¡°By the way, Vice Principal Liu, can I ask you a question?¡± The middle-aged policeman coughs and says.


    ¡°Officer Xu, just feel free to spill.¡± Liu Zhongyi says grinningly.


    The middle-aged policeman looks a bit embarrassed. After staying silent for a while, he says in a low voice, ¡°This is my private affairs. My child¡¯s martial meridian has been awoken, so I am wondering whether he can be enrolled by the Haicheng Cultivation Academy. Of course, I don¡¯t mean to do anything here but want to know the admission standards for the Haicheng Cultivation Academy.¡±


    Liu Zhongyi thinks it over and says, ¡°Parents always show concern for their children. It is normal that you worry about your child¡¯s prospect. Just rest assured. Now there are a lot of cultivation academies being built all over Huaxia. Any kid whose martial meridians are awoken can be enrolled into the cultivation academy within two years.¡±


    Having gained such a reply, Officer Xu looks much more at east and excited.


    ¡°Thank you, Vice Principal Liu. We will leave first then.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The police leave with the corpses. This incident has something to do with the Dragon Court so it is for them to worry about. Thus, they don¡¯t try to ask more about it. As to the pyramid selling people, their families have to claim the corpses. This is what they need to do. Yet, it is another problem for the police to explain to the dead¡¯s families. And the young girl is also taken away by Officer Xu.


    Before leaving, the girl also writes down her name, contact number and correspondence address, hoping to keep in touch with Liu Zhongyi. He only puts it away without taking a look at it.


    In his eyes, the girl is only a passing traveler for him.


    They are chance acquaintances only.


    After two hours, Master Guanshan walks out of the room.


    ¡°Mr. Liu, we shall leave now.¡±


    ¡°Leave?¡± Liu Zhongyi is surprised.


    ¡°We must go back first.¡± Master Guanshan takes a deep breath and says.


    ¡°What about Gao Ge?¡±


    ¡°He is fine being alone. Given my injury, I cannot follow him then. If you keep following him, he will be more in danger.¡± Master Guanshan says calmly.


    He doesn¡¯t mind whether his words may irritate Liu Zhongyi or not.


    He just says what he should say.


    Liu Zhongyi is not a fool. If he splits hairs over this, he is not qualified to be Gao Ge¡¯s teacher.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Liu Zhongyi takes a deep breath and slowly nods his head with his eyes less lustrous.


    ¡°It seems that I must try to become stronger. Although one may surpass his master, I cannot be too much inferior to my student.¡± Liu Zhongyi says with a bitter smile.

 Chapter 415 - Go to Black Market!

    ¡°I just feel sorry for Gao Ge.¡±


    ¡°If the disciple of Xiaoshan Sword Sect or other cultivation schools is bullied by others, he can still go back and turn to his master. He may complain to his master at will. If he is in the wrong, he will not dare to talk about it. However, if he is the justified side and still gets bullied, his master will surely go to bat for him.¡±


    ¡°But Gao Ge can¡¯t, because his teacher is too weak and no one takes his teacher seriously.¡±


    Liu Zhongyi, sitting in the car, talks with Master Guanshan.


    In the end, he makes up his mind.


    ¡°I must become stronger.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Master Guanshan laughs and says, ¡°But I still feel that Confucianism is more suitable for you.¡±


    Martial arts are not suitable for Liu Zhongyi.


    This is known to all.


    At the beginning, Liu Zhongyi doesn¡¯t want to believe that but when more and more people say that, even all the people believe in this way, he has to admit it regardless.


    He takes a deep breath and starts to ruminate about the problem with his eyes closed¡­


    At dusk, a group of people in long gowns rush into the house where the serious murder happened today.


    It is a pity that the house is empty now.


    In the house, there is a note written in a careless way. It is not beautiful enough but dynamic and free.


    ¡°I am waiting for you in Lingnan! If you are bold enough, come here to meet me!¡±


    Of course, the note is left by Gao Ge.


    This is a very low lie. It remains unknown whether the Xiaoshan Sword Sect people will believe it or not.


    Even if only one of ten really goes to Lingnan for Gao Ge out of curiosity, it is a good thing for Gao Ge.


    If anyone thinks reversely and believes that Gao Ge acts in contravention and really goes to Lingnan, Gao Ge will be less troubled.


    Some of them may think that Gao Ge is a hothead who is conceited enough to go to Lingnan¡­


    Therefore, writing a note only can coax quite some people to look for Gao Ge.


    Why doesn¡¯t he do it?


    Now Gao Ge is sitting on short-distance bus.


    It is a bus from the county to the countryside.


    ID card is required for taking high-speed train or plane. Although the Xiaoshan Sword Sect people rarely go downhill, they still seem to be able to track the traffic record of Gao Ge through a lot of channels. Otherwise, it is hard to explain why these people can follow him closely.


    It is the best choice to stay in a small village for a while.


    When he was still in Jiangnan City, Gao Ge always followed his parents to visit the relatives in the countryside by taking this kind of bus. No ID card is needed to travel from the county to small village by this transportation means. Neither is ID card needed to travel from one village to another. Although it is not consistent with norms, it is a common practice in many places all over the nation.


    When Gao Ge gets off the bus, he has arrived at a place called Jinli Town.


    Jin means water or a place with water. When the word is used for a place name, it always means ferry. Jinli Town used to be a ferry many years ago. Later on, it has developed gradually. Although the economic condition is still not good here, he can still find a good hotel in the street. There is a karaoke bar beneath the hotel, but the soundproofing effect is quite poor. Behind the karaoke bar there is a common bathing pool. However, the pool is not open in the current season. Only in winter will the bathing pool be opened and full of customers.


    It only costs 60 yuan to stay in the hotel for one night, where there is TV and Simmons mattress.


    Such a condition is good enough for Gao Ge. Yet, food is not offered in the hotel so Gao Ge has to go outside to have dinner.


    Lying in bed, Gao Ge feels much more relaxed.


    On second thought, he takes out his cell phone to make a call to Fire Dragon.


    ¡°Guess where I am now.¡± Gao Ge asks. The cell phone is bought by Liu Zhongyi in the county, which is a flagship product. It is quite good.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know before but now I do.¡± Fire Dragon says with a poker face.


    Gao Ge feels like giving himself a slap in the face.


    He has been exposed by making the phone call?


    ¡°It seems that I have to change my hiding place.¡± Gao Ge sighs. He has risen from his bed, holding his cell phone with one hand and scratching the heelpiece with the other hand.


    Fire Dragon on the other side of the call stays silent for an instant and can¡¯t help saying, ¡°How come you are so lovely now?¡±


    It doesn¡¯t sound nice at all.


    And it must be very mean!


    ¡°Then what are you going to do?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Gao Ge heaves a sigh, ¡°To run around by taking the short-distance bus.¡±


    Fire Dragon remains quiet for a while and says, ¡°I don¡¯t want to point it out but I still have to ask, are you short of money?¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    ¡°Even if you are really short of money, can you steal a car and drive it in exile?¡±


    Gao Ge understands what Fire Dragon means.


    ¡°There is no complicated problem in the world. I thought that you could have thought of it, so I was afraid that I might insult your intelligence if I gave you a reminder like this. However, now I know I was wrong.¡± Fire Dragon sighs. Before he finishes talking, the call has been hung up.


    ¡°Alas, the young people are so impatient.¡± Fire Dragon shakes his head and puts away his phone.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t provide his ID card when he checks out, because it wasn¡¯t needed when he checked in. No wonder so many people choose to flee to the countryside after committing a crime, which is similar to beasts going into the forest.


    When he arrives at another county, Gao Ge ponders for a while, wandering around with his head lowered.


    He finally finds the phone number he wants.


    ¡°Hello. Do you work on forging certificates? Can you deal with ID card?¡±


    ¡­


    After several hours, Gao Ge gets to a second-hand vehicle store. The store owner only takes a look at Gao Ge¡¯s faked ID card and then sells the second-hand car by increasing the price from 100,000 to 500,000.


    Both Gao Ge and the store owner are satisfied with such a transaction.


    The ID card is so fake that Gao Ge has beaten the certificate-forging person when he gets it.


    The store owner recognizes it only by one glance but for the extra 400,000, he just pretends that he doesn¡¯t.


    For him, the worst result is that Gao Ge is a murderer who wants to abscond. Even if the police come here for him, the store owner can still brush them off by saying that he didn¡¯t recognize the fake ID card.


    After all, ignorance is bliss!


    Gao Ge hits the highways by car.


    The journey is unimpeded.


    Very soon Gao Ge also confirms the destination.


    It is Keli City 300 kilometers away.


    There is a black-market trade fair ongoing in that place.


    ¡°Can you believe it? I still dare to go to the trade fair.¡± Gao Ge grins and feels so contented.


    He has been looking forward to the black market and now he finally has time and chance to go there.

 Chapter 416 - You Are a Rogue Cultivator?

    Chapter 416 You Are a Rogue Cultivator?


    Actually, the so-called black market in the field of immortal cultivation can remain only because Dragon Court turns a blind eye.


    If the Dragon Court really bans it by explicit order with stringent regulations, the black market is literally a joke.


    After arriving at Keli City, Gao Ge finds that there are quite some cultivators in the downtown area.


    In fact, the so-called black market in the field of immortal cultivation is held every quarter.


    Of course, there are black markets in many cities of Huaxia, where a lot of good things are circulated. However, they are all small-scale. Generally, cultivators don¡¯t pay attention to them. Only the black market in the field of immortal cultivation held once half a year is the most standard one. After all, it is held by the local largest ancient martial arts family or cultivation school, which is always a sea of people. Moreover, the market is held in different places every time and it will not be held in a flagrant way. It is well known that the Dragon Court turns a blind eye to the event. In other words, given that the Dragon Court shows respect for them, they will show respect in return by pretending to cover the matter up.


    This is tacit understanding between them.


    It is consented by all.


    Participants of the black market fair are all cultivators, which is without doubt.


    However, Gao Ge arrives here. It is kind of an act of creating the effect of ¡°darkness under lamps¡± for the Xiaoshan Sword Sect people.


    Luckily, a lot of people are wearing masks at the black market.


    At the beginning, fights often happened at the black market. Some people coveted others¡¯ treasures but they didn¡¯t have anything equally valuable to exchange or they don¡¯t want to exchange with their own treasure. As a result, robberies always happened and deaths were incurred inevitably.


    Therefore, an idea was put forward afterwards. That is, one can put on a mask at the black market fair so that he will not be recognized by others. After he acquires the valuable treasure, he will take off the mask in case his face is remembered. In this case, he can avoid being robbed of the valuable treasure. Then other people start to do the same. Although this method is not 100% effective, it drastically reduces the death rate of cultivators at the black market fair. Hence, the first one who put on the mask at the black market fair has made significant contribution to the black market.


    It is also said that some cultivators put on masks only because they are the disciples of some old cultivation schools, who think it is a great insult on their schools if they sell their valuable treasure.


    Or some people¡¯s treasures are acquired in a dirty way.


    All in all, there are various sayings.


    This offers convenience for Gao Ge.


    As long as he puts on a mask and wanders around the black market, he is sure that the Xiaoshan Sword Sect disciples can¡¯t have X-ray vision to see through the mask.


    This seemingly most dangerous place is in fact the safest place for him.


    This is also the advice that Master Guanshan gave Gao Ge before leaving.


    Therefore, people must live longer.


    As long as one lives long enough, he can think of anything.


    However, for Gao Ge, he cannot think of that though he is aware of the black market. Most importantly, he knows nothing about the mask thing at the black market. After all, he knew about the black market in the previous life, but he never came here.


    When he reaches Keli City, Gao Ge stops the car and then buys a mask at the roadside.


    It is a Doraemon mask.


    This is one of the favorite anime of Gao Ge when he was a child.


    Doraemon is translated into ¡°Duo la A meng (transliteration of Doraemon)¡±, ¡°Xiao ding dang (lit. means Tinker Bell) or ¡°Lan pang zi (lit. means Blue Fatty)¡±. When he was a child, he admired Nobita most, one of the characters in the anime. It is not because Nobita has a Doraemon but because he has Shizuka dressed in skirt every day.


    Well.


    How thrilling!


    The black market is held in Keli City. Yet, it is in an affiliated village instead of the downtown area.


    Gao Ge has put on a mask before he left for the village by car. Somehow, he feels safe in this way.


    On the way to the village, Gao Ge has seen a lot of cultivators.


    The more he approaches the village, the joltier the road becomes. Even several roads are unsurfaced. Gao Ge doesn¡¯t know that the village called Shantang is nearly an abandoned place until he arrives at the destination. It is not a completely abandoned village because there are still a few empty-nest elderly people left behind in this place. There used to be real estate developers who wanted to build up a mixing factory here. However, due to the serious pollution problem, the construction has not been approved. In particular, over the recent years, the government attaches great importance to pollution issue.


    And some orchard workers want to grow some fruit trees here but the roads of the village are not paved, resulting in inconvenient transportation. Hence, the idea of growing fruit trees cannot work either.


    It also leads to fewer and fewer people staying in the village. Hence, the village is very suitable to hold the black market fair.


    In the village there are a lot of houses available.


    After parking the car, Gao Ge finds that quite some people have put on the masks.


    He finds a house and rents one of the rooms at the cost of 3,000 per day, but the room is rather shabby. He has to prepare three meals for himself. The toilet is a latrine simply built up at the corner of the yard. Every day only several bottles of boiled water are served. Undoubtedly, the accommodation condition is very poor.


    However, since they are here, they will not ask for too much.


    There are four rooms in the house. Gao Ge¡¯s room is the smallest, which is the closest to the toilet.


    Yet, it is not because Gao Ge doesn¡¯t want to spend money but because he arrives too late. Almost all the rooms are rented out and the unrented ones are not cleaned.


    Although the rooms are cleaned and the quilts are all new, Gao Ge still does some cleaning. The room is not paved with floors or cement. The ground is simply unsurfaced and bumpy, so it gets dusty easily. After sweeping the ground, Gao Ge pours a pot of water on it. Then he finally lies in bed and lights up a cigarette for himself.


    Right at the moment, someone knocks on the door. A man dressed in black gown passes a small wooden plate.


    ¡°This is a pass to the black market fair. You need this to go there without hindrance. Besides, you must register by providing your name, cultivation school or family.¡±


    ¡°I am a rogue cultivator.¡± Gao Ge says smilingly.


    ¡°Rogue cultivator?¡± The man is surprised, ¡°Can a rogue cultivator have good stuff? Haha, are you here only to join in the fun?¡±


    Rogue cultivators are usually not well received at the black market fair. Although there are a lot of rogue cultivators in Huaxia, they are not well off without the support of their families or cultivation schools. Moreover, their cultivation level is not high. People come to the fair to exchange things. The currency in circulation is not money but spiritual stone and spiritual jade. These are not easily obtained for rogue cultivators.


    While the man is talking, Gao Ge passes him a spiritual jade.


    ¡°Thank you, sir.¡±


    The man is a bit surprised. With a cough, he puts the spiritual jade into his pocket and then gives the wooden plate to Gao Ge.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make any trouble here. Yet, you are quite smart. I am quite assured.¡± Although Gao Ge is wearing a mask, the man can recognize that he is a young man according to his voice.


    Unexpectedly, a young rogue cultivator can be so generous.


    Things are changed as time passes!

 Chapter 417 - It’s So Funny

    Chapter 417 It¡¯s So Funny


    A lot of people are busy working in the village.


    This time, it is an ancient martial arts family in Keli City that holds the black-market fair. The family leader is a capable cultivator at the realm of Strength Exposure. A family with such a master can be regarded as a big family. Likewise, there used to be three ancient martial arts families in Jiangnan City and now only two still remain. As to these two existing families, they don¡¯t have any cultivator at the realm of Strength Exposure.


    After aura recovery, maybe they have several masters at the realm of Strength Exposure, which is not known by Gao Ge.


    He thinks that he may go back home after wrapping things up here.


    There are a lot of people living with Gao Ge in the same house. It is a girl who lives next to him. She is also wearing an eye mask. Judging from the lower half of her face, she must be rather pretty. Yet, she is short-spoken. When they two meet each other, they just greet with a nod and then go about their business as usual. In order not to expose his identity, Gao Ge also tries his best not to talk.


    In the field of immortal cultivation, Gao Ge has been known by a lot of people.


    First, Gao Ge was involved in the Heaven School thing and then Gao Ge came to conflict with the Ghost Sect. Afterwards, he joined the martial arts competition in Xiaoshan Sword Sect.


    Gao Ge is never nameless.


    It is two men who live in the principal room¡ªa young man and a strong man.


    Funnily enough, these two men, not wearing any mask, always swagger through the streets, who act like hoping to be well known by others. The young man is the master and the strong one seems to be his servant, but the latter one¡¯s capability can¡¯t be underestimated. He has reached the realm of Strength Exposure, which gives a huge surprise to Gao Ge. Since the young man can make a cultivator at the realm of Strength Exposure be his servant, he must be of impressive background.


    The one living opposite is also a man who is about 30-plus years old of mild temperament. Likewise, he doesn¡¯t wear a mask either. With dark-skinned complexion, he is only about 1.7 meters and yet at the realm of Strength Protection.


    As the Aura Recovery Age comes, it is not that difficult for cultivators to increase their cultivation level. Back in old times, it is not an easy thing to find a cultivator at the realm of Strength Protection.


    In light of such a trend, it won¡¯t take long to see a lot of cultivators at the realm of Strength Protection or Strength Exposure here and there.


    When Gao Ge closes the door and intends to go out for a walk, it happens that the man on the opposite side also walks out.


    ¡°Ge Qian, you are also going out?¡± The man says laughingly.


    Now Gao Ge uses the alias of Ge Qian, which is made based on his name.


    ¡°Yeah, Mr. Wang, are you going out too?¡± Gao Ge says smilingly.


    This man is called Wang Lai.


    ¡°Yes, how about us going together?¡± Wang Lai says.


    ¡°Good idea.¡± Gao Ge doesn¡¯t refuse his suggestion.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t ask Wang Lai about his cultivation school. Neither does Wang Lai ask him. It is not a precaution anyway. Given the black market, the situation is a bit special.


    The village is as bustling as a temple fair. On both sides of the road there are booths and behind the booths are some vans and tents. The peddlers try to make a fortune at the black market by selling the goods of different quality.


    Walking next to Gao Ge, Wang Lai says smilingly, ¡°Ge Qian, if you want to find anything good here, you may as well give up.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°Haha. You have been to the Panjiayuan Market of the capital? It is even harder to find something nice in these booths than to buy real antiques in the Panjiayuan Market. Some items look containing aura but actually, the aura is a deceptive trick with some spiritual stones. It will vanish in a while.¡± Wang Lai says in quite a loud voice. He always talks in that way as he is always a straightforward man. When he just says that, quite some peddlers start to glare at him with angry eyes.


    Sometimes you should keep what you¡¯ve known to yourself. If you try to show it off here and there and spread it, it is not a good thing.


    Wang Lai is obvious not aware of that. He will glare back at those who stare at him.


    ¡°Why are you staring at me? Did I say anything wrong? Am I wrong?¡±


    Shaking their heads, the peddlers don¡¯t feel like saying anything more.


    Of course, it remains unknown whether they are cursing him in their hearts.


    After all, for Wang Lai, no hearing, no bothering.


    Gao Ge feels that Wang Lai¡¯s character is kind of interesting. Of course, it is from his point of view. However, from where the peddlers stand, Wang Lai is so annoying.


    ¡°Mr. Wang, this is my first time that I have come to the black-market fair. I would appreciate your guidance.¡± Gao Ge says smilingly.


    ¡°Ge Qian, you don¡¯t have to be like this. It is a happy coincidence that we live the same house!¡±


    ¡°Haha. Good. It¡¯s about time. How about finding a restaurant to grab a bite? Let me treat you to a meal. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Good idea. Let¡¯s go for a drink!¡±


    Some of the restaurants in the village are opened by the local villagers, who actually live outside. Yet, according to their aged parents, many tourists have come to the village, so they all return home to do business.


    Of course, most of the villagers don¡¯t care about that so they don¡¯t bother to come back, which causes the shortage of the guest rooms in the village.


    Therefore, the local restaurants are very simply furnished with a few desks and chairs. Gao Ge and Wang Lai sit down and take a look at the manually written menu. The writing is quite pretty but the price gives a blow to Gao Ge.


    The beef noodles cost 188.


    The fried rice with egg costs 88.


    The price is even much higher than that in a five-star hotel.


    ¡°Well, Ge Qian, I guess you must be rather young! Since I am older than you, this meal is on me!¡± Wang Lai says laughingly.


    Gao Ge is a bit surprised. He knows that Wang Lai proposes to pay for the meal as he finds the price on the menu is really awfully high.


    ¡°Mr. Wang, rest assured. I don¡¯t have many things but as to money, I still have got some.¡± Gao Ge says grinningly.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Wang Lai asks curiously, ¡°Aren¡¯t you a rogue cultivator?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but a rogue cultivator can still be a rich second generation!¡±


    ¡°Haha. In this case, thank you then.¡±


    Gao Ge rips off half his Doraemon mask, or he cannot have the meal. It is great that the mask is detachable. Gao Ge has thought of it when he bought the mask.


    Although his mouth and nose are exposed, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t feel that his identity will be seen through. Those who can still recognize him must hold unimaginably great grudge against him. It coincides with the saying that one is so unforgettable that he can still be recognized even if he turns into ashes.


    ¡°Hello. What would you like to order?¡± A young girl walks towards them.


    ¡°Mr. Wang, please.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Wang Lai orders some dishes and a bottle of spirits. While he is ordering the spirits, he also asks Gao Ge a question, ¡°Ge Qian, do you know which liquid is the noblest one among all?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the Crown Royal!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­ Haha. It¡¯s so hilarious. I can¡¯t help it. Haha!¡± Wang Lai screams with laughter, ¡°Because¡­ Haha¡­ It¡¯s so funny!¡±


    Gao Ge is speechless.


    Why is this man laughing nonstop!


    ¡°Because it is wearing a crown!¡± After saying that, Wang Lai bursts out laughing while beating the desk.

 Chapter 418 - You Are So Unbelievable

    Chapter 418 You Are So Unbelievable


    Gao Ge laughs with Wang Lai for a while. The waitress just goes away with a blushed face. Gao Ge starts to think whether he has lost the sense of humor, because he can¡¯t find out why it is funny.


    Wang Lai is laughing even with tears. Gao Ge finds him quite lovely. Yue Xincheng has done the same thing before. He struggles to come up with a joke and wants to tell it to Gao Ge. Then amidst telling the joke, he bursts out laughing so harshly that Gao Ge has never heard a complete joke from him.


    Worse still, Yue Xincheng even asks Gao Ge why he doesn¡¯t laugh.


    ¡°Ge Qian, do you know which liquid is the cockiest one?¡±


    ¡°Hum?¡±


    ¡°Cockspur!¡±


    Gao Ge directly talks of the answer, ¡°Because its trademark is a cock?¡±


    ¡°Haha. Ge Qian, you are so good! How smart! You¡¯ve thought of it so fast!¡±


    Gao Ge thinks that Wang Lai must regard him as a stupid person.


    With all the dishes and the spirits served, Wang Lai pours a glass of wine for Gao Ge and proposes a toast again.


    ¡°Ge Qian¡­ Well¡­ I feel that Ge Qian may not be your real name, but since you say so, I will call you by that. Haha. It¡¯s a destiny that we meet each other. Here¡¯s to our encounter! Bottoms up!¡±


    After saying that, he drinks a toast.


    Gao Ge finds him both funny and annoying. Out of his expectation, Wang Lai is so bod and unconstrained in drinking.


    ¡°Mr. Wang, you are such a good drinker!¡±


    ¡°Haha. My drinking capacity is just so-so!¡± Speaking of this, Wang Lai looks so arrogant and yet he just doesn¡¯t acknowledge the compliment, ¡°You know what, by now, I haven¡¯t been beaten by anyone in terms of drinking!¡±


    Other customer is discontented, ¡°Hum. You must be boasting.¡±


    Wang Lai is instantly unhappy. He turns around to look at the interrupter and says, ¡°I am from Dongshan Province. How can I not excel in drinking?¡±


    ¡°I am from Neimeng.¡±


    ¡°Oh I see¡­ Sir, I am sorry.¡± Wang Lai turns around and continues to drink with Gao Ge.


    A brief interlude is eased.


    Gao Ge finds it quite interesting to look on the interlude.


    ¡°By the way, Ge Qian, are you really a rogue cultivator?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    ¡°How come I can¡¯t recognize your cultivation?¡± Wang Lai scratches his head.


    Seeing that Gao Ge only grins silently, he chuckles and then pours another glass of spirits for Gao Ge, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t ask about it. It is not important. Oh right, Ge Qian, now that you are at the black market, do you want to sell or buy anything?¡±


    ¡°I want to sell something and also buy something.¡± Gao Ge says.


    ¡°In this case, after the meal, let¡¯s go back to the house. If what you are going to sell is good enough, I will buy it directly!¡± Wang Lai says in a straightforward way.


    Gao Ge laughs, ¡°Okay then.¡±


    After they finish the meal, they seem to be closer, but whether it is the truth remains unknown.


    Wang Lai is straightforward and hospitable, but he is not an idiot, who cannot regard Gao Ge as his buddy within a short period of time.


    And Gao Ge doesn¡¯t trust others easily.


    Especially after coming back to life, he has seen through a lot of things.


    In his previous life, Gao Ge was not as sensible as now so he suffered a lot.


    Man¡¯s heart is incomprehensible, which is the most complicated thing in the world. Those who talk merrily and humorously with you seemingly may disclose to others what you have told them sincerely the last day. This is interpersonal relationship. As an ancient saying goes, the friendship between gentlemen is as plain as water. It makes perfect sense.


    After returning to the house, Wang Lai is too impatient to wait.


    ¡°Ge Qian, show me what you are going to sell. What is it?¡±


    ¡°Haha. Mr. Wang, don¡¯t hurry!¡±


    ¡°Haha, I have a short fuse. I am well prepared. Just show it.¡±


    Gao Ge is speechless.


    Holy crap.


    Somehow he feels that they may be misunderstood.


    ¡°Hey! You two, what are you doing here?¡± The young man walks out of the room with the strong man, saying with a smile.


    He is holding a folding fan, which looks rather antique and valuable. Moreover, by its appearance, it has been repaired. If it is not valuable, no one will have it repaired.


    The middle-aged man behind him doesn¡¯t talk much with his eyes brimming with radiating vigor.


    ¡°Haha. Ge Qian has something nice on his hand and I am going to buy it from him.¡± Wang Lai says.


    ¡°Oh?¡± The young man narrows his eyes and asks, ¡°What is it? Can I have a look?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gao Ge thinks it over and agrees with a nod.


    ¡°Here is the deal. I have made an agreement with this young man. If it is really good, you must queue behind me!¡± Wang Lai shouts loudly.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± The man nods his head, ¡°By the way, my name is Shao Shuai.¡±


    Then he shakes the folding fan.


    Why is he feeling so hot?


    Gao Ge coughs and walks a few steps forward to take out a few Hot Beads and a suit of heavy armor from his star map. These are the very things that Gao Ge wants to sell at the black-market fair.


    ¡°Well?¡± Upon seeing the Hot Beads, Shao Shuai and Wang Lai are both surprised.


    ¡°Young Master, the heavy armor is also good stuff.¡± The middle-aged man following behind Shao Shuai coughs and says.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a suit of armor? What¡¯s the good of it?¡± Shao Shuai asks.


    The middle-aged man stays silent for a while.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Just spill.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Having got the reply from Shao Shuai, the middle-aged man talks bluntly.


    He walks a few steps forward and looks at the heavy armor on the stone desk. Then he raises his head and takes a glance at Gao Ge, saying, ¡°Can I have a touch?¡±


    ¡°Touch it or touch me?¡±


    The middle-aged man is surprised for the moment.


    ¡°Haha. Touch it. Don¡¯t rub the paint off.¡±


    Then the middle-aged man directly reaches out his hand to touch the heavy armor. Instantly his eyes are gleaming with luster.


    He turns around and says to Shao Shuai, ¡°Young Master, if one can wear the heavy armor, he can at least resist the attack from a cultivator at the realm of Master as well as take a blow from one at the realm of Grand Master.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Greatly surprised, Shao Shuai hastens to take a few steps forward. He looks over the heavy armor with a slightly stern face.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, definitely.¡±


    Wang Lai is also dumbfounded.


    He didn¡¯t expect that Gao Ge was going to sell such good things.


    ¡°As to the bead, if I am right, it must be brought from the secret realm of snow terrain, which is tremendously helpful to one¡¯s cultivation. Apart from that, eating the bead can help one keep from coldness and hotness. Although a cultivator can do the same thing as his cultivation is elevated, the self-generated effect is not as good as that is brought by eating the bead.¡±


    ¡°Oh my¡­¡± Wang Lai gasps in astonishment, ¡°Ge Qian, you are so unbelievable!¡±


    Gao Ge smiles with no words uttered.

 Chapter 419 - Pursue Taoism through Painting

    Chapter 419 Pursue Taoism through Painting


    Wang Lai and Shao Shuai look at Gao Ge in a different way now.


    They thought Gao Ge was only a nameless rogue cultivator but now they realize that they were wrong.


    Wang Lai can¡¯t help sighing, ¡°No wonder you have to wear a mask. You¡¯ve got so many good things on you. If I were you, I must wear a mask too.¡±


    Gao Ge laughs, ¡°Mr. Wang, I am so flattered.¡±


    ¡°I really mean it.¡± Wang Lai is a man with a sense of propriety. When he sees the Hot Beads and heavy armor of Gao Ge, he is not as valiant as before. Instead, he says, ¡°Ge Qian, these are good things. I cannot afford them all. Yet, there are auctions at the black market. You can auction them up over there. The highest bidder gets the items. Any discerning buyer will not let go of such treasures.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s what I was going to do.¡± Gao Ge nods his head.


    ¡°I¡¯ll buy the heavy armor.¡± Right at the moment, a clear voice comes.


    The people at present turn around to look at the girl wearing a fox mask in surprise.


    ¡°Miss, you want this?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡± The girl walks forward and stares at Wang Lai, saying, ¡°You don¡¯t want it anyway. Can¡¯t I take it?¡±


    Gao Ge smiles and says, ¡°Miss, the heavy armor is good stuff but it is not light.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I buy it for my father.¡±


    ¡°Miss, first come, first served.¡± Shao Shuai says impatiently, ¡°Since you want the heavy armor too, let¡¯s bid for it. The higher bidder gets it. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± The young man is okay with the suggestion.


    Girl as she is, she does thing neatly with determination. As to this aspect, she is somewhat similar to Xia Lu.


    Shao Shuai is a gentleman somehow. Otherwise, based on what Wang Lai just said, the girl can never get any chance.


    Wang Lai stands aside sensibly but he doesn¡¯t leave. Instead, he says to Gao Ge, ¡°Ge Qian, how many Hot Beads do you have?¡±


    ¡°I have never counted them.¡±


    He hasn¡¯t counted them?


    He has to count them!


    Are his Hot Beads too many to count?


    ¡°Alas, I admire you so much. I knew about the secret realm of snow terrain back then but regrettably, I didn¡¯t have time to go there. Yet, it is said that the things cannot taken out without the storage space?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it is true.¡± Gao Ge nods his head.


    ¡°That makes me feel better.¡± Wang Lai feels delighted then.


    Shao Shuai looks to Gao Ge again.


    Gao Ge has storage space and so many treasures.


    Shao Shuai can¡¯t believe that he is only a rogue cultivator.


    However, it is none of his business. He doesn¡¯t care about it. Instead, he just shakes his folding fan and touches his ring to take a sword out of it.


    ¡°Ge Qian, what do you think of the sword?¡±


    Gao Ge takes a glance at the sword and then grins, ¡°Not bad.¡±


    In other words, he has no interest in it.


    Without hesitation, Shao Shuai says, ¡°Plus 100 spiritual jades.¡±


    To be honest, 100 spiritual jades are of high value, but Gao Ge is still not intrigued. Despite the high value, Gao Ge has a lot of spiritual jades. Besides, for him, they are not of much use, which are no better than a piece of snow lotus or some serpent meat.


    ¡°Mr. Shao, if you have similar heavy armor, how about me giving you 500 spiritual jades in exchange of it?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    Shao Shuai heaves a sigh, ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t even care about what I offer at all?¡±


    Gao Ge smiles in silence.


    ¡°Now it is time for me to give the offer?¡± The girl asks.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Shao Shuai says, ¡°I have other good things!¡±


    ¡°Then can you take them out in one time? Why are you so sluggish?¡± The girl is a bit bad-tempered.


    Shao Shuai is so furious that he argues with the girl angrily, ¡°Do you know how to make a deal? If I take out all the good things in one time, what if he raises the price instantly? This is how people do business. You must increase the bargaining chip bit by bit. Should I offer the stupid sword, he just agrees on the deal? Then it will be a big win for me!¡±


    Gao Ge is greatly outraged.


    Oh crap, even Shao Shuai thinks of the sword stupid, but he still offers it to Gao Ge.


    It is clearly a contemptuous act!


    ¡°Well, did I say anything wrong?¡± Shao Shuai looks at Gao Ge.


    ¡°It is your last chance to increase your offer.¡± Gao Ge says with a grim face.


    Though others cannot see how grim Gao Ge¡¯s face is.


    Shao Shuai heaves a sigh.


    He is so careless in talking!


    ¡°Great. I don¡¯t have much time to listen to you increasing your offer nonstop.¡± The girl also says.


    ¡°Okay. In this case, I must show you my ace in the hole!¡± Shao Shuai shouts.


    ¡°Even if you show your ¡®whole¡¯, it is your last chance anyway. Think carefully.¡± Gao Ge says.


    Shao Shuai suddenly feels afraid.


    Gao Ge is speechless. If he doesn¡¯t intimidate Shao Shuai, he may be fooled again!


    ¡°This is really good.¡± Shao Shuai takes out a box, ¡°This is a Master Pill. When one tries to break through the realm of Master, with one Master Pill, he will have better chance of breaking through. At least, the chance will be increased by 50%. Basically, one Master Pill will guarantee one to break through 100%.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah?¡± Gao Ge feels intrigued.


    He should be able to break through the realm of Master?


    But it is not strength but the power of stars that he has. He is not sure whether the pill can work on him, but he has to admit that it is of great value indeed.


    ¡°Now is it my turn?¡± The girl asks.


    ¡°Do you have anything better than my Master Pill?¡± Shao Shuai doubts.


    The girl closes her eyes then. When she opens her eyes again, a long and narrow box shows up in her hand.


    ¡°What is inside?¡± Shao Shuai asks.


    ¡°A painting.¡±


    Shao Shuai bursts out laughing, ¡°Miss, are you kidding? We are all cultivators. This is not an antique fair. Why do you take out a painting? Even if your painting is drawn by Wu Daozi or Tang Bohu, it doesn¡¯t help at all!¡±


    The girl glances at him and sneers, ¡°What an ignorant bumpkin!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Shao Shuai feels a bit irritated.


    He has never been called as bumpkin before!


    ¡°This is a painting drawn by an ancient martial cultivator at the late peak status of the realm of Great Master, who pursues Taoism through painting.¡± The girl says, ¡°As long as you urge the painting, the flying boat in it will appear and the boat can get you to travel a thousand li in a single day.¡±


    Gao Ge is astonished.


    Pursuing Taoism through painting itself is extremely hard.


    And the painter is even at the late peak status of the realm of Great Master?


    To be honest, he is not only intrigued.


    He is excited!


    ¡°Do you even need to compete with me?¡± The girl looks at Shao Shuai and asks in a cold voice.

 Chapter 420 - The Helicopter Takes off

    Shao Shuai is frustrated.


    The heavy armor and Hot Beads of Gao Ge are rather valuable to him.


    Especially if he can have the heavy armor, he will find the trip worthwhile even if he has to leave the black market right now.


    It is a real treasure!


    As is mentioned previously, the heavy armor can resist a blow of a cultivator at the realm of Grand Master.


    Any can understand what it means.


    How many cultivators are there at the realm of Grand Master in Huaxia?


    Yet, there are even very few cultivators at the realm of Master, let alone Great Master.


    If he can go back with this thing, it will be such a glory for him!


    Even only thinking of this makes him so thrilled!


    However, the painting of the girl frustrates him indeed. It is a good thing too!


    In his eyes, the painting is no worse than the heavy armor. Furthermore, it is fair enough to say the former is superior to the latter!


    Very few cultivators pursue Taoism through painting and one of this kind at the realm of Grand Master is even unheard-of. He has no idea how the girl gets the painting.


    ¡°What do you think? Do you like it?¡± The girl fixes her eyes on Gao Ge.


    She doesn¡¯t feel like talking to Shao Shuai.


    ¡°Can I take a look at it first?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    The girl hesitates for a bit and finds Gao Ge¡¯s request reasonable so she nods her head, ¡°Okay, but only you can have a look.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Shao Shuai is surprised, ¡°We can¡¯t even look at it?¡±


    ¡°You may as well keep your eyes on your stupid things.¡± The girl sneers.


    Shao Shuai covers his face and feels so bad.


    He feels so bad to be blown by a little girl.


    Are the girls so mean now?


    ¡°Haha, Mr. Shao, it doesn¡¯t belong to us. It is fair enough that we don¡¯t get to see it.¡± Wang Lai says laughingly.


    Shao Shuai heaves a sigh, ¡°Fine.¡±


    Then Gao Ge follows the girl into her room.


    Upon entering the room, he smells a fragrant smell.


    Looking along the smell, he finds that the incense is being lit in the room.


    ¡°You do know how to live a life!¡± Gao Ge sighs.


    ¡°Haha.¡± The girl laughs, ¡°If you like it, you can take it back with you.¡±


    ¡°Great. Thank you.¡±


    The girl is surprised and turns around to look at Gao Ge, asking in surprise, ¡°Do you really want it?¡±


    Fine. The girl doesn¡¯t really want to give it to Gao Ge.


    ¡°Haha. Interesting. Fine, it¡¯s yours now.¡± The girl says, ¡°Just take it as an additional offer. I just didn¡¯t expect that a man like you would like the incense thing.¡±


    Gao Ge says with a bitter smile, ¡°If you sleep in my room for one night, you will understand why.¡±


    Upon hearing that, the girl slightly flushes and instantly says angrily, ¡°Nonsense! You are so despicable and filthy! Do you think that you can flirt with me just because I need your heavy armor? Who do you think I am?¡±


    Gao Ge is confused in astonishment for a while.


    He doesn¡¯t come to his senses until he thinks it over. He hastens to wave his hand, ¡°Miss, you¡¯ve taken me wrong. I didn¡¯t mean that way. What I mean is, my room is closer to the toilet so the smell is rather bad. If you come to my room, you will understand why I want the incense burner.¡±


    Hearing Gao Ge out, the girl stops being angry. Yet, when she thinks of what she just said, she feels extremely embarrassed. Her pretty face becomes even redder.


    For the moment, she doesn¡¯t know what she should say to ease her embarrassment.


    Since Gao Ge has given an explanation, he has realized what the girl meant just now. He can¡¯t help feeling amused. This girl has thought too much. Well, she wants to sleep with Gao Ge? He will never agree!


    ¡°Hem, miss, how about showing me the painting first?¡± Amused as he is, Gao Ge still tries to ease the girl¡¯s embarrassment by changing the topic.


    ¡°Okay.¡± The girl hastens to reply with a nod. Otherwise, she is still thinking about those dirty things¡­


    The girl moves the incense aside and then clear off the things on the table. The table is covered with a cloth. There is no such thing in Gao Ge¡¯s room. It must be that the girl prepares all these things herself. Without doubt, she does know how to live a fine life.


    With nothing to do, Gao Ge just sits down. The moment that he sits on the chair, he feels something beneath his butts. He pulls it out and has a look. Instantly he is shocked.


    ¡°What¡­ What are you doing?¡± The girl grabs her underwear hastily. Now her face becomes as red as an apple.


    Gao Ge feels embarrassed too. Although he is always shameless, given the repeated embarrassing occurrences, he still feels on pins and needles, let alone the girl. He even regrets coming into her room.


    Touching his chin, he falls in thought.


    To his surprise, she is still wearing a bellyband¡­.


    Is she the Red Boy¡­


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± The girl asks in a deep voice.


    ¡°I¡­ I am thinking why the painting can become a wooden boat!¡± Gao Ge starts to talk nonsense.


    He cannot tell her what he is genuinely thinking about anyway.


    ¡°Ah! Take a look first.¡± While speaking, the girl has taken out the scroll and then spreads it on the table slowly.


    Gao Ge has no idea how to appreciate writing or painting works. He is a total layman.


    ¡°From the perspective of color and structure, well¡­¡± Touching his chin, Gao Ge starts to ruminate.


    The girl waits for a long while and still gets no further words from Gao Ge.


    ¡°Then?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Gao Ge says calmly.


    The girl rolls her eyes at him.


    Why does he try to pretend that he knows about the painting¡­


    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about this kind of painting but at least I can tell it is a masterpiece! It is quite magnificent. Generally, when a painter draws a boat, he starts with the water and waves, but the wooden boat in this painting is above the clouds. The sheer artistic conception is rather thrilling.¡±


    Gao Ge is pleased with what he said himself when the girl interrupts, ¡°Does a painting of a cultivator at the peak status of the realm of Grand Master need you to give comment on?¡± Gao Ge is speechless.


    ¡°Then why did you ask me¡­¡±


    ¡°Did I? I only asked you to look at it.¡± The girl says.


    Gao Ge coughs and says, ¡°Then, how to urge the flying boat in the painting?¡±


    ¡°With the strength in your body plus some spells. I will teach you then.¡± The girl says.


    ¡°Now?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± The girl thinks for a while and says, ¡°Then we have to go out first.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Having been out of the room, the girl holds the painting and inhales, with her momentum starting to rise.


    With a blink of an eye, gusts of strong wind blow by. Given that the ground is unsurfaced, instantly the sand and stones are blown around.


    Gao Ge tries to spit for several times. He doesn¡¯t dare to open his mouth. Upon opening his mouth, wind and sand just go into his mouth.


    Holy crap!


    It is like a helicopter taking off!


    Gao Ge is complaining in his heart.

 Chapter 421 - You Have More?

    Chapter 421 You Have More?


    Wang Lai and the others also want to watch the fun. After all, when they demanded to look at the painting, the girl directly took Gao Ge into her room.


    However, it is windy and dusty now. They cannot see things clearly even if they want to.


    When the wind stops, a boat shows up in the yard.


    The boat looks rather simple and not long. It is about six or seven meters long, with stem and stern at both sides. In the middle of the boat is an arched ceiling, aka, the cabin.


    ¡°This is the flying boat?¡± Gao Ge looks to the girl and asks.


    ¡°Would you like to get in the boat for a ride?¡± The girl seems to have seen through Gao Ge¡¯s itching for a ride and then asks smilingly.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯d love to.¡±


    ¡°Come on.¡± The girl says.


    Gao Ge thinks for a while and directly throws the heavy armor to her.


    ¡°I will cut to the chase. Take this first and then teach me how to control the flying boat.¡±


    The girl feels surprised and then slightly nods her head, ¡°Okay.¡± She feels much better about Gao Ge. After all, girls always have no relish for dawdling men like Shao Shuai.


    After they both get into the boat, the girl makes a finger gesture and mutters the spells. Instantly, Gao Ge feels the flying boat is slightly shaking and then rises. It doesn¡¯t travel fast but it goes steadily. Standing on the boat, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t feel wobbly at all, as if standing on the flat ground. He looks down and finds that the flying boat is moving within the yard. Even so, they have attracted the attention of many people.


    ¡°We are landing.¡± The girl says, ¡°You don¡¯t want to let all the people know that you have the flying boat, right?¡±


    Gao Ge hastens to nod his head.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Come into the room with me. I will teach you the finger gesture and spells.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    ¡­


    Shao Shuai looks at the middle-aged man behind him and gives a bitter smile.


    ¡°Young Master, it¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°How can it be okay? We are talking about a heavy armor and a flying boat. After these two people put away the treasures, it will be hard for us to obtain the treasures.¡± Shao Shuai says.


    ¡°Young Master, I think¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough. I know what you are going to say.¡± Shao Shuai glances at him coldly and says, ¡°You and I are intrigued by the heavy armor and the flying boat, but these two people don¡¯t take them seriously, which means that they must have a lot of good stuff. Then do you think they are ordinary people?¡±


    The middle-aged man nods his head heavily, ¡°Well noted.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡± Shao Shuai says smilingly, ¡°Some people put on the masks because they are not capable enough to keep their treasures from being robbed. Do you think it necessary for these two people to worry about that? The girl¡¯s cultivation level must be higher than mine. And the man called Ge Qian¡­ To be honest, I cannot see through his cultivation, and it is impossible that he is only an ordinary man. An ordinary man can never throw about a heavy armor. We cannot even tell his cultivation, so his cultivation must be undoubtedly beyond our imagination.¡±


    Shao Shuai heaves a sigh and says, ¡°Since they don¡¯t worry about their things being robbed, then why do you think they have to cover their faces? It must be because they are too big shots to be recognized.¡±


    ¡°Young Master, you are right.¡±


    ¡°Haha. It is hard to say whether I am right or not, but we must prevent our family from being dragging into trouble. Although my family is wealthy and influential, we are in a predicament now! We are at the gate of death¡­¡± While speaking, Shao Shuai is smiling bitterly.


    ¡°Young Master, Master will get better soon.¡±


    ¡°So what? Can he save the situation by himself? You are still too young¡­¡± It is quite queer that Shao Shuai utters such words.


    Wang Lai, standing next to him all the time, grins bitterly, ¡°I always feel that I¡¯ve heard a lot of things I shouldn¡¯t hear.¡±


    Shao Shuai glances at him grimly, saying, ¡°That¡¯s right. So just keep it to yourself.¡±


    Surprisingly, Wang Lai doesn¡¯t get angry about what Shao Shuai says. Instead, he just nods his head grinningly.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you would come to the black market.¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I come here?¡±


    Wang Lai doesn¡¯t respond.


    He may make more mistakes if he speaks more.


    It would be fine if he were not aware of the man¡¯s identity. Maybe the man could forgive him for his ignorance.


    However, now he has figured out who the man is and the man also knows that he did.


    It sounds awkward but it is easy to understand.


    ¡°Rest assured. We are not that bored to make trouble for you. As long as you know what to say or what not to say, I will do nothing to you.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    It seems that Wang Lai is more of an obedient servant than the middle-aged man.


    Anyhow, one must understand the times to survive in the field of immortal cultivation.


    Otherwise, he will die miserably.


    When Gao Ge walks out of the girl¡¯s room, he looks elated.


    He has put the painting into his star map.


    However, he still needs to find a chance to try it and see if he can urge it with his power of stars. Yet, it will be fine even if he cannot. He can send it to Meng Jing as a gift and let her drive it.


    When he returns to his own room, he places the incense burner properly and lies back on the bed. He feels relaxed and happy. The incense burner is a seemingly good treasure. Gao Ge only glanced at it and didn¡¯t find any incense in it. Afterwards, the girl told Gao Ge that with certain amount of strength injected into the incense burner, it would give off a fragrant scent. When the scent is gone, he can just replenish strength, which consumes little to his strength.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t like taking advantage of others, so he sends a Hot Bead to the girl in return. As a saying goes, courtesy requires a return of visits received. The girl is a bit surprised, saying that the incense burner is not as important as the Hot Bead. Gao Ge doesn¡¯t care about it. He is willing to give her the Bead. After all, it is not of much use to him.


    He has got enough Hot Beads. And his friends, such as Yue Xincheng, Xia Lu and Meng Jing, all have eaten the Hot Beads before.


    ¡°Ge Qian, give me one of your Hot Beads and I will give something nice in return!¡± Shao Shuai walks into the room and says.


    ¡°What? Don¡¯t you want the heavy armor?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°Heavy armor?¡± Shao Shuai feels surprised and asks, ¡°Haven¡¯t you already traded with the girl¡­¡±


    He swallows back the rest words and then stares at Gao Ge in surprise, ¡°You have more?¡±


    Gao Ge bursts out laughing, ¡°I didn¡¯t say that I only had one!¡±


    Shao Shuai gasps for breath, ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll take it!¡±


    ¡°The Master Pill is not bad but it is only not bad.¡±


    ¡°A Master Pill and a Strength Restoring Pill.¡±


    ¡°Strength Restoring Pill?¡±


    Shao Shuai replies smilingly, ¡°When you exhaust your strength amidst fighting against your enemy, one Strength Restoring Pill can help you restore to the peak status.¡±


    ¡°There is such a good thing¡­¡± Gao Ge is dumbfounded in surprise.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Deal!¡± Gao Ge says laughingly.

 Chapter 422 - Disappear into Thin Air?

    Chapter 422 Disappear into Thin Air?


    Gao Ge is a bit curious why Shao Shuai has so many pills.


    Shao Shuai is also curious about Gao Ge.


    However, they seem to reach a tacit understanding and don¡¯t ask too much.


    After they complete the transaction, Shao Shuai drinks some water in Gao Ge¡¯s room and sighs, ¡°Who on earth are you?¡±


    Gao Ge laughs and points at his own face, ¡°Can¡¯t you see it?¡±


    Shao Shuai shakes his head.


    ¡°Doraemon!¡±


    Having a feeling of being fooled, Shao Shuai quickly stands up and leaves.


    That¡¯s all for the day.


    Gao Ge feels satisfied about the day.


    In terms of current harvest, he finds the black market worthwhile.


    Originally, he came to the black market only to run for his life.


    Gao Ge is an aggressive man but it doesn¡¯t mean that he is slow-witted. Now he has basically become the target of public attack in the field of immortal cultivation. After all, the Xiaoshan Sword Sect has offered a significant reward. Many people feel intrigued to kill Gao Ge before deadline so that they collect the reward with his head from the Xiaoshan Sword Sect.


    It is like a dragon coming to the dragon-slaughtering village.


    The dragon is surrounded by warriors who are ready to kill it!


    Even amidst sleeping, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t take off his mask.


    He feels depressed now.


    If only he could change his face at will!


    Yet, Gao Ge is rather sure that the skill of changing faces exists in the world.


    It must exist.


    For example, a lot of girls¡¯ cosmetic skills are a part of the face-changing skills, especially the popular makeup techniques in some videos would be a crime of deceiving others in the ancient times!


    With messy ideas on his mind, Gao Ge falls deep asleep.


    Although he can stay awake for some time as a cultivator, sleeping is the most relaxing thing for Gao Ge. Moreover, even if he is sleeping, he stays highly alert. If anyone approaches him, he can immediately sense it. However, if he is in meditation, he cannot do that.


    He doesn¡¯t wake up until daybreak.


    Everything goes well.


    Sometimes when he opens his eyes, he realizes that it is the greatest happiness to be alive.


    Thinking of this, Gao Ge suddenly feels that he is quite miserable.


    ¡°Xiaoshan Sword Sect. Xiaoshan Sword Sect¡­¡± Gao Ge mutters his enemy¡¯s name for several times.


    He must keep those grievances in mind.


    Otherwise, how can he stay happy?


    ¡°Ge Qian, are you up?¡± The heavy tap-tap sound comes.


    Gao Ge hesitates for a bit and then gets off the bed to open the door. Looking at Wang Lai by the entrance, he gives a smile, ¡°Wang Lai, I¡¯ve just got up.¡±


    ¡°Haha. Sorry to disturb you. I got up too early.¡± He is obviously making up a pretext. After all, it is nearly 10 o¡¯clock now.


    ¡°I have brought breakfast for you but it becomes cold now. Haha. Let¡¯s go to the restaurant later.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°By the way, are you also going this afternoon?¡±


    Gao Ge feels surprised and asks, ¡°Where to go?¡±


    Wang Lai feels surprised, ¡°The auction! It will be held this afternoon! Don¡¯t you know that?¡±


    Gao Ge is totally at a loss. He has no idea of the auction at all.


    Wang Lai heaves a sigh, ¡°It¡¯s okay. It is the first time that you have come here. You can come with me this afternoon. How about us hanging out first and grabbing a bite before we go there?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    They just get out of the room when they run into Shao Shuai and the middle-aged man.


    ¡°Hey, are you going anywhere?¡± Shao Shuai says while shaking his fan.


    ¡°No, we¡¯ve just come back.¡± Gao Ge says calmly.


    ¡°Nonsense. I saw you just walk out of the room.¡±


    ¡°Then why did you ask?¡±


    Shao Shuai is speechless.


    ¡°Mr. Shao, are you coming with us?¡± Wang Lai says smilingly.


    Gao Ge turns around to look at Wang Lai in surprise.


    Although Wang Lai is outgoing and enthusiastic, he was not specially nice to Shao Shuai probably out of disdain for the children of rich families. However, his attitude towards Shao Shuai has been greatly changed. There must be a reason for the change.


    ¡°Well, good idea. Let¡¯s go together.¡± Shao Shuai says with a smile.


    Now, Swordlord Ming Xing is very angry.


    He travels all the way to the town called Jinli, but when he arrives, he finds that Gao Ge seems to have disappeared into thin air.


    ¡°Uncle Ming Xing, the shop owner tells us that a man who looked like Gao Ge left not long ago.¡±


    ¡°Left¡­¡± Swordlord Ming Xing takes a deep breath, ¡°Does he know where the man has gone?¡±


    The disciple of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect shakes his head.


    Swordlord Ming Xing flies into a rage and smashes the table with a palm.


    ¡°Jackass! I don¡¯t care what you will do. You must find Gao Ge for me by all means!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The disciples before Swordlord Ming Xing can¡¯t help trembling and hasten to agree with a nod.


    They all know that Swordlord Ming Xing has been extremely angry.


    For the Xiaoshan Sword Sect, Gao Ge is their archenemy.


    Moreover, unknowingly, the Xiaoshan Sword Sect seems to have stood on the opposite side of the Dragon Court.


    When the Dragon Court has an opportunity to go at the Xiaoshan Sword Sect, maybe the latter can hardly remain in the field of immortal cultivation.


    Now Gao Ge is their mortal malady.


    The young man is too horrible.


    He is not much older than the disciples of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect but his capability is beyond the imagination of ordinary people.


    They must kill him! They must!


    After all the people are driven away, Swordlord Ming Xing took a sip of tea and draws a long breath with a frown on his face.


    ¡°Where has he gone? Where¡­¡±


    In the East Huaxia branch of the Dragon Court, Fire Dragon is quite pleased.


    ¡°Are you sure? You all cannot find Gao Ge?¡± Looking at the people before him, Fire Dragon asks smilingly.


    ¡°Yes, Lord Fire Dragon, Gao Ge seems to have disappeared into the thin air.¡±


    ¡°Great.¡± Fire Dragon bursts out laughing, ¡°We all cannot find Gao Ge. I don¡¯t think others can find him!¡±


    ¡°Lord Fire Dragon, Lord Water Dragon has gone to Jiangnan City.¡±


    ¡°Jiangnan City?¡± Fire Dragon feels surprised and then nods his head, saying with a bitter smile, ¡°She is still worried that the Xiaoshan Sword Sect people may do something desperate if pushed to the wall! It¡¯s quite nice. With Water Dragon guarding there, they won¡¯t dare to act rashly.¡±


    Speaking of this, Fire Dragon heaves a sigh again.


    ¡°If those people really dare to go to Jiangnan City, I will go to the Xiaoshan Sword Sect then!¡±


    Now he looks extremely stern. He is not kidding at all.


    ¡°By then, we will go with you.¡± Several people in front of Fire Dragon say smilingly.

 Chapter 423 - Who Dares to Stop Me

    Chapter 423 Who Dares to Stop Me


    Gao Ge is not aware that he has become the target of so many people.


    He is also worried that the Xiaoshan Sword Sect people may be driven into a corner and will do something desperate.


    However, there are still 20 days to go before the one-month ends.


    Only one third of the month has passed.


    It seems that he must show himself in some time so that his opponents feel that he is still traceable.


    Thinking of this, he feels that he has thought so much for the stupid Xiaoshan Sword Sect people!


    ¡°Ge Qian, what do you think of this?¡± Shao Shuai, holding an ancient jade, asks Gao Ge.


    ¡°It looks fine. It is newly made.¡± Gao Ge says grinningly.


    ¡°Newly made?¡± Shao Shuai is surprised.


    Gao Ge fetches the ancient jade and then glances at the peddler, saying with a smile, ¡°This thing is newly made, right? Did you just finish it?¡±


    The peddler is frightened at the moment.


    When Shao Shuai picked up the jade, the peddler was delighted to welcome a generous client. After all, Shao Shuai looks like a descendant from a rich family, who may always spend extravagantly and take it as fun. However, the minute that Gao Ge speaks, he realizes that his wish will be doomed. Hence, he grabs the jade over and says resentfully, ¡°Go away! If you cannot tell good from bad, go somewhere else. Don¡¯t talk nonsense here!¡±


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t mind his words. After all, he has ruined the peddler¡¯s business. It is normal that the peddler goes mad.


    In fact, Gao Ge was being rather nice. He didn¡¯t directly claim that the jade was only worth 50.


    Hence, the peddler is too ungrateful!


    Anyway, he doesn¡¯t want to be too harsh on this young man!


    Shao Shuai snorts and says to the peddler, ¡°How dare you lie to me! Hum! Now that you are disclosed by others, you should dare to fly into a shameful rage? Do you believe that I will ruin your booth?¡±


    ¡°Hum. Just do it! I can assure you that as long as you dare to throw my booth, you will be driven out of the market.¡± The peddler rolls his eyes at Shao Shuai and says.


    The peddler has met someone like Shao Shuai.


    Yet, this is what the black market is.


    Who dares to say that all the things in the black market are good stuff?


    And all the things at the Panjiayuan Market are antiques?


    If you are swindled, it means that you are too incapable to distinguish good from bad. If you dare to make any fuss, you will violate the rules and be driven away.


    It is often seen in the black market.


    This is also why the peddler dares to be so arrogant.


    ¡°Oh yeah?¡± Shao Shuai bursts out laughing. He takes a step forward and reaches out his arm to turn over the booth before him. Moreover, he even jumps on it, causing the sound of crack.


    ¡°You¡­ You¡­¡± The peddler becomes dumbfounded. He never expected that Shao Shuai should dare to do it. He thought that Shao Shuai only appeared severe but weak inside.


    Gao Ge heaves a sigh.


    Shao Shuai is such an impulsive man.


    In light of such a character, if he is not capable enough and has powerful enough backing, he will be beaten to death before he lives to three years old. Of course, Shao Shuai would not dare to do that without enough confidence. Although Gao Ge still cannot figure out who Shao Shuai is and where he comes from, judging from Wang Lai¡¯s changed attitude, he can sense that this man must be some big shot.


    The middle-aged man standing behind Shao Shuai is still calm.


    In his eyes, it is not a big deal that his Young Master turns over the booth out of anger.


    ¡°Ge Qian, let¡¯s go!¡± Shao Shuai fans himself with the folding fan, saying with his head held high.


    He appears so annoying that he seems to need a spanking.


    ¡°You can¡¯t leave¡­¡± The peddler advances and tries to pull Shao Shuai. However, the middle-aged man next to Shao Shuai sends him flying with only a kick. He even spits a few mouthfuls of blood after falling on the ground. Gao Ge sees clearly what has happened. The peddler has been so seriously injured that he may not be able to wake up.


    The middle-aged man beats him so harshly.


    The onlookers around are all dumbfounded.


    ¡°How dare you raise a hand against others in the black market?¡±


    ¡°You are too bold! You don¡¯t take other cultivators seriously.¡±


    ¡°You cannot put it that way. Since they dare to make trouble, they must be some big shots! If you are powerful enough, you can do whatever you want too!¡±


    Shao Shuai looks around and says sneeringly, ¡°If you have any problem with it, you can come at me!¡±


    The onlookers just keep their mouth shut.


    It is evident that the middle-aged man beside Shao Shuai is a capable cultivator.


    Moreover, Shao Shuai is quite capable himself.


    ¡°Mr. Shao, you may as well keep a low profile.¡± Gao Ge says helplessly.


    He has a feeling that it must be insane of him to agree to hang out with Shao Shuai.


    He will arouse a lot of attention as a result for sure.


    ¡°Haha. Ge Qian, don¡¯t be afraid. I am here with you!¡± Shao Shuai says, ¡°But we shouldn¡¯t hold our business up. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°What kind of business do you have?¡± Gao Ge doesn¡¯t know what to say.


    Shao Shuai heaves a sigh, ¡°Ge Qian, could you please not cut the ground from under my feet while I am playing fronting?¡±


    Gao Ge heaves a sigh and simply doesn¡¯t want to speak.


    While Shao Shuai and his companions intend to leave, a bevy of people arrive in a hurry.


    ¡°Go away. Go away!¡±


    Someone recognizes the comers.


    ¡°Are they the Zhang Family?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the leader is the eldest son of the Zhang Family, who is also a cultivator at the realm of Strength Protection. He is quite capable. The Zhang Family has sons. There is no problem for them to maintain their foothold in Keli City.¡±


    A bevy of people have laid a siege to Gao Ge and his companions.


    ¡°Who allowed you to make trouble in the black market?¡± The Zhang Family is the ancient martial arts family that holds the black market this time. The speaker is the eldest young master of the Zhang Family, called Zhang Guang. He is about 27 or 28 years old only. It is impressive enough that he can reach the realm of Strength Protection at such a young age.


    ¡°Back off.¡± Shao Shuai looks at him and says impatiently, ¡°Screw the Zhang Family. Who are you? I didn¡¯t go at you and you should have hidden away! Crap, I¡¯ve come to this crazy place with such poor conditions of residence. How dare you show yourselves in front of me?¡±


    The onlookers are even confused at the moment.


    This man is so bold!


    After all, they are local villains. Even if Shao Shuai is a big shot, he must show some respect for them.


    Hearing that, all the people of the Zhang Family feel so embarrassed.


    ¡°May I know which cultivation school you are from?¡± Zhang Guang is angry, but he is not silly. If the man were not confident enough, he would not dare to say so. Therefore, it is better to figure out his identity. Although the Zhang Family is the local tyrant in Keli City, they are not very capable. They are only backed by a cultivator at the realm of Master so they cannot be more than careful.


    ¡°Uncle San, I will continue hanging around with Ge Qian. If these people dare to stop us, break their legs then!¡± Shao Shuai says impotently and then walks forward with his hand put around Gao Ge¡¯s neck.


    Gao Ge hastens to say, ¡°Mr. Shao, you had better explain for a bit. Don¡¯t make a big deal out of it.¡± He says so not for the sake of Shao Shuai but himself.


    He really doesn¡¯t want to arouse too much attention¡­


    ¡°Okay. Uncle San, you just talk with them.¡± By talking, Shao Shuai surely means exposing their identity.


    Shao Shuai doesn¡¯t even wear a mask, which shows that he has no intention of hiding anything.


    ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡±

 Chapter 424 - Is She As Impulsive As Me?

    ¡°Mr. Shao, is that man your uncle?¡±


    ¡°He is called Shao San. My family grants him the Shao surname.¡± Shao Shuai says while walking.


    Gao Ge is taken aback.


    The Shao Family is so unbelievable!


    They can even grant others the surname?


    Shao Shuai says smilingly, ¡°Ge Qian, actually, it is not that I am too arrogant but that the Zhang Family is too scandalous. In fact, this time I come to the black market for the Zhang Family. How can I not identify the fake ¡®ancient jade¡¯? I am not an idiot. I only want to take the opportunity to make a fuss.¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head.


    He has seen that before. He is still confused but it is Shao Shuai¡¯s own business. If Shao Shuai is not willing to talk about it, Gao Ge will not ask him about it then.


    However, now that Shao Shuai feels like talking about it, it is a different case then.


    Shao Shuai continues saying, ¡°Actually, the Zhang Family is somewhat related to my family. Do you know about the ancient dependency? The Zhang Family is my family¡¯s dependency but recently, they seem to think that they are forgotten by my family so they just stop paying tribute. So here I am.¡±


    Gao Ge says with a frown, ¡°Why do you tell me about it?¡±


    The Shao Family sounds like an ancient martial arts family.


    However, there are no very impressive ancient martial arts families in Huaxia.


    At least there is no ancient martial arts family impressive enough to threaten another one backed with a cultivator at the realm of Master.


    In Huaxia, the Zhang Family should be one of the top ancient martial arts families.


    Yet, Shao Shuai sounds like not taking the Zhang Family seriously.


    ¡°Ge Qian, aren¡¯t you a rogue cultivator? If you want, you can come to my family.¡±


    Gao Ge sneers and says, ¡°I don¡¯t want to take the Shao surname.¡±


    Shao Shuai feels embarrassed and hastily explains, ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can take whatever surname as you like.¡±


    ¡°I can take whatever surname as I like?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    ¡°Then my father will beat me to death.¡±


    Shao Shuai feels that he has made a good point!


    ¡°Fine. Forget about it. Let¡¯s keep hanging around.¡± Shao Shuai says smilingly.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t think through why Shao Shuai suddenly reaches out the olive branch to him and includes him into his family.


    Thanks to Sky Covering Umbrella, even Shao San cannot tell Gao Ge¡¯s cultivation, let alone Shao Shuai.


    Gao Ge has nothing to fear about Shao Shuai so he just taunts the latter one at will.


    If they come to blows, Shao Shuai and Shao San will be no match for Gao Ge and he can also use the help of Doudou.


    Doudou has eaten a lot of serpent meat and Hot Beads so it has almost reached the realm of Strength Exposure by now.


    In terms of background, Shao Shuai may be some big shot.


    Yet, Gao Ge is a team leader of the Dragon Court!


    In Huaxia, can anyone be more impressive than the Dragon Court?


    If the ancient martial arts families or the cultivation schools dare to confront the Dragon Court with toughness and oppose in public, they will be doomed.


    Gao Ge suddenly wants to play a trick.


    Although Shao Shuai fails to take him into his family, he can try recruiting the man instead.


    ¡°Mr. Shao, to be honest, in fact, I come here with a special task.¡± Gao Ge says in a deep voice.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Shao Shuai instantly feels intrigued, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I feel that you are quite talented. Are you interested in working for us?¡±


    Shao Shuai is amused at once, ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯m fine that you don¡¯t want to join my family. How can you intend to recruit me?¡±


    Gao Ge smiles silently.


    Shao Shuai asks, ¡°What do you do?¡± He will not badger if Gao Ge is unwilling to talk more, but now that Gao Ge¡¯s tongue has been loosened, Shao Shuai surely want to ask for more details.


    Wang Lai also comes nearer.


    People are always curious.


    ¡°To be honest, what we do is great beyond description. It is literally a sacred mission! If we really make it, it will benefit the whole mankind!¡± Gao Ge says seriously.


    Shao Shuai becomes serious too.


    Wang Lai next to them gives a bitter smile, ¡°As you say so, I think that I don¡¯t have the courage to hear more.¡±


    Shao Shuai takes a deep breath and looks quite calm.


    He reaches out his hand to ask for a cigarette from Gao Ge. Gao Ge also gives out one to Wang Lai. They all light up the cigarettes.


    ¡°Shall we talk about it in another place?¡± Shao Shuai starts to think for Gao Ge.


    ¡°No need.¡±


    ¡°Since so, let¡¯s cut to the chase. Ge Qian, tell me about it.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Shao, do you know how many people there are drowned in the Pacific Ocean?¡±


    Shao Shuai suddenly feels quite strange. Why is the Pacific Ocean brought up all of a sudden?


    ¡°Ge Qian, why does it matter to the Pacific Ocean? Is your sacred mission related to the Pacific Ocean?¡± Wang Lai asks.


    Gao Ge nods his head.


    Shao Shuai says with a bitter smile, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to tell me that your sacred mission to make a pot cover for the Pacific Ocean?¡±


    Gao Ge says laughingly, ¡°Mr. Shao, you must be kidding. How can I be that silly? I will not talk such nonsense. Only the pyramid selling people will do that.¡±


    ¡°What is it then?¡± Shao Shuai asks, ¡°Is there any secret behind the Pacific Ocean?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Our mission is not to make a pot cover for the Pacific Ocean. It is too absurd. We are going to make fences for the Pacific Ocean from a practical angle!¡± Gao Ge says assertively.


    For the moment, he feels that he is sparkling.


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Wang Lai and Shao Shuai speak with one voice.


    Gao Ge bursts out laughing.


    Shao Shuai is infuriated by Gao Ge.


    He even smokes a cigarette for this.


    ¡°Oh? Isn¡¯t that girl over there?¡± Gao Ge reaches out his hand point at the girl and says.


    Shao Shuai and Wang Lai looks to the direction where Gao Ge points at, saying, ¡°Oh yeah. It¡¯s the one living in the same house as us. By the way, what is her name?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Gao Ge shakes his head.


    Shao Shuai smiles, ¡°How about making a bet?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I bet that this girl¡¯s surname is Xuan.¡±


    ¡°Xuan?¡± Gao Ge asks, ¡°She told you that?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. It¡¯s my guess based on the painting. Ge Qian, would you like to make a bet with me?¡± Shao Shuai says smilingly.


    ¡°What¡¯s the wager?¡±


    ¡°Whoever loses must kiss her.¡± Shao Shuai says grinningly.


    ¡°You are not being romantic but dirty. I won¡¯t bet with you.¡± Gao Ge shakes his head.


    ¡°Bored¡­¡± Shao Shuai shakes his head and sighs.


    Gao Ge keeps the game in mind and intends to ask Fire Dragon and others whether they know about it.


    Bang.


    The girl whose surname may be Xuan suddenly kicks over the middle-aged man standing next to her and then turns around to smash the painting booth.


    ¡°Oh crap. Is the girl as impulsive as me?¡± Shao Shuai looks shocked with staring eyes.

 Chapter 425 - 5 Xuan Siyu

    Chapter 425 Xuan Siyu


    The girl conflicts with the peddler and even turns over his booth, running in the same groove as Shao Shuai.


    ¡°Are there so many conflicts in the black market?¡± Gao Ge talks and walks towards the girl.


    ¡°Help! Help!¡± The peddler who is knocked down on the ground immediately shouts.


    Some more people gather here.


    Gao Ge is confused why so many cultivators like coming along for the ride.


    They must be too bored!


    ¡°Let go of me!¡± With her leg held by the peddler, she becomes angry and ashamed. Then she gives him a kick, sending him flying away. Lying on the ground, the peddler spits blood.


    Well, she may be Shao San¡¯s sister!


    They act so similarly¡­


    ¡°Help! Somebody help me¡­¡± Spit blood as he did, the peddler is still spirited.


    Evidently, the girl hasn¡¯t exerted all her strength.


    ¡°Alas! Girl, we are at the black market. How can you make trouble here?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, do you show any respect for the rules of the black market?¡±


    The several nearby peddlers start to chime in.


    The passers-by don¡¯t mutter randomly. As an excellent cultivator, they must have blinders on. If they always have a strong sense of justice and get ready to help the weak, they will die an early death for sure.


    However, the peddlers are not like them. They must unite as one and confront the outsiders.


    ¡°Do you need any help?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    The girl looks at him with embarrassment and explains, ¡°It is not that I want to make trouble. This peddler wants to swindle me and sell the crap to me by force.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The girl blushes again.


    She is thinking about one thing.


    Why does she explain the reason of her beating the peddler to Gao Ge?


    This is none of his business at all!


    Gao Ge coughs and says, ¡°Then we are the justifiable side. No need to be afraid of them.¡±


    ¡°We?¡± The girl is surprised.


    ¡°Yeah, we live under the same roof!¡± Gao Ge says smilingly.


    The painting and the incense burner gained by the girl are both valuable, so he kind of has a good opinion of her.


    In that small house, Shao Shuai is a complicated man with queer character, who looks seemingly heartless and yet has a lot on his mind.


    As to Wang Lai, he is rather polite and hospitable, who seems to satisfy all the imagination of ordinary people on a chivalrous man. However, it is not the truth. He may be big-hearted and easy-going, but after he learnt about Shao Shuai¡¯s identity, he has adjusted his attitude towards Shao Shuai. Of course, it is neither good nor bad. His reaction is quite normal.


    Yet, this girl is relatively simple-minded, who is easier to get along with.


    It is not because she is pretty!


    Gao Ge can swear to God!


    ¡°Go away!¡± Shao Shuai walks to them and shouts, ¡°I¡¯ve just beaten a peddler seriously. Do you want to be the second one beaten by me?¡±


    The peddler sits on the ground and doesn¡¯t believe him, ¡°Hum. Are you kidding?¡±


    Shao Shuai gets mad.


    Why do a lot of people believe his lies while few people believe him when he tells the truth?


    As such, Shao Shuai suddenly understands one life philosophy.


    Now in the world, lies are always trustable than truths.


    ¡°Mr. Shao, leave it to me.¡± Zhang Guang¡¯s voice suddenly comes from behind.


    Shao Shuai suddenly turns around and looks at Zhang Guang. Zhang Guang feels so nervous. He cannot just give Shao Shuai a kowtow but his anxiety is obviously shown.


    ¡°Is everything settled?¡± Shao Shuai stares at Shao San and asks.


    Shao San nods his head, ¡°Young Master, problem solved.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Shao Shuai looks at Zhang Guang, saying, ¡°This guy wants to sell his crap to my friend by force. It is not right to fight in the black market but he has violated the rules, hasn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°Of course he has.¡± Zhang Guang wipes the sweat off his forehead and says, ¡°Mr. Shao, how do you think we should deal with him?¡±


    ¡°It is up to you how to deal with him.¡± Shao Shuai says.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Zhang Guang immediately turns around and orders, ¡°Take this man away!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Two men of the Zhang Family come forward and hold the peddler up from the ground.


    The peddler finally comes to his senses and realizes that he has offended somebody he should have pissed off. In a hurry he shouts, ¡°Lord Zhang, please spare my life! I am so sorry¡­¡± He is not an idiot. Judging from Zhang Guang¡¯s attitude towards Shao Shuai, he can understand that. Shao Shuai¡¯s ¡°up to you¡± can have him killed.


    Maybe if Zhang Guang only breaks his legs and arms, Shao Shuai will feel that Zhang Guang fails to meet his expectation!


    ¡°Slap!¡± Zhang Guang rushes forward and slaps the peddler in the face. Just like a mad beast, he shouted with red eyes, ¡°Are you blind? Mr. Shao is here. How can you call me as Lord? Take him away!¡±


    Regardless of the peddler¡¯s harsh screams, Zhang Guang walks to the girl and says, ¡°Miss, did you suffer any loss?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± The girl shakes her head and feels sympathetic for the peddler, saying, ¡°Let go of him. I don¡¯t suffer any loss. Don¡¯t be too harsh on him.¡±


    It is mainly because the peddler shouts about having aging parents and children to support when he is dragged away.


    Such lines are often heard on TV, but on second thought, if this man is dead, it will be a sin that his parents, wife and children are left alone and unattended.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Zhang Guang looks to Shao Shuai subconsciously.


    Shao Shuai shakes his fan and says smilingly, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Since Miss Xuan says so, just let it be.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Zhang Guang feels greatly relieved.


    He is not afraid to have no solution but to be sandwiched.


    ¡°You¡­ know my surname is Xuan?¡± The girl turns around to look at Shao Shuai in surprise.


    ¡°Haha. I didn¡¯t know before but I am sure now!¡± Shao Shuai turns around to look at Gao Ge, ¡°How is that? Ge Qian, I guess it right.¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head.


    ¡°Fine. I don¡¯t care. I also know who you are but I just didn¡¯t expect that you had the courage to come to the black market.¡±


    ¡°Even you dare to come here. Why can¡¯t I?¡± Shao Shuai says smilingly.


    ¡°Hum.¡± The girl snorts and looks at Gao Ge, saying, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Shao Shuai is disgruntled, ¡°Hey, Miss Xuan, I am the one who helps you.¡±


    The girl doesn¡¯t respond to him.


    Shao Shuai puts on a long face.


    Crap. Why does she treat them differently? It can¡¯t be due to the face. Gao Ge is wearing a mask!


    ¡°Let¡¯s grab a bite somewhere.¡± Gao Ge says, ¡°And we will go to the auction together this afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The girl thinks it over and agrees with a nod.


    ¡°By the way, is your name really Ge Qian?¡± The girl asks.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ Does it matter?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± The girl wanted to say yes. After all, she doesn¡¯t know his appearance. If she can¡¯t know about his real name either, she will not know who he is after the black market ends. However, as a girl, she is too shy to ask that. Thinking back and forth, she comes up with an idea, saying, ¡°My name is Xuan Siyu.¡±


    ¡°Well. Nice to meet you, Miss Xuan.¡±


    She doesn¡¯t feel like talking with him anymore, furious and annoyed.

 Chapter 426 - Here Come People of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect?

    Chapter 426 Here Come People of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect?


    They arrive at a restaurant. Then they sit down, order seven or eight dishes and two bottles of spirits.


    Wang Lai is not that talkative over the meal as before. He doesn¡¯t act so enthusiastically and talk of so many cold jests. Obviously, he feels that he is too unqualified to talk so much. It¡¯s better that he must keep as quiet as he can.


    One can¡¯t bite off more than he can chew.


    Wang Lai is clear-minded about his position.


    He has only guessed Shao Shuai¡¯s identity by far, but judging from the conversation between Shao Shuai and Xuan Siyu, he can guess that Xuan Siyu¡¯s family must not be inferior to Shao Shuai¡¯s. Therefore, he must be more than careful in case that he may offend any one of these people. If he does, he may be easily killed by them.


    As to Gao Ge (that is, Ge Qian), Wang Lai doesn¡¯t know him well. This young man is not bad and also shows respect for him.


    However, there is one thing he can be sure of.


    That is, this young man must be some big potato, or he can¡¯t have so many good things.


    When Shao Shuai tried to get Gao Ge to work for him, Wang Lai was also with them. He has heard what they said.


    During their conversation, Gao Ge could make fun of Shao Shuai in the end.


    It indicated that Gao Ge didn¡¯t take Shao Shuai¡¯s identity seriously.


    Ordinary people cannot do that.


    At least, one must be confident enough in his own capability.


    You cannot ask for more just because you are nicely treated, can you?


    Others may do that but Wang Lai believes that Gao Ge is not one of them.


    A confident person is not scary but a man who can still be confident in front of Shao Shuai is.


    ¡°Come on. Wang Lai, let¡¯s drink up.¡± Gao Ge pours a glass of spirits for Wang Lai.


    ¡°Let me get this.¡± Wang Lai hastens to fetch the bottle from Gao Ge and pours everyone a glass of spirits except Xuan Siyu. He looks at her and asks, ¡°Miss Xuan, do you drink?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ Then we four men drink ourselves!¡± Wang Lai says laughingly.


    There will be auction this afternoon, so they don¡¯t drink too much. They only have 1 kg of spirits in total. For cultivators like them, drinking a few kilograms of spirits is like drinking water.


    ¡°The spirits is too bad. If we can meet again someday, I will treat you to my own spirits!¡± Shao Shuai coughs and says.


    Xuan Siyu suddenly looks to Gao Ge and asks, ¡°Do you like drinking?¡±


    Such a sudden question gives Gao Ge a surprise. He thinks for a while and says, ¡°Just fine.¡±


    ¡°I have some stock of good spirits at home, which is stored for many years by my grandpa. If you come to my home one day, I can provide it to you.¡± Xuan Siyu says seriously.


    Gao Ge is at a loss at the moment.


    ¡°Miss Xuan, what about me?¡± Shao Shuai asks.


    Xuan Siyu glances at him and doesn¡¯t reply.


    Shao Shuai touches his nose and asks, ¡°Why do you treat us differently?¡±


    ¡°Because his Doraemon mask is cute.¡± Xuan Siyu says calmly.


    What a good reason!


    Shao Shuai turns around to look at Gao Ge, asking, ¡°Man, how about selling your mask to me? I can exchange it with the pills of spiritual herbs.¡±


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t feel like replying to this idiot.


    Shao Shuai looks at Gao Ge and then glances at Xuan Siyu with a teasing look.


    Another group of people come into the restaurant not long after they start eating.


    ¡°Guys, I¡¯m sorry. There is no table available now.¡± Slightly bending over, the restaurant owner walks forward with an oily cloth on his shoulder and talks to the several men who just walk inside.


    ¡°No table available?¡± One of them asks, who is wearing in white and carrying a long sword on his back. His companions are dressed in the same way. Gao Ge turns around to take a look and slightly frowns. Somehow, he feels that these men¡¯s outfits look quite familiar, ¡°If no table is available, make one available for us.¡±


    ¡°Buddies, I¡¯m really sorry¡­¡±


    Before the owner finishes saying, the man throws a punch on him and knocks him down on the ground.


    ¡°Shut up! Just find me a table by all means! Besides, how dare you call us buddies? Who are you?¡±


    The other clients are dumbfounded in surprise.


    ¡°Crap. Who are these people? Don¡¯t they know where they are? How dare they make trouble here?¡±


    ¡°Hey. They look so stupid. Do they really think they are gods?¡±


    The customers in the restaurant all couldn¡¯t help sneering and saying.


    ¡°What? Do you have a problem with it?¡± The man who just beat the restaurant owner sneers and says, ¡°Do you want to set against the Xiaoshan Sword Sect?¡±


    Hearing that, those who were teasing and grumbling instantly shut up.


    ¡°No wonder they are so arrogant. It turns out that they are from the Xiaoshan Sword Sect¡­¡± Wang Lai heaves a sigh.


    ¡°What about the Xiaoshan Sword Sect?¡± Gao Ge doesn¡¯t care about it.


    They are just a bevy of jackasses who are hunting him down!


    However, do these people come here to try their luck or merely look for Gao Ge?


    If they know that he is in the black market and set up a trap for him, it will be a bit difficult for him to flee away.


    ¡°Hey. Ge Qian, the Xiaoshan Sword Sect is a first-class school in the field of immortal cultivation in Huaxia. Very few people dare to offend them.¡± While talking, Wang Lai keeps glimpsing around, worrying that he may be heard by those people.


    In fact, what Wang Lai has said is heard by those people, or they won¡¯t give a proud look.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t respond while Shao Shuai can¡¯t hold back his anger.


    ¡°What is the crap Xiaoshan Sword Sect?¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    ¡°You are doomed!¡±


    ¡°Who dares to insult the Xiaoshan Sword Sect?¡±


    Several disciples of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect are irritated by what Shao Shuai just said and rush forward angrily.


    ¡°Shao San?¡± Since Shao Shuai opened his folding fan, Shao San has stood up and blocked the disciples of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect like iron wall.


    ¡°Back off!¡±


    ¡°Are you blind? How dare you stop us?¡±


    ¡°You are so noisy.¡± Without saying anymore, Shao San throws the disciple of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect in the front away with a slap.


    ¡°Nice¡­¡± Someone can¡¯t help shouting in a low voice.


    Most people find it okay to be arrogant to others but they don¡¯t allow others to be arrogant. When they see that happening, they will censure from the moral perspective. It¡¯s like that some people always cry that the rich must give away their money for those in need. However, if they have money¡­


    Seeing the disciples of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect being beaten, the other clients feel rather pleased.


    ¡°If any of these Xiaoshan Sword Sect craps dares to talk more, just kill him.¡± Shao Shuai says with a grim face.


    ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡± Shao San nods his head.


    It¡¯s not a big deal.

 Chapter 427 - The Auction in the Black Market

    Chapter 427 The Auction in the Black Market


    As Shao Shuai and Shao San don¡¯t take the disciples of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect seriously, Gao Ge is getting more curious about their identity.


    The rest disciples of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect don¡¯t dare to go forward after hearing Shao Shuai¡¯s threatening words.


    Although they have drawn the glittering swords, none of them dares to take a step forward.


    ¡°Who are you? Do you know what you are doing?¡±


    In fact, these disciples of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect are not very capable.


    As Shao San is at the realm of Strength Exposure, it won¡¯t be a big problem for him to kill them all.


    And they also sense the killing intent of Shao San so they quickly calm down.


    ¡°Kill one to entertain us.¡± Shao Shuai says.


    Shao San rushes forward and throws a punch in the chest of the disciple of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect who just asked the question.


    With a scream, the disciple is sent flying away and smashes a table before he has the time to slash his sword. As a result, he keeps spitting blood. Worse still, a stick happens to pierce through his chest. With blood streaming out of his mouth, he tilts his neck and then stops breathing.


    Shao San acts neatly with determination.


    The remaining disciples are dumbfounded.


    ¡°How¡­ How dare you kill the disciple of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect?¡±


    ¡°I have killed one. Why do you even have to ask?¡± Shao Shuai heaves a sigh and turns around to look at Gao Ge, ¡°Ge Qian, how come the Xiaoshan Sword Sect are so stupid?¡±


    ¡°Kill them all then.¡± Gao Ge says to him.


    Shao Shuai is a bit surprised and asks in a low voice, ¡°Do you hold grudge against the Xiaoshan Sword Sect people?¡±


    ¡°Not really. Just because you just claimed to kill anyone who dared to talk more. This is the second one who talks more. You must keep your words!¡± Gao Ge says.


    Shao Shuai becomes even more confused.


    Gao Ge looks aloof but Shao Shuai feels that Gao Ge talks really seriously.


    Gao Ge really hopes him to continue killing the Xiaoshan Sword Sect people.


    And those disciples are greatly furious.


    They are especially angry about the one who just talked and feel anxious to choke him to death.


    Are the cultivators so annoying?


    He doesn¡¯t deserve to wear the Doraemon mask!


    ¡°Run!¡±


    Eventually, one of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect disciples comes to his senses and shouts.


    Instantly the other disciples are awoken and hasten to run away.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t do anything, they will get away.¡± Gao Ge says.


    ¡°If you tell me that they are your enemies, I will help you.¡± Shao Shuai says smilingly.


    Gao Ge utters no words.


    The Xiaoshan Sword Sect disciples run away really fast.


    Within a blink of an eye, they just disappear.


    Shao Shuai heaves a sigh, ¡°Now they do disappear.¡±


    ¡°Be careful. They may seek revenge on you.¡± Gao Ge says,


    ¡°To seek revenge on me?¡± Shao Shuai bursts out laughing, ¡°If they really dare to seek revenge on me, I must admit that they have guts.¡±


    He is so arrogant.


    Gao Ge really wants to complain.


    He hasn¡¯t met such an arrogant person by far.


    The disciples of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect are only an episode.


    The Zhang Family¡¯s people also arrive but they only ask Shao Shuai whether he gets hurt.


    Even if those people are from the Xiaoshan Sword Sect, they don¡¯t care anyway.


    It can be known that Shao Shuai¡¯s background must be so impressive that the Zhang Family could take the Xiaoshan Sword Sect lightly for him.


    As to Gao Ge, he doesn¡¯t take the Xiaoshan Sword Sect disciples seriously either.


    After all, they are a group of lesser people.


    In light of his current capability, Gao Ge can easily kill them.


    Even Doudou can easily take them as its lunch and eat them.


    When they finish the meal, they head towards the auction site together.


    As to the auction in the black market, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t know much about it.


    And the wooden plate is the pass into the auction.


    In fact, the wooden plate can only work in that way and it is not valuable at all. Any carpenter or a manufacturer can make a lot of them in one day. However, most of the cultivators can afford it anyway. If the black market organizer doesn¡¯t make any money out of this, no one will want to do it.


    It is pretty normal.


    You just want to make a horse run with no fodder.


    It is not possible at all.


    After entering the auction site, Gao Ge glances around simply only to find that the place is a sea of people. There are quite some cultivators on spot, who are standing at the back together. It reminds Gao Ge of a scene in a talk show. Maybe these people can be hanged to the beam for the auction!


    ¡°Despite so many attendants, not many of them will bid for the items.¡± Shao Shuai, sitting beside Gao Ge, says.


    Gao Ge believes what Shao Shuai just said. Although there are many cultivators at the auction, the auctioned items are not ordinary.


    ¡°By the way, Ge Qian, don¡¯t you have something to be auctioned off?¡± Wang Lai reminds Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge pats his own head.


    Without Wang Lai¡¯s reminder, Gao Ge would forget about it.


    ¡°Come with me. I will show you the way.¡± Wang Lai says smilingly.


    ¡°Okay. Thank you.¡±


    After Wang Lai and Gao Ge leave, Shao Shuai moves aside.


    ¡°Miss Xuan, it seems that you have a thing for Ge Qian?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve thought too much.¡± Xuan Siyu sneers.


    ¡°Haha. Miss Xuan, I am a bit intrigued. You don¡¯t know what Ge Qian looks like and even has no idea what he is genuinely called. Why¡­¡±


    Xuan Siyu interrupts him impatiently.


    ¡°I have told you that you¡¯ve thought too much.¡±


    Shao Shuai heaves a sigh.


    Girls are so strange.


    With a handsome man sitting next to him, the girl still focuses on Ge Qian, which doesn¡¯t make sense at all!


    Of course it is impossible that he feels envious.


    Shao Shuai never lacks woman at all.


    Moreover, he doesn¡¯t fall for Xuan Siyu.


    This girl always pulls a long face, and she is not lovely at all.


    In his eyes, the sweet young girls who talk softly are better.


    When Gao Ge returns, Shao Shuai asks, ¡°Everything is settled?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Wang Lai looks a bit complicated.


    Shao Shuai casts a glance at him and asks, ¡°What are the things to be auctioned by Ge Qian?¡±


    Wang Lai gives a bitter smile, ¡°Mr. Shao¡­¡±


    ¡°You had better not tell me. Let me look forward to them.¡± Shao Shuai says smilingly, ¡°If they are really good stuff, then I will bid for them. Even if I cannot get them, I can help increase the price anyway.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Shao.¡± Gao Ge says smilingly.

 Chapter 428 - So Damn Rich

    Chapter 428 So Damn Rich


    The advice that Shao Shuai gives is very nice.


    In particular, if there is no shill to raise the bidding price, it won¡¯t be a perfect auction.


    Of course, chances are that the auction may be ruined by the shill himself.


    However, it doesn¡¯t matter to Shao Shuai.


    After all, in his eyes, what Gao Ge is about to auction much be good stuff. Even if he must bid for it, he is happy to.


    Thanks to Shao Shuai, Gao Ge, Wang Lai and Xuan Siyu are all arranged to sit in the first row. Their seats are the golden position at the auction. They are not at school, where the students sitting in the first row may worry whether they will take in chalk dust.


    By now, Gao Ge also has no idea whether the chalk is poisonous or not.


    Well¡­ He may as well investigate into it on purpose so that he can dispel his doubt over the past years.


    ¡°I am quite curious. I always feel that you are some big shot, but why are you known to very few people?¡± Gao Ge looks at Shao Shuai and asks.


    Shao Shuai thinks for a while and says smilingly, ¡°They don¡¯t deserve to.¡±


    Gao Ge really wants to knock down Shao Shuai with a kick.


    Why is there such a pretentious man?


    More awfully, when Shao Shuai says that, Shao San nods his head subconsciously.


    He seems to feel that his young master has made a good point.


    Judging from their calm facial expression, they are not kidding at all.


    This also makes Gao Ge quite confused¡­


    ¡°As a matter of fact, he is right.¡± Xuan Siyu suddenly says.


    Gao Ge looks at her in confusion.


    Xuan Siyu coughs and raises her head to look at the auction floor, saying, ¡°The auction starts.¡±


    A middle-aged man who is about 40 years old walks onto the auction block. He is wearing a straight Chinese tunic suit, with a calm smile on his face and a stick in his hand. His leather shoes are shiny, which even reflect light in the light. He must have made a lot effort in preparing for the auction.


    ¡°Dear friends, welcome to the auction. I am the master of the Zhang Family, Zhang Qifa, the organizer of the black market. By now, the black market fair has been very smooth. Your support and cooperation are well appreciated.¡±


    Gao Ge is taken aback.


    ¡°This is the master of the Zhang Family?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Shao Shuai asks.


    ¡°How old is he?¡±


    Shao Shuai understands Gao Ge¡¯s confusion and says smilingly, ¡°He is more than 50 years old, but he is a cultivator, who always looks younger than ordinary people of his age.¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head silently and just listens to Zhang Qifa talking.


    In fact, Zhang Qifa doesn¡¯t talk anything special on the floor just some random pleasantries without any practical meaning. However, as the organizer of the black market, Zhang Qifa must step on the auction block and give a speech.


    Gao Ge notices that Zhang Qifa always looks at Shao Shuai amidst talking.


    He looks like a woman secretly looking at the man she loves.


    ¡°Okay. I announce hereby the auction begins! Let¡¯s welcome the auctioneer.¡±


    The auctioneer is an old man in a black coat, who is more than 60 years old and talks articulately. He makes jokes once in a while, making others burst into laughter. The old man is pleased with the result.


    ¡°Well, next let¡¯s look at the first auction item. It is a valuable item picked by the Zhang Family.¡±


    It is pretty normal that the organizer, the Zhang Family offers the first auction item. Judging from the facial expression of all the cultivators at present, they are not surprised at it.


    Wang Lai tells Gao Ge that it is actually a ritual of every black market fair for the organizer to offer the first auction item.


    If this item is too good, it will be against the rule and show disrespect for others.


    However, if the item is too bad, it will disgrace the organizer too.


    Therefore, you can look forward to it but you cannot be too expectant.


    It is proven that Wang Lai is right.


    The Zhang Family offers a storage space.


    The storage space is very rare in the field of immortal cultivation, but scarcity doesn¡¯t mean none. It is valuable indeed but it is not very valuable.


    ¡°The reserve price is 50 spiritual jades and the bid increment is 10! Let¡¯s start!¡±


    This is also a rule at the auction of the black market.


    No one takes the money circulated outside seriously. The currency used here is spiritual jade.


    If one has no spiritual jade, he can buy it with money but the price is very high. Spiritual jade is highly valued by cultivators and they are always not short of money. As a cultivator, if he still fails to make money, he will be regarded as a loser. Even if he works as a senior bodyguard, he can have a high salary.


    With the aura recovery, more and more cultivators cannot find a way to make a fortune, but those people are shunned out of door, regardless of fairness.


    ¡°100 spiritual jades.¡± Gao Ge offers a high price. He doesn¡¯t need the auctioned item but he can send it to his friends!


    ¡­


    The atmosphere at the auction suddenly becomes weird.


    ¡°Hum. Ge Qian, the auction is not like this. Even if you want to make an increment, you may do it after others bid first!¡±


    Gao Ge feels a bit embarrassed, ¡°Is this not allowed?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ Fine, as long as you are happy.¡± Wang Lai shakes his head.


    He doesn¡¯t know what to say.


    Does he have to tell Gao Ge that he acts too arrogantly?


    ¡°Haha. Not bad. Ge Qian, your character is, more or less, the same as mine!¡± Shao Shuai says laughingly while shaking his fan.


    Gao Ge questions with staring eyes, ¡°How can you insult me without rhyme or reason?¡±


    Shao Shuai is surprised.


    Who is being insulted?


    The auctioneer on the floor is also shocked by Gao Ge. Gao Ge has raised the price to a high level before the auctioneer speaks what he has prepared.


    In fact, the storage space is worth more than 100 spiritual jades but Gao Ge is too imposing. Moreover, it is at the beginning of the bidding, so no one else is willing to compete with Gao Ge. Somehow, Gao Ge gets the bracelet of storage space with 100 spiritual jades.


    Zhang Qifa feels headache. Looking at Gao Ge chatting and laughing with Shao Shuai, he is a bit perturbed whether he should accept Gao Ge¡¯s spiritual jades¡­


    ¡°Master Zhang, just take what you should take. This man is so damn rich. Don¡¯t stand on ceremony!¡± Shao Shuai seems to have seen through Zhang Qifa¡¯s mind and says smilingly.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Zhang Qifa hastens to nod his head.

 Chapter 429 - Feel Free to Challenge Me!

    Chapter 429 Feel Free to Challenge Me!


    The bracelet of storage space is bid by Gao Ge but the transaction needs to be completed after the auction so as to avoid delaying the auction.


    Generally, all the bidders can afford the payment after bidding the item at the black market.


    Once someone cannot fulfill the payment, he will be recorded on list and not allowed to attend any auction from then on. No cultivators are willing to trade with him either.


    It is a serious consequence.


    ¡°Next let¡¯s look at the second auction item. It is a treasure weapon. Anyone who likes using broadsword can pay attention to it!¡±


    No one around Gao Ge except Yue Xincheng uses a broadsword, but Yue Xincheng has got the broadsword taken out of the secret realm. In Gao Ge¡¯s eyes, the broadsword is not simple, but only Yue Xincheng can unveil its mystery.


    However, the broadsword to be auctioned off is no match for Yue Xincheng¡¯s Slaying Dragon Broadsword in terms of intactness or feeling. Thus, the sword is not intriguing to him at all.


    In the end, the broadsword is acquired by a cultivator sitting at the back with 15 spiritual jades.


    The storage space of the Zhang Family is not bad but the following long sword is too bad.


    A strong contrast is created in this way so that everyone will feel that what the Zhang Family offers is good stuff.


    It is a small trick seen through by a lot of people, but they just laugh it off just like Gao Ge. No one takes it seriously.


    In Gao Ge¡¯s eyes, the third one and fourth one are not special either.


    Yet, the fifth one is an ink slab.


    The ink slab is made in special shape with a carved turtle on it. It appears black on the whole, which doesn¡¯t manifest its material. At the first sight of the ink slab, Gao Ge has a feeling of primitive simplicity.


    ¡°It is good stuff!¡± Gao Ge sighs.


    Shao Shuai asks in confusion, ¡°Do you know about this?¡±


    Gao Ge shakes his head, ¡°No. Just by instinct.¡±


    ¡°But you are right. It is good stuff indeed. This is Turtle Ink Slab. Those cultivators who pursue Taoism through books or paintings can inject more magic to the books or the paintings with the help of it.¡± Shao Shuai says.


    Gao Ge takes a tumble.


    ¡°But the starting price of Turtle Ink Slab won¡¯t be high.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Gao Ge is confused.


    ¡°How many cultivators do you think pursue Taoism through books or paintings in the field of immortal cultivation?¡± Shao Shuai doesn¡¯t explain directly but his question is good enough to make Gao Ge understand why.


    ¡°However, one of us is coming for the Turtle Ink Slab.¡± Shao Shuai says.


    Gao Ge turns around subconsciously and then looks at Xuan Siyu.


    Now Xuan Siyu is staring at the Turtle Ink Slab seriously.


    ¡°The reserve price is 50 spiritual jades!¡± The old man says loudly.


    ¡°I call 60 spiritual jades!¡± A fatty speaks.


    ¡°70 spiritual jades! Hey. I don¡¯t know about this, but my father loves calligraphy. I can take this back and make him happy! If you are not interested in it, don¡¯t compete with me!¡± A young man says smilingly.


    ¡°100 spiritual jades.¡± When the young man just finishes talking, Xuan Siyu speaks.


    She doesn¡¯t show any respect for him at all.


    The young man looks to Xuan Siyu and says with a smile on his face, ¡°Hey! A little girl is competing with me! I will give up on other things, but I do like the Turtle Ink Slab. Could you please let me have it?¡±


    ¡°Just bid your price or shut your mouth.¡± Xuan Siyu says impatiently.


    The young man feels embarrassed and says through gritted teeth, ¡°150 spiritual jades!¡±


    The price even gives Gao Ge a surprise.


    The storage space only fetches up to 100 spiritual jades.


    Yet, now Gao Ge figures it out.


    Those who can increase the price usually don¡¯t need to bid for storage space.


    Yet, those in need of storage space don¡¯t have 100 spiritual jades.


    Thus, Gao Ge takes the advantage.


    Of course, someone would want to bid for the storage space and take it as a present, but Gao Ge offered a high price at one stroke, giving others no time to react.


    Due to various factors, other cultivators failed to compete with Gao Ge.


    ¡°200 spiritual jades.¡± Xuan Siyu says with a frown.


    Shao Shuai shakes his fan and says smilingly, ¡°Miss Xuan, it is said that your family is not in a good condition! The 200 spiritual jades are the maximum you can offer, right?¡±


    Xuan Siyu snorts and doesn¡¯t respond to Shao Shuai.


    ¡°Alas, in my opinion, as long as your family can sell the collections, you will gain a big fortune.¡± Shao Shuai is putting forward ideas to Xuan Siyu.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Xuan Siyu says sneeringly, ¡°If you are bold enough, come to my family and tell my father and grandpa what you just said?¡±


    Shao Shuai can¡¯t help shivering as if going to the Xuan Family is an awful thing for him.


    ¡°Just because your family is not in a good condition, I want to give you some advice! If you are not pleased, just ignore what I said.¡±


    The young man is also hesitant.


    Spending 200 spiritual jades for a Turtle Ink Slab is too exaggerated.


    An old man with goatee sitting next to him whispers to the young man, which gives him a surprise. Then he hastens to raise his hand, ¡°230 spiritual jades!¡±


    ¡°Hum?¡± Gao Ge asks Shao Shuai next to him, ¡°Mr. Shao, is there any secret about the Turtle Ink Slab that we don¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me about it. You should ask Miss Xuan.¡± Shao Shuai shakes his fan and asks, ¡°I have a feeling that the Turtle Ink Slab is not as simple as I know. Otherwise, in terms of Miss Xuan¡¯s character, she will not come to the black market specially.¡±


    Miss Xuan doesn¡¯t raise the auction board. Biting her lips, she is at a loss.


    In her eyes, it is a simple thing to get the Turtle Ink Slab at the price of 200 spiritual jades.


    Surprisingly, someone is competing against her.


    If she discloses her identity, maybe the young man will drop out. However, it is not aligned with the rules. The Xuan Family cannot do it.


    Apart from that, if this thing leaks out, it will bring trouble for the Xuan Family.


    Otherwise, she doesn¡¯t need to wear a mask.


    ¡°What? Miss Xuan, do you need to borrow some from me? Haha, I won¡¯t ask for too much. Just give me a painting. Whatever painting is fine. Okay?¡± Shao Shuai says, ¡°You know, the Shao Family has a lot of spiritual jades.¡±


    ¡°Shut up! I will not sell my painting to you regardless!¡± Miss Xuan says.


    ¡°Then I cannot help you even if I would like to.¡± Shao Shuai is delighted.


    Gao Ge looks at Miss Xuan in confusion.


    Given her attitude, why did she exchange her painting for the heavy armor with Gao Ge?


    She made a transaction with Gao Ge before.


    Gao Ge thinks for a while and still fails to figure out why.


    ¡°230 spiritual jades now. Any more bids?¡±


    ¡°230 spiritual jades for the first time!¡±


    ¡°230 spiritual jades for the second time!¡±


    ¡°230 spiritual jades¡­¡±


    When the old man is about to land the hammer, Gao Ge raises his board.


    ¡°300 spiritual jades. Feel free to challenge me.¡±


    Gao Ge does have a lot of spiritual jades!

 Chapter 430 - Bronze Mirror Again

    Chapter 430 Bronze Mirror Again


    Feel free to challenge me.


    The statement is uttered by Gao Ge.


    Feeling a bit surprised, Xuan Siyu turns around to look at him.


    He laughs, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I lend the spiritual jades to you.¡±


    Xuan Siyu stays silent.


    Shao Shuai pats Gao Ge¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Ge Qian, you are so cunny!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve given you a chance!¡± Gao Ge says, ¡°But you chose not to act before you can gain some benefits. That¡¯s why I have to bid.¡±


    If it were not for that, Gao Ge would bid for it the moment that the auctioneer offered the starting price.


    Shao Shuai laughs and nods his head.


    He thinks it over and feels that Gao Ge has made a good point.


    If Xuan Siyu doesn¡¯t promise to sell a painting to him, he will not do her any favor.


    The young man stares at Gao Ge resentfully and feels eager to bite off his flesh.


    He was not that angry about Xuan Siyu!


    ¡°Boy, are you also interested in the Turtle Ink Slab?¡± The young man says in a deep voice.


    ¡°Crap, you don¡¯t even see my face. How can you call me boy?¡±


    ¡°Hum. I can tell from your voice.¡± The young man says.


    Gao Ge heaves a sigh and turns around to say to Shao Shuai, ¡°See? I am too young. Everyone thinks that I am in puberty.¡±


    Shao Shuai is speechless.


    He doesn¡¯t reply until a while later, ¡°Ge Qian, to be honest, you are too shameless.¡±


    Gao Ge is fine with his comment.


    After all, he often hears such comments.


    As a result, Shao San sitting on the other side suddenly bursts into laughter.


    ¡°What are you laughing at?¡± Shao Shuai asks in confusion.


    ¡°Nothing. I didn¡¯t expect that you would refer to someone as a shameless person.¡± Shao San says seriously.


    Shao Shuai feels too depressed, ¡°Shao San, you¡¯ve talked too much.¡±


    Shao San feels amused and knows that Shao Shuai won¡¯t get angry about him for such a matter.


    He has spent some years with Shao Shuai so he has figured out his young master¡¯s character. Other people of the Shao Family think that Shao Shuai is eccentric, unreasonable and moody. As a saying goes, kings and bears often worry their keeps even since the ancient times.


    However, Shao San doesn¡¯t think so.


    Instead, he thinks that Shao Shuai, his young master is the kindest and most lovely person in the Shao Family.


    Everyone has his own principle and bottom line.


    It just can¡¯t be violated.


    It is because he has mastered the know-how that he can get along well with Shao Shuai.


    ¡°320 spiritual jades!¡± The young man hears the goateed old man mutter for a bit and then bids again.


    ¡°400 spiritual jades.¡± Gao Ge says calmly.


    ¡°Boy, do you know who I am?¡± The young man stands up.


    ¡°Then do you know who I am?¡± Gao Ge snorts.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t.¡± The young man rolls his eyes at him. How can the young man know who he is as Gao Ge is wearing a mask?


    ¡°Then what am I afraid of? You don¡¯t know who I am anyway.¡± Gao Ge says calmly.


    The young man is extremely irritated by Gao Ge.


    However, all the people at present burst out laughing.


    Shao Shuai laughs so harshly that he also sheds tears.


    Gao Ge immediately has a feeling that Shao Shuai can be really easily amused.


    ¡°450 spiritual jades!¡± The young man shouts angrily.


    ¡°460 spiritual jades.¡± Gao Ge says smilingly.


    The young man is surprised and asks, ¡°Why is your bid not substantially increased?¡±


    ¡°The man next to you just dragged you.¡± Gao Ge says, ¡°It means that 450 spiritual jades are the maximum you can offer. I suppose you cannot even have so many spiritual jades. I have shown enough respect for you. You can bid more if you don¡¯t believe me. I can promise that I won¡¯t bid more. If you cannot afford the item in the end, your father will surely teach you a lesson when you go back home.¡±


    The young man is stupefied.


    Shao Shuai is overjoyed, ¡°Yeah. Boy, bid more if you can!¡±


    The young man suddenly reaches out his hand to give his servant a slap in his face and sits down angrily.


    It also proves that Gao Ge is right.


    The Turtle Ink Slab is obtained by Gao Ge at the price of 460 spiritual jades.


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡± Xuan Siyu says in a low voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. We must help each other!¡± Gao Ge says grinningly.


    Then he can¡¯t help asking, ¡°By the way, Miss Xuan, according to the conversation between you and Shao Shuai, your family¡¯s paintings are usually not for sales?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Then why¡­¡± Although Gao Ge doesn¡¯t finish his question, he believes that Xuan Siyu knows what he is going to ask.


    ¡°My grandpa says that if others serve the devil with our paintings, it will be a sin. Therefore, we don¡¯t sell our paintings, but I feel that you look like a good person and won¡¯t do wrong.¡± Xuan Siyu says in a soft voice.


    Shao Shuai can¡¯t hold back his anger, ¡°Miss Xuan, he is wearing a mask. How can you tell that he is a good person?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that Doraemon is adorable?¡±


    Shao Shuai feels so depressed.


    Is there anything wrong with her mind?


    ¡°Ge Qian, do you sell your mask? 500 spiritual jades! I cannot offer more.¡±


    Gao Ge says smilingly, ¡°How about this? Give me your address and spiritual jades first and I send you the mask later.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll pass.¡±


    Gao Ge bursts out laughing.


    The following several auction items are not intriguing at all.


    Of course, they are intriguing to ordinary cultivators.


    Not all the cultivators are like Gao Ge and Shao Shuai.


    Shao Shuai also buys two or three herbs. Gao Ge doesn¡¯t ask him about them.


    ¡°Next will be our ninth auction item.¡±


    As the auctioneer unveils the red cloth, Gao Ge feels surprised and even subconsciously stands up.


    ¡°Ge Qian, are you interested in this?¡± Shao Shuai asks curiously.


    Gao Ge sits down again and doesn¡¯t reply.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a bronze mirror?¡± Xuan Siyu says, ¡°Is there anything unusual with the mirror?¡±


    Gao Ge shakes his head.


    He also wants to know the answer to the question that Xuan Siyu asked just now.


    However, he still cannot figure it out.


    He is so surprised that he even stands up because the bronze mirror on the auction block is the same as the one Gao Ge gained in the Chenqiang Sect on the Moon Peak.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Gao Ge asks Shao Shuai next to him.


    ¡°You¡¯ve asked the right person.¡± Shao Shuai says smilingly.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°If you ask others, they may tell you the answer; yet, since you ask me, I can tell you that I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Gao Ge is speechless.


    He shouldn¡¯t have asked Shao Shuai!


    ¡°Hem. Ge Qian, I do know something about the mirror. It is no ordinary thing, which is also a treasure weapon, but its function is a bit limited.¡± Wang Lai talks to him in a low voice.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Gao Ge feels surprised, ¡°Function? Can you tell me more about it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have to, because the auctioneer will do.¡± Wang Lai says grinningly.

 Chapter 431 - Another Bronze Mirror

    Chapter 431 Another Bronze Mirror


    As Wang Lai just says, there is no need for him to explain further. The old man standing on the floor coughs slightly and then says.


    ¡°Supposedly, you have all sensed the aura of the bronze mirror. The aura is absolutely not added to the surface of the mirror by some means. I think most of you must be rather curious what the mirror can be used for. Now let me show you!¡±


    All the people at present are attentive.


    The old man coughs and then turns around to look at the bronze mirror.


    He slowly closes the eyes and opens again.


    He fixes his eyes on the bronze mirror with an extremely serious countenance. After quite a while, he continues saying in a deep and husky voice.


    ¡°Magic mirror, tell me who the most beautiful person in the world is¡­¡±


    Having said that, he turns around and pats on the thigh, ¡°Haha, I¡¯m kidding!¡±


    The guests are all poker-faced.


    The old man touches his chin.


    Isn¡¯t that funny?


    Or people are hard to be amused now?


    He coughs and then stops grinning. Yet, he can¡¯t help complaining that his job is becoming harder and harder. After all, a qualified auctioneer must know how to liven the auction up, which is an indispensable criterion.


    ¡°This bronze mirror is a treasure weapon, as I told you before. It has a good name as Strong Light Mirror.¡±


    One of the guests raises his hand and asks, ¡°Why is the name of Strong Light Mirror good?¡±


    ¡°It is very proper!¡± The old man says calmly.


    Now he does liven the things up.


    The man sitting in the first row and holding a fan is laughing heavily.


    ¡°Haha. So funny. This old man is too humorous!¡±


    Gao Ge grins.


    The old man is also chuckling.


    He is laughing with disdain.


    Now it is quite confusing why the young are amused!


    ¡°Strong Light Mirror, just as its name implies, can give off a beam of strong light in an instant with certain amount of strength injected into it, which will help affect the enemy¡¯s vision amidst a combat. You know what good it does.¡± The old man says calmly.


    Gao Ge suddenly raises his hand.


    ¡°This young fellow, do you have anything to say?¡± The old man asks.


    ¡°In this case, why don¡¯t I directly use a flash bomb?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    The old man thinks for a while and then reaches out his hand to point at the door, ¡°Get out¡­¡±


    Gao Ge grins.


    Did he say anything wrong?


    ¡°Yeah, why is it different from a flash bomb?¡± Someone else says disgruntledly.


    The old man says sneeringly, ¡°If it is only as you imagine, won¡¯t the bronze mirror be a useful thing? Since I¡¯ve told you that it is a treasure weapon, it must be surely effective. To sum up, its energy is beyond your imagination.¡±


    ¡°How much do you get to promote it? I will pay you more.¡±


    The old man continues saying, ¡°The strong light that the bronze mirror gives off can work on the cultivators at the realm of Master too. Moreover, as the owner of the mirror enhances his cultivation level, the light can even affect the stronger cultivators, which is the most important thing!¡±


    All the people at the auction are dumbfounded.


    They don¡¯t even dare to believe their eyes.


    ¡°Even the cultivators at the realm of Master will be interfered?¡±


    ¡°If it is true, the bronze mirror is a good thing indeed!¡±


    Gao Ge frowns and then asks, ¡°Only with the injection of strength?¡±


    He tried to inject his power of stars into the bronze mirror that he got from the Moon Peak but it didn¡¯t work at all.


    ¡°No. You also need to press the top button of the mirror.¡± The old man says.


    Gao Ge takes a tumble.


    He has noticed the button before but he never tries it.


    He is afraid to damage the button.


    Now it seems that he can have a try later.


    ¡°Ge Qian, the mirror is a good thing indeed!¡± Shao Shuai says, ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Gao Ge shakes his head.


    Shao Shuai is a bit surprised.


    Judging from Gao Ge¡¯s performance, he won¡¯t let go of any good thing.


    However, now that a treasure arises, he doesn¡¯t want it?


    It doesn¡¯t conform to common sense!


    Xuan Siyu bites her lips, appearing embarrassed and guilty.


    In her eyes, it is because Gao Ge has spent nearly all his spiritual jades on the Turtle Ink Slab that he doesn¡¯t intend to buy the mirror.


    In fact, it is not the case.


    Gao Ge¡¯s spiritual jades are not that many but the number of his spiritual jades is not small.Read more chapter on v ip novel. com


    The mirror may be good stuff but he has one now. It is not of much use to buy one more.


    Moreover, a lot of people at present are coveting the mirror.


    If he really buys the mirror, he will make himself quite embarrassed.


    Most importantly, he has seen Shao San whisper to Shao Shuai and that¡¯s why Shao Shuai asked about Gao Ge¡¯s thought on the mirror.


    It means that Shao Shuai must intend to bid for the mirror.


    As such, Gao Ge feels even less intrigued to compete for it.


    ¡°The reserve price is 300 spiritual jades! What am I bid for this mirror?¡± The old man says.


    The reserve price is startlingly high.


    Upon hearing the reserve price of 300 spiritual jades, those who are coveting the mirror have realized that they can never get it. Hence, they have no other choice but to give it up.


    Shao Shuai slightly frowns and says in a low voice, ¡°Is this mirror really worth so many spiritual jades?¡±


    ¡°In a fight with a cultivator at the realm of Master, if the opponent¡¯s vision is interfered for one minute, you can take the chance to kill him as long as you are equally capable. Hence, how much do you think it is worth?¡± Gao Ge says grinningly.


    Shao Shuai thinks for a while and finds Gao Ge¡¯s statement quite reasonable. Then, he offers a bid as high as 400 spiritual jades.


    ¡°450!¡± The young man who offered a bid for the Turtle Ink Slab shouts.


    ¡°Haha! You don¡¯t learn at all! 450 again?¡± Shao Shuai says laughingly.


    The young man is furious.


    It is the biggest worry for one to let others know about the highest price he can offer.


    ¡°I call 500 spiritual jades. The last thing I don¡¯t have is spiritual jade. Challenge me!¡± Shao Shuai says smilingly.


    The young man immediately gives up.


    ¡°550!¡± The young man lets go while a middle-aged man rises and says.


    ¡°600.¡± Shao Shuai doesn¡¯t stand fast.


    ¡°700!¡± An old man shouts.


    ¡°800.¡± Shao Shuai shouts and hums.


    Within a blink of an eye, the bronze mirror¡¯s bid has reached as high as up to 800 spiritual jades.


    Gao Ge feels a bit astounded.


    Are the cultivators so rich now?


    ¡°1,500.¡± A potent voice comes from behind.


    The whole auction falls into silence again.


    The bid rises from 800 to 1,500.


    It is¡­


    Too crazy!


    Shao Shuai¡¯s countenance is changed too. Holding his folding fan with both his hands, he feels a bit helpless with a frown.

 Chapter 432 - Dragon Killer Again

    Chapter 432 Dragon Killer Again


    As the old man offers the bid of 1,500 spiritual jades, the audience falls into silence.


    This offer basically gives the final word.


    Even the old man standing on the floor is also confused. He finally comes to his senses after a few seconds and suddenly becomes excited. It is also a kind of honor that the bronze mirror can fetch up to such a high price.


    ¡°1,500 spiritual jades! Any more bids?¡±


    He is basically talking nonsense.


    Can anyone bid more for 1,500 spiritual jades now?


    Gao Ge can¡¯t help turning around and looking back.


    The bidder is a middle-aged man.


    He is tall and strong wearing a grey long gown, whose square face is quite quirk.


    It looks kind of like a mahjong tile.


    Plus his indifferent countenance, the face looks like a mahjong tile of eight of bamboo.


    ¡°Who is this man?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°There are so many masters in the field of immortal cultivation. How can I know every cultivator?¡± Shao Shuai rolls his eyes and says.


    ¡°Does this man really have 1,500 spiritual jades?¡± Wang Lai is suspicious.


    Shao Shuai takes a look at him and says grinningly, ¡°I don¡¯t know about others, but in my opinion, he must be able to afford it. He looks so confident when he offers the bid. As a saying goes, one will get flustered without enough money in his pocket. Do you think that he is flustered?¡±


    Wang Lai says laughingly, ¡°Since Mr. Shao says so, I will buy it for sure.¡±


    Shao Shuai doesn¡¯t know whether to cry or laugh.


    Shao Shuai doesn¡¯t need him to believe his words at all.


    Yet, Xuan Siyu suddenly frowns.


    ¡°I seem to have seen this man before.¡±


    Gao Ge is a bit surprised to look at her.


    Xuan Siyu says in a low voice, ¡°However, I didn¡¯t pay much attention to him at that time. I can¡¯t recall too much. Once some people came to my home, who seemingly wanted to ask my grandpa to do something for them. It¡¯s¡­ to set against the Dragon Court.¡±


    ¡°To set against the Dragon Court?¡± Shao Shuai is shocked beyond words, ¡°Are those people insane? Does any cultivator in Huaxia dare to set against the Dragon Court? Are they courting death?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about it.¡± Xuan Siyu shakes her head, ¡°After all, my grandpa didn¡¯t agree on their request. My family doesn¡¯t like to get involved in this kind of matter. It seems that he is one of those people.¡±


    ¡°Do you know who they are?¡± Gao Ge asks with a frown.


    Of course, as he is wearing a mask, Xuan Siyu and the others cannot see his facial expression.


    ¡°Ge Qian, you seem to care much about this kind of stuff?¡± Shao Shuai asks curiously.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t respond and yet still stares at Xuan Siyu.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t pay attention to that. I only heard Dragon¡­¡±


    ¡°Dragon Killers?¡± Gao Ge blurts out.


    Xuan Siyu pats her own head. It feels so good to take a tumble. It¡¯s like that you finally get a clue when solving a math problem.


    ¡°Yeah, exactly!¡±


    Gao Ge looks extremely gloomy.


    So they are.


    The Dragon Killers!


    He meets them again!


    They fell into the trap set by Gao Ge in the secret realm of snow terrain, who kind of suffered huge loss.


    Unexpectedly, they show up here now.


    Without thinking, Gao Ge raises his hand.


    ¡°1,600!¡±


    Shao Shuai coughs, ¡°Ge Qian, are you crazy?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Gao Ge says smilingly, ¡°By then if my spiritual jades are not enough, remember to lend some to me.¡±


    Shao Shuai stays silent for a while. Then he suddenly smiles and nods his head, ¡°Okay. I have approximately 1,200 spiritual jades. I can give them all to you if needed.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Quite a number of people look at Gao Ge.


    In their eyes, Gao Ge is a lunatic.


    Gao Ge didn¡¯t join bidding for the bronze mirror before, so the other cultivators thought that he must not be intrigued.


    However, it turns out that he aims to take a master stroke in the end!


    The old man on the floor is stupefied with staring eyes.


    Although he is asking repeatedly, in fact, he believes that the bid of 1,500 spiritual jades is high enough.


    ¡°1,600! Now the bid is 1,600 spiritual jades. Any more bids?¡±


    Actually, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t think too much.


    He only feels that if those people really get the bronze mirror, it may cause unimaginable trouble to the Dragon Court.


    As the leader of Team Four of the East Huaxia branch of the Dragon Court, Gao Ge finds it necessary to do something.


    ¡°2,000 spiritual jades.¡± The square-faced man at the back sneers and says.


    He looks to the direction where Gao Ge sits.


    ¡°2,100.¡±Read more chapter on vi p novel. com


    ¡°3,000.¡±


    Gao Ge is speechless.


    Holy crap!


    How can the man increase the bid like this?


    In a blink of an eye, the bid is increased from 1,500 spiritual jades to 3,000 spiritual jades.


    Even Shao Shuai is shocked.


    ¡°Ge Qian, this price is too high indeed¡­¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Gao Ge says in a deep voice.


    ¡°Will you bid more?¡±


    Gao Ge gives a bitter smile, ¡°I don¡¯t have so many spiritual jades. Forget about it.¡±


    ¡°Great.¡± Shao Shuai lets out a sigh of relief, ¡°I was really worried that you would get obsessed.¡±


    Then he whispers to Gao Ge, ¡°Moreover, that man is a cultivator at the realm of Master. If you really piss him off, I¡¯m afraid that you cannot leave the black market safe.¡±


    Gao Ge slightly nods his head.


    Even Shao Shuai can notice that, let alone Gao Ge.


    In terms of Gao Ge¡¯s cultivation, he still has a long way to go before reaching the realm of Master.


    Besides, there is an insurmountable gap between the realm of Master and the peak status of the realm of Strength Exposure.


    After being silent for a while, he takes out his phone from the pocket, inserts the sim-card back to the phone and turns it on.


    In order to hide from the Xiaoshan Sword Sect people, he didn¡¯t use his phone.


    Luckily, he can receive a signal in this place.


    He taps on the phone and then sends a message to Fire Dragon.


    ¡°Black market at Keli City, Dragon Killers, bronze mirror.¡±


    He sends the key words, turns off the phone and pulls out the sim-card.


    As long as Fire Dragon is not stupid, he will know what Gao Ge tries to say.


    It is not that Gao Ge doesn¡¯t want to make it clear but that Gao Ge keeps glimpsing him.


    He really wants to roars at him and asks him not to stare at him anymore!


    Maybe Shao Shuai will talk back to him like¡ªNone of your business.


    The bronze mirror is obtained by the square-faced man.


    He gives a smile.


    Gao Ge knows that he cannot defeat the man in terms of spiritual jades for sure. They gave thousands of spiritual jades to the Heaven School before, which shows that they must have abundant spiritual jades.


    The man may even offer a bid of 10,000 spiritual jades if he has to.


    When Gao Ge turned on his phone, Swordlord Ming Xing also learnt about it.


    ¡°Gao Ge is in Keli City!¡±


    Hearing that, Swordlord Ming Xing is finally relieved.


    ¡°Go to Keli City right now!¡±


    Then he recalls something and says, ¡°Is the black market being held in Keli City now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Uncle Ming Xing.¡±


    Swordlord Ming Xing snorts, ¡°No wonder we cannot find him. It turns out that he is hiding in the nearby place! He does have guts! How dare he go to Keli City, where the cultivators gather? If I were him, I would hide in the deep mountains and forests. Good! Very good!¡±

 Chapter 433 - The Damned Xiaoshan Sword Sect

    Chapter 433 The Damned Xiaoshan Sword Sect


    Of course Gao Ge is aware that he has exposed his position.


    The Xiaoshan Sword Sect people have a sense of smell as good as a dog, that may even smell the Gao Ge¡¯s presence in Keli City.


    Gao Ge really admires them for that.


    They are so unbelievable.


    Actually, it is Gao Ge¡¯s purposeful act.


    After all, the black market fair is about to end. When it is over, Gao Ge will leave then. It will be no use for him to stay here. Maybe when the Xiaoshan Sword Sect people arrive, Gao Ge will be away.


    He will also leave some clues for them in case that they may think that he has gone abroad.


    The next auction item is a suit of heavy armor.


    Upon seeing the heavy armor, Shao Shuai and Xuan Siyu are both startled.


    ¡°Ge Qian, is that yours?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Gao Ge laughs.


    Shao Shuai says laughingly, ¡°In this case, can I bid for it too?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Gao Ge says grinningly, ¡°as long as you can afford it.¡±


    Shao Shuai is not an idiot.


    In his eyes, he is kind of familiar with Gao Ge but he will not feel angry that Gao Ge chooses to sell the heavy armor by auction instead of trading it with him in private.


    In his eyes, this is a sensible choice.


    As long as Shao Shuai is capable enough, he can still get the heavy armor.


    If the armor is acquired by others at a high price, it must be because he is not well-off enough.


    He cannot let Gao Ge suffer loss just because they are acquaintances regardless.


    In fact, the old man, the auctioneer, is also surprised to see the heavy armor and even believes that it is even better than then bronze mirror.


    The defensive effect of the heavy armor is needless to say. The old man is well aware.


    Now he is talking about it on the floor.


    He gives an extravagantly colorful description.


    Of what the old man has said, the cultivators only grasp one point.


    ¡°It can resist a blow from a cultivator at the realm of Master or even Grand Master!¡±


    What does it mean?


    All have a tacit understanding.


    ¡°The reserve price is 800 spiritual jades!¡± The price is set by the old man. He is not sure whether it is too high.


    Yet, he stands firms about his idea.


    The heavy armor is more valuable than the bronze mirror!


    ¡°1,000 spiritual jades!¡± Shao Shuai says without thinking.


    ¡°1,050.¡±


    ¡°2,000!¡±


    It is the square-faced man who is sitting in the back.


    Gao Ge takes a deep breath.


    Holy crap.


    He has forgotten about it.


    He is fine that he cannot beat the square-faced man on the bronze mirror. After all, he doesn¡¯t have as many spiritual jades as the man.


    However, it will be too bad if the heavy armor is also acquired by him.


    ¡°Ge Qian, he is so rich!¡± Shao Shuai says, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I cannot beat him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± Gao Ge says.


    If Gao Ge is not wearing a mask,


    Shao Shuai will know that Gao Ge is pulling a long face.


    Gao Ge wanted to make a big fortune with the heavy armor but now he knows that he cannot.


    He can sell the heavy armor to anyone.


    Nevertheless, he cannot let the Dragon Killers have it!


    This is undisputed!Read more chapter on v ip novel. com


    ¡°Are you going to bid too?¡± Shao Shuai is taken aback.


    Gao Ge laughs and says, ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°Sure, but the Zhang Family will charge you 5% as reward anyway.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no big deal.¡± Gao Ge says smilingly.


    Shao Shuai has no idea whether to laugh or to cry, saying, ¡°Then what are you up to?¡±


    ¡°For fun.¡±


    Shao Shuai is speechless.


    Gao Ge is so pretentious.


    ¡°3,000 spiritual jades.¡± Gao Ge says.


    The old man on the floor is even in a daze.


    Of course he remembers Gao Ge.


    Moreover, he also knows that the heavy armor belongs to Gao Ge.


    Now he is bidding for his own thing?


    To raise the price?


    Some people who put their treasures here for auction will ask others or hire people to increase the price.


    They will not do it themselves! Isn¡¯t it too inappropriate?


    However, he doesn¡¯t point it out. Instead, he keeps bidding.


    ¡°3,000 spiritual jades. Any more¡­¡±


    The square-faced man bids again before he finishes his sentence.


    ¡°4,000.¡±


    ¡°5,000!¡±


    ¡°6,000.¡±


    ¡°7,000!¡±


    ¡°10,000.¡±


    ¡°12,000!¡±


    Gao Ge is competing with the square-faced man.


    The square-faced man says sneeringly with a frown, ¡°Do you have so many spiritual jades?¡±


    ¡°Hum. What about bidding again?¡± Gao Ge says disdainfully, ¡°To be honest, it is me who put the heavy armor here for auction. Hence, if I get it, I only need to pay for service charge. And you?¡±


    The square-faced man is confused, ¡°Since it is your thing, why are you bidding for it? Are you bidding it up?¡±


    ¡°No, I simply don¡¯t want you to have it.¡±


    ¡°Why? Do you know me?¡± The square-faced man is surprised.


    ¡°No reason.¡±


    The square-faced man thinks it over and then comes up with a reason, saying laughingly, ¡°I know it. Young fellow, are you angry with me because I outbid you for the bronze mirror?¡±


    Gao Ge is stunned.


    Holy crap.


    He makes a good point!


    What a perfect explanation!


    Since the man says so, he will push the boat with the current.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°15,000.¡± The square-faced man says calmly.


    ¡°Fine, it¡¯s yours.¡± Gao Ge says.


    The square-faced man is shocked, ¡°You give up?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I give it up. Actually, I was bidding up.¡± Gao Ge says grinningly.


    When the square-faced man offered the price of 15,000 spiritual jades, he was smiling.


    His smile is quite weird.


    At that time, Gao Ge realizes that if he kept bidding up, the man would give up.


    A suit of heavy armor is exchanged for 15,000 spiritual jades.


    Even if the Dragon Court people know about this, they will not have objection.


    As long as he hands in 10,000 spiritual jades, he will make amends for his faults then.


    ¡°Interesting. However, the heavy armor is good stuff indeed. It can resist the attack of a cultivator at the realm of Grand Master. Very nice.¡±


    Then the square-faced man changes his topic.


    ¡°But, boy, I will keep it in my mind.¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± Gao Ge raises his head and appears arrogant, saying calmly, ¡°What? The Xiaoshan Sword Sect people are never afraid of others!¡±


    Shao Shuai, Xuan Siyu and other peers sitting beside Gao Ge are all shocked.


    Xiaoshan Sword Sect?


    Since when Gao Ge becomes a disciple of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect? Is this known by the Xiaoshan Sword Sect?


    Regardless of others¡¯ thinking, Shao Shuai doesn¡¯t believe him at all.


    Gao Ge was really serious when he instigated Shao Shuai to kill the disciples of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect.


    Wang Lai and Xuan Siyu also have witnessed what happens.


    ¡°Xiaoshan Sword Sect? Good! Hum. A crap cultivation school! Do you really regard it as No. 1 in the field of immortal cultivation?¡± The square-faced man hums with disdain.


    That¡¯s what Gao Ge wants to see.


    He likes to communicate with such simple-minded people.


    If Gao Ge were really a disciple of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect who felt proud of his identity, he wouldn¡¯t wear a mask.

 Chapter 434 - Hypocrite

    Chapter 434 Hypocrite


    The heavy armor and the bronze mirror are both acquired by the square-faced man.


    If the square-faced man didn¡¯t cover the Qi of his realm of Master, many people would regard him as a lamb to the slaughter.


    Pitifully, given his cultivation, he cannot be a lamb but a fierce tiger.


    Therefore, who dares to hatch a sinister plot against him?


    The next item is Gao Ge¡¯s Hot Bead.


    Yet, the square-faced man doesn¡¯t seem to be intrigued by this item.


    He is only curious about the source of the Hot Bead but he also knows about the rules of the black market. Unless it is revealed by the black market, he cannot get any information of it.


    Of course if he threatens the Zhang Family by force, he may be able to obtain the answer. However, it will take him too much time. Moreover, he also knows that he should leave this place as soon as possible.


    Now that he has completed his task, he should leave now.


    As to the Xiaoshan Sword Sect¡­


    Hum.


    He has harbored the grudge!


    He thinks resentfully.


    Gao Ge hasn¡¯t found anything surprising until the auction is over. The afterwards auction items are mostly the martial arts skills and military tactics, which Gao Ge has no interest in at all.


    The best training methods and mental cultivation methods are stored in the Dragon Court.


    Therefore, the martial arts skills and training methods, in Gao Ge¡¯s eyes, are useless.


    After the auction is over, Gao Ge stands up and exchanges the item with spiritual jades. Then he is ready to leave.


    The young man who was outbid by Gao Ge for the Turtle Ink Slab arrives at the front of Gao Ge.


    ¡°Boy, are you really from the Xiaoshan Sword Sect?¡±


    ¡°Hum. Our disciples of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect are always open and aboveboard. If you are disgruntled at me, come to the Xiaoshan Sword Sect!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± A look of fierceness crosses his face, ¡°Do you dare to tell me your name?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ I am the chief disciple of Swordlord Ming Xing!¡±


    ¡°Good. I¡¯ve kept you in mind! This is not over!¡±


    After saying that, the young man leaves angrily.


    Shao Shuai pats Gao Ge¡¯s shoulder and heaves a sigh.


    ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t agree on what you did. What about being aboveboard?¡± Shao Shuai asks.


    ¡°That¡¯s what a disciple of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect should be. Why does it matter to me?¡±


    Shao Shuai shakes his head with a bitter smile, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know what grudge you hold against the Xiaoshan Sword Sect, but I have to say that they are so unlucky to have offended you.¡±


    Gao Ge pats Shao Shuai¡¯s shoulder seriously and says with a sigh, ¡°If only they felt the same way as you!¡±


    ¡°Are you leaving?¡± Shao Shuai asks.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Hum. You must be careful.¡± Shao Shuai says, ¡°How about me and Shao San seeing you off? You have bid for so many good things at the auction and earned so many spiritual jades. Those greedy people may be conspiring against you now.¡±


    Gao Ge laughs, ¡°It¡¯s okay. They can¡¯t find me later. When I get changed and take off my mask, as long as I keep silent, even you cannot recognize me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true.¡± Shao Shuai nods his head, ¡°It seems that I don¡¯t need to worry about you.¡±


    Right at the moment, Xuan Siyu rushes here in a hurry.


    ¡°Ge Qian!¡±


    Gao Ge stands firm and turns around.


    Xuan Siyu comes to Gao Ge and says, ¡°How can I find you?¡±


    ¡°Why do you want to reach me?¡± Gao Ge feels surprised and asks curiously.


    Xuan Siyu blushes suddenly. She lowers her head to stare at her tiptoe, saying in a light voice, ¡°I still owe you spiritual jades.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll meet when it is time.¡± Gao Ge says smilingly.


    Having said that, he turns around and leaves.


    Xuan Siyu looks at Gao Ge¡¯s back blankly and falls in thought.


    Shao Shuai makes fun of her aside, ¡°Oh no, he has gone far away. You cannot catch up with him even if you want.¡±


    ¡°I am not going to!¡± Xuan Siyu turns around and rolls her eyes at him, saying, ¡°Ge Qian made a good point. We will meet when it is time.¡±


    Shao Shuai shakes his head.


    He doesn¡¯t understand what Xuan Siyu is thinking about.


    How can she take such pleasantries seriously?


    ¡°Actually, I am curious who he is too.¡± Shao Shuai says with a sigh, ¡°It will be too boring if I cannot meet this interesting man anymore in future.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Xuan Siyu responds roughly and then leaves.


    ¡°If your family is going to sell your things, remember to tell me!¡± Shao Shuai shouts.


    Xuan Siyu stops and turns around to look at him. She snorts and says, ¡°Mr. Shao, you¡¯d better worry about your own family¡¯s stuff. We are all about to collapse. Why are you worried about other things?¡±


    Having said that, she leaves without looking back.


    She appears kind of natural and unrestrained.


    Shao Shuai touches his nose and turns around to Shao Shuai nearby, ¡°What she said is quite right!¡±


    Shao San laughs, ¡°That¡¯s because she doesn¡¯t know you. With you, the Shao Family will not collapse.¡±


    ¡°Haha. Well said. I like your honesty.¡± Shao Shuai fans himself and appears a bit proud.


    Wang Lai is speechless aside.


    ¡°Ahem, Mr. Shao, I¡¯m leaving now?¡±


    ¡°Come with me back to the Shao Family and we will keep you covered. What you do think?¡± Shao Shuai asks.


    Wang Lai is a bit surprised and then feels excited with incoherent speech.


    ¡°Mr. Shao, are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Shao Shuai says smilingly, ¡°What? Do you have any problem with that?¡±


    Wang Lai makes a bow with hands folded in front towards Shao Shuai.


    ¡°I will work for you through thick and thin!¡±Read more chapter on vi p novel. com


    Shao Shuai bursts out laughing.


    Wang Lai stands up straight slowly and feels confused, ¡°Mr. Shao, why would you like to take me back?¡±


    ¡°Because I like the inconformity between your words and thought. There are a lot of people of noble character and vile character, but not many people like you who are superficially noble and yet actually contemptible. I think that is probably what a hypocrite is.¡±


    Wang Lai can¡¯t help feeling embarrassed.


    After all, it doesn¡¯t sound pleasing at all.


    ¡°Rest assured. I have nothing against you. And I really mean it.¡± Shao Shuai says, ¡°You always think quite much, which is fine to me. I don¡¯t care about it either. However, you must remember one thing¡ªyou are my dog.¡±


    ¡°Order accepted!¡±


    ¡°You will be named as Shao Lai. Shao Lai is a good name. Haha. Interesting! Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Shao Shuai waves his hand and returns home with Shao San and Shao Lai.


    Gao Ge hides into a house after making a few turns.


    When he goes out again, he has changed his clothes and taken off his mask.


    He has to hide from the Xiaoshan Sword Sect people again.


    ¡°Alas! Boy!¡± The minute he goes out the house, he is stopped by someone.


    He turns around only to find a middle-aged man, asking in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Did you see a man wearing a Doraemon mask?¡±


    Gao Ge shakes his head.


    ¡°Forget about it. Get lost!¡± Saying that, the man runs to the young man who conflicted with Gao Ge before, ¡°Young Master, that brat seems to have run away.¡±


    The young man sighs, ¡°Keep looking. Find him for me. He cannot run away within such a short period of time.¡±

 Chapter 435 - Swordlord Ming Xing Is Angry

    Swordlord Ming Xing and his disciples finally arrive at the town.


    Having asked a cultivator randomly, he learns that the auction is over.


    It also means that the fair has been almost over. Luckily, it has not been too long.


    He is stopped again after he takes a few steps forward.


    ¡°Hello. Have you seen a man wearing a Doraemon mask?¡±


    Swordlord Ming Xing frowns with coldness crossing his look, ¡°Go away.¡±


    ¡°Ahem! How can you be so rude?¡±


    ¡°How dare you! Do you know who you are talking to?¡± One of Swordlord Ming Xing¡¯s disciples walks forward immediately. Judging from his facial expression and tone, he acts just like a lackey of a rich young master and also speaks his symbolic lines.


    ¡°Oh? How about telling me who he is?¡± A young man walks a few steps forward and says.


    ¡°Hum. This is Swordlord Ming Xing of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect!¡± The disciple says proudly.


    ¡°The Xiaoshan Sword Sect?¡±


    Hearing the name, a lot of people around are intrigued with red eyes.


    The young man bursts into laughter, ¡°I was wondering why you were so arrogant. It turns out that you are from the Xiaoshan Sword Sect! Good. Very good!¡±


    Even an idiot can see the angry facial expression of this man.


    Those who don¡¯t know the reason must think that the Xiaoshan Sword Sect holds great grudge against him. Maybe his father is murdered by the Xiaoshan Sword Sect people.


    The surrounding people all quickly get together.


    More and more people converging on this place. In the end, the place becomes so crowded.


    The young man standing before Swordlord Ming Xing is the one who leads a bevy of people to chase after Gao Ge.


    Unexpectedly, they don¡¯t find Gao Ge but Swordlord Ming Xing and his disciples.


    In his eyes, it doesn¡¯t make any difference.


    Now the man is gone now. The Xiaoshan Sword Sect people must know about his whereabouts.


    Moreover, he claims that he is the chief disciple of Swordlord Ming Xing.


    Hum.


    As a saying goes, one will search high and low only to find it when one least expects to!


    A lot of people gather around him.


    These people hold the same purpose as him.


    The square-faced man is damned rich but these people are much aware who they can mess with and who they cannot.


    However, they haven¡¯t realized that Swordlord Ming Xing is also a cultivator at the realm of Master.


    Or they have realized that but they are still bold enough to stand here as they exceed in number.


    More people, more guts.


    The four words are quite reasonable.


    ¡°Do you hold deep hatred against us Xiaoshan Sword Sect?¡± Swordlord Ming Xing takes a deep breath and asks in a stern voice.


    ¡°Hum. I am bothered to talk that much.¡± The young man snorts and says, ¡°Hand over your chief disciple to me. That settles it.¡±


    ¡°My chief disciple?¡± Swordlord Ming Xing is shocked and asks, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by asking that? How can you turn a deaf ear to the auction thing? Without you, how can your chief disciple be so bold and arrogant? Hum. Xiaoshan Sword Sect? The first-class school in the field of immortal cultivation? How great! How arrogant!¡± The young man says sneeringly.


    His words are full of disdain for the Xiaoshan Sword Sect.


    Now even Swordlord Ming Xing, let alone the ordinary disciples, is furious.


    No one can stay calm at the moment.


    He does nothing wrong but he is questioned like that.


    If people of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect all choose to endure this, who will take them seriously in the future?


    ¡°How dare you!¡± With a shout, Swordlord Ming Xing¡¯s imposing momentum is fully exposed.


    The young man standing before Swordlord Ming Xing is forced to retreat for a few steps with his face turning extremely pale.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    ¡°This man is a cultivator at the realm of Master?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense. If he is not at the realm of Master, how can he be a swordlord? As is stipulated in the Xiaoshan Sword Sect, anyone reaching the realm of Master can be entitled as Swordlord. Don¡¯t you know that?¡±


    Some even give a look of terror.


    ¡°First of all, my chief disciple is still in the Xiaoshan Sword Sect and he doesn¡¯t come to Keli City. Neither does he come to the auction of the black market.¡±


    ¡°Secondly, even if my chief disciple comes here and offends you, so what?¡±


    Swordlord Ming Xing stares coldly at those who gather around the Xiaoshan Sword Sect people in a penetrating voice, ¡°If any disciple of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect does anything wrong, you can tell me about it and I will handle it myself. Yet, it is not your turn to order me by gesture!¡±


    ¡°Are the Xiaoshan Sword Sect people so conceited?¡± The young man says through his teeth.


    ¡°What? Do you have a problem with that?¡± Swordlord Ming Xing says sneeringly.


    The young man wants to say something to talk back.visit v ip novel. com


    However, under the circumstance, stared by Swordlord Ming Xing, he cannot say anything at all.


    ¡°Back off, or I will kill you!¡± Swordlord Ming Xing shouts with enhanced killing intent!


    However, now behind him suddenly comes a sneer.


    ¡°The Xiaoshan Sword Sect! What bad temper! You are only at the realm of Master. Big deal?¡±


    Swordlord Ming Xing flies into a rage and turns around to look back.


    Behind him is a strong man who has a square face with five strange sense organs.


    He looks like an eight of bamboo.


    The square-faced man who emerged at the auction shows up again.


    With a joking smile, he is staring at Swordlord Ming Xing who has great killing intent.


    Swordlord Ming Xing is a bit surprised and asks with a frown, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    This man is also a cultivator at the realm of Master.


    This is also noticeable to Swordlord Ming Xing.


    He is only a bit curious.


    How come so many people reach the realm of Master in the field of immortal cultivation?


    He can even run into one when he comes to the auction of the black market, which is rather unbelievable.


    After all, very few cultivators at the realm of Master in the field of immortal cultivation come to attend the auction of the black market themselves.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care how many disciples there are in the Xiaoshan Sword Sect or how many masters. Just hand over your chief disciple to me. I will leave you alone then.¡± The square-faced man walks to Swordlord Ming Xing slowly in a faint voice hidden with killing intent.


    Swordlord Ming Xing narrows his eyes and gets even more confused.


    What is going on?


    The young man catches sight of another cultivator at the realm of Master with the same purpose and instantly feels delighted.


    The on-lookers all feel relieved.


    In their eyes, even if these people find Gao Ge, kill him and snatch his treasures, it is none of their business. However, as long as the Xiaoshan Sword Sect can be cut in their size, it is quite a pleasure.

 Chapter 436 - I Have Proof!

    Chapter 436 I Have Proof!


    Swordlord Ming Xing takes a deep breath.


    It is beyond his understanding that his chief disciple can be that capable.


    How can his chief disciple offend so many masters at the same time?


    One of them is even at the realm of Master!


    Moreover, he remembers clearly that he has ordered his chief disciple to stay in the Xiaoshan Sword Sect to seek breakthrough in cultivation.


    Did anything unknown to him happen?


    ¡°Dear fellow, I¡¯m telling the truth. My chief disciple is still in the Xiaoshan Sword Sect. He doesn¡¯t come to the black market fair this time. Moreover, we are here to look for someone but not to trade anything.¡± Swordlord Ming Xing says.


    The man is also a cultivator at the realm of Master.


    If he keeps taking a tough stance, the conflict will be intensified only.


    Despite his fearlessness, if they start fighting, and he falls into a dogfight with this square-faced man, his disciples at present will suffer.


    The people around them are all glaring at them covetously.


    The square-faced man is a bit surprised.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t believe what people of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect say!¡± The young man says hastily.


    The square-faced man looks at him coldly and says, ¡°Do you think you are qualified to meddle with what I say or do?¡±


    The young man hastens to shut up.


    ¡°Fellow, what I say is true, but can you tell me what on earth has happened? If my disciple really offends you, I will give you an explanation. However, we, people of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect, are always open and aboveboard. We can never be slandered by others!¡± Swordlord Ming Xing asserts with a sigh.


    ¡°Hum. Open and aboveboard? It sounds so familiar¡­¡± A cultivator babbles.


    ¡°Exactly. Didn¡¯t that jackass say the same thing at the auction¡­¡±


    ¡°Moreover, before the cultivator at the realm of Master stepped forward, Swordlord Ming Xing of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect was so irritatingly arrogant. Now that someone who is in his league has showed up, his voice becomes softened. It seems that people of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect are only a bevy of villains who prey on the weak.¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Swordlord Ming Xing yells angrily.


    The cultivators who were scorning people of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect hasten to keep silent.


    It is a piece of cake for Swordlord Ming Xing who is at the realm of Master to kill them.


    Therefore, before the square-faced man gets to encircle and suppress the Xiaoshan Sword Sect, they had better keep a low profile.


    ¡°I¡¯ve made myself very clear. If it is my disciple who makes a mistake, I will give you an explanation. However, if it is not, no one can slander people of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect!¡± Swordlord Ming Xing utters through clenched teeth.


    He is bitterly furious.


    For him, he is really tolerant and humble now.


    If the square-faced man were not here, it would be a different case.


    What can they do even if the Xiaoshan Sword Sect disciple makes a mistake?


    Do these people deserve to ask the Xiaoshan Sword Sect to give them an explanation?


    They can only get an exp at most.


    ¡°How about this? Come here and tell him what happened.¡± The square-faced man points at the young man and says.


    The young man is dazed and subconsciously takes one step forward.


    Swordlord Ming Xing looks at him and says sneeringly, ¡°Boy, be careful. Just speak honestly and don¡¯t add any trimmings.¡±


    ¡°I let him do the talking and what you should do is to listen. Why are you intimidating him?¡± The square-faced man says disgruntledly.


    Ming Xing feels suppressed by his words.


    They are both cultivators at the realm of Master.


    Can they show some respect for each other?


    Why do they have to make the atmosphere so embarrassing?


    ¡°Yeah!¡± As there is someone at his back, the young man feels relieved with a sigh and hastens to tell what happened at the auction.


    He is being honest.


    Yet, he has made Gao Ge more annoying from a subjective perspective.


    What he says doesn¡¯t outrun the fact at least.


    As such, the square-faced man doesn¡¯t interrupt him.


    Swordlord Ming Xing gets increasingly frightened.


    ¡°In this case, he didn¡¯t do anything wrong¡­¡± One of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect disciples standing behind Swordlord Ming Xing says in a low voice, ¡°After all, you just want to catch him and rob the treasures of him! You are coveting his spiritual jades and treasures, right?¡±


    The others stay silent.


    However, the disciple¡¯s words stir up the flare of the people at present.


    It is the truth though.


    He shouldn¡¯t have spoken it out in front of so many people.


    ¡°Well, seemingly he is really a disciple of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect.¡± The square-faced man says, ¡°Otherwise, why are you in such a hurry to absolve him of responsibility?¡±visit vi p novel. com


    ¡°No, you¡¯ve misunderstood. I can promise you that we don¡¯t have the heavy armors you mentioned just now.¡± Swordlord Ming Xing said with no confidence. After all, he is not the master of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect. He can never know everything in the Xiaoshan Sword Sect.


    ¡°Maybe your chief disciple has acquired them himself and you don¡¯t know about it.¡± The square-faced man asks.


    Swordlord Ming Xing thinks for a while. It is likely indeed. After all, his disciple cannot tell him all the good things honestly, or he will have to hand them over.


    He ponders and then says, ¡°Fellow, please think about it. If he is really a disciple of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect, why did he wear a mask? Anyway, he doesn¡¯t care about his identity.¡±


    The square-faced man is shocked.


    He didn¡¯t think of it before.


    ¡°He makes a good point¡­¡± Someone mumbles.


    ¡°Is it a frame?¡±


    The onlookers start to gossip.


    Swordlord Ming Xing and disciples of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect are all relieved.


    It seems that a crisis is about to be ended by the silver tongue of Swordlord Ming Xing.


    At the moment, an old man with goatee runs to the young man and whispers to him.


    The young man is shocked.


    Staring at the old man, he asks, ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°He is at the back.¡± The goateed man says.


    The young man is delighted and hastens to say, ¡°Bring him here!¡±


    Then he looks around and says, ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled by this Swordlord Ming Xing. That guy is the Xiaoshan Sword Sect disciple. I have proof!¡±


    He says so purposefully for the square-faced man.


    He is the key man!


    He doesn¡¯t care who leaves or stays.


    Swordlord Ming Xing has no idea what proof this young man is talking about.


    He really wants to choke this jackass to death!


    This man is against the Xiaoshan Sword Sect indeed.

 Chapter 437 - Kill Them All!

    Chapter 437 Kill Them All!


    The young man remains calm and composed.


    He appears that he is sure to win.


    Swordlord Ming Xing pulls an extremely long face. Now he even feels like killing people.


    If he has to fight, he promises to kill this young man within the shortest period of time.


    Even he starts to doubt whether this young man is disguised by Gao Ge. Otherwise, why does this young man make trouble for him specially?


    Very soon five or six men follow the goateed man forward.


    ¡°Is this the mentioned proof?¡± Swordlord Ming Xing slightly frowns and asks, ¡°What does it mean?¡±


    ¡°No hurry. There is one more person to come.¡±


    Then another two men carry a seriously injured man over.


    He looks still alive.


    ¡°What is going on?¡± The square-faced man asks curiously.


    The young man makes a bow with hands folded in front and says, ¡°Sir, here is the thing. Some of these people are my friends and two of them are my guards, who were sent to look for the disciple of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect. And this one has been seriously injured. The one who injured him is the man wearing the Doraemon mask!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± The square-faced man is slightly shocked and asks, ¡°Then how can you be sure that he is the disciple of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, young man, you must be careful about your mouth!¡± Swordlord Ming Xing sneers.


    The young man takes a look at him and says seriously, ¡°Of course I must be careful about my mouth, or I may eat poison by accident and get myself killed.¡±


    Before Swordlord Ming Xing speaks, he continues saying, ¡°I think everyone must have heard of the sword method of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect, that is, the Heaven Shaking Sword Method! Sir, please take a look at the injury of my man.¡±


    The square-faced man¡¯s eyelids twitch slightly.


    Hearing the young man out, he thinks of something.


    He takes a close look and flies in a rage.


    He looks at the young man and asks in a deep voice, ¡°Do you really mean it? Is this done by the guy wearing the mask?¡±


    The young man says with a bitter smile, ¡°Sir, I do hold grudge with that guy. You have witnessed what happened at the auction, but I don¡¯t have a deep-seated hatred for the Xiaoshan Sword Sect. Why do I have to frame them? Moreover, can the sword wounds be faked? I was not at present, but there are so many witnesses here. Do they all want to frame the Xiaoshan Sword Sect?¡±


    The square-faced man ruminates and feels that what the young man says do make sense!


    ¡°Did you all see it?¡± He looks at those people and asks.


    They all hasten to nod in unity.


    The square-faced man stares at Swordlord Ming Xing and says sneeringly, ¡°They don¡¯t look like kidding at all!¡±


    Swordlord Ming Xing looks at the seriously injured man and takes a deep breath.


    As they say, judging from the sword wounds on the man, it is not hard to know that the wounds are caused by the Heaven Shaking Sword Method of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect.


    ¡°Is it really done by our man?¡± A disciple of Swordlord Ming Xing is hesitant.


    He finds it rather ridiculous but given the current situation, he has to believe it anyway.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Swordlord Ming Xing flies into a rage and reaches out his hand to slap in the face of this disciple. With a scream, the disciple is sent flying.


    The disciple falls on the ground and spits a few mouthfuls of blood. Then he passes out.


    ¡°Now what? Swordlord something, do you have anything to say now?¡± The square-faced man scratches his ear and asks.


    Swordlord Ming Xing bursts out laughing.


    He laughs out of extreme anger.


    ¡°Interesting. Do you really think that I am frightened by you? Moreover, this is not done by disciple of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect. Even if it is, so what? You are a cultivator at the realm of Master, am I not?¡± Swordlord Ming Xing glares at the square-faced man and says, ¡°Is it fun to be so compelling? Can you kill me?¡±


    The square-faced man grins, ¡°You are wrong. Didn¡¯t you claim that that guy was not the disciple of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect? You¡¯ve made a good point. However, now that everyone knows that he is your disciple indeed and you are still too stubborn to admit mistakes, what¡¯s the point?¡±Visit v ip novel. com


    Swordlord Ming Xing snorts, ¡°What? Are you trying to reason with me now? As long as you are not an idiot, you should know that even though we are both at the realm of Master, I am a swordsman too! Do you think that you can be a match for me?¡±


    The onlookers are slightly surprised.


    Now they finally realize one thing.


    Indeed, although Swordlord Ming Xing and the square-faced man are both at the realm of Master, Swordlord Ming Xing is a swordsman.


    As a result, the square-faced man must suffer a lot.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± The square-faced man snorts. With a look of coldness crossing his face, he reaches out his arm and then holds a long sword.


    ¡°Why do you think I am not a swordsman?¡±


    Swordlord Ming Xing is dazed for the moment.


    So are the onlookers.


    Out of their surprise, this square-faced man is also a swordsman.


    The situation becomes subtle now.


    ¡°I¡¯ll say it for the last time. Hand the man over and I will spare your life.¡± The square-faced man says calmly.


    ¡°You are dead meat!¡±


    This time Swordlord Ming Xing doesn¡¯t say anything else.


    He stabs the square-faced man with his sword.


    He who strikes first gains the advantage.


    It is even well-known by a kid.


    The square-faced man takes a few steps backwards and dodges the sword move of Ming Xing. Meanwhile, as he also thrusts with his sword, the sword spirit surges greatly and shakes the surrounding people away.


    Not everyone can get a chance to witness swordsmen at the realm of Master fighting.


    They may get killed if they stay in situ.


    ¡°Disperse first! Hurry up!¡± Someone says.


    ¡°Kill these brats of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect first!¡± The young man says through gritted teeth.


    He just said that he had no hatred for the Xiaoshan Sword Sect. Now it has been proven that he was totally lying!


    Of course they are not completely lying. They held neutral attitude to the Xiaoshan Sword Sect. However, just because Gao Ge disguises himself as a disciple of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect, these people harbor hatred for the Xiaoshan Sword Sect.


    After the young man instigates, a lot of cultivators strike at disciples of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect.


    ¡°Set the array!¡± A disciple of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect shouts and instantly they quickly line up in the sword array.


    However, these disciples still underestimate the nearby cultivators¡¯ determination to kill them.


    A bevy of people start to break the sword array formed by disciples of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect.


    The sword array of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect cannot be underestimated, but because of the inadequate number of the disciples, the sword array has a lot of loopholes.


    ¡°Kill them all!¡±


    The young man, full of killing intent, roars angrily while holding a pair of heavy hammers.

 Chapter 438 - Reap the Fruits Behind

    Chapter 438 Reap the Fruits Behind


    It is basically an unexpected catastrophe for Swordlord Ming Xing and his disciples.


    Although disciples of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect are well organized, they are faced with so many enemies that they can only fall into a passive position and gradually be reduced.


    Swordlord Ming Xing is burning with anxiety, but the square-faced man is tough to handle. It is hard to say whether he can keep himself safe, let alone helping his disciples out.


    Swordlord Ming Xing can only show support for them spiritually!


    This is the only one thing he can do now.


    It is undoubtedly a disaster for them.


    However, the initiator of this mess, Gao Ge, is watching aside with a smile.


    To be honest, it is beyond Gao Ge¡¯s expectation.


    Surprisingly, Swordlord Ming Xing and his disciples can track him down here. It seems they must have a better nose than a dog.


    They must be the Deified Dogs!


    What also surprises him is that he should have offended so many people in the black market, including the young man, the square-faced man and several other people.


    The other onlookers just join the fun because they are too idling or they simply dislike Gao Ge.


    Yet, it is good enough.


    These people are beating disciples of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect harshly.


    At the beginning, he claimed that he was a disciple of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect just because he tried to cause trouble for them. After all, saying a few words doesn¡¯t hurt at all. Why not?


    He didn¡¯t expect his willful act to work so well.


    ¡°Do it! Just do it! Beat them to death.¡± Lying on the grass, Gao Ge is enjoying the battle in front of him.


    He can also feel the turbulence of the air.


    The square-faced man is strong indeed and his sword does attack flexibly and fiercely, making Swordlord Ming Xing sweat profusely.


    For the moment Gao Ge even feels grateful for Swordlord Ming Xing.


    If the square-faced man finds him, the consequence cannot be imagined.


    ¡°Fire Dragon and the other members will be arriving soon. Hopefully, Swordlord Ming Xing can stall for enough time.¡± Gao Ge thinks to himself.


    As to this battle, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t join it himself but he has a deep feeling of participation.


    Given Gao Ge¡¯s behaviors and the current result, a conspiracy theorist will take him as the teacher.


    Gao Ge sent Fire Dragon a message only to let him know about the presence of Dragon Killers. He was also aware that he would be inevitably found by the Xiaoshan Sword Sect amidst sending the message. However, in terms of the result, he has done something great, which can not only lure Swordlord Ming Xing and the disciples here but also arouse the public resentment as a ¡°disciple¡± of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect at the auction.


    Holy crap¡­


    Thinking of this, Gao Ge can¡¯t help admiring himself!


    There are onlookers in the distance.


    Shao Shuai is shaking the folding fan, smiling happily.


    ¡°Young Master, shall we go back?¡± Shao San asks.


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Shao Shuai says.


    ¡°To sit aside and plunder the fruits in the end?¡± Shao San ventures a question.


    Shao Shuai takes a look at him and has no idea whether to cry or to laugh, saying, ¡°Shao San, I didn¡¯t know that you were so thoughtful. To sit aside and plunder the fruits? Well said. That¡¯s what I want. However, you think only three of us are so capable? A lean camel is bigger than a horse. It doesn¡¯t matter whether the square-faced man or the swordlord of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect will survive in the end. Either of them can kill us easily despite being injured.¡±


    Shao San smiles fatuously, ¡°Yeah, you are right.¡±


    ¡°Young Master, then why do we stay here?¡± Wang Lai can¡¯t help asking.


    ¡°To wait for someone.¡±


    ¡°To wait for someone¡­ Young Master, you mean Ge Qian?¡±


    ¡°Of course. This is caused by him. He is not one of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect people, which we are all aware of. Undoubtedly, he holds grudge against the Xiaoshan Sword Sect. And those who are conflicting with the Xiaoshan Sword Sect all want to kill him. Therefore, I¡¯m sure that he will show up. We may as well let him sit aside and plunder the fruits.¡±


    ¡°Does he have such guts?¡± Shao San says smilingly, ¡°We all don¡¯t dare to.¡±


    ¡°That we don¡¯t dare to doesn¡¯t mean that he doesn¡¯t dare to. Since he can set up such a scheme, he must be well prepared. Shao San and Shao Lai, aren¡¯t you curious who on earth he is?¡±


    Speaking of this, Shao Shuai hedges for an instant and heaves a sigh.


    ¡°He is really quite impressive¡­¡±Visit vi p novel. com


    The battle is still on¡­


    Disciples of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect are all dead.


    However, the young man is also severely injured.


    Disciples of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect all struck at him like mad beasts.


    It¡¯s like a bully fight. The bullies always pick on the pushovers.


    ¡°Young Master, are you okay?¡± The goateed man also spits a few mouthfuls of blood. In order to protect this young man, he is severely injured too.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± The young man turns around and takes a look, asking, ¡°How is Swordlord Ming Xing?¡±


    ¡°They retreat as they fight and go into the thick forests aside.¡± The goateed man says.


    ¡°Hum¡­ Then we¡¯ll go there too!¡± The young man grins, ¡°Maybe we can harvest some leftover fruits!¡±


    The goateed man appears hesitant and says in a low voice, ¡°Young Master, I don¡¯t think it is a good idea. I¡¯ve been injured. If anything happens, I¡¯m afraid that I cannot protect you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can hold on for longer. We can take some gains if possible. If not, we shall go back then.¡± The young man has made up his mind and won¡¯t listen to any advice.


    He clenches his fists and walks forward, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know whether we can run into the chief disciple of Swordlord Ming Xing. If possible, I must kill him!¡±


    While he is talking, his eyes shimmer with killing intent.


    ¡°I think you can.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Why?¡± Upon asking the question, the young man feels shocked.


    The voice doesn¡¯t belong to the goateed man next to him.


    He turns around and looks back only to see a smiling face.


    ¡°Because I am right here!¡±


    Then as he slashes, he kills the young man and the goateed man neatly. Meanwhile, he also takes away their storage spaces.


    The goateed man and the young man are dead with staring eyes.


    It perfectly manifests what the death with a grievance means.


    Then Gao Ge rubs his own face. No one notices him or recognizes him.


    Looking at the distant thick forests, he can¡¯t help grinning.


    ¡°Keep fighting and I will reap the fruits behind.¡± Gao Ge stretches himself.


    He feels so great!

 Chapter 439 - Mental Conflict

    Chapter 439 Mental Conflict


    Pitifully, Shao Shuai and his men have gone to the thick forest to wait for the show.


    They don¡¯t notice what Gao Ge did.


    Gao Ge likes the feelings very much.


    He doesn¡¯t need to do anything or take any risk.


    No wonder the nation that proclaims itself No. 1 in the universe loves to start wars and profit from wars.


    It¡¯s a pity.


    If he has enough weapons, he can stand aside and sell weapons to maximize the profit from wars.


    The battle in the thick forests is still on.


    The square-faced man is in a dominant position, but he doesn¡¯t exceed his opponent tremendously.


    He only narrowly suppresses Swordlord Ming Xing.


    ¡°Do you know what you are doing?¡± Swordlord Ming Xing takes a chance to rest and shout, ¡°You are against the Xiaoshan Sword Sect! The first-class cultivation school!¡±


    The square-faced man laughs and says, ¡°You are trying to ask for a truce by saying so?¡±


    Swordlord Ming Xing doesn¡¯t reply.


    The square-faced man heaves a sigh and says, ¡°From where I stand, I am sure to win. Now that you¡¯ve said so, you must be frightened and worried. You are afraid to be killed by me, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Swordlord Ming Xing still doesn¡¯t speak, except that he is slightly trembling.


    The square-faced man slashes his sword again.


    The sword spirit goes into the ears with whistling strong wind.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care a snap about the crap Xiaoshan Sword Sect at all!¡±


    Such simple words uttered by the square-faced man manifest his arrogance completely.


    He really makes nothing of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect, who is definitely not swashbuckling.


    Although he cannot make it by himself, he has a lot of backings.


    If they are not aimed at the Xiaoshan Sword Sect, in light of their capability, it is not difficult for them to eradicate the Xiaoshan Sword Sect.


    Therefore, it is not that they can¡¯t but that they don¡¯t want to.


    However, if there comes a reason why they must do it, they will not hesitate at all.


    As such, for the square-faced man, it is a silly thing that Swordlord Ming Xing still dares to mention the Xiaoshan Sword Sect.


    Their swords keep clattering each other.


    For Gao Ge, it sounds like the most beautiful music in the world.


    After all, it is a good thing either party is dead.


    ¡°I cannot understand why you must protect your chief disciple?¡± The square-faced man is confused indeed that Swordlord Ming Xing still doesn¡¯t feel like giving in.


    Swordlord Ming Xing is really depressed.


    Hearing what the square-faced man said, he feels even more depressed.


    What is he talking about?


    Swordlord Ming Xing doesn¡¯t want to anyway!


    By now, even he doesn¡¯t know who on earth his chief disciple is!


    After all, he knows his chief disciple¡¯s capability well.


    Therefore, Swordlord Ming Xing feels that he has been framed this time.


    However, he still fails to figure out the ins and outs of the matter.


    ¡°Forget about it. Since you don¡¯t want to hand him over, then don¡¯t. I am a nice man. Since your disciple messed with me, then it is reasonable that you pay for it.¡±


    Then the square-faced man stabs to him with his sword.


    Meanwhile, the dust converges and rotates nonstop just like a fierce dragon that opens its big mouth.


    As the fierce dragon and hits against Swordlord Ming Xing¡¯s body, the latter one is immediately sent flying.


    His face is extremely grim.


    The square-faced man and Gao Ge are the same type of people, who like to take advantage of gained victory and continue attacking.


    Therefore, he strikes forward with his sword and chooses to keep attacking. In this kind of battle, to give the opponent time to breathe is to leave latent danger for oneself.


    He won¡¯t do such a silly thing.


    Swordlord Ming Xing is rather capable and resilient. When he recognizes the square-faced man¡¯s intention, he quickly stayed focused and slashes through the air wave.


    As the square-faced man charges forward, Swordlord Ming Xing is extremely oppressed. Then in depression, he throws the sword forward, shimmering with the sword light that runs for tens of meters. After forcing the square-faced man away, he swiftly changes his sword moves and shifts his posture to a defensive status.


    They fight back and forth, which makes such a brilliant show that Gao Ge are amazed.


    The swordsman at the realm of Master is so strong indeed.


    He is ruminating how he would react if he were either of the fighting parties.


    ¡°Bang bang bang!¡±


    A few explosive sounds come.


    The woods in the thick forest have been stricken down.


    Maybe there are forest rangers around. Of course, even if there are, they must have hidden somewhere.


    Clouds of smoke goes up, which looks like mushroom cloud.


    It may be regarded as a military training.


    The square-faced man and Swordlord Ming Xing in the storm center have been in rags.


    ¡°Haha. It seems that you are not that impressive!¡± Swordlord Ming Xing bursts out laughing with a sword wound on his face, except that the wound has stopped bleeding.


    He has no time to consider whether the sword wound will leave a scar or affect his handsome look.


    For him, to survive is the most important.


    ¡°You will die anyway.¡± The square-faced man says calmly.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Swordlord Ming Xing snorts.


    ¡°You are thinking about how to stay alive while I am thinking about how to kill you.¡± The square-faced man says, ¡°See? We are thinking about different things. How can you defeat me?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Swordlord Ming Xing flies into a rage and strikes at the square-faced man.


    He doesn¡¯t dare to hear the man out.


    If the man is talking nonsense to disturb his mind, he will burst out laughing rather than feel feared.


    However, the square-faced man is telling the truth, which is the genuine reflection of his thought.


    He is worried that his zest for swordsmanship will be disrupted if he keeps listening to the man.


    The square-faced man laughs.


    He likes the current situation at present.


    Although they are in a deadlock, he is very determined. The final victory still belongs to him, except that it takes him some more time.


    Swordlord Ming Xing is a fish that has been hooked to him.


    It is too big and heavy to be lifted immediately. He has to wait longer and lift it up when it gets exhausted.


    Maybe the fish really has a chance to run away, for which it has to pay a big price.


    It is okay even if this is the case.


    He won¡¯t be hurt by the big fish.


    And he is in an invincible position!


    ¡°Hang in there for another while!¡± Gao Ge feels angry to look at Swordlord Ming Xing and even gets exasperated at his failure to make good. He doesn¡¯t want to see Swordlord Ming Xing lose so soon! After all, Fire Dragon hasn¡¯t arrived yet. If he loses now, the square-faced man will leave then. He cannot go to stop him!


    Therefore, Gao Ge is in a mental conflict now.


    For one thing, he hopes that Swordlord Ming Xing can die as soon as possible.


    For another, he hopes that the guy can hold out for longer.


    Luckily, he is not a cheerleader. Otherwise, he doesn¡¯t know how to dance now.

 Chapter 440 - The Grand Sight

    Chapter 440 The Grand Sight


    Gao Ge is not merely an ordinary onlooker.


    Such a battle between swordsmen at the realm of Master is rarely seen.


    Therefore, amidst watching the fight, Gao Ge is trying to fathom how they fight.


    The insider knows the ropes while the outsider just comes along for the ride.


    Shao Shuai and his men are watching for fun.


    They don¡¯t make any meaningful comments but some exclaiming utterances with admiration.


    ¡°They are quite bold!¡± Shao Shuai sighs, ¡°They¡¯ve made such a mess. Aren¡¯t they afraid that the Dragon Court people may come here to wrap them up?¡±


    ¡°Obviously the battle won¡¯t last that long.¡± Shao San says smilingly, ¡°I am not the match for them, but in my eyes, the battle will end soon.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Shao Shuai feels a bit confused, ¡°Somehow I feel that they are well-matched in strength.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because the man still has an ace in the hole.¡±


    Shao Shuai is taken aback, ¡°An ace in the hole?¡±


    ¡°Exactly. As far as I observe, he looks more like being studying Swordlord Ming Xing¡¯s sword moves. Of course, there is one more reason. That is, he wants to minimize the cost he has to pay.¡± Shao Shuai says, ¡°If you are careful enough, you will find that he still blockades all the escape routes of Swordlord Ming Xing although he slows down his attack. Evidently, he is determined to kill his opponent. If he wants to end the battle within the shortest period of time, it won¡¯t be hard for him to make it with a little cost.¡±


    Shao Shuai laughs and shakes his fan, saying, ¡°Oh I see. I am not stupid. It turns out that he is also worried that others may be waiting aside to grasp the fruits!¡±


    Shao San gives him a thumb-up, ¡°Young Master, you are so wise.¡±


    Wang Lai is anxious.


    As these two persons echo each other, he finds that he has no chance to interrupt at all.


    Moreover, it is hard to believe that Shao San turns out to be such a kiss-ass despite his decent look.


    As to what Shao Shuai said, he thinks for a while and still fails to understand on what ground Shao Shuai is wise.


    Isn¡¯t he talking barefaced nonsense?


    Alas, Wang Lai still has a lot to learn¡­


    ¡°In this case, it is no fun at all!¡± Shao Shuai suddenly gets worried, ¡°If Swordlord Ming Xing is dead and this man is still not much injured, our waiting will be in vain.¡±


    ¡°Then how about me doing something?¡± Shao San ventures a question.


    Shao Shuai takes a look at him, ¡°You want to court death?¡±


    Shao San grins.


    Wang Lai is so disgusted that he is gooseflesh all over.


    He finally sees it through.


    Shao San was not kidding at all.


    He meant it seriously.


    If Shao Shuai nods at his approval for Shao San¡¯s proposal, Shao San will dash forward.


    He will dash forward to court death!


    Holy crap!


    Why is a lackey so death-defying?


    Does he have to?


    Wang Lai finds it hard to defeat him!


    He feels really hopeless¡­


    Wang Lai feels hopeless but there is someone more hopeless than him.


    That is Swordlord Ming Xing.


    As is mentioned before, even Shao San can see through the battle situation. Of course, Swordlord Ming Xing doesn¡¯t make the mistake always made by those who are closely involved and yet fail to see clearly. He is clear-minded and also has found out that the square-faced man is boiling a frog in warm water. In fact, he is not stupid. As long as he finds a chance, he will try his best to break through and leave alive. After all, it is never too late for a gentleman to seek revenge. Even if he never acknowledges that he is a gentleman. However, in order to survive, it is not annoying to be a gentleman.


    However, the square-faced man doesn¡¯t give him such a chance. Every time he tries to break through and flee, the square-faced man will rush forward and set up lines of defense.


    This is a mad man!


    They are both swordsmen at the realm of Master. Why don¡¯t they show respect for each other?


    Hence, Swordlord Ming Xing also becomes mad.


    ¡°Haha. If you want to kill me, you must pay a big price at least!¡±


    Swordlord Ming Xing who falls into a mad state completely stops escaping and instead rushes to his opponent like a crazy dog. As the sword spirit roars faster, the strength within Swordlord Ming Xing¡¯s body also surges at a more rapid speed, with more and more sword light converging around his sword. As a result, the surrounding strong wind is gradually gathered.


    Even if he cannot survive, he must die in a nice way!


    Due to that, Swordlord Ming Xing has a moment of enlightenment.


    The square-faced man frowns tightly and grits his teeth. Then he also rushes forward.


    With the sound of swoosh,


    Swordlord Ming Xing throws away his sword.


    Instantly, his sword hits against the square-faced man¡¯s. After forcing the latter to retreat, the former one returns to Swordlord Ming Xing in light of the force.


    Carrying the sword, he arrives at the front of the square-faced man within a blink of an eye. Faced with the potent sword attack, Swordlord Ming Xing grins with a cold smile and doesn¡¯t hold out. He fixes his eyes on the square-faced man and charges forward, wielding his sword in the wind.


    He is bold enough to kill his opponent at the cost of his own life!


    He dares to do it!


    Do you dare to?


    As to Swordlord Ming Xing¡¯s fearlessness, the square-faced man gets frightened.


    He cannot have other choices!


    He is not afraid to fight.


    But it is a horrifying thing to fight with a lunatic.


    His sword pierces Swordlord Ming Xing¡¯s wrist and he himself is sent flying by the sword wind.


    ¡°Come on!¡± Swordlord Ming Xing bursts out laughing with his hair hanging loose. He rubs his face with one hand and charges forward, roaring and trampling on the soft land.


    ¡°Lunatic¡­¡± The square-faced man feels headache and is forced to retreat for a distance.


    ¡°How is that? How do you feel while being placed in such a compelling position? I¡¯ve told you that it is not our disciple who did it, but you just don¡¯t believe me. In this case, go to hell then!¡± Swordlord Ming Xing slashes again with his sword and then strikes another punch on the man¡¯s chest. Afterwards, his belly is stabbed but he sends the man flying with a punch too.


    This is a life for a life.


    Although the square-faced man dislikes this way, he has no choice!


    It¡¯s not that he has got a choice.


    ¡°Do you feel helpless?¡±


    This is what Swordlord Ming Xing wants to ask the square-faced man most.


    Faced with the mad Swordlord Ming Xing, the square-faced man also feels a bit headache.


    It seems that it is impossible to boil the frog in warm water.


    Such a situation is the best result for Gao Ge.


    He wishes that Swordlord Ming Xing could do more.


    In Gao Ge¡¯s eyes, the best result must be that they two perish together.


    The less satisfying result should be that one dies and the other is about to die.


    He is a bit anticipant!


    ¡°Come on. Come on¡­¡± Gao Ge can¡¯t help clenching his fists and cheering up for Swordlord Ming Xing.


    With another shout, Swordlord Ming Xing and the square-faced man bump into each other again.


    With a sword clatter, enormous energy begins to spread with them as the center.


    It is such a grand sight as if the mountain is razed and the sea is filled!

 Chapter 442 - Not Us

    When the square-faced man is about to leave, a half-genuine cry suddenly comes from behind him.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    The square-faced man is slightly surprised and finds the voice very familiar.


    He turns around and sees a young man running to his direction.


    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± The square-faced man gets a bit shocked.


    Now Gao Ge is not wearing any mask at the moment, but in terms of the body shape and voice, he resembles the guy wearing the Doraemon mask.


    ¡°How dare you show yourself again?¡± The square-faced man finds it difficult to believe.


    Gao Ge rushes forward and starts to whine painfully while holding Swordlord Ming Xing¡¯s corpse.


    ¡°Master! Why are you so ruthless to leave me alone?¡±


    While shouting, he puts Swordlord Ming Xing¡¯s sword into his star map.


    ¡°Master! Why were you so silly? Since he wants to kill me, just hand me over. Why did you get yourself killed in the end?¡±


    Then he took off the storage ring of Swordlord Ming Xing.


    He feels so thrilled!


    The battle is over.


    Naturally, Gao Ge is here to reap the fruits.


    He is still sighing in awe.


    Wow!


    How wise he is to have played this move!


    Hum.


    No matter how much treasures he extorted, they are all Gao Ge¡¯s now.


    The onlookers who survive feel grieved now.


    Although they find the Xiaoshan Sword Sect so annoying, their people still show affection for each other. It is so great that Swordlord Ming Xing had this ¡°chief disciple¡±!


    Especially Gao Ge appears so overwhelmed with grief¡­


    He looks so grieved that others may shed tears for him.


    Shao Shuai is speechless with his mouth twitched.


    ¡°Is that guy so shameless?¡±


    ¡°Is he really the chief disciple of Swordlord Ming Xing?¡± Shao San asks in a low voice.


    Shao Shuai takes a glance at him with mixed feelings and heaves a sigh, ¡°Shao San, I used to think that you were quite good, but now, I¡¯m disappointed at your intelligence.¡±


    Shao San rubs his own nose, ¡°I just have a feeling that he does!¡±


    Shao Shuai can¡¯t be bothered to respond to him.


    ¡°However, is he courting death here? The square-faced man still looks spirited!¡± Shao San continues saying.


    Shao Shuai laughs and shakes his fan, saying, ¡°To be honest, I feel the same way as you, but I find something is wrong afterwards. Somehow, this guy is not silly. Since he dares to be here, he must be confident.¡±


    ¡°Confident?¡± Shao San shakes his head, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. How can he be confident enough to kill the man?¡±


    ¡°No hurry. No hurry.¡± Shao Shuai says with a smile in a polite way, ¡°Let¡¯s keep looking.¡±


    Shao San laughs.


    He feels strange.


    By reason, his young master doesn¡¯t know about that man for a long time.


    However, his young master is confident in the guy.


    It is really confusing indeed!


    The square-faced man coughs.


    Gao Ge raises his head with red eyes.


    ¡°Boy, I didn¡¯t expect to see you show yourself!¡± The square-faced man says sneeringly.


    Gao Ge stands up slowly and stares at him.


    ¡°Since you dare to kill my master, I must make you pay with your life!¡±


    The square-faced man heaves a sigh, ¡°Can you?¡±


    He is being blunt.


    He is so blunt that Gao Ge is just like a chick to him.


    He feels that an extra glance is even an insult to his eyes.


    ¡°I hated you before, but as you dare to step out, you are rather courageous. I¡¯ll give you an opportunity. You can leave now. If you become stronger in the future, you can avenge yourself on me.¡± The square-faced man says laughingly.


    Gao Ge puts on a confused look, ¡°Are you seeking trouble for yourself?¡±


    ¡°What? Don¡¯t you want to take it?¡± The square-faced man sneers, ¡°My patience is wearing thin. Since I¡¯ve offered you an opportunity, you had better cherish it. Don¡¯t complain to me about not giving you any chance when I kill you.¡±


    It sounds very reasonable.


    Gao Ge rubs his eyes.


    ¡°If you were not about to spit blood, I might really believe you.¡±


    The square-faced man is slightly shocked.


    ¡°How about this? You just stand here and I will not do anything. Let¡¯s just stare at each other. What do you think?¡± Gao Ge ventures a question.


    The square-faced man snorts.


    ¡°You are Gao Ge, right?¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Gao Ge is slightly taken aback, ¡°You know me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen your photo before.¡±


    Gao Ge feels astonished to hear that.


    To his surprise, he has been watched by the Dragon Killers.


    He regards himself only as a nobody!


    Are they too idling?


    ¡°To be honest, I didn¡¯t expect that you should show up here. No wonder you claimed yourself to be a disciple of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect. Is it because the people of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect are hunting you down?¡± The square-faced man hedges and then subconsciously takes a look at Swordlord Ming Xing¡¯s corpse, sighing, ¡°It turns out that I have been used by you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say so. You make yourself sound like you are clever all your life but stupid this time.¡± Gao Ge hastens to say.


    The square-faced man takes a deep breath, ¡°Anyhow I have helped you solve this problem. It is mean of you to show no gratitude for me and you are even insulting my intelligence?¡±


    ¡°You are slinging mud at me. How can I insult you for something you don¡¯t have?¡±


    ¡­


    Shao Shuai feels so muddle-headed.


    ¡°I have a feeling that they are talking rubbish.¡±


    Wang Lai says in a hurry, ¡°Young Master, you are so wise!¡±


    Shao Shuai takes a look at him meaningfully, ¡°Your flattery is not pleasing at all.¡±


    Wang Lai hastens to nod, ¡°I¡¯ll try my best to learn.¡±


    Shao San says smilingly aside, ¡°Young Master is right. They are stalling time indeed. The square-faced man tries to earn more time for him so that he can get somewhat recovered, at least by 10% or 20%.¡±


    Hearing that, Shao Shuai gets anxious instantly.


    ¡°What is Gao Ge waiting for? Isn¡¯t he giving his opponent an opportunity?¡±


    ¡°Probably he stands no chance of winning or is waiting for a stronger helper.¡± Shao San says with a frown.


    Shao Shuai heaves a sigh, ¡°He is expecting too much.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°We won¡¯t go to do him a favor, which he should understand.¡± Shao Shuai says seriously.


    ¡°Hum. Young Master, you may have got it wrong. The helper he is waiting for can¡¯t be us.¡± Shao San says.


    Shao Shuai sighs, ¡°It can only imply that this guy is too short-sighted. Why can¡¯t he recognize that we are masters?¡±


    Shao San stays silent with a grin.

 Chapter 443 - A Delicate Touch

    Shao San is right.


    Both Gao Ge and the square-faced man are stalling for time on purpose.


    The square-faced man is waiting for his injury to get somewhat recovered.


    Yet, Gao Ge is expecting Fire Dragon to arrive.


    Even though he can recognize that the square-faced man is severely injured, who appears ferocious and yet weak inside, he is not sure to kill the latter. However, if Fire Dragon arrives, it¡¯ll be a different case!


    The square-faced man finally takes a tumble.


    ¡°So you are stalling for time too!¡±


    Gao Ge is dumbfounded.


    He thought that it was an understood thing between them.


    After all, it is mutually beneficial.


    Now he realizes that he is wrong.


    It turns out that the square-faced man was only pleased with himself instead of seeing through his intention.


    He is an idiot!


    It is such an evident thing.


    How come he should understand it by now?


    For the moment, Gao Ge feels that even if he kills the square-faced man, it is not different from bullying a brainless man.


    However, on second thought, it is not surprising at all.


    If this square-faced man is not brainless, Gao Ge cannot make the square-faced man and Swordlord Ming Xing to fight with each other only by words and in the end come here to reap the fruits.


    He didn¡¯t even make any effort.


    ¡°Interesting. You are waiting for people of the Dragon Court to arrive?¡± The square-faced man asks.


    ¡°Have a guess.¡±


    ¡°If I want to leave now, do you dare to stop me?¡± The square-faced man laughs.


    ¡°Have a shot.¡±


    It is neat and simple.


    Very well said.


    How impressive!


    Gao Ge gives a fatuous smile, who looks like a silly young master, and yet stares at the square-faced man with his eyes full of killing intent.


    ¡°Interesting.¡± The square-faced man grins and then¡­


    He just turns around and intends to leave.


    His demeanor is so elegant and unrestrained.


    Gao Ge is surprised.


    ¡°Are you really going to leave now?¡±


    ¡°Or what?¡±


    ¡°Can you stay?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°If yes, can you keep me alive?¡±


    Gao Ge is speechless.


    Somehow he feels that something is wrong but he has no idea what to say.


    Gao Ge thinks carefully.


    Finally, he has made up his mind.


    A beam of sword light, which is like a rainbow bright enough to block the sun, shoots to the square-faced man.


    Having sensed the killing intent behind him, the square-faced man quickly turns around and strikes out with his sword.


    The sword force that has been burst out of the Flying Star Sword instantly fades away.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you. You are no match for me.¡± The square-faced man says sneeringly, ¡°I¡¯ve offered you a chance to survive but you just don¡¯t take it!¡±


    Without saying more, Gao Ge has gone at the square-faced man with his sword.


    Yet, he only wants to keep the man here until Fire Dragon arrives.


    However, the killing intent contained in the sword move cannot be neglected.


    Therefore, not only the square-faced man won¡¯t make the mistake of Swordlord Ming Xing. Neither will Gao Ge.


    ¡°Great!¡± The square-faced man laughs and rushes towards Gao Ge too.


    He is startled though.


    He can feel that Gao Ge is only at the realm of Strength Exposure.


    Yet, the sword energy that is burst out of the man is never weaker than that of Swordlord Ming Xing.


    No wonder the Dragon Killers include him into the Primarily Wanted List.


    In his eyes, Gao Ge is too absurdly young.


    He is even more excellent than anyone in their organization.


    This young and yet awfully strong man will become at least a core person in the Dragon Court. Maybe he will even be the next Dragon King.


    If he stays alive, he will become the mortal malady of Dragon Killers!


    Shao Shuai, with his eyes narrowed, is observing the situation.


    He turns around to look at Shao San, asking, ¡°What do you think of his capability compared with you?¡±


    ¡°Young Master, you are flattering me. If I am to fight with him, I may be killed by him with one blow.¡± Shao San says with a bitter smile.


    Shao Shuai is slightly dazed to ask, ¡°Is he at the realm of Master too?¡±


    ¡°No. He should be at the realm of Strength Exposure, but he is probably very close to the realm of Master. It is mainly because he is a swordsman with potent sword spirit.¡±


    ¡°Is he one of the Dragon Court members?¡±


    ¡°Of course, he must be. Young Master, you don¡¯t know about Gao Ge?¡±


    Shao Shuai shakes his head.


    ¡°Haha. No wonder. After we go back, I will tell you about him.¡± Shao San says smilingly.


    Shao Shuai thinks for a while and then nods his head.


    He is curious about Gao Ge and can¡¯t wait to learn about the story behind him, but he knows that he should take his time. It¡¯s like when the latest episode of one¡¯s favorite TV program comes out, he must sit in a comfortable position with the snacks at his hands so that he can enjoy the program to the greatest delight.


    Now the most important thing is to focus on the current battle.


    Gao Ge hasn¡¯t reached the realm of Master, but his martial meridians are all opened. Moreover, it is not strength but power of stars that Gao Ge has.


    Of course,


    It is mainly because the square-faced man has just finished the fight with Swordlord Ming Xing.


    Although he has been slightly recovered, he is too far from his prime status.


    ¡°If you are in your prime, I¡¯ll be no match for you.¡± Gao Ge says while he keeps charging forward.


    ¡°You are still not now!¡± The square-faced man roars and then spurts out air waves with him as the center.


    The air waves keep striking the circle formed by Gao Ge¡¯s sword energy, effectively slowing down Gao Ge¡¯s action.


    ¡°Break!¡± Gao Ge inhales and shouts. Instantly with his power of stars operated again, his Flying Star Sword shimmers with a beam of sword light, which goes through the air waves like an arrow.


    Then the sound of clatter comes.


    The square-faced man is slightly shocked as if he didn¡¯t expect Gao Ge to be so strong. He has no other choice but to keep retreating.


    Gao Ge just doesn¡¯t step back. When the square-faced man is forced to go back continuously, Gao Ge hastens to strike the iron when it is hot. Then he strikes several sword moves in succession, giving off the clanking noises that are beautiful and yet terrifying.


    Amidst the fierce fight, the square-faced man gradually becomes grim.


    In the fight with Swordlord Ming Xing, he was the one at the upper hand.


    Now, however, he is suppressed by Gao Ge, a young man who hasn¡¯t even reached the realm of Master yet.


    Somehow he feels burning with anger.


    Suddenly an idea occurs to him. He laughs scornfully.


    When he suddenly turns around, he holds a bronze mirror with the other hand.


    ¡°I¡¯ve given you a chance to live, but you just choose the opposite!¡± While he is speaking, a beam of light cross spurts out of the bronze mirror.


    ¡°Oh crap!¡± Shao Shuai is startled aside, ¡°It¡¯s the bronze mirror! That¡¯s it! I have forgotten it¡­¡±


    All the people at present are so nervous.


    They have learnt about the function of the bronze mirror at the auction.


    Now the appearance of the bronze mirror is like a delicate touch!


    Shao San and Wang Lai also look serious and meanwhile clench their fists.

 Chapter 444 - Death Struggle

    The bronze mirror may be of little value.


    It is a delicate touch at the moment.


    Unexpectedly, the square-faced man has such quick wits.


    Is it because he is too stupid all the time that he may be smart once in a while?


    No man is wise at all times; no man is stupid at all times.


    It makes perfect sense!


    The square-faced man has given a fierce smile.


    Seemingly, in his eyes, Gao Ge is like a dead person.


    He is still holding tightly his sword. As long as Gao Ge is slightly distracted, he is confident enough to pierce through Gao Ge¡¯s body with his sword.


    Originally, it is an impromptu act for him to buy the bronze mirror at the cost of 1,500 spiritual jades.


    To his surprise, it can play such a key role.


    Fortunately, an ugly man cannot be that unlucky.


    You never know whether you are going to be surprised or terrified next.


    The square-faced man can¡¯t agree on it more.


    When the strong light bounces back to his face as if bumping a spring, he can¡¯t help giving a bitter smile.


    It seems that he is too young.


    The minute he becomes blind, he feels the cold killing intent, as if he suddenly hears the rustle when wandering in the grass.


    He seems to hear the scornful words from Gao Ge.


    ¡°As to the bronze mirror, I have one too.¡±


    The square-faced man doesn¡¯t want to give up so he still exerts his strength to slash forward by instinct.


    As the sword wind blows by, Gao Ge¡¯s Flying Star Sword is forced away.


    Whoosh!


    It is the sound of a sword piercing through the body.


    Well, the sword is long.


    He keeps retreating while regaining his sight.


    He has seen Gao Ge¡¯s derision on his face.


    Instantly, he is filled with fury.


    ¡°Jackass¡­¡± He shouts through clenched teeth angrily.


    He looks so funny at the moment.


    Without saying anything, Gao Ge takes a few steps forward and gives several blows to form a firm intangible wall with the sword air.


    The square-faced man feels overwhelmingly stressed.


    ¡°Screw you!¡± The square-faced man shouts angrily and waves his sword nonstop at such a fast speed that only ghosting can be seen. The scene looks like that the sword turns into numerous swords. When he stops, he appears as magnificent as thousands of swords being unified as one. Instantly, he stabs forward with the sword that carries a strong sword force, as if a snake reaches out to explore the way.


    It looks like touching the wall formed by Gao Ge¡¯s Flying Star Sword only but it completely wracks the wall indeed.


    When the wall is collapsing, the square-faced man¡¯s eyes become cold and then he strikes out another blow. His sword flies through the air. By instinct, Gao Ge also stabs his sword forward. The two swords clatter, generating a shock so imposingly strong that all the onlookers are forced to retreat.


    However, the fight is still on.


    Gao Ge and the square-faced man fall into a close combat. They punch each other¡¯s chest at the same time.


    Bang.


    Bang.


    Gao Ge only goes back for one step while the square-faced man has to go back for tens of steps.


    Whoosh.


    He is like sliding on the ice.


    In the end, he falls on the ground heavily and slides backwards for a distance before he finally stops.


    ¡°It seems that you have run out of your strength more or less!¡± Gao Ge reaches out his hand to grab the Flying Star Sword with a silent smile.


    The square-faced man is dumbfounded.


    ¡°How can it be possible?¡±


    As Gao Ge says, his strength has been mostly exhausted.


    However, he is confident about the punch he struck.


    Even if Gao Ge were not smashed to death, he shouldn¡¯t be only forced to retreat for one step!


    ¡°How did you resist it¡­¡± Before he finishes his words, the square-faced man spits a mouthful of blood.


    His sword has returned before him. Yet, instead of going back to his hands, it is stuck into the ground.


    It looks like a memorial of the tomb.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have one too?¡±


    Gao Ge rips open his clothes and exposes his heavy armor, the part of which has a crack in the position that the square-faced man punched. Luckily, the armor is not directly smashed. If the square-faced man were in his prime, the heavy armor would be likely to fall apart completely just like when he was on the Moon Peak.


    It remains unknown whether the heavy armor can be remained again.


    If it can be repaired again, it can be used again.


    As a diligent and thrifty man, Gao Ge has thought too much.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you still have more¡­¡± The square-faced man grins bitterly.


    The square-faced man bought the heavy armor at the auction but he didn¡¯t have time to put it on.


    If he did, he could still take the chance to turn the table.


    Sadly, the past is past.


    ¡°But why do you have a bronze mirror too?¡± The square-faced man feels confused.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I?¡± Gao Ge feels that the Qi inside the bronze mirror slightly fluctuates when he is about to take it away. However, at the moment he has no time to ponder over it. It is more important for him to kill the square-faced man.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give all the things I have to you and in return you spare my life. What do you think?¡± Instead of climbing from the ground, the square-faced man is sitting there only, who looks a bit comfortable.


    Gao Ge rubs his nose.


    He can get all the things?


    So the square-faced man is negotiating for survival by giving away all his things after being defeated?


    What a pity!


    This is reality, not a game.


    Even if the man loses all the things, he can gain new ones in future.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t want to see him rise again.


    Regardless, he won¡¯t leave any latent risk for himself.


    Therefore, the most direct response to the square-faced man is to behead him with the sword.


    The square-faced man gets furious.


    He feels that Gao Ge is too cruel.


    He is willing to offer all his things.


    Why does Gao Ge have to insist on killing him?


    Does he look like a pushover?


    Does Gao Ge dare to take off the heavy armor?


    He gets up rapidly and spits a mouthful of blood again. As he mumbles and slashes forward, a big image shows up behind him.


    The image roars and creates huge air waves to blow Gao Ge away.


    Within the instant, the square-faced man¡¯s hair all turns white.


    ¡°If I have to go to hell, I¡¯ll drag you with me too!¡± The square-faced man, sweating all over his body, is bleeding.


    If that is not paint, it is blood for sure.


    Gao Ge is thrown on the ground and also spits blood too.


    He smiles bitterly and hastens to get up.


    Here it goes again.


    The square-faced man is following the old routine of Swordlord Ming Xing.


    He is taking a death struggle too!

 Chapter 445 - Return It to Me

    Chapter 445 Return It to Me


    A dying man suddenly sits up.


    He asks where the intruder comes from.


    Does it fit into the scene well?


    It seems so amusing somehow only by imagination.


    Thinking of this, Gao Ge can¡¯t help laughing.


    Therefore, the square-faced man gets even more furious.


    He can¡¯t believe that Gao Ge is still laughing at the moment.


    What is this?


    It is an insult on him!


    Hence, he bleeds at a shockingly faster speed.


    It¡¯s like water running out of a bag full of holes.


    The square-faced man, holding his sword, keeps walking forward.


    A chain of bloodstains is left on the ground.


    How thrilling!


    The square-faced man¡¯s face is also covered with blood.


    He looks like someone has smashed tomatoes on his face.


    ¡°Come on! Come on!¡±


    When he is shouting in a low voice, blood is still trickling out of his mouth.


    Then he vomits a mouthful of blood, which is dripping along his chin.


    ¡°Man, your blood is really thick!¡± Gao Ge says.


    The square-faced man hedges slightly and then continues to walk.


    Is Gao Ge a psycho?


    Why does he ask such a stupid question?


    Is it fun?


    Thus, he slashes again.


    Meanwhile he bleeds heavily again.


    Gao Ge has resisted the blow, but he is still sent flying.


    And he also spits blood.


    Yet, he doesn¡¯t spit much.


    If it is a contest about the volume of blood vomited, the square-faced man must prevail.


    He has become mad now.


    He is aware that he cannot hold on for much longer.


    What he must do now is to try his best to injure Gao Ge.


    The best result for him to perish with Gao Ge together.


    If he fails, he will do his utmost to disable Gao Ge.


    It will be a success for him as well.


    Gao Ge kind of admires him.


    Although he doesn¡¯t know how the square-faced man does it, the man is doing this at the cost of his life.


    It is a common trick, which can be found in the library of the Cultivation Academy. However, if one adopts the trick, there is no ¡°go-back¡± button. He is doomed to die.


    When the man slashes at Gao Ge again, Gao Ge just walks backwards for a distance.


    ¡°Come on! Come on!¡± The square-faced man yells with red eyes.


    Gao Ge curses while retreating.


    ¡°Why? You will die soon! Why do I waste my strength?¡±


    The square-faced man strides faster and yet feels confused.


    Since Gao Ge knows that too, why did he grapple with the man?


    In fact, Gao Ge feels that the fifth star map within his body will be lit up soon, which seems to be stuck at the crucial moment.


    He feels depressed but he cannot do anything about it.


    After all, he cannot push himself to break through.


    He has to do it naturally step by step¡­


    The square-faced man has been slowed down by a lot.


    Now the onlookers have seen through.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Shao Shuai says.


    ¡°Young Master, you don¡¯t want to watch anymore?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve known the result without need to keep watching. Why do I stay?¡± Shao Shuai says with a frown.


    Shao San smiles, ¡°Okay then, but I sense that a capable cultivator is rushing here rapidly.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°How about¡­¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s keep watching.¡± Shao Shuai says smilingly.


    Shao San heaves a sigh and feels that he shouldn¡¯t have talked that much.


    When the square-faced man completely falls down, Gao Ge finally walks forward.


    He stops to take a look every once in a while he walks, as if a dubious monkey tries to approach an giant beast¡¯s corpse, which is afraid that the beast may wake up suddenly and bite at it.


    Well, the society is full of schemes and man¡¯s heart is incomprehensible.


    Hence, one can never too careful.


    Otherwise, something unexpected may happen.


    After making sure that the square-faced man is really dead, Gao Ge lets out a sigh of relief and quickens his pace.


    Right at the moment, a familiar voice comes.


    ¡°Am I too late?¡±


    ¡°Hum¡­ You tell me?¡± Gao Ge turns around to look at Fire Dragon behind him and sneers. He takes off his clothes, which are full of holes and seem to lead the trend of fashion. The heavy armor has been completely ruined, which drops on the ground easily when being shaken.


    Fire Dragon replies with a bitter smile, ¡°You know, I was distant from Keli City.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you ask others to come first?¡±


    ¡°In fact, no one is closer to you than me. Although there are some Dragon Court members around, given their capability, they won¡¯t be of any use even if they come.¡±


    Gao Ge heaves a sigh.Visit vi p novel. com


    He knows that Fire Dragon is telling the truth, but he still feels disgruntled!


    ¡°Young Master, we can leave now. That is from the Dragon Court.¡± Shao San says.


    Shao Shuai nods his head, ¡°I¡¯ve guessed so. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    After saying that, he leaves with Shao San and Wang Lai.


    They don¡¯t make any delay.


    They don¡¯t even think of staying for a moment and greeting the man.


    They kind of break the rule by coming here.


    Since they keep a low profile, Fire Dragon can pretend to be ignorant, which is a respectful gesture for each other.


    However, if they go to great him, it will become a provocative act.


    Shao Shuai looks a bit cynical, but he is not stupid at all.


    He has a good sense of propriety, who knows what to do or what not to do.


    Gao Ge and Fire Dragon don¡¯t care what is happening around them.


    ¡°How about this? You step backwards first.¡±


    ¡°Hum?¡± Fire Dragon is a bit surprised.


    ¡°Let me plunder the trophies first.¡± Gao Ge says.


    As to this kind of thing, he is happy to do it himself.


    He can¡¯t let Fire Dragon do it instead.


    Hum.


    While Gao Ge was in the battle, Fire Dragon didn¡¯t arrive. Now the latter wants to take away the trophies?


    Nice try!


    Fire Dragon doesn¡¯t know whether to cry or to laugh, but he still nods his head and watches Gao Ge go forward to plunder the trophies.


    ¡°How strange!¡± Gao Ge puts away the bronze mirror first and then frowns, holding a jade pendant. ¡°This should be his storage space, but I feel something that stops me from seeing through it.¡±


    ¡°How about letting me take a look?¡±


    ¡°You know about this?¡± Gao Ge looks at Fire Dragon dubiously.


    ¡°I can take a shot.¡± Fire Dragon says.


    Gao Ge hesitates for a while. Then he grits his teeth and still passes the jade pendant to him.


    Fire Dragon fetches the jade pendant, closes his eyes. His hand that is holding the pendant gradually shimmers with a beam of light.


    The light lasts for about five minutes and then vanishes.


    It stops.


    ¡°I¡¯m out.¡± Fire Dragon says, ¡°The storage space contains some delicate magic arrays. It¡¯s like adding a lock to your phone, which can be destroyed forcibly. However, since its owner was a cultivator at the realm of Master, the one who can break the magic array must reach the realm of Grand Master at least.¡±


    ¡°Return it to me then.¡± Gao Ge reaches out his hand.

 Chapter 446 - His Favorite

    Chapter 446 His Favorite


    Fire Dragon laughs and then puts away the jade pendant.


    ¡°I cannot decode it. Neither can you. It is a waste for you to keep it, so let me have it. I¡¯ll go to the capital in some time and ask others to do a favor.¡±


    Gao Ge heaves a sigh, ¡°Man, I¡¯ve made so much effort here and you even intend to take away the trophies? Is it different from robbing?¡±


    ¡°Rest assured. After decoding it, we won¡¯t let you suffer loss.¡± Fire Dragon says.


    ¡°It is not¡­¡±


    Before Gao Ge finishes his sentence, Fire Dragon shows it to him again.


    ¡°In this case, I¡¯ll let you keep it then.¡±


    Gao Ge is slightly dazed and finds it a bit unbelievable.


    ¡°Seriously?¡±


    Fire Dragon nods his head, ¡°Yes, absolutely.¡±


    Gao Ge gets even more confused about Fire Dragon¡¯s reaction.


    He just feels that something is wrong!


    Who believes that there is nothing cheesy behind?


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Gao Ge can¡¯t help asking.


    Fire Dragon says smilingly, ¡°If you keep the jade, I feel that you may not be able to survive for three days.¡±


    Gao Ge becomes bewildered.


    ¡°There is remaining Qi of that man on the jade pendant. The others may find you based on it.¡± Fire Dragon says smilingly.


    ¡°What if I put it into my storage space?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I use the word ¡®may¡¯. If you don¡¯t put it into the storage space, it¡¯s 100% for sure.¡± Fire Dragon says smilingly, ¡°I don¡¯t know about the odds actually, but you can have a try.¡±


    Gao Ge is speechless.


    Why does he even need to have a try?


    They are talking about dragon slayers!


    If Fire Dragon is right, regardless of the odds, Gao Ge will never feel like having a try. After all, if he is really unlucky, he will be killed by those people.


    Although Gao Ge sometimes likes taking chance, it is not a worthy trial for him.


    Even if there are some good things in the jade pendant, it is not necessary for Gao Ge to risk his life.


    While he was fighting with the square-faced man, he realized that he still had a long way to go before reaching the realm of Master. Moreover, the square-faced man had fought with Swordlord Ming Xing before.


    Of course,


    It is mainly because the square-faced man was really strong among the cultivators at the realm of Master.


    What if the Dragon Killers who may come for Gao Ge are even stronger than him?


    What if they are round-faced or triangular-faced?Visit v ip novel. com


    ¡°Lord Fire Dragon, you are too serious. It doesn¡¯t matter whether I will be found by those people. The key is that I like making contribution to the Dragon Court.¡± Gao Ge says with a serious face.


    Fire Dragon can¡¯t be bothered to complain about Gao Ge¡¯s shamelessness.


    After all, he is not surprised at all.


    Gao Ge¡¯s reply has been expected by him.


    Hence, he puts away the jade pendant.


    ¡°In this case, I¡¯ll go back first. Do you want to go back with me?¡± Fire Dragon asks.


    Gao Ge shakes his head, ¡°The punishment period is not due yet.¡±


    ¡°Now that Swordlord Ming Xing is dead, the disciples of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect must have no time to create difficulties for you.¡± Fire Dragon says, ¡°This is a good thing. As long as they know the Dragon Killer killed Swordlord Ming Xing, they can¡¯t possibly cooperate with each other.¡±


    Gao Ge frowns and says, ¡°Will they seek revenge?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Fire Dragon asks.


    Gao Ge thinks for a while and then says grinningly, ¡°I don¡¯t think they have the guts.¡±


    ¡°Then why do you ever need to ask?¡± Fire Dragon says, ¡°As long as you are slightly low-key, you are relatively safe and I won¡¯t have to worry about you. Since you are unwilling to go back, don¡¯t then. Where are you going?¡±


    Gao Ge smiles and says nothing.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stop asking then.¡±


    ¡°I have a few questions for you.¡± Gao Ge says.


    ¡°Spill.¡± Fire Dragon looks at his watch.


    Well.


    It is a dearly expensive watch.


    Gao Ge coughs and says, ¡°Lord Fire Dragon, do you know about the Shao Family and Xuan Family?¡±


    Fire Dragon is slight surprised. With a frown, he asks, ¡°Why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve made some friends at the auction and they seem to come from influential families.¡±


    ¡°Your elaboration is not clear enough. The Xuan Family is related to paintings and the Shao Family is related to pills of spiritual herbs.¡± Fire Dragon says, ¡°If the friends you mentioned are like that, then I probably know them.¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head heavily and ascertains that Fire Dragon does indeed.


    ¡°Then I do know.¡± Fire Dragon says, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that they should attend the auction¡­ Fine, let¡¯s find a quiet place and you tell me more about it.¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head.


    They sit down somewhere and start to have a chat.


    Of course,


    Gao Ge does all the talking while Fire Dragon just listens.


    Gao Ge notices that Fire Dragon looks very stern while listening.


    ¡°Lord Fire Dragon, is it okay that I exchanged the heavy armor with Xuan Siyu?¡±


    ¡°It was not okay actually but since you¡¯ve got the painting scroll of flying boat, it is a worthy transaction. This is a good treasure. Keep it well temporarily.¡± Fire Dragon says.


    ¡°Leave out the word ¡®temporarily¡¯.¡±


    Fire Dragon glares at Gao Ge, ¡°You are so greedy! A man whose heart is not content is like a snake which tries to swallow an elephant!¡±


    ¡°I gained it with my own effort!¡± Gao Ge argues strongly on just grounds and changes the topic, asking, ¡°Are the two families both ancient martial arts families? Why have I never heard of them before?¡±


    ¡°If they are really ancient martial arts families, do you think they dare to take the Xiaoshan Sword Sect so lightly?¡± Fire Dragon asks.


    Gao Ge nods his head.


    In fact, he was just asking.


    He has thought of what Fire Dragon said.


    Fire Dragon¡¯s stern countenance makes Gao Ge have a guess.


    He says calmly, ¡°As far as I know, there are a lot of blessed spots in Huaxia. Blessed spots may be a cultivation school, a family, a village or a pack¡­¡±


    Before Gao Ge finishes his words, Fire Dragon waves his hand and interrupts him.


    ¡°These things are beyond what you should know. Hence, just don¡¯t think about it until you reach the realm of Master. By the way, how long will it take you to reach the realm of Master?¡±


    Gao Ge says with a bitter smile, ¡°I always feel that it is so close, but I feel somewhat restrained.¡±


    ¡°It is not easy to break through the realm of Strength Exposure and reach that of Master. Take your time. Some people may be stuck in the realm of Strength Exposure, which is pretty normal.¡± Noticing Gao Ge¡¯s depressed look, Fire Dragon hastens to say, ¡°Of course you won¡¯t. Besides, you are still young, but you just need some enlightenment to make it.¡±


    Gao Ge heaves a sigh.


    To have enlightenment is the simplest and also the hardest.


    With a clear mind, everything will go smoothly.


    Yet, if he can¡¯t think it through, he won¡¯t make any progress.


    This can¡¯t be solved only by making effort.


    Fire Dragon stands up and says, ¡°I am going back first. Be careful. No matter what kind of trouble you encounter, just run away if you cannot prevail. It is okay to go back to the Dragon Court. Don¡¯t take the punishment period seriously. Anyway, you cannot die. Just because of you, Lurking Dragon stays in the capital now. If you die, I suppose Lurking Dragon will suffer bitterly.¡±


    Gao Ge is taken aback.


    ¡°Therefore, even though you haven¡¯t met Dragon King, you are pretty his favorite.¡± Fire Dragon bursts out laughing and turns around to leave.

 Chapter 447 - Complicated and Puzzling

    Chapter 447 Complicated and Puzzling


    Fire Dragon leaves neatly.


    Afterwards, Gao Ge becomes lost in thought.


    He raises his head to look around.


    He has no idea where he is going next.


    Fire Dragon came here and left with the jade pendant but he didn¡¯t even look at the square-faced man.


    Gao Ge found the square-faced man completely dead after going near. Fire Dragon might have noticed that before, or he must try his best to dig out any information from the man.


    The surrounding onlookers all scatter.


    Fire Dragon¡¯s appearance makes them realize who Gao Ge is at once.


    No wonder he dares to rival with the cultivator at the realm of Master, just because he is a member of the Dragon Court!


    Of course, some of the onlookers don¡¯t agree on that.


    Basically, Fire Dragon didn¡¯t do anything after he arrived.


    The square-faced man was killed by Gao Ge anyway.


    Gao Ge¡¯s capability goes without saying.


    ¡°Since I don¡¯t know where I should go, I may as well go back home.¡± Gao Ge thinks for a while and then decides where to go next.


    Just as Fire Dragon said, Swordlord Ming Xing is dead.


    It is a severe blow to the Xiaoshan Sword Sect. They will not keep creating difficulties for Gao Ge and learn that Swordlord Ming Xing was killed by a dragon killer, even if the Dragon Court and Gao Ge don¡¯t spread the words. After all, the information net of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect cannot be underestimated.


    The Xiaoshan Sword Sect is quite good at this.


    The Dragon Court must be aware of it but they just do nothing about it.


    It is a good thing for the Xiaoshan Sword Sect that they can acquire information fast as a first-class cultivation school, but it is not that good for the Dragon Court.


    However, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t need to think about it.


    This problem should be left to the seniors of the Dragon Court¡­


    In the Haicheng Cultivation Academy, Yue Xincheng and Xia Lu often stand by the gate with anticipant eyes.


    Although what they get is nothing, it doesn¡¯t affect their enthusiasm.


    It is a beautiful thing to have expectation in life.Visit v ip novel. com


    The Haicheng Cultivation Academy without Gao Ge is really dull and boring.


    Holding the tea cup, Yue Xincheng thinks that he should buy some good tea for Gao Ge. The original tea has been drunk by Master Guanshan more or less. He is so old now. Why does he insist on drinking the refined tea instead of making do with the cheap one? Yue Xincheng gets quite angry with him.


    More resentfully, the old man has money but he just doesn¡¯t buy the tea himself. He likes drinking the tea readily made by others. Yue Xincheng has come up with a bold idea. He intends to buy some cheaper tea and throw it into the tea pot to see whether Master Guanshan can recognize it.


    ¡°Mr. Yue, can I come in?¡±


    By the entrance of the office stands a young man of gentle demeanor, who is putting on a sweet smile. He looks like a businessman even by wearing the school uniform of the Haicheng Cultivation Academy.


    ¡°Brother.¡± Yue Xincheng chuckles.


    ¡°In the Academy, you¡¯d better call me Yue Tuzhi.¡± Yue Tuzhi walks inside and says smilingly.


    Yue Xincheng replies with a nod and pours a glass of water for Yue Tuzhi.


    The tea should be saved for Gao Ge.


    ¡°I thought we would become classmates very soon but unexpectedly, after I came into the Cultivation Academy, you¡¯ve been the teacher here.¡± Yue Tuzhi says with a sigh.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Brother, I am only a bit smarter and braver than you. In terms of appearance, you are the better one.¡± Yue Xincheng comforts him.


    Yue Tuzhi is slightly surprised and bursts into laughter, saying, ¡°What a surprise! You know how to satirize others. You learn it from Gao Ge?¡±


    Yue Xincheng pats his thigh, ¡°Do you notice it? It seems that I haven¡¯t learnt well. If Gao Ge is doing this, you won¡¯t even notice it.¡±


    Yue Tuzhi gradually stops smiling and says, ¡°You don¡¯t look happy these days and I¡¯ve guessed why. But rest assured. Gao Ge is fine. He went to Keli City some time ago and Swordlord Ming Xing who had been hunting him down was killed by a man. And the man was killed by Gao Ge afterwards.¡±


    Speaking of this, Yue Tuzhi touches his chin and carefully observes Yue Xincheng¡¯s facial expression.


    He can¡¯t find any delight on his brother¡¯s face.


    Neither can any surprise be found.


    Yue Xincheng just looks so calm.


    He believes that within such a short period of time, his brother cannot grow so fast that he can hide his feelings well.


    Therefore, Yue Xincheng really doesn¡¯t care.


    ¡°It would be really strange if only a Swordlord Ming Xing could do anything to my boss.¡± Yue Xincheng says.


    Yue Tuzhi feels surprised.


    He doesn¡¯t understand why Yue Xincheng is so confident.


    Only a Swordlord Ming Xing?


    That was a swordsman at the realm of Master in the Xiaoshan Sword Sect!


    Yet, according to Yue Xincheng, he seemed to be a doorkeeper of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect.


    Oh my!


    Yue Xincheng has seen a lot of ups and downs!


    ¡°You are stronger than me in terms of cultivation, right?¡± Yue Tuzhi asks.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Yue Tuzhi says with delight, ¡°I¡¯ll be relieved then.¡±


    ¡°You should be.¡± Yue Xincheng slowly gets up to look at his brother, saying seriously, ¡°You worried about me in the old days but from now on, you really don¡¯t have to. After all, I don¡¯t care about the Yue Family at all. If you want to be the family master, I¡¯ll let you be it and you should get married and have a son as soon as possible so that your son can become your successor.¡±


    Yue Tuzhi doesn¡¯t respond.


    Yue Xincheng can¡¯t help grinning and asks, ¡°Do you know why I don¡¯t care?¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°Because I suddenly realize that I can eradicate the Yue Family if I want. In this case, why do I try my best to become the Yue Family¡¯s master? Isn¡¯t it a silly thing?¡± Yue Xincheng asks carefully.


    Yue Tuzhi thinks for a while and then nods his head seriously, ¡°Yes, you are right.¡±


    They suddenly hedge, stare at each other and laugh.


    One is laughing sheerly with delight.


    The other is laughing with exhaustion.


    However, they both shed tears amidst laughing.


    Xia Lu, standing outside the window, sees what¡¯s happening in the office and shakes her head.


    The problem between these two brothers is too complicated.


    From an outsider angle, Yue Tuzhi is not nice to Yue Xincheng at all.


    However, Yue Xincheng is always sure of one thing.


    That is, his brother won¡¯t hurt him anyway or mean harm, which is so confusing.


    She turns around and doesn¡¯t interrupt them.


    Yet, she is wondering whether Gao Ge has eaten anything yet?

 Chapter 448 - The Dragon Court Compound

    Chapter 448 The Dragon Court Compound


    Summer is almost over.


    Autumn is around the corner.


    Among the four seasons, Gao Ge loves autumn most.


    The only thing he dislikes is the desolate scene of the season.


    In Jiangnan City, chrysanthemums are seen everywhere, which will bloom soon.


    When the Double Ninth Festival arrives, the chrysanthemum blooms and the other flowers wither.


    Somehow, Gao Ge loves Huang Chao¡¯s poems most, which are full of imposing power and invincible spirit.


    If I become God one day, I will make chrysanthemums flourish everywhere.


    Indisputably, this poet holds great ambitions.


    After returning to Jiangnan City, Gao Ge returns to home first.


    To his surprise, when he knocks on the door of his home, it is Water Dragon who opens the door.


    ¡°Hum? Why are you here?¡± Water Dragon is surprised to see Gao Ge here.


    Gao Ge is even more surprised.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Water Dragon laughs and makes the way, ¡°Come in first.¡±


    Now Gao Ge¡¯s parents are still at work.


    And Gao Ge¡¯s room is stuffed with Water Dragon¡¯s things.


    ¡°You live in my home?¡± Gao Ge turns around and asks.


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ve been living here for several days.¡± Water Dragon says, ¡°Your parents are nice and hospitable.¡±


    Gao Ge suddenly has no idea what to say.


    He is not a fool. Of course he can guess why she is living at his home.


    This is Water Dragon of the Dragon Court!


    Needless to say, she is a busy person, but now she is still in Jiangnan City to protect Gao Ge¡¯s parents.


    Gao Ge feels that it will be too ungrateful of him to only say thank-you to her.


    ¡°Lord Water Dragon¡­¡±


    ¡°This is one of my duties.¡± Water Dragon says smilingly, ¡°You have to run for life because of the Dragon Court. The biggest concern must be your parents. If we cannot even protect them for you, such Dragon Court just doesn¡¯t deserve your devotion.¡±


    Gao Ge laughs and nods his head.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have a seat first.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Water Dragon takes out a clean glass with ease and then makes a glass of tea without washing the tea leaves first.


    The tea tastes a bit bitter without any fragrance, which is what Gao Ge¡¯s father usually drinks at home.


    ¡°Your parents will come back soon. What is your plan? How long are you going to stay here?¡± Water Dragon asks.


    ¡°Well¡­ I won¡¯t stay for too long.¡± Gao Ge says.


    He only wants to pay a short visit and then leaves at once. What if the people of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect haven¡¯t given up? What if those of the Ghost Sect can track him down by following the clues?


    To be honest, compared with the Xiaoshan Sword Sect, Gao Ge fears the Ghost Sect more.


    As long as Gao Ge doesn¡¯t go abroad, the Xiaoshan Sword Sect won¡¯t create difficulties for his parents.


    But it is a different case for the Ghost Sect.


    They are a group of lunatics.Visit vi p novel. com


    Moreover, there are enmity between them and Gao Ge.


    They may do everything in desperation.


    ¡°I¡¯ve submitted the application and I will be able to take your parents to the Dragon Court Compound in a few days.¡±


    ¡°The Dragon Court Compound?¡± Gao Ge gets confused.


    It¡¯s the first time that he has heard of this place.


    ¡°Yeah. The families of some members of the Dragon Court live there. I can assure you that there is no other place safer than the Dragon Court Compound in the world. Even I will be assigned to guard there every year.¡±


    Gao Ge is really taken aback.


    If Water Dragon is telling the truth, just as she said, there is no other place safer than the Compound.


    ¡°Besides, the Compound is equipped with magic arrays, thus hard for ordinary people to access. You know about the blessed spots, right? In fact, the Dragon Court Compound is kind of a blessed spot, which is safeguarded by a lot of masters. You couldn¡¯t enjoy this privilege before but now you can.¡± Water Dragon says smilingly, ¡°I¡¯ve told your parents about the arrangement and they find it okay.¡±


    Gao Ge hastens to get up and bows to Water Dragon sincerely.


    ¡°Thank you, Lord Water Dragon.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you. It¡¯s my duty.¡± Water Dragon says, ¡°As far as I learn, you¡¯ve found the trace of Dragon Killers during your trip?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°You killed them?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Water Dragon heaves a sigh and then says with a bitter smile, ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t encounter them so soon. Now I know I¡¯ve underestimated you. To my surprise, you encountered their members and even killed them. Supposedly, they will focus on hunting you down in the following days.¡±


    Gao Ge hastens to shake his head, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°No?¡± Water Dragon says seriously, ¡°It¡¯s not a trivial thing. They will do it for sure.¡±


    ¡°Lord Water Dragon, what I mean is that even if I didn¡¯t kill their member, they would hunt me for attentively for sure. The member I killed told me that I was on their Primarily Wanted List.¡± Gao Ge says smilingly.


    Water Dragon is speechless.


    Then she doesn¡¯t know whether to cry or to laugh, ¡°In this case, how can you be smiling?¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± Gao Ge says, ¡°After all, there are so many people who want to kill me. I don¡¯t care about adding one more to the list. Moreover, I feel quite good. It also indicates that they think highly of me! I¡¯m even starting to wonder whether they will try to recruit me.¡±


    Water Dragon becomes stern and says, ¡°Don¡¯t make the same speech in front of others.¡±


    Gao Ge becomes dazed and then comes to his senses.


    Indeed.


    The Dragon Killers are too special.


    Although he was only kidding by mentioning their recruiting him, it can bring trouble for him.


    It seems that he is too fickle.


    After a while, Gao Ge¡¯s parents are back home.


    Upon seeing Gao Ge, they are both surprised.


    ¡°Boy, you¡¯re finally home. Is Jing with you?¡±


    Gao Ge is a bit surprised to hear this, ¡°Jing is back here too?¡±


    Song Yun asks in confusion, ¡°You don¡¯t know about this?¡±


    Gao Ge shakes his head.


    Irritated by Gao Ge¡¯s reply, Song Yun advances to pinch Gao Ge¡¯s arm and then slaps his back.


    ¡°Brat, are you in conflict with Jing? How come you don¡¯t know that?¡±


    Gao Ge feels grieved at the moment.


    He really doesn¡¯t know.


    However, it can¡¯t be because he is in conflict with Meng Jing. Yet, the reason is too complicated to explain.


    Even if he can explain it, he won¡¯t say anything.


    One always holds back unpleasant information from his parents, lovers and relatives. After all, even if he reveals it to his parents, they cannot be of much help but feel worried.


    Gao Ge can¡¯t think of the consequence if his parents learn that he is being hunted down.


    ¡°Gao Ge, Meng Jing is a good girl and you can¡¯t let her down, or I will not spare you!¡± Gao Ming frowns and says with a grim face.


    ¡°Of course I won¡¯t¡­¡± Gao Ge hastens to nod his head, ¡°I¡¯ll go to meet her later.¡±


    ¡°Okay then. Hum.¡± Gao Ming hums.


    Over the dinner, Gao Ge also inquiries about Gao Ming and Song Yun¡¯s opinion about moving to the Dragon Court Compound. They make eye contact with each other and both agree.


    In fact, Gao Ge is aware that his parents must be unwilling to leave Jiangnan City and only agree to move for the sake of Gao Ge.

 Chapter 449 - Stop Dissing Me

    Chapter 449 Stop Dissing Me


    One will grow more sentimentally attached to his hometown as he grows older.


    Of course not everyone feels the same way.


    There are always exceptions.


    Yet, Gao Ge¡¯s parents, Gao Ming and Song Yun, definitely hope to stay in Jiangnan City.


    For the residents of this place, not to mention the neighbors, the occurrence of any strange face will arouse people¡¯s curiosity.


    You will greet anyone you encounter on the way.


    You can¡¯t do the same thing in other places, even after you are given enough time.


    ¡°Can the Meng Family move there too?¡± Gao Ming still can¡¯t help asking.


    Gao Ge wanted to agree with a nod and yet suddenly swallows back his words. He turns around to look at Water Dragon.


    This is not Gao Ge to decide.


    He must ask Water Dragon for her approval first.


    Water Dragon thinks for a while and then asks, ¡°You mean Meng Jing¡¯s parents?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gao Ge nods his head.


    ¡°If they are willing to, the Dragon Court is fine too.¡± Water Dragon says with a smile.


    Gao Ge becomes delighted.


    However, Water Dragon pours cold water on him then.


    ¡°First, you must make sure that they are willing to.¡±


    She points out the key problem.


    Indeed, not everyone would like to leave their hometown and move to a completely strange place.


    ¡°Well, let me talk with them later.¡± Gao Ge says.


    ¡°Your father and I will go too.¡± Song Yun hastens to add.


    Gao Ge thinks for a while and then nods.


    As they have something to do, Song Yun and Gao Ming eat faster.


    Gao Ge is urged by Song Yun before he finishes his meal.


    ¡°Hurry up. Why are you so eating so much? How come you are not done yet?¡±


    Gao Ge gets a bit dumbfounded.


    Yet, Water Dragon is amused.


    ¡°Hum, why are you so pushy to our son?¡± Gao Ming coughs and reproaches with a frown.


    ¡°Enough. There are no outsiders here.¡± Song Yun yells back impatiently, ¡°How dare you say that to me? You are always mean to our son too!¡±


    ¡°Exactly. Dad, when I said I would make a success, you asked me whether I was daydreaming.¡± Gao Ge has a good memory.


    Having been dissed for a bit, Gao Ming glares at Gao Ge, ¡°What a good memory you have! Eat faster!¡±


    After dinner, the Gao Family and Water Dragon go to the Meng¡¯s house.


    Meng Jing is at home, talking with her parents. She is a bit surprised to see Gao Ge and even more shocked to see Water Dragon.


    After greeting Water Dragon, she grabs Gao Ge¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Why are you back home? I called you before but your phone was powered off. I haven¡¯t told you that I¡¯ve come back to Jiangnan City!¡± Meng Jing is too thrilled to let go of Gao Ge¡¯s hand.


    Mr. Meng coughs twice heavily. However, Meng Jing is totally focused on Gao Ge, negligent of anything else.


    She just ignores subconsciously.


    Meng Jing¡¯s parents look each other in the eye and both heave a sigh.


    A grown girl can¡¯t be kept at home indeed!


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you. We should have had a son. Why did you give birth to a daughter?¡± Mr. Meng says to his wife.


    Mrs. Meng gets mad and pinches him harshly, ¡°Was it for me to decide?¡±


    Gao Ming walks towards Meng Jing¡¯s father and pats his shoulders, saying, ¡°Meng, they have become like this. Just accept the fact.¡±


    Mr. Meng feels disgruntled and says with his lips puckered, ¡°I just don¡¯t!¡± He turns his head around.


    ¡­


    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s have a seat and talk. Why are you all standing there?¡± Meng Jing¡¯s mother says smilingly and then makes tea for the guests.


    Supposedly, Mrs. Meng is the boss of the Meng Family. It is not because she is a woman of imposing disposition but because she always knows her own mind and has an aura of elegance. It is said that she is from a well-off family of scholar, well educated in her childhood, which is shown in many details.


    For example, there are two pots of tea, one of which is for guests and the other of which is for the family.


    Whether they are well off or not, Mrs. Meng always keep their home clean and well-organized.


    In the earlier times, the Meng Family live in tile-roofed house with unpaved ground. Despite that, Mrs. Meng still did some cleaning every day so carefully that one could even step on the ground barefoot.


    Apart from that, Mrs. Meng also pays attention to manners while Meng Jing doesn¡¯t like being restricted with the rules. However, Meng Jing still knows much about the basic manners and makes her favored by a lot of people since childhood.


    As such, even if Gao Ge is told that Mrs. Meng¡¯s maiden family is of blue-blooded birth, he will believe it for sure.Visit vi p novel. com


    After all, it is well manifested.


    Meng Jing sits next to Gao Ge with her hands holding Gao Ge¡¯s arm.


    Mr. Meng coughs and says, ¡°Meng Jing, come and sit here!¡±


    ¡°Enough. Meng, if you dare to shout at my daughter-in-law, I will fall out with you!¡± Gao Ming yells at him.


    Mr. Meng is irritated by Gao Ming, ¡°Why are you so shameless?¡±


    Gao Ming turns to Song Yun, ¡°Darling, did I say anything wrong?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Song Yun replies.


    In terms of this issue, they take the same firm stand.


    Mr. Meng has no other choice but to shake his head and drink tea.


    Mrs. Meng has been accustomed to Gao Ming and Mr. Meng¡¯s bicker, so she only smiles at them.


    This is probably what a benevolent smile is.


    ¡°Hum. Here¡¯s the thing. Meng, we hope that you can move with us.¡±


    ¡°No problem. Are you going to buy a quadrangle courtyard in the capital or a mansion in Haicheng City? When are we moving?¡± Mr. Meng says impatiently.


    Gao Ge thinks for a while and feels that he should try his best to curry favor with his future father-in-law now, thus hurriedly saying, ¡°Uncle Meng, which courtyard do you prefer? Or any mansion in Haicheng City? How about I buy one for you?¡±


    Mr. Meng is dazed, rubbing his temples, ¡°Brat, stop bragging. You¡¯ve interrupted my thinking. What was I saying?¡±


    Gao Ge feels a bit wronged.


    In fact, he is not bragging.


    He has a lot of money in his bank account and many spiritual jades with him.


    The spiritual jades can¡¯t be measured by money at all.


    As to those who lack resources for cultivation, the spiritual jades are valueless treasures! If the immortal cultivation schools and the ancient martial arts families learn that Gao Ge wants to exchange his spiritual jades for money, they will take however many spiritual jades at any cost, even if they have to sell off their property.


    Money is not that important for cultivators.


    ¡°Meng, stop dissing me and listen to me.¡± Gao Ming says seriously.


    Mr. Meng is slightly dumbfounded to find that Gao Ming puts on a serious face, which is rarely seen. He can¡¯t help sitting up and nodding his head, reaching out for the tea and taking a sip of it.

 Chapter 450 - The Conjugal Love

    Chapter 450 The Conjugal Love


    Moving to the Dragon Court Compound is not complicated.


    However, it cannot be made clear in two words or three.


    When Gao Ge is talking about the ins and outs, Mr. Meng and Mrs. Meng are listening quietly without giving any comment.


    In the end, Gao Ming asks, ¡°What do you think?¡± They look each other in the eye.


    Yet, they don¡¯t answer in a hurry.


    Meng Jing is a bit startled. Yet, compared with her parents, she shows more understanding.


    She looks at Gao Ge subconsciously and knows well that the ones who should move the Dragon Court Compound are Gao Ge¡¯s parents. After all, too many people are targeting at Gao Ge. And Meng Jing is in the Cultivation Academy, but she is only nobody for the field of immortal cultivation and the so-called Dragon Killers.


    If Meng Jing is taken as a target one day, it may be because of Gao Ge.


    Meng Jing is aware of it.


    Gao Ge senses being stared by Meng Jing and then looks back to suggest that he is fine.


    Meng Jing puckers her lips and feels like saying something. Yet, she can¡¯t speak it out and yet grabs Gao Ge¡¯s arm more tightly.


    ¡°Gao, this is too sudden for us. To be honest, at first, Meng and I thought that you were just kidding. We didn¡¯t expect you to so be serious!¡± Mrs. Meng smiles and drinks some water. However, she just takes a sip and then puts down the glass, saying, ¡°This is quite big. Meng and I have to discuss about it.¡±


    ¡°Mom¡­¡± Meng Jing says in a low voice, ¡°It is not a bad thing to go to the Dragon Court Compound.¡±


    ¡°Jing, I understand, but your father and I have lived in Jiangnan City for so many years. We cannot just go suddenly!¡± Mrs. Meng says with a bitter smile.


    Meng Jing heaves a sigh and has no idea what she should say then.


    Gao Ge reaches out his hand and pats slightly on Meng Jing¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°Never mind. Give your parents some time. They don¡¯t have to decide right now. Your mom is right. Moving is a big thing. After all, it is sentimentally hard to leave a place they have lived for so many years.¡±


    Meng Jing nods and replies, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Mrs. Meng and Mr. Meng make eye contact and then shake their heads with bitter smiles.


    This is how it will be when you have a daughter.


    The daughter may not understand what you say.


    On the contrary, when it is uttered by a boy she loves, it just becomes understandable like a golden saying.


    They feel a bit sad and yet comforted.


    After all, parents cannot always be there for their child. Mr. Meng and Mrs. Meng have watched Gao Ge grow up and they are sure that he is a good man for Meng Jing.


    ¡°Gao Ge, let¡¯s go out for a walk!¡± Meng Jing whispers to Gao Ge.


    Low as the voice is, it is heard by all the people at present.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    They two stand up, say goodbye to their parents and leave.


    ¡°A grown girl cannot be kept indeed!¡± Mr. Meng sighs, shaking his head.


    Gao Ming coughs, ¡°Meng, aren¡¯t you tired of repeating this? It is a common saying but you just keep babbling it.¡±


    With staring eyes, Mr. Meng points at Gao Ming and yells, ¡°I don¡¯t feel like making friends with you. Bah! Shame on you! Anyway, your son has got my daughter!¡±


    Gao Ming gloats with pride, ¡°That¡¯s right. Your daughter is with my son now. Are you angry? Are you grieved? Do you need a pill of Quick Acting Heart Reliever?¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± Mr. Meng gets extremely furious.


    ¡°Come to beat me if you dare to!¡±


    The two men in their 40s look more like two teenagers.


    Wrangling with each other, they are also feeling the sweet moment.


    After Gao Ming and others leave too, Mr. Meng sits on the sofa, reading a book, the Analects of Confucius.


    Mr. Meng feels that such a book as the Analects of Confucius contains all the general principles in the world, including self-cultivating, family regulating and state governing, which is impeccable in any aspect.


    There is a saying.


    As to books, it is worrying that people don¡¯t love them; reading books never does harm.


    While cleaning the living room, Mrs. Meng says, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Mr. Meng puts down the book and says smiling, ¡°I have nothing to say actually. You know, we are always on good terms with the Gao Family and we are not socially active people. To be honest, we don¡¯t have many friends in Jiangnan City. My parents passed away many years ago. And your parents¡­ We have not been in touch with them for a long time and they are not in Jiangnan City. If the Gao Family really move away, we don¡¯t have anything else hard to let go.¡±


    When Mr. Meng talks of her parents, Mrs. Meng¡¯s eyes are slightly changed and yet the change doesn¡¯t last long.


    It is impossible that she has completely let go.


    After all, they are her parents.


    They haven¡¯t contacted each other since a long time ago.


    However, even if they are no longer out of contact forever, she can never let go of them completely.


    ¡°In this case, there is nothing to discuss about. Let¡¯s pack up the things and move to the Dragon Court Compound with the Gao Family.¡± Mrs. Meng says with a smile.


    Mr. Meng heaves a sigh, ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not what I am worried about.¡±


    Mrs. Meng stops to sit next to Mr. Meng.


    ¡°You are worried about Gao Ge?¡±


    Mr. Meng nods his head with a stern face, ¡°We both know why the Gao Family have to move. They are targeted by some people. We know well about Gao Ming and Song Yun and they can never get into big trouble. So it must be Gao Ge. Therefore, the Gao Family has to move away only out of fear for being implicated.¡±


    Mrs. Meng says smilingly, ¡°Will you dislike Gao Ge for that?¡±


    Mr. Meng scratches his head, ¡°To be honest, personally I am okay, but I¡¯m worried about our daughter¡­¡±


    Mrs. Meng suddenly becomes serious, ¡°Meng, you know, people who are not envied by others are useless. This is what the world is like. No matter what you do or who you are, as long as you want to grow up and become stronger, you will incur trouble for yourself. Thus, you must struggle and overcome obstacles on the way of growth. If you always live carefree without any trouble or enemy, you are just idling away.¡±


    Mr. Meng ponders for a while, nods his head and takes a deep breath, ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s move then!¡±


    Mrs. Meng finally gives a smile.


    In fact, when Gao Ming asked the Meng Family to move away with them, the result has been doomed.


    Their discussion won¡¯t affect the result.


    This is mutual respect.


    Otherwise, whether Mr. Meng or Mrs. Meng agrees directly, it will be inappropriate. Every subtle detail must be properly dealt with between the couple. They must show respect for each other. That¡¯s what the conjugal love is.

 Chapter 451 - The Greatest Pride

    Chapter 451 The Greatest Pride


    Jiangnan City in autumn is beautiful in a unique way.


    Gao Ge and Meng Jing go back to their school, where they can hear students reading continuously. Now there are a lot of cultivators starting to select good talents at school for the Cultivation Academy in the future.


    It is not easy to actually advocate the Cultivation Academy overnight within the whole nation.


    It requires a long-term plan and step-by-step implementation. After all, it is quite a big deal. Over the long term, these young cultivators represent the future of Huaxia.


    The school guard is a bit surprised to see Gao Ge and Meng Jing, who approaches them and have a long chat. As a kind gesture, Gao Ge offers a cigarette to him then.


    ¡°Gao Ge, you are quite amazing now and everyone in the school knows about you now! It is already a great thing to enter the Cultivation Academy for ordinary people. Even amazingly, you graduated within a short time and have become a teacher there!¡± The guard heaves a sigh, ¡°I knew that you are no ordinary people! Ordinary students can never climb over the 2-meter-high wall of our school! However, you and Yue Xincheng are different. It was a piece of cake for you two!¡±


    Somehow it sounds so embarrassing.


    Having entered the school entrance, Meng Jing reaches out her hand, ¡°Give it to me.¡±


    Gao Ge hands over the cigarette as told, ¡°You know, as a cultivator, it won¡¯t get me sick anyway!¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t help.¡± Meng Jing puckers her lips.


    Holding her hand, Gao Ge asks smilingly, ¡°Why?¡±


    Meng Jing thinks for a bit and then walks ahead of him with her hands at the back. Then she suddenly looks back with her head tilted aside, winking at Gao Ge with a smile, ¡°Probably because that¡¯s what my mom always does to my father at home.¡±


    Well.


    It cannot be refuted.


    Staring at the girl wearing a pink coat and jeans and walking ahead of him, Gao Ge, with his face beaming with smiles, strides faster and grabs her hand again.


    ¡°Are you having a vacation in Jiangnan City?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°Silly! Of course not!¡± Meng Jing says.


    ¡°Why else can it be?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    Meng Jing coughs and says, ¡°This time I am back in Jiangnan City for a mission!¡±


    Gao Ge is a bit surprised and then asks, ¡°Mission? What mission?¡±


    Meng Jing rolls her eyes at him and then stands straight, saying with a serious face, ¡°Gao Ge, I have to say you are breaking the rule by asking this. As a student of the Cultivation Academy, how can I reveal to others my mission assigned by the Dragon Court?¡±


    She has made a good point!


    After a minute, Gao Ge shows her a credential.


    ¡°Now, as the team leader of Team Four of the East Huaxia Branch of the Dragon Court, I, hereby order you, the adorable junior in the Cultivation Academy of Nancheng City, to tell me about it.¡±


    Meng Jing keeps rolling eyes at him.


    ¡°I just won¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°Meng Jing, you are against the rules now!¡±


    Meng Jing hums and keeps walking forward, ¡°I just won¡¯t tell even if you threaten me. I know you well. If I do tell you, you will help me with it for sure!¡±


    Gao Ge says grinningly, ¡°Is there any problem with that?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely!¡± Meng Jing says, ¡°The mission is surely hard for me, but it will be pretty easy for you. I want to do it myself. I cannot always rely on you, can I? Moreover, if you lend me a favor and complete it, won¡¯t I have to go back instantly? It is always good to stay in Jiangnan City for a few more days.¡±


    Gao Ge is a bit awed.


    Nevertheless, on second thought, he doesn¡¯t find anything wrong with Meng Jing¡¯s thought.


    If he knows about this and even if he tries not to help her, he will do it in the end.


    In this case, Meng Jing won¡¯t have a feeling of achievement after the completion of the mission. Neither will it be of any help to her.


    Meng Jing needs to grow by taking the risk.


    However, should anything really happen, it is unacceptable for Gao Ge.


    ¡°Gao Ge.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    Meng Jing sits on the stone bench by the roadside, punching her legs on her own. Word has it that legs may be slimmed in this way.


    Her legs are not fatty though.


    ¡°I know you are great, at least much greater than me. Sometimes, when I am at class in the Nancheng Cultivation Academy , the teachers always talk of you in an approvingly way. After all, you graduated from the Nancheng Cultivation Academy and even become a team leader of the Dragon Court at such a young age. This is a mission impossible to ordinary people.¡±


    Gao Ge says smilingly, ¡°Isn¡¯t it nice? You can tell others with pride that I am your man.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. At the beginning, I was really proud of you. After all, I do hope that you can become such a great man, even the most awesome man in the world. However, as I hear more and more praises about you, I am getting less happy. I always feel that I¡¯m falling more and more behind you.¡± Meng Jing, with her head lowered, says in a light voice.


    While saying that, she doesn¡¯t feel comfortable.


    Others may find it a delight but she just takes it to heart.


    Is she too harsh on herself?


    Gao Ge is in a trance and feels the sadness in Meng Jing¡¯s words.


    ¡°When we were both at school, I had good grades and you didn¡¯t so I could offer you my exercise-books and tutor you by telling you about your mistake and helping you amend it. Whenever you were asked to do the exercises on the blackboard, I could give you a tip silently.¡± Speaking of this, Meng Jing is having a reminiscent and happy smile, and she also looks a bit complacent, ¡°Back then I just had a feeling that I was indispensable to you and you wouldn¡¯t leave me forever.¡±Read the next chapter on v ip novel


    Gao Ge sits down next to Meng Jing and listens quietly to his beloved girl talking.


    ¡°Do you remember? When your scores got worse, I always preached at you. Then you had to finish the homework assigned by the teacher as well as that by me. If you didn¡¯t, I would chase after you in the campus, holding a book. It is the beautiful memory for me ever.¡± Meng Jing says smilingly, ¡°In fact, there were quite some girls having a crush on you. You didn¡¯t know that right? But I did. Yet, I was never worried, because they were no match for me. Back then, we thought of scores as the only one criterion to judge a student. I had high grades and how could you fall for them instead of me?¡±


    ¡°Well said.¡± Gao Ge rolls logs for her.


    ¡°Gao Ge, but now things have changed.¡± Meng Jing says smilingly.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°Now I am not as excellent as before. Xia Lu is much better than me. She has made it into the Dragon Court while I am still in the Nancheng Cultivation Academy. I¡¯d be lying if I said I didn¡¯t feel worried. And I know, you will tell me that you and she will never be together. Nevertheless, in my eyes, I always believe that nothing is impossible in the world.¡±


    ¡°I can protect you and you can just hide behind me.¡± Gao Ge says helplessly.


    ¡°Well, I know how you think, but let¡¯s put it in another way. If you are an excellent entrepreneur or a boss of a listed company, you will be thinking that I should just stay at home and do whatever as I wished while you work hard and support the family. It may be an ideal life for others but not for me.¡±


    Meng Jing hedges with a bit of thinking and then continues to say, ¡°I will wonder what bottleneck you have encountered, or whether anyone creates difficulties for you but you can¡¯t talk to me about it. Even if you want to think of a solution, you can¡¯t discuss with me. All I can do will be watching TV quietly, cooking and staying with you. That¡¯s not what my life should be.¡±


    Meng Jing suddenly stands up before Gao Ge, looking down at him tearfully, ¡°What I want to do is to discuss with you about some plan and share your burden instead of cooking silently at home and watching you troubled by work. That¡¯s not what a normal life is, or at least not my ideal life.¡±


    ¡°So, Gao Ge, let me grow stronger. I still wish to become the top-grade student who can help you as well as the brightest star of your life. I want to be your greatest pride!¡±

 Chapter 452 - They Are Heroes

    Chapter 452 They Are Heroes


    Meng Jing has said a lot.


    Gao Ge suddenly realizes that he is wrong.


    His biggest mistake is that he doesn¡¯t know Meng Jing well enough.


    He thought that Meng Jing urged him to focus on study just because she hoped him to be better.


    Of course, it is one of the reasons.


    Yet, there are a lot more reasons. For example, Meng Jing loves to be able to help him, to serve as his proper guide and to lend him a favor when he is in need.


    These are all unknown to Gao Ge.


    A girl¡¯s mind is not easy to comprehend.


    Gao Ge tries to think based on Meng Jing¡¯s imagination.


    If he is really an entrepreneur and Meng Jing becomes a housewife, it will be the best outcome for him. He believes that Meng Jing will be happy to live in this way. Yet, is it the truth?


    No.


    It is like telling this proud girl that she lives to serve for him and the family they are going to have.


    What for?


    Meng Jing is a great girl.


    She just has fewer chances than him.


    Hardships and obstacles are opportunities for a cultivator and he makes her miss too many of them out of excessive worry about her.


    For example, when the secret realm was opened for the first time, Gao Ge just let her have the fruits that he took out from there in the yard. Back then, if Gao Ge brought her into the secret realm regardless, what would be the result?


    Hence, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t continue commenting on what Meng Jing said.


    Of course,


    Neither does he continue asking what mission Meng Jing is going to execute back in Jiangnan City.


    They have a tacit understanding and seem to have reached a consensus.


    When they are about to leave the school, they encounter a member of the Dragon Court, who is responsible for teaching students the basic skill, Qi conduction method, at present.


    This will lay a foundation for setting up more cultivation schools nationwide so as to give them a buffer. Meanwhile, students won¡¯t waste their time during the selection, which is good for them anyway.


    Upon catching sight of Gao Ge, the man appears a bit excited.


    ¡°Mr. Gao! Why are you back?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to see around.¡± Gao Ge says smilingly.


    He feels like paying a visit to the old campus as a renowned schoolfellow.


    Very soon the principal and a few teaching staff arrive in a hurry.


    They are as happy as a lark to see Gao Ge and Meng Jing here.


    It is fair enough to think of Gao Ge as an outstanding schoolfellow.


    They know quite a lot about Gao Ge. Of course, after Gao Ge enters the Dragon Court, much less information about him has been revealed.


    ¡°Gao Ge, welcome back!¡± The principal shakes hands with Gao Ge, excited and thrilled.


    Gao Ge used to study in this school but now he has become the leader of Team Four of the Dragon Court by now.


    It is literally inaccessible for them.


    Now a lot of students start to look on them.


    After learning about Gao Ge¡¯s identity, they all become immensely excited.


    ¡°Is that really Gao Ge?¡±


    ¡°He is Gao Ge!¡±


    ¡°The girl next to him is Meng Jing, right? She is so beautiful!¡±


    So far, Gao Ge¡¯s classmates have graduated and left.


    Now the students of the 12th grade are all Gao Ge¡¯s junior fellows.


    ¡°By the way, Gao Ge, your previous head teacher has been fired. After you left school, we received a report that Mr. Luo created difficulties for you at school on purpose and even got presents from the students¡¯ parents. What a scum of the education circle he is!¡±Read the next chapter on vi p novel


    Gao Ge grins and only listens without making any comment.


    In fact, teachers like Mr. Luo are not rarely seen in Huaxia.


    However, similarly, there are a lot of teachers who are as responsible as Liu Zhongyi.


    As a saying goes, there are all kinds of fishes in the sea.


    It applies to all the industries. If you get completely disappointed about an industry due to some relevant displeasing signs, it is too unreasonable. For example, recent years have seen some disappointing scandals of hospitals, but can you just feel let down by the whole medial industry? Of course not. It is unfair for the hard-working and responsible doctors. It is unreasonable to see things from only one side.


    ¡°By the way, Gao Ge, how long are you going to spend in Jiangnan City?¡±


    ¡°I should not stay here for a long time. Just two days or three.¡± Gao Ge thinks and says.


    He still has other things to do next, so he cannot stay in Jiangnan City all the time. Besides, if he keeps staying here, some of his enemies may come along, which is the last thing Gao Ge wishes to see.


    After all, he is not strong enough now.


    If he is strong enough, those who want to make trouble for him will be terrified by the sight of him.


    ¡°In this case, let¡¯s say, tomorrow! How about giving a speech at school tomorrow?¡± The principal says while rubbing his hands together.


    After he said that, the surrounding teachers and students are all expectant.


    Gao Ge feels a bit awkward. He doesn¡¯t get stage fright but he just has no idea what to say.


    Looking at the yearning eyes around him, Gao Ge nods his head with a bitter smile, ¡°Okay.¡±


    After all, this is his old school.


    Gao Ge also hopes that a bigger number of stronger cultivators can be fostered in his old school¡­


    They walk around the campus together. After Gao Ge leaves, the principal holds a meeting and starts to set up the site for tomorrow¡¯s speech. He even intends to invite some media¡­


    These things are not known to Gao Ge.


    After he returns to home, Gao Ge feels exhausted, rubbing his temples.


    He has to sleep on the sofa tonight. There are not enough rooms at home and his room has been taken up by Water Dragon.


    ¡°You are leaving in two days?¡± Water Dragon asks.


    Gao Ge nods his head.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Just traveling around. I may go to visit those students¡¯ families.¡± Gao Ge says.


    Water Dragon gets confused first and then comes to her senses according to Gao Ge¡¯s depressed look, saying, ¡°You mean the students who died in the Xiaoshan Sword Sect?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Gao Ge nods his head.


    Water Dragon heaves a sigh, ¡°Someone should pay a visit to them. In fact, we are the one to do it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can do it.¡± Gao Ge says, ¡°I will offer them some money too. After all, I must make sure they live well.¡±


    ¡°In fact, the Dragon Court has given them money.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s from the Dragon Court. I want to do something for them myself. After all, it is me who brought the students there.¡±


    Gao Ge sits up and drinks a glass of water, saying, ¡°In fact, I¡¯ve been planning to do it for a long while. Xia Lu has sent me the addresses, but I just didn¡¯t make up my mind because of fear.¡±


    ¡°You fear meeting their parents face to face?¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head.


    It¡¯s not hard to guess.


    ¡°In fact, it is not difficult.¡± Water Dragon says, ¡°As long as you understand they are all heroes and you didn¡¯t do anything wrong, it will be enough.¡±

 Chapter 453 - As Silent as the Grave

    Chapter 453 As Silent as the Grave


    As to moving away, Gao Ge¡¯s parents will manage it well with no need for him to worry about.


    To his surprise, the next day he wakes up, he learns from his parents that Meng Jing has left.


    Gao Ge knows that Meng Jing is still executing her mission in Jiangnan City, but he doesn¡¯t intend to look for her.


    Since Meng Jing didn¡¯t tell him face to face or let him know by call or by message, she must want to hide it from him.


    ¡°If you want to know what mission Meng Jing is executing, I can help you figure it out.¡± Water Dragon says.


    Gao Ge shakes his head, ¡°No need. Since she doesn¡¯t want me to know, I¡¯ll not ask then.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried about her?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am very worried about her, but I must show her some respect.¡± Gao Ge says.


    Water Dragon nods her head.


    In the afternoon, Gao Ge gets dressed and heads to the school for the speech.


    He doesn¡¯t make any preparations for the speech. Instead, he just talks as his mind flows, lecturing about some rules for cultivators and giving them some encouragement. That¡¯s all then.


    One must explore himself.


    It is necessary especially for a cultivator.


    Every cultivator has his own way of cultivation. If Gao Ge talks too much, it may not be good thing for the students. Worse still, it can restrict their cultivation and cause just the opposite result.


    To Gao Ge¡¯s surprise, there are a lot of journalists waiting by the school entrance, carrying the cameras.


    It makes Gao Ge feel quite helpless. He even starts to doubt whether he should get an agent for himself.


    After answering some trivial questions, Gao Ge walks into the lecture room, which has been full of students, teachers and even some officials of the municipal and provincial institutions.


    Gao Ge even sees his parents, Meng Jing¡¯s parents and Water Dragon sitting in the first row.


    They are sitting there, smiling at Gao Ge. Unfortunately, Meng Jing is not at present.


    Gao Ge can¡¯t help worrying whether she will come across any danger¡­


    He stops thinking about her then and coughs.


    Apart from the journalists who are holding the cameras, a lot of other people are also taking photos of him with their phones. For the moment, Gao Ge feels as if he is holding a concert.


    He clears his throat and becomes nervous somehow.


    It is no big deal for him to give a speech, but he still feels nervous anyway!


    At the beginning, he expresses his gratitude for whoever he can think of, though he has idea why he is thanking so many people. After all, he didn¡¯t ask for delivering a speech here.


    Looking at the young faces, Gao Ge thinks of something suddenly.


    He takes a deep breath and says.


    ¡°The students here are all my school fellows. Right?¡±


    ¡°Now, most of you must be trying to become an excellent cultivator, but it is never to be a cultivator. First of all, you must be fairly talented. Even if you can start cultivating, no one will ensure you that you will be enrolled by the Cultivation Academy. Likewise, even if you are qualified to enter the Cultivation Academy, it doesn¡¯t mean you will go into the Dragon Court upon graduation. Therefore, despite the aura recovery, your future is still full of uncertainty.¡±


    When Gao Ge says that,


    The students are all taken aback.


    They didn¡¯t expect to hear Gao Ge start his speech like that.


    Is he pouring cold water on them?


    To make them hopeless for the future?


    The teachers and officials are also shocked.Visit v ip novel. com


    Neither can they understand what on earth Gao Ge wants to do.


    While they are pondering whether Gao Ge is going crazy, Gao Ge changes his tone all of a sudden.


    ¡°But, you shouldn¡¯t be disappointed for such.¡±


    Hearing that, the audience all relieve.


    It turns out that he is adopting a fall-rise pattern!


    It is a nice way though. Many great speakers like adopting such a way.


    Yet, they still underestimate Gao Ge.


    Now, Gao Ge continues talking.


    ¡°You are not supposed to feel disappointed. Your future is not full of roses all the way. Notably, there is one problem that you must face. That is, whether you are a student of the Cultivation Academy or a member of the Dragon Court, you have to deal with death every day. After all, the enemies in front of you are very terrible. Some of them are even stronger cultivators, who kill people mercilessly in a horrid way. And some of them are rare beasts that come out of nowhere. Some may be ugly-looking ghosts.¡±


    With a smile, Gao Ge gazes at the audience.


    Somehow, when they see his smile, they can¡¯t help feeling shocked with fear.


    Somehow, such a smile is not amicable at all.


    Gao Ge¡¯s parents and Meng Jing¡¯s parents all keep silent.


    They can¡¯t help pondering how many hardships Gao Ge and Meng Jing have gone through so that Gao Ge gives such a speech¡­


    Water Dragon doesn¡¯t say anything.


    She knows better than anyone what Gao Ge wants to say.


    He has expressed it in an accurate way.


    The Dragon Court offers a decent pay, but the risk that the members have to take is beyond ordinary imagination.


    Therefore, the members of the Dragon Court just deserve what they have got.


    ¡°After I joined the Dragon Court, I¡¯ve killed a lot of people and a lot of enemies want to kill me too. However, there is one thing for sure. That is, in the field of immortal cultivation, people are afraid of the Dragon Court. And why are they afraid of? Why don¡¯t they dare to set against the Dragon Court?¡±


    Gao Ge takes a few steps forward and reaches out his fist.


    ¡°Because all the glories that the Dragon Court enjoys are earned by its members at the cost of their lives!¡±


    ¡°When you are in the field of immortal cultivation, or even enter the Dragon Court, you will realize that the world is actually a hunting field. Once you are in the hunting field, well, my dear fellows, your lives are no longer yours! They will be taken away some day. If you want to survive, you must make yourself become stronger.¡±


    During Gao Ge¡¯s speech, every student puts on a confused look.


    In fact, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t know whether it is proper to give such a speech. For him, it would be too pretentious of him to give a pep talk only.


    It is better to reveal all the negative things to them in a straight way.


    After all, he will set off to condole with the families of the students who died in the Xiaoshan Sword Sect soon.


    They were as adorable as these students.


    But they have heard too many pep talks.


    When Gao Ge leaves the lecture hall, the room is as silent as the grave.

 Chapter 454 - I’ll Leave Then

    Chapter 454 I¡¯ll Leave Then


    Gao Ge has never wanted to become a good teacher.


    He has no disposition of being a teacher either.


    What happened in the Xiaoshan Sword Sect has given Gao Ge too severe a blow.


    He is afraid that the students who listen to his speech may fall into the same old trap. If so, will he be sinful?


    He thought that he would be scolded by Water Dragon after the speech. However, the result is just the opposite.


    Upon seeing him, Water Dragon only says lightly, ¡°Your speech is great.¡±


    This is completely beyond Gao Ge¡¯s thinking.


    ¡°You won¡¯t criticize me?¡±


    ¡°Why would I?¡± Water Dragon sees through Gao Ge¡¯s worry, saying with a smile, ¡°You¡¯ve told the truth. Besides, I think your speech can be recorded and played to every newbie into the Cultivation Academy and the Dragon Court.¡±


    Gao Ge gives a bitter smile.


    ¡°Never mind. It is not bad to relieve your stress in this way.¡± Water Dragon directly points out Gao Ge¡¯s intention, ¡°Are you leaving?¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head.


    ¡°Okay. Go ahead. When everything is done, you may as well come back to the Dragon Court directly.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After a short moment of silence, Water Dragon asks with a casual air, ¡°Don¡¯t you really want to know what Meng Jing¡¯s mission is?¡±


    Looking at Water Dragon¡¯s serious face, Gao Ge can¡¯t help feeling nervous.


    ¡°You know it?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ve known it by random asking.¡± Water Dragon says.


    Gao Ge frowns.


    ¡°I was only saying. You had better not know about it.¡± Water Dragon heaves a sigh.


    ¡°Is it dangerous?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Gao Ge becomes stern.


    He kind of hopes that Water Dragon can be less honest.


    The atmosphere gets a bit strange.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t know whether he should keep asking.


    He is in a predicament.


    What a tough choice¡­


    Water Dragon thinks for a while and says, ¡°In fact, I am told to keep it from you. After all, even if you know, nothing will be changed.¡±


    Gao Ge¡¯s facial expression is gravely stern now.


    Hearing Water Dragon say that, Gao Ge feels disgruntled.


    Especially he learns that nothing will be changed even if he knows about it.


    Gao Ge thinks carefully and then laughs.


    ¡°Lord Water Dragon, you are wrong. Maybe I cannot change the Dragon Court¡¯s decision but I can change mine.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Water Dragon becomes puzzled.


    ¡°For example, I can quit the Dragon Court.¡± Gao Ge takes a deep breath.


    Water Dragon, with a frown, pats on the table and stands up angrily.


    ¡°Do you know what you are talking about?¡± Water Dragon shouts in a lower voice with potent murderous look.


    Gao Ge remains calm and composed.


    ¡°You know, my case is a bit special. As long as I want to hide away, you can hardly find me. Believe it or not. Let me get this straight. If anything happens to Meng Jing, I will not stay in the Dragon Court anymore.¡± Gao Ge says calmly.


    Water Dragon¡¯s anger gradually fades away.


    She feels that it is of no use being angry.


    Because she knows that Gao Ge doesn¡¯t make his decision out of anger.


    He is very calm now. He is not threatening or uttering angry words. Instead, he is expressing his opinion peacefully.


    ¡°Gao Ge, I¡¯ll pretend that I didn¡¯t hear what you said just now. And you shall not talk about it anymore.¡± Water Dragon says in a deep voice.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Water Dragon takes a glance at Gao Ge and then heaves a sigh.


    She knows that Gao Ge doesn¡¯t take back what he said or disperse his thought.


    He simply agrees not to talk about it anymore.


    Yet, it doesn¡¯t mean that he won¡¯t do it.


    This man is quite a trouble!


    Anyone knows that once Gao Ge leaves the Dragon Court, it will be a tremendous loss for the Dragon Court.


    By force?


    Even if Gao Ge is dead, it will be a loss anyway.


    Moreover, the Dragon Court won¡¯t do such a thing.


    ¡°If I tell you that Meng Jing volunteers to carry out this mission actually?¡± Water Dragon asks.


    Gao Ge thinks for a while and then nods, ¡°I think so.¡±


    ¡°Then why do you¡­¡±


    Before Water Dragon finishes her question, Gao Ge continues to talk, ¡°That I believe so doesn¡¯t mean I understand and accept it.¡±


    Water Dragon flies into a rage.Visit vi p novel. com


    Holy crap.


    Gao Ge is being rascal!


    She cannot reason with him at all!


    After Gao Ming and Song Yun are back, Gao Ge tells them about his leaving and then continues to pack his things up. When he is ready to go, someone unexpected comes.


    Gao Ge knows this man.


    The comer is Zhao Jin.


    ¡°Oh my! My dear fellow! You are back! Why didn¡¯t you call me? If no one told me about your speech at school today, I wouldn¡¯t know you were back!¡± Zhao Jin directly goes into Gao Ge¡¯s house, ¡°Your parents are at home! Hum? Who is this? Gao Ge, is this a relative?¡±


    Gao Ge feels unhappy.


    He can¡¯t help thinking.


    Why didn¡¯t he find that Zhao Jin was such a shameless man?


    For a second, He even starts to doubt whether he has such a brother.


    ¡°Excuse me, who are you?¡± Gao Ge coughs and asks.


    Zhao Jin instantly gets embarrassed.


    ¡°Man, cut it off¡­¡±


    ¡°To cut off what? Zhao Jin, why are you so shameless? We are not close at all!¡± Gao Ge shouts back at him angrily.


    He doesn¡¯t feel comfortable at all.


    ¡°Zhao, you are here! Have a seat first. Let¡¯s sit and talk!¡± Song Yun hastens to say.


    Gao Ge takes a puzzled glance at his mom.


    ¡°While you are not at home, Zhao often visits us with a lot of gifts. When your father and I were in trouble before, it was Zhao who helped us out. Besides, once I was out playing mahjong with my friends and your father slipped over at home, he mistakenly called Zhao. It was 12 am back then and he still came to send your father to the hospital.¡± Song Yun coughs and whispers to Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge is a bit surprised. He turns around to look at Zhao Jin with his eyes softened.


    He is aware that Zhao Jin only wants to curry favor with him by doing so.


    At least, Zhao Jin has made effort.


    Moreover, he does it well.


    In this case, Gao Ge won¡¯t be too indifferent to his passion.


    ¡°Have a seat first.¡±


    Hearing Gao Ge¡¯s invitation, Zhao Jin is finally relieved and then hastens to sit on the sofa. In fact, it is even more tiring to sit than standing.


    ¡°Tell me. What can I do for you?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°Haha. Man, look at you. I¡¯m only dropping by. I don¡¯t want you to do anything!¡± Zhao Jin hurriedly says.


    ¡°Oh yeah?¡± Gao Ge gives a scornful smile, ¡°Since so, you just sit here and I¡¯ll leave.¡±


    ¡°Ah? Gao Ge, where are you going? How about I give you a ride?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving Jiangnan City.¡± Gao Ge replies.


    Zhao Jin is speechless.

 Chapter 455 - Water Dragon’s Solution

    Chapter 455 Water Dragon¡¯s Solution


    Gao Ge¡¯s words make Zhao Jin really speechless.


    Zhao Jin has no idea what to say then.


    ¡°Enough. Zhao, if you need any help from Gao Ge, just say it. He will not reject you as long as he can do it and it does no harm.¡± Gao Ming coughs and says amidst reading.


    His voice sounds amicable but in fact, he has set several restrictions on Zhao Jin¡¯s request.


    First, it cannot go against reason and nature.


    Second, it must be within the scope of Gao Ge¡¯s capabilities.


    Undoubtedly, he utters the words to a tee.


    Even Gao Ge is surprised. Yet, when he finds that Gao Ming is holding a book about the art of speaking, he takes a tumble.


    After all, it¡¯s never too old to learn!


    Zhao Jin hears Gao Ming out and then giggles, ¡°Yes, Uncle Gao, you are right. I¡¯ll cut to the chase then!¡±


    ¡°Spill.¡± Gao Ge finds Zhao Jin quite an interesting man indeed. Zhao Jin was fooled by Gao Ge into believing that he had something to do with the Xia Family in Song City at first. Yet, if not, Zhao Jin might offend Gao Ge seriously because of Li Lang.


    Or he could kill Gao Ge. However, it is not likely to happen, because the Ning Family that wanted to kill Gao Ge were eradicated in Jiangnan City.


    If the Zhao Family really pisses Gao Ge off to the extremity, they will face the same consequence as the Ning Family.


    Therefore, it is hard to say who practically benefits from the misunderstanding caused by Thunder Fist.


    ¡°Bro, I hope you to do me a favor. Actually, it is not difficult. I want you to come to my home!¡±


    ¡°Make it clear!¡± Gao Ge shouts impatiently, ¡°Now that I¡¯ve given you a chance, you must say it clearly. Why are you faltering? What are you up to? Do you mean I only need to walk around your home? I won¡¯t need to do anything or say anything?¡±


    Zhao Jin needs to ask Gao Ge a favor now.


    Even if he doesn¡¯t, he must smile obsequiously to Gao Ge.


    What really surprises him is that Gao Ge has become so imposing in speaking after such a short period of time.


    Of course, it is invisible.


    Gao Ge continues, ¡°I have promised you that the Zhao Family can ask me a favor. Now you can tell me what you want directly. I won¡¯t say no to you.¡±


    Zhao Jin suddenly feels embarrassed.


    Gao Ge takes a tumble and says laughingly, ¡°It seems that you are the one in trouble but not the Zhao Family!¡±


    ¡°Bro, you are so smart!¡±


    Gao Ge feels like giving him a kick so badly.


    Hearing Zhao Jin call him Bro nonstop, Gao Ge even starts to doubt whether Zhao Jin is really his brother.


    ¡°This is your last chance. Tell me clearly about your request.¡± Gao Ge says.


    He promised the Zhao Family before that he would pay them back in return as long as they had his parents protected.


    In fact, the Zhao Family did a good job.


    Hence, Gao Ge owes them one.


    If the Zhao Family is really in trouble, he will do them a favor for sure.


    However, upon seeing Zhao Jin¡¯s faltering, Gao Ge takes a tumble.


    It is not the Zhao Family but Zhao Jin who wants to ask Gao Ge for a favor.


    Zhao Jin doesn¡¯t hold a high position in the Zhao Family. After all, he is only a descendent of a collateral line.


    Even due to Gao Ge, Zhao Jin has got a bit higher status in the Zhao Family, but he hasn¡¯t become a core member of his family.


    He was born to be like this!


    Anyway, it is his destiny.


    ¡°Bro, I will not beat about the bush. Actually, it is not complicated. Our family is in trouble now. Some immortal cultivation school wants us to become their affiliate. It is not rarely seen in the field of immortal cultivation. An ancient martial arts family may be an affiliate of an immortal cultivation school and an immortal cultivation school also can be an affiliate of an ancient martial arts family. The immortal cultivation school sends a master to meet us, who tells us that we must pay allegiance to them if we cannot find anyone to defeat him. Our family won¡¯t agree at all but we are worried about the capability of that school, so¡­¡±


    Gao Ge takes a tumble and says smilingly, ¡°You can ask the Dragon Court to solve the trouble for you then!¡±


    Such a thing is not allowed by the Dragon Court.


    As long as the Zhao Family turns to the Dragon Court, the latter won¡¯t just stand aside.


    Zhao Jin replies with a bitter smile, ¡°You are right, but if our family really turns to the Dragon Court, the Zhao Family will be disgraced in Jiangnan City or even in the whole field of immortal cultivation.¡±


    Then Zhao Jin says, ¡°If the Zhao Family is in a crucial moment of life and death, we may really let go of our dignity and turn to the Dragon Court. Yet, it is not about the time, is it?¡±


    Gao Ge says, ¡°You must think carefully. I am one of the members of the Dragon Court.¡±


    ¡°Of course I know it. Hence, Bro, you will come to my family as my foster brother instead of a member of the Dragon Court.¡± Zhao Jin explains.


    Gao Ge is seriously disgusted by Zhao Jin.


    Since when he becomes Zhao Jin¡¯s foster brother?


    Unless he is insane, he won¡¯t get a foster brother for himself.


    Even if he does, he will get a foster sister for himself¡­


    ¡°Bro, what do you think?¡±Visit v ip novel. com


    ¡°It¡¯s not complicated, but you are asking for more than that.¡± Gao Ge says smilingly, ¡°If I do help you, I¡¯ll be in big trouble. By then you will try every trick to mislead the public in the guise of me, won¡¯t you?¡±


    Zhao Jin is slightly shocked and takes a tumble, ¡°Are you worried that my family will swagger about by virtue of your influence?¡±


    ¡°Well, well. Don¡¯t say it like you won¡¯t do this kind of stuff.¡± Gao Ge says.


    Zhao Jin scratches his hair and suddenly has no idea what to say.


    Actually, he can promise Gao Ge that he won¡¯t do that.


    However, even if he doesn¡¯t, the other members of the Zhao Family may do it.


    There are so many members of the Zhao Family. It is a big family. Not everyone can promise not to harbor ill intention.


    If Gao Ge is not a member of the Dragon Court, it is not a big deal. However, Gao Ge¡¯s identity is rather special. If the Zhao Family makes any trouble by the virtue of Gao Ge, he will be a shame on the Dragon Court.


    ¡°How capable is the man?¡± Water Dragon sitting aside suddenly asks.


    ¡°He is at the initial stage of Strength Exposure!¡± Despite of ignorance of Water Dragon¡¯s identity, Zhao Jin hastens to answer.


    ¡°I will have it solved for you. Gao Ge will not do you the favor.¡± Water Dragon says, ¡°Just give me two days.¡±


    Zhao Jin finds it hard to believe and subconsciously looks at Gao Ge.


    ¡°Just she must have a solution since she says so.¡± Gao Ge says.


    Zhao Jin becomes wild with joy.


    With Gao Ge¡¯s assurance, he feels relieved.


    ¡°But I have one condition.¡± Water Dragon says.


    ¡°Please do tell!¡±


    ¡°Ask your family¡¯s master, Zhao Xing, to join the Dragon Court.¡±


    Zhao Jin is dumbfounded.


    Holy crap!


    Really?


    Before Zhao Jin goes into raptures, Water Dragon sneers and says, ¡°If the Zhao Family gets into any trouble or make any mistake in Jiangnan City, the Zhao Family will be doubly guilty.¡±


    Zhao Jin frowns and understands what Water Dragon means.


    If he really agrees on the condition,


    The Zhao Family will become the Dragon Court¡¯s affiliate and they cannot make any mistake.


    ¡°It is not me to decide. I have to discuss with the family¡¯s master.¡± Zhao Jin says with a bitter smile.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After seeing Zhao Jin off, Gao Ge stares at Water Dragon.


    Water Dragon smiles, ¡°It is not a bad thing for a family to be stationed in Jiangnan as an affiliate of the Dragon Court, and the Zhao Family will agree.¡±


    Gao Ge thinks about it and then nods his head.


    Now it is not necessary for him to worry about the matter.

 Chapter 456 - Golden Monkey Town

    Chapter 456 Golden Monkey Town


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t know how the trouble of the Zhao Family is solved.


    When he gets off the plane, he has received the message from Zhao Jin.


    The message says that the problem has been solved.


    It seems that Jiangnan City will be very peaceful in future.


    Zhao Xing¡¯s joining the Dragon Court is not a bad for the Dragon Court. Neither is it for the Zhao Family, especially when the Zhao Family was in trouble.


    As to what the other members of the Zhao Family will think, or whether they will feel constrained, it will be Zhao Xing¡¯s problem to worry about. Gao Ge doesn¡¯t need to think about it.


    Moreover, Zhao Xing is the master of the Zhao Family, who is not old and yet exceptionally vigorous in dealing with problems. He is arguably rendered as merciless and cruel. As such, the Zhao Family can be well organized and even thought highly of by the Dragon Court.


    If Zhao Xing is an obsequious and indecisive man, Dragon Court won¡¯t necessarily take him seriously.


    Without any luggage, Gao Ge leaves the airport and takes out a phone to see the address of the sacrificed students. He hedges and then goes to the washroom first. In the washroom, he has his hands washed, tidies up his clothes in front of a mirror and takes a deep breath to calm himself down.


    Then he leaves the airport and takes a taxi. He shows the driver the address.


    Gao Ge is going to Golden Monkey Town.


    Legend has it that the Golden Monkey Town used to be called as Li¡¯s Town, which was divided into Upper Li and Down Li. However, in the Ming Dynasty when Zhu Yijun was in power, the Li¡¯s Town was struck by a drought, thus making the farmers reap nothing at harvest time and causing a plague all over the town. At that time, a golden monkey appeared and ran throughout the town, leaving hundreds of fruits behind. The patients infected by the plague ate the fruits and amazingly became well. As a result, the town was renamed as Golden Monkey Town in memory of the monkey that helped the Li¡¯s Town.


    There are a lot of stories about the golden monkey. It is said that the golden monkey is the ape of the Governor of Mount Tai.


    Someone also says that the golden monkey is transformed by the fur of Monkey King.


    The second saying has appeared since the recent years. After all, when the monkey appeared, Wu Cheng¡¯en hadn¡¯t been born.


    It is about two hours¡¯ ride to go from the airport to Golden Monkey Town.


    Within the two hours, Gao Ge is only resting with his eyes closed and his mind emptied, feeling the present peace.


    When he arrives at the destination, he pays for the fare and gets off the taxi.


    Golden Monkey Town is a small town but it covers quite a large area with a dozen of villages.


    It is not time for the dismissal of the middle school in Golden Monkey Town.


    In the early years, there were many students in the school, but recently, fewer and fewer students choose to stay. Most of them have followed their parents to the city. Two years ago, there used to be seven or eight classes of each grade. Yet, only three classes are kept. Worse still, as to the high school, there is only one class of each grade. For each class there are six students only. Undoubtedly, students are fewer than teachers.


    As a result, it generates a vicious circle. With so few students here, good teachers will leave too. And parents can only keep running to the city in order to let their children better educated. In this way, maybe the middle school may be no longer in existence in several years.


    It is gradually vanishing in history, caused by the rapid development of a country. Such a school is not rarely seen in Huaxia.


    Initially, there were shops on both sides of the school gate, but now one of them has been closed. Only the other one is still open. Apart from that, some vendors are also seen there, including an old man selling stationary on a tricycle, a middle-aged woman selling milk on a cart and some selling snacks like spicy hotpot.


    Staring at the pale faces and listening to the laughter, Gao Ge keeps looking around with a smile on his face.


    After a while, he walks towards a vendor¡¯s booth of spicy hotpot.Visit vi p novel. com


    The spicy hotpot, which should be hotpot on sticks or oden, is strings of meatballs, beef, mutton, bacon and some vegetables placed in an iron pot for cooking.


    ¡°Madam, I¡¯ll take one of these.¡± Gao Ge says smilingly.


    The middle-aged woman wipes the sweat off her forehead. Although summer is over, the remaining heat is still very upsetting. With a piece of cloth put on her shoulder, she keeps wiping the sweat off her face in case it drops into the pot. Of course, it is not easy to have very clean and hygeian food in this environment.


    Yet, since people always eat that, it is fine anyway. Likewise, we all know that we can¡¯t drink unboiled water or eat unwashed fruits, but why can the fruits that have been washed with unboiled water be eatable?


    When Gao Ge was at school, he always claimed that it was fine to eat the things that were not clean. It doesn¡¯t make sense but after all, he has lived to now.


    ¡°What would you like to have? Help yourself!¡± The middle-aged man passes a disposable cup to Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge fetches the cup and starts picking.


    ¡°5.5 yuan in total. I¡¯ll charge you 5 yuan then. Fellow, I haven¡¯t met you before. Are you here to visit your relatives?¡± The middle-aged woman says smilingly with a local accent. The accent is still understandable, which is not very different from mandarin, except that some of the words are distinctive. However, those words can also be comprehensible in context.


    See?


    It is very important to foster reading comprehension skills in school.


    ¡°Kind of.¡± Gao Ge thinks and then says smilingly.


    ¡°Come on. Here is the chair. Have a seat.¡± The woman says.


    Gao Ge sits down seemingly obediently.


    ¡°You don¡¯t look old. Maybe you and my son are about the same age.¡± The woman says grinningly.


    ¡°Yeah, more or less.¡± Gao Ge chuckles.


    ¡°But my son was not lucky. He passed away for the sake of the nation, leaving me and his sister behind. He was even awarded with a medal by the government!¡± Although the woman says with pride for her son, her disappointment and despair in her eyes cannot be covered. Her grey hair and the wrinkles around her eyes seem to be the perfect embodiment.


    While having the spicy hotpot, Gao Ge keeps wiping off sweat.


    ¡°It is too hot to eat the spicy food like this!¡± The woman says laughingly.


    Gao Ge puts down the cup and drinks up all the soup.


    ¡°You are selling this. How can you talk of it like that?¡± Gao Ge says smilingly.


    ¡°I was telling the truth! If I were good at other skills, I would not work on this. Now the business is slow.¡± The woman heaves a sigh.


    Finally, the bell of dismissal rings.

 Chapter 457 - Can They Feel Okay to Spend It?

    Chapter 457 Can They Feel Okay to Spend It?


    Looking at the students walking out of the school continuously like birds escaping from a cage, Gao Ge seems to see the old self through the slits of his eyes.


    After joining the Dragon Court, Gao Ge starts to savor his past school life in retrospect.


    Likewise, many people who drop out of school always regret not having finished school. Some of them feel that they are not as educated as they need to be; some just miss the carefree life in campus and the others may find that the women in the big city are harder to get than the girls in school.


    Bygones are bygones. Just as a saying in the book ¡°Fortress Besieged¡±, those who are outside want to get in and those who are inside want to get out.


    That is what life is like. Children always long to grow up but when they¡¯ve grown up, they hope to return to the childhood. Likewise, a single person always yearns for a lover; yet, after he has a partner, he will miss the freedom in the days when he is single. Life can¡¯t be just as one wishes. With growth, responsibility and hardship come along; everyone grows up throughout the trials of life. With freedom, loneliness comes along; one can let go of himself in loneliness.


    After school, the woman gradually becomes busier.


    After a while, she gets overwhelmingly occupied.


    ¡°Let me help you.¡± Gao Ge volunteers to help.


    The woman hesitates and nods her head. Yet, meanwhile she also frowns and feels something wrong.


    With the help of Gao Ge, the woman is obviously much relieved.


    Her eyebrows soothed, she keeps looking at the school gate, as if searching for somebody.


    As time goes by, fewer and fewer students are seen to leave the school.


    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t she still come out¡­¡± The woman appears a bit anxious, rubbing her nose.


    ¡°Are you looking for your daughter?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    The woman stares at him with alertness, ¡°How do you know it?¡±


    Gao Ge is slightly dazed to say with a smile, ¡°You told me just now that your son left you and his sister behind.¡±


    The woman recalls what she said and smiles embarrassedly, ¡°Sorry. I forgot saying that.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll look for her myself.¡± The woman starts to put away her booth by covering the pot and putting out the fire. Then she wipes her dirty hands with the apron, throws the apron into her cart and walks to the school with a plastic kettle.


    Gao Ge hesitates and then catches up with her.


    ¡°Young man, are you a friend of my son?¡± While heading towards the school, the woman asks.


    Woman does have a sharp sixth sense.


    Gao Ge smiles with no denial.


    When they go through the school gate, they notice the vitrines on both sides of the road.


    ¡°Look at that. It¡¯s my daughter.¡± The woman points at a picture in the vitrine and says to Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge takes a glance at the vitrine, in which ten pictures are shown with the title of Top 10 of Grade 3.


    ¡°You teach your daughter very well!¡± Gao Ge sighs.


    ¡°Now I just hope that my daughter can get into a good university smoothly. ¡° The woman sighs while walking forward.


    Gao Ge asks, ¡°Don¡¯t you hope her to become an excellent cultivator?¡±


    The woman turns around and looks at him with complicated eyes, replying in a bitter tone, ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t. When I learnt that my son was enrolled by the Cultivation Academy, I was more than thrilled and happy. However, very soon I heard that my son died. All the people in the town are aware of this and I¡¯ve got a lot of compensation from those people but also the government officials. That¡¯s quite a fortune, but my son can never come back!¡±


    ¡°I am proud of him. I am, seriously! Everyone feels that my son was awesome and I am doing great. They all said that I educated my son well and that my son was brave enough to sacrifice himself for the nation. As reply, I told them that it was what my son should do. However, that¡¯s not what I actually thought!¡±Visit vi p novel. com


    The woman speaks really fast without much thinking.


    Obviously, she doesn¡¯t utter the words on impulse. She just has no one to talk with.


    ¡°Frankly, I don¡¯t want my son to sacrifice his life. Sometimes I may wonder why it was not others but my son who died for the nation. Although I know I am being selfish, I still hope that my child can live healthily. Isn¡¯t that what a parent hopes for her child? It is too painful for a parent to even think of losing her child. When my husband passed away, I was sad too, but I must hang in there for the sake of my two children. However, when my son died too, I felt like that my world had collapsed. If my daughter¡­ By then I don¡¯t know what else I can live for¡­¡±


    Gao Ge listens to her quietly.


    The more the woman speaks, the sterner Gao Ge¡¯s countenance becomes.


    He has been well prepared before, but now he feels that he still overestimated his bearing capability.


    Every word uttered by the woman stabs at him like a knife.


    When they arrive at Class 2, Grade 3, the woman and Gao Ge find that the classroom is empty now.


    ¡°Where has my daughter gone?¡± The woman gets anxious.


    Her daughter means everything to her after her son passed away.


    Nothing horrid may happen at school though.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Let¡¯s look for her around the campus.¡± Gao Ge comforts her.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    The woman tells Gao Ge, ¡°Actually, back in old days, my daughter used to be the first one who ran out of the school after class. She was such a good girl that she knew I would be very busy during that time, so she always hurried to help me. When I was less busy, she would be doing her homework beside me. To be honest, every time she was helping me, her classmates would come over and laugh at her meanly. However, despite being hurt, she still tried to comfort me and told me that she was fine and that she never felt ashamed to earn a living by ourselves.¡±


    Gao Ge ponders over her words and says, ¡°You are quite loaded now and can afford a better life.¡±


    ¡°Then we can just live in the fortune and do nothing? I¡¯ve got the money but that is given to me at the cost of my son¡¯s life! It may be too mean to put in this way but it is the truth indeed! If I spend the money, every penny will make my heart hurt just like a knife. I will feel like¡­¡± Speaking of this, the woman is too sorrowful with a sob to talk anymore.


    Gao Ge takes a deep breath and rubs his temples.


    She is right.


    As to the families of those victims, the money is at the cost of their children¡¯s lives.


    Can they feel okay to spend it?

 Chapter 458 - Is It Hilarious?

    Chapter 458 Is It Hilarious?


    Every word uttered by the woman is full of blood and sweat.


    Gao Ge is not a sentimental person, but the death of the woman¡¯s son is somewhat related to him. Hence, inevitably, he finds it bitter to hear her words.


    The woman suddenly stops and turns around, asking Gao Ge, ¡°Did I say too much?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± After saying that, Gao Ge suddenly realizes something and adds with a smile, ¡°I won¡¯t tell others about it.¡±


    ¡°Great¡­¡±


    Gao Ge is puzzled, ¡°You are afraid that others may learn about you?¡±


    The woman shakes her head and explains, ¡°I just feel that since my son was a hero, who died a glorious death, I shall not become his stain.¡±


    Gao Ge says to her with a smile, ¡°Rest assured. You won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Others always feel that I should think big as mother of a hero.¡± The woman says with a bitter smile, ¡°I am merely a poorly-educated woman from a village. I married early and then worked as a farmer. After my husband passed away, I began to support my two children on my own. In the early times I would do some reading but what I read was only some magazines. I always felt that if I read more, I could help my children with their homework. Afterwards, people told me that the magazines were useless. I didn¡¯t understand why but as neither of my children liked them, I couldn¡¯t be bothered to read them anymore.¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head.


    ¡°Therefore, I really can¡¯t think much. I am saying to please others.¡±


    Gao Ge replies, ¡°What you just said can¡¯t be uttered by illiterates.¡±


    The woman shakes her head with a bitter smile and doesn¡¯t continue talking.


    Maybe she has said all that she wants to say or she just feels it not safe to talk too much in front of Gao Ge. What if Gao Ge leaks out her words?


    Next to the playground is the toilet, where a lot of people are gathering.


    Gao Ge obviously senses that the woman strides much faster and appears worried.


    ¡°An!¡±


    Then she runs along.


    With a frown, Gao Ge runs after her.


    The woman squeezes through the onlookers. In the middle of the crowd, a girl wearing school uniform is sitting on the ground, with her uniform slit by others and thus her skin exposed to the air. She is bleeding now.


    The girl¡¯s face becomes pale and she is even slightly trembling.


    There are several girls around her, who are not frightened to see an adult coming here and still giggle as before.


    ¡°Hum! Li Shi¡¯an, you¡¯ve asked your parent to come here?¡± One of the girls snorts while smoking a cigarette. Actually, she is not really smoking properly but she just finds it cool to be smoking.


    Another girl is videotaping with a cheap phone and saying, ¡°Is this the vendor selling spicy hotpot outside our school gate?¡±


    ¡°Haha! You don¡¯t know this vendor is mother of Li Shi¡¯an?¡±


    ¡°Wow! Really?¡±


    Gao Ge is speechless to listen to them.


    He thinks for a while and still fails to think through.


    What¡¯s the funny part?


    ¡°You girls! What are you doing?¡± Seeing her daughter hurt by others, the woman goes mad and dashes forward, trying to catch one of the girls. Instantly, the girls all dodge backwards.


    ¡°What? You want to bully kids? If you dare to beat me, my father will exterminate your family!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Li Shi¡¯an, I have my father. Do you? Haha! How about letting your father have a fight with mine?¡± The girl who is videotaping says.


    ¡°Haha!¡±


    ¡°Madam, you had better stay out of this! It¡¯s between us kids.¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡±


    There are also several boys chiming in.


    They all look quite young, about 15 or 16 years old.


    Faced with the crowd laughing around, the woman just holds her daughter tightly, at a loss what to do.


    ¡°There. There. Mom is here¡­¡± The woman tries to comfort her daughter while pondering what she can do.


    The first idea that occurs to her is to make concessions to avoid trouble.


    She is afraid that her daughter may be in danger if the situation worsens.


    After all, these girls¡¯ parents will seek revenge.


    ¡°Is it hilarious?¡± Gao Ge can¡¯t help asking in confusion.


    ¡°Oh? Who are you? Are you Li Shi¡¯an¡¯s brother?¡±


    ¡°Cut it out! I heard that her brother was dead!¡±


    ¡°Oh, right. Her brother was a hero! They must have received quite a big sum of pension!¡± The girl who is smoking asks.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Shouts Li Shi¡¯an.Update by vi p novel


    Her eyes turn red.


    Her eyes are full of grievance and anger.


    Gao Ge suddenly admires these people.


    By talking, they can always cut others to the quick.


    Gao Ge likes dissing others.


    However, he has to admit that he is not as vicious as these teenagers.


    They are all young people in their prime age, but they just choose to be so mean and vicious.


    ¡°Are you happy?¡± Gao Ge suddenly takes a few steps forward with a coat in his hand. He passes the coat to her. Of course, the coat is taken out of his star map.


    The onlookers are taken aback all of a sudden.


    They gradually stop smiling and then start to look over Gao Ge in confusion.


    Are they happy?


    They are fine¡­


    Yet, they cannot answer like that.


    ¡°It is low-class to satisfy yourselves based on others¡¯ pains.¡± Gao Ge turns around to glare at one of the girls, saying, ¡°Are you keen on laughing at others? As a girl who is wearing a knock-off of an Anta coat, on what ground can you laugh at others? Her mother is a vendor outside the school gate. What about yours?¡±


    ¡°My parents are employees in Zhejiang!¡±


    ¡°They are also working for others! So what?¡±


    The girl quickly blushes and grits her teeth, trembling slightly.


    The onlookers can¡¯t help laughing.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t recognize it. Sun Lulu, your coat is a knock-off?¡±


    Gao Ge looks to the girl who is smoking.


    ¡°Is it hilarious? You don¡¯t even know how to smoke but you are still smoking. Do you feel it cool to do so? In this case, can you buy some good cigarettes? These cigarettes are of poor quality, which only cost 2.5 yuan one pack. It will even be an insult for mosquitoes if you use it to repel them. Do you understand? Moreover, the poor perfume on you is used to cover your body odor?¡±


    ¡°And you, how old are you? Oh, 15 years old. You go bald at such a young age? Look at your hair. You will be disgracing the Shaolin Temple if you go there.¡±


    ¡°What are you laughing at? One may look like a scholar by putting on a pair of glasses. But what about your glasses? Are they made of the bottom of beer bottle?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve left you out. How old are you? I may mistakenly think that you are eight years old. You are such a dwarf. Did you stop growing taller at the age of eight?¡±


    Gao Ge smiles and then asks all the onlookers the same question.


    ¡°So, is it hilarious?¡±

 Chapter 459 - Make Any Call As You Wish

    Chapter 459 Make Any Call As You Wish


    School bullying?


    It is not rarely seen.


    Gao Ge only feels amused.


    When he bullied others with Yue Xincheng in school, these kids might be playing with mud somewhere.


    The only difference between them is that he and Yue Xincheng never said anything hurtful even though they could.


    Those who they bullied actually deserved to be bullied.


    However, they would forget about the conflict after a few days.


    Particularly, they could still be friends to sing and play after having a fight.


    Yet, words are the most hurtful.


    Hurtful words may keep haunting someone for a long time.


    The consequence lingers long enough to affect their life.


    Some kids even start to suffer autism and depression because of their classmates¡¯ sneering.


    Such a phenomenon is a common occurrence in any country.


    Gao Ge dislikes saying hurtful words because he thinks that it is the most malicious thing in the world.


    However, it doesn¡¯t mean that he can¡¯t say it.


    Is it hilarious?


    Is it?


    One may acquire a certain sense of achievement by mocking others; in return, the people who are mocked will shed sorrowful tears or be laughed at by the onlookers.


    He will feel as if he is a born master of humor.


    He doesn¡¯t know that the people amused by him also put a label on him.


    He is regarded as a mean person.


    However, he is not aware of this.


    To know oneself is true knowledge.


    Nevertheless, how many people can truly understand this?


    The students are all astonished.


    Especially when Gao Ge stares at the other people, they all hasten to lower their heads.


    They are afraid to become the next target that Gao Ge scorns.


    Gao Ge laughs.


    He suddenly has a sense of achievement.


    Without lifting a hand, he can make these kids start to doubt what life is all about.


    Oh.


    It is not right.


    They are no longer kids.


    They know how to hurt others.


    They know how to be in love.


    They even know how to get a room.


    When they are speaking foul words, when they learn to hurt others with a weapon, when they manage to fulfill their own desire at the cost of others¡¯ interest, they can still enjoy the benefits brought by the Law on the Protection of Minors.


    Seriously, aren¡¯t they the last persons you should mess with?


    Every onlooker is avoiding Gao Ge¡¯s eyes.


    As Gao Ge steps forward, they stagger backwards.


    However, by far, Gao Ge hasn¡¯t done anything to hurt them yet.


    At least, he doesn¡¯t beat them at all.


    What are they fearing?


    ¡°You are happy and complacent to make fun of others? Now you just find it unbearable to be laughed at and satirized? What do you learn at school? Do you forget the saying that do not do to others what you would not have them do to you?¡±


    Gao Ge sneers, ¡°Besides, you¡¯ve got it wrong. Do you really think your stupid mocking words touch a raw nerve of her? Come on. Her brother is dead indeed but he died a glorious death for the sake of Huaxia. What about you? How many people will remember when your corpse is carried into the crematory? You will become nothing more than a dust and no one will ever remember you before long, not to mention anyone to visit your grave.¡±


    Gao Ge didn¡¯t want to make so much effort at first.


    Now, for Li Shi¡¯an, he doesn¡¯t want her to remember these means or let these people affect her life.


    Mental trauma is the hardest illness to cure.


    The only one thing that Gao Ge can do is to inject a potent antidote to her.


    He tries to get rid of the injures that these people leave on Li Shi¡¯an¡¯s heart by this means.


    Finally, someone cannot take it anymore.


    He turns around and wants to get away.


    Gao Ge reaches out his hand to drag him back and gives him a kick, leaving him rolling about on the ground.


    Listening to the boy¡¯s painful wailing, Gao Ge is expressionless.


    ¡°I am still talking here. Who dares to leave?¡± Gao Ge stares at the people with a cold look.


    ¡°I can reluctantly understand the girls bully one of their kind but you? As a boy, are you ashamed to bully a girl? Can a boy like you be able to get a girl? Can you ever get someone to marry you? Anyone who will marry you must be really unlucky!¡± Gao Ge grabs the young boy¡¯s hair and asks.


    Then Gao Ge throws him aside heavily and then puts his phone on the ground.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know whether you have a phone. If you don¡¯t, I have one here. You can ask for help. Just call your father, brother or police. Anyway, you are allowed to make any call as you wish, but you cannot leave.¡± Gao Ge says.


    Li Shi¡¯an stares at Gao Ge¡¯s back dully and suddenly gives a smile.


    In her memory, when a boy used to poker her with a pen at class, her brother came to her class to step up for her like this.


    Although her brother did it in a different way, they are both of awe-inspiring appearance.


    The students are all terrified by Gao Ge.


    ¡°This is a cultivator¡­¡± One of the onlookers says.


    After all, cultivators are no secret now.


    It is normal that they recognize him.


    ¡°Me too¡­¡± A student mumbles.


    ¡°Just go and beat him¡­¡± Another person rolls his eyes.


    The one who claims to be a cultivator too immediately keeps silent.


    Some of them are cultivators indeed.


    Nevertheless, they are only slightly more capable than ordinary people.


    Gao Ge turns around to look at Li Shi¡¯an and heaves a sigh.


    ¡°In fact, they are no match for you.¡±


    Li Shi¡¯an widens her eyes.


    She just can¡¯t believe it.


    There are so many people here.


    And even some of them are boys.


    How can a girl like her overbeat these people?


    ¡°Since your brother can get into the Cultivation Academy, you can¡¯t be of poor capability.¡± Gao Ge asks.


    Li Shi¡¯an understands what Gao Ge means and suddenly gets excited.


    The woman holding her puts on a complex look.


    ¡°I want to make a call!¡± The girl who smokes says in a low voice.


    Gao Ge gives a smile. Instead of being angry, he reaches out his hand, ¡°Just do it.¡±


    He is nice.


    He doesn¡¯t ask the girl for the telephone bill.


    While making the phone call, the girl is also sobbing.


    She makes a long call.


    ¡°Now go back and stand in situ.¡± Gao Ge says.


    The girl snorts and glares at Gao Ge, ¡°You¡¯ll regret this.¡±


    Gao Ge gives her a slap in the face.


    Slap.


    Her teeth are even ripped off.


    Gao Ge can¡¯t help chuckling.


    ¡°Look. You just gave others another excuse to mock you. You are such a kid without sufficient teeth.¡±


    The smoking girl slumps on the ground with her hand covering her cheek.


    She cries out.


    Gao Ge shows no sympathy for them at all.


    Look at Li Shi¡¯an.


    There are numerous footprints on her.


    Her hair gets burnt.


    There are even some prominent scalds in her arm caused by cigarettes.


    She is even besmeared with blood.


    Her terrible look must have been recorded by the phone.


    Anyone who dares to say that Gao Ge is too cruel will be slapped by him in the face and spat too.


    Bah.


    They must be holier-than-thou.

 Chapter 460 - I’ll Challenge You!

    Chapter 460 I¡¯ll Challenge You!


    Gao Ge is delighted.


    Because he is upsetting those who displease him.


    To put it simply, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t like to be a warrior praising virtue and punishing vice.


    Yet, he must admit that it is a refreshingly great thing to vent his anger.


    Those who were arrogant and impudent are frightened now.


    They are squatting on the ground, trembling like chicken besieged by an eagle.


    This is the only thing they can do.


    Faced with Gao Ge, they are no match for him in terms of fighting or scolding.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t speak any foul words to them from the beginning to now though.


    Yet, they still feel thoroughly refuted.


    They really feel bad.


    While they are yearning for help, two persons come to them.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± One of them shouts with a frown.


    ¡°Mr. Zhang, help!¡± One of the students yells.


    The two teachers both look stern.


    ¡°What happened?¡± The man who is speaking is about 40 years old, with sloping shoulders and walrus moustache. And the other man is tall and thin, wearing a basketball suit now.


    ¡°Mr. Zhang, Li Shi¡¯an asks the man outside the campus to beat us up!¡± The girl who smokes seizes the opportunity to complain.


    Gao Ge is shocked to hear that.


    He is used to the occurrence of falsely accusation.


    Yet, he cannot keep a stiff upper lip and distort the fact as well as this girl. She is a master of this field.


    ¡°No!¡± Li Shi¡¯an hurries to deny.


    ¡°Enough! Are you too idling? Go back home now!¡±


    Although Mr. Zhang doesn¡¯t know about the ins and outs of the matter, he still shows partiality for good students like other teachers.


    He knows most of the students at present. After all, there are not many students in school. Even though he cannot remember all of their names, he can recognize them anyway. Therefore, apart from Li Shi¡¯an, other kids are rubbish to him. Regardless, it is the truth.


    Therefore, whether Li Shi¡¯an has asked others outside the campus to pick up a fight, he will not call to account.


    The students are angry.


    ¡°Mr. Zhang, you cannot leave this alone!¡±


    ¡°Enough. Shut up! Do you all want to ask your parent to come for a talk?¡± Mr. Zhang shouts impatiently, ¡°Go back now! Li Shi¡¯an, are you okay? If you suffer any wrong, just tell me!¡±


    ¡°Thank¡­ Thank you, Mr. Zhang¡­¡± Li Shi¡¯an suddenly has no idea what to say.


    ¡°Okay. All of you go back!¡± Mr. Zhang waves his hand.


    Those students all stand up.


    Displeased as they are, they cannot do anything about it.


    Now it is the best thing for them to go back.


    ¡°Freeze.¡± However, someone doesn¡¯t allow it.


    All the students stop and subconsciously look at Gao Ge.


    The two teachers who were going to leave are both dazed. They stare at Gao Ge in surprise, asking, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Li Shi¡¯an¡¯s brother.¡± Gao Ge says calmly.


    Mr. Zhang wants to say something but he still utters nothing.


    He cannot ask whether Li Shi¡¯an¡¯s brother is dead.Update by vi p novel


    It will be too silly of him to ask such a question.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t allow them to leave.¡± Gao Ge says.


    ¡°Well, you are Li Shi¡¯an¡¯s brother? What do you want to do then?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve bullied my sister, for which they must pay back. Otherwise, anyone can just come here and step on my sister.¡± Gao Ge looks at Mr. Zhang coldly and says, ¡°You cannot see my sister¡¯s injuries and I can¡¯t be bothered to show you, because I am not going to let you redress the scales. When they were bullying my sister, you did nothing. Now you just want to put an end to it by saying a few words? There is no such a thing in the world.¡±


    The two teachers are both confused.


    ¡°Hum. How about letting go?¡± Li Shi¡¯an says in a low voice.


    ¡°Do you really want to let go?¡± Gao Ge turns around to look at her with dark eyes, ¡°Do you really want to let them go after they have done this to you? They have insulted your father and brother. Are you okay to let them go?¡±


    Li Shi¡¯an¡¯s eyes suddenly become hollow.


    ¡°If your brother knew about this, he would feel hurt.¡± Gao Ge says seriously.


    Li Shi¡¯an lowers her head.


    Seemingly, she is in a trance.


    Holding her daughter, the woman has no idea what to say.


    She wanted to make concession and avoid bigger trouble.


    However, Gao Ge¡¯s words touch her.


    Moreover, she is aware that if this matter is hastily wound up, her daughter will be afraid to go to school and take it to heart forever.


    Therefore¡­


    She cannot just let it go easily!


    ¡°Li Shi¡¯an, your brother was a hero. Do you know how he died? Faced with an invincible opponent, he still tried his best to put up a desperate fight for the sake of the nation, the community, and his peers. He died but he didn¡¯t let his opponent survive.¡± Gao Ge says smilingly, ¡°Your brother didn¡¯t cower.¡±


    The woman holding her daughter can feel that Li Shi¡¯an is still slightly shivering.


    The two teachers look each other in the eye, silent.


    According to Gao Ge, they¡¯ve learnt something.


    It is not much though.


    They still get to learn what happened.


    Finally, Li Shi¡¯an suddenly raises her head with her eyes full of fierceness.


    ¡°Well. Then¡­¡±


    Li Shi¡¯an hedges.


    Then she inhales and tries her best to shout hysterically.


    ¡°Beat the rubbish to death!¡±


    Gao Ge grins.


    The onlookers are dumbfounded.


    So is the woman.


    Probably she just doesn¡¯t dare to believe that her daughter should utter such words.


    Gao Ge feels confused.


    Did he just misguide a young girl?


    Besides, the girl is seriously misguided.


    ¡°I¡¯ll challenge you. If you win, I will let it go. If you lose, you must apologize to me by kneeling in front of me and give me a kowtow!¡± Li Shi¡¯an gets out her mother¡¯s arms, wearing Gao Ge¡¯s coat. With her eyes glimmering with killing intent, she takes a few steps forward to the smoking girl.


    For the moment, the smoking girl can¡¯t help retreating.


    She looks at Li Shi¡¯an with fear.


    Faced with an opponent who she has bullied for lots of times before, she is frightened.


    Li Shi¡¯an puts on Gao Ge¡¯s coat well and zips it, sneering at the girl.


    ¡°What? Don¡¯t you always want to beat me? Don¡¯t you always want to teach me a lesson? Come on!¡± Li Shi¡¯an shouts madly.

 Chapter 461 - Mere Trifle

    Chapter 461 Mere Trifle


    Li Shi¡¯an walks forward.


    The smoking girl subconsciously steps backwards subconsciously.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid of her!¡± Someone incites in a low voice.


    ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t you often hit Li Shi¡¯an¡­¡±


    The smoking girl gets muddle-headed to hear the buzz around her.


    In fact, she has no idea why she has such a feeling.


    She is terrified by Li Shi¡¯an, the girl she has bullied for numerous times.


    Li Shi¡¯an suddenly rushes forward and grabs the girl¡¯s clothes.


    Instantly, Li Shi¡¯an strikes a punch.


    The punch lands on the nose of the smoking girl.


    ¡°Li Shi¡¯an¡­¡± Mr. Zhang subconsciously shouts.


    Gao Ge turns around to glance at him, successfully shutting his mouth.


    There seems to be some magic to keep his mouth shut.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± The smoking girl cries out in pain.


    Suddenly, she hears a cry.


    She turns around to look back only to find that a group of people are marching towards her direction.


    With overweening arrogance, they are coming with some weapons, including iron sticks and shovels. The leading one is a short and fat man, holding an axe and smoking a cigarette.


    ¡°Which contemptible creature dares to bully my girl?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s kill him!¡±


    ¡°Holy crap! Are all the students so bold now?


    A bevy of adults arrive, interspersing their talk with curses.


    When they see the smoking girl still bleeding on the ground, they are instantly shocked with anger.


    ¡°Girl!¡± The man who is smoking gets worried and hurries to rush to the girl.


    His companions also rush over in a hurry.


    ¡°Who beat you? Who has the guts to do this?¡± The short and fat man yells hysterically.


    ¡°Me.¡± Li Shi¡¯an answers calmly.


    She shows no fear at all.


    Instead, she appears a bit proud.


    ¡°You?¡± The short and fat man becomes stern. A young man comes from his back, with his bangs long enough to cover his eyes, who is wearing a pair of flip-flops.


    ¡°Brat, how dare you hit my cousin?¡± The man is about to reach Li Shi¡¯an when a hand grabs his arm.


    The flip-flop young man turns around and sees Gao Ge.


    Slap.


    Without saying anything, Gao Ge gives a slap in his face.


    ¡°My sister hit your cousin. If you have a problem with that, you can talk to me.¡± Gao Ge reaches out his hand to grasp the young man¡¯s bangs and slaps him again and again.


    ¡°Get your hand off him!¡± Another man hurries to dash forward. Without hesitation, Gao Ge instantly kicks him away.


    ¡°Ah!¡± The man screams and wails, holding his belly on the ground.


    ¡°Next.¡± Gao Ge is poker-faced.


    ¡°Beat him!¡± The short and fat man spits the cigarette and curses through gritted teeth, ¡°I¡¯ll be responsible for deaths and injuries if any!¡±


    Hence, several more people rush to Gao Ge simultaneously.


    Without delay, Gao Ge just sends the idiots who attempt to overwhelm him with a huge-crowd strategy flying away with a series of kicks.


    He throws the flip-flop young man aside, who has passed out by his slap, and then walks to the short and fat man.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be responsible for the deaths and injuries? Your outfit costs less than 30 yuan. How can you take responsibility for it? With your life? Is your life valuable?¡±


    After saying that, Gao Ge strikes down the short-and-fat man with a punch.


    Looking down upon the man, Gao Ge scorns him with narrowed eyes, ¡°Can you?¡±


    The short-and-fat man becomes dizzy by Gao Ge¡¯s punch. He tries for several times to stand up but in the end, he keeps staggering and falls again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hit my dad¡­¡± The smoking girl grits her teeth, ¡°I¡¯ll continue fighting with Li Shi¡¯an!¡±


    Gao Ge feels a bit surprised, laughing, ¡°That sounds satisfactory.¡±


    He takes two steps backwards to make room for them.


    He turns around to look at the other students.


    ¡°Are these people called on by you? They are so useless. Just ask more to come.¡±


    No one takes a look at the phone on the ground.


    They have thought it through.


    The guy who steps up for Li Shi¡¯an is not only a cultivator but also an impressive one.


    No matter how many people come, they cannot defeat this man.


    The two teachers look each other in the eye and slowly heave a sigh.


    Luckily, they don¡¯t talk too much.


    Otherwise, they will be inevitably beaten up!


    The smoking girl grits her teeth and stares at Li Shi¡¯an with a fierce look.


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of you!¡± She yells at Li Shi¡¯an.


    Li Shi¡¯an, neither anxious nor angry, only sneers, ¡°Then why did you say that?¡±


    The smoking girl is dumbfounded and lost in thought.


    Oh yeah¡­


    If she is really not afraid of Li Shi¡¯an, why does she point it out seriously?


    It doesn¡¯t make sense¡­


    Within the blink of an eye, Li Shi¡¯an has arrived before her.Access v ip novel


    At the moment, Li Shi¡¯an is still injured. If she moves around, her injuries will get extremely painful.


    Gao Ge¡¯s coat has been bloodstained too.


    However, Li Shi¡¯an just bears with the pains reluctantly as if she cannot feel pain, and strikes another punch at the smoking girl.


    Probably because her father has been beaten by Gao Ge, the smoking girl also flies into a rage. She holds back her fear for Li Shi¡¯an and starts to fight back.


    However, she suddenly realizes that Li Shi¡¯an has shockingly great strength.


    One punch at her makes her feel as if her bones are all cracked.


    Apart from this, Gao Ge and the onlookers all find a strange thing.


    The smoking girl is trying to scratch hair and slap in Li Shi¡¯an¡¯s face.


    On the contrary, Li Shi¡¯an is different.


    She clenches her fists and exerts all her strength to punch her opponent, especially on the head and face.


    She doesn¡¯t target her body.


    ¡°Stop it. Stop it¡­¡± The short and fat man finally stands up, ¡°You will beat her to death¡­¡±


    The man is sensible.


    He is aware that his daughter will lose in the fight.


    Maybe Li Shi¡¯an will punch his daughter¡¯s temples by chance.


    As a result, his daughter will die for sure.


    Gao Ge walks to him and strikes him down. Then he sits down too.


    ¡°When your daughter is bullying others at school, why don¡¯t you come to take a look? Don¡¯t you really know it?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a mere trifle between kids¡­¡± The short and fat man argues.


    ¡°Oh yeah?¡± Gao Ge takes out a pack of cigarettes from the man¡¯s pocket and then lights one for himself before returning the pack to him, ¡°What a coincidence! This is a mere trifle too. Hence, you just stay here and watch.¡±


    The short and fat man suddenly roars and punches at Gao Ge.


    Immediately, Gao Ge slaps the man away and then puts out his cigarette.


    ¡°What is this? It tastes so bad! I don¡¯t know how you can bear with it.¡± Gao Ge shakes his head and focuses on watching the fight between Li Shi¡¯an and the smoking girl.

 Chapter 462 - The Best for Her

    Chapter 462 The Best for Her


    The short and fat man knows that he is no match for Gao Ge, but for his daughter, he still chooses to keep struggling.


    For that reason, Gao Ge will give him some credit.


    He who is ruthless may not be a real hero; he who loves his kid can be a great man.


    This man loves his child indeed and thus is willing to risk his life for her. Even if he is of poor conduct, he is a good father for the smoking girl.


    This is indisputable.


    The fight suddenly becomes amazed by Gao Ge.


    At first, the smoking girl is receiving a beating.


    However, to Gao Ge¡¯s surprise, the smoking girl still doesn¡¯t fall down.


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of you. I¡¯m afraid of you¡­¡± She keeps yelling and takes the beating by Li Shi¡¯an reluctantly.


    Her ability against beating gives Gao Ge a surprise.


    When he saw Li Shi¡¯an at the first time, Gao Ge realized that she was really Li Hui¡¯s sister. Demonstrably, they are both gifted in cultivation.


    Therefore, Gao Ge was not worried about Li Shi¡¯an to hear that she was to challenge the smoking girl.


    To his surprise, the smoking girl should start to condense strength slowly under the current circumstance.


    They become increasingly concentrative as the fight goes on. Gradually, the fight gets more brilliant. At first, the smoking girl took the beating only; then she finally starts to fight back.


    The other students are dumbfounded now.


    ¡°Am I watching an action movie?¡± The short and fat man widens his eyes in disbelief, ¡°Is this my girl?¡±


    ¡°Maybe not. How about doing a paternity test?¡± Gao Ge says to him.


    The short and fat man takes a glance at him.


    To be honest, if he could defeat Gao Ge, he would beat this arrogant boy to death.


    Eventually, with a cry of Li Shi¡¯an, she strikes a punch in the chest of the smoking girl.


    The smoking girl is directly sent flying away.


    When the smoking girl just rises from the ground, Li Shi¡¯an rushes forward and then gives her another punch, ending the girl¡¯s hope of getting up again.


    ¡°You lost.¡± Li Shi¡¯an stands up straight, looking down upon the smoking girl on the ground. When she says that, any onlooker can feel the confidence reflected by Li Shi¡¯an¡¯s words.


    As a victor, she can ride the high horse now.


    However, Li Shi¡¯an doesn¡¯t seem to do that. Instead, she bends down and reaches out her hand.


    The smoking girl slightly hesitates and takes Li Shi¡¯an¡¯s hand to get up.


    Looking at Li Shi¡¯an, she takes a deep breath and seemingly doesn¡¯t seem to continue fighting.


    ¡°Sorry¡­¡± The smoking girl lowers her head, ¡°It¡¯s my fault.¡±


    Then she really kneels down and gives Li Shi¡¯an a kowtow.Updates by vi p novel


    Li Shi¡¯an is still standing in situ and doesn¡¯t intend to stop her.


    She turns around to look at Gao Ge and gives a smile.


    ¡°I won.¡± She says to Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge slightly nods his head and feels that Li Shi¡¯an may not be talking to him.


    Maybe she was talking to her brother who died in the Xiaoshan Sword Sect.


    Nevertheless, Li Hui cannot hear her.


    Li Shi¡¯an falls on the ground, her injuries still bleeding.


    Gao Ge walks forward and grabs Li Shi¡¯an by her arm to transfer his power of stars to her.


    Li Shi¡¯an¡¯s mother was very worried at first but when she finds that her daughter¡¯s countenance begins to get better while Gao Ge is catching her arm, she calms down quickly and looks at Gao Ge with staring eyes in astonishment.


    ¡°Are you¡­ Really a friend of Li Hui?¡± The woman can¡¯t help asking.


    Her son is a cultivator too.


    Yet, she has a feeling that her son couldn¡¯t be that capable as Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge takes a glance at her and can¡¯t help feeling flurried when making eye contact with her. He subconsciously lowers his head.


    ¡°You are a good person.¡± The woman smiles.


    Her words quickly soothe Gao Ge.


    ¡°Li Shi¡¯an is okay.¡± Gao Ge says, ¡°She will get better in a few days.¡±


    The woman nods her head.


    Gao Ge slowly stands up and carries Li Shi¡¯an in his arms.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± Gao Ge says.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    When Gao Ge is ready to leave, he suddenly thinks of something and then turns around to look at the smoking girl.


    ¡°You are gifted. You may become an excellent cultivator.¡±


    The smoking girl feels a bit surprised.Access v ip novel


    ¡°But I don¡¯t like you, so I am not going to recruit you.¡± Gao Ge says, ¡°If Li Shi¡¯an is willing to, she can enter the Cultivation Academy. It is not because of her brother but because she can. You are gifted, but compared with Li Shi¡¯an, you are no match for her. Thus, you are really not qualified to laugh at her.¡±


    The smoking girl, lowering her head, doesn¡¯t argue back.


    Not even any grievance is seen in her eyes.


    Gao Ge leaves with Li Shi¡¯an, followed by the woman.


    The smoking girl sits on the ground, her fists tightly clenched.


    The short and fat man walks to her and reaches out his hand to touch her hair.


    ¡°Dad¡­¡±


    ¡°Hum. It¡¯s okay. You are fine now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°That brat is too contemptible. You¡¯ve apologized and you are such a gifted girl. He shouldn¡¯t forbid you to enter the Cultivation Academy just because he dislikes you!¡± The short and fat man says angrily.


    They believe that Gao Ge was not bragging at all.


    Therefore, they realize what they have missed.


    After all, they have understood what it means to enter the Cultivation Academy.


    It can be a turning point of life.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Even if you cannot enter the Cultivation Academy, I can become a cultivator.¡± The smoking girl says with a forced smile, ¡°Moreover, even though I¡¯ve apologized, it doesn¡¯t mean that she must forgive me, right?¡±


    The short and fat man is surprised.


    He can¡¯t believe what he just heard.


    No one knows better about his daughter¡¯s character than him.


    As such, he doesn¡¯t dare to believe such words are uttered by his daughter.


    Does she go bad after being seriously beaten?


    The smoking girl has seen through her father¡¯s worry so she grins.


    ¡°Dad, I will become an excellent cultivator one day and then enter the Cultivation Academy uprightly. I must do something really awesome and impressive.¡±


    Speaking of this, the smoking girl hedges and turns around to look to the direction where Gao Ge leaves.


    ¡°Just like Li Shi¡¯an¡¯s brother.¡±


    The short and fat man is displeased.


    Just like Li Shi¡¯an¡¯s brother?


    What¡¯s good about it?


    As a parent, he doesn¡¯t hope his child to be very capable; instead, he only hopes her to live a healthy and steady life without mishap, which he believes is the best for her.

 Chapter 463 - I Want to Be a Cultivator!

    Chapter 463 I Want to Be a Cultivator!


    The injured girl is lying in bed quietly. The air-conditioner is on, giving off cold wind. The air is scented with a fragrance that comes from the incense burner placed at the bedside. The incense burner is given by Xuan Siyu to Gao Ge, which can soothe the nerves. He doesn¡¯t need to use it after all, so he may as well take it out for the girl. Likewise, a vehicle may go broken if it is not used for a long time.


    Gao Ge looks over the house. It is merely a bungalow, which is not big and yet very clean. Not even hair can be found on the ground and all the things are placed in order. Beside the bed is a desk, on which there are some famous books home and abroad, including ¡°A Dream in Red Mansions¡±, ¡°War and Peace¡±, and so on.


    Some of the foreign books are boring to Gao Ge. However, when Gao Ge looks through a book randomly, he finds the good excerpts are marked down by Li Shi¡¯an. Moreover, on the right side of the desk are several notebooks, which are filled with excerpted words and paragraphs as well as some classic sayings.


    Li Shi¡¯an¡¯s mother walks to Gao Ge with a cup of tea. She passes the tea to him and then sits on the chair next to him, saying with a smile, ¡°According to my daughter, the words in the books are written by others, but if she marks them down, she can use them in her own writings. I¡¯m not sure about it.¡±


    Gao Ge grins and takes a sip of tea. It tastes a bit bitter.


    ¡°You told me before that you were Li Hui¡¯s teacher back in the Cultivation Academy?¡± The woman asks.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Gao Ge nods his head, much more at ease now.


    After all, he has said what he should say. Now he must face what he should face.


    The woman nods slightly, ¡°The people of Cultivation Academy have been here before. I didn¡¯t expect you to come here specially.¡±


    Then the woman asks further, ¡°I have a feeling that you come here, ashamed and uneasy.¡±


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t respond.


    ¡°Is there anything you want to do here this time?¡±


    ¡°Nothing special. I just want to take a look at you.¡± Gao Ge says.


    ¡°You come here at a perfect timing. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t know what to do about Shi¡¯an. However, I¡¯m afraid that she cannot stay in the school anymore now.¡±


    Gao Ge suddenly feels a little guilty.


    Looking at Gao Ge¡¯s facial expression, the woman seems to have realized what he has in mind.


    ¡°Of course, I am not blaming you. After all, you did that for her good. If you didn¡¯t, I wouldn¡¯t know she was bullied by others at school.¡± The woman says, ¡°I have thought through what you told me before. You think she is talented enough to sign up for the Cultivation Academy, right?¡±


    Gao Ge ponders and says, ¡°If you are not okay with it, she may not go to the Cultivation Academy. If you two want to live in another place or city, and to change school, I can help you. You don¡¯t need to worry about anything.¡±


    The woman shakes her head, ¡°I had better ask Shi¡¯an¡¯s opinion first.¡±


    Gao Ge feels confused and asks, ¡°If you ask Shi¡¯an, I suppose she must want to go to the Cultivation Academy.¡±


    ¡°Why do you think so?¡± The woman says smilingly, ¡°Even I cannot figure out her mind.¡±Access v ip novel


    ¡°If you really understood what happened at school today, you wouldn¡¯t ask this question.¡± Gao Ge says seriously.


    The woman hesitates and ruminates. Then she nods and agrees with Gao Ge.


    What Li Shi¡¯an did today is completely beyond her expectation.


    For a moment she even doubted whether her daughter was possessed.


    She was totally a different person back then.


    She gives a bitter smile.


    ¡°I used to think that Shi¡¯an was a smart and obedient kid who was only dedicated to studying with no interest in anything else. Now I realize I was wrong. I am not a good mom.¡±


    Gao Ge says smilingly, ¡°You¡¯ve done a good job.¡±


    The woman shakes her head and says, ¡°Just like me, I always behave as per others¡¯ wishes. People hope me to be a mother of a hero, who should be highly sensible. However, in fact, I am not that kind of person.¡± The woman hedges and can¡¯t help turning around to look at Li Shi¡¯an lying in bed. Then she continues to say, ¡°Actually, she is the same type of person as me. People all think that she likes studying. That¡¯s only because she is hoped to like studying and be an ordinary person. It¡¯s because people all wish her to become an ordinary person and not follow the old routine of her brother.¡±


    Speaking of this, the woman¡¯s eyes are quite simple.


    Then she starts to rub her eyes with her rough hands.


    Meanwhile, a sob comes from the bed.


    Gao Ge turns around and feels surprised, ¡°You are awake?¡±


    Li Shi¡¯an knows that she cannot keep pretending anymore now. She has to open her eyes.


    The woman hastens to wipe the tears and reluctantly controls her emotion, which is a very difficult thing. Obviously, the woman is not good at this. She wants to smile but her face just looks even more embarrassing than her crying.


    ¡°Shi¡¯an, why didn¡¯t you speak since you woke up?¡± The woman complains.


    It is said that children always report only what is good while concealing what is unpleasant. In fact, so is the case with parents.


    Parents are unwilling to show their true feelings in front of their children.


    In this case, children can have a carefree childhood.


    However, can it be true? How can everything always go smoothly?


    ¡°Mom¡­¡± Li Shi¡¯an stares at her mother and has no idea what to say then.


    ¡°Shi¡¯an, do you want to become a cultivator?¡± The woman looks at Li Shi¡¯an and asks seriously.


    Li Shi¡¯an stares at her mother and doesn¡¯t answer at once. Instead, she lowers her head to drop her mother¡¯s gaze.


    The woman breathes a sigh of relief.


    Although Li Shi¡¯an doesn¡¯t say anything, the woman has understood what she is thinking about.Updates by vi p novel


    If the answer is no, Li Shi¡¯an will say it directly.


    But she does not dare to respond.


    ¡°Do you forget how your brother died?¡± The woman asks.


    She is not emotional.


    Evidently, she is not very angry.


    Gao Ge is listening quietly only.


    Li Shi¡¯an sobs with red eyes, ¡°But I want to be like him¡­¡±


    The woman and Li Shi¡¯an look at each other in dumbness.


    Eventually, Li Shi¡¯an utters first.


    ¡°Mom, I still want to become a cultivator.¡±


    The woman smiles with a nod.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡­


    Li Shi¡¯an gazes at her mother with staring eyes.


    She can¡¯t believe what her mother just said.


    However, the woman looks very calm.


    The woman is not angry or exasperated at her daughter.


    It¡¯s like that Li Shi¡¯an just spoke what the woman wanted to hear.

 Chapter 464 - Meet Tang Jiusi Again

    Chapter 464 Meet Tang Jiusi Again


    Gao Ge sees the woman and her daughter get on the plane to the Haicheng Cultivation Academy.


    He also calls Yue Xincheng to brief him about the situation and to ask him to make according arrangement.


    Initially, Gao Ge intended to give them some more money, but after communicating with Li Hui¡¯s mother, he realized that it was not necessary to do so. After all, Li Hui¡¯s families are not short of money. If he gives them too much money, their life will be disrupted.


    Therefore, it is better for them to live a quiet life.


    When they arrive at Haicheng, they live as before and only change school for Li Shi¡¯an.


    Looking at the plane take off, Gao Ge lets out a sigh of relief.


    He realizes that this trip is worthwhile.


    He feels much relieved.


    It looks like he has done a favor for Li Hui¡¯s mother and sister.


    Actually, he has helped himself.


    Only Gao Ge is aware that how much he has gained from this trip.


    He feels that a plug which blocks his heart is finally pulled out.


    The sense of relief is really beyond words.


    He suddenly becomes clear-minded.


    He feels as if finding a village shaded in soft willows and bright flowers.


    He thinks that it won¡¯t be long before he enters the realm of Master.


    It is good news for Gao Ge. As long as he really reaches the realm of Master, he can proceed or step back methodically and freely when faced with the so-called Dragon Killers and the immortal cultivation schools.


    He could take down the square-faced man only after the latter one made great effort to kill Swordlord Ming Xing.


    At that time, the square-faced man was critically injured and consumed most of his strength. However, despite that, he still nearly killed Gao Ge. On second thought, Gao Ge has a lingering fear.


    To skip the cultivation level and kill a cultivator at the realm of Master?


    Undoubtedly, Gao Ge took great advantage of favorable climatic, geographical and human conditions.


    Gao Ge was so close to being killed.


    Therefore, he must elevate his capability.


    Only if he can elevate his capability can he handle the future danger.


    Being at the high-speed rail station, Gao Ge is ready to head to the next destination.


    Sitting on the chair, he is reading the messages from Xia Lu, Yue Xincheng and others on his phone.


    Then he starts to read a novel. To his surprise, the Aura Recovery Age has just arrived, a lot of novels about aura recovery can be found now. In particular, some online writers are so creative but most of them write plainly, whose works are not intriguing to Gao Ge, except that that the plots are artfully organized. He should be able to write such works, but he cannot do it in a persistent way. Moreover, it is not his hobby. As far as he knows, most of the online writers are very poor. He heard of a writer called Bu Lyu Wu Sheng when he was addicted to playing games, who also writes novels and yet earns a few hundred per month by writing. His income is not even enough to pay for electricity and network. Why he persists in doing that remains unknown.


    As he reads the novel, a piece of news pops down on the phone screen. Gao Ge wanted to close it, but when he sees the words¡ªGolden Monkey Town, he clicks and reads the news.


    The news is a bit strange. It says that a mound in Golden Monkey Town was suddenly cracked after a drizzle, from which a beam of golden light spurt. A lot of people went to see what happened. However, the Golden Monkey Town has been blocked. Regarding this hewed mound in Golden Monkey Town, some netizens give their comments. Some say that a secret realm has opened and others say that it is the appearance of a ghost.


    By coincidence, two women sitting next to Gao Ge are chatting about what happened in Golden Monkey Town.


    ¡°Alas! What a strange thing! This morning, the mound just cracked, as if being hacked by someone with an axe!¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah? By the way, you are from Golden Monkey Town. Do you know anything else?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t! The town has been blocked soon after the mound cracked. The residents living nearby are all taken away for the ground of radiation. In my eyes, it is completely nonsense. There must be something good that can¡¯t be revealed to the folks!¡±


    ¡°Well, it is very likely¡­¡±


    Gao Ge listens carefully with a frown.


    It seems that the news is not a spoof or a groundless rumor.


    At the moment, he receives a call.Updates by vi p novel


    Gao Ge takes a look at the caller ID, and quickly puts it through.


    ¡°Lord Fire Dragon.¡±


    ¡°Hello, are you still in Golden Monkey Town?¡±


    ¡°No, I am in the downtown and will leave by high-speed train.¡±


    ¡°Are you really leaving?¡± Fire Dragon smiles.


    Gao Ge says, ¡°I intended to, but now I suppose I can¡¯t leave then.¡±


    ¡°Haha. Then don¡¯t leave for the moment. Is it the secret realm?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Gao Ge knows that it is what Fire Dragon cares about most, but he is sure that the secret realm is not opened at the moment and not in Golden Monkey Town.


    ¡°How strange! Then what is it?¡±


    Gao Ge replies with a bitter smile, ¡°Lord Fire Dragon, why don¡¯t you ask the members of the Dragon Court stationing in Golden Monkey Town?¡±


    ¡°What do they know? Forget it. You go to have a look first. If anything special happens, report to me. I will go there if you need my help.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Gao Ge hangs up the call. Then he stands up, looks at his ticket for the train and shakes his head.


    Seemingly, he can¡¯t leave even if he wants to.


    When he strides out of the high-speed train station, Fire Dragon sends him a phone number.


    The next second, Gao Ge gets a call from the caller ID of this phone number.


    Gao Ge answers the call and hears a familiar voice.


    ¡°Hey, Gao Ge, surprise! We meet again!¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t met you yet.¡± Gao Ge says laughingly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t recognize what I am.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Gao Ge forces a smile.


    Gao Ge can¡¯t recognize the voice indeed. He only finds the voice familiar.


    ¡°This is Tang Jiusi.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Brother Tang!¡± Gao Ge takes a tumble.


    He still remembers Tang Jiusi.


    He asked Tang Jiusi to spread Qi conduction method so that Yue Xincheng wouldn¡¯t be held accountable.


    However, they don¡¯t meet each other afterwards. He doesn¡¯t even get to meet Tang Jiusi in the Dragon Court. Yet, Tang Jiusi is a member of the East Huaxia branch indeed, which makes him quite confused.


    Despite quite some opportunities, he didn¡¯t ask anyone about it.


    At first, he felt that he shouldn¡¯t pry as a newbie of the Dragon Court.


    Later on, he just left it out as he didn¡¯t contact Tang Jiusi much.


    ¡°Where are you? I¡¯ll pick you up by car.¡±


    ¡°I am at the high-speed train station in the downtown. I can go to find you myself.¡±


    ¡°High-speed train station? It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve just arrived. Wait for me. I¡¯ll be there in half an hour.¡±


    After half an hour, a vehicle stained with mud stops in front of Gao Ge.


    ¡°Gao Ge, get in the car!¡± Tang Jiusi looks very tired with messy hair and sunken eyes.


    Gao Ge gets in the car and says smilingly, ¡°Brother Tang, did you go on a self-driving tour?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense. I was chasing after someone¡­ Only a mission. I have completed it. Forget it. You¡¯ll drive and I need to take a nap.¡± After saying that, Tang Jiusi climbs to the backseat and starts to sleep with his arms around his chest.

 Chapter 465 - Hew the Mountain to Rescue Mother

    Chapter 465 Hew the Mountain to Rescue Mother


    When they arrive at the destination, Gao Ge parks the car here and Tang Jiusi sits up. The latter one fetches a bottle of water, takes several gulps of water and then starts to chew gum.


    ¡°Are we there?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we are.¡± Gao Ge nods his head.


    Tang Jiusi opens the door and gets off car.


    So does Gao Ge.


    ¡°Gao Ge, didn¡¯t you expect to meet me again so soon?¡± With a short rest, Tang Jiusi feels much better. He washes his face with some water and then says to Gao Ge grinningly.


    Gao Ge says smilingly, ¡°So soon?¡±


    ¡°Actually, it is not a very long time since we met last time. Yet, I didn¡¯t expect that you could grow so fast within a short period of time.¡± Tang Jiusi grins, ¡°It seems that I am very smart. I didn¡¯t piss you off before.¡±


    Gao Ge smiles and says nothing.


    ¡°By the way, you are a leader of Team Four now, at the same level as me!¡±


    ¡°I am just lucky.¡±


    Tang Jiusi shakes his head, ¡°If you say so, it will be an insult to me. Are you going to reach the realm of Master?¡±


    Gao Ge feels surprised and has no idea how Tang Jiusi finds out about it.


    ¡°You¡¯ve killed a swordsman at the realm of Master before, which is not a secret now. You did that in Keli City, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Gao Ge says with a bitter smile, ¡°I just had good luck.¡±


    Tang Jiusi squints at Gao Ge and says with indignation, ¡°Gao Ge, if you are too modest, you will be fronting. I have never seen anyone who can kill a swordsman at the realm of Master by sheer luck! However, in light of your capability and talent, I believe that you will make it to the core team of the Dragon Court before long. Well, maybe Flying Dragon? War Dragon? Which one sounds better?¡±


    Gao Ge twitches his mouth.


    How childish!


    What kind of name that is!


    Actually, Gao Ge has never thought of this problem before.


    However, as he hears Tang Jiusi¡¯s words, he starts to have a yearning now.


    ¡°But then again, what is going on in Golden Monkey Town?¡± Tang Jiusi takes a few steps forward. A big crowd of people are gathering ahead, some of whom are heading to this direction, including policemen and men wearing suits. Around Golden Monkey Town are many tents. Judging from the uniforms, the leading persons are the two members of the Dragon Court.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Gao Ge looks afar with narrowed eyes. The hewed mound is right in front of him. He has seen the photo from news, but the photo is different from what he sees with naked eyes. No wonder the hill is said to be hewed with an axe according to the two women. Now Gao Ge only thinks it is very true!


    The slit is rather neat.Access v ip novel


    ¡°Those not in the know may think that this is Mount Hua.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense. Is the altitude of Mount Hua this high only?¡± Tang Jiusi shakes her head and fails to understand Gao Ge. Anyhow, the mound is nothing like Mount Hua!


    Gao Ge glimpses at him and heaves a sigh, ¡°It seems that you know nothing about Chenxiang!¡±


    Tang Jiusi is slightly shocked and then bursts out laughing, saying, ¡°You mean the story of Chenxiang¡¯s hewing Mount Hua to save his mother? It¡¯s quite interesting. There is no Sanshengmu in Golden Monkey Town.¡±


    Now those people have stood before them.


    ¡°Captain Tang? Who is this?¡± The two members of the Dragon Court are surprised to see Gao Ge.


    Tang Jiusi sneers and says, ¡°Are you silly? Don¡¯t you know Gao Ge?¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± The two members of the Dragon Court are a bit surprised, ¡°Oh, you are Mr. Gao! To our surprise, you are so young¡­¡±


    Gao Ge rubs his eyes and says smilingly, ¡°I am not a celebrity. You don¡¯t have to know about me.¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡± One of the members of the Dragon Court is a middle-aged man, who passes a cigarette to Gao Ge, saying grinningly, ¡°I don¡¯t know about others, but Mr. Gao, you are well-known in the Dragon Court. You are young and promising!¡±


    ¡°You are right!¡± The other one is not old and yet very tall. He is nearly 1.9 meters tall. Besides, with his hair neither long nor short, he is wearing a pair of glasses, making him look like a learned and refined scholar.


    As to other people, they don¡¯t even dare to step forward and greet.


    ¡°Mr. Gao, since you are here too, you will take it from here.¡± Tang Jiusi says, ¡°Lord Fire Dragon has ordered that I should act as your assistant only.¡±


    Gao Ge hastens to shake his head, ¡°No, I don¡¯t agree.¡±


    ¡°Enough. Mr. Gao, I¡¯ve known you for a long time. No need to decline. Moreover, we still don¡¯t know what is going on. Why don¡¯t we go to find out more information?¡±


    There must be a person-in-charge for a matter. If Gao Ge is part of it, Tang Jiusi should be the person-in-charge. However, now that Gao Ge is, Tang Jiusi will not push himself forward. Moreover, compared with Tang Jiusi, Fire Dragon seems to trust Gao Ge more.


    Tang Jiusi is okay with it too.


    He has just finished one mission and been asked to rush here. He is very tired now and wishes to have a good rest for a while.


    Gao Ge thinks for a while and says, ¡°How about this? Brother Tang, let¡¯s go uphill first.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Tang Jiusi ponders and nods his head.


    Right at the moment, Gao Ge suddenly looks up to the mound subconsciously.


    ¡°Golden light. Golden light again!¡± Someone shouts in surprise.


    ¡°Yeah! Is the golden monkey coming out?¡± Someone adds.


    Gao Ge slightly frowns.


    The middle-aged member of the Dragon Court frowns and yells, ¡°What nonsense are you talking about? What golden monkey? Are you insane? How can you talk nonsense like that?¡±Updates by vi p novel


    Gao Ge interrupts him with a grin, ¡°Any nonsense thing may happen in this era. Moreover, since this place has the legend about golden monkey, there must be something behind that.¡±


    The middle-aged man feels shocked and asks, ¡°Mr. Gao, you mean there is a golden monkey for real?¡±


    ¡°Hum.¡± Gao Ge shakes his head and utters nothing.


    Tang Jiusi yawns and scolds, ¡°Li, is there anything wrong with your brain? What Mr. Gao means is that everything is possible and that you cannot just veto a possibility randomly. Why didn¡¯t you get it?¡±


    The man called Li grins and says, ¡°Just because I lack knowledge and experience, I can only be a pawn!¡±


    ¡°Lacking knowledge and experience? Only that? Mr. Gao has just killed a swordsman at the realm of Master. Do you really think it is because he is a talented young man? Are you insane?¡±


    Li feels astonished and asks, ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Of course! Why do I lie to you?¡±


    Gao Ge says in a low voice, ¡°Brother Tang, aren¡¯t you from Shu Province? And you can speak the dialect of Haicheng City?¡±


    ¡°Haha. I can speak all kinds of dialects. I have a talent for language!¡± Tang Jiusi giggles, ¡°Mr. Gao, let¡¯s skip this and go uphill first?¡±


    Looking at the queer glittering golden light in the slit of the mound, Gao Ge stops hesitating and nods his head, ¡°Okay.¡±

 Chapter 466 - Ancient Temple atop the Mound

    Chapter 466 Ancient Temple atop the Mound


    The mound of Golden Monkey Town has remained for years. If you take a look at the local county annals, you will find that tens of battles have happened on the mound since ancient times.


    On the mound, there is still an ancient temple built in the Ming Dynasty, which has a history of hundreds of years. During the past troublous times, the ancient temple was bombed and repaired afterwards. It kind of gets through the disaster.


    The mound¡¯s cracking happens to divide the ancient temple into two halves. And as to the monks living in the ancient temple, two of them are seriously injured and the rest are transferred away.


    The mountain road is not rough, which consists of renovated stone steps. Not only Gao Ge and Tang Jiusi but also Li are going uphill.


    Born and bred in Golden Monkey Town, Li has much knowledge about this place. He is the best tour guide here.


    ¡°Sigh. To be honest, we locals are affectionate towards the mound. Those who grow up in Golden Monkey Town, the kids excluded, all spend their childhood on this mound.¡± Li smokes and says with a sigh, ¡°The mound is mostly filled with pine trees, so I often followed my parents onto the mound to cut grass on a trailer. Then we would take the grass back home for cooking. This area used to be graveyard but now the graves are relocated.¡±


    Probably because Gao Ge and Tang Jiusi are very calm, which makes Li not feel tense at all.


    ¡°Back in the old days, the students liked hanging around on the mound. On the contrary, the people in the city like strolling in the park and shopping in the mall now. Yet, we couldn¡¯t afford that at all. Here is a funny story. When I was 17 or 18 years old, I was making out with a girl here right in front of those graves. Now I can¡¯t help feeling frightened about it¡­¡±


    Gao Ge and Tang Jiusi are greatly amused.


    It would be nothing to make out in front of several graves. However, in the Aura Recovery Age, everyone starts to learn that ghosts do exist.


    Tang Jiusi tries to make fun of him, ¡°Maybe when you were making out with your girl, several ghosts were watching you aside.¡±


    Li shivers and says with a bitter smile, ¡°In this case, I feel that I was lucky then¡­¡±


    ¡°Why do you feel that way?¡± Tang Jiusi is confused.


    ¡°It was lucky for me that I only made out with the girl rather than do something else¡­¡±


    Tang Jiusi bursts out laughing, ¡°Do you regret it?¡±


    Li heaves a sigh and looks around, saying, ¡°Unknowingly, some people made a fence around the mound and built some houses here. Then they started to charge those who wanted to come onto the mound in the ground of protecting a scenic spot. Probably because of that, the mound has gradually been forgotten by us. How ironic! The mound has never been moved, which is still this high. Yet, it just fades away from the locals¡¯ life. We used to stay here as long as we wished but now we just can¡¯t get in here without buying a ticket.¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head.


    Recently, more and more similar cases have happened in Huaxia.


    Many people of Huaxia can¡¯t figure out why either.


    Why do their most important places in their memories suddenly disappear and become the so-called scenic spots?


    It is like a childhood friend who goes to advanced facilities rather than plays mud with you, suddenly starts distance himself from you and puts on suits.


    He just distances himself from you for no reason.


    ¡°Sigh, what a good place!¡± Tang Jiusi takes a deep breath and stands still, stretching out his arms and closing his eyes to embrace the peace at the moment. ¡°I feel so bashi (comfortable)!¡±


    Well, now his words sound like a local of Shu City.


    The slit in the mound is only half a meter or so.


    It is not necessary for them to arrive at the top of the mound. They can see the slit clearly at the hillside, except that the slit gets wider as they go up higher.


    However, the golden light has disappeared. Gao Ge takes a closer look only to find that it is dark inside.


    ¡°Do we need to continue climbing up?¡± Tang Jiusi asks.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Gao Ge nods his head and looks up, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s speed up and it will take us about five minutes to reach the top.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Tang Jiusi nods his head.


    Following Gao Ge and Tang Jiusi, Li keeps walking forward and asks, ¡°I don¡¯t feel any fluctuating energy in here!¡±


    ¡°Neither do I.¡± Tang Jiusi subconsciously looks at Gao Ge amidst talking.


    Gao Ge probably gets the hint of Tang Jiusi and can only rolls his eyes, saying helplessly, ¡°I am not a psychic. Since neither of you can feel it, of course I cannot either.¡±Updates by vi p novel


    After saying that, Gao Ge frowns.


    There must be something wrong with the mound, but now that they are on the mound, they still don¡¯t sense any fluctuation of aura. Even in the last life, somehow Gao Ge never gained any information about Golden Monkey Town. Supposedly, the relevant information must be blocked.


    Although now it is the Aura Recovery Age, the information about what happens in Golden Monkey Town must be blocked.


    The news that he read before has disappeared. Those who also read the news question about the disappearance and gets a reply that it is only a rumor.


    In fact, it is not a bad thing.


    If the news about Golden Monkey Town is not blocked, the situation will get worse than now.


    Maybe a lot of people will believe that a secret realm will be opened in Golden Monkey Town and rush here to gain benefits. Can it be a good thing that the whole town is overcrowded?


    The opening of the first secret realm and the second one is not a secret to ordinary people anymore.


    Consequently, many ordinary people all start to realize the importance of secret realm.


    Even a person that is too old to cultivate will believe that he can make a thoroughgoing change and become an exceptionally qualified cultivator as long as he enters the secret realm.


    Is this the reality?


    Yes, it is indeed.


    Therefore, whenever any anomaly happens over the nation, people will come in great numbers to chance their luck. If they really encounter a secret realm, they will be gain tremendous benefits!


    When Gao Ge stops, the ancient temple is in front of him.


    The ancient temple, divided into two halves, still remains, dilapidated and jagged.


    In front of the ancient temple is a stone tablet, which has been smashed, as if broken forcibly.


    Suddenly Gao Ge is shaking.


    ¡°Is it earthquake?¡± Li is shocked.


    The next second, golden light suddenly appears from the slit, which is like golden rainbow.

 Chapter 467 - The Pass in the Mound

    Chapter 467 The Pass in the Mound


    The mound is shaking indeed, which feels like an earthquake.


    Gao Ge, Tang Jiusi and Li all stand firm with a frown.


    Standing atop, they feel the golden light again. Gao Ge finally finds the energy fluctuation.


    He takes a few steps forward and suddenly hears a cacophony of sound.


    Gao Ge and Tang Jiusi look each other in the eye.


    They are both shocked.


    Obviously, it is not that anything wrong is with their hearing.


    What sound is it¡­


    Gao Ge closes his eyes to listen carefully.


    It sounds like iron chains shaking.


    Gao Ge thinks of a scene without rhyme or reason.


    The chain of a bike drops and drags on the ground.


    Of course, it is only a metaphor. The chain of a bike cannot make such a big noise.


    ¡°Gao Ge, don¡¯t you want to jump down and take a look?¡± Tang Jiusi suddenly asks.


    Gao Ge looks at Tang Jiusi with staring eyes.


    Tang Jiusi looks helpless.


    Gao Ge¡¯s facial expression obviously indicates that¡ª¡±Wow, you got me.¡±


    As expected, Gao Ge grins, ¡°Brother Tang, since when we have such a tacit understanding?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t do that. I have a feeling that it is dangerous down there.¡± Tang Jiusi says seriously.


    He knows when to be serious and when to tell a joke.


    Tang Jiusi is very clear-minded about that.


    Moreover, he can tell that the Dragon Court thinks highly of Gao Ge. Water Dragon went to Jiangnan City to protect Gao Ge¡¯s parents, which is known to most of the members of East Huaxia branch. As one of the members of the East Huaxia branch, he seldom stays in the base of the Dragon Court, but he has heard of something relevant. That alone can demonstrate how much the Dragon Court values Gao Ge.


    Personal feelings are also part of the reason.


    However, Water Dragon is also a member of the Dragon Court.


    If the seniors of the Dragon Court disagree, how can Water Dragon stay in Jiangnan City all the time?


    ¡°Brother Tang, rest assured. I know what I am doing.¡± Gao Ge says.


    Tang Jiusi rolls his eyes at him, ¡°Given what happened in Jiangnan City before, I don¡¯t think so. Don¡¯t you remember how the Ning Family was exterminated?¡±Access v ip novel


    Gao Ge coughs, ¡°Don¡¯t say that. The Ning Family was not exterminated by me.¡±


    ¡°Did it have nothing to do with you?¡±


    Gao Ge shakes his head and says to Tang Jiusi, ¡°Brother Tang, I must go down there for an investigation. If anything untoward happens to me, you just call Lord Fire Dragon immediately and tell him something is wrong here. If nothing special happens, then I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Tang Jiusi still shakes his head.


    Gao Ge gets anxious, ¡°Since we are assigned to handle this, the Dragon Court doesn¡¯t wish to see us waiting here without making any effort. If we want to fix the problem, someone must go down there.¡±


    Tang Jiusi grits his teeth and says, ¡°Then let me go down. After all, you are more important than me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡±


    Watching Tang Jiusi and Gao Ge arguing with each other, Li yawns and says, ¡°Stop it. Let me do it. After all, my life is the least important among us three!¡±


    ¡°Enough. Here is a team leader and a special-grade team leader. Why are you stepping forward?¡± Gao Ge says impatiently.


    Li grins. Of course he doesn¡¯t feel angry. He is not silly anyway. Surely, he understands Gao Ge is thinking for his safety.


    ¡°Brother Tang, let¡¯s stop arguing. I¡¯ll go down there and you guys wait for me here. If you are really worried about me and I just don¡¯t return soon, you can jump down and die with me after reporting to the Dragon Court!¡±


    Tang Jiusi feels grieved, ¡°Man, can you speak any words of good omen?¡±


    ¡°Rest assured. Brother Tang, I have a feeling that plot armor has me covered.¡±


    Tang Jiusi says angrily, ¡°You are not speaking words of good omen but talking nonsense!¡±


    Gao Ge waves his hand and walks forward for a distance.


    Tang Jiusi heaves a sigh, ¡°Since you¡¯ve made up your mind, I¡¯ll go down there with you. It is enough that Li alone is waiting outside. He can contact the seniors of the Dragon Court anyway.¡±


    Gao Ge thinks for a while and nods his head, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Li doesn¡¯t refuse then.


    Although he is willing to go down too, he is aware that he cannot help Gao Ge and Tang Jiusi much.


    If he really goes down with them, he will do nothing but to hold them back.


    In this case, he may as well do what he can do for them¡ªstand guard!


    Gao Ge and Tang Jiusi walk together towards the ancient temple, where it is the widest part of the slit. It is about two or three meters wide.


    Yet, these two people¡¯s countenances are distinctive.


    Gao Ge looks simply confused and curious.


    Tang Jiusi appears otherwise.


    He strolls with great dignity.


    He acts like dying a martyr¡¯s death.


    ¡°Brother Tang, how about only me going down?¡±


    Tang Jiusi goes mad and says, ¡°What? Do you think that I get cold feet? Crap! What do I fear?¡±


    Fine.


    Good for you!


    When they arrive at the slit, they suddenly hear a roar from down there.


    It seems like a beast is hidden down there.


    Gao Ge is taken aback.


    Tang Jiusi is startled and subconsciously takes one step backwards.


    Upon catching sight of Gao Ge¡¯s look, Tang Jiusi coughs and defends for himself, ¡°It is a bit windy on the mound.¡±Updates by vi p novel


    Gao Ge grins and doesn¡¯t expose his excuse.


    ¡°Are we really going down?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we are.¡± Gao Ge says with determination.


    Tang Jiusi takes a deep breath and starts to climb down.


    Gao Ge follows him.


    Li is standing outside. He calls the other member of the Dragon Court, briefing him about the situation up here and telling that he will stay here on watch.


    Gao Ge and Tang Jiusi are both cultivators, so they climb down very fast with a point of strength.


    Tang Jiusi steps on a stone by accident. The stone drops down but no echo is heard after a while.


    ¡°Oh crap! What is it? The mound doesn¡¯t look high from outside. Why does it feel like an abyss?¡±


    Gao Ge grins, ¡°We don¡¯t need to climb down to the bottom and we can¡¯t anyway. It is very narrow deep down there. Otherwise, we should have gone through the slit at the foot of the hill instead of going up the mound. We just try our best to climb down so as to see what it is going on down there.¡±


    ¡°How can we see clearly? It¡¯s so dark there!¡± Tang Jiusi says, ¡°Why don¡¯t we bring a torch¡­ Oh?¡±


    Speaking this, Tang Jiusi stops.


    Gao Ge moves faster and climbs to the position where Tang Jiusi is.


    ¡°Gao Ge, look! Is there a mountain pass here?¡± Tang Jiusi raises his head to look at Gao Ge above him and asks.


    ¡°A pass in the mound?¡± Gao Ge is lost in thought and feels very surprised.

 Chapter 468 - Doudou’s Jitters

    Chapter 468 Doudou¡¯s Jitters


    It is very windy on the top of the mound indeed.


    Sitting on the ground, Li is leaning against a tree, holding a cigarette with his fingers. As wind blows by, he has a puff at the cigarette. The smoke goes round the lungs and then gets pushed out of his mouth and nose.


    He has two butts around him.


    Li is a heavy smoker, who smokes two or three packs on a daily basis. After all, as a cultivator, the small amount of hazardous substance can be easily excreted out of his body. For cultivators like them, smoking is actually equal to eating sunflower seeds.


    He puts out his cigarette again and then stares at the position where the stone tablet is.


    Then he gets up slowly and takes a few steps forward.


    He bends down to pick up a rock as big as a fist.


    ¡°Something is wrong¡­¡± Li frowns and digs a stone. As a result, the stone powder drops.


    Hence, he instantly takes out his phone and calls the other member.


    ¡°Hello? Contact the local archaeologists. Anyway, just find some people good at this field and then ask them to come up the mound with equipment. Yeah, the ancient temple. Here used to be a stone tablet. I just took a look at it. The stone tablet is a bit strange. It seems to have two layers, the second of which is covered¡­¡±


    After hanging up the call, he turns around to look at the slit and then slowly heaves a sigh.


    ¡°I hope that everything goes well¡­¡±


    He prays in his heart.


    Inside the mound, Gao Ge and Tang Jiusi are walking on the narrow mountain pass.


    Who can imagine that there is a tunnel within the mound?


    But for the slit of the mound, this secret would remain unknown all the time.


    ¡°What a surprise!¡± Tang Jiusi says, ¡°We have never heard of this before. It seems that we are the only persons who know about this.¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡± Gao Ge says smilingly.


    You cannot make too arbitrary assertion.


    As a man who has learnt about it, Gao Ge is very concerned about it.


    Many stereotypes may be gradually overturned, such as rebirth, ghosts, immortal cultivation. These things that were not acknowledged by the public have become very common. People are no longer surprised.


    Sometimes Gao Ge also thinks about one question.


    Is there anyone who is also reborn from the future just like him somewhere?


    There have been some phenomena that seem to be caused by the time travelers, such as the Chedan tablet, the systems raised by Wang Mang. Gao Ge never investigates into those things and only remains suspicious.


    The mountain pass is not straight and they have to take a turning every once in a while.


    The pass is very winding.


    Tang Jiusi walks on the outside and says, ¡°Gao Ge, do you think whether any beast is hidden there down?¡±


    Gao Ge thinks for a while and says, ¡°Possibly.¡±


    Tang Jiusi feels puzzled and can¡¯t help turning around to look at him, asking, ¡°Do you feel anything?¡±


    ¡°Not me. It does.¡± Gao Ge reaches out his hand to show the thing in his palm.


    ¡°Trapping cage?¡± Tang Jiusi is surprised.


    ¡°You also know about this?¡± Gao Ge is even more surprised than Tang Jiusi.


    ¡°No need to be surprised. I have several of these at home. They are useful but they are chicken ribs indeed¡­ What do you keep in the cage?¡±Updates by vi p novel


    ¡°National treasure.¡±


    Tang Jiusi wipes the sweat off the forehead, ¡°Oh really?¡±


    ¡°Haha. It is a mutated one, a rare beast at the realm of Strength Exposure. If I leave it alone, it will cause more trouble.¡±


    Now Tang Jiusi is completely depressed.


    ¡°It took me great effort to reach the realm of Strength Protection but this rare beast has entered the realm of Strength Exposure?¡± Tang Jiusi feels as if being struck by lightning.


    Comparisons are odious.


    Obviously, it also applies to the comparison between a human and a beast.


    ¡°It has met with a fortuitous encounter only.¡± Gao Ge explains.


    ¡°Fine. You¡¯ve met fortuitous encounters; so do your friends. Even the rare beast has met a fortuitous encounter. I feel that I can just follow you from now on. What do you think, man?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t. I can¡¯t take it¡­¡± Gao Ge hastens to shake his head.


    Tang Jiusi bursts out laughing. Obviously, he was kidding.


    After stepping on the mountain pass, Gao Ge has sensed that Doudou in the trapping cage suddenly becomes perturbed.


    Gao Ge suddenly realizes something.


    That¡¯s why Gao Ge replied to Tang Jiusi with the word¡ª ¡°Possibly¡± when being asked whether there was any beast.


    Since even Doudou feels perturbed, the thing down there must be very horrified.


    Thus, Gao Ge can only hope that Tang Jiusi is only a jinx.


    ¡°If we really cannot handle it, why don¡¯t we leave now?¡± Tang Jiusi says.


    ¡°Haha. Brother Tang, you still get cold feet.¡±


    Tang Jiusi is unhappy, ¡°How can you say that I get cold feet? I must say it is a wise decision!¡±


    Gao Ge thinks for a while and says, ¡°Brother Tang, it¡¯s not like that. Think about this. If the thing within the mound gets out, we must stop it. After all, we cannot just leave it alone!¡±


    ¡°What if it cannot get out?¡± Tang Jiusi says.


    Gao Ge grins with no reply.


    Tang Jiusi also feels that he asked a very stupid question.


    Yeah.


    If it cannot get out, why does he fear the thing?


    Just take it down!


    Suddenly, Gao Ge and Tang Jiusi both feel an overwhelming pressure.


    The pressure blows a gust of strong wind from top to bottom.


    Gao Ge quickly takes a few steps forward and operates his power of stars.


    Meanwhile, Tang Jiusi also hurries to exert his strength, but due to his inadequate capability, his face even turns pale.


    ¡°Brother Tang, if you cannot take it, you just leave here first.¡± Gao Ge says.


    Tang Jiusi shakes his head and then complains, ¡°Man, please don¡¯t shake my resolution anymore. I was fearless but now I suddenly feel flurried because of you.¡±Updates by vi p novel


    Gao Ge stops persuading then.


    Just as Tang Jiusi said, it is no point to continue talking more by now.


    Down there roars of beast come again.


    The sound seems to contain a mysterious power, which is potent enough to hurt the inner organs of ordinary people or cultivators at the realm of Qi-practicing or Qi-condensing, or even worse, to get them killed.


    ¡°Bang! Bang!¡±


    It is the sound of things clattering each other.


    It sounds like hitting right at the target.


    The golden light makes Gao Ge and Tang Jiusi close their eyes.


    Gao Ge wishes that he could take the bronze mirror out of his star map to reflect back the light.


    Holy crap.


    Why the flash bomb all the time?


    When the mound shakes again, Gao Ge is startled, ¡°We must leave as soon as possible!¡±


    Tang Jiusi merely says, ¡°Hum¡±. Meanwhile, he walks faster, enduring the huge stress, just like a wooden boat that moves forward through stormy waves.


    The clatter incessantly lingers on.


    Stones keep dropping from the top. Gao Ge can¡¯t help worrying whether the mound will collapse.


    Even if they are cultivators, they cannot bear such weight!

 Chapter 469 - This Is Fantasy Land

    Chapter 469 This Is Fantasy Land


    When the golden light disappears again, the stress is also gone.


    Even so, Gao Ge and Tang Jiusi still don¡¯t slow down.


    It is kind of like the ¡°Red Light, Green Light¡± game.


    When it calls Green Light, the other players must move faster.


    Otherwise, when the clatter comes again, they have to slow down again.


    Now time is very important.


    They have come to the end of the pass.


    ¡°Gao Ge, who do you think built the mountain pass?¡± Tang Jiusi asks.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Gao Ge shakes his head.


    ¡°Use your imagination!¡± Tang Jiusi says.


    How can he imagine that?


    ¡°We are doomed. It seems that we cannot move forward.¡± Tang Jiusi says.


    A few big rocks are stacked in front of them, which seems to block the exit. However, through the slots they are still faced with darkness.


    Gao Ge takes a few steps forward and turns around to look at Tang Jiusi. He maintains silent for an instant and then says slowly, ¡°Step back.¡±


    Tang Jiusi understands tacitly. He takes two steps backwards and then heaves a sigh.


    He knows what Gao Ge wants to do.


    Just as he imagines, Gao Ge urges his power of stars and shouts with a punch struck out.


    Gao Ge is good at controlling the force of the punch. It is exceptionally potent, but the stones don¡¯t fly away. Otherwise, a collapse may be caused, which will bury him and Tang Jiusi alive.


    However, the rocks are immediately split after being punched.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Gao Ge reaches out his hand to wave away the dust and says casually.


    Then he just strides forward.


    Tang Jiusi is dumbfounded.


    He thinks for a while. If he were the one to strike the punch, he could only strike the rocks away at most.


    Hence, Tang Jiusi can¡¯t help sighing that he becomes old now.


    The new overthrow the old!


    They continue to walk forward when they hear a growl.


    At that time, Gao Ge and Tang Jiusi stops subconsciously and get goose bumps, with their nerves on edge, as if they are stared by cold eyes in the darkness¡­


    It¡­ Just sends a chill down their back!


    How scary!


    Tang Jiusi shivers and whispers, ¡°Why do I feel that it gets much colder?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it will turn cloudy from sunny today. Didn¡¯t you watch Weather Forecast?¡± Gao Ge says.


    Tang Jiusi pulls on a long face but now his countenance cannot be clearly seen by Gao Ge, ¡°Do you think we are talking about the same thing?¡±


    Gao Ge grins, ¡°Be cool. We¡¯re fine.¡±Access v ip novel


    In the darkness, Tang Jiusi keeps rolling eyes at him, ¡°Man, why do you still have the mood to comfort me? If it is really okay, why don¡¯t you continue walking forward?¡±


    However, he feels it is too dull to express his thought with words. Instead, he decides to say it by singing so as to relieve his nervousness.


    ¡°Girl, you just stroll forward in big steps!¡±


    He just starts singing and hasn¡¯t sung the second line.


    Again they hear another growl.


    The sound is very deep and yet extremely sharp.


    ¡°It is threatening us.¡± Gao Ge says.


    ¡°Threat?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, maybe we have intruded into its territory.¡± Gao Ge says with a frown.


    Hearing Gao Ge¡¯s words, Tang Jiusi sneers, ¡°How dare it! We are not invading at all. This is the territory of Huaxia. Nothing can act reckless here!¡±


    ¡°Growl!¡±


    Here comes another growl.


    Tang Jiusi keeps retreating with a pace face, saying in a low voice, ¡°How about us showing it some respect and letting go it this time?¡±


    Gao Ge snorts and keeps going forward.


    Tang Jiusi feels that Gao Ge is too reckless.


    What does he think he is?


    Clatter!


    Clatter!


    Here comes the sound of iron chains being dragged on the ground again.


    Then incessant sounds of bang follow.


    Beams of golden light keep glittering.


    Pitifully, there is only golden light glittering. It is too tedious.


    Otherwise, as it glitters so swiftly, Gao Ge will feel as if he is disco dancing.


    When the golden light spurts again, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t close his eyes.


    He widens his eyes and meanwhile urges his power of stars, trying to take the opportunity to see clearly what is going on.


    ¡°Wheeze.¡±


    ¡°Wheeze.¡±


    Listen.


    It is the heavy wheeze.


    It sounds like someone is doing physical work.


    ¡°What did you see?¡± Tang Jiusi asks behind him.


    ¡°Just as you saw.¡±


    Judging from Tang Jiusi¡¯s words and tone, it is not hard for Gao Ge to tell that Tang Jiusi is also trying his best to look forward.


    Suddenly, light appears in this place.


    He looks to the source of the light.


    Seemingly, a small sun is rising slowly.


    Then they hear chirps.


    Flowers start to grow fast under their feet.


    It was all dark soil only but now plants are growing from the soil at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    ¡°Is this secret realm?¡± Tang Jiusi is shocked.


    Under his feet, the ground is slightly shaking.


    The minute that he takes two steps backwards subconsciously, a tree rises straight from the ground.Access v ip novel


    In the distance, cottages are built leaning the mountains.


    Hum?


    Mountains again?


    The mountain looks very familiar.


    Tang Jiusi thinks for a minute.


    Apart from the secret realm, he cannot think of other explanation.


    However, he recalls that Gao Ge has asserted that there can¡¯t be a secret realm in this place. Isn¡¯t it contradictory?


    Oh right.


    Gao Ge is only a human being.


    He is not a mighty god. Why can¡¯t he be wrong?


    Now Tang Jiusi feels nothing but guilty.


    If he had known about the situation, he should have reported to the Dragon Court and let more people come here to elevate their capabilities.


    Out of the cottages people come.


    They are wearing coarse clothes with their hands holding their heads. Several women are washing clothes by the river. There are a few children running together, one of whom is carrying a kite. Probably that¡¯s why he becomes the leader among the children.


    ¡°People?¡± Tang Jiusi, rather confused, can¡¯t help asking, ¡°Are there other people in the secret realm?¡±


    Eventually, Gao Ge replies to him.


    ¡°This is not secret realm.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    Gao Ge¡¯s eyes are as sharp as eagle¡¯s eyes to see through everything.


    ¡°This is fantasy land.¡±


    Tang Jiusi is instantly shocked.


    Several farmers are waving hoes in the farmland while a few women are holding buckets and watering.


    He raises his head to look at the blue sky. What year it is remains unknown but there must be no industrial pollution.


    Probably because the fantasy land is so real that Gao Ge even feels that air is much fresher.


    The world suddenly turns dark with a thunderclap.


    Black rain is falling from the sky.

 Chapter 470 - It Is Not Dead Yet

    Chapter 470 It Is Not Dead Yet


    This world looks very¡­ Quiet, peaceful and harmonious.


    It looks even of ataraxia.


    Men plough and women weave.


    It is a merry scene of singing birds and fragrant flowers.


    There are not too many noises and din.


    Anyway, this place is arguably a fairyland on earth.


    Gao Ge has a feeling that the scene described in Peace Blossom Spring written by Tao Yuanming is nothing more like this.


    However, the abrupt black rain breaks the current tranquility.


    When the black rain falls, the flowers and grass instantly wither.


    The farmland, just like the plants, is also drained of vigor.


    People keep falling down nonstop.


    The kite¡¯s string is broken. In the black rain, it drops from the sky slowly like a bird without wings.


    Watching what is happening, Gao Ge and Tang Jiusi just feel so depressed.


    It is like a beautiful painting with perfect color, layout, artistic conception and structure, which can be displayed in a national museum and yet gets splashed with ink.


    It is totally ruined.


    Black smoke rises from the ground. It looks like a fire burning the ground.


    Suddenly there seems to be a forward button that makes the scene play at a fast speed.


    Is it a video played at an eight-time speed?


    Tang Jiusi pats Gao Ge¡¯s shoulders.


    Gao Ge turns around to look at him with confusion.


    Tang Jiusi raises his chin and then Gao Ge looks to that direction. Among the black smoke, there is a beam of gold light, which turns out to be a golden monkey. Enormous and yet indistinct, it keeps shaking its body. The black rain is like the sweat on it.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Tang Jiusi asks.


    Gao Ge shakes his head.


    How can he know?


    Suddenly the golden monkey falls from the sky.


    It lands on the ground and becomes a little golden monkey.


    It jumps extremely fast on the ground.


    It even carries a basket, which is filled with fruits.


    Some are dead by the roadside.


    Some are dying.


    The deaths are rolled by straw or summer bed-mat and then thrown into a hole.


    These are already well treated.


    More deaths are randomly covered by something and left unattended to.


    Some doctors, carrying the medical kit, wander around this place to cure people. Unfortunately, they die before they accomplish their goals. Before they stride forward, they have fallen down. In the end, they are covered with worms and left neglected.


    The land of idyllic beauty suddenly becomes a living hell.


    The deaths include old people, children and adults.


    The place is immersed with wailing.


    Even though everything is fake here, Gao Ge still feels depressed.


    ¡°Is this the plague that happened to the Golden Monkey Town hundreds of years ago?¡± Tang Jiusi standing behind Gao Ge suddenly asks.


    Tang Jiusi¡¯s question suddenly rings a bell for Gao Ge.


    Yeah.


    He has heard of the story behind the name of Golden Monkey Town.


    Legend has it that a plague happened to the town and a golden monkey appeared.


    The monkey, carrying a bucket, threw about fruits here and there. Those who ate the fruits would get recovered.


    It sort of saved the Golden Monkey Town.


    The little monkey carrying a bucket.


    It dropped from the sky.


    It has started to throw about fruits as the legend says.


    Those people don¡¯t know that the fruits can cure their disease and expel plague.


    The only idea they have is that they must eat.Updates by vi p novel


    The most horrible thing is not to die of a disease but be starved to death.


    It is an extremely horrid way of death.


    Their stomachs are empty.


    Their bellies are rumbling with hunger.


    They just wish to stuff whatever they can see into their mouth, whether it is eatable or not.


    Therefore, they start to eat entirely by instinct.


    However, when they find that eating the fruits can help them get recovered, they finally realize the true function of the fruits.


    Those who are lying on the ground start to get up again.


    Many people are dead though.


    Gao Ge and Tang Jiusi are the witnesses of everything.


    Tang Jiusi says to Gao Ge, ¡°If I get it right, the monkey is actually the ringleader of the plague right?¡±


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t speak.


    Tang Jiusi feels confused somehow.


    ¡°Since it spreads the plague, why does it save the people?¡±


    He is muttering to himself.Updates by vi p novel


    He also understands.


    Gao Ge just sees the same scene as he does.


    If he cannot think through it, neither can Gao Ge for the moment.


    Luckily, the fantasy is still going on.


    When all the people start to give the golden monkey a kowtow, when every family starts to enshrine and worship the statute of the golden monkey, when all are talking about the golden monkey¡¯s kindness, when the place is renamed as Golden Monkey Town, the golden monkey becomes bigger slowly again.


    When it reappears in the sky and hides in the clouds to watch the people again, it gives a big smile with its body beginning to condense. Its body is undergoing a huge change.


    Gao Ge takes a deep breath.


    And then he exhales.


    Then he does it again.


    After doing that for several times, Gao Ge finally speaks.


    ¡°It is enjoying the stream of pilgrims and devouring the power of belief.¡± Gao Ge says.


    Tang Jiusi is slightly shocked, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°It spreads plague first and then saves the people so that they will memorize its kind conducts and start to worship it as a god.¡± Gao Ge says, ¡°It is like the thing that appeared on the Mount Duanlong and absorbed people¡¯s Qi, but this monkey demon is even more horrid, which plays a better trick. They both play the dirty trick as a shortcut to elevate their capabilities and prolong their lives.¡±


    Tang Jiusi is dumbfounded.


    Gao Ge¡¯s explanation overturns his world outlook completely.


    Looking at those people enshrine and worship the statute of the golden monkey, Tang Jiusi has no idea what to say.


    Are the people silly?


    That¡¯s because they are hoodwinked.


    Of course they cannot be as clear-minded as Gao Ge and Tang Jiusi.


    While the priest climbs a foot, the devil climbs ten feet.


    ¡°It is so detestable¡­¡± Tang Jiusi flies into a rage.


    Clatter.


    A crack appears in the sky.


    It starts to fall apart.


    The scene is finally over.


    It becomes dark again.


    They are still in the mound.


    Until they hear¡­ The footsteps.


    They look forward and see a monkey enveloped by golden light, which seems to be old now. It is walking to their direction.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it dead?¡± Tang Jiusi is stunned.


    He asks Gao Ge, ¡°Is it still fantasy?¡±


    ¡°No, it is real.¡± Gao Ge says, ¡°It is not dead yet.¡±

 Chapter 471 - Here Comes a Monster!

    Chapter 471 Here Comes a Monster!


    At the moment, Tang Jiusi has a feeling of Zhuangzi¡¯s Dream of the Butterfly.


    Although the fantasy doesn¡¯t exist long, it just seems to last for years.


    Thus, it gives him a wrong impression.


    Zhuangzi¡¯s Dream of the Butterfly.


    The butterfly is me?


    I am the butterfly?


    Upon seeing the monkey, Tang Jiusi is completely in a daze.


    He puzzles over it and still fails to figure out what it is going on.


    However, he is thunderstruck by what Gao Ge said.


    It is not dead yet?


    Hong long has it stayed?


    ¡°Step back!¡± Gao Ge shouts and meanwhile throws a thump at the golden monkey.


    After escaping from the fantasy, he sees the golden monkey just striding towards them with a fierce look.


    Naturally, Gao Ge must get ready for the coming battle.


    When the monkey rushes at him, he has urged his power of stars to give it a blow.


    To take the initiative is to gain the upper hand.


    He is not sure whether it is an initiative move or not.


    After all, he must take action!


    He cannot maintain in a passive position and taking a beating.


    However, to Gao Ge¡¯s surprise, the golden monkey doesn¡¯t fear the punch by him at all.


    It just turns a blind eye to Gao Ge¡¯s attack.


    For a moment, Gao Ge feels contemptuously neglected.


    He is so angry¡­


    It is clearly a scornful act!


    Hence, he lands a blow on the golden monkey.


    The golden monkey also bumps against Gao Ge.


    Instantly, Gao Ge feels suffocating as if he is dying.


    He is sent flying away and then falls on the ground heavily.


    His inner organs are almost dislocated.


    Even in light of his current physical condition, he finds it hard to bear with.


    If an ordinary person takes the beating, he will be directly bumped to death.


    Crap!


    What a serious grudge!


    Is it really not coming for his life?


    Tang Jiusi hastens to rush forward and yet is struck away by the golden monkey¡¯s punch.


    He happens to fall beside Gao Ge.


    Well, they are both knocked down.


    Lying on the ground, they are struggling to get up when the golden monkey is standing before them with a stern look.


    Then it reaches out its hand and waves.


    ¡°What does it mean?¡± Tang Jiusi asks while rubbing his chest.


    Gao Ge thinks and explains its movement, ¡°It should be driving us away?¡±


    Tang Jiusi observes its movements and says, ¡°Is there other possibility that the monkey wants us to go to it with a wave. Just like in the movie, the character says with disdain, ¡®Come on!¡¯¡°


    ¡°Nonsense.¡±


    Tang Jiusi freezes for a while and feels angry. Even if he is wrong, he feels uncomfortable to be dissed by Gao Ge¡­


    Hum?


    There seems to be something wrong.


    It doesn¡¯t sound like Gao Ge!Updates by vi p novel


    Then they make eye contact and look forward together.


    The golden monkey before them puts on a serious look.


    It opens its mouth.


    ¡°Leave.¡±


    Fine.


    They are sure of one thing.


    It is a monkey that can speak human language!


    In the Aura Recovery Age, a lot of rare beasts come to being on the earth.


    Some of them are capable.


    Some of them are weak.


    Yet, it is the first time that they have met the kind that can speak human language.


    How capable is it?Updates by vi p novel


    ¡°Gao Ge, can we defeat it?¡± Tang Jiusi asks.


    ¡°Guess it.¡± Gao Ge says.


    Tang Jiusi thinks for a while, staring at the golden monkey with alertness and asking, ¡°I think we can have a shot.¡±


    Gao Ge says with determination, ¡°Guess again.¡±


    Fine.


    Tang Jiusi is downhearted to hear the reply.


    Does he have to guess again?


    According to Gao Ge, since it can speak human language, it must be at the realm of Grand Master at least.


    It is kind of a monster.


    The higher cultivation level it reaches, the more it can speak.


    However, it seems that the golden monkey cannot speak too much.


    It also means that it may be at the realm of Grand Master.


    Even so, it is capable enough to handle them two.


    Then how can they stand a chance?


    ¡°Leave!¡± The golden monkey suddenly growls.


    The whole mound starts to shake again.


    It seems that the mound is about to completely collapse then.


    Gao Ge feels confused.


    In light of the golden monkey¡¯s capability, it is not a difficult thing to kill them.


    If one wants to take down the golden monkey, he must be a cultivator at the realm of Grand Master at least.


    And it is not 100% guaranteed.


    However, the monkey only bumped them away instead of killing them.


    If the fantasy is real, the golden monkey is supposed to be a selfish evil beast that regards human¡¯s life as nothing.


    However, instead of killing them, it only drove them away.


    Gao Ge can¡¯t help feeling curious!


    Suddenly, another beam of golden light shoots towards them.


    Without thinking much, the golden monkey quickly turns around and throws a punch.


    Bang.


    Here comes an explosive sound.


    The mound continues shaking.


    ¡°If¡­you¡­don¡¯t¡­leave, you¡­can¡¯t¡­later¡­¡± The golden monkey gasps at Gao Ge and Tang Jiusi.


    It is still staring forward.


    Its look is full of dread.


    Seemingly, there is something more horrid deep in the darkness.


    Gao Ge and Tang Jiusi want to speak when they hear again the sound of iron chain dragged on the ground.


    It sounds very grating on the ear.


    The golden monkey strolls towards the darkness.


    This time, it doesn¡¯t speak to Gao Ge and Tang Jiusi anymore.


    Seemingly, there is something more urgent for them.


    ¡°Gao Ge, we¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait a moment.¡± Gao Ge says calmly.


    ¡°What are we waiting for? If we leave it alone, the golden monkey will get a lot of people killed!¡± Tang Jiusi feels anxious.


    ¡°Can you defeat it?¡± Gao Ge says impatiently.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you find that it doesn¡¯t dare to kill us?¡±


    ¡°Do you think it doesn¡¯t dare to? I think it doesn¡¯t want to.¡± Gao Ge says smilingly.


    With a deep look, he suddenly sits down cross-legged.


    ¡°Man, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me!¡± Gao Ge hums and then closes his eyes to feel his Star Tree.


    ¡°Are you breaking through?¡± Tang Jiusi is really anxious now.


    Now they are really in danger.


    To break through is a good thing but it won¡¯t be a good thing to do it at the moment.


    It is basically a disaster!


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t answer Tang Jiusi¡¯s question.


    He suddenly senses that his star map falls into a weird turbulence.


    When he tries to see through it, he finally finds the weird part.


    The fifth star map in his body was almost lit up but now it suddenly turns somber.


    Gao Ge has a feeling of despair.


    Oh crap.


    Is he put in a bind?


    More strangely, the stars of current star map are organized again.


    It looks even more familiar.


    Something suddenly occurs to Gao Ge.


    Then he starts to check the space of his star map.


    Then he exhales slowly.


    As expected, the bronze mirror is gone.


    And the fifth star map happens to take the shape of the bronze mirror.

 Chapter 472 - Stupid Thing

    Chapter 472 Stupid Thing


    Gao Ge can¡¯t figure out why.


    Why does the bronze mirror in the star map disappear? Why does his fifth star map take the shape of the bronze mirror?


    These two things must be somewhat related but the link is unknown to Gao Ge.


    He feels something serious will happen!


    ¡­


    On the top of the mound, an old man wearing a Chinese tunic suit is around 70 years old, followed by some young men.


    Li takes out a pack of cigarettes and shares them with the old man. The other people are piecing together the stone tablet that has been scraped off a layer.


    ¡°Mr. Mu, it gives me a surprise that you are still working at the frontline! By reason, you should have been retired!¡± Li says smilingly.


    Mr. Mu heaves a sigh and says, ¡°It¡¯s not about time!¡±


    ¡°Ha. Mr. Mu, I think that you should have been retired. You have two sons and they are very promising. Why do you still have to work at the frontline? Isn¡¯t it good to live a peaceful life by growing flowers and planting vegetables at home?¡±


    ¡°Hum. Sure. My elder son asks me to live with him in the capital while my younger son asks me to go to Haicheng City.¡± Mr. Mu takes a puff of cigarette.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it nice? They are both so filial.¡± Li says laughingly.


    Mr. Mu widens his eyes, ¡°What¡¯s nice about it? My elder son is in the capital but my younger son is only in Haicheng City!¡±


    Li is speechless.


    He doesn¡¯t know how to talk with him.


    Right at the moment, a young man runs to them.


    ¡°Mr. Mu, it¡¯s done, but some parts are missing.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to have a look.¡± Mr. Mu says to Li.


    Li hastens to nod his head and puts out the cigarette.


    ¡°Remember to take away the cigarette butts when you leave!¡± Mr. Mu says with a frown. Meanwhile, he also puts out the cigarette and throws into a small plastic bag.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Mu¡­¡± Li hastens to nod his head.


    The cracking of the stone tablet is very confusing.


    According to Mr. Mu, the cracking of the stone tablet doesn¡¯t make sense, which seems to be bombed open with explosives.


    Although they have tried their best to piece together the stone tablet, some parts are missing. It is impossible to make up a full one.


    Mr. Mu and the men he brings can¡¯t do anything about it then.


    ¡°Mr. Mu, this is the thing hidden in the stone tablet?¡± Li asks.


    Mr. Mu nods his head. He is still wearing gloves, with a pair of glasses hung around his neck. He takes a few steps forward and has a closer look with a frown.


    Li is also watching aside. He is not an expert anyway, saying, ¡°Mr. Mu, is it a painting carved on the tablet?¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡± Mr. Mu says, ¡°The painting has missed some parts but it is easy to recognize the painting. Now we still need to clear away the dust so as to show the whole picture. Otherwise, you can¡¯t understand it.¡±


    Li mutters to himself.Updates by vi p novel


    Are they the only people who cannot understand?


    Without further processing, even Mr. Mu himself cannot understand the painting.


    Someone brings a tool kit. As it is opened, there are various kinds of wooden brushes inside.


    Mr. Mu picks a banister brush and starts to brush the dust on the stone tablet. After all, the tablet has stayed here for many years. He is worried that he may ruin the content on it. Apart from that, a girl wearing a brown coat is taking photos from different directions with a camera.


    A middle-aged man is depicting the stone tablet on the board before him.


    Li is wondering why another man has to depict the tablet since a girl is taking photos.


    Moreover, the painting can¡¯t be as good as a photo!


    In light of efficiency and function, the camera prevails drawing!


    However, Li is scolded by Mr. Mu for asking the question.


    ¡°How ignorant and incompetent you are! What do you know? Tell me. What do you know? Taking photos is different from drawing. You can only take the photos of tangible things that you can see with naked eyes but drawing can do more. You can restore the object by conjecture and imagination as much as possible so that the intangible parts can be displayed.¡±


    Li takes a tumble.


    Oh that¡¯s why¡­


    ¡°It is a golden monkey on the tablet, isn¡¯t it?¡± Li asks.


    ¡°Since you can recognize it, why do you bother to ask me?¡± Mr. Mu complains while cleaning the stone tablet.


    Li is extremely angry.


    Hum.


    Now that Mr. Mu has smoked his cigarette, why does he diss him now¡­


    Mr. Mu is cleaning the stone tablet while the middle-aged man is drawing with a frown as if he has encountered a tough problem. After a while, Mr. Mu is finally relieved and turns around to look at the middle-aged man, asking, ¡°Wu, how is it going?¡±


    ¡°So far so good.¡± The middle-aged man smiles and passes the board to him.


    Li quickly go near him and looks at the drawing.


    ¡°The mound here is where we are and the monkey is terrifyingly huge! Hum? The monkey is also holding an iron chain. What does the iron chain do?¡±


    ¡°One end of the iron chain is grasped by the monkey and the other end is missing, but you can use some imagination. Wu, why don¡¯t you add it?¡± Mr. Mu says with a frown.Updates by vi p novel


    ¡°There are too many possibilities. I don¡¯t know how to add it.¡± Wu says helplessly.


    Mr. Mu nods his head and touches his chin with one hand, ¡°Well, what is it that is connected by the iron chain held in the monkey¡¯s palm?¡±


    A group of people are pondering on the top of the mound.


    Li takes out the phone and wants to tell Gao Ge and Tang Jiusi about the information. However, he finds that they are not in the service area. It is reasonable that the signal within the mound must be very bad.


    Now Li is a bit anxious. He keeps looking at the time on his phone from time to time and mutters, ¡°Why are they still not back¡­¡±


    Within the mound, Gao Ge finally confirms.


    The bronze mirror on the fifth star map is the one he acquired on the Moon Peak before.


    Weird.


    It is very weird!


    Although the bronze mirror is somewhat useful, it is still of little value. In Gao Ge¡¯s eyes, it is okay for him even if the bronze mirror is lost. After all, losing it won¡¯t cause him any trouble.


    However, the bronze mirror suddenly becomes his fifth star map.


    It is unacceptable for him!


    The star maps that have been completely lit up bring Gao Ge a lot of benefits.


    Now the fifth star map becomes a bronze mirror, which is an irreversible tremendous loss for Gao Ge.


    Is there any function about the bronze mirror that he doesn¡¯t know?


    While he is pondering, he suddenly hears a queer voice.


    ¡°Hum. Stupid thing.¡±


    The voice is clear and crystalline full of disdain for Gao Ge.

 Chapter 473 - Instrument Spirit of the Bronze Mirror

    Chapter 473 Instrument Spirit of the Bronze Mirror


    The inexplicable voice confuses and also insults Gao Ge.


    What is going on?


    Why is the voice full of scorn for him?


    Why is he being bullied like this¡­


    ¡°Who are you?¡± He subconsciously asks.


    Tang Jiusi is staring at him in shock.


    He looks as if he has seen a demon.


    ¡°Why are you so drunk¡­¡± Tang Jiusi disses him in a low voice.


    Gao Ge looks at him in surprise, ¡°You didn¡¯t hear any voice?¡±


    Tang Jiusi shakes his head and asks, ¡°What is the voice you are talking about?¡±


    ¡°Someone is talking.¡±


    ¡°What did it say?¡±


    ¡°It said that I was a stupid thing.¡± Gao Ge says.


    Tang Jiusi puts on a surprised look, ¡°Who has such good eyes?¡±


    Gao Ge is speechless.


    As expected, two intellectually distinctive persons cannot communicate smoothly.


    However, Gao Ge starts to ruminate after calming down.


    The reason why the voice disses him seems to be that he regards the bronze mirror of little value.


    However, he didn¡¯t voice out his thought.


    It was a thought only!


    Hence, he starts to feel his fifth star map again.


    ¡°What the hell are you?¡±


    ¡°I am not the hell something.¡±


    Good.


    What a useless answer!


    One having no self-knowledge is the worst.


    ¡°So tell me what you are.¡± Gao Ge sneers.


    ¡­


    ¡°What are you?¡±


    ¡°Instrument spirit of the bronze mirror.¡±


    Gao Ge is amazed in awe.


    In his eyes, the bronze mirror is useful but it is not of much value.


    Yet, it has an instrument spirit inside?


    Instrument spirit means a spirit generated by an object, which can communicate with the owner.


    Gao Ge is the current owner of the bronze mirror, which is indisputable.


    He just didn¡¯t expect the bronze mirror to have an instrument spirit.


    What makes him even more confused is that he has owned the bronze mirror for a while.


    When he was on the Moon Peak, he observed the bronze mirror carefully to find the secret behind it.


    At that time, Gao Ge felt that the bronze mirror must be something, but he didn¡¯t figure it out in the end. Hence, he just gave up and threw the bronze mirror into his star map. It was when he had to counterattack against the square-faced man in the black market of Keli City that he took it out again. It did work very well, but by then he still didn¡¯t sense the instrument spirit of the bronze mirror.


    ¡°When did you come to being?¡±


    ¡°Long long ago. Diu, dudum.¡±


    ¡°Diu, dudum?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Latin. Are you so illiterate?¡±


    Gao Ge¡¯s mouth twitches slightly.


    Is it¡­ Insane?


    An instrument spirit speaks Latin? Isn¡¯t it too improper for a spirit?


    ¡°One of my owners used to take me to a strange country, where the people¡¯s hair was not black and their eyes were of different colors.¡±


    ¡°When was that?¡±


    ¡°Long long ago¡­¡±


    Gao Ge feels that the instrument spirit is kind of talkative.


    At the moment, a bang comes from the distance.


    Gao Ge knows that it is not the time to continue communicating with the instrument of the bronze mirror, so he quickly gets out of the star map and looks afar.


    Tang Jiusi next to him pulls a weird look.


    ¡°Gao Ge, are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Sure, I am good.¡±


    Tang Jiusi looks at Gao Ge, worried, ¡°I thought you fell into fantasy again.¡±


    Gao Ge frowns.


    Increasingly, he finds something is wrong.


    Hypothetically, the fantasy is real¡ªThe plague was caused by the golden monkey and the golden monkey only wanted to elevate its cultivation and make itself stronger with the power of belief by accumulating merits.


    Then the golden monkey¡¯s attitude towards Gao Ge and Tang Jiusi is a bit contradictory.


    He takes a few deep breaths. Then a power shoots towards their direction.


    ¡°Oh shoot!¡± Gao Ge is suddenly shocked.


    As expected, the surroundings start to change again.


    Before him, a mountain appears.Updates by vi p novel


    A golden monkey is standing on the mountain.


    And Tang Jiusi is not with him.


    It is different from the previous situation.


    However, undoubtedly, the current scene is very splendid.


    The golden monkey is shockingly enormous.


    The mountain at its foot looks more like a big rock.


    It is kind of like the movie King Kong.


    However, the golden monkey is even bigger than King Kong in the movie.


    To put it in Latin as the instrument spirit did, it is ¡°ingens¡±.


    The golden monkey suddenly looks at him.


    When they make eye contact, he is shocked.


    He feels as if falling into an iceberg.


    After all, it is a monster.


    Even only a sheer look can exert such great stress on him?


    He takes a deep breath to calm himself down.


    Suddenly, he finds that a person is standing before him.


    A girl wearing school uniform is standing with her back towards Gao Ge, but the figure is so familiar to him.


    When he opens his mouth and tries to greet her, the girl turns around and stares at him smilingly with a ponytail.


    ¡°Meng Jing¡­¡±


    Now Gao Ge doesn¡¯t even have the time to think about why Meng Jing is here.


    However, he finds that the golden monkey has taken action.


    The huge monkey strides to them.


    ¡°Be careful!¡± Gao Ge¡¯s eyes quickly become red.


    He strikes at Meng Jing madly with his mind going blank.


    The golden monkey reaches its hand to grasp Meng Jing.


    Even at the distance, he can still see Meng Jing¡¯s horrified look.


    A hand grabs Meng Jing easily.


    ¡°No! No!¡±


    Gao Ge shouts.


    Blue vein stands out on his forehead.


    His sweat runs down like raindrops.


    The golden monkey turns around to look at him.


    He gives a sinister smile.


    It grips its both hands.


    Blood trickles down its fingers.


    It feels as if an ordinary person crushes an egg.


    Gao Ge flies into a rage.


    Gao Ge remembers what he said to himself when he just came back.


    In this life, no one can ever take Meng Jing away from him.


    Does he stick to it?


    Does he?!


    ¡°Ah!¡± Gao Ge screams.


    He feels a piercing pain. Then his consciousness is dragged into a swirl.


    He kind of feels the same as he came back.


    Is he going through rebirth again?


    Oh crap¡­


    When he sees the fifth star map, he finally comes to his senses.


    ¡°Just now it is fantasy again.¡± Gao Ge lets out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Silly. How can you still be confined by the fantasy? It seems that you really don¡¯t know what the function can really do.¡± The instrument spirit sneers, ¡°If I didn¡¯t help you, you would be entirely devoured by the fantasy. Then next second you will be fighting with the golden monkey.¡±


    Gao Ge ponders and agrees with the spirit. In fantasy, even his mind was affected. Otherwise, he would be able to find the loopholes with a bit of thinking.


    However, it is understandable. Dreamers basically won¡¯t realize they are dreaming.


    The same is true with the fantasy.

 Chapter 474 - Fox Spirit?

    Chapter 474 Fox Spirit?


    The reason why he gets from the fantasy makes Gao Ge feel much more relaxed.


    However, he still has a lingering fear.


    It¡¯s like a man waking up from a nightmare.


    Although he knows it is only a nightmare, the inner fear and depression cannot vanish within a short period of time.


    Moreover, he is still angry.


    Of course, he is not angry with the golden monkey but the one who makes the fantasy.


    If the golden monkey really wants to kill him with the fantasy, it is an unnecessary move then.


    It is such a great power.


    If it wants to kill him, why take the trouble to do that?


    If it rushes forward and throws a punch, he will become meat paste.


    Gao Ge is sure of it.


    ¡°You mean the mirror can break the fantasy?¡± According to the instrument spirit of the bronze mirror, Gao Ge also learns some important information so he makes such a statement.


    ¡°Yes. You are not that silly.¡± Instrument spirit says arrogantly.


    Gao Ge stays silent for a while and asks, ¡°Are you always so arrogant?¡±


    ¡°No, I am arrogant to weak owners only. Yet, my last owner is very capable, at least stronger than you.¡±


    Gao Ge smiles and says, ¡°How strong is he?¡±


    ¡°Let me put it this way. Even that monster is not qualified enough to be my last owner¡¯s riding mount.¡±


    Gao Ge is shocked.


    Crap.


    The instrument spirit is so arrogant.


    The monster is at the realm of Grand Master at least.


    The monster cannot even be his riding mount? Is it bragging?


    ¡°Believe it or not. It is the truth. Moreover, don¡¯t you want to know what makes the fantasy for you? As long as you know how to use the bronze mirror in a right way, you¡¯ll know it.¡±


    Gao Ge finally realizes the biggest value of the instrument spirit.


    To put it simply,


    It is the very instruction of the bronze mirror!


    Apart from that, Gao Ge can¡¯t find other functions of the instrument spirit.


    Maybe there is, but he hasn¡¯t found it.


    Yet, he doesn¡¯t try to probe into the instrument spirit which only keeps pissing him off.


    A slap is given on Tang Jiusi¡¯s face.


    Tang Jiusi suddenly opens his eyes, which are red.


    ¡°I must kill it! I must kill it!¡±


    Tang Jiusi shouts at the darkness with potent killing intent.


    Obviously, by it Tang Jiusi means the golden monkey.


    ¡°Wake up.¡± Gao Ge puts the bronze mirror before Tang Jiusi¡¯s face as the instrument spirit says.


    The next moment, Tang Jiusi comes to his senses, except that he instantly falls on the ground as if his strength has been drained of.


    The reason why Tang Jiusi is deep in the fantasy is that he has been immersed in it for too long. On the contrary, Gao Ge was dragged by the instrument spirit out of it very soon.


    ¡°Huh? What is it?¡± Naturally, Tang Jiusi fixes his eyes on the bronze mirror of Gao Ge.


    ¡°Maybe you won¡¯t believe this. This is a demon-revealing mirror. Look at it. Do you see a pig?¡± Gao Ge turns on the flashlight on the phone and says to Tang Jiusi.Updates by vi p novel


    ¡°Nonsense. I only see me in the mirror! Uh¡­¡± Tang Jiusi suddenly comes to his senses and falls into silence. People are distinctive. He cannot be as calm and composed as Gao Ge at the moment.


    Just because he stayed too long in the fantasy, he feels even more horrified by the fantasy.


    For a moment, his heart has been completely devoured by hatred.


    ¡°This place is too queer. We must leave.¡±


    Gao Ge shakes his head, ¡°It¡¯s too early to leave now. We must handle the trouble first.¡±


    Tang Jiusi is startled, ¡°What trouble?¡±


    ¡°The one who makes trouble for us.¡±


    After saying that, Gao Ge starts to ignore Tang Jiusi again.


    He looks at the bronze mirror and falls into deep thought.


    Of course, he just looks as if falling into deep thought but in fact, he is communicating with the instrument spirit of the bronze mirror.


    As Gao Ge starts to ignore him again, Tang Jiusi can only stay silent.


    He feels so depressed¡­


    It is too depressing to partner with Gao Ge¡­


    Suddenly, a beam of light, which consists of green light and purple light, spurts out of the bronze mirror.


    It goes into the distance.


    Tang Jiusi wants to play a single-player game on his phone and read an online novel.


    Unexpectedly, the sudden emergence of the light makes him put away the phone and look into the darkness along the light.


    Gao Ge looks very stern while he cannot see anything, for which he feels very confused.


    Does Gao Ge really see something or is he fronting on purpose¡­


    How come he is confused¡­


    ¡°Gao Ge? Gao Ge?¡±


    Tang Jiusi is trying to wake him up but Gao Ge doesn¡¯t reply to him at all.


    What else can he say?


    He can still be a loner.


    In the darkness, a roar comes again.


    Then there comes the cling-clang sound of iron chain.Updates by vi p novel


    When the light disappears, Gao Ge is gasping for breath.


    ¡°What did you see?¡± Tang Jiusi hastens to rush forward and ask.


    ¡°Guess.¡±


    ¡­


    In the darkness, the golden monkey is walking towards them again.


    Gao Ge is very calm and peaceful.


    When the golden monkey appears, Tang Jiusi is startled again and quickly puts on a posture for attack as if confronted by a formidable enemy.


    ¡°Gao Ge, we must kill it!¡±


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t respond to Tang Jiusi at all.


    ¡°Hell no, are you in the fantasy again?¡± Thinking of how Gao Ge woke him up before, he quickly rushes forward.


    He is ready to give Gao Ge a slap in the face.


    However, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t give him a chance.


    ¡°Back off.¡± He reaches out his hand to drag Tang Jiusi aside.


    Looking at the golden monkey, Gao Ge is smiling.


    ¡°You can¡¯t kill it?¡±


    The golden monkey is a bit astonished.


    It is recognizable from its eyes.


    ¡°I can subdue it.¡± Gao Ge says with a stern face.


    The golden monkey looks Gao Ge up and down.


    Then it smiles.


    It is like¡­


    Smiling at Gao Ge!


    Now, on the mountain, ¡°I found it! I found it!¡± A young man trots forward with a book.


    A group of people hasten to gather.


    ¡°Mr. Mu, according to the book, in the Ming Dynasty, it is said that in the Golden Monkey Town, someone saw not only a golden monkey but also¡­ A fox spirit that walked upright in human¡¯s clothes!¡±


    Mr. Mu is nervous to look at the missing parts of the stone tablet.


    ¡°Fox spirit¡­ Fox spirit?¡± Then he is lost in thought.

 Chapter 475 - Only Me!

    Fox is enchanting.


    Fox spirit always appears in the fairy tales of Huaxia.


    It is also frequently recorded in the Classic of Mountains and Seas, such as Nine-Tailed Fox.


    Gao Ge and Tang Jiusi walk forward after the golden monkey.


    Clank.


    Clank.


    This is the clanking sound.


    It sounds like there is something terrible deep in the darkness trying to cut the cord and get out of here.


    The chain is still clanking.


    It just doesn¡¯t stop.


    Or, the thing has sensed the great danger.


    ¡°Gao Ge, what on earth happens?¡± Tang Jiusi asks.


    Tang Jiusi has a sense of failure.


    He has witnessed the communication between Gao Ge and the golden monkey.


    Yet, he is still very confused.


    He follows the golden monkey into the deep without rhyme or reason.


    It makes him start to suspect his intelligence.


    Is he really not an idiot?


    Somehow he feels anxious.


    ¡°Rest assured. I¡¯ve got everything covered.¡± Gao Ge says.


    Tang Jiusi nods his head.


    Now it is the only thing he can do.


    He has no idea why.


    Walking behind Gao Ge gives him a sense of security without any rhyme.


    Is this the so-called sense of security¡­


    Suddenly, an overwhelming power is pressing them.


    The golden monkey roars and clenches its fist to give a thump.


    Within the blink of an eye, Gao Ge feels a power exploding before him.


    However, it doesn¡¯t hurt them at all, which has been completely blocked by the golden monkey.


    Tang Jiusi is frightened again.


    He really feels it.


    As such, he feels frightened.


    He finally realizes that the ringleader of the fantasies may not be the golden monkey but a mysterious unknown thing.


    Gao Ge has realized it before.


    Gao Ge started to suspect when trapped in the first layer of the fantasy.


    If the fantasy is really created by the golden monkey, why does it defame itself in the fantasy?


    Seeing is not always believing.


    There must be some reasons behind it.


    Under the guidance, Gao Ge begins to think logically.


    For example, why did the golden monkey create the plague and yet save the people?


    This is the ringleader¡¯s motivation.


    However, it just doesn¡¯t make sense.


    With the help of the instrument spirit of the bronze mirror, Gao Ge acquires more and more findings.


    Especially, he sees the weird thing in the red light spurting out of the bronze mirror.


    That is a fox spirit.


    It¡¯s a coquettish fox spirit.


    The four tails of the fox spirit are chained up by four iron chains.


    It has a fox head and a woman¡¯s body that is naked¡­


    She is dainty and cute with fair skin but its big fox head looks like a round peg in a square hole. For the moment, Gao Ge feels very uncomfortable. Although he is not a typical patient with obsessive-compulsive disorder, he still feels that it is like a delicately-carved antique jade, which is pure and crystalline, and yet has an eye-catching chip by accident.


    This is the creator of the fantasy.


    The reason why the instrument spirit of the bronze mirror reappears again is that it has completely devoured the power generated by Gao Ge¡¯s fifth star map.


    It is a good thing.


    After all, it is not lack of power that hinders Gao Ge from entering the realm of Master.


    Putting aside others, the serpent meat, the spiritual jades in his star map, and the corals found in Rong City, all can help light up Gao Ge¡¯s fifth star map again.


    He is about to reach the realm of Master.


    He is only step away!


    Moreover, without the reminder of the instrument spirit, he would really fight with the golden monkey and be smashed to death by it out of anger.


    The fantasy¡­


    It is too horrid!


    ¡°Can you really kill her?¡± The golden monkey talks.


    Just like before, it stammers like a machine that is stuck.


    Gao Ge explains, ¡°As I told you before, I won¡¯t kill it. Instead, I will subdue it.¡±


    The golden monkey thinks and nods.


    It is aware that it cannot keep the fox spirit chained for any longer.


    Once the fox spirit comes out again, unimaginable disaster will happen again.


    ¡°The fruits that you found before were acquired in the secret realm?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°Secret realm?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ It means a mysterious place.¡±


    The golden monkey thinks and seems to recollect the old days.


    Then it nods its head.


    Gao Ge¡¯s final doubt is solved then.


    It seems that many years ago, a secret realm was opened in Huaxia but it was seldom known to human beings but some keen animals. The animals also acquired treasures from the secret realm. That the golden monkey and the fox turned into monsters from rare beasts was probably related to the secret realm. Or it was the key factor.


    Finally, the monkey and the two persons stop.


    The golden monkey is still giving off the golden light, which is reluctantly strong enough to let Gao Ge and Tang Jiusi see clearly the fox spirit.


    The minute that Tang Jiusi sees the fox spirit, his countenance is instantly changed.


    His eyes become dull and he laughs a silly laugh subconsciously, and¡­


    He even starts to drool.


    Awaken by the instrument spirit, Gao Ge comes to his senses and shakes his head.


    ¡°The fox spirit is very horrible!¡± Gao Ge thinks to himself.


    Of course, the most important reason is that he has strong will power.


    On the contrary, Tang Jiusi is really a playboy.


    ¡°Kid, you want to help the monkey take me down?¡± The fox spirit speaks in a coquettish and clear voice.


    For the moment, Gao Ge feels seduced.


    He bites the tip of his tongue and starts to operate his power of stars.


    The fox spirit giggles.


    Her laughter is full of disdain for Gao Ge.


    ¡°Given your little capability, even you want to set against me? The monkey has kept me here for hundreds of years and it still can¡¯t kill me. You think you can make it?¡±


    Gao Ge laughs and takes a step forward with clear eyes.


    ¡°Yes, I can.¡± He says calmly.


    The fox spirit finally feels threatened.


    It, or, she has sensed danger.


    The young man is not capable, who shouldn¡¯t be able to pose any threat to her.


    However, faced with her seductive techniques, he can stay calm and composed.


    The golden monkey is also staring at Gao Ge in a complicated look.


    According to his previous performance, it feels Gao Ge must be capable.


    An ordinary man cannot get out of the fantasy by virtue of his own capability.


    However, Gao Ge¡¯s cultivation level is not high.


    It is very confused.


    On what ground can Gao Ge dare to claim to take down the fox spirit?


    It is not that the fox spirit cannot be killed but that it doesn¡¯t dare to do it randomly.


    Once it takes action, the essence of the fox spirit will be spread around and put the surroundings into disaster again.


    Otherwise, how is it possible that it tolerates for so many years?

 Chapter 476 - Good Fox, Come inside Yourself

    As to the fox spirit, the golden monkey cannot do anything about her.


    The fox spirit cannot be killed or released.


    It is an unavoidable method to suppress the fox spirit in the mound. As the fox spirit stays here, it must stay too. However, in the Aura Recovery Age, the fox spirit can keep cultivating in the mound while the monkey cannot.


    As it proceeds, it is only a matter of time for the fox spirit to escape.


    The crack of the mound is an omen. Even though the golden monkey is more capable than the fox spirit now, the latter is progressing all the time.


    Therefore, the cracking of the mound is not only a consequence caused by the fox spirit but also a warning from the golden monkey to the world.


    Proof has it that such a warning is useful.


    At least, Gao Ge and Tang Jiusi are here.


    The fox spirit stared at Gao Ge contemptuously before.


    Yet, when she sees Gao Ge¡¯s calm smile, the fox spirit cannot be that arrogant anymore.


    They are at a stalemate now.


    After a while, the fox spirit speaks again.


    ¡°Boy, it is none of your business. If you leave now, I¡¯ll forgive you.¡±


    Gao Ge laughs.


    He laughs happily.


    He looks like having a sense of overpowering joy.


    The fox spirit looks at Gao Ge¡¯s facial countenance and suddenly feels very uncomfortable.


    It¡¯s like that Gao Ge has owed her big time.


    ¡°What are you laughing at?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m laughing at you. You are not a kind-hearted monster. Since you can kill me, how is it possible that you will let go of me? Am I right?¡±


    The fox spirit doesn¡¯t reply.


    Instead, the golden monkey nods its head with a serious face.


    It seems to agree with Gao Ge¡¯s words.


    It has spent so many years with the fox spirit.


    It even dares to say that its knowledge of the fox spirit is more than its self-knowledge.


    As such, it highly agrees with what Gao Ge said just now.


    The fox spirit dislikes Gao Ge and Tang Jiusi.


    It is undisputed.


    Moreover, the fox spirit even captivated Gao Ge and Tang Jiusi spitefully to create difficulties for the golden monkey.


    Luckily, Gao Ge broke the fantasy with his bronze mirror and saw the nature.


    For other people, even Fire Dragon may be captivated by the fox spirit.


    Then the fox spirit wanted to kill Gao Ge and Tang Jiusi directly in the fantasy.


    However, the fantasy was broken again.


    Now she claims that she will forgive Gao Ge.


    Isn¡¯t it the funniest joke in the world?


    Gao Ge takes a step forward. Looking at the coquettish fox spirit, he smiles calmly as before. In terms of his capability, he can¡¯t be match for the fox spirit but he still very calm and composed, as if being sure to win.


    Then Gao Ge holds a bronze mirror in his palm.


    When the fox spirit sees the bronze mirror, she will walk backwards for several steps subconsciously, making the chains clank incessantly.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t feel comfortable to hear the sound.


    Although the fox spirit doesn¡¯t know what the bronze mirror does or what it is called.


    When she sees the bronze mirror, she just has an instinct feeling that it is in trouble now.


    An animal¡¯s instinct is much more accurate than human beings.


    Likewise, when disaster is approaching, some animals will run away beforehand.


    When the fox spirit catches sight of the bronze mirror, she feels as if encountering a natural enemy.


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business!¡± The fox spirit shouts hysterically.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t respond to her.


    Now Gao Ge is communicating with the instrument spirit of the bronze mirror.


    The instrument spirit tells Gao Ge that it is not hard to take down the fox spirit and that he can take the spirit into the bronze mirror.


    However, as to the detailed instruction, Gao Ge needs the further explanation from the instrument spirit.


    The fox spirit keeps exerting coquettish techniques on Gao Ge.


    It wants to ruin Gao Ge¡¯s mind at the moment so as to beat the rap.


    However, she finds that Gao Ge is not affected at all just like a rock.


    He remains unmoved.


    It is like ogling a blind man.


    The fox spirit knows that it is because of the bronze mirror.


    Then the fox spirit starts to beg him.


    She will not surrender easily!


    The golden monkey is aware that it cannot keep the fox spirit chained for much longer.


    How can the fox spirit not know about it?


    It is like Monkey King is trapped under the Five Finger Mountain for 500 years.


    And it is finally about to get out of there.


    However, if some people come here to consolidate the Five Finger Mountain, will Monkey King be angry or not?


    Seriously, can Monkey King not be angry?


    ¡°Let go of me. Let go of me¡­¡± The fox spirit feels so tired from talking.


    Gao Ge¡¯s consciousness finally gets out of the star map.


    He raises his head to look at the fox spirit in confusion, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    The fox spirit gives up.


    She feels that Gao Ge¡¯s reaction is an insult to her.


    ¡°Good fox, come inside yourself. Don¡¯t make me do it!¡± Gao Ge says smilingly with a bronze mirror.


    The fox spirit roars angrily.


    She keeps roaring.


    She shouts to express her resentment.


    If possible, she really wants to kill Gao Ge in the most brutal way that she has ever known.


    She will make him decay.


    She will make him bleed.


    She will tear him apart limb from limb!


    However, it is only a thought.


    Gao Ge won¡¯t give her the chance.


    ¡°Hum. What are you?¡± The fox spirit sneers and won¡¯t listen to Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge is not angry.


    If Gao Ge is easily irritated by a few bad curses, he will be angry to death.


    If he is in the fox spirit¡¯s shoes, he will break out into curses too.


    And he will curse in a meaner way.


    After all, he hasn¡¯t experienced many new things.


    Unlike the instrument spirit in the bronze mirror, it used to go abroad and now can speak Latin.


    Evidently, as time goes by, bad language will evolve too.


    When a beam of light from the bronze mirror is cast on the fox spirit, her miserable scream can be heard in the whole mound.


    The golden monkey is staring aside with a frown, worried whether Gao Ge will really kill the fox spirit accidentally.


    Atop the mound, all the people also hear the scream.


    They are all dumbfounded in shock.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡±


    Whoever hears the scream just feel shocked with their hair standing on end and a chill running down their spine.


    Holding the phone, Li becomes more anxious.


    He is considering whether he should make a call and report the situation.


    However, the scream just doesn¡¯t sound like Gao Ge and Tang Jiusi.


    It is more like¡­


    It is a scream from a woman.


    Li can¡¯t help falling into a reverie.


    Do they find something nice down there?


    And it is a woman that they¡¯ve found?


    Well¡­


    Is it so exciting¡­


    He has no idea whether he should regret not going down with Gao Ge and Tang Jiusi. Maybe if he goes down too, his life will be different too!

 Chapter 477 - In Your Dreams

    The light column in the bronze mirror hasn¡¯t faded away.


    Shone by the light column, the shape of the fox spirit is changed too.


    The fox with a human body gradually turns into an ordinary red fox.


    However, the four tails still exist.


    They are as fluffy as a squirrel¡¯s tail.


    Gao Ge is watching aside quietly only.


    The fox keeps staring at Gao Ge with resentment, as if she wishes to see Gao Ge come to a sudden death in situ.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t want to let his enemy feel happy.


    That¡¯s why he still lives well.


    ¡°It is a fire fox!¡± Looking at the red fox, Tang Jiusi says.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t respond to him.


    When the light column is disappearing, the fox swishes into the bronze mirror with the light column all of a sudden.


    ¡°Wow, it becomes a swishing fox.¡± Tang Jiusi exclaims.


    What rubbish¡­


    Gao Ge stares at the bronze mirror wherein the fierce look of the fox can be seen.


    ¡°Done!¡±


    Tang Jiusi hastens to approach and looks at the mirror. Instantly, he becomes dull again.


    Hence, Gao Ge has to reach out his hand to pat his shoulders.


    ¡°Oh my, it is too scary. It can even captivate me in the mirror!¡± Tang Jiusi pats his chest and feels lucky that he stays with Gao Ge. Literally, Gao Ge is his cleanser, who can get rid of the enchantment of the fox!


    Gao Ge also puts away the bronze mirror. According to the instrument spirit, it is absolutely good for him to take the fox spirit into the mirror.


    What is good in it remains unknown, but it is not important for Gao Ge.


    He acts normally as if he doesn¡¯t care about it at all. If it does bring benefits for him, it will be a good thing for sure; if not, the current problem can be solved at least.


    If the fox spirit really gets out, the golden monkey can¡¯t do anything about it, let alone Gao Ge. By then, the fox spirit will instigate incidents and make trouble willfully. Unless the big boss of the Dragon Court steps forward, no one can deal with it.


    Without the bronze mirror, Gao Ge would be a nobody before the fox spirit.


    At that time, maybe the only thing that the fox spirit needs to think about is how it should dispose of Gao Ge.


    After dealing with the fox spirit, Gao Ge turns around to look at the golden monkey and suddenly feels headache.


    The golden monkey is even stronger than the fox spirit.


    It is not easy to deal with the fox spirit. Neither is it to take down the golden monkey.


    Luckily, whether in the past or at present, the golden monkey is always kind to human beings.


    When the fox spirit started to do harm to the human beings, the golden monkey even showed up to rescue them.


    However, the Dragon Court is not happy with that. Even if the golden monkey is a kind-hearted monster, which always conducts good deeds, such a strong golden monkey is a potential risk itself.


    ¡°I¡ªam¡ªleaving¡ªwith¡ªyou.¡± The golden monkey suddenly says.


    Gao Ge is surprised.


    Oh my.


    He never expects to hear that answer!


    ¡°Why?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°I am worried.¡± The golden monkey falters.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t speak, waiting for the golden monkey to continue talking, though it is hard to understand what the monkey is talking about.


    Luckily, they are talking face to face.


    If they are making a phone call, the bill will be too absurdly high.


    ¡°I¡¯m worried that she may flee.¡±


    Gao Ge takes a tumble and understands what the golden monkey means.


    ¡°You either give me the bronze mirror or let me follow you.¡± The golden monkey says.


    It sounds like a nice monkey.


    However, the bronze mirror must be a valuable thing for Gao Ge.


    Moreover, if the Dragon Court really knows about the golden monkey, unexpected trouble will be incurred.


    After thinking back and forth, Gao Ge looks at the golden monkey and hesitates, saying, ¡°It is okay to follow me but can you be a normal monkey?¡±


    The golden monkey immediately understands.


    Then its body quickly shrinks like a balloon that deflates.


    In the end, it becomes a little monkey which is only tall enough to reach Gao Ge¡¯s knees, but its fur is still golden.


    It looks very cool!


    ¡°Now you are really a normal monkey!¡± Gao Ge is amused.


    He has kept a mutant panda.


    Now he has a golden monkey.


    It must be very cool to hold them each on both sides in the street.


    Most importantly, the golden monkey is capable!


    With its help, why does he have to fear the Dragon Killers?


    He is completely fearless!


    However, on second thought, it is because the golden monkey fears that he may not keep the fox spirit under control that it decides to follow him.


    It may have become a habit since it has suppressed the fox spirit for hundreds of years.


    It has been several hundred years. If the fox spirit still gets out, its efforts will be wasted.


    Therefore, Gao Ge is not sure whether the golden monkey will lend him a favor when he is in danger.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go out first.¡± Gao Ge says.


    Tang Jiusi nods his head and feels confused, ¡°Are you really going to take it with you?¡±


    ¡°Is there any other choice?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°You¡¯ve asked too much.¡± The golden monkey stares at Tang Jiusi and falters.


    Tang Jiusi instantly shivers.


    Well.


    The golden monkey is capable anyway.


    He should avoid conflicting with it¡­


    Compared with Gao Ge and Tang Jiusi, the golden monkey climbs much faster than them.


    When they return to the top of the mound, Li and other people all go to them.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Mr. Mu suddenly becomes excited to see the golden monkey.


    He is a local of the Golden Monkey Town, who is aware of the origin of the town name, and he has seen the painting on the stone tablet.


    Also, due to the unexpected mound crack, he can¡¯t help thinking of something!


    ¡°Have a guess.¡± Gao Ge gives him a brief answer, making Mr. Mu instantly depressed.


    ¡°Mr. Gao, Mr. Tang, are you okay?¡± Li asks.


    Gao Ge shakes his head, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Then he looks around and happens to see the stone tablet that has been pieced together more or less.


    ¡°What a surprise¡­¡± Gao Ge feels taken aback and says to Li, ¡°You found this?¡±


    Li nods his head and feels sorry, ¡°I just found it too late.¡±


    He turns around to look at the stone tablet and becomes puzzled, ¡°We are only curious what the other end of the chain is tied with.¡±


    ¡°Fire fox!¡± Tang Jiusi says.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it the name of a browser?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, just a swishing fox.¡± Gao Ge adds.


    Li is speechless.


    In his eyes, these two men must be insane.


    ¡°Mr. Gao, did you find the golden monkey down there?¡± Mr. Mu walks forward and asks seriously.


    Gao Ge nods his head.


    Isn¡¯t it a stupid question? He can¡¯t just take the monkey down there and then bring it up again!


    ¡°Can you give it to us? You know, the golden monkey is always a legend of our town, so¡­¡±


    Before Mr. Mu finishes his sentence, Gao Ge interrupts him.


    ¡°In your dreams.¡±

 Chapter 478 - Take away the Golden Monkey

    Chapter 478 Take away the Golden Monkey


    For Gao Ge, both the golden monkey and the fox spirt are his harvests of this trip.


    But for the instrument spirit of the bronze mirror, he and Tang Jiusi would be dead now.


    How can Mr. Mu ask him to give away the golden monkey?


    Hell no!


    Of course, even if Gao Ge is willing to, the golden monkey won¡¯t agree anyway!


    ¡°Young man, I know you are a member of the Dragon Court, but we must be reasonable, right? The golden monkey belongs here! How can you just take it away?¡± Mr. Mu suddenly becomes emotional but he knows well what the golden monkey means.


    The golden monkey¡¯s appearance means that the legend of the Golden Monkey Town is true!


    This is a new chapter of the history of the Golden Monkey Town. A significant chapter!


    Gao Ge sneers and says, ¡°I brought it up here.¡±


    Mr. Mu is disgruntled to hear that. ¡°It¡¯s easy. You can send it back down there and we will bring it up again.¡±


    Mr. Mu believes that it is not difficult to bring the golden monkey up here.


    Gao Ge gets angry.


    He just escaped the danger by a hair¡¯s breadth down there!


    If it were not for the bronze mirror, he would probably be dead!


    While he is hesitating whether he should give the old man a kick, the golden monkey suddenly speaks.


    ¡°What the hell are you?¡±


    ¡­


    Everyone is quiet.


    All the people fix their eyes on the golden monkey.


    Mr. Mu¡¯s lips are still trembling.


    ¡°Did¡­ Did I hear it wrong?¡±


    ¡°No, Mr. Mu, No! The golden monkey was speaking!¡± The middle-aged man who was painting hastens to say.


    All the people become emotional.


    This is the golden monkey in the legend.


    Moreover, it is a golden monkey that can speak!


    What a treasure!


    Li is also dumbfounded.


    As a member of the Dragon Court, he has met quite some rare beasts since Aura Recovery Age began.


    However, by far, it is the first time that he has seen a rare beast that can speak.


    Moreover, as a member of the Dragon Court, he is aware how strong a rare beast that can speak is.


    ¡°Mr. Gao, it¡­¡±Updates by vi p novel


    Gao Ge takes a look at him and laughs.


    Li inhales deeply and glances at Mr. Mu with a grin.


    Shame on Mr. Mu!


    Hum.


    Mr. Mu can¡¯t expect to be dissed by a monkey at such an old age!


    Such an occasion is rarely seen in the world¡­


    Somehow, Li has a feeling of delight!


    ¡°Back off!¡± The golden monkey suddenly shouts.


    The shout appears full of killing intent.


    Mr. Mu and other people all step back for several steps.


    ¡°Monkey, don¡¯t be angry. Here you are. Take a cigarette.¡± Gao Ge hastens to mediate and winks at Mr. Mu and others. If they don¡¯t leave as soon as possible and piss off the monkey, he cannot stop it at all!


    The golden monkey doesn¡¯t fetch the cigarette of Gao Ge.


    Yet, it stares at Gao Ge with a complicated look.


    Clearly, it regards him just as an idiot.


    It has no idea what cigarette is at all!


    ¡°Well, Mr. Mu, you had better go back first.¡± Li says.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Mr. Mu certainly doesn¡¯t want to.


    This golden monkey looks lovely but it is somehow awe-inspiring to him.


    When the golden monkey shouted, Mr. Mu almost gave it a kowtow.


    He is even trembling.Updates by vi p novel


    The feeling of fear is really beyond description!


    ¡°Now can we leave?¡± Gao Ge asks Mr. Mu.


    Mr. Mu opens his mouth and still doesn¡¯t say anything.


    Looking at Gao Ge and Tang Jiusi going downhill, Mr. Mu is so mad.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you stop him? Are you a local of Golden Monkey Town or not?¡± Mr. Mu turns around and shouts at Li.


    Li says with grievance, ¡°He is a team leader of the Dragon Court. How can I stop him?¡±


    ¡°Even so, you shouldn¡¯t¡­¡±


    Before Mr. Mu finishes his sentence, Li continues speaking.


    ¡°Moreover, Mr. Mu, the golden monkey can speak. Do you know what it means?¡±


    ¡°What does it mean?¡± Obviously, Mr. Mu has little knowledge of this aspect.


    ¡°It means that even Mr. Gao and Mr. Tang cannot defeat the golden monkey with joint effort, not to mention me alone.¡±


    Mr. Mu nods his head.


    Although he doesn¡¯t know how capable Gao Ge and Tang Jiusi are, he believes what Li just said firmly.


    Regardless, if the golden monkey used to appear long ago and make the town renamed as Golden Monkey Town, how old is it now?


    It must be a few hundred years old.


    How strong it must be!


    ¡°Hum. According to you, Mr. Gao and Mr. Tang must be so-so! They cannot even defeat a monkey.¡± Probably because he has been irritated by Gao Ge, Mr. Mu won¡¯t let go of any chance to diss him.


    Li responds to him with a grin only. He can¡¯t be bothered to argue with Mr. Mu.


    To put it simply, whatever.


    Why is such an old man not tired from thinking so much?


    Moreover, Li is pondering over different thing.


    He stares at the stone tablet and falls into deep thought.


    Gao Ge said whether the end of the iron chain was tied with the fire fox or the swishing fox?


    Regardless, it should be a powerful thing.


    Or has the fox spirit been eradicated?


    If not, where is the fox spirit?


    Li feels that this is huge but he doesn¡¯t want to report to the Dragon Court.


    He is not a kid anymore. He knows how to act properly.


    If he has to report on it, Gao Ge will do it himself. If Gao Ge doesn¡¯t feel like reporting on it, Tang Jiusi will do it. However, if neither of them wants to report on it, why does he bother? He had better not do such an offensive thing, especially as it may piss off Gao Ge and Tang Jiusi.


    As a member of the Dragon Court, he knows Gao Ge¡¯s and Tang Jiusi¡¯s positions in the Dragon Court.


    On the way downhill, Gao Ge feels headache to see the agile golden monkey.


    ¡°If the Dragon Court learns about the golden monkey, will I be allowed to keep it?¡±


    ¡°Sure you aren¡¯t.¡± Tang Jiusi replies to Gao Ge with determination. ¡°But the Dragon Court won¡¯t take your advantage. They will only feel that if the golden monkey wants to do something, you can¡¯t be able to stop it.¡±


    Gao Ge laughs, ¡°In this case, we had better not let them know.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve made a decision?¡± Tang Jiusi, who doesn¡¯t look like kidding at all, asks with a stern face, ¡°In this case, if the golden monkey really makes any trouble, you must undertake the responsibility. Moreover, you will shoulder a majority of it!¡±


    ¡°No, it won¡¯t. Am I right?¡± Gao Ge says.


    The golden monkey turns around and looks at him with a nod.


    It kind of gives a reply to Gao Ge.

 Chapter 479 - Traitor of the Dragon Court

    Chapter 479 Traitor of the Dragon Court


    It does give Gao Ge a sense of security to have a monster at the realm of at least Grand Master, but it is troublesome to walk with it.


    Gao Ge has discussed with the golden monkey. He told it that he had a trapping cage but before he said anything further, the monkey glared at him.


    ¡°You want to keep in the cage like a beast?¡±


    As to the golden monkey¡¯s question, Gao Ge has no idea how to answer.


    After all, he is no match for it.


    Look at Doudou. Its intelligence isn¡¯t inspired?


    Maybe Doudou is not as smart as the golden monkey and it cannot speak either, but similarly, it has its own ego and its outlook has been greatly changed too. Yet, because it cannot defeat Gao Ge, it has to obey Gao Ge¡¯s order to enter the trapping cage submissively.


    If Doudou has other choice, it will never enter the trapping cage.


    As to the golden monkey, Gao Ge has no other choice but to set three rules with it.


    First of all, it mustn¡¯t hurt people.


    Second, it mustn¡¯t speak randomly.


    Last but not least, it must conceal its capability, or a lot of cultivators will be incurred.


    As to the conditions that Gao Ge puts forward, the golden monkey all agrees on them.


    It only wants to keep an eye on the fox spirit.


    The fox spirit was suppressed in the Golden Monkey Town by it.


    Now the fox spirit is suppressed too.


    Yet, it is suppressed in a different way.


    It is always eye-catching to walk with a monkey in the street.


    Some girls even want to touch the golden monkey.


    The golden monkey stares at the girls with its eyes full of helplessness.


    It cannot speak or show its capability. Since it has agreed to act like an ordinary monkey, it must keep its words.


    Therefore, every time a girl comes near it, the golden monkey will climb onto Gao Ge¡¯s shoulders very quickly.


    Girls are so terrifying!


    ¡°Where are you going? Let me drive you there.¡± Tang Jiusi yawns and says.


    Given Gao Ge¡¯s current condition, it is possible to take a plane or high-speed train but it will be a bit troublesome. Of course, it will be great if the trouble can be avoided.


    ¡°Are you so free now?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    Tang Jiusi thinks for a while and shakes his head, ¡°Yeah, I am.¡±


    ¡°Where were you going actually?¡±


    ¡°Shu Province!¡± Tang Jiusi says, ¡°It is my place. Generally, if I have nothing to do, I will be in Shu Province.¡±


    Gao Ge says, ¡°Then I will go to Shu Province with you. Let¡¯s drive there.¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do in Shu Province?¡± Tang Jiusi feels confused.


    ¡°After all, I have nowhere else to go. Why don¡¯t I go to your place for free meals?¡± Gao Ge says with confidence.


    Tang Jiusi laughs, ¡°Okay. Deal then. Don¡¯t go back on it!¡±


    They get in the car together. Tang Jiusi drives the car, Gao Ge sits in the front seat next to him and the golden monkey sits in the back seat.


    Sitting up straight, it turns around to look out of the window.


    After a while, Tang Jiusi lets Gao Ge help drive the car.


    ¡°Can I talk now?¡± The monkey sitting in the back seat asks.


    It is no point asking at all.


    After all, it has spoken.Updates by vi p novel


    ¡°Sure.¡± Gao Ge says while driving.


    ¡°The world becomes very different.¡± The golden monkey sighs, ¡°It was not like this a few hundred years ago. Who is the emperor?¡±


    Gao Ge is confused and then hastens to answer, ¡°There is no emperor.¡±


    The golden monkey is shocked, ¡°No emperor for a country? Nonsense!¡±


    Well.


    It is an outdated monkey.


    Gao Ge can¡¯t be bothered to explain too much to it, or he has to start with the modern history of Huaxia.


    ¡°A few hundreds of years ago, as I recall, the emperor back then seemed to be Emperor Longqing.¡±


    As to Emperor Longqing, Gao Ge knows something about him. He used to read a book called A Year of No Significance: The Ming Dynasty in Decline. The book mentions Emperor Longqing, who is father of Emperor Wanli. The country during that era of the Ming Dynasty was very strong with many famous officials like Gao Gong, Zhang Juzheng and so on.


    ¡°The past is past.¡± The golden monkey heaves a sigh and says slowly.


    It is a literate monkey.


    ¡°Have you ever met Zhang Juzheng?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°No.¡± The golden monkey shakes its head, ¡°I didn¡¯t meet many people before. Generally, I always hid myself from them.¡±


    It is understandable to Gao Ge.


    If the golden monkey always hung out back then, it would be captured and eaten.


    After driving for a while, Gao Ge feels tired too. After all, it is tiring and tedious to drive.


    Hence, he asks Tang Jiusi to drive then. Yet, Tang Jiusi is too sleepy to do it.


    ¡°How about letting me have a try?¡± The golden monkey can¡¯t help saying.


    Gao Ge looks into the rear-view mirror and takes a glance at it.


    ¡°Can you drive?¡± Tang Jiusi subconsciously asks.


    Gao Ge turns around to look at Tang Jiusi as if staring at an idiot!


    Can a monkey drive?


    ¡°How about having a try? It is not difficult, though it is a manual car.¡± Tang Jiusi coughs and says.


    Gao Ge grins.


    Tang Jiusi and the golden monkey are perfect match.


    One dares to put forward an absurd request and the other just dares to agree.


    ¡°You two had better sleep.¡± Gao Ge says.Updates by vi p novel


    After saying that, Gao Ge receives a phone call.


    He puts the call on the speakerphone, driving and saying with a smile, ¡°Lord Fire Dragon, the problem of the Golden Monkey Town has been solved.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Fire Dragon says, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to report on it in detail?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no big deal.¡± Gao Ge says grinningly.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just tell me that you don¡¯t want to report to me?¡± Fire Dragon says impatiently.


    Even an idiot can hear the perfunctory attitude of Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge instantly sighs, ¡°You deserve to be Lord Fire Dragon well. What a wise man!¡±


    ¡°Stop it!¡± Fire Dragon directly curses, ¡°Forget it. I don¡¯t want to care about such a trivial thing.¡±


    It seems that Fire Dragon does have no idea about what happened in the Golden Monkey Town.


    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t call it as a trivial thing.


    Gao Ge laughs.


    Now it is not that he doesn¡¯t want to talk about it!


    Instead, it is that Fire Dragon doesn¡¯t want to interfere in this kind of trivial things.


    Sigh.


    If Fire Dragon asks more, he may tell him about it, but Fire Dragon just doesn¡¯t give him the chance. What can he do?


    He is helpless too!


    After all, if it is disclosed in the future, he has an excuse too.


    ¡°You are leaving for Shu Province?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gao Ge is surprised but he is still calm enough. It is not astonishing that Fire Dragon knows about his whereabouts.


    ¡°Great. You will need to work when you arrive at Shu Province.¡±


    Gao Ge feels headache.


    Tasks just come nonstop.


    ¡°We¡¯ve got a traitor of the Dragon Court. Go to deal with him. He is in Shu Province now. Ask Tang Jiusi to help you, since Shu Province is his place.¡± Fire Dragon says calmly on the phone.


    Despite his calmness, Gao Ge can also feel Fire Dragon¡¯s anger now.

 Chapter 480 - Make Smoke Rings

    Chapter 480 Make Smoke Rings


    After Gao Ge hangs up the phone, he and Tang Jiusi are both startled.


    They both find it unbelievable.


    A traitor to the Dragon Court?


    ¡°How unbelievable!¡± Tang Jiusi sighs.


    ¡°Yeah, sure it is!¡± Gao Ge says with a bitter smile, ¡°Such a tough task is assigned to me.¡±


    After saying that, Gao Ge suddenly becomes silent.


    According to Fire Dragon, the traitor in Shu Province is only a cultivator at the realm of Strength Protection.


    Even Tang Jiusi who is weaker than Gao Ge can take him down.


    It is unnecessary to ask Gao Ge to execute the task.


    Moreover, the Tang Family is a wealthy and influential family rooted in Shu Province.


    If it were not for that Tang Jiusi is also one of the members of the Dragon Court, the Tang Family in Shu Province would be wrecked too.


    After all, too big a family is a potential risk for the Dragon Court.


    Even if it can sustain, it will be weakened or restrained in some way.


    It¡¯s like growing a plant.


    You need to prune it once in a while, or it won¡¯t grow properly.


    It just doesn¡¯t make sense to let him carry out the task in Shu Province!


    Is there any hidden reason for that?


    Gao Ge can¡¯t help contemplating¡­


    ¡°You may as well just rest at my home after we arrive at Shu Province.¡± Tang Jiusi says smilingly, ¡°Just leave this trivial thing to me.¡±


    Yet, he doesn¡¯t think that much as Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge says smilingly, ¡°How innocent you are! Don¡¯t you know about my situation?¡±


    ¡°What situation?¡± Tang Jiusi asks.


    ¡°I have been hunted down by quite some people.¡± Gao Ge says.


    Tang Jiusi says laughingly, ¡°Oh you are concerned about that! Just let them come. Frankly speaking, my family fears no one in Shu Province apart from the Dragon Court!¡±


    ¡°Cut it out. While I was in Rong City, I fled like a stray dog.¡± Gao Ge complained.


    ¡°Hey. That¡¯s because I was out executing a task. Now the Tang Family is in the charge of me. They won¡¯t act willfully without my consent.¡± Tang Jiusi says, ¡°Moreover, I couldn¡¯t use my phone back then. Although I was not being hunted down like you, I had no signal on my cellphone.¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head. He believes that Tang Jiusi really meant what he said.


    ¡°But now the people of Xiaoshan Sword Sect should not be in a mood to set against you.¡± Tang Jiusi says, ¡°Swordlord Ming Xing is dead and he was not even killed by you, which is a serious blow to the Xiaoshan Sword Sect. Now they are in a blue funk every day, worried whether Swordlord Ming Xing pissed off those people before. Do you know where Lord Earth Dragon is now?¡±


    ¡°In the Xiaoshan Sword Sect?¡± Gao Ge guesses.


    ¡°Exactly!¡± Tang Jiusi feels surprised, ¡°How do you know?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a guess.¡± Gao Ge says, ¡°Here is the plan of the Dragon Court. Swordlord Ming Xing was killed by a Dragon Killer and now the Dragon Killer is dead too, which must have aroused the suspicion of the rest of the Dragon Killers. Hence, they may probably go to the Xiaoshan Sword Sect to figure out the situation. As a result, Lord Earth Dragon and other seniors must station at the Xiaoshan Sword Sect to wait for their arrival, which makes the frightened people of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect even more cautious. With so many strong cultivators around the Xiaoshan Sword Sect, the people of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect must have no time to hunt me down and even wish me to be safe and sound. After all, our peers of the Dragon Court are always unreasonable to them.¡±


    Tang Jiusi is dumbfounded.


    He believes that it is merely a guess of Gao Ge.


    Yet, his guess is so close to the truth.


    ¡°However, I don¡¯t think it is necessary.¡± Gao Ge says.


    Tang Jiusi heaves a sigh.Updates by vi p novel


    He thought it as a good plan but after he hears Gao Ge out, he understands why Gao Ge says it is unnecessary.


    The reason is simple.


    Even Gao Ge can guess it. In no way can it be hidden from the Dragon Killers.


    In this case, of course the Dragon Killers won¡¯t risk going there.


    After all, all the signs indicate that that Dragon Killers are strong but they are not qualified enough to confront the Dragon Court toughly, or they don¡¯t need to hide themselves from the Dragon Court.


    ¡°They may want to nip it in the bud. What if some of those people are stupid?¡±


    Gao Ge laughs and agrees with Tang Jiusi tacitly.


    When they arrive at the service area, Gao Ge gets off the car with the golden monkey to buy some food and beverages while Tang Jiusi goes to fill in the gas for the car.


    The goods in the service area are ridiculously expensive. Two grilled sausages cost Gao Ge 15 yuan and a bottle of ordinary water five yuan.


    Seeing that Gao Ge is squatting down and smoking, the golden monkey reaches out its hand.


    ¡°Give me one.¡±


    Gao Ge is surprised and subconsciously passes one over.


    ¡°Light it up for me.¡±


    Gao Ge has no idea whether to cry or to laugh. He can only go near the monkey and light the cigarette for it.


    ¡°What is it?¡± After taking a puff, the golden monkey gives a resentful look. Yet, as a lot of people around them are puffing cigarettes, it starts to ask Gao Ge about the techniques of smoking.Updates by vi p novel


    Gao Ge has no other choice but to explain in detail.


    The golden monkey is smart anyway. It took Gao Ge more than one month to completely master how to smoke, but the golden monkey has learnt it so fast.


    More resentfully, it looks at a fatty beside and makes a smoke ring after his model.


    Oh shoot!


    Even Gao Ge doesn¡¯t know how to make the smoke ring!


    Gao Ge is speechless.


    ¡°How did you make it?¡±


    The golden monkey takes a glance at Gao Ge with a frown, asking, ¡°It is so easy and yet you can¡¯t do it?¡±


    Gao Ge grins.


    He feels so bad to be dissed by a monkey.


    ¡°Use your tongue and watch your mouth.¡± The golden monkey guides him patiently.


    It takes Gao Ge a long while to learn but he still fails, so he has to give up.


    When Tang Jiusi walks to them, he is shocked to see the golden monkey blowing smoke circles with one around another.


    Very soon, a few policemen arrive.


    ¡°They poach a rare animal illegally¡­ Hum?¡± The informant walks ahead and suddenly gets dumbfounded, staring at the golden monkey with popping eyes, ¡°It is¡­ from a circus?¡±


    Gao Ge winks at Tang Jiusi. Tang Jiusi can only stand up and walks to the policemen. Then he takes out his identity and starts to explain to them. The policemen are confused at first and confirm with their supervisor repeatedly before letting them leave.


    ¡°Man, can you just keep a low profile?¡± Having returned to the car, Tang Jiusi starts complaining to Gao Ge, ¡°Do you think that it is okay to¡ªfine, let it take it as an ordinary golden monkey first¡ªblow smoke rings with a golden monkey on the ground?¡±


    ¡°No, only it blew the smoke rings. I can¡¯t.¡± Gao Ge defends for himself immediately.


    ¡°Is it fun to argue about this?¡± Tang Jiusi asks.


    Gao Ge can only serve as a scapegoat.


    On the national highway. Putting its hand on the window, the golden monkey smokes and looks out of the window, with its eyes narrowed. It feels very comfortable.

 Chapter 481 - Tang Village

    Chapter 481 Tang Village


    Now the day is over.


    It is dark at night.


    At the border area of Huaxia, in a small village, a young girl in a black rope is fanning with a cattail leaf fan. In front of her is a woman in her 50s, sitting on the chair.


    ¡°Granny, why are we here?¡± The young girl asks in a low voice.


    ¡°You¡¯ll know it soon.¡± The woman laughs and says, ¡°No hurry. You¡¯ve been one of us not for long. You must keep one thing in mind. That is, you mustn¡¯t ask too much, or I cannot get you covered.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Jing must abide by your words.¡±


    The woman stands up, with her hand playing with a jade bracelet, every bead of which is inscribed with old and complicated epigraph.


    She is staring at the woods with her eyes full of greed.


    ¡°Very soon. It will show up¡­¡±


    The young woman has learned a lesson so she doesn¡¯t ask anymore.


    ¡°I know you used to be a student of the Cultivation Academy, but since you are at our disposal now, you shouldn¡¯t think about the Cultivation Academy. Don¡¯t forget the thing living in your body.¡± The woman says in a deep voice.


    ¡°I won¡¯t dare to think about other things but to devote myself to working for the Ghost Sect.¡±


    The woman nods her head and wants to continue saying something when the bracelet suddenly gives off a streak of bright light.


    The woman narrows her eyes with unspeakable joys. She opens her hand and then the bracelet just flies out.


    ¡°Follow it!¡± The woman says.


    The girl is a bit surprised.


    ¡°Hurry up! That thing can¡¯t sense you but me. You go there to subdue it with the bracelet and take it back to me. Don¡¯t forget why I spare your life. It is only because you are very suitable to become a disciple of the Ghost Sect due to your qualification and physique.¡±


    The girl immediately chases after it without hesitation.


    When the bracelet and the girl disappear, the woman starts to pace around to relieve her stress.


    ¡°You must make it. You must catch it¡­ Hey, the soul of an extreme yin monster is rarely seen. If I can have it refined, how dare the whole Ghost Sect not show respect for me? How dare they?¡±


    In the woods, the girl moves extremely fast, as though walking upon the flat ground.


    She feels a bit angry.


    She thought that they would return to the Ghost Sect after following the woman around a lot of places in Huaxia. Unexpectedly, the base of the Ghost Sect is not here.


    She still has to¡­ keep enduring¡­


    In Shu Province, in an unknown village, looking afar at the highest position, you will find the village very strange. The architectural agglomeration takes a rounded shape, in the center of which is an 11-story tower.


    ¡°We are here. This is the base of the Tang Family, surrounded by the magic array. If it were not for me, you couldn¡¯t get in here. Does it look great?¡± After parking the car, Tang Jiusi shows the way for Gao Ge and the golden monkey and says.


    ¡°Yes, it does. How much money have you embezzled from the Dragon Court?¡± Gao Ge asks purposefully.


    Tang Jiusi is speechless, ¡°Man, are you kidding with me?¡±


    Gao Ge laughs.Read More chapter on our vi pnovel. com


    ¡°My family is really loaded. Even if you like the quadrangle courtyard in the capital, I can give you one. It¡¯s no big deal.¡± Tang Jiusi says proudly.


    Gao Ge seizes the opportunity and says, ¡°Okay, it¡¯s a deal then.¡±


    Tang Jiusi is stupefied and has no idea how to respond.


    When he met with Gao Ge for the first time in Jiangnan City, Tang Jiusi has realized that it is not easy to communicate with Gao Ge.


    They haven¡¯t met each other for a long time. To his surprise, Gao Ge¡¯s skill in this aspect has been prominently enhanced.


    ¡°This place is called Tang Village, or Tang Fort. Haha. Does it sound familiar? The one mentioned in the TV drama.¡± Tang Jiusi says, ¡°But there is no struggle in my family, open and secretly, or any other clich¨¦ plots.¡±


    ¡°How about the hidden weapon of your family? And the poisons?¡±


    ¡°Who told you about that?¡± Tang Jiusi says impatiently, ¡°Although our family does have some masters in hidden weapon and poison, what kind of master don¡¯t we have? We can¡¯t only focus on these two aspects, can we?¡±


    Gao Ge thinks for a while and agrees with him.


    As to the Tang Family in Shu Province, Gao Ge has heard of it many times, but he doesn¡¯t have any chance to go deep into it. Now it is a great chance for Gao Ge.


    Upon seeing them, every villager hastens to walk forward and pays respect to Tang Jiusi, ¡°Young Master!¡±


    ¡°Young Master is back!¡±


    ¡°Young Master is back!¡±


    The whole village is ablaze with lights.


    Tang Jiusi is an easy-going person. He can recognize every person who comes to pay him respects and exchange pleasantries with them.


    ¡°Uncle, are you feeling better these days? Haha. It¡¯s great.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Tian, I know about your son¡¯s trouble. How about this? Ask him to apologize to them. Although you are affiliated with our family, we can¡¯t abuse our power and bully others. You must undertake the responsibility. After all, you know the consequence. Do you understand?¡±Read More chapter on our vi pnovel. com


    ¡°Tang Lu, you are getting married on the eighth day of the next month, right? At that time, I will still be in the Tang Family and I will preside over the ceremony for you!¡±


    On the way, they walk and hedge.


    Quite some people are staring at Gao Ge and the golden monkey.


    Tang Jiusi doesn¡¯t introduce them.


    It is not that he doesn¡¯t take Gao Ge seriously.


    On the contrary, in his eyes, these people don¡¯t deserve to greet Gao Ge. Neither is it necessary to introduce Gao Ge to them.


    Gao Ge is out of their league.


    Even if he puts on a benign look, it is only his obligation as a young master. He must remember everyone¡¯s name here, but it doesn¡¯t mean that he takes these people to his heart. There is no direct link.


    The paths in the village are a bit complicated. Without Tang Jiusi, Gao Ge feels that he will get lost for sure.


    Suddenly an old man shows up before them.


    He trots to Tang Jiusi.


    ¡°Young Master, the people of the Shao Family are here.¡±


    ¡°The Shao Family?¡±


    ¡°The Shao Family?¡±


    Gao Ge and Tang Jiusi ask with one voice.


    ¡°Gao Ge, you know about the Shao Family?¡±


    ¡°I know a Shao Family, but I¡¯m not sure whether it is the one.¡± Gao Ge says.


    Tang Jiusi nods his head and then looks at the old man, asking, ¡°Who are they? What do they want?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Shao Wen from the Shao Family. He is here to buy some herbal medicine, and¡­¡±


    ¡°Say it!¡± Tang Jiusi does act like a young master, who appears different from the one Gao Ge knows about before. Now Tang Jiusi just looks awe-inspiring.


    ¡°Young Master, Shao Wen is here also to facilitate the marriage with the Tang Family.¡± The old man says, bending over.


    ¡°Oh crap, I knew it!¡± Tang Jiusi looks disgruntled, ¡°Where are they?¡±


    ¡°In the main building. Master is talking with Shao Wen.¡±


    ¡°Okay, noted. You go first, and I will catch up later.¡± Tang Jiusi waves his hand.


    The old man immediately leaves.

 Chapter 482 - He Has Never Been Defeated!

    Chapter 482 He Has Never Been Defeated!


    After the old man leaves, Tang Jiusi kicks away the stone nearby out of anger.


    ¡°Holy crap, the Shao Family is just insatiable!¡± Tang Jiusi curses in a low voice.


    ¡°Jiusi, why are you so mad?¡± Gao Ge asks, ¡°What happens? How about telling me about it so that I can give some advice to you?¡±


    ¡°What else can it be? The Shao Family wants to form connections through a marriage with my family. Pooh, they must aim at my handsome appearance!¡±


    Gao Ge is speechless, ¡°Talk properly.¡±


    ¡°Actually, it is too complicated a story. However, how do you know about the Shao Family?¡± Tang Jiusi asks in confusion. In his eyes, Gao Ge has no reason to reach the Shao Family.


    ¡°I only know two men of the Shao Family. I¡¯m not sure whether it is the Shao Family you are referring to.¡± Gao Ge says smilingly.


    ¡°Talk about the men you know.¡± Tang Jiusi lights up a cigarette and says.


    ¡°Well¡­ As far as I know, the Shao Family seems to have something to do with the pill of spiritual herbs.¡± Gao Ge says briefly.


    Tang Jiusi snaps his fingers.


    ¡°That¡¯s the one. I¡¯m sure of it.¡±


    Gao Ge says smilingly, ¡°In this case, the Shao Family should be an influential family. If they really unite marriage with the Tang Family, it shouldn¡¯t be a bad thing for the Tang Family.¡±


    By now, Gao Ge has little knowledge of the Shao Family.


    However, according to some minor details, he has his own conjecture.


    Therefore, when Fire Dragon said Gao Ge wouldn¡¯t reach those families, he didn¡¯t demur.


    It is a sheer coincidence to encounter the Shao Family in Keli City.


    Originally, he wouldn¡¯t meet with the families until a year or two later.


    He wouldn¡¯t meet the families now.


    However, the Shao Family went to attend the black-market fair too.


    By reason, the Shao Family and Xuan Family didn¡¯t have a reason to attend the black-market fair!


    It was not aligned with their styles.


    ¡°Sigh. It is not like that.¡± Tang Jiusi says with a bitter smile, ¡°In the past, the Shao Family would never pay any attention to my family. However, the Shao Family is about to decline, so they want to leverage my family¡¯s power to rise through a marriage with our family. For them, my family may be regarded as a sacrifice only. Of course it is not a good thing for us.¡±Read More chapter at vi pnovel. com


    Tang Jiusi hedges, sees the contemplating face of Gao Ge, and then continues to say, ¡°But you know, a lean camel is bigger than a horse. Despite the precarious situation, the Shao Family¡¯s foothold is still not easily shaken by my family.¡±


    Gao Ge says smilingly, ¡°So here is the problem. Since the Shao Family wants to unite them with your family through a marriage, is the girl of the Shao Family beautiful?¡±


    Tang Jiusi feels frustrated, ¡°Do you think it important?¡±


    Gao Ge keeps nodding without thinking, ¡°Yes!¡±


    Tang Jiusi has no other choice but to go on to smoking.


    He has no idea how to talk with Gao Ge then.


    ¡°You may as well roll with the punches. It is only a matter of getting married. Why the long face?¡±


    Tang Jiusi raises his head to look at Gao Ge, saying with a bitter smile, ¡°You are not standing in my shoes.¡±Read More chapter at vi pnovel. com


    Gao Ge ponders for a while. Then he stands on Tang Jiusi¡¯s shoes and repeats what he has just said while staring at Tang Jiusi.


    Now, he is standing on Tang Jiusi¡¯s shoes.


    Tang Jiusi shall not complain anymore.


    Tang Jiusi has no idea whether to cry or to laugh.


    However, after talking with Gao Ge, he feels less dispirited.


    He throws the cigarette on the ground, tramps on it, takes a deep breath and stands up straight.


    As Gao Ge says, roll the punches.


    Now he hasn¡¯t met with the Shao Family.


    It is unnecessary to worry about these problems.


    He braces up and then strides forward.


    ¡°You¡¯ve left the cigarette butt behind!¡± Gao Ge taunts Tang Jiusi¡¯s misconduct.


    Tang Jiusi sneers, ¡°This is my home!¡±


    Gao Ge finds nothing wrong with Tang Jiusi¡¯s words.


    In this place, he is the boss¡­


    Walking behind Tang Jiusi, Gao Ge walks into the Tang Family¡¯s house with the golden monkey.


    In the house, there are people waiting for them.


    ¡°Dad.¡± Tang Jiusi calls a man who looks in the 30s or 40s. This man must know how to keep young!


    Gao Ge is considering whether he should ask Tang Jiusi¡¯s dad for a few facial masks when he leaves the house.


    He also wants the facial masks for skin care.


    Then Tang Jiusi fixes his eyes on a man wearing a grey rope.


    He makes a bow with hands folded in front.


    ¡°I am Tang Jiusi. Nice to meet you, Mr. Shao.¡±


    Shao Wen nods his head with a poker face, saying, ¡°Hum.¡±


    Tang Jiusi doesn¡¯t feel unhappy.


    It is not the first time that the Tang Family makes contact with the Shao Family.


    He knows about the Shao Family better than anyone else.


    It is more than normal.


    Even though the Shao Family is about to decline, the people of the Shao Family are still arrogant when they are here.


    Anyway, they don¡¯t pay any attention to the Tang Family at all.


    Although the Shao Family wants to use the Tang Family, they still feel that it is a great honor for the Tang Family, with a sense of superiority out of nowhere.


    ¡°Hum. Jiusi, let¡¯ go inside and have a seat first.¡± After saying that, Tang Jiusi¡¯s father is slightly surprised to see Gao Ge and the golden monkey, asking, ¡°Huh? Who is this?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Gao, the leader of Team Four in the Dragon Court.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Mr. Gao!¡± Mr. Tang trots forward and shakes hands with Gao Ge, saying with a smile, ¡°Mr. Gao, I have heard a lot about you!¡±


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t know whether to cry or to laugh, saying, ¡°Uncle Tang, you must have heard a lot of bad things about me.¡±


    ¡°Haha, it may be bad for the cultivators but it is good for the Dragon Court.¡±


    Initially, the Tang Family was antagonistic to the Dragon Court.


    However, after Tang Jiusi joined the Dragon Court, things are different.


    It is like the Zhao Family in Jiangnan City.


    Because the master of the Zhao Family joined the Dragon Court, his whole family has been affiliated to the Dragon Court.


    Under this circumstance, the family must act carefully.


    So it is the case with the Tang Family.


    The man called Shao Wen is also surprised to hear about Gao Ge. Then he takes a look at Gao Ge and nods his head, ¡°Hello, Mr. Gao.¡±


    Likewise, Gao Ge also answers briefly, ¡°Hum.¡±


    He doesn¡¯t even glance at Shao Wen.


    Shao Wen is disgruntled while Tang Jiusi suddenly feels a sense of delight.


    Gao Ge sneers.


    Hum.


    How dare you!


    In terms of fronting, Gao Ge has never been defeated!

 Chapter 483 - It Can Speak?

    Chapter 483 It Can Speak?


    In fact, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t feel that he is some big potato.


    He is more notorious than famous, which is not what he wants.


    However, even though he is not a big potato, he still knows how to be a big potato.


    For example, he can walk in the lane, rolling with a walnut and holding a bird cage. See? Even if you cannot buy a house in the capital, you can pretend to be resident in the capital.


    If you also shout loudly, ¡°Do you know how much contribution I have made to the capital?¡±, you will surely make yourself look like a big potato.


    Shao Wen is a bit disgruntled, saying, ¡°I¡¯m Shao Wen of the Shao Family.¡±


    It seems that he just hopes Gao Ge to know about his identity.


    Gao Ge laughs and says, ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Shao Wen is irritated but given that so many people are at present, he doesn¡¯t show his anger.


    ¡°Eh-hem. Go inside first.¡± Tang Jiusi¡¯s father, Tang Chun is a bit confused at the moment. He can only try to break the ice and invite Gao Ge inside.


    On the table, the dishes are still hot.


    However, several sets of bowls and chopsticks have been placed on the table and the dishes have been eaten before.


    ¡°Eh-hem. Come to take off the dishes and substitute with new ones!¡±


    ¡°Uncle Tang, no need to do that. I can just grab a bite,¡± Gao Ge says smilingly, ¡°I¡¯m not particular. Moreover, Jiusi and I are friends. I feel at home in his house. Why do I mess with that?¡±


    Tang Chun hears that and instantly bursts our laughing, ¡°Great! Great! In this case, let¡¯s sit down first!¡±


    Gao Ge and Tang Jiusi both sit next to each other.


    The golden monkey carries a chair and sits by the table.


    Gao Ge can¡¯t help turning around to take a look at the golden monkey.


    Is it proper?


    The golden monkey turns a blind eye to Gao Ge¡¯s look.


    It doesn¡¯t regard itself as a monkey at all!


    ¡°Uncle Tang, I have something to do in Shu Province, so I will have to live here for a few days.¡±


    ¡°Haha, even if you want to live here forever, you are more than welcome too, as long as the Dragon Court approves it.¡± Tang Chun says smilingly.


    He does know who Gao Ge is.


    Recently, he has heard about Gao Ge for many times.


    It is fair enough to say that his reputation is like thunder piercing the ear.


    Especially some time ago, the people of Xiaoshan Sword Sect came to the Tang Family, hoping to leverage their power to take down Gao Ge in Rong City.


    Tang Chun directly rejected their proposal without hesitation. If it were not for that he couldn¡¯t get in touch with Tang Jiusi, he even wanted to send rescuers to help Gao Ge out. However, Tang Jiusi was not at home, he couldn¡¯t act on his own. After all, once he came to Gao Ge¡¯s rescue, the Tang Family would completely offend Xiaoshan Sword Sect.


    Due to the interference of the Dragon Court, the Xiaoshan Sword Sect may not do anything against the Tang Family explicitly and it is still possible that they will plot against the Tang Family in secret.


    ¡°Surprisingly, you¡¯ve been a team leader of the Dragon Court at such a young age. Your future is very bright!¡± Shao Wen laughs and says.


    Gao Ge takes a look at him and grins, saying, ¡°It¡¯s sheer luck. There are numerous masters and exceptional talents in the Dragon Court. By reason, I could never get to be the team leader. I must say I was lucky.¡±


    ¡°Being luck is also an indispensable part of capability.¡± Shao Wen sighs.


    Gao Ge hedges and asks, ¡°I was being humble only. Do you take it seriously?¡±


    Shao Wen becomes embarrassed instantly.


    He frowns and stares at Gao Ge, asking, ¡°Mr. Gao, are you disgruntled about my family?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Or the Dragon Court is disgruntled about the Shao Family?¡±Read More chapter on vi pnovel. com


    Gao Ge is annoyed by his nonstop questions, saying, ¡°Why do you have to make it so complicated? Can¡¯t you think in a simple way? Perhaps I am not dissatisfied with the Shao Family but you only.¡±


    Such a defiant statement makes Shao Wen fly into a rage. He strikes the table and stands up angrily.


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Bang.


    Quite some people at the table are frightened.


    On the contrary, Gao Ge is still eating unhurriedly. He even pours another glass of beverage for himself.


    The golden monkey pats Gao Ge on the shoulder.


    Gao Ge instantly understands what it wants and has no other choice but to pour another glass of orange juice for it, shaking his head in the meanwhile.


    It literally makes Shao Wen¡¯s blood boil.


    What an insult on him!


    His anger is completely ignored!


    Gao Ge poured a glass of orange juice for a monkey instead of paying attention to him?


    Shao Wen felt unbearably insulted.


    Hence, Shao Wen takes the opportunity to create difficulty for Tang Chun, staring at him and asking, ¡°Master Tang, is this how you treat your guests?¡±


    Tang Chun feels unhappy.


    Why does Gao Ge¡¯s disgruntlement about Shao Wen have anything to do with the Tang Family¡¯s way of hospitality?Read More chapter on vi pnovel. com


    He thinks so but he cannot voice it out.


    Tang Chun is aware that the Tang Family takes up a foot hold in Shu Province with a lot of fortune indeed, but it is not worth mentioning compared with the Shao Family.


    If he really offends the Shao Family, the Tang Family will be in great trouble without the help of the Dragon Court.


    A slight move in one part may affect the situation as a whole.


    The Tang Family is not the belongings of Tang Chun or Tang Jiusi.


    There are so many members of the Tang Family. They have to think for these people.


    Then Shao Wen continues saying, ¡°It is my first time that I have ever had a meal with a monkey! Master Tang, your way of hospitality is so queer!¡±


    Gao Ge and Tang Jiusi make eye contact with each other.


    They both look at each other with staring eyes.


    Oh shoot!


    This arrogant man¡­


    He is too absurdly bold!


    The golden monkey was drinking juice on its own.


    Hearing Shao Wen¡¯s words, it subconsciously puts the glass on the table and looks at him with a calm look.


    ¡°Ahem, Mr. Shao? The golden monkey is my friend. We share food with each other. Now that I am sitting by the table to have a meal, so is it. Is there any problem with that?¡± Gao Ge coughs and asks.


    Shao Wen snorts and says, ¡°Animal is animal. How can I eat with an animal?¡±


    He feels that it is so wise of him to argue back like that.


    It sounds like referring to the monkey.


    Actually, it is a pun.


    He refers to Gao Ge as an animal implicitly too, which makes him feel good. How articulate he is! He must be as eloquent as the best lawyer in the world.


    The minute he utters the words, the golden monkey stands up.


    It glares at Shao Wen with strong killing intent.


    ¡°Bro, please calm down.¡± Gao Ge minces.


    The golden monkey takes a deep breath and ponders for a while. It finally chooses to sit down again.


    Since it promises Gao Ge not to make trouble and to be an ordinary monkey, it must keep its words.


    Seeing the golden monkey sit down again, Gao Ge is instantly dumbfounded.


    Oh crap.


    He was just saying!


    The monkey should do as it sees fit!


    ¡°Rest assured. I¡¯ll show you some respect and not hurt him.¡± The golden monkey turns its head and says to Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge is speechless.


    This monkey does not know about human¡¯s mind indeed.


    However, Shao Wen gets stupefied suddenly.


    He has heard what the golden monkey just said.


    The monkey¡­


    It can speak?

 Chapter 484 - The Shao Family and Tang Family

    Chapter 484 The Shao Family and Tang Family


    Shao Wen becomes dumbfounded at once.


    He stares at the golden monkey.


    His eyes are full of surprise at first and then horror.


    This is a golden monkey which can speak.


    He knows better than others what it means.


    ¡°A¡­ A monster?¡±


    He utters through trembling lips, shivering all over his body.


    ¡°Is he a patient with Parkinson¡¯s disease?¡± Gao Ge whispers to Tang Jiusi.


    Tang Jiusi nods his head and finds it very likely.


    However, Tang Jiusi may have forgotten how feared he was when he met the golden monkey before.


    At the first sight of the golden monkey and the fox spirit, Tang Jiusi was even more startled than Shao Wen.


    Compared with Tang Jiusi, Shao Wen is more experienced.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± The golden monkey yells.


    Shao Wen instantly holds his tongue.


    He is aware that he may be easily killed the golden monkey if he really pisses it off.


    ¡°What? Mr. Shao, can we continue to have our meal now?¡± Gao Ge says to Shao Wen with a smile.


    The calmer he is, the more depressed Shao Wen feels.


    Faced with a monster that can speak, what else can Shao Wen do?


    He made an issue of the monkey to disgrace Gao Ge.


    Now the result is just the opposite of what he wished.


    Undoubtedly, he has sown the wind and reaped the whirlwind.


    He sits down and keeps his head down lest that he may make eye contact with the golden monkey.


    At the moment, Tang Jiusi is gloating over Shao Wen¡¯s frightened look but he can¡¯t help feeling sad too.


    This is not the first time that the people of the Shao Family have come to the Tang Family¡¯s place.


    However, when they came before, they were all bloated with pride.


    They never took the Tang Family seriously.


    If Tang Jiusi were not a member of the Dragon Court, the people of the Shao Family would be even meaner. They would even directly occupy the Tang Family forcibly instead of enhancing connections via marriage.


    Evidently, they are really over-bearing.


    Such kind of thing is often seen in the field of immortal cultivation.


    It is okay to reason with others in the field of immortal cultivation, but you must be capable enough.


    Otherwise, it will be an empty talk.


    ¡°Eh-hem, Mr. Shao, as far as I hear, you are here to facilitate the connections with the Tang Family via marriage?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s true.¡±


    Due to the golden monkey, Shao Wen¡¯s attitude is changed too.


    He can pay no attention to Gao Ge.


    He knows that he may be no match for Gao Ge, but he also knows that Gao Ge won¡¯t hurt him at will. After all, Gao Ge is a member of the Dragon Court. If he comes into a conflict with Shao Wen, a conflict will be incurred between the Dragon Court and the Shao Family.


    Maybe the current Shao Family is on the verge of collapse.


    Yet, the family sustains too special a foothold.


    Whoever sets against the Shao Family will put himself on the opposite side of all the blessed spots.Read More chapter at vi pnovel. com


    He doesn¡¯t believe that the Dragon Court will allow that!


    However, the golden monkey is different!


    It is a monster!


    If he is killed by a monster here, what can the Shao Family do?


    It won¡¯t have anything to do with the Dragon Court. They can stay out of it easily. And the people of the blessed spots won¡¯t hold much grudge against the Dragon Court. After all, these two parties have had some minor conflicts and they just maintain the superficial harmony.


    Shao Wen is not that important in the Shao Family.


    ¡°Mr. Gao, this is between the Shao Family and the Tang Family, which I suppose is not related to the Dragon Court.¡± Shao Wen coughs and says.


    The marriage between the Shao Family and the Tang Family is essentially important for the Shao Family.


    Therefore, Shao Wen can still be a bit tough.


    Gao Ge takes a glance at Tang Jiusi and doesn¡¯t say anything.


    This is a matter between the Shao Family and the Tang Family.


    He is not qualified to interfere.


    Moreover, he is worried about another problem.


    The golden monkey has scared Shao Wen by showing its ability of speaking, but it is not a good thing anyway. If possible, Gao Ge hopes that the golden monkey¡¯s specialty won¡¯t be exposed.


    Now that it is exposed, Gao Ge can¡¯t be bothered to think too much but to muddle along.


    He is wondering how many eyes will be fixed on him after Shao Wen leaves the Tang Family¡¯s house.


    Then Shao Wen starts to talk big.


    He keeps talking about the benefits of facilitating the marriage between the Tang Family and the Shao Family.


    However, Tang Jiusi turns a deaf ear to him and buries himself in eating.


    Shao Wen is discontented but he cannot do anything about it.


    He comes to the Tang Family only to bring up the idea of joint marriage.


    Now that he has put it forward, his mission is completed then.


    He is never expected to make it happen.


    When the meal is more or less over, Tang Jiusi asks a servant to arrange accommodation for Gao Ge.Read More chapter at vi pnovel. com


    The next day, according to Tang Jiusi, Gao Ge learns that Shao Wen has left.


    Looking at Tang Jiusi¡¯s frown, Gao Ge asks, ¡°What¡¯s going on with the Shao Family?¡±


    Tang Jiusi hesitates and says, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t tell you about it actually, but now that you¡¯ve asked, it is okay to tell you then. After all, this is about the Tang Family but not the Dragon Court.¡±


    Gao Ge grins and sips on the tea, waiting for Tang Jiusi to speak.


    Instead of talking immediately, Tang Jiusi takes a few sips of the tea and hedges, saying, ¡°The Shao Family is an old and well-known family featuring the pill of spiritual herbs. It is one of the families in blessed spots. Even if I don¡¯t tell you, supposedly, you will figure it out too. The Shao Family¡¯s connection with my family can date back to the yore. My family started from the business of herbs. Yet, if the Shao Family wanted to make pills, they would need herbs. Naturally, they turned to us.¡±


    Tang Jiusi is right.


    Even if Tang Jiusi didn¡¯t tell Gao Ge about this, Gao Ge could have guessed it. However, it is unimportant. It is only sort of an understatement.


    Tang Jiusi ponders for a while and stands up. Staring at the luxuriant plants in the yard, he continues to say, ¡°Generally, the Shao Family is guarded by a capable master, but over the recent years, the masters of the Shao Family have perished in succession. Last year, the old master at the real of Grand Master passed away, which poses a threat to the Shao Family. Most of their family members are alchemists but very few of the family members are cultivators. Although alchemists also cultivate themselves, but an alchemist at the realm of Master may be no match for the cultivator at the realm of Strength Exposure.¡±


    Gao Ge is a bit surprised.


    Gao Ge is a cultivator at the realm of Strength Exposure.


    As such, he knows better than others about the strength gap between a cultivator at the realm of Strength Exposure and a cultivator at the realm of Master.


    ¡°The Shao Family needs cultivators, the talented ones. They need fresh blood, martial cultivators. And my family has a lot of cultivators. As to the cultivation level, they don¡¯t care about it at all. As long as the cultivators are talented, they can help them elevate their cultivation levels with pills of spiritual herbs. However, if my family really agrees on their requirement, it means that my family will lose our initiative and can only become an affiliated family of the Shao Family.¡±


    Speaking of this, Tang Jiusi is completely indignant now.

 Chapter 485 - You Are Right!

    Chapter 485 You Are Right!


    The master of the Tang Family is Tang Chun, father of Tang Jiusi.


    However, it is well-known that the final decision-maker in the Tang Family is Tang Jiusi, the young master.


    If the Tang Family really becomes an affiliated family of the Shao Family, Tang Jiusi will surely feel that he is a sinner of his family.


    He can never accept that, which can be shown from his attitude towards Shao Wen.


    Tang Jiusi doesn¡¯t want to offend Shao Wen but he shows no respect for the latter. In terms of his countenance or behavior, it is evident that he is disgruntled about Shao Wen.


    To put it bluntly, if Shao Wen were not a member of the Shao Family and the Tang Family were not such an awkward situation, Tang Jiusi would beat Shao Wen to death anytime.


    ¡°If the Shao Family is in the prime status, my family will be happy to have such an opportunity. The other people of the Tang Family don¡¯t feel that I, their young master, give them away. Nevertheless, now is a different case. The Shao Family can hardly survive at the moment. If the Tang Family becomes a dependency of the Shao Family, we will fall as they collapse. In that case, we will not gain any benefits and even have to bear with great risk. Tell me. How can I agree on that?¡±


    ¡°Since you disagree, just report it to the Dragon Court.¡± Gao Ge says smilingly.


    Tang Jiusi gives a miserable look and shakes his head.


    Obviously, he doesn¡¯t intend to consider Gao Ge¡¯s suggestion.


    ¡°You guys are so silly. Since you can ask the Dragon Court for help, why don¡¯t you do it? Moreover, you are a member of the Dragon Court yourself.¡± Gao Ge gets really angry. He subconsciously thinks of the Zhao Family. They all know that the Dragon Court is the law-executor in the field of immortal cultivation, but they still refuse to turn to the Dragon Court for help even faced with tough problems and grievance. If he were in their shoes, he would definitely ask the Dragon Court for the favor without hesitation. Since he can ask others for help, why does he have to bother himself?


    The solution is right there but they just don¡¯t want to adopt it.


    Is the young¡¯s thought so complex now?


    Faced with such a favorable solution, they still choose to suffer grievance. How silly they are!


    ¡°Gao Ge, you don¡¯t get it.¡± Tang Jiusi says calmly.


    Something is suddenly changed.


    Tang Jiusi becomes melancholy.


    Gao Ge even doesn¡¯t dare to listen to his MP3 anymore¡­


    ¡°Gao Ge, it is not as simple as you think. The Tang Family takes strong root in Shu Province. If we really ask the Dragon Court to deal with the problem this time, we will offend all the blessed spots. Do you know what will happen next? Don¡¯t they dare to set against us as we are backed by the Dragon Court? Of course they won¡¯t care. As long as I report this to the Dragon Court, maybe some of the peripheral people of my family will start to disappear from the world unknowingly.¡±


    Gao Ge heaves a sigh.


    Having heard Tang Jiusi out, Gao Ge gradually gets to understand him.


    This is the difficulty of a young master and decision-maker of a family.


    He must give careful consideration to every decision he makes.


    He is like a boatman. There are thousands of passengers on the boat. Once any accident happens, he is not the only one in trouble.


    The responsibility is so heavy that he has to slow down about everything.


    ¡°Let¡¯s put it aside first. After all, it is not urgent.¡± Tang Jiusi shakes his head and puts an end to the topic.


    Gao Ge says smilingly, ¡°Since you say so, I will not worry about you then, or I will feel like the back-seat driver.¡±


    Tang Jiusi gives an embarrassed smile.


    He can¡¯t feel that the problem is not serious.


    Actually, he can¡¯t find any solution by now. In this case, it is no use thinking too much. He may as well be an ostrich and enjoy the momentary peace.


    ¡°The priority is to deal with the traitor in Shu Province, right?¡± Tang Jiusi says.


    ¡°Have you found the traitor?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°No result yet. I have sent for the traitor. Supposedly, I will surely know where he is before long.¡± Tang Jiusi says confidently.


    Gao Ge believes him deeply.


    There are so many informers in Shu Province.


    As long as the traitor cannot disguise himself like Monkey King, it won¡¯t be a difficult thing for them to find him.Read More chapter on our vi pnovel. com


    Likewise, when Gao Ge was in Rong City, he was under the watch of the Tang Family.


    To be honest, the Tang Family is good at this aspect.


    ¡°Since there is nothing to do, I¡¯ll tour around this place.¡± Gao Ge rises and says.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Tang Jiusi says, ¡°I¡¯ll join you.¡±


    ¡°No need. You are the backbone of the Tang Family and you must have a lot of things to deal with since you are back this time. How can you keep me company every day? Those who are not in the know may mistakenly think that I am your girlfriend.¡± Gao Ge says laughingly.


    Tang Jiusi is speechless.


    He really wants to tell Gao Ge.


    The Tang Family are all pretty normal.


    They are not that open-minded as Gao Ge¡­


    The air is fresh and the environment is very beautiful in the Tang Village.


    From the bird¡¯s-eye view of this village, it is a naturally pristine place. No one expects that the Tang Family, the fundamental lifeblood in Shu Province, hides in the village.


    When Gao Ge is walking in the Tang Village, whoever sees him will greet him respectfully. Probably they all know that Gao Ge is an honored guest of the Tang Family, who cannot be neglected.


    Gao Ge has no idea whether it is an order by Tang Jiusi.


    The golden monkey always follows Gao Ge closely, as if it is afraid that Gao Ge may get rid of it.


    Gao Ge knows what it is thinking about but he doesn¡¯t point it out.


    In his eyes, although he hasn¡¯t made any agreement with the golden monkey, it is literally his talisman!


    Even if the golden monkey may not rescue him from danger, whoever wants to hurt Gao Ge will be dreaded by it.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have spoken. If it is known that I have a golden monkey which can speak, a lot of people will come to make trouble for us.¡± Gao Ge suddenly thinks of what happened last night and says with a sigh.


    ¡°If anyone comes to make any trouble, can I kill it?¡± The golden monkey asks in a low voice.


    ¡°Sure, of course you can!¡± Gao Ge likes the golden monkey¡¯s answer and then feels confused, ¡°You were that kind-hearted to save so many people hundreds of years ago. How come you are so bad-tempered?¡±


    The golden monkey stares at Gao Ge as if looking at an idiot.


    ¡°If I can save people, I will do it. On the contrary, if someone wants to kill me, why can¡¯t I kill him first?¡±


    Gao Ge laughs and agrees with it. After all, the golden monkey is stronger than him!

 Chapter 486 - Is She Pretty

    Chapter 486 Is She Pretty


    Gao Ge is satisfied with the golden monkey¡¯s attitude.


    Moreover, it is the wisest.


    It can be a kind-hearted monkey, but when someone tries to hurt it with a knife and it still wants to be nice, it will be the stupidest thing in Gao Ge¡¯s eyes.


    When they return to the Tang Family¡¯s mansion, Gao Ge starts to tour around the mansion again.


    It is a middle-sized quadrangle courtyard with three principal rooms and two side rooms. The rooms with a single door are the side rooms. Besides, there are three rooms at the east wing and the west wing, separated by a corridor from the two side rooms. The corridor leads to the back yard. Apart from that, a wall is set at the south of the east-wing rooms and west-wing rooms to divide the courtyard into inner yard and exterior yard. Generally, the inner yard is for female residents and the principal rooms are for the seniors of the family, the wing rooms for the juniors of the family.


    In addition, there is a moon gate in the wall. However, in order to keep outsiders from seeing the inner yard direction, a shadow wall made of bricks or wood is set behind the moon gate.


    Notably, unlike ordinary houses, such a quadrangle courtyard¡¯s gate is not aligned with the axle wire, which is due to Fengshui.


    The water tanks in the yard are not only for ornamental purpose but also related to Fengshui.


    It is always said that water represents fortune. Placing several water tanks is said to gather fortune.


    Of course, it can be used for a more practical purpose. As the quadrangle courtyards are mostly made of wood, the water tanks can play an important role if any fire breaks out.


    Standing in the quadrangle courtyard, he gets to feel how deep the courtyard is.


    By now, Gao Ge hasn¡¯t met any females but maids in the courtyard. By the way, Gao Ge is very furious. In the modern era, the Tang Family has maids, which is unbelievable to Gao Ge!


    It suddenly reminds him of the talk over the meal last night.


    Probably because the golden monkey that Gao Ge brings is too strong, Shao Wen¡¯s attitude got softened but he kept emphasizing one thing.


    If the Tang Family and Shao Family really form connections via marriage, the daughter of the Shao Family must be the legitimate wife.


    How could he say that?


    His words just suggest that both the Shao Family and the Tang Family subconsciously believe that Tang Jiusi will have concubines in the future.


    For that moment, Gao Ge really feels like turning on the recorder of his phone.


    These people must be arrested!


    Thinking of that, Gao Ge bursts out laughing.


    ¡°What are you laughing at?¡± The golden monkey says aside.


    ¡°I am thinking about last night and feels that Tang Jiusi is too contemptuous. How can he think about having concubines in the future?¡± Gao Ge says.


    In terms of this issue, Tang Jiusi and Yue Xincheng must hit it off.


    Yue Xincheng is with Su Hui while having an illicit relationship with the girl disciple of the Willow Sect at the same time.


    Well.


    There must be something going on between them.


    While he is away from the Haicheng Cultivation Academy, they may have been together.


    ¡°Why not?¡± The golden monkey asks in confusion.


    Gao Ge thought that the golden monkey would take his side and condemn Tang Jiusi¡¯s despicable conducts, but on second thought, the golden monkey came to being a few hundred years ago. At that time, it was pretty normal that the masters in the influential families had concubines. On the contrary, those who were wealthy with a high position and yet had only one wife were rarely seen.


    ¡°By the way, Monkey, I have a question for you!¡± Amidst talking, Gao Ge passes a cigarette to the monkey. They sit on the chairs in the yard, smoking together, ¡°If someone wants to kill me one day, will you help me or not?¡±


    ¡°It depends.¡±


    Gao Ge feels so hurt.


    They have smoked together. How can it give that reply?


    How ruthless it is!


    The golden monkey continues saying, ¡°If you do every sort of evil thing and someone seeks revenge on you, I will surely not leave you alone.¡±


    Gao Ge says smilingly, ¡°You¡¯ve regarded me as an outsider! Although we haven¡¯t spent much time together, look at me, do you think that I look like a bad man?¡±Read More chapter on our vi pnovel. com


    The golden monkey thinks for a while and takes a deep breath, looking at Gao Ge, ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    Well, what the golden monkey is going to say next won¡¯t be nice.


    ¡°As far as I stand, you are neither a good man nor a bad man.¡± It is a long sentence and the golden monkey talks too slowly, so it takes the monkey about half a minute to finish the sentence.


    Well¡­


    Maybe they can communicate via texting if the golden monkey knows how to use a cell phone.


    Maybe it will be more convenient for them to communicate.


    ¡°Then what if someone simply wants to make trouble for me and kill me?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°Then be careful.¡± The golden monkey doesn¡¯t give a positive reply to Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge finally understands one thing.


    He would rather continue to strengthen himself than expect the golden monkey to be his bodyguard.


    Hence, he returns to his own room and takes out the corals he gained in Rong City. He takes a bite of it and immediately lights up his own star map.


    The fifth star map should have been more or less lit up, but due to the bronze mirror, it becomes dark again. However, he is not in a hurry. After all, with enough time, he can absolutely light up the fifth star map again.


    Apart from that, he also realizes one thing.


    Initially, he was stuck at the bottleneck when he was going to fully light up the fifth star map.


    However, after the trip in Golden Monkey Town, the bottleneck seems to have disappeared.Read More chapter on our vi pnovel. com


    Gao Ge thinks of two reasons for that.


    For one thing, Li Hui¡¯s family untied the knot in his mind.


    For another, it is also because the fifth star map has still taken shape.


    As long as he lights up the fifth star map again, it will take him no extra effort to reach the realm of Master.


    It is a piece of good news for Gao Ge.


    He is curious about one thing only. Generally, when a cultivator has reached the realm of Master, the strength within his body will be greatly changed and meanwhile the ocean of strength will turn into that of aura.


    The strength will become aura then.


    This is why the cultivator at the realm of Master can be much stronger than that at the realm of Strength Exposure.


    He is wondering what will happen to his power of stars after he enters the realm of Master.


    He becomes more and more confused.


    He becomes more and more expectant¡­


    While he is pondering over these problems, someone knocks on his door.


    Gao Ge takes a deep breath. After a while, he finally opens his eyes slowly when the knock on the door has stopped.


    He opens the door only to see Tang Jiusi standing outside the door. Gao Ge feels a bit surprised and realizes that it is at dusk now.


    ¡°You¡¯ve stayed in your room for a long time so I think you must be in cultivation. How is it going? Are you going to enter the realm of Master?¡± Tang Jiusi asks.


    ¡°Almost.¡± Gao Ge laughs, ¡°I was too absorbed in cultivation to notice time. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s time for dinner. Moreover, my younger sister is back. I¡¯ll introduce you to her.¡±


    Gao Ge replies instantly, ¡°Is she pretty?¡±


    Tang Jiusi is speechless.

 Chapter 487 - To Be My Brother-in-law?

    Chapter 487 To Be My Brother-in-law?


    Over the meal, Gao Ge also meets Tang Jiusi¡¯s younger sister.


    In fact, she is only Tang Jiusi¡¯s cousin, a daughter of his third uncle. She is in her early 20s with a beautiful face and an active character.


    To Gao Ge¡¯s surprise, Tang Jiusi¡¯s cousin is also a member of the Dragon Court.


    Yet, she belongs to the Central Huaxia Branch.


    ¡°Mr. Gao, I have heard of your name for several times. It¡¯s my first time that I have seen you! To meet face to face is not as good as knowing one by repute¡­ No, it should be the opposite!¡± Tang Jiusi¡¯s cousin is called Tang Yashi.


    Gao Ge is speechless.


    ¡°By the way, Mr. Gao, is there any special task for you in Shu Province?¡± Tang Yashi asks.


    Tang Jiusi coughs and says, ¡°Is that the question you can ask?¡±


    Tang Yashi hastens to say, ¡°Yeah, I was asking only! I know the rules of the Dragon Court. Even if you tell me, I won¡¯t leak it out.¡±


    ¡°Rest assured. I promise I will not tell you.¡± Gao Ge says smilingly.


    Tang Yashi rolls her eyes at him.


    ¡°By the way, why are you back to Shu Province this time?¡± Tang Jiusi asks.


    ¡°It is not urgent. I hear that recently several supernatural events have happened to Menshan of Shu Province, so I am sent there for investigation.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Tang Jiusi continues to eat without further asking.


    It is not because he attaches importance to rules but because supernatural events happen too frequently every day.


    He is not interested at all.


    For them, a supernatural event happens as commonly as a drunk driving.


    It is not a serious problem.


    When they are in the middle of the meal, an old man walks inside. The man happens to be the one Gao Ge met when he arrived at the Tang Village.


    ¡°Young Master¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Wait outside now.¡± Tang Jiusi takes a glance at him and says.


    The old man looks fatigued with the journey. Clearly, he must have come back from a trip.


    ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡±


    After the old man goes out, Tang Jiusi also eats faster.


    ¡°Gao Ge, eat faster.¡± Tang Jiusi says with a casual air.


    Gao Ge nods his head and immediately figures out that maybe the old man comes here to report on the matter of the traitor of the Dragon Court.


    Seeing that Gao Ge and Tang Jiusi speeds up eating, Tang Yashi also eats faster.


    After the meal is over, Gao Ge and Tang Jiusi arrive at a room in the front.


    After they go into the room, Tang Jiusi orders the servants to stay outside on watch and prevent others from interrupting them.


    Someone betrays the Dragon Court.


    It is serious.


    In terms of this issue, Tang Jiusi is very cautious.


    ¡°Drink some water first.¡± Tang Jiusi says.


    ¡°Okay!¡± The old man grins and drinks some water. He wipes his mouth and says, ¡°Young Master, I have almost finished the investigation you assigned before. That person is in Menshan and he is injured now.¡±


    ¡°Injured?¡± Tang Jiusi is surprised and asks, ¡°Who did that?¡±


    ¡°It is temporarily unknown.¡±


    ¡°Tell us about him briefly.¡± Gao Ge says.


    By far, he knows nothing about the man but the name.


    The old man stares at Tang Jiusi instead of speaking at once.


    Tang Jiusi says laughingly, ¡°Just do as told. No need to show loyalty for me now.¡±


    Even so, Tang Jiusi is very satisfied with the old man¡¯s performance.


    The old man is very old now and has worked for the Tang Family for so many years. How can he not be sensible? He is aware of how to be a good servant. In any case, he must keep one thing in mind¡ªhe belongs to the Tang Family and can only listen to his master.


    Therefore, even though he knows that Tang Jiusi and Gao Ge are close, there are some rules he must abide by.


    ¡°This man is called Wei Ming, 28 years old, a local of Haicheng, 1.8 meters tall, single¡­¡±


    Before the old man finishes, Tang Jiusi waves at him to interrupt.


    ¡°Can you only tell me the useful information? Why does it matter to us whether he is single or not? We are not match-makers for him!¡±


    The old man laughs and continues to say, ¡°Wei Ming is at the realm of Strength Protection now. He is a talented cultivator.¡±


    There is nothing wrong with that.Read More chapter on our vi pnovel. com


    It is not common for a 28-year-old man to have been at the realm of Strength Protection.


    As to Gao Ge, he is a total freak.


    Despite his rich family assets, Tang Jiusi has only reached the realm of Strength Protection only.


    Yet, he is rendered as very talented.


    Otherwise, why does the Shao Family insist making their daughter marry him?


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit interesting. He is an exceptional man as he has reached the realm of Strength Protection at such a young age. Why does he betray the Dragon Court?¡± Gao Ge touches his jaw and says.


    Tang Jiusi takes a look at Gao Ge and says, ¡°It is fine for me to say that but when you said that, it is too ironic!¡±


    It is true.


    Gao Ge¡¯s speed of cultivation is unbelievably fast. He is about to reach the realm of Master soon. Indisputably, his speed is beyond imagination for other cultivators.


    Therefore, somehow it is so weird to hear Gao Ge compliment Wei Ming on his talent.


    ¡°Wei Ming is a member of the East Huaxia Branch of the Dragon Court. Initially, he came to Shu Province to carry out a task with the other three members. Now that these three members are dead, only he is left.¡± The old man continues saying.


    Gao Ge gets the key point and asks, ¡°Were they killed by Wei Ming?¡±


    ¡°No idea.¡± The old man shakes his head.


    He went to pry into information, but it doesn¡¯t mean that he is an encyclopedia!Read More chapter on our vi pnovel. com


    How can he know about that?


    Gao Ge heaves a sigh.


    In his eyes, this is the important point.


    Since the old man has no idea, he has to find it out himself.


    Tang Jiusi suddenly bursts out laughing.


    Gao Ge turns around and looks at him.


    Tang Jiusi coughs and stops laughing, saying, ¡°I find it so interesting that you happen to go to Menshan with Tang Yashi. What a beautiful coincidence!¡±


    ¡°Hem, you are not going?¡±


    ¡°Sure, why not?¡± Tang Jiusi says, ¡°This is the task assigned by Lord Fire Dragon to you and me. Of course I must go. When are you setting off?¡±


    Gao Ge thinks for a while and says, ¡°Tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Then I will set off two days later than you.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°I still have some things to deal with.¡± Tang Jiusi says with a bitter smile, ¡°How about staying for two more days and setting off with me then?¡±


    ¡°Forget it.¡± Gao Ge shakes his head. It is quite important. Now that he has got some information, he can¡¯t continue staying at the Tang Family¡¯s mansion anymore.


    ¡°Then you go first and I will catch up with you later.¡± Tang Jiusi says.


    Gao Ge nods his head and doesn¡¯t create difficulty for him.


    After all, in his eyes, it is not a problem whether Tang Jiusi goes or not.


    After Gao Ge goes back to rest, Tang Jiusi can¡¯t help but to laugh.


    ¡°Young Master, what do you have at your hands?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I say you are stupid!¡± Tang Jiusi looks at the old man and says helplessly, ¡°We must seize such a good opportunity. If Gao Ge becomes my brother-in-law, it is not a bad thing then!¡±


    The old man grins and says nothing. In fact, he feels that Tang Jiusi is wasting his time.

 Chapter 488 - The Monster Essence

    Chapter 488 The Monster Essence


    The old man feels that Gao Ge and Tang Yashi can never be together.


    However, he won¡¯t stop Tang Jiusi anyway.


    After all, Tang Jiusi is the young master.


    As long as his master is happy, he can play deaf and dumb.


    That¡¯s his loyalty for his master.


    The next day, Gao Ge is going to leave the Tang Village.


    When he just gets into the car prepared by Tang Jiusi, he finds that someone is sitting next to him.


    ¡°Mr. Gao, good morning!¡±


    Gao Ge is not surprised to see Tang Yashi and only nods his head.


    ¡°Mr. Gao, is the task you are going to carry out in Menshan very complicated?¡± Tang Yashi is very talkative and outgoing, which is well manifested over the dinner last night.


    The driver is a young man. Gao Ge doesn¡¯t know the name of the driver. Yet, since he is also a cultivator at the realm of Qi-practicing, his position can¡¯t be low in the Tang Family.


    On the way to Menshan, Tang Yashi, as a local of Shu Province, starts to brief Gao Ge about Menshan. Although her introduction is not very detailed, Gao Ge has acquired some knowledge anyway.


    The golden monkey sits beside Gao Ge quietly. Tang Yashi likes animals too but she has learnt about the golden monkey from her family. Therefore, she can¡¯t help being respectful for the golden monkey.


    What annoys Gao Ge is that the golden monkey keeps opening the window and smoking once in a while.


    He is so puzzled.


    How come the golden monkey is so addicted to smoking?


    Although smoking won¡¯t do harm to his health, it is not indispensable for Gao Ge. He just feels like biting something when he gets bored. Yet, he won¡¯t feel uncomfortable with not being able to smoke.


    Remarkably, when the monkey finishes smoking, it doesn¡¯t throw about the cigarette butt. Instead, it carries a bag that is acquired from Gao Ge, in which there are cigarettes, a lighter and a small box. It is a chewing-gum box left by Gao Ge for the golden monkey to place the cigarette butts.


    For that, the golden monkey praises Gao Ge greatly for his cleverness.


    It even agrees to owe Gao Ge one. If Gao Ge needs its help and the request is reasonable, the monkey will do him the favor.


    Gao Ge is touched to hear that.


    It is hard to imagine that a monster at the realm of Grand Master at least can agree to lend others a favor so easily¡­


    Back then, Gao Ge wishes to buy an expensive bag for the golden monkey to put the cigarette butts¡­


    After they arrive at the Menshan, Gao Ge and Tang Yashi will go their own ways.


    ¡°Mr. Gao, where are we going?¡± The driver asks.


    ¡°Find a place to settle down first.¡± Gao Ge says.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡­


    After checking in a hotel, Gao Ge starts to go through the materials sent from the Tang Family on his phone.Read More chapter on our vi pnovel. com


    Now Wei Ming is in the downtown of Menshan.


    However, while Gao Ge was on the way to Menshan, the informers lost Wei Ming.


    The members of the Dragon Court are arguably good at counter-reconnaissance. Supposedly, the Tang Family must have been discovered by Wei Meng.


    Hence, what Gao Ge can do is to wait for the Tang Family¡¯s information in the hotel.


    For that, Tang Jiusi has promised that as long as Wei Meng still stays in Shu Province, they can find him for sure.


    Even if they have to dig to a depth of three feet, they can find Wei Ming anyway.


    Gao Ge is confident in the Tang Family¡¯s working ability.


    As he has nothing to do at the moment, Gao Ge sits on bed cross-legged directly and starts to feel his fifth star map.


    He has gained so many spiritual jades in the black market, but even so, the spiritual jades are far from enough for Gao Ge.


    As he is about to throw away more than 100 used spiritual jades, the instrument spirit suddenly speaks.


    ¡°Are you going to throw them away?¡±


    Gao Ge is slightly shocked to ask, ¡°Why not?¡±


    As the aura of the spiritual jades is used up, they will be wasted stones.


    Can the stones be used to build the house?


    ¡°You just put them into the bronze mirror and you will be able to reuse them in one month.¡± The instrument spirit says.


    Gao Ge is instantly shocked to hear the instrument spirit say that.


    ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± The instrument spirit says, ¡°You don¡¯t know that? In fact, there is a lot treasure weapon to nurture spiritual jades. This is only a minor function of the bronze mirror.¡±


    Gao Ge is speechless.


    Oh crap.


    It is too shocking!Read More chapter on our vi pnovel. com


    According to the instrument spirit, for the spiritual jades with their aura used up, as long as they are nurtured in the bronze mirror, they can be reused then. Likewise, when a battery is used up, it can be recharged for recycling use.


    If it leaks out, numerous cultivators will strive for the bronze mirror.


    If the master of the Chenqiang Sect on the Moon Peak knows about this magic function of the bronze mirror, he may spit blood and come to a sudden death out of anger.


    However, if the bronze mirror is still in the Chenqiang Sect, they will probably never find out the secret of the bronze mirror.


    If it were not for Gao Ge¡¯s star map, he can¡¯t know the wonderful function of the bronze mirror.


    According to the instrument spirit, many treasure weapons can nurture the spiritual jade. However, Gao Ge believes that the instrument spirit may hold some misunderstanding about the modern world. At least it is his first time that he has heard of it. If the instrument spirit is telling the truth, the treasure weapon that can nurture spiritual jades may have been hidden for secret use. After all, an innocent man gets into trouble because of his wealth. A treasure weapon that can nurture spiritual jades is too useful for a cultivator, even at the cost of numerous lives.


    Therefore, what Gao Ge needs to do is to keep the secret. Literally, this secret is even more shocking than the fact that the golden monkey is a monster.


    Then Gao Ge puts all the spiritual jades with empty aura into the bronze mirror. Fondling the mirror, Gao Ge bursts into laughter again.


    In the mirror, the fox is still roaring at Gao Ge.


    Of course, he cannot hear it. Instead, he can only tell the fox spirit¡¯s anger by its facial expression.


    ¡°You told me about the unexpected effect of putting the fox spirit into the bronze mirror before. What is it then?¡± Gao Ge asks the instrument spirit.


    ¡°You can master her ability of fabricating illusion, though you probably can get only 40% or 50% of it. Fortunately, the fox spirit¡¯s cultivation level is quite high. Even 40% or 50% of the ability will be enough for you.¡± The instrument spirit says.


    After the instrument spirit says that, the fox in the mirror gives a deeply horrified look.


    ¡°Let me out. Let me out¡­¡± Suddenly Gao Ge hears the voice of the fox spirit.


    Somehow the fox spirit makes itself heard in some way.


    ¡°I would like to give you my monster essence and in return you let me out!¡±


    ¡°Hum? Monster essence? What is that?¡± Gao Ge is confused.


    The golden monkey starts to explain it to him.


    ¡°If you hold a monster¡¯s essence, it will be equal to subduing her. When you integrate the fox spirit¡¯s monster essence, your lives will be closely bound. Once you die, she will die. Moreover, if you wish, you can make her die for good anytime anywhere.¡±

 Chapter 489 - Bring the Fox Spirit Under Control

    Chapter 489 Bring the Fox Spirit Under Control


    What the golden monkey said does surprise Gao Ge.


    He has no idea that a monster has an essence.


    Nor did he hear of it in his previous life.


    Probably the golden monkey has seen through Gao Ge¡¯s amazement, so it explains further, ¡°If you want to get a monster¡¯s essence, the monster must give it away to you voluntarily. Otherwise, even if you are powerful enough to kill the monster, you won¡¯t get its essence.¡±


    Gao Ge takes a tumble.


    And he also gradually understands why the fox spirit is willing to offer her essence.


    According to the instrument spirit, he can refine the fox spirt and master its capability of creating illusions.


    By being refined, it means that the fox spirit will vanish completely.


    For the fox spirit, it is not different from being killed. In this case, she may as well find a chance to survive first, even if she has to leave her life at the disposal of others.


    Better a live coward than a dead hero.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t know how many years it takes the fox to turn into a fox spirit.


    It takes her so much effort to be a monster. Now if she just dies now, it will be too unacceptable for her!


    ¡°Should I agree on her request¡­¡± Gao Ge ponders.


    The instrument spirit gives Gao Ge the answer.


    ¡°Are you stupid? Why don¡¯t you agree on such a request?¡±


    Gao Ge laughs and says, ¡°Okay, deal.¡±


    The instrument spirit mentioned before that even if Gao Ge refined the fox spirit, he could only acquire 40% or 50% of her capability of creating illusions.


    However, if the fox spirit can work for him, he will basically master her ability of creating illusions completely.


    And he doesn¡¯t even have to do anything.


    Gao Ge always prefers to idle and enjoy the fruits of others¡¯ labor, so he surely won¡¯t let go of such an opportunity.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you out until you hand over your essence to me first.¡± Gao Ge says.


    By reason, with the help of the bronze mirror, Gao Ge won¡¯t fear the fox spirit. Moreover, he has a golden monkey too. Yet, that¡¯s who Gao Ge is. He is careful with everything! One just cannot be too careful! Even if the fox spirit cannot take down Gao Ge, she may be able to flee with enough efforts.


    The fox spirit in the bronze mirror stays silent for a while. It is impossible that she didn¡¯t concoct a plot.


    Now she can only give it up.


    Then a beam of red light spurts out of the bronze mirror.


    The red light goes directly to the space between his eyebrows. At that moment, Gao Ge can¡¯t help shivering.


    As he shivers, he becomes dull¡­


    After the red light lands between the eyebrows of Gao Ge, it disappears very soon. Only a bit of red light flickers and then vanishes completely.


    However, Gao Ge can still feel that he has gained a power, which can be driven at will. To put it simply, he feels like holding a balloon. If he feels unhappy one day, he will break it with a bit of pinching and the fox spirit will be gone for good.


    ¡°Let her out!¡± With the monster¡¯s essence, Gao Ge, full of high spirits, issues an order to the instrument spirit.


    Although the instrument spirit likes dissing Gao Ge and yet, deep down thinks little of Gao Ge, this man is his master anyway.


    Therefore, it can only act as Gao Ge orders.Read More chapter on our vi pnovel. com


    Just like what happened when he subdued the fox spirit in the Golden Monkey Town, a light column spurts out of the bronze mirror too.


    When the light column vanishes, the fox spirit lies face down on the ground.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you put some clothes on you when you come out¡­¡± Gao Ge really wants to diss her. He didn¡¯t think much when he saw the fox spirit in the Golden Monkey Town before. After all, he was in danger at that time but now the situation is different. He is safe now.


    ¡°Master¡­¡± The fox spirit speaks in an ethereal and adulatory voice. An ordinary man will be captivated to hear her voice, and Gao Ge is one of this kind.


    Her head is still a fox¡¯s head though.


    Yet, there is a saying.


    You cannot see the faces clearly in the darkness anyway.


    She has a better figure than any heroine in the movies that Gao Ge has watched!


    ¡°This fox spirit must be devoted to cultivation. Look at her chest muscle.¡± Gao Ge turns around and talks to the golden monkey so as to distract himself.


    The golden monkey stares at Gao Ge as if looking at an idiot quietly.


    It is also afraid to become stupid because of Gao Ge.


    ¡°Show your original shape now! Don¡¯t turn until you can completely turn into a human being.¡± Gao Ge hedges and adds, ¡°Yet, even then, you must wear clothes when you go out!¡±


    ¡°Okay. I will wear clothes when I go outdoors and I won¡¯t when I don¡¯t.¡± The fox spirit says in an extremely coquettish voice.


    Gao Ge is going mad.


    The fox spirit is flirting with him¡­


    That¡¯s definitely not what Gao Ge wants to express.


    The fox spirit that has turned into a fox looks like a newly-born puppy slightly bigger than a palm.


    ¡°You must stay in the bronze mirror if nothing special happens. Do you understand?¡± Gao Ge says.


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± The fox spirit says.


    At the moment, someone knocks on the door.


    Gao Ge stands up and walks to the entrance. As he opens the door, he sees a woman at the door.Read More chapter on our vi pnovel. com


    ¡°Handsome, do you need any service?¡±


    Gao Ge grins.


    He looks the woman up and down and then looks back into the room.


    ¡°No, thanks.¡±


    Well, compared with the woman standing at the door, Gao Ge suddenly feels that even the fox spirit¡¯s head looks pretty.


    The fox spirit¡¯s ability of creating illusions is useful indeed. With the help of the fox spirit and the golden monkey, Gao Ge suddenly feels that he can even challenge a cultivator at the realm of Master. What he wants now is that Doudou can elevate its cultivation level soon. In this way, even if he is only an ordinary person, he can conquer the world with this army.


    ¡°Monkey, the fox spirit¡¯s essence has been controlled by me. I¡¯m pretty sure that she cannot do evil things now. Do you still want to follow me?¡± Gao Ge asks carefully.


    The golden monkey takes a glance at Gao Ge and says, ¡°She still can hold the candle to the devil.¡±


    Gao Ge pulls a long face, ¡°You don¡¯t believe me!¡±


    The golden monkey laughs, ¡°Why don¡¯t you bother to ask?¡±


    Gao Ge is speechless.


    Lying in the hotel, Gao Ge gets the call from Tang Yashi instead of Tang Jiusi.


    It is 10:00 p.m. now.


    Gao Ge has taken a shower and lain in bed. Upon picking up the phone, he hears the worried voice of Tang Yashi.


    ¡°Mr. Gao. Something got wrong! We are in trouble!¡±


    Gao Ge frowns and thinks for a while. Then he starts to get dressed while asking her about the situation over the phone.

 Chapter 490 - The Soul Is Hurt

    Chapter 490 The Soul Is Hurt


    Tang Yashi is Tang Jiusi¡¯s sister.


    Moreover, Gao Ge has a good impression of Tang Yashi.


    Besides, she is also a member of the Dragon Court.


    Now that Tang Yashi is in trouble and she happens to be in Menshan, Gao Ge cannot refuse her anyway.


    Although he has figured out what Tang Jiusi is up to, he doesn¡¯t care anyway. After all, he doesn¡¯t have a thing for Tang Yashi and vice versa. She is talkative and nice but she just doesn¡¯t have any feelings for him.


    In this case, Gao Ge feels even more willing to lend her the favor, which will not bring trouble for himself anyway.


    When he walks out of the hotel, Gao Ge feels confused.


    He has been in Menshan to find the traitor and coincidentally, Tang Yashi and her peer are ordered to carry out the task in Menshan too.


    Is there any connection in between?


    Of course, it is only his conjecture, which is not practically useful.


    Gao Ge calls the young driver assigned to him by Tang Jiusi.


    The young driver is a bit surprised.


    ¡°Mr. Gao, are you going anywhere at such late time?¡±


    ¡°Tang Yashi is in trouble.¡± Gao Ge says.


    The young driver gets nervous to hear that.


    ¡°Miss Tang is in trouble?¡±


    After all, he works for the Tang Family.


    If it is not Tang Yashi who is in trouble, the young driver will not be so anxious.


    After Gao Ge tells the address, the young driver immediately starts the car and drives through several red lights in a row.


    Gao Ge turns a deaf ear to that, with his eyes closed.


    After all, Gao Ge is not the one who commits traffic offences!


    He doesn¡¯t care what the driver does.


    It is none of his business!


    Very soon, they are followed by a traffic policeman.


    The young driver makes a phone call amidst driving. Soon after he hangs up the call, the traffic policeman just stops chasing.


    Undoubtedly, the Tang Family is rather capable!


    They even have connections in Menshan.


    If he had known this before, he would have not paid for his meal during his stay in Rong City. Maybe it could work if he mentioned the name of Tang Jiusi.


    Of course it is only a thought. Gao Ge will never do it. After all, he doesn¡¯t lack money. There is no need to be a byword to others.


    ¡°Mr. Gao, please save Miss Tang!¡± The young driver begs while driving.


    Gao Ge rubs his temples and has nothing to say.


    Well, he talks as if Tang Yashi has died.


    ¡°Rest assured. Tang Yashi is fine for the moment.¡± Gao Ge says.


    The young driver takes a long breath.


    He looks much more relieved.


    However, he doesn¡¯t slow down the car.


    Gao Ge and Tang Yashi are both in Menshan, but Gao Ge is in the downtown while the latter is in a county of Menshan.Read More chapter on our vi pnovel. com


    It usually takes about one hour to go from the downtown to the county but they arrive at the destination in half an hour. Evidently, the young driver must be really anxious.


    After reaching the county, the car finally stops after making a lot of turns.


    The golden monkey gets off the car, lights up a cigarette and throws the cigarette pack to Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge fetches it and then lights up a cigarette for himself.


    ¡°There is monster¡¯s aura here.¡± The golden says seriously.


    ¡°Another monster here?¡± Gao Ge is taken aback.


    The Fengshui in Shu Province must be really good!


    Why are there so many monsters in this place?


    ¡°No.¡± The golden monkey says.


    If not, why is there monster¡¯s aura?


    Gao Ge is puzzled.


    ¡°It¡¯s a monster¡¯s soul.¡± The golden monkey explains.


    Gao Ge takes a tumble, ¡°It turns out to be a monster¡¯s soul!¡±


    He takes a few steps forward and then turns around to look at the golden monkey, ¡°What is a monster¡¯s soul?¡±


    The golden monkey is surprised, which is probably not used to Gao Ge¡¯s way of talking.


    Since he doesn¡¯t know what a monster¡¯s soul is, why does he go through the elaborate charade?


    ¡°The so-called monster¡¯s soul is a vegetative soul, which doesn¡¯t vanish after the monster dies, condenses again. The possibility of such occurrence is quite low. Even if it really condenses, it can only have 10% or 20% of the monster¡¯s capability before death.¡±


    Gao Ge feels more relieved to hear the golden monkey¡¯s explanation.


    ¡°Nevertheless, the aura of the monster¡¯s soul is fading away. Supposedly, it must have gone.¡± The golden monkey says.


    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s go there and have a look first.¡±


    The two men and a monkey walk into a dark alley.


    Having gone through an alley, they walk for a distance and stop in front of a bungalow.Read More chapter on our vi pnovel. com


    This area should be an urban village of the county, or there will be at least a lamp to be seen nearby. Gao Ge has seen a few houses torn down. As to why the demolition is suspended, the biggest possibility is that the compensation for demolition is not finalized yet.


    They knock on the door and it is Tang Yashi who opens the door.


    In the room, a dim kerosene lamp is on. It should be an antique thing.


    ¡°Mr. Gao, you are here?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gao Ge goes into the room and finds a man lying in bed.


    ¡°Mr. Gao, we are in trouble. This is my colleague.¡± Tang Yashi says with red eyes, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that he cannot hold out for much longer.¡±


    ¡°If so, why doesn¡¯t he go to hospital yet?¡± Gao Ge feels a bit confused for the moment.


    It is beyond Gao Ge¡¯s understanding.


    Since she knows that her colleague cannot hold out for longer, why did she call Gao Ge instead of ambulance?


    Although Gao Ge¡¯s power of stars has a healing effect, not many people know about the secret. The people of the Dragon Court are not stupid and they all know that if this secret comes to light, Gao Ge will surely be in serious trouble.


    Of course Gao Ge has shown his power of stars for sake of the breeder of the panda zoo. Maybe it has been known to some people in the field of immortal cultivation.


    ¡°His injury is a bit strange.¡±


    Gao Ge takes a few steps forward and feels dazed to see the man lying in bed.


    ¡°Oh my¡­ Chen Guo?¡±


    The man lying in bed struggles to open his eyes and also feels surprised to see Gao Ge. He tries to say something but he still fails and passes out. Judging from Chen Guo¡¯s pale countenance and his shivering body, he must be seriously injured.


    ¡°Mr. Gao, you know him?¡± Tang Yashi standing behind is also surprised.


    ¡°This is my roommate when I was in the Cultivation Academy.¡± Gao Ge says.


    ¡°Oh, I see!¡± Tang Yashi takes a tumble.


    Gao Ge never expected to see Chen Guo here. Chen Guo has entered the Central Huaxia Branch of the Dragon Court instead of the East Huaxia Branch since he graduated from the Cultivation Academy. In fact, they got along well in school.


    Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng left the Nancheng Cultivation Academy. Now that Chen Guo left too, it remains unknown whether Liang Bufan will be bullied in the Academy.


    ¡°He is not injured.¡± The golden monkey says, ¡°No, maybe his soul has been hurt.¡±


    Gao Ge frowns.


    His soul is hurt?


    Isn¡¯t this the common move of the Ghost Sect?

 Chapter 491 - It Doesn’t Make Sense

    Chapter 491 It Doesn¡¯t Make Sense


    Gao Ge has known the Ghost Sect well.


    The people of the Ghost Sect hate Gao Ge to the core.


    Gao Ge feels the same for the Ghost Sect.


    While the disciples of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect were hunting down Gao Ge, the people of the Ghost Sect joined the chase too. However, thanks to Master Guanshan and Doudou, Gao Ge gave a serious blow to the Ghost Sect. Otherwise, Gao Ge might be killed by them at that time.


    Luckily, he got out of the jaws of danger.


    Unexpectedly, now they meet again. Xia Lu¡¯s soul was hurt before. Luckily, Gao Ge cured her with his power of stars. Otherwise, even the best doctor in the world couldn¡¯t save Xia Lu¡¯s life.


    Gao Ge still shudders at the thought of this incidence.


    ¡°The Ghost Sect?¡± The golden monkey is slightly surprised.


    Gao Ge turns around to look at it and says, ¡°You know them?¡±


    The golden monkey ponders and nods its head.


    Gao Ge wants to ask further when Tang Yashi can¡¯t wait to urge him, ¡°Mr. Gao, please save Chen Guo now!¡±


    Gao Ge takes a look at her and asks in a joking tone, ¡°Is there anything going on between you two?¡±


    Tang Yashi immediately blushes, ¡°No way¡­¡±


    ¡°Haha. It¡¯s good. In this case, your cousin doesn¡¯t need to act in vain. Rest assured. Chen Guo is my roommate. I will save him.¡± While speaking, Gao Ge grabs Chen Guo¡¯s arm and starts to transfer his power of stars.


    In fact, it is much harder and consumes more power of stars for Gao Ge to cure a soul¡¯s injury than a physical injury.


    However, Gao Ge won¡¯t stand by to any member of the Dragon Court, let alone Chen Guo.


    While transferring his power of stars, Gao Ge looks at the golden monkey and asks, ¡°Monkey, do you know anything about the Ghost Sect?¡±


    ¡°More or less. This is a vicious cultivation school.¡± The golden monkey suddenly hedges and asks, ¡°You want to set against the Ghost Sect?¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head.


    ¡°Then I can lend you a favor.¡±


    Gao Ge is instantly delighted.


    Indeed.


    As a matter of fact, in terms of its character and public persona, the golden monkey must side with Gao Ge to set against the Ghost Sect. Otherwise, it will be contradictory with the bitter effort it spent in suppressing the fox spirit in the past.


    ¡°If you want to learn more about the Ghost Sect, you can ask the fox spirit.¡± The golden monkey continues saying.


    Gao Ge is surprised and asks, ¡°Does the fox spirit have anything to do with the Ghost Sect?¡±


    ¡°It was the Ghost Sect that created the plague, so they must be somewhat related. Yet, the Ghost Sect was very strong and I was no match for them at that time. What I could do was to suppress the fox spirit and leave them alone.¡± The golden monkey says with a sigh.


    Gao Ge nods his head. Now the priority is to deal with the current problem and he can ask the fox spirit about the Ghost Sect later.


    He is not sure whether the fox spirit knows where the headquarters of the Ghost Sect are.Read More chapter on our vi pnovel. com


    If yes, it will make great a difference.


    The Ghost Sect has sustained for many years in Huaxia. The golden monkey and the fox spirit have dealt with them before.


    It seems that he doesn¡¯t have enough knowledge about the Ghost Sect.


    Thanks to the power of stars from Gao Ge, Chen Guo lying in bed comes round soon.


    His eyes gradually become clear and he gives a smile.


    ¡°Boss, since you are here, I won¡¯t feel worried then.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m leaving soon.¡± Gao Ge says.


    Chen Guo pulls a long face instantly.


    ¡°Haha. Just kidding.¡± Gao Ge says smilingly, ¡°By the way, when did you join the Dragon Court?¡±


    ¡°A few days ago. Yue Xincheng is noted, but at that time I couldn¡¯t reach you.¡±


    Gao Ge recollects that it should be when he was hunted down by the people of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect and had to turn off his cell phone.


    Not only Chen Guo but also Yue Xincheng and Meng Jing could find him back then.


    ¡°The one you met this time was the Ghost Sect?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Chen Guo appears a bit embarrassed.


    Actually, it is fair enough that he feels embarrassed.


    By far, they have been defeated before they know who their opponents are.


    If it were not for Gao Ge¡¯s timely help, Chen Guo could be a corpse now.


    ¡°Then tell me what happened?¡± Gao Ge says.


    Chen Guo is a bit hesitant.Read More chapter on our vi pnovel. com


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Just tell Mr. Gao. After all, he is a member of the Dragon Court too.¡± Tang Yashi says.


    Gao Ge finally realizes why Chen Guo hesitates and becomes absurdly irritated, ¡°Oh crap. You were almost killed. Now that you need my help and you don¡¯t intend to tell me about the actual situation. Are you insane?¡±


    Chen Guo grins and says, ¡°I¡¯ve been a member of the Dragon Court for only a while. I was thinking I should still abide by the rules of the Dragon Court. I may act otherwise when I become a wily old bird.¡±


    Well, there is nothing wrong with his thought.


    ¡°Tang Yashi and I have received a task. We are told that this place is haunted so the demolition has been suspended. That¡¯s why we are here to investigate.¡±


    Gao Ge takes a tumble.


    It seems that his conjecture about the reason why the demolition is suspended is wrong.


    ¡°What¡¯s that about?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ It is kind of complicated.¡± Chen Guo ponders over the speech for a while and then continues, ¡°According to the demolition workers, there is a house nearby, in which an old woman lived alone. This old woman had three sons¡­¡±


    Gao Ge can¡¯t help complaining, ¡°Why is the context so long?¡±


    ¡°I must brief you clearly about the context first!¡± Chen Guo says.


    Gao Ge waves at Chen Guo to allow him to go on.


    ¡°Where was I?¡± Chen Guo scratches his head.


    ¡°Three sons¡­¡± Tang Yashi reminds him.


    Gao Ge feels like giving himself a slap. Why did he interrupt Chen Guo?


    ¡°His three sons are not filial, none of whom shows concern for their old mom. The old woman had a cat. Afterwards, she went out for groceries and never came back. Her cat waited for her in the house for decades.¡±


    ¡°Decades?¡± Gao Ge is shocked, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t it be dead?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s why it is called as a supernatural incidence.¡± Chen Guo replies.


    Gao Ge is speechless.


    It sounds a bit horrid!


    ¡°When the demolition workers tried to tear down the house, they started to get sick; however, once they gave up demolition, they got well. Every night, the wailing of the cat can be heard, which sounds like a kid who is crying for his mother.¡±


    Suddenly, cries of a baby come from outside.


    Chen Guo pats his thigh.


    ¡°Exactly. That¡¯s it! This is the sound I talked of! Well¡­ It¡¯s too¡­¡± Chen Guo is suddenly astonished.


    Gao Ge is a bit worried whether Chen Guo has gone mad. Then he stands up and walks to the door.


    The golden monkey walks to Gao Ge.


    ¡°That is a monster¡¯s soul.¡± The golden monkey says in confusion, ¡°However, in terms of the cat¡¯s longevity, it can¡¯t be a monster. Neither can a soul come to being after it dies¡­ It just doesn¡¯t make sense.¡±

 Chapter 492 - The Fox Spirit’s Killing Intent

    Chapter 492 The Fox Spirit¡¯s Killing Intent


    Gao Ge has never dealt with a monster¡¯s soul before.


    This is the first time.


    He has got to do it for the first time¡­


    Yet, he is not sure whether he can make it at the first time.


    ¡°Go over there to have a look.¡± Gao Ge says.


    ¡°Okay.¡± The golden monkey nods its head.


    When they are ready to go out, he turns around to look at Chen Guo and Tang Yashi, ¡°Just stay here and protect yourselves well.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Gao, why don¡¯t you let us go with you?¡± Tang Yashi says.


    After all, this is their task. If they just stay here and do nothing, it just doesn¡¯t make sense.


    Gao Ge thinks for a while and then agrees with a nod.


    He doesn¡¯t really need their help but it is safer to let them follow him under the present circumstance.


    The night is obscure.


    Gao Ge starts to ponder whether the incidence is incurred by the Ghost Sect this time.


    The story of the monster¡¯s soul seems to have nothing to do with the Ghost Sect directly.


    However, the golden monkey is right about one thing.


    The cat can¡¯t have become a monster by far or have condensed into a monster¡¯s soul after death, which is the problem.


    ¡°Maybe the Ghost Sect is behind all of this?¡± Gao Ge asks the golden monkey.


    The golden monkey thinks for a while and lights up a cigarette.


    Probably it thinks that smoking can make itself more sober.


    ¡°It is possible.¡± The golden monkey says seriously, ¡°They are infinitely resourceful, especially in this aspect. I have every reason to believe that they can do it.¡±


    Gao Ge heaves a sigh and starts to communicate with the instrument spirit inside his body.


    ¡°Let the fox spirit out. I may need to use her help.¡±


    The instrument spirit sneers and says, ¡°I can¡¯t believe you should need the fox spirit to help you with such a trifle. My previous owner can deal with it with one hand.¡±


    Gao Ge is obviously irritated by its provocative act.


    His feelings are beyond words.


    It¡¯s like¡­


    Your girlfriend tells you that her former boyfriend is much better.


    It¡¯s too offensive.


    Hence, Gao Ge sneers at it, saying, ¡°Since your previous owner was so great, why is he dead now?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because he encountered a stronger opponent.¡± The instrument spirit heaves a sigh, ¡°To be honest, this is the first time that I have ever met such a strong cultivator. No, he must be an immortal. Moreover, according to him, he doesn¡¯t belong to this world. By the way, he and you have one thing in common. That is, you are both swordsmen.¡±


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t belong to this world? Then he must come from the immortal world?¡±


    ¡°Maybe!¡±


    ¡°Who is that man?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°Well¡­ It has been so long that I have forgotten about it. His family name seems to be Ge¡­ Ge Buping? That¡¯s right. He is Ge Buping! When my previous owner met him, he was only 18 years old but he turned out to be a very strong swordsman. I can assure you that there won¡¯t be any stronger swordsman than him in the world. My previous owner made a mistake so the man just killed him with one sword move.¡±


    The instrument spirit says with uncontrollable fear.


    Gao Ge suddenly falls into a trance.Read More chapter on our vi pnovel. com


    He has no idea what kind of dreadful opponent that man is.


    According to the instrument spirit, even a monster could never be qualified enough to be a riding mount for its previous owner, which indicates that its previous owner must be really strong. However, such a strong cultivator couldn¡¯t stand one sword move of the swordsman called Ge Buping.


    That man is so horrible.


    Although the instrument spirit disses Gao Ge, it still releases the fox spirit obediently.


    ¡°Master, is there anything I can do for you?¡± The fox spirit asks ardently.


    Actually, she doesn¡¯t take Gao Ge seriously, a cultivator who hasn¡¯t reached the realm of Master, but the problem is that her life has been under his control.


    If she dares to be insubordinate, Gao Ge will kill her ruthlessly.


    Therefore, she may as well work like a horse for him. As long as she can survive, she will be able to break free sooner or later.


    Gao Ge describes the current problem briefly.


    The fox spirit laughs and says, ¡°Since it is a good-for-nothing monster¡¯s soul, I can deal with it easily. How about allowing me to scout around?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s do it together.¡± Gao Ge says.


    ¡°Okay!¡± The fox spirit hastens to agree with a nod.


    Maybe she is still thinking that Gao Ge and his peers can only be a pain even if they follow her.


    On the contrary, Gao Ge only feels that the fox spirit is too dangerous so he doesn¡¯t want her to stay out of his sight.


    ¡°What¡­ What is this?¡± Tang Yashi can¡¯t help asking.


    ¡°A fox spirit.¡± Gao Ge takes a glance at Tang Yashi and says.


    Tang Yashi doesn¡¯t know what to say then.


    She only knew that Gao Ge has a golden monkey which is a terribly strong monster.


    She didn¡¯t know that apart from the golden monkey, Gao Ge also had a fox spirit as his slave.


    Chen Guo is still a bit confused.


    ¡°We¡¯ve got animals that can speak here?¡±


    Tang Yashi turns around to look at Chen Guo and suddenly understands why he is not surprised to see the golden monkey speak. She thought that as Gao Ge¡¯s roommate, Chen Guo was not capable as Gao Ge and yet must have seen the world.


    Now Tang Yashi finally realizes that she was wrong.


    As a cultivator, Chen Guo doesn¡¯t know what a rare beast that can speak means.


    This is a monster!


    This is a monster which is terribly capable!


    However, in front of the golden monkey and the fox spirit, Tang Yashi has no idea how to explain.Read More chapter on our vi pnovel. com


    The fox spirit walks forward and suddenly stops.


    ¡°Master, something is wrong here.¡±


    ¡°Well?¡± Gao Ge asks, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°The monster¡¯s soul is very unstable, as if being driven by something¡­¡±


    Gao Ge takes a deep breath.


    His conjecture turns out to be more or less true.


    ¡°It¡¯s them¡­¡± The fox spirit snorts, ¡°These incapable things! How dare they come here and monkey around?¡±


    ¡°Who are they?¡± Gao Ge hastens to ask.


    He asks the question only to testify his conjecture.


    ¡°The people of the Ghost Sect. Well, judging from the Qi, it¡¯s them. Exactly. These contemptuous things of the Ghost Sect!¡± The fox spirit even gnashes the teeth in anger when she mentions the Ghost Sect. God knows why she hates the Ghost Sect! She is not faking at all. Standing beside the fox spirit, Gao Ge can feel her killing intent at the moment.


    Therefore, Gao Ge can¡¯t help feeling confused.


    He has heard from the golden monkey that the fox spirit and the Ghost Sect were on good terms.


    Now it doesn¡¯t seem the truth!


    The fox spirit doesn¡¯t look like an old friend to the Ghost Sect but a foe.


    ¡°Master, do you need me to deal with those beasts first?¡± The fox spirit turns around to ask Gao Ge.


    ¡°Can you find them?¡±


    ¡°Hum. They learnt the way to conceal the Qi from me. How can¡¯t I find them?¡± The fox spirit says confidently.


    This is what a really amazing teammate is!

 Chapter 493 - I’m So Sorry

    Chapter 493 I¡¯m So Sorry


    Gao Ge can¡¯t understand why the fox spirit is so furious and resentful when mentioning the Ghost Sect.


    It¡¯s like they have a blood feud.


    It seems to be different from what the golden monkey said.


    However, it is a good thing for now.


    If the fox spirit and the Ghost Sect are on the same side, Gao Ge will feel headache. Even if Gao Ge has the fox spirit¡¯s essence and she doesn¡¯t dare to counteract, she may play some dirty moves by complying in public and meanwhile opposing in private.


    In terms of intelligence, Gao Ge is really not sure that he can surpass this little fox.


    ¡°Master, we can keep walking forward.¡± The fox spirit says.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gao Ge nods his head.


    All is quiet in the dead of night.


    A gust of wind suddenly blows by, which is a bit chilly and inconsistent with the current season.


    With a frown, Gao Ge has sensed danger.


    As a cultivator, he has a keen sight of danger.


    Suddenly, the fox spirit opens her mouth and spits a ball of fire. The fire shoots at an extremely fast speed, which is rather eye-catching at the dark night.


    The fox fire explodes quickly in the air, turning into countless sparkles and scattering around like the stars in the sky.


    Gao Ge slightly frowns in confusion and has no idea what the fox spirit is up to.


    Afterwards, the fox spirit explains in a hurry, ¡°Master, just now someone tried to attack us, so I counterattacked and took them down first.¡±


    Gao Ge turns around to look at the golden monkey. In return, the golden monkey nods its head to acknowledge the explanation of the fox spirit.


    The fox spirit witnesses the communication between Gao Ge and the golden monkey, and also feels inevitably depressed, but very soon she gets better. After all, it is pretty normal. If she were Gao Ge, she would trust the golden monkey more instead of herself.


    Anyway, she was not a kind-hearted monster before.


    However, in the darkness, several men wearing black robes have intended to retreat.


    ¡°They are monsters!¡± A middle-aged man says in a lower voice.


    ¡°Should we go back quickly and report the information?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± The middle-aged man says through clenched teeth, ¡°If we go back now, what we¡¯ve done will be in vain.¡±


    ¡°Now that the monsters are in the way, it¡¯s not our fault that the mission is not completed¡­¡±Read More chapter on our vi pnovel. com


    ¡°Ahem, even if there is a good reason for it, do you think we can survive after we go back?¡± The middle-aged man sneers and feels that his peer is too young. Probably because he has been in the Ghost Sect not for long enough, he still believes that he will be forgiven by the Ghost Sect as long as there is a good reason for it.¡±


    Maybe it will work in the other cultivation schools.


    On the contrary, it is a fool¡¯s talk in the Ghost Sect!


    In the Ghost Sect, if any disciple in the Ghost Sect can¡¯t finish his task, he will be dead meat for sure.


    There are a lot of disciples in the Ghost Sect. Moreover, based on the law of survival of the fittest in natural selection, only those who survive in the end can be the most excellent disciples of the Ghost Sect and qualified enough to stay in the Ghost Sect.


    In spite of that, there are still many cultivators joining the Ghost Sect. After all, the way of cultivation in the Ghost Sect is much easier and more effortless than an ordinary way of cultivation.


    There is a saying.


    A noble man takes a normal path while a vile person goes for an eccentric route.


    Quite some people prefer the eccentric path! Evidently, there are more vile people in the world.


    Gao Ge feels very peaceful.


    He is too lucky indeed.


    The fox spirit in the bronze mirror is his biggest help.


    He may need to be careful if he has to deal with the current situation, but now these disciples of the Ghost Sect are all rubbish in the eyes of the fox spirit. In this case, why does he fear?


    Then he strides forward.


    He looks like walking on the battlefield after winning a victory.


    ¡°Master, I have locked the Qi of the disciples of the Ghost Sect.¡± The fox spirit suddenly says.


    ¡°Catch them all for me.¡± Gao Ge says.


    ¡°Okay.¡± The fox spirit agrees neatly as if it is a piece of cake for her.


    However, the fox spirit suddenly freezes with faintly-flickering red light on her body.


    Gao Ge feels confused.


    Is the fox spirit going to oppose his order now?


    Yet, isn¡¯t she too arrogant? Gao Ge is not blind!


    Luckily, the golden monkey steps forward and explains to him, which keeps Gao Ge from making a fool of himself.


    ¡°She is setting up an illusion for them.¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head, ¡°I know.¡±


    He appears calm and yet in fact, he is flurried.


    He is so close to losing face.Read More chapter on our vi pnovel. com


    After a while, a few figures come from the darkness.


    They walk towards Gao Ge, acting rigidly.


    They are like puppets.


    Gao Ge gives a smile with his eyes narrowed.


    Obviously, these disciples of the Ghost Sect are not strong, who cannot resist the illusion that the fox spirit creates and thus come walking right into the trap under the control of the illusion.


    The illusion is crazily powerful.


    He regards these disciples as beneath his notice, but on second thought, if it were not for the bronze mirror and the instrument spirit, Tang Jiusi and he would face the same predicament too.


    Within the illusion, they would be like lambs at the mercy of others.


    Now, after subduing the fox spirit, Gao Ge has turned into the butcher from a lamb.


    ¡°Something is wrong!¡± The fox spirit suddenly opens her eyes.


    At that moment, the disciples of the Ghost Sect quickly open their eyes and realize what is happening. Instantly, they subconsciously try to turn around and flee.


    However, Gao Ge won¡¯t give them a chance to flee. He rushes forward swiftly and waves his sword at them. Within a blink of an eye, he beheads one of them at an extremely fast speed.


    Under the circumstance, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t need to worry whether he will kill a wrong person.


    While killing the disciples, Gao Ge feels delighted beyond words.


    Although he is not a homicidal man, he can feel relieved every time he kills a disciple of the Ghost Sect. As such, he grows an even greater desire to kill them one by one and see them lying on the ground when he finds the headquarters of the Ghost Sect. That must be an incomparable pleasure for him!


    He is wondering whether the disciples of the Ghost Sect will be willing to line up and wait for death when they know about his plan.


    After he beheads the last disciple of the Ghost Sect, he withdraws his sword and walks to his peers.


    He lowers his head to look at the fox spirit with a frown.


    The fox spirit kneels down with her head lowered.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gao Ge shouts at her.

 Chapter 494 - Meow

    Chapter 494 Meow


    The fox spirit is like a player who manipulates the game character with a handle.


    What happened just now was like the internet was disconnected, which gave a chance to the disciples of the Ghost Sect to get out of control and flee.


    For that, Gao Ge must ask why the fox spirit lost control of them.


    Faced with Gao Ge¡¯s questioning, the fox spirit is a bit terrified. She is aware that Gao Ge doesn¡¯t trust her much, which is pretty normal. Hence, she wanted to take the opportunity to show off. Even if she cannot completely white wash what she did before, it would be great to at least improve her impression on Gao Ge.


    Unexpectedly, something got wrong. The fox spirit is also very furious now.


    The end result is fine, but from where the fox spirit stands, it would be the best if she could solve the problem without Gao Ge having to interfere.


    ¡°Something disturbed me.¡± The fox spirit says calmly.


    She just tells the truth.


    She doesn¡¯t have to add any trimmings.


    She believes that Gao Ge is not a fool and can think himself. If she speaks too much, she will make a fool of herself in trying to be smart.


    This is not a wise act.


    ¡°What was it?¡± Gao Ge is surprised. Since it could disturb the fox spirit¡¯s illusion, it must be really horrible. However, since the fox spirit and the golden monkey didn¡¯t talk of it before, is it anything that they couldn¡¯t notice?


    If so, the situation seems to become more dangerous¡­


    The fox spirit wants to say something when a baby¡¯s cry suddenly comes.


    In fact, it is the meow of a cat.


    It belongs to the same cat.


    Gao Ge suddenly becomes stern.


    The disciples of the Ghost Sect were lying on the ground.


    They are all dead for good.


    By reason, danger should abate.


    Yet, the monster¡¯s soul is still out there?


    ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± The fox spirit says briefly.


    ¡°The monster¡¯s soul can break your illusion?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    In his eyes, the monster¡¯s soul can¡¯t be underestimated but he is aware of the fox spirit¡¯s capability. She can¡¯t be defeated by the monster¡¯s soul.


    Did she really not do it on purpose?


    The fox spirit probably worries that Gao Ge will misunderstand her for that, so she hastily explains, ¡°Master, my illusion skill can only work on human beings and monsters, but when it comes to ghosts, it won¡¯t work.¡±


    Gao Ge takes a look at the golden monkey.


    The golden monkey nods its head then.


    It knows well about the fox spirit.


    It¡¯s like the Damocles¡¯ sword on the head of the fox spirit.


    As such, the fox spirit has no other choice but to obey Gao Ge¡¯s order without any deception. If she does and the golden monkey lays it bare, she will be dead meat. The fox spirit is not that stupid to think that Gao Ge is a softhearted man, given that he just slayed several disciples of the Ghost Sect. Moreover, how many cultivators are softhearted? It¡¯s not that no cultivators are softhearted but that those softhearted ones are mostly weeded out.


    The survivors are lucky dogs.Read More chapter on our vi pnovel. com


    How can a cultivator even try to be kind to others?


    If Gao Ge is really one of the kind, the fox spirit will feel that she hasn¡¯t met with a wise master.


    Therefore, she is in a mentality of inner conflict¡­


    ¡°Master, you should not underestimate the monster¡¯s soul. This thing holds a serious grudge.¡± The fox spirit continues saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know what the disciples of the Ghost Sect did to make the monster¡¯s soul evolved to this degree. Clearly, they prepared for this for a long time.¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head.


    This is the way of the Ghost Sect, which Gao Ge has got used to.


    Just like what happened to the tube-shaped apartment building in Suzhou, the disciples of the Ghost Sect also planned for a long time.


    What they did was like sowing a seed in spring and then reaping the fruit in autumn.


    They thought that they were going to have a harvest.


    In the end, unexpectedly, someone got in their way. That man happened to be Gao Ge, who just disrupted their plan of harvesting. This is why the Ghost Sect holds a grudge against Gao Ge, but Gao Ge just doesn¡¯t care about it at all. The unhappier his opponents feel, the more delighted he feels then.


    Gao Ge keeps walking forward along with the source of the sound.


    Gao Ge stops after walking for a distance and frowns.


    Chen Guo and Tang Yashi, following after him, have the same countenance as Gao Ge.


    They had a source to track before but as the sound keeps spreading, they suddenly realize that it comes from all directions.


    Even the newbies of the Dragon Court like them also realize that their seeing and hearing have been seriously disrupted.


    ¡°Master, please allow me.¡± The fox spirit hastens to walk a few steps forward and say.


    She probably wants to take the opportunity to amend her fault.


    In fact, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t want to blame her for what happened just now.


    He is not unreasonable man.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Having got the approval from Gao Ge, the fox spirit is finally relieved.


    She opens her mouth and screams in a high pitch.


    Then the glass is broken.


    Fortunately, few people live nearby so there won¡¯t be any serious impact.


    Gao Ge is startled to find that her voice is the real dolphin vocal sound!


    Well¡­


    Or it can be called as an authentic sound that a fox makes.


    The sound of glass breaking comes around.


    When the fox stops screaming, the meow still continues and yet causes no lingering hallucination like before.Read More chapter on our vi pnovel. com


    ¡°Keep going forward!¡± Gao Ge says.


    It is fine for Chen Guo but Tang Yashi is a girl.


    Under the current circumstance, she subconsciously grabs Chen Guo¡¯s arm.


    Chen Guo is not a fool. Of course, he has sensed that. He turns around to look at Tang Yashi and gives a faint smile. Then he coughs and continues walking forward with faked boldness, saying, ¡°Boss, do you know the old lady with a cat¡¯s face?¡±


    Shortly after he asks the question, Tang Yashi grabs his arm even more tightly.


    Her body also clings to his more.


    Gao Ge wanted to answer him but upon turning around and seeing his smile, he glimpses what is happening and instantly takes the hint, saying, ¡°Sure. She is very horrid. Oh my¡­¡±


    Chen Guo feels so touched.


    After all, Gao Ge is his boss!


    He is such a considerate man!


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about her anymore¡­¡± Tang Yashi begs in a trembling voice. She is really frightened.


    Gao Ge and Chen Guo just quit the topic and don¡¯t go further.


    Gao Ge mumbles to himself.


    Man, that¡¯s all I can do for you then!


    When they hedge again, Gao Ge rubs his nose.


    There seems to be a smell of decaying flesh in the air.


    It smells like some decaying meat, which is really disgusting.


    A bitter meow comes again.


    It is sharp and creepy.


    ¡°Let¡¯s meow together¡­ Meow, meow, meow?¡± The song suddenly occurs to Gao Ge.


    Doesn¡¯t he feel¡­


    The song is horrid?

 Chapter 495 - Meow

    Chapter 495 Meow


    In front of them is a simple and boring bungalow, which is perfectly integrated into the surroundings.


    However, the shrill meows come from the very house.


    There are no neighbors living nearby, or they will be freaked out and move away.


    Gao Ge takes a few steps forward. He has been used to the supernatural incidence. There are more horrifying things than this.


    It is fair enough to be rendered as a matter of repeated occurrence.


    He reaches out his hand to push open the shabby wooden door, on which there is a lock. Yet, it is rusty and drops naturally. Evidently, the house has been deserted for long.


    The golden monkey is smoking and watching what is happening inside.


    The fox spirit wants to offer her help but she can¡¯t act randomly without Gao Ge¡¯s order.


    Tang Yashi hesitates and eventually drags Chen Guo¡¯s arm forward.


    As the door is pushed open, a putrefactive odor hits them in the face.


    It¡¯s like opening a coffin.


    A shadow rushes out from inside.


    Gao Ge strikes out one punch and then a scream is heard.


    A black cat¡¯s eyes are giving off dark blue light.


    It bristles at the sight the intruders.


    It looks more like a porcupine that encounters danger.


    Gao Ge continues to stride forward.


    His action is regarded by the black cat as intruding into its territory.


    Lots of meows come from all directions.


    Under the night sky, countless wild cats all rush to the bungalow, as if being remote controlled.


    Gao Ge also notices the change of the surroundings, but he doesn¡¯t give a worried look at all.


    After all, the company of the fox spirit and the golden monkey are like the key stand to Gao Ge.


    With enough help, he is rather confident.


    ¡°Kitty, come here. I will give you some dried fish.¡± Gao Ge waves at the black cat.


    The black cat obviously doesn¡¯t intend to reply to Gao Ge.


    ¡°Is this the monster¡¯s soul?¡± Gao Ge turns around to ask the fox spirit.


    He doesn¡¯t believe it.Read More chapter on our vi pnovel. com


    From the black cat, he doesn¡¯t notice any dangerous sign.


    An energetic fluctuation can be detected though.


    ¡°This is not the true one,¡± the fox spirit hastens to say.


    Gao Ge nods his head and suddenly reaches out his hand to punch away the black cat.


    ¡°Since you are not the true one, I shall not waste my time on you.¡±


    Then he goes on with the exploration.


    Chen Guo and Tang Yashi follow after him.


    They have to.


    This is their task.


    Although they are aware that they cannot complete such a task, they still have to try their best.


    They cannot stand by and just see Gao Ge take the risk for them.


    The fox spirit wants to go inside but she is stopped by the golden monkey.


    ¡°Rest assured. The monster¡¯s soul is not very strong and he can take care of it himself,¡± the golden monkey says.


    The fox spirit takes a look at the golden monkey and snorts without uttering any word.


    Now the fox spirit has succumbed to Gao Ge and handed over her essence to him.


    She doesn¡¯t take a liking to the golden monkey at all.


    The monkey suppressed her for hundreds of years.


    Now it has become the Sword of Damocles hanging over her head.


    Even if the fox spirit is a benign and nice monster, she can¡¯t be nice to the golden monkey anyway.


    The grudge between them is too deep.


    ¡°Do you know why he makes you a supporting role only instead of letting you handle the trouble directly?¡± The golden monkey says grinningly while smoking.


    The fox spirit doesn¡¯t speak but she is still curious.


    In her eyes, it is not a big deal.


    She can deal with it easily at her will.


    However, Gao Ge just lets her play a supporting role rather than deal with the problem directly.


    ¡°In fact, he is very smart. If he asks you to deal with all the problems, he can never elevate his cultivation level and will form a bad habit of relying on you.¡± The golden monkey puts out the cigarette and places the butt into the chewing gum box, saying, ¡°He knows that your power is yours but not his. Only if he becomes stronger, he can truly be rendered powerful.¡±


    ¡°Are all the human cultivators so smart?¡± The fox spirit can¡¯t help mumbling.


    ¡°By far, how many excellent cultivators have you ever met? Even back in the yore when we were in the mortal world, those cultivators were no better than him. However, he is still young and now is a good era. Maybe he will become the shiniest star of this era,¡± the golden monkey sighs.Read More chapter on our vi pnovel. com


    ¡°Then do you think whether he is a good man or a bad man?¡± The fox spirit asks.


    ¡°The will of others is not ours to see. How can I get to identify him?¡± The golden monkey says, ¡°If I do, I will not simply stay here. If he turns out to be a good man, I will leave directly without any worry; if he is a bad man, I will just kill him and take you away.¡±


    The fox spirit frowns and stays silent.


    She increasingly believes that it is an extremely difficult thing to free herself from Gao Ge.


    The black cat is dealt with and yet, the crisis is not resolved.


    Gao Ge asks the fox spirit where the true body of the monster¡¯s soul is. However, he gets an unexpected answer.


    ¡°Master, I cannot be sure about it.¡±


    ¡°Since so, I can only search for it myself.¡± Gao Ge gives a bitter smile.


    The house is dark.


    More and more wild cats come rushing towards them.


    ¡°You guys deal with those,¡± Gao Ge says to Chen Guo.


    Chen Guo nods his head and immediately walks out with Tang Yashi.


    The cats are empowered with some energy but they are even no match for a rare beast. To eradicate these wild cats is not a difficult thing for them.


    The putrefactive odor is getting stronger and stronger.


    It¡¯s like their eyes are covered with a piece of black cloth so they just cannot find it.


    The bungalow is not big.


    On the wall hangs a big photo frame, in which there are a dozen of photos.


    Some of them are photos of three boys standing together.


    In some photos, a woman can be seen.


    The photos are black-and-white and quite old.


    The three children in the photos gradually grow older.


    Somehow Gao Ge feels that something is missing in the photos but very soon, he has figured it out.


    It is the children¡¯s father who is missing in the photos. Maybe the photos with the father have been taken away, or he just died too early so when the photos were taken, he was already dead. Gao Ge has no idea what actually happened so he could only speculate.


    Suddenly, he hears the sound of chirk.


    This is the sound a match makes when it is lit up.


    Gao Ge turns around and looks backwards.


    A stooping figure is sitting on a chair, in front of whom is a kerosene lamp. She lights up the lamp with a match.


    The flame flickers, reflecting her face, half of which is flesh and the other of which are bones.


    The moment she raises her head, her only eyeball drops. However, it doesn¡¯t fall on the ground. Instead, connected with numerous blood vessels, it just keeps hopping.


    Her face is as big as a palm with her mouth that looks like being sewed up.


    She looks at Gao Ge, still.


    Suddenly, she opens her mouth and makes a shrill sound.


    ¡°Meow!¡±

 Chapter 496 - A Peculiar Perspective

    Chapter 496 A Peculiar Perspective


    Supernatural incidences have been viewed common occurrences by Gao Ge.


    Yet, he still feels horrified to see the scene before him.


    It is pretty horrid.


    It is not that the scene has caused any visual impact on him.


    Actually, he didn¡¯t sense that anything showed up behind him after standing there for a long while.


    Moreover, even the golden monkey and the fox spirit didn¡¯t give Gao Ge any warning.


    Obviously, they didn¡¯t sense anything either.


    If this horrid thing directly struck a move at Gao Ge instead of lighting the kerosene lamp, the consequence would be unimaginable.


    It¡¯s beyond Gao Ge¡¯s understanding.


    How come the old woman lit the kerosene lamp?


    To light up the house?


    Or to have a talk at night with him?


    The thing before him¡­


    Just call it as the old woman for now.


    Gao Ge is aware that the old woman has been dead for a long time.


    Gao Ge thinks for a while and then sits down.


    The chair under his butt is full of spider webs. God knows how long it has been.


    The fox spirit has come in.


    The golden monkey watches Tang Yashi and Chen Guo.


    Evidently, Gao Ge still cares much about these two persons. If they encounter any danger, it can get them out of danger then. After all, it is not a bad thing.


    ¡°Master¡­¡± The fox spirit walks to the feet of Gao Ge and calls him.


    Gao Ge nods his head and asks, ¡°What is going on?¡±


    ¡°The monster¡¯s soul hides in her corpse, or the corpse will become a pile of bones. However, even so, the corpse still keeps decaying. To conceal the Qi and blood with the monster¡¯s soul can only slow down the speed of decaying,¡± the fox spirit says.


    Gao Ge is surprised, ¡°You didn¡¯t notice that before?¡±


    ¡°It conceals its own aura with the Qi of the dead.¡± The fox spirit feels a bit guilty.


    She feels that she doesn¡¯t do her job well.


    Gao Ge nods his head and doesn¡¯t ask further.


    Seemingly, the old woman doesn¡¯t intend to talk.


    She just stares at Gao Ge quietly.


    Stared by the old woman, Gao Ge feels rather uncomfortable and hopes to disperse her by swinging a punch at her.


    However, he may not be able to do that. Moreover, she doesn¡¯t initiate attack, thus making it improper for him to attack first.


    Now the old woman opens her mouth and roars.


    The wild cats outside the house immediately scatter away like getting an order.


    Chen Guo and Tang Yashi are finally relieved. They are not injured.


    Suddenly Gao Ge feels the energetic fluctuation on the old woman.


    Hence, he subconsciously frowns and ruminates whether he needs to do something.


    ¡°Hem?¡± The fox spirit suddenly feels confused.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    The fox spirit whispers, ¡°Master, the monster¡¯s soul wants to put you into a phantom scene.¡±


    ¡°A phantom scene?¡±Read More chapter on our vi pnovel. com


    ¡°Yeah¡­ It is not correctly said. To be accurate, it will describe to you what it saw before, but it is a small trick, which I can stop easily,¡± the fox spirit says confidently.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t immediately answer her.


    After thinking for a while, he says calmly, ¡°Let the cat bring it on.¡±


    The fox spirit is apparently a bit surprised. She even doesn¡¯t utter any word.


    Gao Ge says laughingly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you with me?¡±


    The fox spirit understands what Gao Ge means and says sincerely, ¡°I will try my best to protect you well!¡±


    Gao Ge laughs.


    With the fox spirit¡¯s promise, Gao Ge is much more relieved.


    Therefore, when the power comes on him, Gao Ge still appears calm.


    He believes that the fox spirit doesn¡¯t dare to risk his life.


    After all, for them, benefit to one means benefit to both, whereas harm to one means harm to both.


    They are entirely bounded now.


    Moreover, he has got the golden monkey.


    This is a double insurance.


    Then, Gao Ge senses that a potential power is slipping into his body, like a virus.


    For the moment, Gao Ge quickly feels stressed and falls into a dizzy trance.


    Instantly, the scene before Gao Ge is changed.


    First, it is a trash bin that comes to his sight.


    At the moment,


    Gao Ge feels like being trapped into an illusion.


    However, he can clearly know that it is not an illusion, because he cannot move at all.


    He feels like watching everything happen from a peculiar perspective.


    He smells a weird odor mixed with all kinds of smells from the trash bin.


    There is sour smell.


    There is spicy smell.


    And¡­


    The rancid smell too.


    Then his perspective starts to change.


    He climbs up and goes into the trash bin, trying to find something to eat.


    Right at the moment, he suddenly jumps off the trash bin.


    Then he looks aside and sees a woman behind.


    She is in her sixties, wearing a floral dress and a pair of multi-layer-sole cloth shoes.


    He subconsciously takes a few steps backwards.


    On the contrary, the woman walks forward.


    She reaches out her hand to hold him tightly in her arms.


    At the moment, Gao Ge feels the warmth that doesn¡¯t belong to the winter¡­


    The perspective is still changing.Read More chapter on our vi pnovel. com


    This time, he is in a room.


    The old woman is working in the kitchen. There is a radio on the table. Probably because the signal is not very good, the radio keeps buzzing.


    He stands up and paces around with four legs walking on the ground.


    When the woman almost finishes her work, she brings a well-cleaned porcelain bowl, in which there is a small grass carp.


    It is only as big as a palm.


    ¡°Eat. Just eat,¡± the old woman says. ¡°This is your home then. Don¡¯t run about.¡±


    He doesn¡¯t speak anything but to lower his head to eat the fish in the bowl.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t eat fish, probably because the fish that his mother cooks doesn¡¯t taste good and it is always poached fish in chili oil with a lot of fishbone. Now he is faced with a raw fish.


    However, when he starts to eat the fish, he feels that it is a yummy delicacy.


    It¡¯s like¡­


    His mind is not his anymore.


    Instead of rushing to do anything, Gao Ge intends to keep watching quietly. Life goes on plainly. As time goes by, it is summer now.


    He has no idea how long he has stayed here and only feels familiar with everything in this place.


    He knows the name of the old woman as well as the neighbors. He also knows that there is a calico cat called Cuicui living on the opposite and a rural dog in the back.


    The rural dog never bullies him and Cuicui. They get along well with each other.


    Such a life is rather peaceful.


    If there is anything perturbing, that is, every few days the old woman sits on a chair and watches the photos on the wall.


    She sits there for several hours.


    He has never met anyone in the photos but the old woman.


    One day, he suddenly sees a man called as Yao¡¯er by the old woman.


    Yao¡¯er drives a black vehicle here without any presents while the old woman looks rather thrilled.


    She starts to set about making a dinner and hurries to buy groceries.


    Gao Ge wants to go near him and see Yao¡¯er but he is kicked away.


    ¡°Crap. She can hardly support herself. Why bother to raise a cat?¡± Yao¡¯er groans with curses, which makes Gao Ge realize that Yao¡¯er is not a nice person to get along with.

 Chapter 497 - I Finally Find You

    Chapter 497 I Finally Find You


    Gao Ge sees that the man called Yao¡¯er starts to rummage around after entering the room.


    In this small room, he overturns the trunks and boxes.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t know what he is looking for but he can feel the anxiety of Yao¡¯er.


    It¡¯s like the world will explode the next second.


    And Yao¡¯er is looking for the only one exit path.


    The old woman comes back with groceries.


    Gao Ge feels a bit surprised.


    He has stayed here for a long time. This is the first time he has seen the old woman buy so many groceries.


    These should be enough for the old woman to get through one month?


    The woman lives a tedious life.


    Every morning and evening, she goes out to rummage in the trash bins or collect some bottles in the street.


    Every Sunday, she borrows the tricycle from her neighbor and takes the bottles and cans to a recycling station in the west of the city after half an hour¡¯s ride.


    She can earn 30 or 40 dollars every time.


    The money will support her life for the whole next week.


    This time, she must have spent 70 or 80 dollars on the groceries.


    She has bought shrimps, beef and fish.


    Yet, the fish is too big.


    Gao Ge knows that it is not for him.


    Yet, he is not angry. Instead, he is quite happy.


    Because he sees an inexpressible smile on the old woman¡¯s smile.


    Seeing that the old woman is so happy, Gao Ge feels happy too without rhyme or reason.


    He doesn¡¯t like Yao¡¯er, but he doesn¡¯t care about it.


    The moment that the old woman puts down the cooking materials, Yao¡¯er rushes to her.


    He subconsciously takes a few steps forward.


    He sees the anger in Yao¡¯er¡¯s face. Although he has no idea what the old woman has done wrong to make Yao¡¯er so furious, he just wants to walk forward by instinct.


    Yao¡¯er grabs the old woman¡¯s arm.


    Gao Ge sees him shout hysterically.


    ¡°Where is the premises permit? Where is it?¡±


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t know what the premises permit is.


    He only feels that Yao¡¯er is rather horrifying now.


    The old woman is terrified now.


    He rushes forward subconsciously at a fast speed but he is kicked away by Yao¡¯er.


    Yao¡¯er is wearing a pair of shiny and hard leather shoes. The kick makes Gao Ge scream in severe pain.


    At the moment, another two men arrive.


    They come together, followed by two women and three kids.


    As the two men come to them, Gao Ge finally lets out a long sigh of relief.


    He has seen these two men in the photos hung on the wall.


    Since they are here, the woman must be fine.


    Nevertheless, he is wrong.


    The two men do beat Yao¡¯er down after coming into the room.


    Unexpectedly, each of them grabs an arm of the old woman.


    As a matter of fact, they and Yao¡¯er are alike.


    Likewise, they shout at the woman hysterically with their faces full of anger.


    Besides, they are also anxious.


    Gao Ge has never met them before.


    Now he sees them all.


    This weird feeling all over his body makes Gao Ge feel uncomfortable deep down.


    They start to fight against each other.


    The two women also dash to join the fight.


    One of them is holding a chair.


    One of them fetches the familiar knife from the kitchen.


    And one holds Gao Ge up and throws him at another person.


    Hem¡­


    He takes the cat as a weapon now¡­


    As to the three kids standing outside, one girl and two boys, the oldest girl leads the younger boy to hit the other boy.


    They are all crying.


    The ground of the room is full of blood.Read More chapter on our vi pnovel. com


    The old woman sits down weak and limp in terror, with dull eyes.


    Tears just keep coming out of her hollow eyes.


    Meanwhile, she keeps shouting, ¡°Stop it! Stop it!¡±


    No one pays attention to her.


    Gao Ge holds back his pain and climbs to her.


    He lies next to the old woman, watching her quietly.


    He doesn¡¯t know what to do now.


    Everything looks like a fuss. He only hears them shout about the demolition and premises permit.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t know what that means.


    But he knows it can¡¯t be anything good.


    Otherwise, why is the peaceful life destroyed by it?


    Suddenly, Gao Ge senses something and gets up from the ground like a frightened cat.


    No.


    He is a cat now.


    A small stool is thrown by Yao¡¯er at another man, but it misses.


    The stool is familiar to Gao Ge. The old woman always trims vegetables for cooking, sitting on the stool.


    Bang.


    It is too late for Gao Ge to stop him.


    He just sees the stool hit on the old woman¡¯s head.


    The old woman falls on the ground without a cry.


    Her head starts to bleed and the blood just stains the ground.


    Gao Ge cries out.


    It doesn¡¯t sound like a cry of a cat.


    It is more like¡­ from a fierce beast.


    He stares at the three men.


    He is waiting for them to remorse in fear and holds the old woman up in a flurry.


    However, Gao Ge realizes that he is wrong.


    He only hears them talking about the medical fees, inside stories of the hospital and liabilities¡­


    Gao Ge stays next to the old woman, watching the three men.


    They leave the room with their wives and kids.


    Oh.Read More chapter on our vi pnovel. com


    They finally stop fighting¡­


    Gao Ge wants to call them back but he can only meow.


    He dislikes the current self.


    If only he were a human being!


    After the three men leaves, Gao Ge walks out of the room.


    He keeps roaring.


    More and more cats and dogs are called on.


    And¡­


    Mr. Wang is a neighbor living next to the old woman.


    Mr. Wang holds the old woman up with his son and daughter-in-law and then calls an ambulance.


    A vehicle with a flickering lamp arrives, out of which several men in white come and carry the old woman into the vehicle.


    Then they just drive away.


    Gao Ge is ignored.


    He keeps running after the vehicle.


    He feels more and more tired.


    He is worn to a frazzle.


    After a long while, Gao Ge finally gets to see the old woman at home.


    Her eyes are as hollow as they were on that day. And her hair has gone completely grey.


    Gao Ge walks to her. She stares at him for a long time and then holds him up.


    Her cuddle is still so warm.


    Gao Ge can feel that the old woman is very sad. For the following several days, she just sits by the door quietly, doing nothing. She doesn¡¯t go to collect bottles or scraps.


    She even forgets to cook.


    Luckily, Mr. Wang often brings some food to her, including several fishes for the cat.


    From Mr. Wang, he learns some words¡ªSenile dementia, the Alzheimer¡¯s disease, a pitiful person.


    One day, he opens his eyes and yet doesn¡¯t see the old woman.


    Neither does he see her the next day.


    The old woman doesn¡¯t come back.


    On the third day, she still doesn¡¯t show up.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t continue waiting for her. He stands up and leaves the room for the south of the city.


    Then he heads towards the north of the city.


    Then he goes towards the east of the city.


    In the end, he finds the old woman in a trash bin at the back of a long-deserted recycling station.


    She lies on the ground, motionless and still, with her eyes open staring at the sky.


    Some flies are flying around her body.


    Gao Ge walks to her slowly, squatting on the ground.


    Meow.


    Here she is¡­


    Gao Ge gives a shrill cry.


    He rushes forward to bite the old woman¡¯s clothes.


    He¡¯ll take her home¡­


    He¡¯ll take her home.


    He exerts all his strength to drag the old woman away and still fails.


    He roars again and then rushes to a telegraph pole at a fast speed.


    Bang.


    He feels dizzy and yet, still can get up.


    So it rushes and hits the telegraph pole for a second time.


    Then a third time.


    Then a fourth time¡­


    For the fifth time, when he gets up, he realizes something is different.


    He sees a black cat full of blood, motionless.


    He lowers his head to see himself.


    He is wearing a floral dress, a pair of multi-layer-sole cloth shoes and a pair of black trousers.


    He raises his hands only to see them covered with calluses.


    He manages to take a step forward. He feels relieved and happy.


    ¡°I¡­ I can take you home now! ¡°

 Chapter 498 - Can I Trust You?

    Chapter 498 Can I Trust You?


    When Gao Ge opens his eyes again, he finds that he is back in the bungalow.


    He sees again the old woman before him, the fox spirit and the golden monkey next to him.


    Gao Ge reaches out his hand to wipe the sweat on his forehead.


    A strange feeling simmers inside him.


    It¡¯s hard to ease that.


    ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. It was not an illusion,¡± the fox spirit says to him in a low voice.


    Gao Ge gives a bitter smile.


    Wasn¡¯t it an illusion?


    Of course, he knows that it was not an illusion.


    As such, he feels even more depressed.


    If the fox spirit tells Gao Ge that what he saw just now is fake, maybe Gao Ge will feel better now.


    Gao Ge stares at the old woman with many looks on his face.


    Probably they have noticed that something is seemingly wrong with Gao Ge¡¯s emotions, the fox spirit, the golden monkey, Chen Guo and Tang Yashi all keep silent.


    Now is not a good timing for them to speak.


    Eventually, Gao Ge speaks first.


    ¡°She is dead. It¡¯s not a good thing to keep her here.¡±


    The woman doesn¡¯t speak.


    Maybe she just can¡¯t talk.


    Gao Ge stays silent for a while.


    Then he puts it in another way.


    ¡°The reason why you don¡¯t allow those people for demolition is that things couldn¡¯t be that bad but for demolition. Am I right?¡±


    The ¡°old woman¡± nods her head.


    Gao Ge heaves a sigh.


    Now he suddenly has no idea how to deal with the monster¡¯s soul that possesses the body of the old woman.


    ¡°Master, are you affected by it?¡± The fox spirit asks with concern.


    ¡°Shut up,¡± Gao Ge utters two words.


    The fox spirit is shivering in terror.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t know or want to know whether she actually feels this way or fakes it.


    Never does he care about it.


    What he is concerned about is the monster¡¯s soul before her.


    He was wondering why the cat became a monster¡¯s soul after it was dead. He thought that it must be a trick pulled by the disciples of the Ghost Sect¡­


    They always pull tricks and do evil.


    Tang Yashi and Chen Guo are both worried.


    They all notice that Gao Ge looks different from before now.


    However¡­


    They cannot tell what is different now.


    Maybe just as the fox spirit said, Gao Ge has been affected.


    If Gao Ge knows about their true feelings, he cannot rebuke it.


    He is affected by the monster¡¯s soul indeed.


    Yet, he doesn¡¯t feel that it is a bad thing.


    At least he has seen what happened before from an objective angle.


    This is a very rare experience.


    After such a long time, Gao Ge¡¯s depression deep in his heart is not eased at all.Read More chapter on our vi pnovel. com


    The scenes are still flashing back in his mind.


    He feels like having watched a touching movie.


    Even if the movie ends, he still cannot stand up immediately and leave the cinema.


    The complicated feelings just don¡¯t go away.


    The fox spirit and the golden monkey don¡¯t speak.


    They feel that Gao Ge doesn¡¯t seem alright and even get worried whether he is captivated by the monster¡¯s soul.


    Given Gao Ge¡¯s attitude, they have no other choice but to wait and see.


    What on earth did Gao Ge see?


    All of them want to know that.


    Finally, Gao Ge stands up.


    He is pacing the room.


    He looks like pondering over something.


    After a while, he finally stops and sits down.


    ¡°You should leave.¡± Gao Ge says.


    The old woman shakes her head.


    Obviously, she doesn¡¯t want to agree on Gao Ge¡¯s request.


    Gao Ge laughs and says, ¡°As to the rest, I will take you there, okay?¡±


    The old woman doesn¡¯t reply.


    She doesn¡¯t understand what Gao Ge means by ¡°the rest¡±.


    What on earth is it?


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it revenge that you want? It¡¯s no big deal. I will take you there to seek revenge,¡± Gao Ge says casually.


    The old woman suddenly stands up.


    She seems to be a bit thrilled.


    Gao Ge laughs.


    ¡°Am I a nice cultivator?¡±


    The old woman nods her head.


    Gao Ge feels delighted to get a yes answer.


    He is like a kid looking forward to being praised for being awarded with a certificate of merit.


    ¡°Boss, what do you want to you?¡± Chen Guo can¡¯t help asking.


    ¡°To kill.¡± Gao Ge turns around to take a look at him and says in a soft voice.


    Soft as his voice is, Chen Guo, who knows Gao Ge well, has sensed the strong killing intent of Gao Ge.


    ¡°Boss¡­¡±


    Gao Ge stares at Chen Guo who is worried about him, and reaches out his hand with a smile to pat his shoulders lightly.


    ¡°Rest assured. I¡¯ll be fine.¡±Read More chapter on our vi pnovel. com


    Chen Guo is taken aback and chooses to stay silent.


    ¡°You mustn¡¯t kill people randomly,¡± the golden monkey says.


    ¡°I know, but some people should go to hell,¡± Gao Ge says to the golden monkey. ¡°They are even worse than the people of the Ghost Sect.¡±


    ¡°Then I will have no more questions about it.¡± The golden monkey nods its head and says nothing more.


    It seems that everyone is nice.


    Gao Ge reaches out his hand to point at the corpse of the black cat lying at the corner of the room.


    The monster¡¯s soul immediately comes to its senses.


    However, it is still a bit hesitant.


    ¡°Let her laid to rest,¡± Gao Ge says. ¡°Your possessing her body may make it hard for her to let go and reincarnate.¡±


    The monster¡¯s soul is finally determined.


    The corpse falls on the ground again, still and unmoved, which decays much faster.


    Meanwhile, the black cat in the corner gets up again.


    Gao Ge reaches out his hand and the black cat jumps on his hand.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t loathe it at all.


    Holding the black cat in his arms, he walks out of the room.


    Then he stops and turns around to look at Chen Guo and Tang Yashi.


    ¡°You guys help cremate her corpse and bury it somewhere.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chen Guo nods his head.


    Watching Gao Ge going farther and farther,


    Tang Yashi pulls Chen Guo¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Chen Guo, is Mr. Gao really okay?¡±


    ¡°Just let it be.¡± Chen Guo grins.


    Tang Yashi rolls her eyes at him.


    Probably she feels that it is too improper for Chen Guo to say so.


    After all, a psychopath won¡¯t realize his psychopathic problem!


    The golden monkey suddenly turns around to look at the fox spirit, asking, ¡°Do you know what Gao Ge saw just now?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± the fox spirit thinks and says. ¡°However, as I said before, it was not an illusion. Actually, it was just that the monster¡¯s soul showed Gao Ge what it had seen before.¡±


    The golden monkey hears the fox spirit and then lowers its head to think it over.


    Later, it is finally relieved.


    ¡°In this case, I will be completely relieved.¡±


    The fox spirit says in a queer voice, ¡°Your thinking is very dangerous.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    The fox spirit says calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t you feel that you¡¯ve put trust in him by doing so? You told me before you were not sure whether he was a good man or a bad man.¡±


    The golden monkey laughs, ¡°Why not? Can I trust you?¡±


    The fox spirit is speechless.

 Chapter 499 - Catch fleas

    Chapter 499 Catch fleas


    There is something pretty unbelievable.


    The old woman has three sons.


    They live in Menshan.


    One of them lives in the local county.


    This seems to be very ironic.


    After all, when Gao Ge saw what happened in the past from the perspective of the monster¡¯s soul, apart from the messy fight in the end, her three sons never showed up before that.


    As is said in The Analects of Confucius, ¡°They are few who, being filial and fraternal, are fond of offending against their superiors. There have been none, who, not liking to offend against their superiors, have been fond of stirring up confusion. The superior man bends his attention to what is radical. That being established, all practical courses naturally grow up. Filial piety and fraternal submission, are they not the root of all benevolent actions?¡±


    What the above saying means is utterly simple.


    A man of filial piety doesn¡¯t oppose his superiors; as such, he will not raise a rebellion. Filial piety is the fundamental of a gentleman, with which, he will grasp the Way. Filial piety is the basis of benevolence highly praised by sages.


    What a pity.


    In the modern world, reality always does not accord with hopes!


    It¡¯s well known that filial piety is the foundation of all virtues. Kids are even required to write essays about that. Why do they forget it as they grow up? It is the father¡¯s fault not to teach the son well. Since the three sons become such persons, Gao Ge is pretty sure that the old woman was somewhat accountable.


    However, she is dead now.


    Hence, it is meaningless to find by hard and thorough search why these three persons become like that.


    Gao Ge only wants to do what he should do.


    No.


    In fact, he doesn¡¯t need to do anything and may as well let the black cat do it.


    Suddenly, Gao Ge stops.


    ¡°It is of no interest to go and kill them,¡± Gao Ge says.


    The black cat screams.


    The reason why it flies into a rage may be that it believes that Gao Ge has lied to it.


    Of course Gao Ge won¡¯t do such a thing.


    Something more interesting suddenly occurs to him.


    Then he makes a call to Tang Yashi.


    ¡°Ask the fox spirit to come here¡­¡±


    ¡­


    Lu Zhong lives a happy life.


    He is 42 years old.


    He has a daughter and a son.


    He feels very happy with that.


    What¡¯s more, he has a virtuous wife. At least he believes so.


    Yet, the kids are too young.


    Lu Zhong got married around 30 years old. His daughter is 9 years old while his son is only 5 years old.


    Their academic performances are both great.


    However, as he grows older, he starts to get more and more anxious. Otherwise, he won¡¯t lose that much hair.


    He doesn¡¯t make any progress in his career. As a civil servant, he is on a monthly salary of 5,000 or 6,000 dollars. His son is going to primary school soon. As a result, his current house is obviously not enough. At least he must get a school-district house. It doesn¡¯t have to be very large but it must be properly located, which is what his wife keeps talking about.


    This is probably what is mentioned on TV¡­


    That is, midlife crisis.


    At the midnight, Lu Zhong suddenly awakes as if he has just had a nightmare. However, he cannot remember the nightmare, which is pretty rare. After all, he is awakened by the dream.Read More chapter on our vi pnovel. com


    He lets out a long sigh for mood adjustment and then lies down again to sleep.


    However, he lies in bed tossing and turning. Somehow, he just can¡¯t fall asleep.


    He feels like having a thorn in his heart.


    ¡°Do you want to sleep or not? If you don¡¯t, just get out of here!¡± His wife has got impatient.


    Lu Zhong hesitates, then climbs off the bed and then leaves the bedroom. He turns on the lamp in the living room, sits on the sofa and lights up a cigarette for himself. Then he thinks for a while, stands up, walks to the window, and opens it.


    He didn¡¯t have such a habit in the past.


    Nevertheless, since his wife got pregnant and gave birth to the kids, he has smoked less. Even if he smokes, he will lean against the window or turn on the kitchen ventilator before smoking. He doesn¡¯t want his kids to suffer passive smoking.


    This is probably one of the changes after he becomes a father.


    The weather tonight is not very good.


    There are no stars or moon seen in the sky.


    When the window is opened, a gust of cold wind blows into the house.


    ¡°It seems to rain tomorrow!¡± Lu Zhong thinks to himself.


    He finishes one cigarette and hastens to close the window.


    Having spent such a little while in the wind, he can¡¯t help shivering. He starts to wonder since when the weather in Menshan becomes so changeable.


    He grinds his cigarette into the ashtray, goes to toilet and then intends to go to bed.


    The moment he turns off the light, he suddenly finds a shadow in the corner of the living room.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± Lu Zhong¡¯s first reaction is rage instead of fear.


    How dare a fearless thief sneak into his house and steal things?


    He thinks of the two kids sleeping in their rooms. Without thinking much, he grabs a chair and then throws it at the corner.


    Then he quickly turns around and switches on the light.


    When he turns around again, someone is standing before him.


    ¡°You¡­ That day, you threw a stool at me like this too¡­¡±


    Lu Zhong stares at the person before him.


    He is still and unmoved.


    He is like a statute.Read More chapter on our vi pnovel. com


    Eventually, after a while, he is slightly trembling.


    His two legs are shivering too.


    He finally sits on the ground, weak and limp.


    The old woman standing in front of him looks down on him with a peaceful smile on her face.


    Lu Zhong wants to cry out, but when he opens his mouth, he finds that he cannot make a sound, as if his throat is stuck by something.


    The old woman slowly squats down and reaches out a dried hand to put on Lu Zhong¡¯s head.


    ¡°When you were a kid, I often caught fleas for you, just like this¡­¡±


    One hair.


    Another hair.


    She pulls off Lu Zhong¡¯s sparse hair one by one.


    Blood streams out of the blood holes.


    Lu Zhong wants to fight back by instinct, but to his astonishment, he finds that he cannot move at all, as if being cast a Freezing Spell.


    The old woman keeps pulling off the hair.


    ¡°Look. You always don¡¯t wash your hair, so you have so many fleas!¡±


    On the ground is all black hair.


    Blood flows from his head across the face.


    His head looks like a watermelon full of holes.


    Such an amount of bleeding is so impressive indeed.


    Gradually, the scene before Lu Zhong is changed.


    The wrinkles on the old woman¡¯s face is fading away slowly.


    They seem to return to over 30 years ago.


    He was sitting on the stool while the old woman was sitting on a higher chair.


    He wanted to run away mischievously but he was caught by his mother and not allowed to move around.


    ¡°Good boy. It¡¯s almost done.¡±


    It was hard to tell whether the voice was real or illusory.


    Looking at the familiar face, Lu Zhong couldn¡¯t help shedding tears.


    ¡°Mom¡­ Mom¡­¡±

 Chapter 500 - Help Him Go to Hell

    Chapter 500 Help Him Go to Hell


    Lu Zhong has a long dream.


    It¡¯s like living for a second time.


    He grows up from an innocent kid, gets married and has kids.


    He sees that he is bawling at his mother angrily.


    ¡°I¡¯m 28 years old now! Look at the neighborhood. Who is not married around my age?¡±


    ¡°Is the betrothal money of 5,000 a lot? Fang comes from a well-off family. If I lose her, my life will be ruined!¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t raise your kids, you shouldn¡¯t have given birth to me! Since you gave birth to me and yet you can¡¯t give me anything, why did you bother to have given birth to me?¡±


    The old woman, sitting on the stool, is wiping her tears only with a guilty face.


    The guiltier the woman is, the angrier he gets.


    ¡°You are guilty now?¡±


    ¡°You know it is your fault, right?¡±


    ¡°You also know¡­ I am angry for a reason, right?¡±


    He shouts hysterically.


    He is yelling.


    Then he dashes out of home.


    When he comes back, the old woman holds a soup bowl of rice and dishes with her trembling hands.


    ¡°Son, eat something¡­¡±


    He breaks the bowl and chopsticks with one slap and then rushes out again¡­


    The scene is still changing.


    Again, he sees that the three brothers are fighting.


    Yeah.


    He throws the stool at the head of his mother accidentally.


    Looking at her lying on the ground, still and unmoved, he grits his teeth and leaves.


    He sees that the old woman slowly opens her eyes and takes a glance at him.


    Her eyes are full of confusion.


    She is probably wondering why her son becomes such a person.


    ¡°Mother¡­¡± Lu Zhong bursts out crying.


    Neither does he know why he becomes like this.


    What did his mother do wrong?


    Then he sees that he is expecting the arrival of his two kids.


    What a happy thing it is!


    He watches himself feeding his kids.


    He watches himself sending them to school.


    He watches himself struggling to buy a bigger house for them.


    He watches himself trying all means to let them enrolled by the best school.


    Why does he become like this?Read More chapter on our vi pnovel. com


    He finds that he is in the black fog.


    He feels terribly chilly.


    Under his feet is soft ground.


    Before him is a deep abyss.


    He takes a deep breath and walks forward slowly.


    ¡°Mom, I will make the same mistake in the next life¡­¡±


    With a smile of relief, Lu Zhong takes a deep breath and jumps into the abyss¡­


    The next day, there is a piece of news published by the Menshan Morning Post.


    In the City Garden Community, a 42-year-old man jumped from a building, suspicious of being over-stressed for the school-district house¡­


    Gao Ge puts down the newspaper.


    He is having a bowl of tofu pudding at a breakfast stand.


    ¡°You killed him?¡± The golden monkey asks.


    Gao Ge shakes his head and says, ¡°It is not accurate. I only asked the fox spirit to send him back to the past. In fact, he could have chosen not to jump. You can take it as his salvation. It is a suicide. I didn¡¯t affect whether he should die or not¡­¡±


    The golden monkey ponders and then nods its head.


    It suddenly occurs to the monkey that this should be the best solution.


    ¡°It is proven that he was not that bad. With his conscience finally awakened, he was willing to admit his mistake and atone with his life. As is said by sages, to err is human and it is never too late to mend. It is the best result that he was brave enough to correct his mistake,¡± Gao Ge says.


    The golden monkey hedges and asks, ¡°What if he didn¡¯t choose to die?¡±


    Gao Ge takes a look at the golden monkey with a calm smile on his face.


    ¡°If so, he must be an incorrigible man. In this case, what¡¯s the point of his living?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    The golden monkey feels that Gao Ge¡¯s words seem to make perfect sense¡­


    Gao Ge fetches the napkin to wipe his mouth and stands up. ¡°There are two more to handle.¡±


    The golden monkey has learnt what happened.


    There is nothing to be said against Gao Ge¡¯s doing, which it is even in favor of.


    What makes the golden monkey satisfied is how Gao Ge solves the problem.


    In fact, the revenge has nothing to do with Gao Ge.


    To seek revenge on the three sons is Gao Ge¡¯s self-assignment.


    And his way of revenge is rather high-class.


    If he kills those three sons directly, it will be pointless. They will believe that they only have suffered misfortune.


    Only if they are made to experience and understand, can they know how reasonable it is for them to die.


    Then, to commit suicide is a salvation. If the old woman knew about that, she might feel comforted.


    If they are just incorrigible, it is fair enough that Gao Ge lends them a favor.


    If they still refuse to die in this case, if they don¡¯t want to atone for their sins, what¡¯s the point of their living?Read More chapter on our vi pnovel. com


    ¡°I will be away from Menshan for two days,¡± Gao Ge says to Chen Guo, ¡°But I have one more task to complete here. Since you and Tang Yashi have nothing to do here, you guys stay here and keep watch for me. If any accident happens, call me. Tang Jiusi will arrive tomorrow and he will lead you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Chen Guo nods his head and then asks, ¡°Do you need any help?¡±


    ¡°It is only a trifle.¡± Gao Ge shakes his head smilingly.


    Chen Guo doesn¡¯t insist.


    Seeing that Gao Ge drives away with the golden monkey, the fox spirit and the black cat, Chen Guo heaves a sigh.


    ¡°I have a feeling that the gap between him and me is getting wider,¡± Chen Guo heaves a sigh and says.


    Tang Yashi tries to comfort him. ¡°It¡¯s okay. As long as you work hard on cultivation, you will catch up with him sooner or later.¡±


    ¡°What I mean is not cultivation level,¡± Chen Guo stares at Tang Yashi and says with a bitter smile.


    Tang Yashi is slightly surprised and falls into a trance. After a while, she also nods her head and looks to the direction where Gao Ge drives away, too.


    If they were the one to handle this thing, putting themselves in Gao Ge¡¯s shoes, could they think of the way that Gao Ge adopted?


    Well¡­


    Is this the best solution?


    It is even a kind of art, an art of killing¡­


    When Tang Jiusi arrives at Menshan after a long journey, he learns that Gao Ge has left. He can¡¯t help complaining.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t he want to carry out his own task?¡±


    However, when he learns about the ins and outs of the matter from Tang Yashi, he becomes quiet.


    ¡°Forget it. Then I will wait for another two days,¡± Tang Jiusi says.


    Chen Guo asks, ¡°Brother Tang, what on earth is the task?¡±


    ¡°Why do you bother to ask? You can¡¯t be of any help anyway.¡± Tang Jiusi says impolitely.


    Chen Guo feels dazed and confused. He has a feeling that Tang Jiusi stares at him with disgruntlement.


    He scratches his head and ponders.


    He doesn¡¯t seem to have offended Tang Jiusi before!


    This seems to the first time that they have met each other.


    Tang Jiusi takes a glance at Tang Jiusi and then looks at Chen Guo.


    In the end, he thumps his chest and stamps his feet.


    ¡°You must be blind! This brat is absolutely no match for that one¡­¡±


    Chen Guo gets even more confused.


    Tang Yashi blushes with her head lowered, and doesn¡¯t dare to look at her cousin.


    ¡°Is this the unique way of communication of the Tang Family? Do you communicate via cipher?¡± Chen Guo asks in a low voice.

 Chapter 501 - What Was Going on Between You and the Ghost Sect?

    Chapter 501 What Was Going on Between You and the Ghost Sect?


    The eldest and the second son of the Lu Family chose the same way of dying.


    They jumped off the building.


    They were smashed into pieces.


    It was beyond description.


    However, the case with the youngest son is different.


    In the darkness, he is trembling.


    Holding his head, he is rolling on the ground.


    A kind of snack occurs to Gao Ge.


    That is, Rolling Donkey, aka, Glutinous Rice Rolls with Sweet Bean Flour.


    Isn¡¯t he a stubborn donkey?


    What he should see has been shown to him.


    However, the youngest son¡¯s behaviors just indicate one thing.


    That is, he doesn¡¯t want to die.


    Well, he does know his own mind.


    The fox spirit is so mad.


    In her eyes, the two elder sons both performed well, but the youngest son doesn¡¯t. It has been half an hour and yet, he is still groaning and crying on the ground.


    Why doesn¡¯t he go to die?


    Can he just do it himself?


    If he doesn¡¯t, the fox spirit cannot complete her task in front of her master!


    ¡°Take it off,¡± Gao Ge turns around to say to the fox spirit.


    The fox spirit nods her head and withdraws the illusion.


    Then, she curses her youngest son for numerous times.


    What a nuisance!


    If Gao Ge is not here, she will kick his ass badly!


    Yeah, she will make him suffer!


    Finally, the youngest son stands up again.


    His fear and pain gradually vanish.


    He finally stops grimacing too.


    Then he bursts out laughing.


    ¡°Haha! Even though you are dead, you cannot pull any trick! Come on! Bring it on!¡±


    He shouts hysterically.


    He is almost mad.


    He counts the days.


    It has been a long time since the first seventh day after his mother¡¯s death, which makes him rather confused.


    Right at the moment, a man shows up in his room abruptly.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± The youngest son looks at him in surprise.


    However, compared with what he went through just now, he doesn¡¯t feel feared now.


    For an ordinary man, a dead soul must be more terrible than a bad person.


    In fact, it is not like that.


    Humans know that ghosts are horrifying.


    Ghosts know that humans¡¯ hearts can be sinister.


    An evil person is much more terrifying than an evil ghost.


    Gao Ge is not an evil man, but what he is going to do may be terrifying for the youngest son.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel like dying?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± The youngest son yells at Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge walks towards to him.


    The youngest son takes two steps backwards subconsciously and then turns around to rush into the kitchen. He comes out with a knife.


    Waving the knife, he sneers and says, ¡°Get the hell out of here!¡±


    Gao Ge laughs.


    He stares at the youngest son, asking calmly, ¡°Don¡¯t you think your behavior looks familiar?¡±


    The youngest son is slightly dazed.


    Yet, he quickly adjusts his mood.


    ¡°Now, get out!¡±


    Gao Ge keeps walking forward.


    The youngest son waves the knife and rushes towards Gao Ge.


    When he stands near Gao Ge, Gao Ge reaches out his hand to grab the wrist of the youngest son.


    As Gao Ge strikes a punch, the knife drops on the ground.


    Gao Ge holds him up with one hand.


    Such a man is like an ant to Gao Ge.


    Then, Gao Ge opens the window to let some fresh air in¡­


    Then he reaches out his hand that holds the youngest son.


    As the wind blows by at night, the youngest son is hung in the air outside the window, whose face is beamed with fear. He grabs Gao Ge¡¯s arm subconsciously with two hands.


    ¡°What¡­ What are you doing? Let go of me! Let go of me!¡±


    He roars at Gao Ge.


    However, seeing Gao Ge¡¯s calm face, the youngest son gives up threatening and adopts another method.


    ¡°Please¡­ Please let go of me. I know¡­ It¡¯s my fault¡­¡±


    ¡°You are wrong indeed.¡± Gao Ge nods his head. ¡°Since you know you are wrong, why don¡¯t you go to die?¡±


    The youngest son is regretful.


    To his regret, if he had known this would happen one day, he would have rented an apartment with security windows.


    In this case, he would not fall then.


    ¡°I will make you pay back for this even if I die!¡±


    ¡°Noted.¡± Gao Ge laughs.


    He feels as if having heard the most hilarious joke in the world.


    Even if he really becomes a fierce ghost, he won¡¯t be a threat anyway.


    Moreover, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t want to give him a chance of being a ghost.


    Then he lets go of his hand.


    Swoosh.


    Thud.


    Gao Ge is not a psychopath.


    Yet, he suddenly feels that the sound that is made by the youngest son¡¯s falling on the ground is beautiful.


    He turns around and instantly, a black cat jumps on his shoulder.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the world so horrid?¡± Gao Ge asks the black cat.


    The black cat doesn¡¯t answer Gao Ge¡¯s question.


    ¡°Go down there and take away his chance of being a ghost,¡± Gao Ge says.


    The black cat jumps off Gao Ge¡¯s shoulder from the seventh floor¡­


    When Gao Ge walks downstairs again, the black cat appears again.


    ¡°Mission completed?¡±


    The black cat nods its head.


    Gao Ge laughs and squats down to fondle its head.


    ¡°Go. Don¡¯t ever come back.¡±Read More chapter on our vi pnovel. com


    The black cat lies down slowly.


    A bit of light spurts out of its body and then completely fades away.


    The black cat also gives up its chance of reincarnation completely.


    The black cat¡¯s body begins to decay soon and then turns into a pile of bones.


    Gao Ge stands up straightly and heaves a sigh.


    He gets into the car again without any sense of achievement.


    The feeling of depression still haunts him.


    ¡°Master, which one is the more terrifying, human or monster?¡± The fox spirit sits on the passenger seat in the front and asks.


    ¡°Human is not terrifying but you must know that not all those able to walk upright can be rendered as humans.¡±


    The fox spirit nods her head.


    ¡°There is a saying that the hell is empty while demons wander in the mortal world.¡± Gao Ge adjusts the seat downwards and looks at the starry sky through the car¡¯s ceiling. ¡°I used to read news frequently on my phone, but afterwards, I stopped reading the news, because the more I read, the more cynical I became. I just can¡¯t understand why the demons can sustain in the world.¡±


    Is the Ghost Sect terrifying?


    Is the Ghost Sect resented?


    However, a great number of cultivators still struggle to join the Ghost Sect.


    Hence, there are more humans who are more terrifying than the Ghost Sect.


    Gao Ge feels that there are too many disgusting things for him to eradicate.


    The fox spirit only stays beside him quietly and doesn¡¯t dare to disturb Gao Ge.


    ¡°By the way, what was going on between you and the Ghost Sect?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    This is not a trifle.


    Yet, he just has too many things to ponder over.


    Now that this problem is solved, he has to deal with another soon.


    ¡°I used to work with them. They needed dead souls so I helped make dead souls for them,¡± the fox spirit says calmly.


    It is pretty easy to make dead souls. Killing people will do.


    And the casualties caused by a plague can work the best.


    This is the most direct motivation of the fox spirit to have brought on the plague.

 Chapter 502 - Is He so Generous?

    ¡°They promised me that as long as I did as they told, they would give me a dead soul of Ghost King, with which I could elevate my cultivation level, and also build up a temple and let humans worship me as an immortal,¡± the fox spirit says, ¡°This was a fraud and I went for it. Wasn¡¯t it ironic? Foxes are always thought of as the sliest animal in the world and I am a fox spirit. Absurdly, I was framed by the Ghost Sect.¡±


    ¡°It does sound ironic.¡± Gao Ge nods his head.


    The fox spirit continues to say, ¡°After the golden monkey suppressed me, they didn¡¯t care about me anymore. Maybe they kind of appreciated it that the golden monkey helped them get rid of me.¡±


    If the golden monkey heard that, it would feel bitterly depressed.


    After all, the golden monkey always resents the Ghost Sect, for which it has reached a consensus with Gao Ge.


    If the golden monkey found out that it sort of had done the Ghost Sect a favor, it must go mad at once.


    Suddenly, Gao Ge frowns.


    ¡°You mean the Ghost Sect only used you rather than really allied with you?¡±


    The fox spirit nods her head and says smilingly, ¡°Those old things in the Ghost Sect don¡¯t even trust their own disciples.¡±


    ¡°So you don¡¯t know where their headquarters are either?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    The fox spirit nods her head.


    Gao Ge has been prepared.


    Yet, after getting the answer, he still feels extremely disappointed.


    He thought that he could drop a line to the Dragon Court to eliminate the Ghost Sect, but obviously, he rejoiced too soon.


    ¡°Master, why do you want to find the headquarters of the Ghost Sect?¡±


    ¡°To kill them all,¡± Gao Ge says, ¡°There are so many disciples of the Ghost Sect. The disciples I can kill in one day may not be as many as the newly recruited ones per day, so I must eradicate the root first.¡±


    The fox spirit is silent.


    While Gao Ge is driving back to Menshan, the fox spirit speaks again,


    ¡°Master, the Ghost Sect is actually rather powerful.¡±


    ¡°Powerful?¡± Gao Ge laughs, ¡°But they still fail to kill me.¡±


    ¡°But if you are in the headquarters of the Ghost Sect, things will be different,¡± the fox spirit says seriously.


    Gao Ge feels that the fox spirit does know a lot.


    She is useful to some degree!


    According to the fox spirit, it seems that the headquarters of the Ghost Sect is somewhat dangerous.


    It can even make a strong fox spirit frightened, let alone Gao Ge, a cultivator who hasn¡¯t reached the realm of Master.


    Probably, if Gao Ge and the fox spirit were not on the same boat, she would never bother to care about Gao Ge¡¯s life.


    Gao Ge has the essence of the fox spirit. If he dies, the fox spirit will be dead, too.


    Therefore, the fox spirit becomes the last one who wants Gao Ge dead.


    Hence, the fox spirit¡¯s thinking about Gao Ge is rather complex.


    On the one hand, she hopes that he can go to hell right away.


    On the other hand, she is afraid that he is really dead for good.


    What a contradiction!


    ¡°Master, I used to hear that there is a big sand fort in the Ghost Sect.¡±


    ¡°Sane fool?¡± Gao Ge feels confused and asks, ¡°I don¡¯t care about it. Besides, they are all fools to me!¡±


    The fox spirit is dumbfounded.


    So is Gao Ge.


    Staring at each other, they are both lost in thought.


    Something seems wrong.


    ¡°Ahem, go on please.¡± Gao Ge feels that the fox spirit¡¯s accent is so weird that she may not be able to understand him.


    ¡°Rumor has it that in the sand fort of the Ghost Sect, there is a dangerous formation that consists of 100 Ghost Kings. Even several cultivators at the realm of Grand Master cannot go there and leave safe and sound,¡± the fox spirit continues saying.Updates by v ip novel


    ¡°Oh! You mean sand fort!¡± Gao Ge takes a tumble.


    ¡°What else can it be?¡± The fox spirit asks.


    ¡°No. Go on. What do you mean by ¡®sand fort¡¯?¡±


    ¡°The soul sand forged by dead souls is used to build up a fort, inside which 100 Ghost Kings are sealed. When the sand fort is torn down, the Ghost Kings will let unleashed,¡± the fox spirit explains.


    According to the fox spirit, Gao Ge increasingly believes that the people of the Ghost Sect are a bunch of fools.


    Why do they build up such a sand fort?


    If they are so idle, why don¡¯t they build a skyscraper? Like a 500-storied one.


    ¡°That is, even if I find the headquarters of the Ghost Sect, I will die in that¡­ Sand fort?¡±


    ¡°You can say that. However, generally, the people of the Ghost Sect won¡¯t tear down the sand fort. If the 100 Ghost Kings are unleashed, they will kill whoever they meet, even including the people of the Ghost Sect,¡± the fox spirit says, ¡°It is a basically a Pyrrhic victory for them. Unless at an important juncture of life and death, they will never choose to perish together.¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head and keeps her words in mind.


    The message is very crucial to Gao Ge and the Dragon Court.


    Now that the message is acquired, Gao Ge and the Dragon Court can take precautions and avoid suffering loss.


    Oh crap.


    It is fair enough to say that these fools of the Ghost Sect are really ruthless.


    They are ruthless to the enemies, and to themselves.


    Faced with strong opponents, they will not let their opponents feel good even at the cost of perishing together.


    A group of disgusting people are lofty and unyielding¡­


    Having returned to Menshan, Gao Ge feels a bit tired.


    The tiredness is not physical but mental.


    The Lu Brothers have made Gao Ge unhappy. Then he learns from the fox spirit that the Ghost Sect is harder to handle than imagined.


    It is too severe a blow.


    Upon seeing Tang Jiusi, Gao Ge waves his hand.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take a rest first. Let¡¯s talk tomorrow.¡±


    Tang Jiusi nods his head and returns to his own room again.


    Lying in the bed of the hotel, Gao Ge checks the fifth star map in his body.


    The star map has been half lit up.


    He must light it up and reach the realm of Master as soon as possible. In this way, when facing opponents at the realm of Master, even if he cannot have full assurance of success, he can still keep himself safe.


    Although he has the golden monkey and fox spirit, he cannot rely too much on them and meanwhile give up his own growth. Otherwise, he will be a man who is penny wise and pound-foolish.


    He is not a businessman, but it is obviously a losing proposition. It is unacceptable for him!


    He uses hundreds of spiritual jades, and eats a snow lotus and the corals.


    It can be regarded as a sumptuous dinner for any cultivator.


    The fox spirit and the golden monkey both look at Gao Ge with staring eyes.


    ¡°Master, don¡¯t you feel you¡¯ve eaten too much?¡± The fox spirit can¡¯t help asking.


    Oh gosh, the fox spirit doesn¡¯t want to see him die now!


    Does Gao Ge have a clear estimation of himself?


    ¡°Regarding cultivation, you mustn¡¯t act too rashly,¡± the golden monkey can¡¯t help reminding him.


    Gao Ge thinks for a while and then throws two pieces of coral over.


    ¡°Mind your own business. Leave me alone,¡± Gao Ge says that and then closes his eyes.


    The golden monkey and the fox spirit each take one piece of the coral.


    Yet, only one piece is enough to give them a blow.


    ¡°Is he¡­ so generous?¡± The fox spirit feels stunned.


    She suddenly feels that it is not a bad thing to follow such a master.

 Chapter 503 - In This Hotel?

    The fox spirit and the golden monkey are both monsters.


    Yet, the piece of coral is rather useful for them.


    The golden monkey accepts Gao Ge¡¯s gift and starts to digest the coral.


    The fox spirit thinks for a while and feels that she has given it her all though she hasn¡¯t done a good job these days. After all, she gains the reward with her hard work. Hence, she also accepts it and hastens to digest the coral.


    After they digest the coral, Gao Ge is sleeping with his eyes closed.


    The fox spirit takes a glance at the golden monkey in shock, saying in a low voice, ¡°Is he really fine?¡±


    ¡°You think he is not okay?¡± The golden monkey feels a bit confused.


    It didn¡¯t think that the fox spirit was a fool.


    The fox spirit feels a bit embarrassed.


    Gao Ge is sleeping like a dog and even starts to snore.


    But she is so confused.


    She is aware of Gao Ge¡¯s cultivation level, but it would take her much more time to digest what he just took in. On the contrary, Gao Ge managed to digest them within such a short period of time.


    He is literally more unbelievable than her and the golden monkey!


    ¡°He is just like the Taotie (a gluttonous demon), who can eat a lot,¡± the golden monkey disses and then sleeps on the other bed.


    They are living in a standard room, in which there are two beds.


    The fox spirit blows her cool.


    ¡°Where do I sleep?¡±


    ¡°Up to you.¡±


    The fox spirit ponders for a while and suddenly, she jumps onto Gao Ge¡¯s bed.


    ¡°Trust me. If he wakes up and sees you sleeping next to him, he will not be happy about it. Instead, he will kick you off bed for sure,¡± the golden monkey says.


    The fox spirit feels very grieved.


    ¡°Of course, when you can turn into a human¡¯s shape entirely without that disgusting head, he will pretend that he is not aware,¡± the golden monkey continues saying.


    The fox spirit jumps off bed and returns to the sofa. After all, she is small enough to settle on the sofa.


    What the golden monkey said has sown a seed in the heart of the fox spirit.


    It seems¡­


    She really needs to enhance her cultivation in a hurry so as to completely turn into a human¡­


    The next day, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t wake up until late in the morning.


    Then, Tang Jiusi comes to knock on the door.


    ¡°I came by to knock on your door this morning but no one answered it. I guessed that you slept too deeply.¡±


    Having said that, Tang Jiusi sits on the sofa, smoking a cigarette and looking out of the window.


    ¡°I was too tired,¡± Gao Ge says smilingly.


    He doesn¡¯t feel depressed anymore after a good sleep.


    He feels fully refreshed.


    Whether his previous life or this life,


    Gao Ge feels that his biggest merit is his high regulation ability.


    In particular, the emotion regulation.


    One must look forward and cannot drive himself into blind alleys over something trivial.


    Seeing that Tang Jiusi yawns, Gao Ge takes out a cigarette and asks, ¡°Didn¡¯t you sleep well last night?¡±


    ¡°You know what, a girl came to knock on my door last night to offer service. I was so mad. How can the young master of the Tang Family accept it?¡±


    Well, as the young master of the Tang Family, he is a man of dignity indeed¡­


    ¡°Then?¡± Gao Ge lights up the cigarette and finds that the golden monkey is staring at him, so he throws one to him along with the lighter.


    ¡°Then? Then I got really mad! I preached at her for the whole night before I expelled her,¡± Tang Jiusi says.


    Gao Ge is speechless.


    ¡°By the way, Chen Guo and Tang Yashi¡¯s task has been completed. Why did you get yourself involved in those dirty things? What you did must be known by the Dragon Court, for which, you must be scolded. Maybe you will need to write a report after you go back.¡±


    Gao Ge thinks and says, ¡°If no one is willing to do these things, the Dragon Court won¡¯t be what it is now.¡±


    ¡°Well said,¡± Tang Jiusi nods his head and says smilingly, ¡°That¡¯s why I joined the Dragon Court! Or the life will be really tedious.


    Having smoked a cigarette, Gao Ge gargles and then washes his face.


    ¡°Chen Guo and Tang Yashi have gone back. They wanted to wait for you but due to pressing of the Dragon Court, they had to go back first and asked me to say sorry on behalf of them.¡±


    ¡°They didn¡¯t have to stay here anymore,¡± Gao Ge says smilingly.


    ¡°Yeah, but¡­ Are you familiar with Chen Guo?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we used to be roommates.¡±


    Tang Jiusi feels relieved to hear Gao Ge¡¯s reply.


    Gao Ge stares at him in confusion.


    Tang Jiusi coughs and says, ¡°As far as I think, all your friends, including Xia Lu, Yue Xincheng, are somewhat accomplished. Since Chen Guo is also close to you, supposedly, he will achieve a lot in the future.¡±


    Gao Ge laughs, ¡°In this case, you have accepted him?¡±


    ¡°What else? You won¡¯t become my cousin-in-low so we can only make do with Chen Guo,¡± Tang Jiusi says with bitter hatred.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t want to respond to him.


    Tang Jiusi cuts to the chase and says, ¡°I¡¯ve got some information about Wei Ming.¡±


    ¡°Where is he?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    Tang Jiusi gives a weird smile, ¡°You won¡¯t believe this. He is still in Menshan.¡±


    Gao Ge is taken aback.


    He has to.


    Tang Jiusi has told Gao Ge before that the scouts of the Tang Family have failed to track Wei Ming and that he has sensed being tracked. In this case, he should have left the place as fast as possible, but he didn¡¯t. Instead, he still stays here.


    To put it simply, he is courting death.


    Tang Jiusi continues saying, ¡°He is literally a daredevil! I wanted to kill him directly, but on second thought, I feel something must be wrong. He is really too bold, who doesn¡¯t look like a traitor at all! Therefore, I spared his life and decided to wait until you came back. Didn¡¯t you say that there must be something cheesy behind? We have sufficient time to think about the next move.¡±


    It is fair enough to describe Wei Ming as a daredevil.


    ¡°Where is he now?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    Tang Jiusi¡¯s facial expression suddenly becomes weird when he hears Gao Ge¡¯s question.


    ¡°Have a guess.¡±


    Gao Ge narrows his eyes and flicks the cigarette, saying, ¡°Is he in this hotel?¡±


    Tang Jiusi stops snickering and puts on a frightened look, without noticing that his cigarette has dropped on the ground.


    ¡°Are¡­ Are you a demon?¡±


    ¡°No, I am an angel among the demons.¡± Gao Ge stands up and walks to the door, ¡°Remember to go to the reception and compensate for the carpet.¡±


    ¡°Oh shoot!¡± Tang Jiusi doesn¡¯t realize that carpet has been burned by his cigarette until now¡­

 Chapter 504 - Someone Jumps into the Lake

    On the first floor of the hotel, at the reception, Tang Jiusi is swiping his card with a sigh.


    ¡°Please rest assured. I will tell my friend not to smoke in the hotel anymore. Alas¡­¡±


    With a sweet smile on her face, the receptionist slightly bows to Tang Jiusi.


    ¡°Mr. Tang, it¡¯s okay. As long as you can afford the compensation, you can even burn the hotel.¡±


    Tang Jiusi doesn¡¯t feel good about this receptionist anymore. He doesn¡¯t like this kind of considerate woman.


    She is not lovely at all!


    He puts the wallet back into his pocket and sits down within the rest area of the lounge.


    Gao Ge is playing with his cell phone when a girl in a dress walks to him.


    ¡°Oh my! The puppy is so cute! Sir, what kind of dog is this? I have never seen a dog of this kind before!¡± The girl stares at the fox spirit next to Gao Ge.


    If it were not for the fox spirit, the golden monkey should be the favored pet.


    Of course, the golden monkey won¡¯t compete for people¡¯s favor against the fox spirit.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± Gao Ge asks smilingly.


    ¡°Yes, I do!¡± The girl suddenly gets nervous.


    ¡°Me, too,¡± Gao Ge says and continues to look at his cell phone.


    The girl feels so speechless.


    She is at a loss¡­


    Is that all?


    Tang Jiusi feels anxious to beat Gao Ge up.


    He has lost such a good opportunity.


    What a reckless waste of the opportunity!


    A cute pet is like a wingman for one to get a girl easily, but Gao Ge is too upright to make good use of it. If Tang Jiusi had it, he would get the girl for sure tonight.


    The girl struggles for a while before turning around and leaving.


    ¡°Man, isn¡¯t the girl pretty?¡± Tang Jiusi asks.


    ¡°Just so-so.¡±


    Tang Jiusi doesn¡¯t respond.


    After a while, Tang Jiusi suddenly whispers, ¡°He is downstairs.¡±


    Gao Ge turns around and takes a glance at the elevator.


    He has seen Wei Ming¡¯s photo before so he recognizes him quickly.


    Then he turns around again and touches his jaw.


    ¡°He is wearing a suit with a tie. Is he going to get married?¡± Gao Ge says in a low voice.


    Tang Jiusi grins, ¡°Don¡¯t ask me. I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Wei Ming walks to the reception to check out and then gets ready to leave.


    When he is getting out of the door, he takes a glance at Gao Ge and Tang Jiusi and frowns.


    ¡°I think we are already exposed,¡± Tang Jiusi says in depression, ¡°Man, don¡¯t you think that the two monsters next to you are too eye-catching?¡±


    He is right.


    No one will wander around with a monkey and a fox.


    ¡°Then talk to them rather than me,¡± Gao Ge says.


    Tang Jiusi can only put up with it.


    The two monsters can easily take him down. They are nice to Gao Ge but they may not be nice to him. Of course, Tang Jiusi will not risk his life to require them to do anything.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Gao Ge also stands up.


    The only thing that he feels curious about is why Wei Ming stays in Menshan.


    ¡°How about killing him directly?¡± Tang Jiusi says, ¡°After all, it is exactly what we are assigned to do by the Dragon Court.¡±


    ¡°If we can just do it, the task won¡¯t be handed over to me,¡± Gao Ge says calmly.


    Tang Jiusi rubs his nose disapprovingly.


    ¡°Does an idea cross your mind that you¡¯ve thought too much?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing that I¡¯ve thought too much. Wei Ming is still here. It¡¯s never too late to mend, but if we think too little¡­¡±


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t finish his sentence.


    After all, his unspoken words are rather obvious.


    In fact, what Gao Ge just said is only a conjecture.


    However, according to the current weird reactions of Wei Meng, Gao Ge is more certain about his conjecture.


    ¡°Master¡­¡± The fox spirit suddenly speaks.


    Gao Ge frowns.


    He has told the fox spirit and the golden monkey not to speak outside.


    ¡°I will speak once only. This man smells like the Ghost Sect¡­ However, maybe because it has been too long, the smell is so faint that I can¡¯t be sure of it,¡± The fox spirit says.


    Gao Ge heaves a sigh.


    The Ghost Sect.


    The Ghost Sect again.


    What are they up to?


    How come they are everywhere?


    ¡°Noted.¡± Gao Ge nods his head and quickens his pace.


    Tang Jiusi also strides forward.


    Judging from Wei Ming¡¯s behaviors, he doesn¡¯t look like avoiding them.


    Then Wei Ming gets on a bus.


    So do Gao Ge and Tang Jiusi.


    Tang Jiusi manages to stay on the bus.


    On the contrary, Gao Ge is expelled.


    ¡°Are you crazy? Pets are not allowed on the bus.¡±


    ¡°Follow him yourself,¡± Gao Ge heaves a sigh and says to Tang Jiusi.


    Tang Jiusi nods his head and feels a bit sorry for Gao Ge.


    The monsters are trouble indeed¡­


    Looking at the bus leave, Gao Ge can¡¯t get a taxi.


    ¡°You must go into the trapping cage first,¡± Gao Ge says.


    ¡°Okay.¡± The golden monkey nods its head.


    It knows that they have to accept the suggestion resignedly.


    The fox spirit nods her head too. Gao Ge is her master so she has to do whatever he orders.


    Putting the fox spirit and the golden monkey away, Gao Ge takes a taxi.


    If it were not that he had been away from the hotel, he would go back to the hotel to drive his car.


    Having got in the taxi, Gao Ge passes his cell phone to the taxi driver.


    ¡°Follow this man.¡± They are sharing each other¡¯s location.


    ¡°No problem! Buddy, are you trying to capture the adulterer?¡± The driver puts the phone on the holder and says.


    ¡°More or less.¡± Gao Ge grins.


    During the following half an hour, the taxi driver complains to Gao Ge madly.


    He shares the bitter stories of his, of his brothers, and of his neighbors.


    When he gets off the taxi, Gao Ge has a feeling of hopelessness about the world.


    He feels as if all the men in the world have ever been betrayed.


    ¡°Buddy, you must move on! It¡¯s no big deal!¡± The taxi driver says to Gao Ge before leaving.


    Gao Ge waves goodbye at him and looks back. Now he finally understands why the driver said that to him.


    Behind him is the famous scenic spot in Menshan.


    It¡¯s Lake Ziyuan.


    He buys a ticket and enters the scenic spot. Then he can¡¯t help wondering why Wei Ming comes to this place. Is it because he is too idle and just feels like going on a trip here and buying some souvenirs?


    ¡°Here!¡± After he walks for a while, Tang Jiusi shouts.


    He trots over and looks around.


    ¡°Where is he?¡±


    ¡°He jumped down there,¡± Tang Jiusi says with a bitter face, ¡°Then he just never comes up. What can I do? To jump down too?¡±


    There are many people looking on by the lake.


    Some of them even start to call police with their phones.


    ¡°Someone jumped into the lake!¡±


    ¡°Just now a man jumped into the lake!¡±


    Somehow, Gao Ge finds some of the onlookers very excited.


    Their hands shooting a video are all trembling in excitement, as if they can become excellent video bloggers.

 Chapter 505 - Jump Down

    He has no idea what Wei Ming is doing.


    However, the tourists by the lake make Gao Ge feel really bad.


    He is aware that Wei Meng is here not to court death.


    Yet, what if an ordinary man does that?


    This only looks annoying.


    He won¡¯t kick the excited onlookers into the lake for that reason only.


    Because there are too many of them.


    They are too many to kick into the lake.


    It is a thing as easy as blowing off dust, but if you blow for too many times, your cheeks will ache.


    Gao Ge and Tang Jiusi walk forward.


    ¡°What the hell is he doing?¡± Tang Jiusi asks in a low voice.


    Gao Ge takes a look at him with deep eyes. Probably he wants to answer with a question¡ªHow can I know?


    ¡°Shall we jump into the lake?¡± Tang Jiusi asks.


    How can ordinary people come up with such an idea?


    He must be insane.


    Standing by the lake, Gao Ge looks around.


    He seems to be looking for something.


    ¡°Can you see him?¡± Tang Jiusi next to him asks curiously.


    ¡°Have a guess,¡± Tang Jiusi glances at him and says angrily, ¡°Aren¡¯t you talking garbage? He is probably in the water now.¡±


    Tang Jiusi doesn¡¯t feel like talking anymore.


    Since you cannot find anything¡­


    What are you doing here?


    After waiting for a while, they still don¡¯t see Wei Ming come out of the lake.


    Tang Jiusi can hardly retain his composure.


    Gao Ge finally turns around.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back,¡± Gao Ge says.


    Tang Jiusi is taken aback and asks, ¡°Don¡¯t we continue waiting?¡±


    ¡°Why do we? Maybe he has left since a while ago. He only wanted to make us come here and then get rid of us,¡± Gao Ge says.


    Tang Jiusi heaves a sigh.


    Actually, he wanted to say that before, but after pondering over a while, he didn¡¯t say it. He felt that if he did, the positivity would be wrecked.


    ¡°Alas. What a pity! So it is fruitless trip today? Yet, it is fine. We can stay in Menshan for a few more days. And I can take the time to preach at that woman who knocked on my door last night!¡± Tang Jiusi says.


    Gao Ge takes a glance at him with a complicated look, ¡°Are you Mr. Intermeddler?¡±


    Tang Jiusi pretends to be surprised, ¡°How do you know?¡±


    Gao Ge can¡¯t bother to respond to him and then turns around to leave.


    They take a taxi back to the hotel. Gao Ge is rubbing his temples.


    Sitting on the chair, he is smoking. The golden monkey and the fox spirit have been released too.


    Tang Jiusi is sitting next to him. They both don¡¯t know what to say then.


    After losing Wei Ming, they have the same feeling without rhyme or reason.


    It seems that they have been fooled by Wei Ming.


    It¡¯s like putting on a monkey show.


    Of course, they don¡¯t voice it out. After all, the golden monkey sits there too. If they say that, it will be an insult on the golden monkey.


    ¡°My men are still watching there,¡± Tang Jiusi says, ¡°Yet, they haven¡¯t seen Wei Ming.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve lost him. We can¡¯t do anything about it,¡± Gao Ge says smilingly.


    Tang Jiusi is extremely worked up, ¡°I should have taken him down.¡±


    Gao Ge hears him out and doesn¡¯t reply to him. Then he falls into a trance.


    He can¡¯t understand the motivation of Wei Ming¡¯s action.


    Wasn¡¯t he worried that Gao Ge would directly take him down?


    He even got rid of them in this way¡­


    Suddenly, Gao Ge¡¯s eyes brighten.


    He gives a smile and looks much more relaxed.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Tang Jiusi asks.


    ¡°Have a guess.¡±


    Tang Jiusi doesn¡¯t feel like guessing.


    ¡°Sleep first and let¡¯s talk after we get up.¡± Gao Ge yawns and starts to drive him away.


    Tang Jiusi is astonished, ¡°Man, seemingly, it is not a long time since you got up.¡±


    ¡°I am young! Hence, I must sleep much,¡± Gao Ge says.


    Tang Jiusi grins.


    Gao Ge does go to bed as he says.


    He clears his mind and thinks nothing.


    After he wakes up, his star map has been lit up a bit more.


    Last night, he cultivated for a long time and the good stuff has not been completely digested. After having a sleep, he feels so energetic now.


    Now it is dark outside.


    It seems that he has slept for a long time.


    He stands up and knocks on the door of Tang Jiu¡¯s room.


    ¡°Let¡¯s set off.¡±


    Tang Jiusi has a drowsy look with the lower part of his body wrapped with a towel.


    ¡°Dear, who is it?¡± A sweet voice comes from the room.


    Gao Ge pulls a long face.


    ¡°I thought you were just saying, but you really¡­¡±


    Tang Jiusi coughs and says, ¡°I am a man. Man does this.¡±


    ¡°Pfff¡­¡± Gao Ge really wants to spit at Tang Jiusi.


    Gao Ge won¡¯t do such a thing.


    ¡°Man, it is too late. Where are we going?¡± Tang Jiusi asks.


    ¡°Just follow me.¡±


    Tang Jiusi has no other choice but to go back and dress up. Before leaving, he even kisses on the cheek of the girl lying in bed. Gao Ge takes a look at her and finds that the girl does look pretty. Otherwise, Tang Jiusi wouldn¡¯t do what he thinks a man always does.


    Having left the hotel, Tang Jiusi finds that it is 12 o¡¯clock at midnight.


    Gao Ge is driving the car while Tang Jiusi is complaining next to him.


    ¡°Why are we out at such a late time? Are we going to steal anything?¡±


    ¡°More or less,¡± Gao Ge says smilingly.


    Tang Jiusi is surprised and can¡¯t believe what he has heard, ¡°Are you so poor now?¡±


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t respond to him.


    Tang Jiusi smokes a few cigarettes and finally calms down.


    The golden monkey and the fox spirit sit at the back seats.


    Neither do they know where Gao Ge is going.


    However, they don¡¯t care at all. After all, it has nothing to do with them. They will at most do him a favor when he is in trouble.


    Although it is in Aura Recovery Age, they have found that the current world is more suitable for cultivators but not many cultivators have reached the realm of Master, let alone the realm of Grand Master. Therefore, they are strong enough to protect themselves.


    When Gao Ge stops the car, Tang Jiusi widens his eyes.


    ¡°Are we there?¡±


    ¡°Yes, what else can it be?¡±


    ¡°Then why do we come here at night?¡± Tang Jiusi gets off the car and asks.


    ¡°Because it is more romantic to come here at night.¡±


    Tang Jiusi says, ¡°Pfff.¡± In no way does he believe that.


    They are in the scenic spot of Lake Ziyuan.


    Gao Ge and Tang Jiusi kind of give a back thrust.


    In terms of their capability, there is no problem to vault the fence.


    ¡°Let the watchkeepers have a sleep,¡± Gao Ge says to the fox spirit.


    The fox spirit nods her head. It is an easy job for her.


    ¡°There is a surveillance camera!¡± Tang Jiusi reminds him.


    Gao Ge takes a look at him, as if staring at an idiot.


    They are not real thieves. Why are they afraid that they are videotaped by the surveillance camera?


    Gao Ge walks to the lakeside.


    Then, he stops and says to Tang Jiusi, ¡°Is it the position?¡±


    ¡°The position where he jumped into the lake? Yeah, more or less.¡±


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t say anything further. Instead, he jumps into lake.

 Chapter 506 - Raising Ghosts in Water

    Tang Jiusi is dumbfounded.


    Gao Ge has jumped into the lake without hesitation.


    However, Tang Jiusi is depressed!


    When Tang Jiusi asked whether to jump into the lake, Gao Ge even dissed him.


    Nonetheless, Gao Ge jumped into the lake himself.


    Why is this happening?


    Hence, it is crazy to jump into the lake in the morning while it is normal to jump into the lake at night?


    Somehow it is so strange¡­


    After jumping into the river, Gao Ge just disappears.


    Tang Jiusi feels a bit puzzled, wondering whether he should jump into the lake just like Gao Ge. Otherwise, he feels like an idiot if he keeps waiting here.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you really going to jump into the lake?¡± The golden monkey asks.


    ¡°Why do I jump into the lake?¡± Tang Jiusi answers with a question.


    ¡°Because Gao Ge did.¡±


    ¡°Why does it matter to me?¡±


    The golden monkey thinks for a while and stops talking.


    The fox spirit stares at them with disdain.


    Ahem.


    They are two idiots.


    The fox spirit feels that it is a very dangerous thing to stay here.


    What if she is also regarded as an idiot too?


    She has her own self-esteem too.


    After a long time, Gao Ge still doesn¡¯t come out of the lake.


    Tang Jiusi is a bit flurried.


    The golden monkey cannot just sit there smoking.


    Hence, it stands up to smoke.


    ¡°Is he dead in there?¡± Tang Jiusi says in a low voice.


    ¡°No.¡± The fox spirit shakes her head.


    The golden monkey takes a look at the fox spirit, nods its head and turns around to say to Tang Jiusi, ¡°If you want to know whether Gao Ge is dead or not, just look at the fox spirit.¡±


    Tang Jiusi feels a bit confused.


    ¡°If Gao Ge dies, the fox spirit dies too. Their lives are connected,¡± the golden monkey explains.


    Tang Jiusi finally feels relieved, ¡°Oh great then.¡±


    The fox spirit is furious.


    Tang Jiusi is relieved but she is not!


    She feels headache.


    Why is her master such a fool?


    Does he have to court death?


    Doesn¡¯t Gao Ge know that his life and the fox spirit¡¯s life are bounded?


    After a while, Tang Jiusi¡¯s cell phone suddenly rings.


    He takes out the phone and looks at it. His facial expression becomes a bit weird, or even astonished instantly, as if he has encountered a scary supernatural incidence.


    He picks up the phone.


    ¡°Man, are you calling me in the water? What phone are you using? It is so water-proof. Why aren¡¯t you spitting bubbles?¡±


    ¡°Cut it out. Come to pick me up. I¡¯ll share my real-time location with you.¡±


    After saying that, Gao Ge hangs up.


    Tang Jiusi can only continue to drive the car according to the real-time location resignedly. Eventually, he meets Gao Ge again hundreds of meters away. There is a pond next to him.


    Gao Ge is sitting on a stone bench, whose clothes have been dried up by his power of stars.


    ¡°Give me a cigarette.¡± Gao Ge reaches out his hand.


    Tang Jiusi passes a cigarette to him.


    ¡°What is going on? You are transported here?¡± Tang Jiusi asks.


    Gao Ge glances at him and says, ¡°Can you spend less time playing games?¡±


    ¡°Haha. Let me guess. Is there a tube in the water?¡±


    Gao Ge shakes his head with his eyes turning stern. ¡°To be accurate, there is a tunnel dug by someone, which leads to this place.¡±


    Tang Jiusi is taken aback and says, ¡°Are you telling me that Wei Ming made so much effort and even dug a tunnel as long as hundreds of meters only to get away from us?¡±


    ¡°Do you think that he is that stupid?¡± Gao Ge asks in confusion.


    Tang Jiusi shakes his head.


    ¡°Look at the pond carefully.¡± Gao Ge reaches out his hand to point behind him.


    Tang Jiusi observes it for a while and even puts his hand into the pond to feel the temperature.


    However, he doesn¡¯t have any findings.


    Gao Ge says, ¡°Look at the pond. It¡¯s big and round.¡±


    Tang Jiusi stares at him.


    Gao Ge laughs and says, ¡°Actually, it is normal that you can¡¯t see through it. Yet, as long as you jump into the pond, you will feel it.¡±


    Tang Jiusi ponders for a while and doesn¡¯t do it.


    After all, he is the young master of the Tang Family.


    He is even smarter now.


    ¡°This is a magic array,¡± the fox spirit suddenly says.


    Gao Ge takes a glance at the fox spirit and laughs.


    ¡°I learnt from the disciple of the Ghost Sect that this is a way of raising ghosts, which is called Raising Ghosts in Water.¡±


    ¡°What a tacky name!¡± Tang Jiusi feels surprised.


    It doesn¡¯t sound impressive at all!


    ¡°It is good enough that it can work. Why does its name have to sound impressive?¡± The fox spirit says.


    Tang Jiusi feels that the fox spirit makes a good point so he doesn¡¯t interrupt.


    ¡°If the array is completed, the Yin energy around will be gathered to facilitate the growth of dead souls,¡± the fox spirit says.


    Gao Ge takes a look at the fox spirit and says, ¡°How to gather the Yin energy around?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± The fox spirit thinks for a while.


    It has been a few hundred years.


    Even if the fox spirit is a monster, she cannot remember everything!


    After a long while, she finally recollects how.


    Staring at the quiet pond, she says, ¡°Master, have you ever heard of water ghosts that capture souls of humans?¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    ¡°Actually, the Raising Ghosts in Water method is to raise water ghosts. For example, if the array is completed, the disciple of the Ghost Sect will put a dead soul into the pond. Then the soul will do its trick in there. When someone finds a fish by the water and he tries to catch it, he will be dragged into the water by the soul and be drowned. Then his soul will be eaten. As a result, the original dead soul will elevate its own cultivation. This is a basic ploy,¡± the fox spirit says.


    ¡°To put it simply, they raise dead souls by killing people?¡± Gao Ge directly says.


    The fox spirit grins. ¡°It¡¯s alright to put in that way.¡±


    ¡°Then is the array completed now?¡± Tang Jiusi asks nervously.


    ¡°More or less. The dead soul was put in there but it was killed by me when I arrived,¡± Gao Ge says calmly.


    ¡°Then the array¡­¡±


    ¡°It has been ruined by me too. There was a pot in the pond, which was filled with a head. Just now it was smashed by me directly.¡± Gao Ge says.


    Tang Jiusi hears that and finally feels relieved.


    Then he suddenly thinks of a possibility.


    ¡°Then Wei Ming¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk after we go back,¡± Gao Ge says.


    Although Tang Jiusi only makes a start, Gao Ge has guessed what Tang Jiusi wants to say next.


    In fact, Tang Jiusi and Gao Ge think in the same way.


    That is, what Wei Ming has done is to make them come here and ruin the array set by the Ghost Sect.


    However, given that there may be unnoticed ears in the corners of the wall, they had better go back first before having a talk.


    Having got in the car, Tang Jiusi finally can¡¯t help cursing.


    ¡°Why do the disciples of the Ghost Sect keep making trouble?¡±


    Gao Ge laughs.


    He feels the same way.

 Chapter 507 - Kill Me

    Chapter 507 Kill Me


    Things are getting mysterious.


    Having been back at the hotel, Tang Jiusi finally puts forward the question he wanted to ask.


    ¡°Does Wei Ming want us to discover the magic array?¡±


    Gao Ge shakes his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t know, no one will do.¡±


    ¡°Not necessarily.¡± Gao Ge says with a smirk.


    Tang Jiusi is so confused.


    ¡°Okay. It¡¯s too late. You should go back to sleep now.¡± Gao Ge starts to drive him away.


    Tang Jiusi has to leave resignedly.


    After Tang Jiusi leaves, Gao Ge sits on the chair and smokes a cigarette.


    The golden monkey sits next to him, smoking.


    The fox spirit stares at Gao Ge and swallows back the words on the tip of her tongue.


    ¡°If you want to say anything, just say it,¡± Gao Ge says.


    The fox spirit says in a low voice, ¡°I don¡¯t want to say anything.¡±


    ¡°Then you must be dishonest,¡± Gao Ge says smilingly.


    The fox spirit feels a bit hopeless.


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking that I had better not know what I shouldn¡¯t know. As to what I wanted to say just now, I am only a bit curious about the Raising Ghosts in Water method. I heard from the disciples of the Ghost Sect that the pot with the head is a part of the array and it needs to be buried under the water for three years and above. In this case, no Qi will leak out of it.¡±


    Gao Ge narrows his eyes. ¡°You do know a lot!¡±


    The fox spirit doesn¡¯t dare to speak.


    Gao Ge continues to ask, ¡°So you are wondering why I found the pot that had been buried under the water?¡±


    The fox spirit says with resignation, ¡°Supposedly, you must have found some clues.¡±


    Gao Ge laughs.


    Judging from what the fox spirit said just now, Gao Ge is sure that the fox spirit does have much knowledge of the Ghost Sect.


    With the help of the fox spirit, Gao Ge can deal with the Ghost Sect more easily.


    The only one problem is that the fox spirit may not be absolutely loyal to him.


    If this problem can be solved, he will be like a tiger with wings.


    He has to do it step by step.


    This is an old monster which is hundreds of years old.


    How can Gao Ge expect to make her show loyalty and sincerity to him with his personal influence? Only teenagers of Eighth Grade Syndrome will think in that way.


    The fox spirit¡¯s conjecture is pretty correct.


    Just as the fox spirit said, it is because he got a hint that Gao Ge found a pot in the pond.


    He takes out a glass bottle from the star map.


    In the bottle there is a note.


    The bottle was found in the tunnel by Gao Ge.


    It is because he read the note that he knew about the pond.


    Otherwise, even the fox spirit couldn¡¯t find it, let alone him.


    Even though the fox spirit knows about the Raising Ghosts in Water method, she may not quickly connect it with the pond.


    ¡°What on earth is Wei Ming up to¡­¡±


    Gao Ge wanted to call Fire Dragon.


    However, since Fire Dragon didn¡¯t mention this over the phone, he may not get the answer even if the question is asked now.


    Is this the actual latent task?


    ¡°Gao Ge, is Tang Jiusi unreliable?¡± The golden monkey asks.


    Gao Ge says smilingly, ¡°Why are you asking this?¡±


    The golden monkey coughs. ¡°Didn¡¯t you avoid him on purpose?¡±


    ¡°The fewer people in the know, the better. If Tang Jiusi really knows about it and any problem happens to Wei Ming, do you think that he will be accountable too?¡±


    The golden monkey takes a tumble.


    The fox spirit says in a low voice, ¡°Master, under the current circumstance, aren¡¯t you the only one to shoulder all the responsibility?¡±


    ¡°How can you say that?¡± Gao Ge reprimands, ¡°I am in Menshan to kill Wei Ming, the traitor of the Dragon Court. What else do I know?¡±


    The fox spirit and the golden monkey look each other in the eye quietly.


    They find that this human being¡¯s mind is really complicated.


    Maybe it is because of such ability that humans can stand at the top of the food chain.


    Only Gao Ge knows what on earth the note in the bottle writes.


    As such, Gao Ge finally has a sense of heavy responsibility.


    The note tells the situation about the pond and a reminder.


    ¡°Kill me when you meet me again.¡±


    While reading the reminder, Gao Ge instantly feels shocked.


    It is his first time that he has received such a request.


    Wei Ming asks Gao Ge to kill him?


    Now that he has time, Gao Ge intends to continue lighting up the star map.


    However, when he just takes out the spiritual jade, Tang Jiusi knocks on his door.


    ¡°Gao Ge, we¡¯ve found Wei Ming again! Is this guy crazy? He disappeared and then appears now. Is he playing hide-and-seek with us?¡±


    Gao Ge stands up and opens the door.


    Tang Jiusi suddenly finds that Gao Ge looks a bit grim.


    ¡°What? Isn¡¯t this nice?¡± Tang Jiusi asks.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t speak still with the last sentence of the note in his mind.


    Kill me when you meet me again!


    He didn¡¯t expect it to happen so soon.


    Is Wei Ming courting death?


    ¡°Where is he?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°By the pond.¡±


    ¡°On the banyan?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    Tang Jiusi has no idea whether to cry or to laugh. ¡°Knock it off. I mean the pond where we went before. What banyan? Do you think Wei Ming is a monkey?¡±


    The golden monkey gets disgruntled to hear that. ¡°Do you have a problem with monkeys?¡±


    Tang Jiusi has no other choice but to slap his mouth and says with a forced smile, ¡°Monkey, I¡¯m sorry for having misspoken.¡±


    The golden monkey hums and doesn¡¯t respond to him.


    ¡°Since we have found him, there is no other choice. Kill him.¡± Gao Ge says.


    ¡°Ah?¡± Tang Jiusi gets surprised and says in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t we give it a second thought?¡±


    ¡°There is nothing to consider. Our task is to kill him,¡± Gao Ge says seriously.


    Tang Jiusi feels so confused.


    Somehow, he feels that Gao Ge looks rather different from before.


    It was Gao Ge who believed that they shouldn¡¯t act rashly.


    Now it is also him who is determined to kill Wei Ming.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Tang Jiusi takes a deep breath and stops hesitating.


    Fire Dragon hasn¡¯t said anything, but Tang Jiusi is aware that his job is to coordinate with Gao Ge.


    He will do whatever Gao Ge requires.


    It must be right.


    After all, he feels that Gao Ge is more capable and smarter than him.


    Then they head to Lake Ziyuan by car.


    Now, beside Lake Ziyuan, Wei Ming is smoking, leaning against a rock with a peaceful face.


    If you take a closer look at him, you will find that his clothes are stained with blood and that his face is pale.


    ¡°If I really die for this, I will feel too grieved.¡± Wei Ming puts down the cigarette butt and stands up straight, mumbling to himself.


    Tonight¡¯s action will decide whether he can survive and stride forward.


    All that he hopes is that Gao Ge, who has been so famous by far, won¡¯t let him down.

 Chapter 508 - There You Are?

    It is a fine night with a cool breeze and starry sky. Tomorrow must be a good day.


    Gao Ge is driving his car, with a calm face.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you bring the golden monkey and the fox spirit?¡± Tang Jiusi asks.


    ¡°They don¡¯t want to go out,¡± Gao Ge says.


    Tang Jiusi says, ¡°Okay.¡± Then he doesn¡¯t ask further.


    Deep in his heart he doesn¡¯t buy the excuse that Gao Ge just made up.


    It is pretty simple.


    When Gao Ge told the two monsters not to follow him, Tang Jiusi was right there.


    So he just talked barefaced nonsense to Tang Jiusi face to face.


    However, since he said so, Tang Jiusi wouldn¡¯t have any problem with that.


    At the moment, the two monsters are having a conversation too.


    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t Gao Ge take us with him?¡± The golden monkey asks.


    The fox spirit takes a look at it and says, ¡°Are you a fool?¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡±


    ¡°If he takes us with him and still fails to kill Wei Ming, isn¡¯t it too unreasonable?¡±


    The golden monkey is so confused that it feels like pulling off its fur anxiously.


    Oh shoot.


    Does he want to kill Wei Ming or not?


    Suddenly, the fox spirit¡¯s ears move.


    She sneers and says, ¡°Gao Ge has my essence, which makes him my master, but why do I risk my life for him? Do I have to do whatever he asks me to do? Of course I am happy to idle leisurely. Moreover, the Ghost Sect is not easy to handle. Because of them, I was suppressed by for hundreds of years. Now I cannot die again for him.¡±


    The golden monkey¡¯s eyes are slightly changed.


    It has spent so many years with the fox spirit.


    It knows the fox spirit well.


    It is too strange that the fox spirit said such words.


    Hence, it sneers and says, ¡°Whatever. Since Gao Ge is not here, I will watch you. Don¡¯t ever try to contact the disciple of the Ghost Sect again.¡±


    The fox spirit is so satisfied.


    She has spent hundreds of years with the golden monkey.


    She used to think that it is only a silly monkey.


    If the golden monkey¡¯s cultivation level is not higher than hers, it can never defeat her.


    This is her first time that she feels that the golden monkey has brains.


    Of course, it must be credited to her.Updates by vi pnovel.com


    After all, he who touches pitch shall be defiled.


    It is supposed to be smarter after spending hundreds of years with the fox spirit.


    Suddenly, the fox spirit turns around and looks out of the window.


    ¡°Evil, break!¡± The fox spirit shoots a burst of potent energy. With the sound of bang, a blue flame shows up out of the window.


    The fox spirit lets out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Problem solved.¡±


    The golden monkey is also relieved. ¡°How was our performance?¡±


    ¡°Not bad,¡± the fox spirit says.


    ¡°Will those people believe it?¡±


    ¡°It is not our problem to worry about,¡± the fox spirit says.


    The golden monkey doesn¡¯t speak.


    In a small yard of Menshan, as no candle is lit up in the room, if it were not for the moonlight, it would be totally dark.


    A man in black rope, who is sitting in bed, suddenly spits a mouthful of blood and quickly opens his eyes.


    ¡°Master!¡±


    ¡°Honorable Elder!¡±


    A few young men hasten to come forward.


    The man in a black rope waves his hands.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Then he bursts out laughing.


    ¡°I thought that due to the two monsters, it would be much harder for us to kill him. However, it turns out that the two monsters don¡¯t get along well with him at all. Yet, the essence is a problem indeed. As long as I deal with the essential problem, the fox spirit will surely turn to us. Despite the aura recovery, if we have the help of a monster, no one can ever hinder us in the world.¡±


    Looking at the high-spirited man in a black rope, one of the young men says in a low voice, ¡°Master, what shall we do?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see.¡± While talking, the man in a black rope has stood up¡­


    A stone is thrown into the pond along an arc.


    Splash.


    The sound is like hitting a fabulous musical instrument.


    The glittering pond looks like a broken mirror.


    A car stops, from which two men get off.


    Wei Ming slowly turns around and looks at them with a smile.


    ¡°You got me again?¡±


    Gao Ge and Tang Jiusi keep walking forward without answering him.


    It is a pity.


    If they both wear a coat now, they will look sassier.


    Tang Jiusi is thinking that after finishing the current task, he must buy a black jacket one day.


    Yeah.


    If he wears a pair of sunglasses, he will look more awesome.


    Then a weird conversation happens.


    ¡°There you are.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am here.¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have come.¡±


    ¡°But here I am.¡±


    Tang Jiusi can¡¯t help thinking that they are stupid.


    It is more of style to say¡ª Hi, man.


    ¡°Gao Ge, team leader of Team Four of the East Huaxia Branch of the Dragon Court, has been ordered to execute the traitor of the Dragon Court, Wei Ming,¡± Gao Ge takes a deep breath and says.


    His voice is loud and strong with a highly penetrating power, as if being granted with some enormous energy, probably because he can have a sense of mission as a member of the Dragon Court.


    Wei Ming hears Gao Ge out peacefully and then speaks slowly.


    ¡°You had a chance to kill me before. Why didn¡¯t you do it?¡±


    Tang Jiusi looks at Gao Ge subconsciously.


    This question sounds a bit tricky!


    But Gao Ge still looks calm.


    He seems to have guessed that Wei Ming would raise such a question.


    ¡°We planned to spend some more time in finding out why you betrayed the Dragon Court, but it was unexpected that you should escape in front of us.¡±


    Before Gao Ge finishes his words, Wei Ming bursts into laughter.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got anxious and can¡¯t wait to kill me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve found this?¡± Gao Ge doesn¡¯t get angry.


    Tang Jiusi is a bit confused.


    Is Wei Ming so weird?


    He starts to taunt out of the blue?


    He must be insane!


    ¡°Come on. Show me how capable you are.¡± Wei Ming shouts.


    Then¡­


    He turns around and runs away.


    Gao Ge and Tang Jiusi are both surprised.


    ¡°Gao Ge, is there anything wrong with him?¡± Tang Jiusi slightly grimaces.


    He spoke in an imposing manner before.


    On the contrary, he acts with indignation now.


    Is he a crazy man?


    ¡°Kill him,¡± Gao Ge says that and then rushes to Wei Ming.


    What can Tang Jiusi do?


    He has no other choice but to charge forward with Gao Ge.


    With the sound of bang, Gao Ge¡¯s Flying Star Sword gives off a streak of sword spirit, which brings about a gust of strong wind whistling forward.


    When Wei Ming dodges the sword spirit, Tang Jiusi has arrived at his front.


    He strikes a punch right in the chest of Wei Ming.


    Bang.


    Wei Ming is sent flying away.

 Chapter 509 - Halt!

    Tang Jiusi feels deep in heart that Wei Ming is an idiot.


    He spoke with indignation before.


    And then he just fled away.


    The change happens too suddenly!


    Hence, Tang Jiusi starts to strike a punch at him harshly.


    However, Wei Ming has reached the realm of Strength Protection.


    If he hadn¡¯t needed to dodge Gao Ge¡¯s sword spirit, he wouldn¡¯t have been hit by Tang Jiusi.


    As Tang Jiusi strives to take him down, fierceness glimmers in Wei Ming¡¯s eyes, as if he is furious about Tang Jiusi¡¯s ruthlessness. Hence, he quickly adjusts his attitude and strides forward to counter Tang Jiusi¡¯s fist.


    Tang Jiusi retreats again and again and mutters a curse.


    Holy crap.


    Are the members of the Dragon Court so strong now?


    In the earlier years, Tang Jiusi was regarded as a rising star in the Dragon Court.


    Anyway, he is the young master of the Tang Family. He cannot keep a low key even if he wants to.


    However, since the start of Aura Recovery Age, he has gradually realized his shortcomings and met with more and more masters. Putting aside the psychopath Gao Ge, even Yue Xincheng, Meng Jing and Xia Lu also make him look small. He has begun to wonder whether he should leave the responsibility of the Tang Family behind and then follow Gao Ge. Even if he can only enjoy a little bit of benefits by being with Gao Ge, he feels contented too.


    All the people who are with Gao Ge are thriving well now.


    It goes without saying that he is extremely lucky. If he plays online games, he must be the chosen one.


    Before Wei Ming has time to take a breath, Gao Ge has been in front of him at an extremely fast speed.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡± Gao Ge shouts and meanwhile sends him flying away with a punch.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Then Gao Ge reaches out his hand to pull Tang Jiusi from the ground, asking.


    Tang Jiusi shakes his head, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Beat him up!¡±


    Gao Ge grins and strikes at Wei Ming again.


    Wei Ming probably realizes that the strength disparity between him and Gao Ge is significant, so he chooses to dodge instead of fighting recklessly. If he is dealing with other opponents, dodging may be useful, which can at least buy some time for him. However, in terms of dodging, Gao Ge is a superb expert. Moreover, due to his tactics of the Shadow School, other people¡¯s dodging skills are all too common to mention.


    Gao Ge¡¯s Flying Star Sword with a gleam of sword light suddenly shows up in front of Wei Ming.


    Wei Ming steps sideward and luckily, dodges the sword move. Yet, his arm is still slit by the sword wind and his left chest is punched by Gao Ge in the meanwhile.


    Swordsman as Gao Ge is, he is good at fist skills too.


    His fist attack is not different from hitting Wei Ming with a hammer.


    Wei Ming screams and totters backwards.


    Currently, Tang Jiusi is standing by as an audience. After Gao Ge punched Wei Ming, he immediately cheers up for Gao Ge and meanwhile shouts, ¡°Beat him up! Beat him up!¡±


    With blood trickling from his mouth and bones broken, he says in a deep voice, ¡°Can you let me have a break? I want to beat him up first!¡±


    Gao Ge ignores his request.


    Tang Jiusi is worked up.


    What does he mean?


    Does it mean that Wei Ming regards him as a pushover?


    Ahem.


    Wei Ming is clearly belittling him!


    With flames of wrath leap in his breast, he takes a few steps forward.


    ¡°Gao Ge.¡±


    Gao Ge turns around to look at him with a frown, saying in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t act rashly.¡±


    Tang Jiusi retreats for a few steps. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Gao Ge is speechless.


    So is he so easily persuaded?


    Wei Ming is a bit confused now.


    Tang Jiusi was putting on an act only.


    In fact, in terms of Tang Jiusi¡¯s capability, he is strong enough to fight with Wei Ming. However, it will take too much time. After all, it is as easy as pie for Gao Ge to take him down on his own.


    In this case, Tang Jiusi naturally accepts his advice and chooses to stand by. He also knows that he can¡¯t be of big help and may become a hindrance to Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge strikes his sword out and a gust of sword wind whistles forward again.


    Wei Ming hesitates for an instant and then throws out a talisman, which explodes in the air and glimmers with flames. As a result, the sword spirit is offset.


    ¡°Hum?¡± Gao Ge frowns.


    Tang Jiusi has to stride forward again in astonishment.


    Gao Ge has seen the talismans before.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that as a member of the Dragon Court, you¡¯ve become a stooge of the Ghost Sect,¡± Gao Ge sneers and says.


    ¡°Haha, if I tell you that I feel remorseful and want to return to the Dragon Court, will you give me a chance?¡± Wei Ming asks.


    ¡°You tell me,¡± Gao Ge answers with a question.


    ¡°Since so, we don¡¯t have to talk anymore.¡±


    Wei Ming takes out several talismans continuously.


    The talismans are thrown into the air and then turn into fireballs, as if reacting chemically with the air. The fireballs all go at Gao Ge with his Qi targeted.


    In terms of Gao Ge¡¯s current cultivation, of course he won¡¯t take the low-class talismans of the Ghost Sect seriously. He blocks all the talismans with his sword and eradicates all the fireballs.


    ¡°Why do you have to be a stooge for the Ghost Sect?¡± Gao Ge shouts and leaps. Meanwhile, a beam of sword light is stricken.


    Wei Ming wants to run away and block the attack, so he appears a bit flurried. In the end, as his defense is still broken by the sword move, he is heavily thrown on the ground. Instantly, he spits a mouthful of blood with a slit of sword wound in his chests, from which blood keeps streaming.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡± For the moment, Gao Ge¡¯s killing intent surges greatly. He doesn¡¯t want to give Wei Ming a chance to talk anything more and slashes down again.


    With a pale face, Wei Ming is slightly trembling on the ground, who feels it hard to breathe out of extreme fear as if his heart is gripped by a hand.


    Luckily, a light-ball is smashed to block the sword energy of Gao Ge.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Gao Ge shouts and slashes three times in a row. The hindrance in the air is all broken. When Gao Ge rushes forward, he finds that three more dead souls are standing before him.


    ¡°Hum. How dare you show these rubbishes to me?¡± Gao Ge doesn¡¯t care about it at all. Before the fierce dead souls take action, Gao Ge smashes them with one sword move. Unexpectedly, when they are broken, they turn into wisps of fog, blocking Gao Ge¡¯s vision.


    ¡°Halt!¡± As an onlooker, Tang Jiusi witnesses that a man in a black rope shows up next to Wei Ming and intends to leave while grabbing his arm.


    He has no time to think too much so he hastens to rush to another direction.

 Chapter 510 - Why Did You Save Me?

    Tang Jiusi comes here not for travelling. Even if he really wants to travel around, he can¡¯t come to Menshan. Shu Province is the most familiar place to him. After all, as the biggest family in Shu Province, the Tang Family is the pillar of the province, where everything is within their control. Now that Gao Ge has been hindered, he cannot just stand by.


    Even if Wei Ming is still suspicious, Tang Jiusi has no time to think about it at the moment.


    Since Gao Ge claims to kill Wei Ming, he has to do it regardless.


    Hence, he rushes towards Wei Ming and the man in a black rope who is coming to rescue Wei Ming.


    The man in a black rope turns around and stares at Tang Jiusi.


    When the man in a black rope stares at him, Tang Jiusi feels dazed for a moment.


    However, he still grits his teeth and rushes forward to strike a punch.


    ¡°You are dead meat,¡± the man in a black man speaks slowly in a cold voice. His black rope starts to flip around and then a beam of black light bursts out hitting Tang Jiusi away.


    Wei Ming¡¯s eyes slightly move and but he doesn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°Go!¡± After forcing Tang Jiusi to retreat, the man in a black rope doesn¡¯t rush forward to kill him. Instead, he runs away with Wei Ming.


    When Gao Ge dispels the black fog, he walks to Tang Jiusi.


    ¡°Hurry¡­ Chase them¡­¡± Tang Jiusi struggles to say with a pale face.


    ¡°Why do we chase them?¡± Gao Ge ignores Tang Jiusi¡¯s request and grabs his wrist to transfer the power of stars.


    While transferring the power of stars into Tang Jiusi, Gao Ge raises his head and squints at the direction where the man in a black rope and Wei Ming runs away. His eyes are gleaming with killing intent.


    After a while, Tang Jiusi passes out. Gao Ge has no other choice but to carry him on the shoulder to the car and bring him to the hotel.


    When they are back at the hotel, Tang Jiusi still doesn¡¯t wake up. Gao Ge has to drag him into the hotel.


    When they pass the lobby, the two receptionists seem to be a little embarrassed, who are wondering whether they should go forward and inquire.


    ¡°Is that the so-called date raping?¡± One of the girls asks the other.


    The other girl is a bit confused. ¡°I don¡¯t know! I have seen similar things before, but those only happen between a man and a woman¡­¡±


    ¡°What a pity! Alas, they are both good-looking. How come they are gays? No wonder there are so many single women.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    In fact, their conversation is heard by Gao Ge.


    Now Gao Ge feels anxious to throw Tang Jiusi on the ground and leave alone.


    How disgusting¡­


    He brings Tang Jiusi back to his own room and throws him to the other bed. Then he opens a bottle of water to have several gulps of it and sits on the chair to smoke.


    Tang Jiusi has the room key with him. Gao Ge could have got the key from his pocket, but after hearing the conversation of the receptionists, he really doesn¡¯t want to search for it on Tang Jiusi¡­


    He has suffered a psychological trauma.


    As a matter of fact, the two receptionists didn¡¯t go too far.


    Gao Ge can¡¯t help using a bit of imagination¡­


    As such, he feels even more disgusted.


    ¡°Did everything not go well tonight?¡± The fox spirit walks to Gao Ge and asks in a low voice.


    Gao Ge thinks for a while and shakes his head.


    ¡°Good then.¡± The fox spirit smiles.


    Then the fox spirit tells him what she and the golden monkey encountered when he was away.


    While the fox spirit is reporting, Gao Ge keeps frowning.


    ¡°It seems that those people do have a lot of tricks.¡±


    ¡°After all, this cultivation school has sustained for many years. Without some tricks, it would be very strange.¡± the fox spirit says.


    Gao Ge nods his head.Updates by vi pnovel.com


    After smoking a few cigarettes, Tang Jiusi finally wakes up.


    ¡°Holy crap, I¡¯m still alive?¡±


    ¡°You are almost dead.¡± Gao Ge walks to him and says.


    While transferring the power of stars to Tang Jiusi, Gao Ge realized that Tang Jiusi¡¯s soul was seriously injured.


    As to the man in a black rope, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t fight with the man in a black rope directly, but he realizes that this man is very strong.


    Luckily, the man didn¡¯t want to play hardball with Gao Ge and Tang Jiusi. His goal was to save Wei Ming.


    Tang Jiusi grins and says, ¡°Fortunately, I am not dead.¡±


    Well. Tang Jiusi¡¯s thinking is similar to Yue Xincheng¡¯s.


    For them, as long as they are alive, all the other problems are not worth mentioning.


    ¡°Alas. I was merely performing, but sadly, I got myself injured to this degree.¡± Tang Jiusi rubs his chest, which feels seriously pain. However, when he puts his hand on it, he doesn¡¯t feel pain then. No exterior wounds are found. Has he suffered serious internal injury?


    For any cultivator, an exterior wound is not frightening but the internal injury.


    A careless mistake may end his path of cultivation.


    Gao Ge feels a bit surprised. ¡°You¡¯ve seen through it?¡±


    Tang Jiusi glimpses him and feels disgruntled. ¡°What are you talking about? I am not an idiot. How could I not see through it?¡±


    Gao Ge says smilingly, ¡°Since you have seen it though, why did you fight so harshly?¡±


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t rushed forward, wouldn¡¯t it be too fake?¡± Tang Jiusi says with a bitter smile.


    Looking at Gao Ge staying silent, Tang Jiusi says smilingly, ¡°I know what you are thinking about, but you shouldn¡¯t think too much. It was right not to tell me. I am not as good at acting as you. Back then, it was only a conjecture. I was not sure about it. If I had known about the truth, I might not have performed well, which would be a big problem.¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head.


    That is why Gao Ge didn¡¯t tell his plan to Tang Jiusi at the very beginning.


    The reaction made unknowingly is the most trustable.


    Tang Jiusi sits up slowly. Gao Ge sits next to him and starts to transfer the power of stars to him.


    While receiving the power of stars, Tang Jiusi asks, ¡°Actually, I still can¡¯t understand why Wei Ming showed himself to court death since he doesn¡¯t want to die.¡±


    ¡°Regarding this question, you shouldn¡¯t ask me but Wei Ming,¡± Gao Ge says casually.


    Tang Jiusi ponders and nods his head to show his consensus on Gao Ge¡¯s words.


    However, he is aware of one thing too.


    After what happened tonight, it is less likely to see Wei Ming again.


    Of course, they still need to search for Wei Ming in Menshan, even if they think that Wei Ming has probably left Menshan¡­


    In a dark yard, Wei Ming is sitting on a chair, staring at the man in a black rope before him. After gasping for a few times, he finally speaks.


    ¡°Why did you save me?¡±

 Chapter 511 - He Doesn’t Even Know How to Carry the Can

    ¡°Why did you save me?¡±


    Faced with Wei Ming¡¯s question, the man in black rope gave a sinister smile.


    ¡°You went to Lake Ziyuan and then the magic array nearby was wrecked. Tell me. How could I not suspect you?¡± The man in black rope stands up, strides forward, sits before Wei Ming and sneers.


    Wei Ming frowns and says nothing.


    ¡°Therefore, you must show up and let Gao Ge find you again so that they could kill you!¡±


    Wei Ming says smilingly, ¡°In this case, why did you save me? Are you an idiot?¡±


    Wei Ming¡¯s words are clearly hostile.


    However, the man in black rope doesn¡¯t get angry easily.


    Staring at Wei Ming, he says, ¡°How do I know whether Gao Ge and his peer really want to kill you or just put on a show with you? You were exposed to the people of the Tang Family several times but they still didn¡¯t take any action. Then Gao Ge and Tang Jiusi found you and yet, didn¡¯t kill you. How could I not be dubious? That¡¯s what a member of the Ghost Sect does. Safety always comes first in all cases. If you don¡¯t mean to join the Ghost Sect sincerely, and only want to spy for the Dragon Court, we will be in trouble then.¡±


    Then he continues to say, ¡°When I saw that Gao Ge really wanted you dead, wasn¡¯t it fair enough that I saved you? After all, those who the Dragon Court wants to kill are all friends to the Ghost Sect.¡±


    Wei Ming pants for breath.


    ¡°Well, your injury is not serious. With our medicine, you will recover soon. Yet, we cannot stay in Menshan anymore. Although I don¡¯t think that Gao Ge is strong enough to kill me, he has a lot of weird power. For such a long time, we have been trying to eradicate him from the world and all the attempts ended in failure. He is a nightmare to us¡­¡±


    Wei Ming snorts, ¡°You sound like fearing Gao Ge.¡±


    ¡°You are right and wrong about it. We do not intend to risk our lives anymore. It is a resigned act to keep a low profile but it is a wise strategy too.¡±


    Wei Ming sniffs.


    It is the first time that he has heard a man defend for his wussing out so proudly.


    He must be the No. 1 Mr. Shameless in the world!


    ¡°We shall leave as soon as day breaks.¡±


    After saying that, the man in black rope stands up and leaves.


    When the man leaves, Wei Ming finally lets out a sigh of relief.


    He stares at the candlestick on the table. The candlelight is flickering.


    After a while, he lands a punch on the table.


    ¡°Gao Ge, when I have my own power in the Ghost Sect, I must kill you!¡±


    His killing intent surges.


    Outside the room, a sneer is suddenly heard.


    Then the footstep gradually fades away.


    Wei Ming slumps into a chair.


    Under the current circumstance, to survive is a problem.


    Hence, he must start to hypnotize himself.


    He must keep telling himself that he must kill Gao Ge and eliminate the Dragon Court.


    Apart from that, he really doesn¡¯t know what he should do to ensure that he can live longer¡­


    Gao Ge and Tang Jiusi stay in Menshan for another 10 days and more then.


    Over the past days, Gao Ge has focused on lighting up his star map and meanwhile offering treatment for Tang Jiusi.


    Tang Jiusi¡¯s injury is too serious.


    Any traumatic injury is treatable for Gao Ge, but it is much harder to cure the injury of the soul.


    The Tang Family¡¯s scouts are sent out to find Wei Ming and the man in black rope in Shu Province, but they end in failure.


    These two men just disappear.


    Never has Gao Ge met with Wei Ming.


    ¡°So have we completed the task?¡± Tang Jiusi asks.


    Gao Ge nods his head with a frown, as if encountering some trouble.


    Tang Jiusi is not good at watching a person¡¯s mood, but Gao Ge¡¯s facial expression is too obvious.


    He can¡¯t help asking, ¡°Do you encounter any trouble?¡±


    ¡°More or less.¡± Gao Ge says with a smile.


    Tang Jiusi gets even more confused.


    He feels that Gao Ge¡¯s smile is somewhat reluctant.


    ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s my own business,¡± Gao Ge shakes his head and doesn¡¯t intend to talk more.


    Tang Jiusi is disgruntled. ¡°Dude, you are clearly regarding me as an outsider!¡±


    Gao Ge says grinningly, ¡°I just feel that the more I say, the more confused I will get, so it is better not to talk about it. I can straighten myself out, too.¡±


    ¡°Are you crossed in love?¡±


    ¡°More or less¡­¡±


    ¡­


    Wei Ming cannot be found in Shu Province now and Fire Dragon also tells Gao Ge that the task is over.


    In this case, Gao Ge has no reason to stay in Shu Province anymore.


    The appointment with Xiaoshan Sword Sect has been expired now. It has been more than one month.


    It seems that the death of Ming Xing Swordlord has come as a shattering blow to them. Now they are not in a mood to set against Gao Ge.


    They¡¯ve been offered the chance but they didn¡¯t take it. On the contrary, the Ghost Sect always shows up before Gao Ge obstinately.


    When Tang Jiusi goes back, Gao Ge is also on the high-speed train to Nancheng City.


    As to the task in Menshan, those not in the know may find it a bit anticlimactic. However, Gao Ge knows that he has done his job. As to why he was assigned to do that, it must be because he is the one that the Ghost Sect hates most among all the people of the Dragon Court.


    Even he wants to kill Wei Ming, how sinful is Wei Ming?


    Gao Ge arrives at the Nancheng Cultivation Academy.


    As a team leader of the Dragon Court, Gao Ge can enter and leave the Academy freely.


    After reaching the Dragon Court, he goes to Meng Fang directly.


    ¡°Hem, Gao Ge, welcome back to your alma mater.¡±


    Gao Ge was a student of Nancheng Cultivation Academy before. It is safe to say that this is his alma mater.


    ¡°You know what I am here for,¡± Gao Ge says in a deep voice.


    Upon seeing Gao Ge¡¯s facial expression, Meng Fang is slightly stunned and then smiles bitterly.


    Actually, when he learns that Gao Ge is in Nancheng Cultivation Academy, he realizes that he may be in trouble.


    Yet, he has soothed himself.


    Before Gao Ge came, he always stayed awake at night with worry and kept pondering over how to explain to Gao Ge.


    What should happen will happen.


    ¡°Come with me first,¡± Meng Fang says that and walks ahead.


    Gao Ge follows him.


    After walking for a distance, Gao Ge finally realizes that where they are heading.


    Having entered the office, Gongsun Moyang sitting on the chair sees Gao Ge and casts a glance at Meng Fang.


    ¡°Why do you bring him here?¡±


    ¡°Principal Gongsun, I cannot do anything about his coming to me!¡± Meng Fang says with a bitter smile. ¡°The blame is too serious that I cannot take¡­¡±


    Gongsun Moyang heaves a sigh.


    He really feels like expelling Meng Fang out of Nancheng Cultivation Academy¡­


    Doesn¡¯t he even know how to carry the can?

 Chapter 512 - Not Anymore After Today

    Meng Fang stands aside, looking around, as if he has nothing to do with what is happening here.


    Gongsun Moyang feels upset and really wants to kick Meng Fang¡¯s ass badly.


    Meng Fang is too annoying.


    He doesn¡¯t even realize that he should share the burden with his supervisor!


    Yet, Gongsun Moyang understands Meng Fang too.


    It is not insignificant. After all, Gao Ge has completed his task, but he came to Nancheng City instead of Haicheng City.


    Evidently, Gao Ge is in a fret now.


    He is simply a walking powder barrel!


    No one dares to step forward and irritate him at the moment.


    ¡°Lord Human Dragon, you should know what I want to ask,¡± Gao Ge takes a deep breath and looks at Gongsun Moyang, saying.


    He called Gongsun Moyang as Principal Gongsun before.


    However, now that Gao Ge has become a member of the Dragon Court from a student of Nancheng Cultivation Academy, of course he calls Gongsun Moyang as Lord Human Dragon.


    Gongsun Moyang gives a bitter smile and says, ¡°Sit down first.¡±


    After Gao Ge sits down, Meng Fang also sits on the sofa.


    ¡°I still prefer you to call me as Principal. You are not a student of Nancheng Cultivation Academy now, but you still used to be one. This is your alma mater. Since you are back here, it is the most proper for you to call me Principal.¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head, ¡°Okay.¡±


    However, he doesn¡¯t alter how he calls Gongsun Moyang.


    Obviously, Gao Ge has a problem with him now, or even dislikes him.


    Gongsun Moyang doesn¡¯t hurry to talk further. Instead, he is tapping his fingers on the table rhythmically and finally exhales a long breath. After all, what must be must be. Even Meng Fang knows what is coming. Why can¡¯t he?


    ¡°You are here because of Meng Jing?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gao Ge nods his head.


    In fact, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t receive any bad news about Meng Jing.


    However, it is sort of a piece of bad news.


    This is the first time that he has lost contact with Meng Jing since they met.


    Not it didn¡¯t happen even when he was hunted down by the people of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect.


    If Meng Jing were in the Cultivation Academy, there wouldn¡¯t be any problem. After all, it is safe to stay in the Cultivation Academy.


    When they parted in Jiangnan City, Gao Ge knew that Meng Jing was going to carry out a mission. However, he doesn¡¯t understand what kind of mission Meng Jing executes should take her such a long time.


    ¡°I know Meng Jing well. She doesn¡¯t stay out of contact with me for such a long time,¡± Gao Ge says.


    Back in Jiangnan City, Water Dragon¡¯s attitude was a bit weird too.


    She told Gao Ge that she didn¡¯t know about Meng Jing¡¯s mission.


    But seemingly, she knows that Meng Jing¡¯s mission is not simple.


    He has failed to contact Meng Jing since he parted with her in Jiangnan City and she doesn¡¯t contact him either.


    He feels too worried now, or he wouldn¡¯t show such attitude towards Gongsun Moyang. After all, this principal has been always been a respectful man to Gao Ge.


    ¡°Meng Jing is on a mission, which you have already known. Supposedly, she is not in trouble yet. I think everything goes well now,¡± Gongsun Moyang says smilingly.


    Gao Ge¡¯s eyes turn cold immediately. ¡°Supposedly?¡±


    It is hard for him to believe that Gongsun Moyang would talk in such an unconfident way as principal of Nancheng Cultivation Academy.


    It goes without saying that Meng Jing¡¯s mission must be really hard to fulfill.


    Although Gao Ge is not an excessively sensitive person, it is too reluctant for him to remain calm and peaceful at the moment.


    Gongsun Moyang takes a look at Meng Fang and the latter coughs, saying, ¡°Gao Ge, you don¡¯t need to worry for the moment. Moreover, as long as we learn anything, we will inform you at once.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Meng, how dangerous is Meng Jing¡¯s mission this time?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡± Meng Fang feels headache instantly.


    He is really afraid of the question asked by Gao Ge.


    ¡°It should be of S Grade.¡±


    Gao Ge stands up immediately and glares at Meng Fang with staring eyes full of shock.


    ¡°A mission of S Grade? Mr. Meng, as far as I know, the mission of S Grade is totally beyond the capability of a student of the Cultivation Academy, isn¡¯t it? Actually, not only the student of the Cultivation Academy but also an ordinary member of the Dragon Court is not eligible to carry out such a mission. Only the team leader or above is qualified, and it cannot be done by one person. Now you¡¯ve sent Meng Jing to do it? Mr. Meng, you are Meng Jing¡¯s teacher! And your family name is Meng too! Didn¡¯t you tell me that you and Meng Jing might be a family many years ago? And this is how you treat your student?¡±


    Meng Fang touches his nose. ¡°Gao Ge, calm down. How about¡­ I change my family name to a new one? Like Niukulu?¡±


    Looking at Gao Ge¡¯s cold face, Meng Fang feels rather embarrassed. ¡°Fine. It is not funny at all, is it?¡±


    Gao Ge takes a deep breath.


    ¡°Mr. Meng, I need an explanation.¡±


    ¡°Gao Ge, don¡¯t overreact first,¡± Gongsun Moyang says.


    They have anticipated that Gao Ge would turn very emotional when he learnt about it, but they still underestimated his anger level.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be that Meng Jing asked for the mission. She is only a student of Nancheng Cultivation Academy, who is not qualified to reach the mission of S Grade.¡± As a team leader of the Dragon Court, Gao Ge is rather aware of the rules. Even if he didn¡¯t join the Dragon Court this life, he would know about the rules too.


    As such, he is inwardly furious.


    Letting Meng Jing execute a mission of S Grade is basically sending her to hell!


    The highest-level mission of the Dragon Court is merely of SSS Grade, which is only accessible for masters like Fire Dragon, Land Dragon and Lurking Dragon. Besides, at least two of them do the mission together.


    For a mission of SS Grade, one of them will be asked to execute it and maybe he has to bring some team leaders.


    As to a mission of S Grade, at least the mission group is led by a team leader of the Dragon Court.


    Gao Ge can¡¯t help trembling.


    He is really extremely furious now.


    ¡°What on earth is Meng Jing¡¯s mission?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    Now he has no time to ponder much. All he wants to do is to take Meng Jing back.


    ¡°Gao Ge, we cannot disclose the mission to you. Moreover, you and Meng Jing¡­ If you know about it, it is not a good thing for you, Meng Jing or the Dragon Court,¡± Gongsun Moyang says with a stern face.


    He is telling the truth and it is perfectly reasonable.


    However, reasonable as it is, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t have to understand and accept it.


    ¡°Can¡¯t I really know about it?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Gongsun Moyang says in a deep voice. ¡°Gao Ge, don¡¯t forget that you are one of the members of the Dragon Court! And you are even a team leader of the Dragon Court!¡±


    Gao Ge laughs.


    But his laughter sounds a bit cold.


    He stands up slowly and walks to the door.


    ¡°Not anymore after today.¡±


    He says calmly without any emotion.

 Chapter 513 - Flying Boat

    Gao Ge is always a reasonable person.


    It has never changed since he joined the Dragon Court.


    At the very beginning, he was annoyed by being restrained and even felt that he was forced to join the Dragon Court, but afterwards, when he learnt more about the Dragon Court, he has gradually integrated himself into the organization. He even feels proud of being a member of the Dragon Court.


    But now, things are different!


    Watching Gao Ge leave the office, Gongsun Moyang and Meng Fang both want to stop him. Yet, they still say nothing in the end.


    ¡°It seems that things are getting ugly this time,¡± Meng Fang says in a low voice.


    ¡°Ugly? So what? This is a mission, not a game!¡± Gongsun Moyang says in a stern voice.


    Meng Fang takes a look at Gongsun Moyang and says resignedly, ¡°Principal Gongsun, what¡¯s the point of saying that? Didn¡¯t you hear Gao Ge? Was he angry? Yes, but when he was talking, he was not angry at all. Every word he uttered was not emotional at all. Since he said that calmly, he was not merely blowing off his steam.¡±


    Gongsun Moyang doesn¡¯t bother to respond to Meng Fang.


    Meng Fang is of no help at all and only frightens himself after the event.


    Holy crap¡­


    What¡¯s the point of saying that?


    Of course Gongsun Moyang also realizes the same thing as Meng Fang does.


    ¡°I guess that Gao Ge will go back to the East Huaxia branch to submit his resignation letter,¡± Meng Fang heaves a sigh and says.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hope that Fire Dragon can stop him,¡± Gongsun Moyang says.


    Meng Fang says smilingly, ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any problem.¡±


    ¡°Do you really think so?¡± Gongsun Moyang asks.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡±


    ¡°As far as I think, it is not that simple¡­¡± Gongsun Moyang says with a bitter smile.


    Meng Fang is struck dumbfounded¡­


    Gao Ge walks to the entrance of the Cultivation Academy unhurriedly.


    He suddenly stops with a grimace of pain¡£


    At the entrance of the Academy, there is a recliner, in which an old man is sitting with a cup of tea. He is having a quiet time for a while.


    ¡°Mr. Lou, are you going to stop me too?¡± Gao Ge goes near him slowly and asks.


    His voice is full of respect.


    ¡°Lad, come here.¡±


    Gao Ge takes a few steps forward then.


    ¡°Why do I stop you?¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Gao Ge is a bit surprised. ¡°You are not here to stop me?¡±


    ¡°Although I rarely interfere with these things, I do know something. I¡¯m aware that the Dragon Court has no other choice but to let Meng Jing take the mission, because only she can do it, which is related to her physique. They have their own reason and you have yours. I know you are a good boy. If you were asked to carry out the mission, you wouldn¡¯t reject it, would you?¡±


    Gao Ge ponders and nods his head seriously.


    ¡°You see? Therefore, in your eyes, the Dragon Court has made a wrong decision,¡± Lou Zhoutian says smilingly. ¡°You are angry and disgruntled, and even want to resign from the Dragon Court, which is rather fair. Since the management of Dragon Court can do what they believe is right, why can¡¯t you?¡±


    Suddenly, Gao Ge has no idea what he should say.


    In the end, he only says slowly, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lou.¡±


    ¡°What do you thank me for? I used to make a mistake and kind of hurt an apprentice of mine indirectly, just because at that time, I always preferred to hold a personal point of view. I shouldn¡¯t make him believe what I thought was right. After all, every coin has two sides, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°It only happened once and now I won¡¯t allow it to happen again. Gao Ge, you are my apprentice¡¯s student. I won¡¯t say too much to you. If you need my help, you can tell me directly. I¡¯m old but I can still do something for you.¡±


    Gao Ge is touched for real.


    He realizes that Lou Zhoutian is here not to stop him.


    On the contrary, Lou Zhoutian is here to show his support.


    ¡°As a saint says, gentlemen should cultivate themselves, run their families well, govern the state orderly and bring peace to the world. We can comprehend the saying from a different angle. That is, gentlemen should care about themselves first, then families and the world. Gao Ge, let me ask you. If you are told about Meng Jing¡¯s mission, and you really find her and take her back, how will she feel?¡±


    Gao Ge seems hesitant and upset.


    However, very soon, Gao Ge¡¯s eyes become clear then.


    ¡°It is the Dragon Court¡¯s decision to put her in risk; it is her own matter that she wants to prove herself. And, for me, it is my own will to protect her and take her back. I should mind my own business and as to other things, I don¡¯t want to think about them.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Lou Zhoutian nods his head and has a feeling that Gao Ge is a great genius¡­


    ¡°Mr. Lou, goodbye.¡±


    ¡°Bye.¡±


    Gao Ge walks out of the Academy and a painting scroll suddenly appears in his palm.


    By now, he hasn¡¯t used it yet. After all, he doesn¡¯t want to cause any bad impacts.


    Nevertheless, he doesn¡¯t care about it anymore.


    When a flying boat shows up abruptly, Lou Zhoutian¡¯s eyes slightly glitter.


    When Gao Ge leaps onto the flying boat and leaves, Lou Zhoutian narrows his eyes, shaking the recliner.


    ¡°This thing seems a piece of work by the Xuan Family. How impressive it is to fulfill Taoism through painting¡­¡±


    A flying boat is flying high in the air.


    This is the first time that Gao Ge has operated the flying boat, so he is still not good at it. However, after ten minutes, he has completely grasped the way of driving the boat. Xuan Siyu has told him about it. He is not stupid so he can get the hang of it with a bit of practice. Then he continues to speed up.


    ¡°Oh my god¡­ What is that?¡± The people on the ground also see the flying boat as well as the people in the boat.


    ¡°Dad, look, a flying boat!¡±


    ¡°Silly, UFO again? Haha, there is no alien at all¡­ Oh crap! Honey, there is a flying boat!¡±


    ¡­


    There are a lot of similar talks like that¡­


    Now the videos about the flying boat are also seen on various websites.


    Some say that it is black technology.


    Some also say that it is a spiritual instrument which comes to being after the aura recovery.


    All in all, there are various kinds of conjectures.


    Gongsun Moyang, who is sitting in the office, certainly learns about it too.


    He is touching his forehead.


    ¡°I thought that Mr. Lou could stop him. It turns out that it is hardly possible,¡± Gongsun Moyang says with a bitter smile.


    If Gao Ge still regards himself as a member of the Dragon Court, he won¡¯t use the flying boat under such a circumstance.


    Even if he uses it in the darkness at night, it is still acceptable to Gongsun Moyang and the Dragon Court.


    But now¡­


    This is a public protest.


    This is the first step of Gao Ge¡¯s protest!


    Fire Dragon watches the video on his computer in the East Huaxia branch. He thinks for a while and stands up.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and wait for him outside,¡± Fire Dragon says to Water Dragon who is sitting on the opposite of him.


    Water Dragon snorts, ¡°I¡¯m not going.¡±


    ¡°Um?¡±


    ¡°It is a decision made by you idiots. Why do I have to bear with the consequence together with you?¡± Water Dragon says. ¡°You are unhappy that Gao Ge gets angry and feels that he doesn¡¯t behave properly, but have you ever put yourselves in his shoes? You know, Gao Ge has done a lot for the Dragon Court.¡±


    Fire Dragon walks out of the office alone quietly.


    When he closes the door, he says in a low voice, ¡°That¡¯s what a member of the Dragon Court does. We all suffer likewise.¡±

 Chapter 514 - Apply for Resigning from the Dragon Court!

    Did what Lou Zhoutian said make sense?


    Every word did but it didn¡¯t keep Gao Ge anyway.


    Instead, his words made Gao Ge more certain of his thought.


    The reason is rather simple.


    He allows himself to suffer wrong but he cannot see Meng Jing suffer any, even if she doesn¡¯t think so.


    Since his rebirth, he has told himself that he must stop anyone from hurting Meng Jing. Even death cannot part him and her.


    It is fine to care for the world.


    But it is unacceptable to care for the world at the cost of his beloved girl¡¯s life!


    Standing on the boat, Gao Ge is grinning with self-mockery.


    It turns out that he is not a big-picture guy.


    However, it is not bad.


    In Haicheng Cultivation Academy, a group of people are staring at the computer.


    When Yue Xincheng turns off the video, they directly stand up.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Gao Ge?¡± Liu Zhongyi asks. ¡°Why did he take such a flying boat in public?¡±


    ¡°Probably because he wants to quit the Dragon Court,¡± Master Guanshan says in a low voice.


    Liu Zhongyi casts a glance at him. ¡°Mind your words.¡±


    ¡°Did I say anything wrong?¡± Master Guanshan laughs. ¡°You are Gao Ge¡¯s teacher indeed, but you don¡¯t know about him at all!¡±


    Liu Zhongyi thinks carefully and has no idea how to talk back.


    He knows that Master Guanshan¡¯s words are true.


    ¡°But why?¡± Yue Xincheng can¡¯t help asking.


    ¡°Because of Meng Jing.¡± Xia Lu suddenly answers.


    All the others just look at her.


    Xia Lu explains briefly, ¡°Meng Jing told me before that she would carry out a mission. It has been a long while but she has never texted me to announce that she is fine. Apart from that, Gao Ge set off directly from Nancheng Cultivation Academy. I think he must go there to make a punitive expedition.¡±


    Yue Xincheng is startled instantly. ¡°Does Meng Jing encounter any mishap?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± Xia Lu says. ¡°If anything untoward happened to Meng Jing, we would be informed anyway and the Dragon Court wouldn¡¯t hide it from Gao Ge. However, no news after such a long time is already the worst thing.¡±


    Yue Xincheng¡¯s facial expression is quite complicated.


    ¡°Shall we go?¡± Yue Xincheng and Xia Lu speak at the same time tacitly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Liu Zhongyi says.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Yue Xincheng feels a bit worried.


    ¡°I gained the post of vice principal with the help of my student, which is quite a shame. Now that Gao Ge is in trouble, I must take his side then,¡± Liu Zhongyi says smilingly.


    Yue Xincheng doesn¡¯t speak anymore.


    ¡°Are you going to look for the Badass? I¡¯m going too!¡± Chen Wangshi, who is playing aside, suddenly runs over and looks rather happy.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going then,¡± Master Guanshan says with a bitter smile. ¡°Although I do want to side with you, given my special identity and sinful status, if I set against the Dragon Court¡­¡±


    ¡°Understandable,¡± Xia Lu says slightly.


    ¡°Wen Yihuan, don¡¯t follow us then,¡± Yue Xincheng glances at Master Wen and says.


    Master Wen coughs and says seriously, ¡°How can I? We¡¯ve known each other for a long time. Now that Gao Ge needs help, how can I stand aside and do nothing?¡±


    ¡°Okay, then how about going with us?¡± Yue Xincheng sneers.


    Master Wen is shocked, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°So stop acting in front of me,¡± Yue Xincheng snaps.


    Master Wen grins with embarrassment.


    He doesn¡¯t like talking with Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng.


    These two men always know how to end a conversation. If Yue Xincheng tries a bit harder to persuade Wen Yihuan, the latter will surely push the boat along with the current and say that he will stay¡­


    ¡°Actually, I think that you can wait for a while,¡± Gongshu Jie says in a low voice. ¡°He is driving a flying boat and you will probably miss him when you arrive at the Dragon Court. You may as well find out where Gao Ge is going and then go to find him.¡±


    ¡°If Gao Ge doesn¡¯t leave the Dragon Court, we will make it. If he has left, we still need to go through some formalities,¡± Yue Xincheng says smilingly. ¡°Thus, we still must go.¡±


    Gongshu Jie doesn¡¯t talk then.


    Finally, Xia Lu, who is holding, Yue Xincheng and Qingrou leave the Haicheng Cultivation Academy.


    To their surprise, when they just walk out of the Academy, they see He Youniang.


    ¡°Ms. Xia, Mr. Yue, can you take me with you?¡± He Youniang says smilingly. ¡°Don¡¯t waste your time if you want to ask me to go back.¡±


    Yue Xincheng nods his head with a bitter smile.


    He doesn¡¯t intend to persuade her at all.


    In the whole Cultivation Academy, the only person that He Youniang admires most may be Gao Ge.


    In He Youniang¡¯s mind, Gao Ge is definitely more important than the Cultivation Academy.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get going. I am the first one to learn about what happened and my classmates haven¡¯t. If they do, I¡¯m sure that those who came back from the Xiaoshan Sword Sect with me will follow us,¡± He Youniang says.


    Hence, they don¡¯t hesitate anymore¡­


    Things seem to become more awful¡­


    Fire Dragon has been waiting for a call.


    To be honest, he has no idea how to handle the issue now.


    Quite some people are standing at the entrance of the branch of the Dragon Court.


    ¡°Ahem, Ms. Qin¡­¡± Fire Dragon beckons Qin Yuming. Before he talks further, Qin Yuming rolls her eyes at him.


    ¡°Lord Fire Dragon, are you going to ask me again whether there is a phone call from the capital? No! If yes, I will inform you. You¡¯ve asked me a dozen times!¡±


    Fire Dragon gets shocked and doesn¡¯t dare to believe this. ¡°Have I asked for so many times?¡±


    Qin Yuming nods her head.


    Fire Dragon stamps his feet with anger. ¡°I¡¯ve asked so many times and they still haven¡¯t called. Obviously, they want me to take care of it! But how can I do it?¡±


    He feels so stressful!


    It has nothing to do with him but he has to step forward and deal with it.


    Maybe the people in the capital are feeling so vexed now.


    Actually, Gao Ge is not that seriously wrong. If he were Gao Ge¡­ Well, he shouldn¡¯t think this way.


    Yet, it is impossible that Gao Ge is doing right.


    One side is the big-picture view.


    The other side is a minor issue.


    The minor issues cannot be vetoed because of the big picture.


    If one is too objective, he will be very annoying.


    Finally, the flying boat lands slowly and returns to the painting scroll.


    Xuan Siyu has told Gao Ge before that the flying boat can travel 500 km in a single day. She was right indeed.


    All the members that stay in the East Huaxia branch walk out and stare at Gao Ge with a complicated countenance.


    ¡°Gao Ge, do you know what you are doing?¡± Fire Dragon coughs and says in a stern voice.


    He must be imposing anyway.


    ¡°Gao Ge, you are too impulsive¡­¡± Qin Yuming says bitterly.


    After all, Gao Ge used to be a subordinate under her when he just joined the Dragon Court.


    Now she is rather upset to see things get so ugly.


    ¡°Gao Ge, team leader of team four of the East Huaxia branch of the Dragon Court, applies for quitting the Dragon Court.¡± Gao Ge reaches out his hand to take out his identity papers, and walks towards Fire Dragon.


    His face is very calm and peaceful.

 Chapter 515 - Heaven Dragon Is Here

    Since the foundation of the Dragon Court, there have been some members applying for resignation and some of them did succeed.


    Nonetheless, it didn¡¯t happen under such a circumstance.


    And they were not as harsh as Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge is overwhelmingly difficult to cope with¡­


    Fire Dragon feels really pushed and troubled.


    By far, he hasn¡¯t figured out how he should face Gao Ge.


    Crap.


    Why does he have to take care of the mess?


    As to the great truth, Fire Dragon has thought a lot but he can¡¯t say it to Gao Ge face to face.


    To talk on the moral high ground from the angle of the Dragon Court?


    Fire Dragon can do it surely.


    But it is not right!


    If he really does it, he will be a hypocrite then. It is like telling someone that he must sacrifice his mother¡¯s life at a point where the very existence of the country is at stake and that he mustn¡¯t show any objection. Besides, his mother will be a heroic martyr then!


    There is nothing wrong from the perspective of Fire Dragon.


    From the perspective of a country¡¯s interest, it is a magnificent feat.


    For the man¡¯s mother, it is an honor too.


    However, it doesn¡¯t mean that the man can¡¯t have a problem with the arrangement.


    If he is disgruntled, he will be accused of not having a big-picture view and contributing to the country¡­


    Is it fair and reasonable?


    It¡¯s easy to criticize from the sidelines, which is rather common. They not only believe that they are wrong but also feel that they are great saints.


    As to Gao Ge, his thought is quite simple.


    He finds it okay that he is assigned with any task even at the cost of his life.


    But putting Meng Jing at risk? No way!


    Gao Ge is not a selfish man but it is fine to be selfish once in a while. He has made a lot of contribution since he joined the Dragon Court. When he was left alone to be hunted by the people of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect, he didn¡¯t complain or whine about his disgruntlement to the Dragon Court. Now on what ground can the Dragon Court start to accuse Gao Ge of having no big-picture view?


    What confuses Gao Ge most is why he can¡¯t even know about Meng Jing¡¯s mission.


    If Meng Jing is really a member of the Dragon Court, he won¡¯t be so angry.


    However, Meng Jing is only a student of Nancheng Cultivation Academy.


    ¡°Gao Ge, put the thing away,¡± Qin Yuming hastens to say with a frown.


    Gao Ge stands up straight and stares at Qin Yuming with an unwavering look.


    ¡°Gao Ge, the team leader of team four of the East Huaxia branch of the Dragon Court, applies for quitting the Dragon Court!¡±


    His voice is forcefully sonorous and neat.


    Qin Yuming turns around to look at Fire Dragon.


    It seems that she is telling Fire Dragon that she can¡¯t do anything about it now so he has to deal with it.


    Fire Dragon takes a few steps forward until he stands before Gao Ge.


    He takes a deep breath and starts to think.


    He has prepared a lot to say to Gao Ge.


    Yet, now he just can¡¯t speak anything out.


    Somehow, it is inappropriate for him to say those meaningless words.


    ¡°Gao Ge, calm down first.¡±


    Gao Ge laughs, ¡°Lord Fire Dragon, I¡¯m pretty calm. Either you tell me what mission Meng Jing is executing and let me bring her back or I resign from the Dragon Court and go to find the answer myself.¡±


    While pondering, Fire Dragon suddenly hears a loud voice.


    ¡°Do you think you can just join the Dragon Court and quit it at will?¡±


    Everyone looks to the voice-maker.


    When they realize who was talking, they are all surprised.


    ¡°Lord Heaven Dragon!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Lord Heaven Dragon. Since when he was here?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve no idea¡­¡±


    Gao Ge is slightly shocked to see Heaven Dragon.


    On the contrary, Fire Dragon breathes a sigh of relief.


    He was whining before, believing that it was too over to leave such a mess to him.


    Now he can stay out of the mess then.


    Since Heaven Dragon is here, it is none of his business then.


    What a delightful occasion!


    ¡°Gao Ge, you are a member of the Dragon Court and Meng Jing is also a student of the Cultivation Academy. She will join the Dragon Court sooner or later, which you should be aware of. Now she is doing what she should do. On what ground can you feel unhappy with it?¡± Heaven Dragon questions him with a stern face. ¡°You¡¯re so disappointing!¡±


    Gao Ge laughs.


    Then he utters one word.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    That¡¯s all.


    He says nothing more.


    What he should say has been said.


    Then he doesn¡¯t feel like talking anymore.


    ¡°Gao Ge!¡± Heaven Dragon shouts.


    Obviously, he is very dissatisfied with Gao Ge¡¯s current attitude.


    Gao Ge laughs and says, ¡°Lord Heaven Dragon, in fact, I was only a student of the Cultivation Academy and never wanted to join the Dragon Court. Back then, what did you say to me? If I didn¡¯t join the Dragon Court, you would kill me?¡±


    Heaven Dragon is astonished.


    Gao Ge sneers, ¡°In this case, you can just kill me now.¡±


    ¡°Gao Ge, don¡¯t monkey around!¡± Greatly shocked, Fire Dragon hastens to say.


    He doesn¡¯t want to meddle with this.


    Yet, Gao Ge is being too harsh.


    He always knows about Heaven Dragon¡¯s character. Although Gao Ge¡¯s words were uttered in an angry rush, Heaven Dragon may take them seriously.


    He is really monkeying around.


    In Fire Dragon¡¯s eyes, even if Gao Ge quits the Dragon Court, he doesn¡¯t hope that anything untoward happens to Gao Ge.


    Although it has been not so long since Gao Ge joined the Dragon Court, it is also not a short time, not to mention gao Ge¡¯s contribution to the Dragon Court, just Gao Ge¡¯s own personality are very satisfying to him.


    Fire Dragon may not dare to judge others.


    However, regarding Gao Ge, Fire Dragon is sure of one thing.


    Even if Gao Ge is not a member of the Dragon Court, he will never do any harm to Huaxia or the Dragon Court!


    ¡°Haha, good!¡± Heaven Dragon laughs and says. ¡°It seems that you are really fully-fledged. Since so, how about making a bet?¡±


    ¡°Lord Heaven Dragon, please enlighten me.¡±


    ¡°If you can defeat me, I will approve of your resignation. However, if you are no match for me, you can only stay in the Dragon Court and never leave the branch within one year.¡±


    Gao Ge frowns.


    ¡°Heaven Dragon, are you here to make trouble?¡± Fire Dragon is going nuts.


    Heaven Dragon takes a look at him and doesn¡¯t respond.


    Gao Ge laughs and nods his head. ¡°Okay.¡±


    All the people are shocked.


    Qin Yuming gets furious. ¡°Gao Ge, are you insane? Don¡¯t you know about your cultivation level? Do you really believe you are invincible because you are gifted and have completed some tasks? How dare you!¡±


    Her words sound like scorning Gao Ge.


    Yet, anyone with a discerning eye can tell that that she said so for Gao Ge¡¯s own good.


    Gao Ge turns around and looks at Qin Yuming, saying, ¡°Ms. Qin, rest assured.¡±


    Qin Yuming keeps rolling eyes at him.


    How can she feel assured?

 Chapter 516 - Today I’ve Reached the Realm of Master!

    When Gao Ge agrees on Heaven Dragon¡¯s bet, all the people present are shocked.


    Not only Qin Yuming but also all the others feel that Gao Ge must be insane!


    Rumor has it that Heaven Dragon has reached the realm of Grand Master.


    What about Gao Ge?


    Although he killed a swordsman at the realm of Master, it was mostly because of luck. Even if Gao Ge has the competence to kill a cultivator at the realm of Master, so what? At the moment, Gao Ge is faced with one at the realm of Grand Master!


    ¡°Gao Ge, have you made up your mind?¡± Heaven Dragon asks with a frown.


    In fact, he didn¡¯t expect that Gao Ge would agree so readily.


    He knows that it is a contemptible act, which may make Gao Ge feel threatened.


    Nevertheless, in the current situation he has no other choice but to take special measures. The priority is to pacify Gao Ge.


    This is the method he has conceived on the way here, which is exactly what the senior management wants.


    As long as Gao Ge is placated, the other problems can be solved step by step.


    However, he realizes that he was wrong.


    Gao Ge is as stubborn as a mule!


    ¡°Of course yes. But Lord Heaven Dragon, I know a lot of tricks, so please don¡¯t say that my victory is ignominious!¡± Gao Ge says sneeringly.


    Heaven Dragon gives a bitter smile. ¡°Just bring them on if you have any tricks.¡±


    Fire Dragon is terribly furious, shouting, ¡°Heaven Dragon, are you crazy? How can Gao Ge be capable enough to be your opponent? He does have some gadgets but can the gadgets help him defeat you?¡±


    Heaven Dragon casts a glance at Fire Dragon with annoyance.


    What¡¯s the point of saying this to him?


    Shouldn¡¯t Fire Dragon try to persuade Gao Ge?


    Gao Ge takes a few steps backwards.


    In the meanwhile, he releases the trapping cage.


    The golden monkey and the fox spirit are unleashed.


    Doudou is not. It is not strong enough. Although it has reached the realm of Strength Exposure, under this circumstance, it will probably be killed by Heaven Dragon.


    Then the loss outweighs the gain. He doesn¡¯t want to sacrifice Doudou for a little higher possibility of winning.


    At the sight of the golden monkey and the fox spirit, Heaven Dragon, Fire Dragon and the others are all dumbfounded.


    They feel the momentum of these two monsters.


    ¡°Hum, you do keep monsters!¡± Heaven Dragon sneered. ¡°I didn¡¯t believe this before. Now I¡¯m well noted. Gao Ge, is this why you are so confident?¡±


    Gao Ge takes a look at Heaven Dragon and says nothing. Instead, he turns around and makes a bow with hands folded in front of the golden monkey.


    ¡°Master Monkey, please do me this favor.¡±


    The golden monkey casts a glance at Heaven Dragon and says, ¡°You cannot defeat him. Neither can I.¡±


    Gao Ge laughs.


    ¡°However, if the fox spirit and I work together, it is still worth a shot. As to you, you just wait for the best opportunity and take action.¡±


    Gao Ge shakes his head. ¡°No need. I don¡¯t like acting behind one¡¯s back. Besides, this is my own business. I¡¯m glad that you can give me a hand.¡±


    The golden monkey heaves a sigh and says, ¡°Gao Ge, I can understand what you are thinking about but in terms of your current cultivation level¡­¡±


    It doesn¡¯t talk further, for it doesn¡¯t want to give Gao Ge a blow.


    In its eyes, Gao Ge is still too weak now. Even if he joins the battle, he won¡¯t be of much help and may even become a hindrance.


    Actually, the fox spirit is unwilling to.


    But she has to listen to Gao Ge.


    Just now Gao Ge consulted the golden monkey but he didn¡¯t consult her.


    The reason is rather simple.


    She doesn¡¯t deserve to be consulted.


    She has to do as Gao Ge says.


    After all, he has her essence.


    Heaven Dragon says laughingly, ¡°Yeah, there are two monsters, but they may not be able to fight with me. Gao Ge, you are too confident.¡±


    Gao Ge turns around to look at Heaven Dragon with a grim look.


    ¡°Two monsters are not enough. How about adding one more swordsman at the realm of Master?¡±


    After saying that, Gao Ge takes a deep breath and strides forward.


    Suddenly, a beam of light glitters on Gao Ge¡¯s body.


    He closes his eyes to feel his power of stars surging inside his body.


    Seemingly, the strong wind is whistling by.


    A gust of strong wind blows over before the base of the East Huaxia branch.


    Heaven Dragon and Fire Dragon are both slightly astonished.


    Now Water Dragon can¡¯t help stepping forward.


    She frowns as she stares at Gao Ge.


    ¡°What is he doing now?¡± Qin Yuming can¡¯t help asking.


    ¡°Just as you think in your mind.¡± Fire Dragon turns around and looks at Qin Yuming, saying with a complicated look.


    Qin Yuming is speechless for the moment.


    ¡°All the members of the Dragon Court around, back off right now!¡± Fire Dragon suddenly shouts loudly.


    The members hasten to retreat.


    When Gao Ge closes his eyes, he can notice clearly what is happening inside his body.


    The Star Tree in his body suddenly darkens.


    It is like a household appliance being powered off all of a sudden.


    Instantly, Gao Ge¡¯s power of stars just stops surging and then slowly gets together. It starts to reverse.


    Then it returns to the Star Tree.


    It is like fallen leaves returning to the roots as the autumn wind blows by.


    And suddenly when the spring breeze comes, the trees burgeon forth.


    The Star Tree is lit again little by little and meanwhile, Gao Ge has ten opened martial meridians by now.


    The stars on the Star Tree start to merge into the martial meridians gradually.


    Everyone is staring at Gao Ge carefully.


    They can feel the change of Gao Ge¡¯s momentum.


    The golden monkey and the fox spirit make eye contact with each other in silence, but the amazement in their eyes just tell everything.


    They have seen cultivators at the realm of Master before.


    However, when the ordinary cultivators try to break through and reach the realm of Master, they will never bring about such an occasion.


    Somehow, in their eyes, now Gao Ge looks like a cocoon turning into a butterfly.


    A beam of light falls from the height into Gao Ge¡¯s body.


    The instantly generated surge of power surprisingly forces the golden monkey and the fox spirit away from Gao Ge.


    These two monsters are actually as strong as cultivators at the realm of Grand Master.


    Gao Ge raises his head and opens his eyes, looking up at the sky along the light.


    His eyes are reflecting the Star Tree in his body.


    In the daytime, he seems to see the sky with sparkling stars.


    When Gao Ge walks forward again, the light finally fades away and merges into the Star Tree.


    ¡°Is this how I feel after reaching the realm of Master¡­¡± Gao Ge laughs.


    Indeed.


    The surging power of stars in his body is much purer compared with before.


    He feels so good.


    He feels as if being washed.


    Although he has no idea what others may feel about reaching the realm of Master, none of them should go through the same thing as him.


    At least, they don¡¯t have so many amazing effects.


    ¡°Today I¡¯ve reached the realm of Master!¡±


    Gao Ge shouts and looks at Heaven Dragon in a loud and imposing voice.

 Chapter 517 - Fight Against Heaven Dragon!

    Chapter 517 Fight Against Heaven Dragon!


    Not to mention others, even Gao Ge didn¡¯t expect that he would reach the realm of Master under such a circumstance.


    It is a bit¡­ unacceptable.


    When he sees these people stare at him with astonishment and regret, Gao Ge feels a bit disgruntled.


    Why are they staring at him like that?


    It is like he is dying and they can¡¯t help sighing for him.


    What a bunch of lunatics!


    Do they think that he is dying soon?


    No!


    He will not let that happen!


    Looking at Gao Ge walking forward with his eyes full of resolution, Heaven Dragon thinks to himself.


    For Gao Ge, is Meng Jing¡¯s matter so serious to this extent?


    He even unleashes two monsters, and forces himself to enter the realm of Master.


    By this means, he tells everyone that he is discontented with the Dragon Court.


    His behavior is neither right nor wrong.


    Heaven Dragon takes a deep breath and finally understands Gao Ge¡¯s thinking. It can¡¯t be angry words or an impulsive act due to his young age only for him to accept such a challenge.


    Gao Ge is really angry and determined to leave the Dragon Court.


    Heaven Dragon is wondering whether it was too rash to make Gao Ge join the Dragon Court. Maybe it would be much better if he let it happen naturally.


    ¡°Not bad. I¡¯m quite impressed,¡± Heaven Dragon says smilingly. ¡°You can reach the realm of Master within such a short period of time. I¡¯ve underestimated you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m flattered,¡± Gao Ge says sneeringly.


    However, judging from Gao Ge¡¯s tone, he doesn¡¯t seem to be thankful at all.


    Instead, it sounds like a kind of sarcasm.


    ¡°Come on. Show me how much you¡¯ve got to make you so confident!¡± Heaven Dragon shouts with his momentum surging like sparks of fire that has been poured with oil.


    The golden monkey and the fox spirit follow behind Gao Ge step by step.


    They don¡¯t know about Heaven Dragon but they are aware that he is Gao Ge¡¯s enemy.


    ¡°I help Gao Ge because I will die if I don¡¯t. Why do you help him?¡± The fox spirit looks at the golden monkey and says smilingly.


    The golden monkey thinks for a while and says, ¡°Probably because I don¡¯t know many human beings. I have a feeling that Gao Ge is not a bad man. Those who set against him can¡¯t be good people.¡±


    Heaven Dragon feels quite bad to hear that.


    However, the golden monkey doesn¡¯t finish talking.


    Staring at Heaven Dragon, it continues talking, ¡°Moreover, I feel that this guy looks a bit annoying.¡±


    Heaven Dragon feels extremely grieved with anger.


    It is only a fight.


    There¡¯s no need to get personal!


    What has he done?


    ¡°You shall stop as long as the result is reached. No hurting life!¡± Fire Dragon hastens to say.


    He knows it is no use talking like that now.


    Once they are into the fight, they will not stop easily.


    However, he doesn¡¯t hope to see Heaven Dragon and Gao Ge get hurt, though Gao Ge is determined to leave the Dragon Court.


    Fire Dragon has a feeling that even if Gao Ge really leaves the Dragon Court now and will comes back eventually, it is unnecessary to bring things to a deadlock.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get ready,¡± Water Dragon walks to Fire Dragon and says.


    Fire Dragon casts a glance of her and says snappishly, ¡°Didn¡¯t you claim not to mess with this?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a choice! Who knows you are so useless and make things get so far?¡± Water Dragon snorts and says.


    Fire Dragon is so mad.


    Her words sound like criticizing him for making Gao Ge and Heaven Dragon confront each other with daggers.


    He is not a scapegoat!


    What wrong has he done?


    However, he doesn¡¯t argue with Water Dragon.


    It is pointless to reason with a woman.


    Even though she is a cultivator at the realm of Master¡­


    In terms of Gao Ge¡¯s current capability, he doesn¡¯t stand a chance of winning the fight with Heaven Dragon.


    However, he has two monsters now.


    Despite the same realm, a monster is no match for Heaven Dragon. However, there are two monsters plus Gao Ge who has just reached the realm of Master.


    Then it is a different case.


    A serious battle is around the corner.


    In the end, it is Gao Ge who chooses to strike first.


    Holding a sword, he thrusts at Heaven Dragon swiftly. Instantly, the sword brings a gust of strong wind and goes forward harshly.


    Faced with Gao Ge, Heaven Dragon has complicated feelings, but he still has to do what he should do. With cold eyes, he raises his hands naturally to block the attack. Yet, he is still forced to retreat for a distance. After taking a breath, he says with a smile, ¡°Impressive. Your capability is much stronger than that of an ordinary cultivator at the realm of Master.¡±


    He doesn¡¯t appear like Gao Ge¡¯s opponent but a teacher who is commenting on his progress.


    Gao Ge responds with a smile, whose voice is as cold as before.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    His reply is neat and yet arrogant.


    He charges forward with the sword.


    He goes backwards with the sword.


    Coming and going, he fights fiercely with surging sword spirit.


    The battle is still on.


    Faced with Gao Ge¡¯s imposing attack, Heaven Dragon copes unhurriedly.


    The golden monkey suddenly turns into a huge ape and gives a piercing growl, which sweeps over the dust like mist.


    ¡°Go away!¡± Heaven Dragon flies into a rage. After shouting, he strikes a heavy punch on the golden monkey. The punch wind goes like thunder and the sword light splatters around like a stone rippling the water.


    The golden monkey confronts the punch of Heaven Dragon, which forces Heaven Dragon to retreat and meanwhile makes itself thrown on the ground with a sinkhole.


    However, it is not a big deal for the golden monkey. In terms of physique, even Heaven Dragon cannot take any advantage.


    ¡°Fox, what are you waiting for?¡± The golden monkey turns around and asks the fox spirit.


    ¡°No hurry. No hurry. I¡¯m waiting for an opportunity,¡± The fox spirit says resignedly.


    She is rather disgruntled.


    After all, Heaven Dragon is a cultivator at the realm of Grand Master. Heaven Dragon can naturally resist the conjuring skill that she is adept at, so she has to take action when he is relaxed. She has waited for a long time, but Heaven Dragon becomes more cautious due to the golden monkey¡¯s shouting.


    ¡°Shut your mouth!¡± The fox spirit yells out of anger.


    Heaven Dragon feels amused but he can¡¯t laugh, because another sword move comes at him with deep killing intent.


    ¡°Great!¡± Heaven Dragon laughs. With his clothes flipping over, as his momentum rises like a river bursting its banks, he strikes another heavy punch, leaving a crack on the ground.


    The fist punches against the sword, which causes rays of light shining out with great brilliancy like a blooming lotus.

 Chapter 518 - Here Comes the Illusion!

    Chapter 518 Here Comes the Illusion!


    Seeing Heaven Dragon and Gao Ge strike against each other, the members of the Dragon Court all look envious.


    They keep striking and thrusting at each other.


    Every thrust makes the onlookers¡¯ blood boil with indignation.


    Every cultivator hopes that he can become stronger. Even if he cannot reach the realm of Master, he must at least enter the realm of Strength Protection and even Strength Exposure.


    Watching such a fight, the members of the Dragon Court present are all greatly excited with their fists clenched.


    What a great show!


    However, very soon they all become sad and regretful.


    If only Gao Ge would still stay in the Dragon Court!


    In this case, the East Huaxia branch of the Dragon Court will be much stronger.


    There is no turning back of an arrow once it¡¯s shot.


    This is the case for the Dragon Court and Gao Ge.


    ¡°The lad is so crazy¡­¡± Fire Dragon shakes his head, sighing.


    Water Dragon takes a look at him and snorts, ¡°What do you know?¡±


    Fire Dragon feels irritated, ¡°Why do you always diss me?¡±


    ¡°If I were Gao Ge, I would act the same. Why does Meng Jing go to execute the mission? Why does she insist going as she knows it is dangerous? Obviously, she doesn¡¯t want to be a drag on Gao Ge. She just wants to become Gao Ge¡¯s helper in future,¡± Water Dragon says in a stern voice.


    Slightly shocked, Fire Dragon fails to understand what Water Dragon actually means.


    ¡°Since you can understand this, why can¡¯t Gao Ge?¡±


    Water Dragon answers with a question, ¡°Why do you think he doesn¡¯t understand it?¡±


    ¡°Since he does, how can he mess around like this?¡± Fire Dragon gets so furious.


    ¡°It is because he does that he is reluctant to see her do so.¡± Water Dragon heaves a sigh slowly. ¡°He knows that Meng Jing risks her life simply in order to catch up with him and help him. Should he hide in the branch base of the Dragon Court to do what he should do, and live his own life? Instead of rescuing Meng Jing from danger and telling her manfully that he will become the strongest man in the world and that she mustn¡¯t think too much?¡±


    Fire Dragon tries to argue but he still fails.


    He puts himself in Gao Ge¡¯s shoes.


    If he were Gao Ge, could he stay in the Dragon Court at ease and do nothing?


    He probably couldn¡¯t.


    Oh, he couldn¡¯t for sure.


    ¡°Actually, Gao Ge wants to leave the Dragon Court for a simple reason. He only wants to rescue Meng Jing. That¡¯s all,¡± Water Dragon says, ¡°What about you? You don¡¯t agree with his request, which creates the conflict. Gao Ge went to the Nancheng Cultivation Academy to condemn the superintendent¡¯s decision indeed. However, all he wanted was to find out where Meng Jing is, what mission she is engaged in. And all of you just claim that you can¡¯t tell him. It is against the rules. Worse still, you don¡¯t allow him to get angry or flare up. Shame on you!¡±


    Fire Dragon mumbles, ¡°It has nothing to do with me¡­¡±


    ¡°It has nothing to do with you so you just do nothing?¡± Water Dragon sneers.


    Fire Dragon stands aside for a few steps.


    He doesn¡¯t feel like talking with Water Dragon anymore.


    Her words make him feel guilty somehow.


    Qin Yuming laughs and watches Gao Ge fighting with Heaven Dragon.


    As to this battle, without rhyme or reason, she just hopes that Gao Ge can win the victory.


    She heard what Water Dragon said.


    She won¡¯t judge Water Dragon¡¯s words because she has her own thinking.


    If she were not one of the members of the Dragon Court, she would shout hysterically now.


    So many people wish Gao Ge could understand their intention.


    But do they try to understand Gao Ge¡¯s feelings?


    It¡¯s like asking a man who has suffered various hardships to embrace the world with kindness.


    Is he kindly treated by others?


    The battle is on, which is not mitigated at all. Instead, it gets even tenser.


    It seems that the previous hitting was merely an appetizer, and now they are having a main course.


    Having reached the realm of Master, Gao Ge has the most direct feeling that his power of stars has become inexhaustible. Apart from that, his power of stars gets much stronger and flows even faster than before. Amidst constant hitting, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t appear tired. Instead, he feels thrilled. It¡¯s like his hands finally turn warm after playing basketball for a long while.


    Gao Ge feels quite good.


    Who doesn¡¯t hope to become stronger?


    The fox spirit is anxious.


    She is awaiting the most suitable opportunity to create an illusion.


    Nonetheless, she has underestimated Heaven Dragon.


    There are very few people in the world who can defeat Heaven Dragon.


    Faced with the joint attack of Gao Ge and the golden monkey, Heaven Dragon handles at ease.


    She gets so uptight.


    It seems that she can¡¯t find any chance at all¡­


    Whatever!


    She must take action!


    The fox spirit knows that she cannot just stand aside and do nothing.


    Otherwise, if Heaven Dragon breaks the stalemate, and puts Gao Ge and the golden monkey into hot water, it will be too late for her to act then.


    If Gao Ge loses¡­


    Her consequence is unimaginable.


    It is safe to say that the golden monkey helps Gao Ge out of friendship.


    However, she helps Gao Ge only out of duty.


    After all, Gao Ge is her master.


    The fox spirit roars. A power bursts out of her body and goes directly at Heaven Dragon.


    In an instant, Heaven Dragon finds that the space around him has been twisted.


    Hence, he turns around quickly and gazes at the fox spirit.


    ¡°Fox, you are asking for death!¡± Heaven Dragon snorts and says.


    Immediately, the fox spirit feels that killing intent of Heaven Dragon starts to spread around.


    Upon feeling his killing intent, the fox spirit becomes a bit white-faced. Gritting her teeth, she resists the pressure reluctantly.


    ¡°You had better mind your own business!¡± Gao Ge, taking Ghost-like Steps, approaches Heaven Dragon again and then strikes at him with a sword move of Beidou Sword Method. As the sword light glitters, the move comes potently and fiercely.


    ¡°Reckless!¡± Heaven Dragon shouts and stomps on the ground. Again, there are cracks on the ground.


    The capability of a cultivator at the realm of Great Master cannot be underestimated indeed!


    His stomp forces Gao Ge to take two steps backwards and meanwhile lifts several clods that go directly at Gao Ge¡¯s face.


    Gao Ge has to wield the sword again to do away with the attack.


    Without hesitation, the golden monkey quickly goes near Heaven Dragon. Despite the huge size of its body, it still acts agilely.


    This is the strength of the golden monkey!


    In terms of strength or speed, it is as excellent as a cultivator at the realm of Great Master.


    ¡°Grrrr!¡±


    Its growl drives Heaven Dragon back.


    The fox spirit takes the opportunity to create the illusion!

 Chapter 519 - Wait for Me

    Chapter 519 Wait for Me


    When the fox spirit is setting up the illusion, Heaven Dragon feels wrapped up by an overwhelming power.


    He immediately stamps forward and hits against the golden monkey.


    The golden monkey keeps retreating while Heaven Dragon vomits a mouthful of blood. Thanks to vomiting the blood, he finally manages to break the illusion.


    However, even without the illusion, he still feels pressed, as if the gravity around him gets stronger and thus slows him down.


    ¡°Damn it¡­¡± Heaven Dragon takes a deep breath.


    He has underestimated the fox spirit¡¯s capability.


    Indeed, since the fox spirit has become a monster, she is at the realm of Grand Master. She may not be able to defeat him in strength, but the illusion created by her cannot be neglected. Moreover, he has to cope with Gao Ge¡¯s and the golden monkey¡¯s attack. It is impossible for him to completely resist the illusion, so it is already good enough that he can prevent himself from being immersed in the illusion.


    Fire Dragon makes eye contact with Water Dragon and they both see the astonishment in each other¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°When on earth did he get these two monsters?¡± Fire Dragon murmurs, rubbing his temples.


    Water Dragon says, ¡°Does the bear shit in the woods? Of course when he was in the Golden Monkey Town.¡±


    ¡°But it hasn¡¯t been a long time since he left the Golden Monkey Town, has it? Moreover, we haven¡¯t got any information about the golden monkey and the fox spirit by far. Our people stationed in the Golden Monkey town must believe that Gao Ge would tell us about the monsters, so they chose not to exceed their duties. Judging from their performance, they look like having fought side by side for many times.¡±


    Water Dragon shakes her head and says, ¡°In fact, their coordination doesn¡¯t go really well, but Gao Ge does know how to coordinate with them.¡±


    Fire Dragon gets surprised and then observes carefully for another while. He can¡¯t help nodding and gasping, saying in a deep voice, ¡°If Gao Ge works with them for a few more times, I¡¯m afraid that Heaven Dragon cannot stand any chance in the fight with them again.¡±


    ¡°Do you think he has a chance now?¡± Water Dragon sneers. ¡°Don¡¯t forget that Gao Ge is not only an ordinary cultivator at the realm of Master but also a swordsman. After he has reached the realm of Master, his skills of Beidou Sword Method are prominently enhanced.¡±


    Fire Dragon understands what Water Dragon means and yet has complicated feelings.


    Which person does he hope will win the victory, Gao Ge or Heaven Dragon?


    There are a lot of people who feel the same with him.


    The sword spirit is powerful and momentous.


    The punch energy is shockingly potent.


    Unknowingly, Gao Ge has been confronting Heaven Dragon face to face while the golden monkey is playing a waiting game aside. As to the fox spirit, her job is to constrain Heaven Dragon and suppress him forcibly.


    This ¡°triangle¡± teamwork pattern undoubtedly has put tremendous pressure on Heaven Dragon.


    With his eyes narrowed, Heaven Dragon ponders seriously.


    He has forgotten how many years it has been since he met such strong opponents.


    Suddenly, he senses a gust of sword wind blowing at him, which makes him thrilled. He laughs and reaches his hands to rip off the sword energy like two dragon¡¯s claws. He doesn¡¯t look at ease at all. Instead, he is panting heavily. Very soon, the golden monkey barges into him and strikes a punch at him, which forces him to retreat then.


    Driven into the corner, Heaven Dragon doesn¡¯t feel irritated with shame. Instead, he has a deep sense of achievement.


    After returning to the capital, he must show off in front of his peers.


    See?


    He has such a taste of talents that he made Gao Ge join the Dragon Court long before!


    This is his resolution in action!


    Finally, with another sound of sword waving, Gao Ge leaps in the air and stabs forward.


    Heaven Dragon, laughing again, resists a punch from the golden monkey and then grabs Gao Ge¡¯s Flying Star Sword.


    When a glister of coldness crosses Gao Ge¡¯s eyes, Heaven Dragon feels pain in his palm.


    ¡°Master, this is it!¡± The fox spirit shouts at Gao Ge with her magic. Just like in the illusion, no one can hear her shout but Gao Ge.


    With his eyes slightly gleaming, Gao Ge immediately gets the message. He quickly takes three steps forward, which draws himself closer to Heaven Dragon. Then he strikes a punch out and sends Heaven Dragon flying away.


    The golden monkey rushes from his back and also lands a punch on Heaven Dragon.


    Having taken two blows in a row, Heaven Dragon spits a gulp of blood again.


    ¡°Lord Heaven Dragon!¡±


    ¡°Heaven Dragon!¡±


    Fire Dragon and other members are all shocked.


    Heaven Dragon retreats for tens of meters, with his face ghastly pale.


    ¡°Good for you. I¡¯ve underestimated you¡­¡±


    Saying that, he wipes the blood at his mouth with his hand.


    Even on this occasion, he is still staring at Gao Ge with disdain, as if he were the one who gained the victory in the end.


    Gao Ge takes a deep breath to stabilize his mind.


    ¡°I won.¡±


    Heaven Dragon laughs. ¡°I know. Why did you remind me? Are you afraid that I refuse to admit being defeated?¡±


    Gao Ge says with a calm face, ¡°It is possible.¡±


    Heaven Dragon is rendered speechless.


    Fire Dragon and Water Dragon learn that Heaven Dragon has admitted defeated so they hasten to run to him.


    ¡°You¡¯re so old now. Why do you still have to seek to prevail over the young?¡± Fire Dragon criticizes him.


    ¡°Get lost! Do you have any problem with my age? Moreover, as a cultivator, as long as I am not too old to fight, my age is basically one of my advantages,¡± Heaven Dragon snaps.


    ¡°I¡¯m trying to give you an out!¡± Fire Dragon feels grieved. His goodwill is not appreciated at all.


    Gao Ge stares at Heaven Dragon and feels like saying something. However, he still says nothing.


    ¡°Master Monkey, Fox, let¡¯s go!¡± Gao Ge says.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡±


    Looking at Gao Ge turn around, Heaven Dragon says, ¡°Lad, what are you going to do next?¡±


    ¡°Do whatever I want to.¡± This is Gao Ge¡¯s answer.


    ¡°Hey. You had better not. If what you want to do happens to be unacceptable for us and you do it, we will kill you,¡± Heaven Dragon sneers. ¡°Don¡¯t take it that no one in Huaxia can take you down just because you are a bit capable.¡±


    Gao Ge gives no reply to him and then releases the flying boat again.


    Together with the two monsters, he gets into the boat and rises.


    With narrowed eyes, Heaven Dragon watches the flying boat go away and then turn into a small black dot.


    ¡°This lad knows he should keep a low profile now,¡± Heaven Dragon says¡­


    In the flying boat, Gao Ge sits down slowly.


    He can¡¯t help turning around and looking back.


    ¡°Lord Heaven Dragon, thank you.¡±


    The golden monkey is puzzled. ¡°Why do you thank him?¡±


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t speak. It can only look to the fox spirit.


    ¡°I know nothing. How can I analyze it for you?¡± The fox spirit argues.


    Gao Ge stares at them, saying with a smile, ¡°Without this fight, some people might try to kill me when they learnt that I had left the Dragon Court.¡±


    ¡°They can come and take a shot!¡± The golden monkey says aloofly.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t respond.


    The fox spirit says in a low voice, ¡°Master, after the fight, no one will make trouble for us then?¡±


    ¡°Maybe yes, but much fewer. Besides, perhaps now a lot of people believe that I¡¯m on the opposite side of the Dragon Court,¡± Gao Ge says with a bitter smile.


    He has a lot to say, but he doesn¡¯t know whom he can talk to.


    ¡°Meng Jing, wait for me. I¡¯ll bring you back¡­¡± He stands up and says solemnly with clenched fists.

 Chapter 520 - You Are Too Young

    Chapter 520 You Are Too Young


    It has been spread out that Gao Ge resigned from the Dragon Court and had a fight with Heaven Dragon.


    It causes a sensation in the field of immortal cultivation and the secular world.


    It also triggers heated discussion online. Netizens criticize Gao Ge from various aspects, like calling him an ingrate. Some people who hold grudge against him even label him as a traitor.


    ¡°They¡¯ve gone too far!¡± In Haicheng Cultivation Academy, a boy student thumps the desk. ¡°What do they know? They are ignorant idiots! How can they criticize Mr. Gao like that?¡±


    ¡°Exactly! I don¡¯t what happened, but it can¡¯t be Mr. Gao¡¯s fault!¡±


    ¡°Cut it out. You¡¯d better behave, or you may be expelled from the Cultivation Academy,¡± Another boy student sneers.


    Zhang Li, who went to Xiaoshan Sword Sect and left there with Gao Ge, stands up and looks at him, saying with a sneer, ¡°Expelled from the Cultivation Academy? Even if I am expelled, so what?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Another student called Yu Yuan says, who has gone through trials of cultivation with Gao Ge before.


    ¡°Humph, you are only paying lip services. Gao Ge has quitted the Dragon Court now. Since you like him so much, you can drop out of Haicheng Cultivation Academy and follow him if you have guts!¡± The boy student says snappishly.


    ¡°Yeah, you only went on a trip to Xiaoshan Sword Sect. Big deal!¡±


    Zhang Li and Yu Yuan get furious.


    ¡°Are you done talking?¡± A voice comes from the door of the classroom.


    The students are all slightly shocked.


    ¡°Principal Liu¡­¡±


    Liu Zhongyi walks in slowly, looking at them with a smile.


    ¡°It seems that quite some people of Haicheng Cultivation Academy hate Gao Ge too!¡±


    They are reduced to silence then.


    Although most of these students despise Liu Zhongyi deep in their heart with an opinion that his capability is unworthy of his title of Vice Principal of Haicheng Cultivation Academy, they don¡¯t dare to voice it out. They don¡¯t even dare to gossip about it in secret, not to mention offending Liu Zhongyi face to face.


    ¡°Zhang Li, Yu Yuan, you two sit down first,¡± Liu Zhongyi says.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Zhang Li and Yu Yuan return to their own seats and sit down, both with a complicated look.


    Liu Zhongyi stares at the students in silence for a while and then finally lets out a long sigh.


    ¡°Hello everyone. I know you don¡¯t like me either.¡±


    Although Liu Zhongyi said so with a smile, everyone can sense the unquenchable grievance in his voice.


    As Vice Principal of Haicheng Cultivation Academy, he cannot gain the earnest respect from the students.


    It is a torture for Liu Zhongyi.


    Luckily, he has made up his mind to do what he should do now.


    ¡°Principal Liu, no one feels that way!¡± Zhang Li hastily says.


    Liu Zhongyi waves his hand to let Zhang Li keep his shirt on.


    Anyway, in the Cultivation Academy, perhaps only those who went to Xiaoshan Sword Sect for trials with them have a bit of affection for Liu Zhongyi.


    ¡°Actually, it is not important at all. I know what you are thinking about and what you want to say but you don¡¯t dare to voice out. Regardless, I¡¯m here to say goodbye to you.¡±


    ¡°Say goodbye?¡±


    ¡°Vice Principal, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    The students have guessed something based on Liu Zhongyi¡¯s words, but they are not sure about it.


    To be honest, they don¡¯t like Liu Zhongyi, but undoubtedly, his personality is quite good. He never treats anyone with bias. Normally, he is always nice to the students smilingly.


    It has been some time since Liu Zhongyi took office in Haicheng Cultivation Academy.


    For such a long time, the students here have never seen him flare up.


    This is¡­ a man with a good personality.


    ¡°Guys, it was a temporary and reluctant arrangement to send me here, not only me but also Gao Ge and other teachers. You know, Gao Ge, Xia Lu and other teachers like them are members of the Dragon Court. It stands to reason that they shouldn¡¯t have become the teachers of Haicheng Cultivation Academy.¡±


    The students are all quiet.


    They¡¯ve known what Liu Zhongyi just said.


    Back then, Haicheng Cultivation Academy was just established, which was short of teachers. Therefore, Gao Ge and other people were assigned to work as teachers here.


    ¡°Now that there are more students and teachers in Haicheng Cultivation Academy, it is time for us to leave then. Hopefully, you can still cultivate hard in future. As an old saying goes, if you start carving and give up, you won¡¯t even be able to break rotten wood; but if you start carving and don¡¯t give up, you can even engrave metal and stone. Please keep this in mind¡­¡±


    After saying that, Liu Zhongyi walks out of the classroom.


    He walks for a few steps and goes into the next classroom to repeat his words.


    He should have gathered all the students and talked for once, but he thinks that he doesn¡¯t have to make a big fuss about his leaving. If he didn¡¯t want to say goodbye to the students, maybe he wouldn¡¯t even give such a talk.


    In the office, Master Guanshan is drinking tea, watching Master Wen.


    ¡°Are you really going to stay here all the time?¡± Master Guanshan says smilingly.


    ¡°What about you?¡± Master Wen snaps.


    ¡°I¡¯m different from you. If I leave, the management of the Dragon Court may suspect me. I¡¯m the one to have accepted the amnesty but you are not,¡± Master Guanshan says smilingly.


    Master Wen heaves a sigh, with his face full of helplessness.


    ¡°But what can I do? I don¡¯t have impressive skills and I¡¯m no longer young¡­ Oh, it is not appropriate to talk about age in front you. Yet, I¡¯m old indeed. All I want is to lead a steady life. No more wandering from place to place.¡±


    Master Guanshan ponders and nods.


    As a matter of fact, he really wants to tell Master Wen.


    If he follows Gao Ge all along, he will surely gain a lot.


    After all, Gao Ge is fated to be somebody.


    However, the situation is not clear yet. Master Wen and Gao Ge are not that close.


    He only feels pitiful for Master Wen.


    He has thought over it.


    If his case were not special, he would definitely leave with Gao Ge.


    After all, Gao Ge can be half of his apprentice!


    Most importantly¡­


    Gao Ge has got two monsters and reached the realm of Master on his own within such a short period of time.


    Gongshu Jie heaves a long sigh.


    ¡°Why does the situation become like this?¡± Gongshu Jie mumbles with frustration, with his chin rested on his palm.


    ¡°Like this?¡± Master Guanshan shakes his head and says. ¡°Actually, Gao Ge and the Dragon Court don¡¯t feel worried about this, because the Dragon Court believes that Gao Ge will come back and Gao Ge himself holds no grudge against the Dragon Court. He resigned from the Dragon Court so that it would be more convenient for him to look for Meng Jing.¡±


    Gongshu Jie is still puzzled.


    Master Guanshan heaves a sigh. ¡°You are still too young to understand it.¡±


    Gongshu Jie is rendered speechless.

 Chapter 521 - So Reckless

    Chapter 521 So Reckless


    In the unknown town at the border, these days it has suddenly become cold. She doesn¡¯t feel cold but the other people in the town have put on a lot of clothes.


    Meng Jing finally walks out of the room and looks up at the sky. It is still overcast, which makes her feel gloomy for no reason.


    It is about time that she should leave this place today.


    All of a sudden, her eyes glisten. With a smile on her face, she strides forward step by step.


    ¡°Dress Girl, why don¡¯t you go home?¡±


    It is a little girl who is called Dress Girl by Meng Jing. She looks about four or five years old with two braids, wearing a grey short gown.


    Without hesitation, Meng Jing takes off her coat and puts it on the girl.


    Dress Girl stares at her in fear.


    The way she stares at Meng Jing is never changed.


    Meng Jing reaches out her hand to stroke her hair.


    ¡°There is another girl I know whose name is Chen Wangshi. She is about your age. If we can meet in the future, how about introducing her to you?¡±


    Dress Girl doesn¡¯t reply but after thinking for a while, she still nods.


    Although her mother tells her that Meng Jing is dangerous and that the old woman who is here with Meng Jing is more dangerous, she always feels that Meng Jing is much less terrifying than the gloomy old woman.


    ¡°Go back home early. Don¡¯t run about.¡± Meng Jing says.


    Dress Girl rises and runs away.


    Actually, this is a poor girl.


    Her father passed away early. She has no friend in the town so she can only play alone.


    ¡°Jing.¡± A gloomy voice suddenly comes from behind her.


    Meng Jing turns around and looks at the old woman.


    Since the thing rushed into her body that night, the woman¡¯s attitude towards her has been greatly changed.


    According to this woman, it is a monster¡¯s soul that went into Meng Jing¡¯s body.


    As long as she can digest the monster¡¯s soul completely, her capability will be tremendously enhanced. Moreover, with the help of the monster¡¯s soul, it will be much easier for her to learn various kinds of forbidden skills of the Ghost Sect.


    In fact, Meng Jing knows that this old woman doesn¡¯t trust her.


    However, the old woman can¡¯t do anything about it. After all, the monster¡¯s soul has been in Meng Jing¡¯s body.


    She has to take a chance and cultivate Meng Jing.


    It also depends on whether Meng Jing is loyal or not.


    Hence, the old woman is rather perturbed.


    She wanted to take in the monster¡¯s soul but given her physique, if she approached the monster¡¯s soul, it would escape. Hence, she could only let Meng Jing do it. Unexpectedly, all her effort brought benefits for Meng Jing in the end.


    Her depression goes without saying.


    ¡°Granny, are we leaving now?¡± Meng Jing walks to the old woman and asks.


    ¡°Yes,¡± The woman nods and says, ¡°We¡¯ll leave today.¡±


    Then the woman raises her chin.


    ¡°They are here to pick us up.¡±


    Meng Jing turns around and looks behind only to see several men in a black rope.


    It is probably the exclusive wear for the disciples of the Ghost Sect. Do they think they look fashionable in this way?


    ¡°Granny!¡± The several young disciples of the Ghost Sect walk near and pay respects to the woman.


    Meng Jing is not surprised by the scene.


    The old woman looks plain, but Meng Jing knows that this woman is not inferior to the honorable elders of the Ghost Sect.


    ¡°Hello, everyone,¡± Meng Jing says in a soft voice.


    The disciples of the Ghost Sect are all amazed to see Meng Jing. Obviously, they didn¡¯t expect that there was such a beautiful girl around the old woman.


    ¡°Stop staring at her. Jing is my favorite disciple. How dare you covet her? Humph! Look at yourselves!¡± The old woman snorts.


    Those disciples of the Ghost Sect hasten to look away with embarrassment. Although the woman doesn¡¯t talk politely, none of them dare to show any disgruntlement, because they know that if they dare to, they may be killed by the woman.


    None of the disciples in the Ghost Sect dare to say that they are crueler than this woman.


    The woman won¡¯t show any mercy for the disciples in the same sect, not to mention the outsiders.


    ¡°Granny, I have something to ask¡­¡± A young disciple suddenly says.


    The old woman looks at him and slightly frowns, saying, ¡°What is it? Just spill.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The young man raises his head and glances at Meng Jing, saying in a low voice, ¡°Granny, this¡­ Junior sister, I seem to have met her before.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± The woman hedges and says, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you tell me who she is?¡±


    The young disciple takes a deep breath and braces up to continue saying, ¡°I¡¯ve seen a photo of her before. She seems to be the girl of Gao Ge who holds a grudge against our sect.¡±


    The other disciples all shudder when they hear the name of Gao Ge.


    It is safe to say that Gao Ge is the No. 1 person whom they fear.


    As a member of the Dragon Court, Gao Ge seems to insist on opposing the Ghost Sect. None of the disciples of the Ghost Sect can escape alive if they meet with Gao Ge. Even some of the honorable elders have been killed by Gao Ge.


    Although the deceased honorable elders have been refilled by the other disciples of the Ghost Sect, they are still afraid that they may face the same fate as those honorable elders.


    All the time the disciples of the Ghost Sect always fight over the smallest trifles but they suffer constant blows from Gao Ge. Many of them are unwilling to make trouble for him anymore.


    How can they dare to? Those who dare to take a shot are all dead!


    ¡°Haha. Good. You have a good eye indeed!¡± The woman laughs and says. ¡°You are right. She is Gao Ge¡¯s girl indeed but she has joined the Ghost Sect.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± The young man is obviously worried.


    ¡°What? Do you not trust her or me?¡± The woman¡¯s eyes turn grim.


    The young man probably senses the killing intent of the woman so he hastily kneels on the ground and kowtows.


    ¡°I dare not! But this is a good thing too.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± The woman is stunned.


    ¡°Cough. On the way here, we¡¯ve just learnt that something huge happened!¡±


    ¡°Rise and tell in detail!¡± The woman gets even more confused.


    The disciple gets up slowly and still doesn¡¯t dare to look up at her, saying, ¡°Gao Ge is no longer under the Dragon Court. For some reason, he quitted the Dragon Court and even had a fight with Heaven Dragon.¡±


    ¡°Heaven Dragon?¡± The woman, greatly shocked, asks in fear, ¡°How can he be able to defeat Heaven Dragon? Is he dead?¡±


    ¡°No, he is not dead. Instead, as a cultivator at the realm of Master, he defeated Heaven Dragon and succeeded in quitting the Dragon Court with the help of two monsters,¡± The disciple says.


    Meng Jing, biting her lips, is extremely astonished.


    Somehow she can guess why Gao Ge quitted the Dragon Court¡­


    How can this guy be so reckless¡­

 Chapter 522 - Where Is He

    Chapter 522 Where Is He


    After hearing the disciple out, the woman looks stern and then bursts out laughing.


    ¡°Good. If it is really true, it is quite good for our sect then!¡± The woman says laughingly.


    Meng Jing subconsciously asks, ¡°Granny, do you still want to set against Gao Ge?¡±


    The woman glances at her and says smilingly, ¡°Jing, I¡¯m so sad about what you just said. You and I are like old friends from the start. In my heart, you are my family then. How can I hurt your lover? The reason why I say it is good news is that since Gao Ge is no longer the member of the Dragon Court, we can make him join the Ghost Sect! By then you two can be together then. Isn¡¯t it a good thing?¡±


    Before Meng Jing gets to speak, the old woman changes the topic.


    ¡°But the members of the Dragon Court are very crafty. Your lover is not easy to deal with, who is too cunny. Who knows whether this is only a show by them?¡± The woman looks at Meng Jing grinningly. However, in Meng Jing¡¯s eyes, the woman¡¯s eyes are rather sharp.


    ¡°Granny, you are right! In the recent years, the Dragon Court has taken a lot of measures and deepened the grudge against our sect. We must be more than careful!¡± The young disciple hastens to say.


    The woman becomes grimmer, saying in a deep voice, ¡°Are you telling me what to do?¡±


    The young disciple is startled and hurries to kneel down again. ¡°Granny, please forgive me. I¡¯m so sorry for misspeaking!¡±


    ¡°Hum. I don¡¯t think you mean it sincerely. Nowadays the disciples of the Ghost Sect are getting more and more wanton!¡±


    ¡°Please forgive me. I deserve to be punished¡­¡± The young man keeps kowtowing harshly.


    ¡°Since you ask for punishment, here it comes then!¡± After saying that, the woman shows her killing intent in her eyes and suddenly breaks his head with a thwack before he has time to get up.


    He doesn¡¯t even have a chance to hum.


    The rest of the disciples are chilled with fear.


    They all know that this woman is weird, eccentric and brutal but they didn¡¯t expect her to be so horrible.


    That disciple was killed only for misspeaking. It is not even a mistake.


    Evidently, it is such a dangerous thing to meet this woman¡­


    Meng Jing is slightly shocked and takes a step back.


    ¡°My good disciple, are you afraid of me?¡± The woman turns around to look at her and says.


    ¡°Surely I¡¯m not.¡±


    ¡°Rest assured. You are my precious. I will never go at you on the premise that you must be loyal to me and never betray me. Understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Granny!¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± The woman narrows her eyes and says, ¡°We¡¯ll wait and see. If Gao Ge really breaks away from the Dragon Court, I will try my best to make him join the Ghost Sect. By then you two lovebirds can always be together. Haha!¡±


    The woman conceives such an idea certainly not for Meng Jing.


    You know, Gao Ge can even defeat Heaven Dragon.


    All the disciples of the Ghost Sect are aware of how strong Heaven Dragon is.


    Although the Dragon Court doesn¡¯t know much about the Ghost Sect, the latter knows a lot about the Dragon Court.


    However, it doesn¡¯t mean that the information department of the Ghost Sect is greater than that of the Dragon Court. Instead, it is just that the Dragon Court is exposed while the Ghost Sect is hiding in the dark.


    Moreover, the people of the Ghost Sect always act discreetly and they can conceal their Qi, which makes it really difficult for others to find them.


    ¡°Well, do you know anything about the monsters of Gao Ge?¡± The woman asks.


    Meng Jing shakes her head. ¡°Granny, I don¡¯t know. When I was with Gao Ge, he didn¡¯t have the monsters yet.¡±


    The woman stares at Meng Jing for a while and then nods. ¡°It seems that he didn¡¯t acquire them until the recent days. The monsters are also of vital importance to the Ghost Sect. Hopefully, Gao Ge can choose wisely¡ªto join us and hand over the monsters! In light of his cultivation, there won¡¯t be any problem for him to become an honorable elder or even the master of the Ghost Sect¡­¡±


    Meng Jing listens to her quietly, without saying anything.


    Gao Ge¡¯s resignation from the Dragon Court undoubtedly shakes the whole field of immortal cultivation.


    Despite his young age, he has distinguished himself in the field of immortal cultivation by his Considering cultivation and prestige.


    This is indisputable.


    Therefore, when the news that he quitted the Dragon Court is spread, a lot of people and the woman think alike.


    Since Gao Ge can defeat Heaven Dragon and have two monsters, his capability and prospect cannot be underestimated.


    Anyone who still feels like making trouble for him now must be insane.


    The best way is to win Gao Ge over by any means and make him an ally.


    In this way, it will be just like adding wings to a tiger.


    As a result, all the cultivators are searching for Gao Ge now.


    At the moment, Tang Jiusi is perplexed at his home.


    Never did he expect that Gao Ge should quit the Dragon Court after leaving Shu Province.


    Tang Jiusi did sense something wrong with Gao Ge¡¯s mood but he didn¡¯t know things could become so serious.


    ¡°Jiusi, we can ask Gao Ge to join our family!¡± Tang Yashi says grinningly.


    Tang Jiusi glances at her and snaps, ¡°Do you think I have never considered that? If Gao Ge really joins the Tang Family, our family will surely become as strong as the first-class schools! Nevertheless, don¡¯t forget that I am a member of the Dragon Court. Our family also represents the Dragon Court. Since Gao Ge has resigned from the Dragon Court, do you think we can still take him in? Even if I say yes, do you think he will turn to us?¡±


    His analysis pours cold water on Tang Yashi.


    ¡°What confuses me actually is why Gao Ge quitted the Dragon Court¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, maybe only he can answer you,¡± Tang Yashi replies in a low voice.


    Tang Jiusi signs and then changes the topic, saying, ¡°How is the thing going on with you and Chen Guo?¡±


    Tang Yashi blushes instantly. ¡°What are you talking about? Chen Guo and I are just friends¡­¡±


    ¡°What kind of friends are you? Ask him to come and meet me so that we can discuss about your wedding!¡±


    ¡°Jiusi, why the rush¡­¡±


    Tang Jiusi says nothing more and again, starts to ponder¡­


    In the Xiaoshan Sword Sect, Sovereign Zhou feels itchy after hearing out the information.


    He turns around to look at the old man holding a lamp, asking, ¡°Do you know whether it is true or not?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to tell,¡± The old man says with a smile. ¡°We still need to wait and see. Do you intend to win him over?¡±


    Sovereign Zhou says laughingly, ¡°Such a young man has reached the realm of Master with two monsters. You tell me.¡±


    The old man with the lamp says in a deep voice, ¡°Please think it over. We hold a great grudge against Gao Ge¡­¡±


    ¡°Great grudge? Haha! It¡¯s not that serious. Moreover, as long as he can join us, it is not difficult to resolve the grudge. Since Ming Xing passed away, our sect has been short of talents. You know, Xiaoshan Sword Sect is in danger¡­¡±


    The old man with the lamp ruminates for a while.


    ¡°But where is Gao Ge now?¡± Sovereign Zhou is confused.

 Chapter 523 - Be Stuck with Me

    Chapter 523 Be Stuck with Me


    Targeted by a lot of people, Gao Ge feels annoyed now.


    He wants to take his parents back from the Dragon Court Compound but he has no idea how to settle them down.


    His resignation from the Dragon Court also means that some people may scheme against him while he is away from the Dragon Court.


    At the moment, Gao Ge¡¯s phone suddenly rings.


    Gao Ge is slightly taken aback to see the caller¡¯s name but he puts it through quickly.


    ¡°Lord Water Dragon.¡±


    ¡°Gao Ge, how dare you!¡± Water Dragon sneers. ¡°Listen. Don¡¯t believe that you can do whatever you want after resigning from the Dragon Court! Even though you are no longer a member of the Dragon Court, don¡¯t ever try to do anything against the interest of Huaxia. Understand?¡±


    Gao Ge is a bit stunned and lost.


    What is she doing?


    ¡°Lord Water Dragon¡­¡±


    Gao Ge just starts when he is suddenly interrupted by Water Dragon.


    ¡°Gao Ge, don¡¯t forget this. You are not under the Dragon Court now, but your parents will still stay in the Dragon Court Compound. Don¡¯t try to take them away. Your parents are at our hands, so think it over before you act!¡±


    After saying that, Water Dragon directly hangs up.


    Holding the phone, Gao Ge is dumbfounded for a while before coming to his sense. He gives a bitter smile.


    ¡°Thanks¡­¡±


    He is aware of Water Dragon¡¯s character.


    When he heard Water Dragon at first, he probably felt a bit furious.


    However, he quickly comes to his sense and understands what Water Dragon actually means.


    The Dragon Court surely knows that Gao Ge will never do anything against Huaxia.


    It happens that Gao Ge is worried about this issue.


    After all, his current situation is too special.


    And Water Dragon¡¯s call happens to solve the urgent need of Gao Ge, relieving him of the problem.


    There is no place safer than the Dragon Court Compound in the world.


    Actually, if Gao Ge¡¯s parents continue staying in the Dragon Court Compound, the cultivators may believe that Gao Ge and the Dragon Court are apparently severed and actually still connected. Perhaps Gao Ge only pretends to quit the Dragon Court and then goes on carrying out his plan.


    However, now what Water Dragon said happens to eliminate such a possibility.


    Gao Ge¡¯s parents stay in the Dragon Court Compound only to lay restraints on Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge has no idea whether it is Water Dragon¡¯s idea or the Dragon Court¡¯s.


    Anyway, he is grateful indeed.


    He calms down and becomes lost in thought.


    ¡°If I want to find Meng Jing, I cannot make a splash. Or I will put Meng Jing into more danger. However, I don¡¯t have any clues now so I have to take things easy¡­¡±


    More importantly, Gao Ge is aware that if he wants to search for her blindly, it will be like looking for a needle in a bottle of hay.


    Therefore, he must do it step by step and make a good plan.


    Moreover, this cannot be done by himself.


    It is impossible for him to find clues from the Dragon Court.


    They would tell him if they could.


    Shortly after that, the door is knocked.


    Gao Ge stands up and opens the door. Upon seeing the man at the door, he frowns.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Zhao Jin grins and walks inside.


    ¡°Hey, man, you are taking me as an outsider! How could you not tell me about your quitting the Dragon Court before?¡±


    Gao Ge is speechless¡­


    This man is way too outgoing!


    ¡°By the way, when did you come back?¡± Zhao Jin puts the things he brings on the table and asks.


    Gao Ge sits down and looks at him, saying with a smile, ¡°You are here for me at the moment to make trouble for yourself?¡±


    Zhao Jin giggles and says, ¡°You regard me as an outsider. It has been a long time since we met, much longer than you joined the Dragon Court.¡±


    Gao Ge asks, ¡°Then why do you come to me?¡±


    Zhao Jin looks around. Although Gao Ge¡¯s parents have left Jiangnan City, they didn¡¯t take a lot of things with them. The Dragon Court Compound is fully furnished, so there is no problem for Gao Ge to sojourn here for a while.


    ¡°Um¡­ Man, how long are you going to stay here? Do you need me to hire two housekeepers?¡±


    Gao Ge pulls a long face. ¡°No need. I can take care of myself.¡±


    Since Gao Ge says so, Zhao Jin won¡¯t insist then. He only heaves a sigh and says, ¡°After all, Jiangnan City is your home. If you need any help, just tell me and I will do it for you, no matter what.¡±


    Gao Ge looks at him with a faint smile, saying, ¡°It is your idea or the Zhao Family¡¯s?¡±


    Zhao Jin sneers and says, ¡°Those people of the Zhao Family are shortsighted. When they learn that I want to come for you, they are almost scared to death.¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head.


    To be honest, he believes Zhao Jin¡¯s words.


    Now Gao Ge¡¯s identity is too special.


    You will see various kinds of headlines like ungrateful souls or traitors.


    The Zhao Family has become an affiliated branch of the Dragon Court and the master has become a member of the Dragon Court.


    The case is similar to that of the Tang Family in Shu Province.


    But the current Zhao Family cannot be compared with the Tang Family.


    ¡°Since so, how dare you come to find me?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    Zhao Jin shrugs and passes a cigarette to Gao Ge. ¡°Like I said, the Zhao Family are shortsighted. How can I be the same person like them? I don¡¯t know why you quitted the Dragon Court, but I¡¯m sure that what other people say about you cannot be true.¡±


    Gao Ge bursts out laughing.


    Zhao Jin becomes a bit anxious about Gao Ge¡¯s laughing.


    ¡°Cough. Man, did I say anything wrong?¡±


    ¡°I just feel that you are too narcissistic,¡± Gao Ge says. ¡°It is not that the Zhao Family are too shortsighted and you are forethoughtful but that your position in the Zhao Family is closely related to the relationship between you and me. If anything untoward happens to me, your position in the family will drop dramatically. Therefore, even if you don¡¯t want to, you have to be stuck with me.¡±


    Zhao Jin looks grieved. ¡°Man, if you are not being so blunt, we can still be good friends!¡±


    Gao Ge says seriously, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that you may take the wrong side this time?¡±


    Zhao Jin smiles bitterly and shakes his head. ¡°Actually, I¡¯m fine with it. I was not valued in the Zhao Family. Anyway, no one in my family took me seriously. Hence, I don¡¯t have much to lose. A lot of people believe that I have no way back and want to be stuck with one person. Almost all my family members think in this way, but I¡¯m not worried at all. I¡¯ve always believed my eyes.¡±


    ¡°Such as Li Lang?¡±


    Zhao Jin looks embarrassed and hastens to cough. ¡°Cough. Well¡­ That¡¯s an accident. And I don¡¯t like him. It was him who came to me with money! Moreover, I¡¯m kind of grateful to him. Without him, I would not meet with you!¡±


    Suddenly, the door is knocked again.

 Chapter 524 - Her Father Is Dead

    Chapter 524 Her Father Is Dead


    Gao Ge is about to stand up when Zhao Jin jumps up first.


    ¡°Man, what are you doing? I¡¯m still here. How can you bother to open the door?¡±


    After saying that, he hastens to get the door.


    As the door is opened, Zhao Jin is a bit surprised to see the people outside the door.


    ¡°Yue Xincheng? Xia¡­ Xia Lu¡­¡±


    Certainly, he knows Yue Xincheng. As to Xia Lu, Zhao Jin has a natural fear for her.


    It was because of the Thunder Fist of the Xia Family that Gao Ge defeated his opponent.


    It is safe to say that Gao Ge borrowed the power of Xia Lu.


    After all, Gao Ge just came back to life at that time. In terms of his capability, he could never be able to defeat the Zhao Family, or even Zhao Jin.


    ¡°Zhao Jin? Why are you here?¡± Yue Xincheng sees Zhao Jin and slightly frowns.


    ¡°Eh-hem. Yue Xincheng, Xia Lu, there you are! Come on in!¡± Zhao Jin hurries to welcome them.


    He doesn¡¯t know Chen Wangshi and Qingrou so he doesn¡¯t greet them.


    Out of curiosity, Xia Lu glances at Zhao Jin and asks, ¡°You know me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Xia Lu nods her head and asks no more.


    Upon entering the house and seeing Gao Ge, Yue Xincheng bursts out laughing.


    ¡°Boss, you¡¯ve gone too far! How can you come back without informing us? We have been looking for you!¡±


    ¡°Looking for me? It hasn¡¯t been a long time since I came back. You found me so soon,¡± Gao Ge says smilingly.


    Yue Xincheng says complacently, ¡°Of course. We¡¯ve known each other for so many years. Only with a little wit, I can know where you are then.¡±


    After saying that, he sits down.


    ¡°You should have informed us,¡± Xia Lu walks to Gao Ge and says seriously.


    Gao Ge smiles bitterly. ¡°I didn¡¯t have time to think about it.¡±


    ¡°Just this once.¡± Xia Lu snorts.


    ¡°Badass!¡± Chen Wangshi jumps into Gao Ge¡¯s arms and then puts Gao Ge¡¯s hand on her arm with her face full of anticipation.


    Gao Ge feels pain in his heart.


    This little girl has aimed at his power of stars just when they meet again?


    Luckily, Gao Ge has abundant power of stars inside his body.


    ¡°Qingrou, long time no see!¡± Gao Ge greets her with the other hand. ¡°Help yourself. This is my home.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Qingrou smiles and sits next to Yue Xincheng.


    Gao Ge is a bit surprised. It seems that these two persons have become much closer.


    But it is understandable.


    Qingrou seems to decide that Yue Xincheng is her future husband and Yue Xincheng won¡¯t say no about it. Hence, their relationship just goes without saying.


    ¡°Boss, I think Master Wen is too ungrateful. He is so close to us but he doesn¡¯t come here for you with us!¡± Yue Xincheng snaps. ¡°I¡¯m fine with Master Guanshan¡¯s decision. After all, he used to be the sovereign of the Heaven School. Now he is a sinful person in the Dragon Court, but Master Wen¡­¡±


    Before he finishes talking, Gao Ge waves his hand and interrupts him.


    ¡°Why does he follow me? He is so old now. Perhaps I¡¯ll have to hold the funeral for him.¡±


    Yue Xincheng thinks it over and then nods his head. ¡°You are right.¡±


    Xia Lu grabs an orange among the fruit brought by Zhao Jin. There are some oranges and grapes.


    She peels an orange. While eating the orange, she asks, ¡°What are you going to do next?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t decided yet,¡± Gao Ge says calmly.


    He really hasn¡¯t decided yet.


    On the way to Nancheng Cultivation Academy, he didn¡¯t expect himself to quit the Dragon Court directly.


    Now of course he will look for Meng Jing, but it is not an easy thing.


    ¡°Because of Meng Jing?¡± Xia Lu suddenly speaks. She lowers her head and stares at the orange meaningfully. Others may think that there is something special about the orange.


    Gao Ge nods.


    Xia Lu says smilingly, ¡°Do you know where Meng Jing is?¡±


    Gao Ge shakes his head.


    Xia Lu rolls her eyes. ¡°So you have no plan for now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you guys,¡± Gao Ge says grinningly, ¡°My think tank, aren¡¯t you going to conceive any idea for me?¡±


    Xia Lu says resignedly, ¡°You knew we would come back?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Xia Lu sneers meaningfully.


    She seems to have thought of something delightful.


    ¡°Is the orange sweet?¡± Yue Xincheng can¡¯t help asking.


    ¡°Yes?¡± Xia Lu is stunned.


    ¡°You are having a sweet smile,¡± Yue Xincheng says derisively.


    Xia Lu pulls a long face and throws the orange peel at him.


    ¡°Boss, since you are going to look for Meng Jing, how about me asking my family to do a favor?¡± Yue Xincheng catches the orange peel and then throws it into the trash bin.


    Xia Lu stands up and says, ¡°The Xia Family can help too.¡±


    Then she takes the orange peel out and places a garbage bag onto the trash bin. Then she throws the orange peel into the bag again.


    Gao Ge shakes his head. ¡°No need. We had better not make a big fuss.¡±


    Moreover, he trusts Xia Lu and Yue Xincheng but it doesn¡¯t mean that he trusts the Xia Family and the Yue Family.


    A family is so big that words will easily spread.


    This is not what Gao Ge wants.


    Xia Lu paces the house and says, ¡°It is not long since you came back! I took a look just now. The bedding is still placed in the wardrobe. How about setting it up for you?¡±


    Gao Ge feels a bit strange, so he can¡¯t help looking up at Xia Lu in confusion.


    Xia Lu blushes and coughs. ¡°I¡¯m just asking. Forget it if you don¡¯t like it.¡±


    Yue Xincheng becomes more amused.


    ¡°Eh-hem. Boss, your home is too small. I have given you several houses before. How about moving there?¡±


    ¡°The houses are not cleaned yet.¡±


    ¡°Then come to my house!¡± Zhao Jin says with a grin, ¡°I have a villa with a lot of rooms. We¡¯ve got quite some people. It is not suitable to live here. After all, you haven¡¯t decided what to do next. Let¡¯s find a place to settle down first.¡±


    Yue Xincheng is pissed off. ¡°What are you talking about? Can¡¯t my family provide accommodation?¡±


    ¡°Eh-hem. It is not comfortable to live in the place under your family, is it?¡±


    At the moment, Xia Lu¡¯s phone suddenly rings.


    She takes out the phone, has a small talk and hangs up.


    ¡°Apart from us, He Youniang was coming here too. However, she got a call on the way. It seems that something wrong has happened to her family so she has to go back. Just now she called me, telling me that she couldn¡¯t come until a few days later.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡± Gao Ge asks curiously.


    He Youniang is his favorite student.


    However, he regards He Youniang as his own sister instead of a student. After all, their age difference is not significant.


    ¡°It¡¯s about her family,¡± Xia Lu says, ¡°Seemingly¡­ Her father passed away.¡±


    ¡°Her father?¡± Gao Ge is taken aback.


    He Youniang¡¯s father is a swordsman too. The He Family is an influential family in Shanxi too, which is also reflected on He Youniang¡¯s ability. Young as she is, she has been established in terms of Tao of Sword. Undoubtedly, she is a specially privileged girl then.


    He Youniang¡¯s father was the No. 1 swordsman in Shanxi, who was just over 40 years old. His capability couldn¡¯t be underestimated. It is fair enough to say that he supported the whole family alone, but unexpectedly, he died at such an age, which is pretty weird.


    ¡°Xia Lu, do you have any friend in Shanxi?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    Xia Lu thinks for a while and says, ¡°No, but if you want to know more information, I can ask about it for you.¡±


    ¡°Great.¡± Gao Ge accepts her offer happily.

 Chapter 525 - The He Family in Shanxi

    If Gao Ge thanks Xia Lu verbally, perhaps Xia Lu will go mad instantly.


    After spending a long time with her, Gao Ge knows her quite well.


    Zhao Jin is right. This place is too small indeed. It is fine for Gao Ge to live here alone but the place obviously cannot accommodate so many people.


    Therefore, he brings Xia Lu and the other friends to the villa mentioned by Zhao Jin.


    Although they can go to the Yue Family¡¯s villa, the Yue Family has always been in the charge of Yue Tuzhi.


    Although Yue Tuzhi is still in Haicheng Cultivation Academy, Gao Ge really dislikes him and can¡¯t be bothered to deal with him.


    And the villa of Zhao Jin actually has nothing to do with the Zhao Family, so they can live here at ease. It is mainly because the villa is a detached one.


    When they arrive at the villa, Chen Wangshi has fallen asleep.


    She is still putting her finger in her mouth, which makes her look rather comfortable.


    Gao Ge moves softly. Although Zhao Jin seldom lives here, someone often comes here to do some cleaning, so the villa is rather tidy and furnished. Even the quilts in the villa are new, which even have the smell of sunshine.


    Gao Ge puts Chen Wangshi away and lets out a sigh of relief. Then he tucks her in before turning around and leaving.


    ¡°Dude, this is my place. You guys live here for the present. If you need anything, just call me and I will come for you!¡± Zhao Jin rubs his hands and says grinningly.


    Yue Xincheng tutted, ¡°What a toady!¡±


    ¡°Only a good toady can get loaded,¡± Zhao Jin glances at Yue Xincheng and says.


    ¡°A toady may obtain benefits for now¡­¡±


    ¡°A persistent toady gains benefits forever,¡± before Yue Xincheng finishes talking, Zhao Jin completes the latter part at once.


    Yue Xincheng is stunned for a while and then gives Zhao Jin a thumbs-up sign, ¡°Impressive. I admit defeat.¡±


    Zhao Jin waves his hand, ¡°We are buddies. No need to talk about this so seriously.¡±


    Yue Xincheng is amused. He throws a cigarette at Zhao Jin and says seriously, ¡°Putting other factors aside, as you are so shameless, I¡¯ll take you as my buddy.¡±


    Zhao Jin bursts out laughing, lights up the cigarette and takes a puff.


    At the moment, a girl, a pretty girl in her twenties, wearing a black pencil skirt, a black blouse and a pair of black heels, walks to Zhao Jin.


    ¡°Young Master, the meal has been ordered, which will arrive in half an hour.¡±


    ¡°Okay, noted.¡± Zhao Jin nods.


    Staring at the confused look of Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng, Zhao Jin laughs with embarrassment and says hurriedly, ¡°She is the housekeeper. Only the housekeeper.¡±


    ¡°Housekeeper?¡± Yue Xincheng glances at the girl and sniffs at Zhao Jin¡¯s words, ¡°I think she is your close friend?¡±


    Zhao Jin is taken aback on the spot, ¡°Close friend?¡±


    Xia Lu and Qingrou are both stunned for a long time, who don¡¯t understand what Yue Xincheng means.


    However, the girl blushes with embarrassment.


    ¡°Good. Now it has been confirmed. The girl knows a lot.¡± Yue Xincheng nods.


    After half an hour, the meal ordered by Zhao Jin from a five-star hotel arrives.


    ¡°Man, I¡¯ve got a chef in the villa, but he has asked for a few days¡¯ leave and gone back home. Therefore, you have to make do with this.¡±


    Gao Ge laughs, ¡°It¡¯s okay. If we have to stay here for a few more days, you don¡¯t need to worry about our meals. We can buy groceries ourselves.¡±


    Zhao Jin pulls a long face, ¡°Dude, you are slapping me in the face. Since you live in my place, how can I let you bothered by the meals? Well, let me transfer a chef from the hotel.¡±


    Yue Xincheng heaves a sigh and says, ¡°Zhao Jin, can you not be so obsequious? To be honest, I can¡¯t stand it anymore.¡±


    ¡°Then close your eyes¡­¡± Zhao Jin says.


    The meal tastes good.


    Gao Ge is not particular about food. In his eyes, as long as the food tastes fine, it is fine.


    After all, he is not a rich second generation or a little princess.


    After eating to his satisfaction, Gao Ge sits on the sofa, listening to Xia Lu¡¯s explanation.


    Chen Wangshi has awakened. She also grabs a bite and continues to ask Gao Ge to transfer the power of stars to her.


    If Gao Ge hadn¡¯t reached the realm of Master, his power of stars would have been drained.


    ¡°There is something special about the He Family in Shanxi,¡± Xia Lu says, ¡°I¡¯m not 100% sure about what happened, but it seems to have something to do with another ancient martial arts family and a cultivation school in Shanxi.¡±


    Gao Ge frowns.


    ¡°After all, the master of the He Family is not weak. Since he was the No. 1 swordsman in Shanxi, he shouldn¡¯t have been dead so easily. There are few opponents as skilled as him,¡± Xia Lu says, ¡°I¡¯m just quite confused. In this case, why does He Youniang not ask us for help?¡±


    It is probably because of Gao Ge.


    Therefore, Xia Lu and He Youniang are on good terms.


    In fact, there is one more reason. That is, He Youniang is a younger version of Xia Lu. They have a lot of characters in common, like being aloof.


    Of course, neither of them is aloof to Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge takes a look at Xia Lu and heaves a sigh, saying, ¡°If you were in her shoes, you wouldn¡¯t turn to us for help.¡±


    Xia Lu thinks for a while and kind of agrees with Gao Ge.


    It seems that she and He Youniang share one thing in common, that is, emulousness.


    Gao Ge holds Chen Wangshi up and passes her to Xia Lu. Then he walks outside and calls He Youniang.


    While Gao Ge is calling, Zhao Jin asks in a low voice, ¡°Xincheng, where are the monsters around Gao Ge?¡±


    ¡°Since you call him dude, why don¡¯t you ask him?¡± Yue Xincheng says while picking his teeth.


    ¡°Cough. I¡¯m just curious. Tell me about it! I¡¯ve never seen a monster by far.¡± Zhao Jin sneers.


    Upon hearing that, Yue Xincheng is disgruntled at once, ¡°Don¡¯t make it like I¡¯ve met one before¡­¡±


    Actually, the two monsters are kept in the trapping cage.


    The battle with Heaven Dragon has taken the golden monkey and the fox spirit a lot of effort. Apart from the corals, Gao Ge has given them lots of spiritual jade to restore their capability.


    After all, the spiritual jade is inexhaustible. With the help of the bronze mirror, the spiritual jade is renewable. However, the corals gained in Rong City are non-renewable. It is quite a sacrifice for Gao Ge to give some away.

 Chapter 526 - The Remains Are Scarcely Cold Yet

    He Youniang hasn¡¯t lived a peaceful life since she came back to Shanxi.


    Despite her attainments in Tao of sword and being the favorite student of Gao Ge, she is actually still a kid.


    Her father¡¯s death has caused great pressure on her.


    However, after returning to Shanxi, she realizes that the actual situation is not as simple as she imagined.


    Her father was murdered.


    And there is not only one murderer.


    The He Family has been on the verge of collapse now.


    In the mourning hall, He Youniang, wearing mourning clothes, is kneeling aside on the ground.


    She stares at the familiar face in the black-and-white photo that is placed before the coffin.


    She always remembers what her father often said to her.


    Shedding tears alone is the most cowardly behavior.


    Although He Youniang is a girl, she has been treated as a boy since she was born.


    She has rarely worn dresses or watched cartoons.


    Probably because she is his daughter, she has started to learn swordsmanship since childhood.


    Her Tao of sword is also full of harsh killing intent.


    He Youniang used to be tired of that kind of life.


    She used to wish that she could have several close besties to hang out every day, carrying a bag and wearing a beautiful dress to do window-shopping in the street with a cup of milk tea.


    Therefore, at that time she didn¡¯t like her father at all.


    She wondered why she couldn¡¯t decide how to live her life.


    Afterwards, she gradually realizes that as she is his daughter, she cannot act willfully and live her life in her own way.


    As she grows older, she increasingly understands the importance of Tao of sword.


    Only when she becomes strong can she protect herself.


    ¡°As long as I am still alive, the He Family will never collapse,¡± She stares at the familiar photo and says seriously.


    At the moment, a middle-aged man comes to her.


    ¡°Youniang, the people of the Shen Family has arrived.¡±


    With her eyes getting cold at once, He Youniang stands up slowly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t go to them. How dare they come here?¡± He Youniang sneers.


    ¡°Youniang, the Shen Family also has a cultivator at the realm of Strength Exposure and two cultivators at the realm of Strength Protection. If we confront them with toughness, we are no match for them.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, why do they make trouble for us?¡± He Youniang turns around and asks the middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man hesitates and heaves a sigh, saying with a bitter smile, ¡°Actually, it is not that complicated. They are after the He Family¡¯s assets. The Shen Family once proposed a marriage to our family.¡±


    ¡°Proposed a marriage? The Shen Family? To marry whom?¡± He Youniang is taken aback.


    The middle-aged man takes a glance at her and coughs.


    Although he doesn¡¯t say anything, his answer is rather obvious.


    He Youniang snorts, ¡°Do the Shen Family deserve to do that?¡±


    ¡°Youniang, it is not that simple. This is only an excuse made up by them,¡± The middle-aged man says resignedly, ¡°Their real purpose is to create difficulty for the He Family.¡±


    He Youniang frowns.


    ¡°The Shen Family is an ancient martial arts family in Shanxi, but I¡¯m aware of their capability. They are not bold enough to provoke the He Family. Even if they are coveting the assets of the He Family, they don¡¯t dare to put it into practice or have the ability to kill my father.¡±


    ¡°It is true but the Shen Family has support.¡±


    ¡°Support?¡± He Youniang is taken aback, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°Qi Sword Sect in Xiangshan.¡±


    ¡°Qi Sword Sect¡­¡± He Youniang frowns, ¡°The He Family has no grudge against them¡­ Forget it. As my teacher says, people all go after profits. It must be because they want to split the He Family¡¯s assets with the Shen Family that they are willing to help the Shen Family. Haha. However, on what ground do they think they can occupy our family? Besides, I am a student of the Cultivation Academy. They know that too.¡±


    Although He Youniang has left the Cultivation Academy, the master of the He Family is dead for a few days. The opponents have set up the trap for a long time. When the incidence happened, He Youniang was still the student of Haicheng Cultivation Academy.


    ¡°You know the character of Master. He wouldn¡¯t tell you these things. Moreover, you were only a student of Haicheng Cultivation Academy, not a member of the Dragon Court¡­¡±


    He Youniang doesn¡¯t speak, still ruminating about the matter.


    ¡°I heard that my father was killed by Shen Zaiyang. I¡¯m aware of Shen Zaiyang¡¯s capability. He is no match for my father, even if he has reached the realm of Strength Exposure.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about that¡­¡± The middle-aged man says.


    He Youniang is still dubious, but she doesn¡¯t ask further.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and meet the people of the Shen Family.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    The middle-aged man leads the way while He Youniang follows him.


    The street outside the gate is bustling with noises.


    The He Family and the Shen Family are confronting face to face.


    ¡°The Shen Family, get out of here!¡± A young man yells.


    ¡°Humph, if you don¡¯t go, I¡¯ll let you die here!¡±


    The Shen Family snort.


    ¡°The master of the He Family is dead. The present He Family is a tiger without fangs. How dare you be so arrogant?¡±


    ¡°Exactly. Moreover, we are here today to propose. Haha. Our second young master will be the husband of the lady of the He Family. How dare you talk in this way?¡±


    The people of the Shen Family look as extremely proud as the victors.


    In the middle of the Shen Family is a young man, who is the second young master of the Shen Family, called Shen Weihe. He is just over 30 years old, holding two walnuts in his hand with narrowed eyes, calm and peaceful. He looks about 1.8 meters tall but he is really not good-looking, with triangular eyes, turned-up nose, and eyebrows almost joining together.


    ¡°Back off!¡± The middle-aged man next to He Youniang shouts.


    ¡°Second Master is here!¡±


    ¡°Everyone back off. Second Master is here!¡±


    The He Family hasten to step away.


    He Youniang looks disgruntled. She is walking ahead of her uncle but the others only keep calling the second master and seem to pay no attention to her. However, it is pretty normal. Although He Youniang is not weak, she is a girl anyway. Moreover, she seldom cares about the matters of the He Family and only focuses on elevating her cultivation level.


    ¡°Hey, Second Master He, how come you come out so late?¡± Shen Weihe says grinningly.


    ¡°Hum. How dare you! Our master¡¯s remains are scarcely cold yet. And you dare to come here and make a fuss. Do you think that we are push-overs?¡± Second Master He says with a furious look.


    He Youniang still remains calm and ponders.

 Chapter 527 - Turn to Your Teacher When Being Bullied

    Second Master He is called He Chi, the younger brother of He Wu, the late master of the He Family. He is also the uncle of He Youniang.


    In the He Family, He Chi¡¯s position is only second to He Wu¡¯s. Now that He Wu is dead, He Chi naturally becomes the person-in-charge.


    The Shen Family mostly look at He Chi.


    ¡°Second Master He, you¡¯ve gone too far, haven¡¯t you?¡± Shen Weihe sneers, ¡°We are here to offer condolence only. Anything wrong with that?¡±


    ¡°To offer condolence?¡± A young man of the He Family sneers, ¡°I think you are here to offer Greek gifts!¡±


    The young man appears about 25 or 26 years old with a fine figure of a man. He is strong, tall and yet not handsome, but he looks beaming with explosive power. He is wearing the mourning clothes like He Youniang, who is called as He Kui. He is also the son of He Wu, the late master of the He Family. However, he is adopted by He Wu due to his good physique so he is unrelated to He Youniang by blood.


    Notably, He Kui is not the real brother of He Youniang but he treats her well just like a real brother. He Youniang is not favored in the He Family. Only He Kui is on good terms with her.


    ¡°He Kui, what are you shouting for? Do you think you will gain support and become the master of the He Family by showing your loyalty? It¡¯s your wishful thinking only. You are not one of the He Family,¡± Shen Wei snorts.


    Hearing that, He Kui grimaced and yelled, ¡°Shen Weihe, you are talking nonsense! When did I say that? Listen! There was only one master for the He Family, that is, my father! Now that my father is gone, my sister He Youniang is the new master then!¡±


    Shen Weihe sneers, ¡°Oh? You mean the master of the He Family is He Youniang? What about Second Master He?¡±


    ¡°Enough!¡± Second Master He snaps, ¡°Shen Weihe, you think you can stir up a sensation by these tricks? In your dreams!¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡±


    ¡°Second Master is right!¡±


    However, Shen Weihe¡¯s words have also sowed a seed in the heart of quite some of the He Family.


    They all know that Shen Weihe is driving a wedge with ill intention but He Wu is dead. Who will be the next master? As a saying goes, the country cannot go one day without a monarch. Likewise, the family cannot go one day without a master.


    He Youniang takes a deep breath and says, ¡°Shen Weihe, just say it directly. What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°What am I doing here? Of course, to propose to you,¡± Shen Weihe says smilingly. The walnuts in his hands look fresh but the crash sounds rather beautiful, ¡°He Youniang, seriously, I hope that you can become the master of the He Family. In this case, if you marry me, the He Family will be ours.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    ¡°Shen Weihe, you are asking for death!¡±


    ¡°How old is Youniang? How old are you? Shame on you!¡±


    ¡°Shen Weihe, look at yourself. How can you deserve to marry Youniang?¡±


    Even though some of the He Family dislike He Youniang, they are on her side now. They must resist the outsiders together.


    ¡°Shen Weihe, do you think you are qualified?¡± He Youniang says sneeringly.


    ¡°Emm¡­ It sounds familiar! I see. Your father said the same to me. He also believed that I didn¡¯t deserve you,¡± Shen Weihe says grinningly.


    His words are full of derision.


    Hearing Shen Weihe mention that, the He Family are all wrathful.


    ¡°Kill him!¡±


    ¡°Jackass! I¡¯ll kill you now!¡± He Kui rushes forward without thinking and strikes a punch out when a middle-aged man suddenly appears before Shen Weihe.


    The man blocks the punch of He Kui casually.


    ¡°He Kui, come back!¡± He Youniang, greatly shocked, immediately felt the momentum of the middle-aged man.


    However, it is too late for her to shout that.


    The man sneers with coldness crossing his eyes, and then a punch is landed in the chest of He Kui.


    With a bang, He Kui screams in pain, who is sent flying away and vomits blood.


    ¡°Crap. How many eggs do I have to eat to supplement the blood¡­¡± He Kui says that and passes out.


    ¡°Uncle!¡± The moment that He Youniang shouts, He Chi takes the hint and hastens to walk over.


    He checks on He Kui and nods at He Youniang. He Youniang finally lets out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Haha. My little wife, your brother is so lame!¡± Shen Weihe takes two steps forward and says.


    ¡°What a dog biting on the strength of his master¡¯s position¡­¡± He Youniang snorts.


    ¡°Haha. Who is the dog? Me or my father-in-law? Whatever. It doesn¡¯t matter. What do you think, my little wife?¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    ¡°Jackass!¡±


    ¡°What do you say about your father-in-law?¡±


    The He Family are furious.


    He Youniang frowns and feels that something is wrong. However, before she says anything, Shen Weihe bursts out laughing, who looks as if having had his way.


    ¡°Interesting. The He Family are quite interesting! I simply mentioned my father-in-law, about which you all get so mad. Do you think that I¡¯ve married He Youniang and He Wu was my father-in-law?¡±


    The He Family are so indignant with fury, who look like suffering from constipation now. They are so wrathful that they wish to burn Shen Weihe into ashes but he just takes the loophole and refutes them perfectly.


    He Youniang sighs several times and feels it too boring to be with these people. If her teacher is here, he will diss Shen Weihe to the extremity. Even without Gao Ge, if Yue Xincheng is here, he can make Shen Weihe suffer too. These people of the He Family only focus on practicing the sword techniques and never learn about eloquence. As a result, they are rendered speechless by a man¡¯s rude speech.


    ¡°He Youniang, you are no longer a student of the Cultivation Academy. If you don¡¯t hand over the mess of your family to me, who else can you turn to?¡± Shen Weihe walks towards her while speaking.


    ¡°Protect our Young Master!¡± He Chi shouts.


    He Youniang raises her head and looks at her uncle.


    Right at the moment, He Youniang¡¯s phone rings.


    Upon seeing the caller¡¯s name, He Youniang feels assured.


    ¡°Sir.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. Just some trifles¡­¡±


    ¡°Talk frankly,¡± Gao Ge says, ¡°If the things don¡¯t go well, just stall first to buy me some time. I¡¯ll go to Shanxi right away.¡±


    Probably as he hears the noises on the other side of the phone, Gao Ge says so.


    ¡°Sir¡­¡±


    ¡°If you take me as your teacher, you should tell me when in trouble! Didn¡¯t your teacher tell you that when you were in school?¡± Gao Ge says smilingly.

 Chapter 528 - Are You Afraid

    Chapter 528 Are You Afraid


    Turn to your teacher when being bullied.


    Even a three-year-old kid knows that.


    He Youniang never meant to turn to Gao Ge for help.


    On the one hand, she believed that it was a matter of her family so she was supposed to handle it by herself.


    On the other hand, considering that Gao Ge is currently in trouble, she didn¡¯t want to add trouble to him.


    However, after returning to Shanxi, she realizes that she is too naive.


    As to a lot of things, she has no idea how to handle them.


    It has nothing to do with the cultivation level.


    Instead, it is related to life experience.


    Even if she keeps telling herself that these are insignificant trifles. How can the Shen Family and Qi Sword Sect be compared to Xiaoshan Sword Sect? She came back from Xiaoshan Sword Sect with a sword and even killed one of their disciples! She has seen much of life!


    However, she realizes that she was wrong.


    She is not so good as she imagined.


    Faced with so many problems at the same time, He Youniang feels overwhelmed.


    It is not because of He Youniang¡¯s lack of ability but for her inexperience dealing with such stuff.


    Even a kid of rich second generation has to start from the bottom and gradually takes up the corporate operation if he is asked to take over the family business.


    How can he directly act as the president or CEO upon graduation?


    Moreover, the He Family has encountered a critical crisis.


    It is like driving a duck onto a perch.


    However, now her father is gone.


    The He Family is under fire from all quarters with tough opponent.


    He Youniang has no idea who she should turn to.


    An unexpected call from Gao Ge finally calms He Youniang down, which soothes her nerves.


    After hanging up Gao Ge¡¯s call, He Youniang takes a deep breath and becomes relieved.


    Shen Weihe keeps staring at He Youniang and his heart suddenly jolts when he sees her change.


    He feels that He Youniang seems much less relieved than before without reason or rhyme.


    The more relaxed He Youniang looks, the more perturbed Shen Weihe gets.


    ¡°Shen Weihe, do you want to marry me?¡± He Youniang takes a few steps forward and says.


    Shen Weihe is even more nervous.


    He feels that He Youniang looks quite inappropriate while asking that.


    Shouldn¡¯t He Youniang say it in extreme anger?


    Why is she smiling?


    He feels that she looks like a bad guy. Is there anything wrong with her?


    Looking at He Youniang staring at him, Shen Weihe almost blurts out, ¡°Don¡¯t come near me!¡± However, on second thought, it is too improper for him to say that in such a way so he doesn¡¯t hold it back.


    ¡°He Youniang, what do you mean? Do you think I¡¯m out of your league?¡±


    ¡°No. In fact, I know that you don¡¯t want to marry me sincerely. What you want is only the assets of my family, right?¡±


    Shen Weihe is taken back and struggles to say, ¡°How¡­ How is it possible?¡±


    He Youniang is telling the truth but Shen Weihe can never admit it.


    The Shen Family are aware.


    The He Family are also aware.


    However, they don¡¯t need to voice it out although they are all aware.


    The middle-aged man who hurt He Kui before is also gazing at He Youniang in confusion.


    He Wu¡¯s daughter¡­


    Is she so crazy?


    ¡°Youniang, leave it to me.¡± He Chi walks to He Youniang and says.


    He seems to be worried that He Youniang is faced with too much stress.


    ¡°Uncle, it¡¯s okay,¡± He Youniang turns around and takes a look at He Chi, saying with a smile.


    He Chi heaves a sigh, ¡°Youniang, your father is gone but I¡¯m still here for you. You don¡¯t need to worry about anything.¡±


    He Youniang nods her head but she doesn¡¯t step back. Instead, she takes two steps forward.


    ¡°Even if your family really wants to take over my family¡¯s assets, it will take some time, right? After all, the Shen Family is influential and wealthy, even backed up by masters. In this case, why do you have to make trouble here? If you have any schemes, just bring them on! We will confront boldly!¡±


    Shen Weihe stares at He Youniang with a frown.


    Somehow, he feels that He Youniang becomes more confident.


    It seems to have something to do with the call.


    ¡°Youniang¡­¡± He Chi looks seemingly a bit anxious.


    He Youniang doesn¡¯t respond.


    She is simply staring at Shen Weihe.


    Shen Weihe is a bit flurried by He Youniang¡¯s gaze.


    Seemingly, it is not the He Family who is in a crisis but the Shen Family.


    After a while, he inhales deeply and says, ¡°Okay. He Youniang. You¡¯d better mean what you say.¡±


    ¡°Surely I do.¡± He Youniang is extremely calm.


    ¡°Humph. Let¡¯s wait and see.¡±


    After saying that, Shen Weihe leaves with his men.


    He feels disgruntled but now he cannot act recklessly. He has no other choice but to go home first and discuss with his father, brother and the people of Qi Sword Sect.


    It takes his family a lot of effort to walk this far and gain the upper hand.


    In this case, they cannot be more than discreet.


    They cannot lose with such upper hand.


    They must plan well and strive to gain victory.


    After the Shen Family leave, He Chi finally heaves a sigh.


    ¡°Youniang, you were too reckless! You were just messing around! You know our family¡¯s current situation. If you really choose to confront the Shen Family with toughness, you are merely throwing straws against the wind!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Youniang, we are no match for the Shen Family indeed¡­¡±


    When He Wu was still alive, how arrogant the He Family were!


    Screw the Qi Sword Sect and the Shen Family.


    The He Family never paid attention to them.


    However, now that He Wu is gone, without the pillar, the He Family are no longer spirited.


    It seems that in their eyes, the Shen Family who were looked down upon by the He Family have become strong enough to scare them.


    He Youniang heaves a sigh.


    If it were not for Gao Ge¡¯s call, she would lead the He Family to fight against the Shen Family and the people of Qi Sword Sect.


    The He Family would die rather than submit.


    However, she realizes that she was too naive.


    Currently, the He Family are in a state of disunity. Very few of them dare to fight.


    ¡°Are you afraid?¡± He Youniang smiles bitterly and asks.

 Chapter 529 - I Trust Him

    After hanging up the call, Gao Ge¡¯s face looks a bit grim.


    ¡°Pack your things and let¡¯s go to Shanxi,¡± Gao Ge says.


    Xia Lu hears that and asks, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is it serious?¡±


    Gao Ge looks at Xia Lu and says smilingly, ¡°He Youniang didn¡¯t tell me over the phone that the situation is not serious.¡±


    Xia Lu pondered for a while and nodded her head, ¡°In this case, the situation must be really serious.¡±


    It seems that Xia Lu knows He Youniang well.


    Since He Youniang didn¡¯t say that the situation is not serious, then it must be really severe. At least she cannot solve it by herself.


    ¡°Alas. Actually, He Youniang is quite pitiful,¡± Yue Xincheng touches his chin and says, ¡°After all, she is still young and her father is gone.¡±


    ¡°You are much poorer than her,¡± Xia Lu says.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine. After all, my parents died when I was little. I didn¡¯t feel sad. As a saying goes, one can accept darkness on the premise that he never meets light. This is the difference between her and me,¡± Yue Xincheng says seriously.


    Xia Lu looks at Yue Xincheng with staring eyes.


    Zhao Jin is also startled.


    Stared by them in astonishment, Yue Xincheng feels rather uncomfortable, as if having dermatitis.


    ¡°What are you staring at me for?¡± Yue Xincheng asks.


    ¡°I am surprised by the words uttered by you! I simply feel that such a statement doesn¡¯t conform to your personality,¡± Xia Lu says calmly.


    Yue Xincheng pouts and feels greatly grieved.


    Qingrou aside him says in a low voice, ¡°Actually, I always believe that you are a philosophical man.¡±


    ¡°Um. You are the only one girl who can see through my foppery and understand my heart.¡± Yue Xincheng reaches out his hands and holds Qingrou into his arm passionately, looking out of the window only to see the blue swimming pool surrounded by some plants. He feels like being in a tropical country.


    He feels so speechless.


    Zhao Jin is such a jackass.


    He does know how to enjoy the pleasure of the moments!


    In fact, before knowing Gao Ge or riding Gao Ge¡¯s coattails, Zhao Jin didn¡¯t go that far despite his wealth.


    When he started to latch onto Gao Ge, the Zhao Family began to offer some resources for him.


    Therefore, Zhao Jin is sincerely grateful to Gao Ge.


    To put it simply, without Gao Ge, he couldn¡¯t be who he is today.


    One must be grateful!


    Even if Zhao Jin were not at the end of his rope, he would still choose to stand beside Gao Ge.


    He cannot ride Gao Ge¡¯s coattails only when the latter is thriving.


    How can he immediately turn away if anything untoward happens to his refuge?


    This is not right. He cannot be such a despicable person.


    ¡°Zhao Jin, have you ever thought of becoming the master of the Zhao Family?¡± Yue Xincheng suddenly speaks.


    Zhao Jin is suddenly taken aback. He turns around to look at Yue Xincheng and finally says, ¡°Yue Xincheng, you¡¯ve gone too far.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense. I¡¯ve never landed.¡± Yue Xincheng sits up and says grinningly, ¡°By the way, you haven¡¯t answered my question. Have you thought of being the master of the Zhao Family?¡±


    Zhao Jin replied with a question, ¡°What about you?¡±


    ¡°Me? Is it appropriate for me to be the master of your family?¡± Yue Xincheng says with feigned bashfulness.


    Zhao Jin pulls a long face, ¡°Is it what I mean?¡±


    Yue Xincheng grins and doesn¡¯t continue talking nonsense. Instead, he says seriously, ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t want to be the master of the Yue Family. It is too tiring to care about the whole family all the time. Whenever I want to do something, I have to consider the consequence. I won¡¯t be free anymore.¡±


    Zhao Jin thinks for a while and says, ¡°I think this is also the main reason why many people don¡¯t regard you as the second young master of the Yue Family.¡±


    ¡°Why do I make them take me seriously?¡± Yue Xincheng asks in confusion, ¡°I live my own life and do whatever I want to do. Isn¡¯t it the best?¡±


    Zhao Jin shakes his head.


    He cannot know about Yue Xincheng¡¯s thinking but he will never negate his thinking.


    Gentlemen seek harmony but not uniformity.


    Everyone has his own thinking and choice, which also applies to friends. Are all the friends like-minded? Of course not.


    ¡°Alas. We should be big-hearted,¡± Yue Xincheng says with a sigh, ¡°Take the recently popular vagabondage for instance. I like him quite much! Some may think he shouldn¡¯t live this way. I¡¯m quite confused. He just wants to live as he expects, without hurting anyone. He doesn¡¯t do any evil doings. Why do you have to believe in your own perspective that he is a poor guy? Maybe he thinks that those constrained by various life burdens are poor.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t look like a free and easy person,¡± Zhao Jin looks at Qingrou next to him and says.


    ¡°Therefore, I am not free and easy enough! Otherwise, I will go and rove in distant lands, eating and drinking to my heart¡¯s content. By then I won¡¯t need to follow the prescribed order; I can only do as I wish, without hurting others; I will live a carefree life, with sky and earth as bed and quilt, wind as companion, sun and moon as candles, and rain as comforter.


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you go to rove in distant lands? I will help look after Qingrou for you,¡± Gao Ge walks back and says.


    Yue Xincheng pulls a long face, ¡°No need!¡±


    Gao Ge is amused.


    Joy is overflowing in the villa.


    As to Shanxi, he believes that He Youniang can harness the situation.


    At the moment, in Shanxi, He Youniang still stays in the mourning hall.


    ¡°Youniang, given our capability, we cannot confront the Shen Family with toughness!¡± He Chi, still standing beside He Youniang, advises in earnest.


    He Youniang looks at him and nods her head, ¡°Uncle, I know that.¡±


    ¡°Since you know that, why did you¡­¡±


    Before He Chi finishes talking, He Youniang grins and says, ¡°Uncle, why did the Shen Family and the Qi Sword Sect get my father killed jointly? Was it for the assets of the He Family? You think the Shen Family would do nothing if I didn¡¯t say that? Then they wouldn¡¯t strike attack at us?¡±


    He Chi is slightly stunned.


    He thinks for a while and thinks that He Youniang has made a good point.


    ¡°In this case, does it matter whether I said that or not?¡± He Youniang shakes her head and says, ¡°Whether I said it or not, they will do the same thing. Since so, we had better show our posture and let them bring it on.¡±


    He Chi says with a bitter smile, ¡°Can¡¯t argue about that¡­ Well, Youniang, what do you think we should do now?¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± He Youniang says calmly.


    ¡°Nothing?¡± He Chi is shocked, ¡°So we just give our family¡¯s assets away when they ask for them?¡±


    He Youniang takes a deep breath, offers the incense and then turns around to look at He Chi.


    ¡°Uncle, you are right. If they take action, just let them. We just give away what they want and retreat from the domain they intend to seize.¡±


    He Chi feels fretful.


    ¡°No resistance?¡±


    ¡°We know we cannot resist them. Why bother?¡±


    He Chi flares up, ¡°Nonsense! How can we do that? Even if our family is no match for them, we can never submit to them without resistance!¡±


    He Youniang laughs and says, ¡°Uncle, you still fail to understand what I mean. The people of the Shen Family and Qi Sword Sect believe that our family is a big cake. Even if they want to eat the cake, they need time and they have to eat it bit by bit.¡±


    He Chi shakes his head, ¡°I cannot understand.¡±


    ¡°Then don¡¯t,¡± He Youniang says, ¡°Uncle, trust me for once. Now I¡¯m trying to stall for time until my teacher arrives.¡±


    ¡°Your teacher?¡± He Chi¡¯s eyelids slightly twitch, ¡°Gao Ge?¡±


    He Youniang nods with a smile.


    He Chi sneers, ¡°Youniang, you know how Gao Ge is doing now. He is even unable even to protect himself. A lot of people are watching him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for him anyway,¡± He Youniang says, ¡°You don¡¯t believe him?¡±


    He Chi nods his head, ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°I trust him and that¡¯s enough.¡±

 Chapter 530 - Why Are You So Insensible?

    He Youniang still remembers what Gao Ge said over the phone.


    Most importantly, ¡°Give them whatever they want. At the worst, we can make them relinquish again.¡±


    He Youniang is more relieved to hear that.


    Therefore, she feels that what she needs to do is very simple.


    She only has to listen to Gao Ge¡¯s order¡ªto do nothing but wait quietly.


    No matter how serious the situation gets, it can be solved as long as her teacher arrives.


    Screw the Qi Sword Sect.


    Screw the Shen Family.


    They are nothing in the eyes of her teacher.


    However, He Youniang¡¯s plan is not consented by the others of the He Family.


    He Chi is the No. 1 objector.


    He is strongly opposed against He Youniang¡¯s idea.


    The so-called non-resistance and showing the white feather to the enemies is equal to cowardice.


    Then the other people of the He Family also express their disagreement.


    ¡°Youniang, we can never abandon the assets!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Youniang, how can we place our hope on Gao Ge?¡±


    ¡°You must think twice! Youniang, if Gao Ge is still the team leader of the Dragon Court, of course we can feel assured. However, he has left the Dragon Court, he cannot even protect himself. How can we wait for him?¡±


    ¡°Exactly! This is our family¡¯s business. We shouldn¡¯t let him put a finger on this. It¡¯s too unreasonable!¡±


    A group of people are gathering before the mourning hall, all talking at once.


    What a noise!


    He Youniang stares at them coldly.


    Then she gives a bitter smile.


    If this idea were put forward by her father, no matter how unreasonable it is, these people would never dare to utter anything.


    After all, she is too weak to suppress them.


    ¡°Enough! Shut up!¡± He Kui is awake but his face is still a bit pale. He cannot hold back his anger anymore. After he shouted out loud, his injury has been affected so he starts to cough heavily, ¡°You are such sc**bags! Are you going to rise in rebellion? Don¡¯t forget that this is the He Family! Youniang is the daughter of Master. Now that he is gone, of course we must listen to her no matter what. What are you shouting for?¡±


    The people are silent for a while.


    Then someone suddenly shouts.


    ¡°Humph! He Kui, what are you? It stands to reason that you are not even one of the He Family.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. He Kui, do you overestimate yourself too much?¡±


    He Kui is shocked.


    This kind of touches his raw nerve.


    As an ineloquent person, he suddenly has no idea what to say. He only feels a bit grieved.


    While He Wu was alive, he never heard of such words.


    No one of the He Family dares to say that.


    If anyone dared to say that He Kui was not one of the He Family, He Wu would blow his stack.


    However, now that He Wu is gone, these people seem to be bolder.


    ¡°Who said that?¡± He Youniang suddenly asks.


    People all quiet down.


    ¡°He Gang, is it you who said that?¡± He Youniang sneers, ¡°I¡¯ve been away from home for a long time, but I still remember your voice. What? He Kui is not one of the He Family? Who told you that?¡±


    ¡°He Youniang, what do you mean? Did I say anything wrong?¡± He Gang is a man, 25 or 26 years old, with his face full of pimples. He has sparse hair with a thin body shape but his voice is quite loud.


    ¡°You said, He Kui is not one of the He Family. What about you?¡±


    ¡°Of course I am!¡±


    ¡°Not anymore,¡± He Youniang says.


    He Gang is astonished and furious, ¡°Who said that?¡±


    ¡°I did.¡± He Youniang takes a few steps forward and walks to He Gang, ¡°As I said, you are not one of the He Family anymore. Get out! What? Do you have a problem with that?¡±


    He Gang is extremely embarrassed and inwardly furious.


    ¡°No way!¡± He Chi suddenly snaps, ¡°Youniang, now our family has reached a point where its very existence is at stake. How can you stir up the internal strife now?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! He Youniang, how can you remove my name from the He Family at will?¡± He Gang takes a look at He Chi gratefully and then braces up again, shouting loudly.


    He Youniang frowns.


    She is stirring up an internal strife?


    Is she?


    She gazes at He Chi with mixed feelings..


    He Chi pulls a long face and walks to the crowd, saying, ¡°This is the mourning hall. Don¡¯t talk loudly here. If you have a talk, talk to me. What are you gathering here for?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Second Master.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go out!¡±


    ¡°Leave!¡±


    The He Family all walk out.


    He Youniang has seen what just happened.


    In fact, He Youniang has tried to disperse these people, but these people never listen to her and instead, insist asking her in a loud voice to give an explanation.


    Now He Chi just expels them with a casual saying.


    Maybe these people are still thinking that He Chi is more of a family¡¯s master, who knows order of priority and devises strategies within a command tent.


    ¡°He Kui, go out first,¡± He Chi says, ¡°I need to have a private talk with Youniang.¡±


    He Kui hesitates and still goes out.


    When only He Chi and He Youniang are left in the mourning hall, He Chi heaves a sigh.


    ¡°Youniang, you were too reckless.¡±


    ¡°Was I?¡± He Youniang asks with a calm face.


    ¡°You know what is happening to the He Family. How can you expel He Gang at the moment? Even if you really dislike him, you can do it when this matter is over. Otherwise, you will only stir up the others¡¯ disgruntlement about you. If they are frightened and annoyed by your dictatorial manner, do you think you can convince them?¡±


    He Youniang is dazed for a while with a complicated look. Does she think too much?


    ¡°Even if you really have any plan, you must do it step by step. After all, you are not at home in most of the cases, are you?¡±


    He Youniang laughs, ¡°Uncle, you are right.¡±


    ¡°Okay. You think about it and I will go out to pacify the others.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Looking at He Chi walk out, He Youniang heaves a sigh in silence¡­


    He Chi just walks out of the mourning hall when He Gang comes near him.


    ¡°Second Master, our stone material factory has been smashed by the Shen Family!¡±


    ¡°Second Master, the people of the Qi Sword Sect also comes to make trouble for our martial arts club!¡±


    He Chi snaps with his face turning purple, ¡°How dare the Shen Family and the Qi Sword Sect do so? Do they really think we are push-overs? Call on more people and let¡¯s go to take a look!¡±


    ¡°Uncle, shall we discuss with Youniang first? Didn¡¯t she ask us to wait and see?¡± He Kui steps forward and says.


    He Chi looks at him and says with disappointment, ¡°He Kui, Youniang is too young and naive. How can you also be so insensible? She is too young to handle the family affairs. Moreover, she is immersed in the sorrow of losing her father. How can we bother her now? I know, you believe that the He Family should be in the charge of her just because she is the late master¡¯s daughter. However, you tell me honestly, do you really think that she is rational enough to make a wise decision for the time being?¡±


    He Kui lowers his head and says nothing.


    ¡°What she needs is quietness. For some problems, we may as well handle them on our own and leave her alone. We, the He Family would die rather than submit. Otherwise, we cannot deserve the assets that were earned by my brother.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Uncle.¡±


    ¡°Good. I¡¯ll leave the problem of the stone material factory to you. Don¡¯t let me down,¡± He Chi is satisfied with He Kui¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°Yes, Uncle!¡±

 Chapter 531 - In Case of Anything Unexpected

    He Youniang has no idea what¡¯s happening outside. When she walks out of the mourning hall, she is shocked to find nobody outside, so she hurriedly summons a servant.


    ¡°Where are my uncle and He Kui?¡±


    The servant lowers his head and says in a hurry, ¡°Your Ladyship, the stone material factory and the martial arts club have been smashed, so Second Master and Young Master have gone to deal with them.¡±


    He Youniang frowns.


    These people still don¡¯t take her words seriously at all¡­


    ¡°Is He Kui at the stone material factory or the martial arts club?¡±


    ¡°The stone material factory. Young Master has gone to the stone material factory with some people while Young Master He Gang has gone to the martial arts club with some people.¡±


    ¡°What about my uncle?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    ¡°Get the car ready for me. I¡¯m going to the stone material factory!¡± He Youniang says through her teeth.


    ¡°Um¡­¡± The servant hesitates.


    ¡°What? In the He Family, my words are useless?¡±


    ¡°Your Ladyship, please don¡¯t be angry. Second Master said that you should stay at home. It is dangerous outside and you are the pillar of the He Family. If anything untoward happens, the He Family will be really doomed.¡±


    He Youniang grimaces and suddenly hesitates.


    She calls He Kui but his phone is powered off.


    Somehow, He Youniang feels a bit flurried.


    When she is back to the mourning hall, she hesitates for a while and still gives Gao Ge a call, telling him what has happened on her side.


    She tells him everything honestly, including her hesitation for the moment.


    ¡°First of all, you should figure out whether your uncle sides with you or just harbors malicious intent.¡± Gao Ge says.


    He Youniang heaves a sigh, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Gao Ge laughs and says, ¡°Then think for the worst. Taking precautions doesn¡¯t hurt.¡±


    ¡°Sir, what do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Now if you rush out of home and find a taxi soon, then don¡¯t go to the stone material factory; but if your family just stop you from going out by all means, you should try your best to go to the stone material factory. I¡¯ll go to you now,¡± Gao Ge says.


    After hanging up, He Youniang gets much calmer.


    She walks to the gate.


    Several servants and the collateral relatives of the He Family hasten to catch up with her.


    ¡°Your Ladyship, you can¡¯t go out!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Youniang, Second Master has ordered that you shouldn¡¯t run about now.¡±


    ¡°Back off!¡± He Youniang has a cold glint in her eyes, ¡°Anyone who hinders me will die!¡±


    These people are obviously no match for He Youniang.


    Upon hearing that, they can only retreat.


    He Youniang gets out of the gate, goes through the alley and stands still.


    ¡°Miss, do you need to take a taxi?¡±


    Looking at the taxi in front of her, He Youniang smiles extremely bitterly.


    ¡°No, thanks.¡±


    After saying that, He Youniang turns around and goes back.


    Now she admires Gao Ge even more. Although he is still in Jiangnan City, he still seems to know what¡¯s happening in Shanxi.


    The taxi driver watches He Youniang¡¯s back and frowns. Then he takes out his phone to make a phone call.


    In the Shen Family¡¯s house, He Chi is having tea before the table in the living room.


    There are two middle-aged men sitting before him, one of whom is Shen Zaiyang, master of the Shen Family, and the other of whom is Qi Xian, sovereign of the Qi Sword Sect.


    After answering a phone call for a while, He Chi puts his cell phone back to his pocket.


    Instantly, he looks rather disgruntled.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Shen Zaiyang coughs and asks.


    ¡°He Youniang didn¡¯t get in the taxi to the stone material factory,¡± He Chi sighs and says.


    ¡°Haha. These trifles won¡¯t make any difference. Moreover, He Youniang is only a kid. Kids are always timid so it is pretty normal that she doesn¡¯t dare to go.¡± Qi Xian laughs.


    He Chi takes a glance at him and gives a bitter smile, ¡°Sovereign Qi, I¡¯m afraid that it is not as simple as imagined.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Sovereign Qi is stunned and asks, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    He Chi takes a deep breath and says, ¡°I¡¯ve watched He Youniang grow up. Girl as she is, she is brought up as a boy, who resembles He Wu in terms of character.¡±


    When it comes to He Wu, Sovereign Qi and Shen Zaiyang are both embarrassed.


    Evidently, they have been under a lot of pressure over the past years.


    It is basically a nightmare for them, which also makes them realize that as long as He Wu was alive, neither the Shen Family nor the Qi Sword Sect could stand out.


    Back then, they would have tolerated it. After all, He Wu was well-known for his fierceness. However, in the Aura Recovery Age, they realize that if the He Family doesn¡¯t collapse, they will lose a lot of chances.


    After all, when He Wu was still alive, the He Family was the No. 1 influential family in Shanxi. Even the Qi Sword Sect was severely suppressed by them and couldn¡¯t turn around at all. Naturally, all the good stuff in Shanxi just went to the He Family. How could the Shen Family and Qi Sword Sect not feel jealous?


    However, despite anger, they didn¡¯t dare to voice it out. After all, He Wu was the No. 1 swordsman in Shanxi.


    Soon, a mysterious guy found them. He turned out to be at the realm of Master, who claimed able to help them take over the He Family on the premise that they must distribute some of the resources that would show up in Shanxi to him.


    The people of the Shen Family and Qi Sword Sect were a bit hesitant, but when the man brought He Chi to them, they made up their mind.


    Yes, they were in!


    It doesn¡¯t matter if they have to give away a part of the resources.


    Shanxi is such a large place that they will live much better as long as they can take it over.


    Most importantly, they must vent their anger!


    Even not for the resources, they should fight for their dignity.


    Besides, now that the resources are around the corner, if they don¡¯t take them, they will be regrettable.


    ¡°Oh right, is everything okay with the stone material factory?¡± He Chi coughs and asks.


    ¡°Yeah, it goes well. He Kui will die for sure,¡± Shen Zaiyang says and then feels a bit confused, ¡°Although He Kui is talented and capable, that¡¯s all for him. After all, he doesn¡¯t really belong to the He Family. Will he pose any threat to you?¡±


    ¡°I just can¡¯t wait any longer,¡± He Chi heaves a sigh and says, ¡°Gao Ge is not my family and supposedly, his arrival in Shanxi won¡¯t make any difference, but what if it does? Therefore, I must kill He Kui first to infuriate He Youniang so that she will lose control and lead the He Family to fight with the Shen Family and Qi Sword Sect. At that time, we can take the opportunity to kill He Youniang and then the die can be rendered as cast.¡±


    He didn¡¯t feel anything before but when he becomes a traitor, he gets increasingly cautious.


    It¡¯s time to strike the last blow. Now he cannot make any mistake.


    What if the table is turned by He Youniang?


    Hence, he must be very careful!


    For the moment, He Chi hates to see anything unexpected happen most.


    ¡°He Chi, I¡¯ll take this cup of tea to propose a toast to you!¡± Shen Zaiyang laughs and raises the tea cup, ¡°If it were not for that you poisoned He Wu first, it would be extremely difficult for me to kill him. I think that He Wu would never expect to be murdered by his own brother in the end, wouldn¡¯t he? Haha!¡±


    Looking at Shen Zaiyang¡¯s laughing face, He Chi says with a cold look, ¡°Mind your own business first.¡±


    After saying that, he drinks up the tea as a gesture of respect for Shen Zaiyang and then leaves.

 Chapter 532 - Stop Persuading Me!

    Watching He Chi leave in fury, Shen Zaiyang only sneers.


    ¡°Who does he think he is?¡±


    Sovereign Qi says laughingly, ¡°After all, poisoning He Wu is not a shameful thing for He Chi. Of course he can¡¯t stand hearing you say that.¡±


    ¡°What? He had the guts to do that and now he is afraid of hearing others mention it? A general builds his success on ten thousand bleaching bones. If he wants to achieve big, he must be brutal and someone will die. What can He Chi do? If he were not the closest person to He Wu, why would my family and Qi Sword Sect cooperate with him? ¡°


    Speaking of that, Shen Zaiyang has a cold glint in his eyes, ¡°But that¡¯s what He Chi can do. Perhaps he is still daydreaming about fighting back with the rest of the He Family and then becoming the family¡¯s master after He Youniang is dead¡­ Haha!¡±


    Sovereign Qi also shakes his head and says, ¡°Actually, He Chi is quite good and smart. Of course, his biggest advantage is being good at putting on an act and drawing others over to his side. He also knows when to give up, but he is too weak. Even if the cake is placed on his plate, he doesn¡¯t have a fork or spoon to eat it with.¡±


    If He Chi still stays here and hears what Qi Xian just said, he may burst into tears.


    Actually, He Chi also knows his current situation.


    However, there is no turning back.


    Even if he really regrets, it is too late for him to turn back.


    Hence, he can only be more careful about all the minor details and make as few mistakes as possible.


    He just does his best and leaves the rest to the Heaven.


    Who knows how resigned He Chi is now?


    However, even if he fails, He Chi won¡¯t regret.


    At least he lives much better than before now.


    Besides, he has more hope now¡­


    Sovereign Qi raises the tea again and looks at Shen Zaiyang. They clink cups as if the tea is really regarded by them as wine.


    Of course, it remains unknown whether they respectively have evil intent. They only share it with their own people.


    He Chi also wouldn¡¯t know that the moment that he left, Sovereign Qi and Shen Zaiyang just started negotiating about how to kick away He Chi neatly after everything was settled.


    Of course, it doesn¡¯t matter anyway.


    Even though he doesn¡¯t hear that, he has considered it before.


    Qi Xian and Shen Zaiyang are always conspiring against He Chi.


    Likewise, He Chi also keeps taking precautions against them.


    This is pretty normal. After all, He Chi, Shen Zaiyang and Qi Xian are not gentlemen but despicable people.


    A man of virtue is calm and at ease; a man of meanness is always full of distress.


    Since they are all men of meanness, why do they bother to put on sanctified airs? Are they courting death?


    After arriving back at the house of the He Family, He Chi takes a deep breath and composes himself.


    Back in here, he is Second Master He again, who is wholeheartedly devoted to the He Family.


    He is an ¡°actor¡±, who must be good at hypnotizing himself.


    He just keeps telling himself that he is a good person.


    Even if he is not, after a long time¡¯s self-hypnosis, he will subconsciously believe that he feels no shame at all.


    Hence, if He Chi writes a book, the book can surely be on a par with An Actor Prepares and become a best-seller.


    ¡°Second Master, you are finally back!¡±


    ¡°Second Master, something untoward happened!¡±


    A group of people hasten to gather around, who all look injured.


    He frowns, ¡°What happened?¡±


    A group of noisy people quickly quiet down.


    The others just look each other in the eye with no guts to utter any word.


    ¡°Tell me now. What are you waiting for?¡± He Chi shouts.


    ¡°Second Master, He Kui¡­ is gone.¡±


    He Chi is calm inside his heart but he still gives an astonished look.


    ¡°What on earth happened? What¡¯s about He Kui?¡±


    No one answers him.


    ¡°Humph, back off!¡± He Chi, with an extremely furious look, squeezes through the crowd and rushes into the mourning hall.


    In the mourning hall, there is a corpse covered with a white cloth.


    ¡°He¡­ He Kui?¡±


    He Youniang stands aside with a poker face.


    ¡°Youniang, what¡¯s going on?¡± He Chi trots forward and unveils the white cloth only to see He Kui¡¯s ghastly pale face with wide-open eyes.


    To be honest, the moment he pulled open the white cloth, he was really freaked out by He Kui¡¯s pop-eyed look.


    ¡°He Kui¡­¡± He Chi utters tremblingly.


    ¡°Second Master, don¡¯t be too sad¡­¡± A young disciple steps forward and says in a low voice.


    He Chi turns around and gives him a kick.


    ¡°Nonsense! How can I not feel sad? How did you do your job? Why is He Kui dead? You are such rubbish! Rubbish!¡±


    He Chi¡¯s violent outburst makes the young disciple kicked him not furious but even more grieved.


    ¡°Second Master, look, He Kui¡¯s eyes are not closed. He must not resign himself to die, right?¡± He Youniang slowly turns around to stare at He Chi.


    Something unexpected suddenly happens.


    He Chi kneels directly to He Youniang.


    ¡°Youniang, it¡¯s my fault! I shouldn¡¯t have let He Kui go to the stone material factory. I¡¯m in the wrong! I should be punished!¡±


    Then he bursts into tears.


    A crowd of the He Family hasten to rush forward and a few of them hurriedly pull He Chi up from the ground.


    ¡°Second Master, you don¡¯t have to do this!¡±


    ¡°Second Master, how can this be your fault?¡±


    ¡°Second Master, this is not your fault! You only wish that our family can be tougher. Do we really just give whatever the Shen Family and Qi Sword Sect ask for just as He Youniang said before? In that case, we would rather die! We cannot do such a disgrace!¡±


    He Youniang still looks at He Chi calmly.


    If it were not for the taxi which stopped outside the alley,


    If it were not for Gao Ge¡¯s call, maybe she would be taken in again.


    She just didn¡¯t dare to believe why a man can have such a great acting to this degree.


    She is still rather curious when the people of the He Family become so stupid.


    She takes two steps forward slowly.


    ¡°Second Master, it¡¯s not your fault,¡± He Youniang says.


    ¡°Youniang, stop persuading me.¡± He Chi waves his hand and slumps on the ground, as if being seriously injured, ¡°Youniang, this is not over. Someone must pay for He Kui¡¯s death. I must make the Shen Family and Qi Sword Sect pay the price! Blood for Blood!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± He Youniang grins, ¡°So you are ready to take our people to fight against the Shen Family and Qi Sword Sect, or worse still, lead all the people of the He Family into hell?¡±

 Chapter 533 - You Are So Disappointing!

    In the night sky there is a flying boat.


    Not only Gao Ge but also Xia Lu, Yue Xincheng, Qingrou and Zhao Jin are in the boat.


    ¡°Wow, Boss, this flying boat is so awesome! Get one for me too if you have time?¡± Yue Xincheng is not polite to Gao Ge at all.


    ¡°Is this a matter of time? It¡¯s about opportunity, okay?¡± Gao Ge says snappishly.


    ¡°Hey. Boss. Do you have to get a license for the flying boat?¡±


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t feel like talking with this idiot anymore¡­


    What kind of question did Yue Xincheng just ask?


    ¡°Ah-hem, may I ask whether we really need to be so hasty? I¡¯ve booked the airline tickets before,¡± Zhao Jin asks curiously.


    Gao Ge takes a glance at him and says smilingly, ¡°I would like to ask you a question too. Why do you have to follow us?¡±


    ¡°Ahem, I¡¯ve never taken the flying boat before¡­ So I want to experience myself!¡± Zhao Jin grins cheekily.


    Gao Ge laughs.


    Standing in the flying boat, he raises his head and sees the vast starry night sky.


    Although the flying boat travels very fast, he doesn¡¯t feel a thing in the boat. Particularly if you lie in the flying boat and close your eyes in the darkness, you won¡¯t even notice that the flying boat is moving.


    To be honest, the feeling is really fabulous.


    Xia Lu slowly approaches Gao Ge and sits down next to him at the head of the flying boat, with her legs naturally dangling.


    Gao Ge sees her legs and then says in a small voice, ¡°Be careful.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. You are next to me, aren¡¯t you? If I fall off the boat, you can grab me,¡± Xia Lu turns around and says to him.


    Gao Ge really wants to rolls his eyes.


    ¡°Gao Ge, if I really fall from here and you fail to catch me, will you jump down with me?¡± Xia Lu suddenly asks.


    Gao Ge is a bit stunned in astonishment.


    ¡°Ahem, I was just asking.¡± After saying that, Xia Lu seems to get a bit embarrassed and doesn¡¯t dare to believe that she asked that stupid question. Even a middle school girl student won¡¯t ask this question!


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t answer her.


    It seems that no one sees Xia Lu, who is facing the starry sky, pout in secret.


    She is really disgruntled¡­


    ¡°How long will it take us to arrive at Shanxi?¡± Gao Ge asks Yue Xincheng.


    Yue Xincheng responds, ¡°In about two hours.¡±


    ¡°So long?¡±


    ¡°Boss, it usually takes long to go from Jiangnan City to Shanxi, three or four hours by plane.¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head and seems to feel that two hours is too long.


    Gao Ge increasingly believes that this flying boat is really useful and magical. If he has time to visit the Xuan Family, he must meet the master who achieves Taoism through painting and see whether he can draw something more impressive, like the earth thruster.


    At night, basically no one finds the flying boat in the sky.


    Now He Youniang is sitting in the yard, watching the stars in the sky.


    She is obviously in a bad mood to the extreme.


    She knew that He Kui would probably die but she couldn¡¯t do anything, because she was aware that she could die with him if she acted recklessly.


    Before she saw He Kui¡¯s corpse, He Youniang still held hope in her heart.


    She kept telling herself that perhaps those people wouldn¡¯t go that far.


    Nevertheless, she underestimated them.


    Her glimmer of hope was crushed when she saw He Kui¡¯s corpse.


    She couldn¡¯t understand why they went so far.


    She couldn¡¯t help reminiscing the scenes when she grew up with He Kui.


    Seemingly, among the generation of the whole He Family, no one but He Kui understands her. As He Wu was the master of the He Family, her peers often gossip about He Youniang even if they don¡¯t dare to say it in public. Only He Kui would give those gossipers a beating and show them how much he loved his sister with his own capability every time he heard that.


    He Youniang knows that not many people of the He Family treat her sincerely.


    Apart from her father, He Kui might be the only one who treated her sincerely.


    However, they are both dead.


    ¡°Do they have to do this¡­¡± He Youniang just fails to understand why.


    It is only about the cultivation resources and money.


    Do they have to kill people¡­


    ¡°Youniang.¡±


    He Chi walks to her slowly.


    He Youniang takes a look at him and nods her head, ¡°Second Uncle.¡±


    In fact, now He Youniang has a lot of questions to ask her uncle but she knows that now is not the time to ask the questions.


    Since she has decided to hold back, she will stick to it then.


    ¡°He Kui is dead. I know you are the saddest one among the family,¡± He Chi sits on the opposite of He Youniang and sighs, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t be too grieved.¡±


    ¡°Um.¡±


    He Chi slightly frowns.


    He Youniang¡¯s current reaction is a bit out of his expectation.


    He thought that He Kui¡¯s death would stimulate He Youniang to lead the He Family to fight with the Shen Family and Qi Sword Sect rashly.


    He Youniang has always been impulsive.


    Now it seems¡­


    Her disposition is suddenly changed?


    He is not used to her sudden change.


    Luckily, he has prepared what to say on the way here, so he continues saying, ¡°I¡¯ve learnt that it is a disciple of the Qi Sword Sect, a cultivator at the realm of Strength Exposure, who killed He Kui. Tonight, this man will go to our mine field in the county with his men. It is a good place where the spiritual jade may arise occasionally, which is also one of our major family assets.¡±


    He Youniang is a bit surprised, ¡°Second Master, you are so infinitely resourceful. How can you even know such secret information?¡±


    He Chi can feel that something is wrong with He Youniang¡¯s mood, but he cannot name it specifically.


    With a smile on his face, he continues saying, ¡°Yeah, He Kui is dead now. We cannot let them go easily. Since they dare to kill He Kui, it means that they don¡¯t take our family seriously. Youniang, your father has passed away. As his daughter, you should become the pillar of the He Family. And as your uncle, I will try my best to assist you until you can undertake the responsibility alone. By then I can be completely relieved.¡±


    He Youniang nods his head, ¡°Uncle, thank you. It¡¯s late now. I¡¯ll go back to sleep now.¡±


    Seeing that He Youniang stands up and gets ready to leave, He Chi is in a daze, struck dumb with astonishment. Then he thumps the table.


    ¡°He Youniang, freeze!¡± He Chi says angrily, ¡°He Kui is dead, who regarded you as his birth sister! Is it really over? Don¡¯t you want to avenge his death? He Youniang, you¡­ You are so disappointing!¡±

 Chapter 534 - Who Are You

    He Chi looks rather furious.


    He stares at He Youniang in disappointment.


    It looks like that He Youniang has done something so unforgivable that he feels that nothing gives greater cause for sorrow than despair.


    He Youniang only looks him in the eye with her neck tilted.


    She has a faint smile on her face.


    He Youniang¡¯s reaction makes He Chi increasingly uncomfortable.


    After all, it is quite different from what he imagines.


    Soon, some people of the He Family gather around. Maybe they¡¯ve heard the conversation too.


    ¡°He Youniang, do you regard yourself as one of the He Family?¡± He Chi looks around and takes a deep breath, saying, ¡°In front of so many people of the He Family, let me ask you. Do you really want to be a coward?¡±


    ¡°Second Uncle, you are too hasty,¡± He Youniang says.


    ¡°I¡¯m hasty?¡± He Chi seems to have heard the most hilarious joke in the world, ¡°You think that I am hasty? Now our family has reached a point where its very existence is at stake. Should we really do nothing as you declare?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Youniang, now He Kui is dead. Although I dislike him and don¡¯t take him as one of the He Family, I don¡¯t mean it seriously,¡± He Gang stands in the front of the crowd and says seriously.


    ¡°Second Master, now let¡¯s go to the Shen Family and reason with them!¡± Someone storms.


    In fact, He Youniang is aware that the He Family are so excited not because they are unyielding but because they are too desperate.


    When He Wu was still alive, the whole He Family lived a well-off life and bullied others at will in light of their identity. All the people in Shanxi regard the young people of the He Family as a group of good-for-nothings with an extravagant lifestyle.


    However, the He Family are all aware that if they really make no effort and just let the Shen Family and Qi Sword Sect seize all the belongings of the He Family, which may force them to live a poor life even if their lives can be spared, they may as well die neatly.


    It is easy for the frugal to become extravagant, but very difficult to reverse the process.


    This is well demonstrated at the moment.


    While He Youniang is flaring up, the He Family all become frightened and believe that given the capability of the He Family, confronting the Qi Sword Sect and Shen Family with toughness is like an egg trying to crush a stone. However, when they find that the Shen Family and Qi Sword Sect start to seize the He Family¡¯s assets, they cannot stay calm anymore. Now they have been driven into a desperate corner.


    In order to maintain the previous life standard, they will balk at no sacrifice, even that of their lives.


    Therefore, He Youniang finds these people¡¯s reactions really contradictory. For a moment, she has no idea what to say about them.


    They are not bold as they were freaked out before. Even He Wu¡¯s death didn¡¯t stimulate them much.


    They cannot be rendered as timid either. After all, with angry shouts, they are anxious to rush to the Shen Family and make them pay the price.


    Now He Chi is just like a minister forcing a king to abdicate.


    With so many people of the He Family, he stands on the opposite of He Youniang.


    In this case, it seems that He Youniang doesn¡¯t deserve to be the daughter of He Wu as long as she dares to disagree with leading the He Family to fight with the Shen Family.


    Although He Youniang doesn¡¯t want to play with fire, now she is just between two fires somehow.


    Looking at the resentful looks, He Youniang snorts.


    ¡°Good. None of the He Family is afraid of death.¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡±


    ¡°The He Family are never willing to die in disgrace!¡±


    He Chi also stares at He Youniang sternly.


    He Youniang laughs even more delightedly, as if she has heard the most amusing joke in her life.


    He Youniang can hardly believe why these people are bold enough to say that the He Family are not afraid of death.


    Don¡¯t they have any self-knowledge?


    She is so amused by their actions.


    ¡°Okay. In this case, just go ahead,¡± He Youniang says smilingly.


    ¡°You are not going?¡± He Chi is a bit dumbfounded.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Absurd! You are¡­¡±


    Before He Chi finishes talking, He Youniang directly interrupts him.


    ¡°Enough. Uncle, do you really urgently want me to go? Do you think that I am a threat to you? He Kui is dead, so I must die too so that you can be the official master of the He Family, right?¡±


    Although He Youniang knows that it is not appropriate to say that now, she feels really great to blurt it out.


    She feels like venting her anger.


    As to whether it is an impulsive act, she cannot consider it now.


    After all, she has been driven to a corner. She cannot make compromise and go to make trouble for the Shen Family with them anyway.


    As to the support of the He Family¡­


    He Youniang doesn¡¯t really care about it.


    While her father was still alive, the He Family was harmonious and prosperous.


    But now it has been changed.


    In her life, what she really cares about the He Family is only her father and He Kui, a brother who was not related by blood and yet rather close to her.


    Now, her father is gone. So is He Kui.


    For He Youniang, the He Family is meaningless.


    She won¡¯t feel sad no matter which person of the He Family dies.


    ¡°He Youniang, do you know what you are talking about?¡± After He Youniang said that, He Chi puts on a stern face and then stares at He Youniang with a poker face.


    The other people of the He Family also gaze at He Youniang with their eyes wide open.


    Seemingly, what He Youniang said just now is thoroughly perverse and unprincipled.


    ¡°Hehe, He Youniang, you are so impressive. Now in the face of powerful enemies, you don¡¯t dare to confront them and only want to be a coward. We won¡¯t blame you for that, but how can you defame Second Master?¡±


    ¡°He Youniang, get out of the He Family!¡±


    ¡°He Youniang, get out of the He Family!¡±


    Someone shouts that out first and then it becomes a slogan. The He Family all blush for shouting hysterically, as if they may become the same people as He Youniang if they shout in a lower voice.


    He Youniang turns around and slowly walks to the mourning hall.


    ¡°Anyone who wants to court death is free to charge forward. I will wait until my teacher arrives. As to whether to expel me out of the He Family, it is not your call. Even if my father were alive, he couldn¡¯t expel me out of the family randomly, let alone you. Who do you think you are?¡±


    Her words are full of peace.

 Chapter 535 - Get Blood out of a Stone

    When the flying boat lands slowly, Gao Ge immediately calls He Youniang. After getting the address, Gao Ge is relieved with a sigh.


    He was most worried that by the time he arrived at Shanxi and called He Youniang, he might not get through.


    Now it turns out that the situation is not as bad as he imagined.


    ¡°I¡¯ve learnt briefly about the situation in Shanxi,¡± Xia Lu takes a look at her phone and says, ¡°Simply put, He Youniang has been set up.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Gao Ge is surprised and then smiles, ¡°By her uncle?¡±


    ¡°Her uncle kind of involves in it but he doesn¡¯t play a big role.¡± Xia Lu hedges and then continues, ¡°It is said that a cultivator at the realm of Master showed up in Shanxi to specially help the Shen Family and the Qi Sword Sect to set against the He Family.¡±


    Gao Ge hears that and frowns.


    ¡°Are the Shen Family and the Qi Sword Sect so capable?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why it is so strange,¡± Xia Lu analyzes simply, ¡°If the Shen Family or the Qi Sword Sect can really find a cultivator at the realm of Master, they don¡¯t need to endure for so many years. Moreover, the cultivator at the realm of Master seems to do nothing, or He Youniang¡¯s father, He Wu, wouldn¡¯t be killed by Shen Zaiyang and He Chi wouldn¡¯t need to help poison him. That cultivator looks more of a media that connects the Shen Family, the Qi Sword Sect and He Chi.¡±


    Yue Xincheng can¡¯t help laughing and points out bluntly, ¡°To put it simply, he is a pimp, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°You can say so¡­¡± Xia Lu gazes at him.


    ¡°What else?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    He feels that Xia Lu specially mentioned it for a reason.


    Back then, a cultivator at the realm of Master could really cause big trouble for them.


    However, now Gao Ge has reached the realm of Master. Apart from that, he has two monsters. A cultivator at the realm can never make any trouble for them at all.


    Xia Lu thinks for a while and says, ¡°So I doubt that the cultivator may come from a blessed spot, or¡­¡±


    Before Xia Lu finishes her words, Gao Ge takes a tumble and says smilingly, ¡°It is also possible that he is a one of the Dragon Killers?¡±


    Xia Lu says with a bitter smile, ¡°It is possible indeed. If he is really one of those people, the trouble will be greater.¡±


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t speak then.


    He knows what Xia Lu is worried about.


    What Xia Lu wants to say is if the cultivator is really one of the Dragon Killers, he is not coming for He Youniang but Gao Ge.


    The He Family is not worth their wasting the time.


    Of course there is another possibility that they want to get rid of the He Family by feat of the Shen Family and the Qi Sword Sect, so they can control Shanxi as the backstage manipulator.


    It is also possible.


    It is like their plan of controlling the Heaven School was ruined by Gao Ge.


    Since they are standing on the opposite side of the Dragon Court, it is understandable for them to seize some territories but they cannot do it openly. Instead, they need to find someone to be their puppet.


    Actually, Gao Ge is really unwilling to deal with those people.


    Every Dragon Killer is a cultivator at the realm of Master.


    Not only him but also the Dragon Court finds them touchy.


    Moreover, those are more mysterious than the Ghost Sect.


    These are really stubborn internal enemies.


    Having pondered a lot, Gao Ge still smiles bitterly.


    ¡°Whatever. Let¡¯s wait and see. Even if it is really them, I can¡¯t just turn around and leave, can I?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true. After all, we are in Huaxia and under the watch of the Dragon Court. I believe that the Dragon Court should have noticed what¡¯s happening here,¡± Xia Lu says.


    Actually, she says so only to reassure Gao Ge slightly.


    She knows about Gao Ge and understands that at this point, Gao Ge will never look back. Even if he is aware of the coming danger, he will not back off. It is mainly because He Youniang has encountered trouble. Gao Ge might have left if anyone else were in trouble.


    Now, the He Family has been in chaos.


    He Youniang¡¯s attitude makes quite some of the He Family bitterly disappointed.


    Of course, it is hard to say whether they are really bitterly disappointed or just want to take the opportunity to cause trouble.


    One starts to criticize.


    Another one follows.


    Eventually, He Youniang is under attack on all sides.


    She kneels before the mourning hall peacefully, behind her there are a group of people of the He Family led by He Chi.


    ¡°Uncle, my father is still here. Just expel me out of here if you can.¡± He Youniang sneers with her back towards He Chi.


    He Chi frowns and snaps, ¡°You think I don¡¯t dare to?¡±


    ¡°You dare to? Then try it,¡± He Youniang says.


    He Chi wants to refute and yet hesitates.


    He knows that He Youniang is trying to stall for time.


    But as he turns around to look back, most members of the He Family look quite embarrassed.


    Even if they also want to expel He Youniang, in this place they still don¡¯t have the courage to do that.


    Although He Wu is dead, his potent influence is still there. It takes a certain amount of time to completely eradicate such feelings.


    ¡°Second Master, why don¡¯t we go by ourselves? It doesn¡¯t matter that He Youniang doesn¡¯t want to go. After all, if the He Family is really doomed, she will be doomed too. When a bird¡¯s nest is overturned, no egg can remain intact, right?¡± He Gang says in a low voice.


    He Chi wants badly to give this boy a beating.


    What does he know?


    At the moment, a clamor suddenly arises outside the door.


    ¡°Gosh! The people of the Shen Family have come!¡±


    ¡°Not only the Shen Family but also the Qi Sword Sect!¡±


    A few people of the He Family run over in a flurry, shouting all the way.


    People of the He Family are all astounded, including He Chi.


    He didn¡¯t expect that to come.


    According to his plan, He Youniang would make trouble for the Shen Family with the He Family; then the Shen Family would take the opportunity to get rid of He Youniang and also strike a serious blow at the power of the He Family. By then, he would step out to deal with the mess of the He Family, which would help consolidate his position as the master in the family.


    However, the Shen Family and the Qi Sword Sect are here now.


    This is beyond his plan.


    What do these people want to do?


    He Youniang first, and then the Shen Family and the Qi Sword Sect.


    By now nothing has followed his plan.


    Everything is a mess.


    What a mess!


    Bang.


    One of the He Family has been thrown into the yard.


    Shen Zaiyang and Qi Xian walk in side by side, with their eyes full of killing intent.


    ¡°Kill! Kill all the He Family!¡± Qi Xian sneers.


    He Chi gets furious, ¡°Sovereign Qi, what are you doing?¡±


    Qi Xian doesn¡¯t answer him.


    A group of people are striking at them.


    ¡°Uncle, are you surprised?¡± He Youniang gets up slowly and watches him, sneering, ¡°To getting blood out of a stone, do you really think you can escape unscathed?¡±

 Chapter 536 - We Don’t Need Rubbish

    He Chi is really flustered.


    Everything is different from his imagination.


    Even if he has tried his best to make sure that everything proceeds as he planned, but after all, he is too weak. If He Youniang directly falls out, he seems unable to find a way to suppress her.


    He Youniang¡¯s words sound more like sarcasm to He Chi.


    ¡°What do you mean¡­¡± Even at the moment, He Chi is not willing to admit.


    He Youniang snorts.


    She looks completely inattentive.


    For her, by now it doesn¡¯t matter whether He Chi admits it or denies it.


    For Shen Zaiyang and Qi Xian, He Chi is only a pawn, which can be abandoned after He Wu was killed.


    In fact, there is no problem for him to yearn for eating meat. People should have dreams. Without dreams, people are just the same as salted fish. But if he doesn¡¯t have any utensil and even requires others to put the meat in his mouth, isn¡¯t it wishful thinking?


    He Chi obviously makes such kind of mistake.


    He doesn¡¯t realize whether he is capable enough to share the meat with Shen Zaiyang and Qi Xian together.


    He Youniang stands up and takes out a sword from under the coffin. It is the sword used by He Wu when he was alive.


    ¡°All people of the He Family go out with me. Kill!¡± He Youniang says in a deep voice.


    She knows that now is definitely not the time to get into a fight with the Shen Family and the Qi Sword Sect.


    However, they are out there. Even if she wants to wait until Gao Ge arrives, she can¡¯t wait now.


    She and the He Family cannot just wait there and crane their necks to be executed?


    People of the He Family were a bit frightened.


    Yet, now after He Youniang shouted at them, they compose themselves quickly and fetch their own weapons.


    ¡°Oh blast! Let¡¯s take down the Shen Family!¡±


    ¡°Kill them!¡±


    ¡°Kill all people of the Shen Family and the Qi Sword Sect!¡±


    Every person of the He Family has a glint of killing intent in their eyes.


    Whether they are really confident and capable, they cannot back off at the moment.


    The enemies have showed their fangs now.


    This is a desperate fight.


    The Shen Family and the Qi Sword Sect are well-equipped and strong.


    This is a disaster for the He Family.


    It is basically a catastrophe.


    Upon seeing people of the He Family rush out, Shen Zaiyang and Qi Xian look each other in the eye and then laugh.


    ¡°Now that He Wu is dead, I thought that none of the He Family had guts. You are all cowards. Surprisingly, you do have guts!¡±


    ¡°Shen Zaiyang! Come on!¡±


    ¡°Qi Xian, you son of b*tch!¡±


    Faced with Shen Zaiyang and Qi Xian, of course people of the He Family can¡¯t help cursing.


    After all, they may be killed today, so they are going all out.


    Holding a long sword, He Youniang is staring at Shen Zaiyang with a sullen look.


    ¡°The cultivator at the realm of Master doesn¡¯t come with you?¡± He Youniang sneers.


    Shen Zaiyang laughs and looks at He Youniang, saying calmly, ¡°Does it need a cultivator at the realm of Master to confront you underlings?¡±


    Standing behind He Youniang, He Chi is also staring at Shen Zaiyang and Qi Xian.


    He obviously wants to say something but now he has no idea how to start.


    To question them in the face of the He Family?


    It completely makes no sense.


    Since they dare to do so, obviously they don¡¯t intend to work with him anymore.


    ¡°People of the He Family, listen. As long as you stop resisting now, you can join the Qi Sword Sect and become our core disciples,¡± Qi Xian suddenly inhales and says.


    People of the He Family are all surprise with widened eyes at what Qi Xian said.


    He Youniang frowns.


    As expected, they also realize that people of the He Family are currently like a group of trapped beasts.


    It is not a wise choice indeed to fight with the He Family at the moment.


    If they can deal with people of the He Family without shedding a drop of blood, why not?


    If he were in their shoes, he would make the same choice.


    He Chi¡¯s face takes on a ghastly expression.


    He intended to walk away in the tangled fight.


    But now it turns out to a one-sided idea.


    These people are so despicable¡­


    ¡°What¡¯s good about being the core disciples of the Qi Sword Sect?¡± He Gang can¡¯t help asking first.


    The rest of the He Family don¡¯t criticize He Gang.


    Apparently, the question He Gang just put forward is exactly what they want to ask.


    But they all fear that the outstanding usually bear the brunt of attack, so they are unwilling to ask.


    Now they are more than happy to hear someone ask the question.


    Qi Xian laughs. It is a complacent grin.


    The attitude of the He Family doesn¡¯t surprise him at all.


    Qi Xian coughs and takes a step forward, saying with a smile, ¡°As long as you become the core disciples of our sect, I can assure you that you will be only better treated than in the He Family.¡±


    Qi Xian framed He Chi before.


    But now he really means what he says.


    Although He Wu is dead, the He Family was the most illustrious family in Shanxi with a lot of masters when He Wu was still alive.


    These people are somewhat talented.


    The Qi Sword Sect will become much stronger if they join the sect. After all, they don¡¯t get a lot of benefits in the He Family. After all, He Wu was not Qi Xian or Shen Zaiyang.


    Shen Zaiyang and Qi Xian believe that He Wu had too many scruples. If he could leave out some scruples, the benefits gained could never be put on a par with those gained before.


    As long as the He Family is doomed, Shanxi will become the territory of the Qi Sword Sect and the Shen Family. They are still willing to take a small portion to the previous He Family. It is kind of to keep the goodies within the family!


    Having heard what Qi Xian said, the He Family all look torn in a plight.


    They seem to be unaware of how to choose.


    They all look at each other in speechless despair.


    ¡°What are you thinking about? Do you really think that the Qi Sword Sect and the Shen Family are so easy-going?¡± He Chi snaps.


    What He Chi said cheers people of the He Family up.


    Indeed, what Qi Xian said sounds nice but maybe he was only building a castle in the sky. If only a few of his words can make them give in completely, they must be really stupid.


    ¡°How can you guarantee it?¡± He Gang asks.


    Qi Xian just looks at He Chi unhurriedly and says smilingly, ¡°He Chi, don¡¯t think that I will frame the rest of the He Family just because I¡¯ve framed you! Respectively, these people of the He Family are much more useful than you. As the second master of the He Family, you¡¯ve occupied quite some resources of your family. Then? What cultivation level have you reached? After all, you are merely rubbish, not suitable for cultivation at all.¡±


    He Chi is shuddering now.


    He knows that Qi Xian was telling the truth.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Um? You framed Second Master before?¡±


    ¡°Second Master, what is he talking about?¡±


    Some people of the He Family are all shocked.


    Those who are sane enough may have sensed something.


    But it is only a guess.


    ¡°Second Master He, would you like to explain to them?¡± Qi Xian says laughingly.


    He Youniang heaves a sigh.


    She takes a look at He Chi and says, ¡°Uncle, what do you want to say?¡±


    He Chi¡¯s face turns deathly pale.


    He really didn¡¯t expect the Shen Family and the Qi Sword Sect to be so shameless.


    They not only want to kick him away but also mean to betray him under the current circumstance.


    He Chi didn¡¯t say that before!


    On the contrary, they have brought it up.


    They are basically trying to ruin He Chi¡¯s reputation before he is killed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what nonsense they are talking about,¡± He Chi takes a deep breath and says.


    ¡°Haha, Second Master He, you are denying it? It¡¯s okay then. Since you are unwilling to admit it, I won¡¯t say it then. After all, it won¡¯t matter whether I say it or not,¡± Qi Xian puts on a cold look and continues saying, ¡°If anyone of the He Family would like to become our core disciple, just put down your weapons!¡±


    Everybody quiets down.


    He Youniang doesn¡¯t turn anxious or censure those indecisive people of the He Family.


    This is the most cowardly behavior.


    She can never change these people¡¯s mind. What they choose doesn¡¯t matter much to He Youniang.


    ¡°Ahem, Second Master¡­¡± Someone looks at He Chi.


    They all seem to regard He Chi as the pillar.


    He Chi is so furious.


    Why are they turning to him?


    Can he make the decision for them?


    ¡°It¡¯s no use turning to him,¡± Qi Xian says smilingly, ¡°We don¡¯t need rubbish.¡±

 Chapter 537 - His Words Are Reasonable

    He is trying to kill people and break down their mind.


    Although now Qi Xian hasn¡¯t struck any attack at He Chi yet and the latter is not injured at all.


    Qi Xian does well in break down He Chi¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Qi Xian, what on earth do you want to do?¡± He Chi has gone mad.


    He can¡¯t figure out why these people come here to make trouble at late night.


    Is it because they learn about Gao Ge¡¯s coming that they want to seize the time to spare all later trouble and avoid anything untoward?


    It is possible, but he has never heard of them mention it. They seem to be acting on the spur of the moment. Or they have planned this without telling him in advance? If they wanted to kill him, why did they wait until now rather than take action directly when he was in the Shen¡¯s house? Or they just mean to disclose his true colors in front of the He Family and ruin his reputation even more deeply?


    Since when Shen Zaiyang and Qi Xian are so tiresome?


    One of them is the master of the Shen Family and the other is the sovereign of the Qi Sword Sect. They have encountered and gone through a lot of ups and downs. Is it necessary for them to put on such a show just in order to set against him?


    He quickly takes out the phone seemingly to make a phone call to someone, but he doesn¡¯t get through and his face looks ghastly pale.


    ¡°It is him who asks you to¡­¡± He Chi says with his eyes turning dull, as if being struck by lightning.


    With his eyes glistening, Qi Xian snorts, ¡°I don¡¯t get what you are talking about.¡±


    ¡°Haha!¡± He Chi bursts out laughing, who is nearly manic.


    All the people present are astounded. Probably they are thinking whether He Chi has been so greatly stimulated that he goes mad.


    ¡°Qi Xian, Shen Zaiyang, you¡¯ve devised such a good scheme! Oh no, actually, you two are only pawns in this stratagem. He can abandon me. Why can¡¯t he abandon you?¡± He Chi roars with his eyes becoming red.


    ¡°Gosh. He is entirely mad,¡± Qi Xian whispers to Shen Zaiyang.


    Shen Zaiyang only sneers and looks at He Chi, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t think that we are as stupid as you are. Why don¡¯t you think about his purpose? If he wants to complete what he wants to do, he needs me and the Qi Sword Sect. As to you, what can you do? We all know he is using us. Since the day when he found you, you have known that you are having a fluke mind and even compelling yourself that he is nice and reliable. You don¡¯t trust us. How can you trust him? It is true that the hound will be stewed and eaten when all hares are killed. However, when the hound becomes strong enough to oppress the hunter, does it have to worry?¡±


    He Chi is gasping heavily.


    He growls and strikes forward with his sword.


    However, the other people of the He Family just stay still.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Do you trust them?¡± He Chi snaps.


    ¡°Even though they don¡¯t trust me, do they trust you?¡± Qi Xian says laughingly, ¡°You¡¯ve betrayed them once. Why can¡¯t you do it for a second time? By contrast, they may think that I am more reliable¡­¡±


    Suddenly, a gust of sword wind sweeps over, bringing thousands of wisps of sword spirit.


    He Youniang strikes a thrust with her sword, interrupting the unfinished words of Qi Xian.


    Qi Xian gazes at He Youniang with staring eyes in disbelief.


    He Chi can¡¯t help turning around to look at her.


    ¡°This is my family¡¯s business, which is irrelevant to the Qi Sword Sect and the Shen Family,¡± He Youniang turns around to look at the He Family, saying, ¡°You¡¯ve heard what Qi Xian just said. I think he means what he says. As long as you go to the Qi Sword Sect for shelter, you won¡¯t be unfairly treated. After all, Qi Sword Sect is not a big cultivation school, whose disciples are just so-so. You are much more talented than them. Thus, you are still valuable to them.¡±


    After hearing He Youniang out, people of the He Family all look excited.


    Yet, Qi Xian looks at He Youniang with more confusion.


    It is beyond his understanding why He Youniang said so at the moment.


    Does she wish people of the He Family all to join the Qi Sword Sect?


    This is too weird.


    Is this girl insane? Metaphorically speaking, when a battle is around the corner and the two armies are facing out, the general of one army suddenly starts to expel his soldiers to the other army by telling them that they will be well treated with a more promising future.


    If the general is not insane, how can he do that?


    ¡°He Youniang, what are you doing?¡± Qi Xian can¡¯t help asking.


    ¡°Yeah. What else do you count on?¡±


    People of the He Family quickly calm down and turn around to look at He Youniang in confusion. They can¡¯t help wondering what ace in the hole He Youniang hasn¡¯t taken out. Did she say so only to test whether the He Family are loyal?


    In this case, if they really give up resisting now, they will take the wrong side?


    ¡°Haha, Sovereign Qi, why do you listen to this girl pulling intrigues and tricks? Of course she has someone to count on. After all, her teacher has arrived at Shanxi. But if she really hopes that Gao Ge can stand up for her, I¡¯m afraid that it will be a bit difficult,¡± Shen Zaiyang says casually.


    Qi Xian nods his head and stops feeling confused.


    ¡°How do you know my teacher has reached Shanxi?¡± He Youniang is slightly stunned and nervous.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to know it,¡± Shen Zaiyang says laughingly, ¡°Now if you give up resisting, we may spare your life. My son happens to have a crush on you. If you marry my son, my family will treat you well.¡±


    ¡°Gao Ge is coming¡­ No wonder, no wonder you didn¡¯t keep me. It is because Gao Ge will come in advance that the man showed up again and gave you a new order, isn¡¯t it?¡± He Chi takes a tumble, ¡°So his target is actually Gao Ge instead of the cultivation resources in Shanxi. You don¡¯t have any scruples now. Thus, you decide to kill me so that you two can take away my share, right?¡±


    Qi Xian slightly nods, ¡°It seems that you are not that stupid.¡±


    ¡°What a pity! Are you sure that the man can detain Gao Ge?¡± He Chi sneers.


    ¡°This is not what you need to worry about,¡± Qi Xian says without hesitation.


    Right now, a voice suddenly goes into the yard.


    ¡°But I think the question he put forward is quite reasonable!¡± It¡¯s the voice of a girl, beautiful and yet full of killing intent, which is like a cold sword carved with a pretty decorative design.


    He Youniang feels a bit surprised and then looks at the gate.

 Chapter 538 - Rope Me in?

    At the entrance of the alley, two persons are confronting.


    One is Gao Ge and the other one is a middle-aged man wearing a long gown.


    ¡°What? I¡¯ve let go of your people. Can we talk now?¡± The middle-aged man looks at Gao Ge smilingly, not angry at all.


    ¡°Let go of them? Can you stop them?¡± Gao Ge sneers with disdain.


    ¡°Do you really think that I¡¯m alone here?¡± The middle-aged man doesn¡¯t get angry and just walks to Gao Ge step by step.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t speak.


    He does sense another two gusts of strong Qi from the cultivators at least at the realm of Master.


    ¡°You two monsters, which I¡¯ve already known. If we really get into a fight, I¡¯m afraid that we are no match for you, but if we three fight together, and two of us block you while I go to attack your student as well as your confidante and brothers, what can you do?¡± The man says grinningly.


    Gao Ge has killing intent in his eyes.


    Obviously, he is irritated by his words.


    ¡°How dare you?¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡± The middle-aged man says with a grin, ¡°Gao Ge, don¡¯t threaten us. Do you think we will fear you?¡±


    Gao Ge gives up.


    Since he dares to call himself as Dragon Killer, he doesn¡¯t take Gao Ge seriously.


    Their target is the Dragon Court. They do aim big.


    They are really touchy opponents.


    ¡°You¡¯ve made so much effort only in order to meet me?¡± Gao Ge says smilingly, ¡°I¡¯ve always been in Jiangnan City. I don¡¯t think you can¡¯t find me.¡±


    ¡°Of course we can find you, but no other way is better than Shanxi.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Gao Ge is slightly surprised and then suddenly takes a tumble, ¡°I see.¡±


    The middle-aged man says with a smile, ¡°Since you¡¯ve figured it out, why don¡¯t you tell me what you¡¯ve got?¡±


    ¡°There are two reasons why you choose Shanxi. On the one hand, He Youniang¡¯s home is in Shanxi, which is an advantage. As long as you drive the He Family into a corner, of course I will come here to help.¡±


    ¡°Um, you¡¯ve made a point. What else?¡± The middle-aged man touches his chin.


    Gao Ge ponders and says, ¡°On the other hand, Shanxi is a good place. If I don¡¯t work with you but fight with you, it will take some time for any branch of the Dragon Court to send their masters here even if any sensation caused is found. Hence, it is hard to keep you. Well, the location is really good indeed¡­¡±


    The middle-aged man gradually stops smiling.


    ¡°There is one more reason,¡± Gao Ge continues to say.


    ¡°Oh?¡± The middle-aged sneers and says, ¡°You think there is another reason?¡±


    Gao Ge shrugs, ¡°But I¡¯m not going to tell you.¡±


    The middle-aged man suddenly feels uncomfortable.


    But he is too awkward to urge Gao Ge to say it.


    Otherwise, he will appear rather cheeky.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we sit down and have a talk?¡± The man asks.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have the time.¡± Gao Ge shakes his head.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll keep it short and sweet,¡± The middle-aged man heaves a sigh and says, ¡°I know why you quitted the Dragon Court, but whether it is true or not, would you like to join us?¡±


    ¡°No, I wouldn¡¯t.¡± Gao Ge says frankly.


    The middle-aged man is stunned for a few seconds.


    Apparently, he didn¡¯t expect that Gao Ge would answer him so bluntly.


    If he could hesitate for a second, the middle-aged man would feel much better.


    Gao Ge takes a few steps forward, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are up to, but I have a feeling that you are playing with fire and will end up getting yourself killed. Actually, we don¡¯t hold deep grudges against each other, but now the situation is different. You killed my student¡¯s father, which I¡¯ve kept it in mind. Of course, you¡¯ve mentioned that I don¡¯t dare to really get into a fight with you. After all, when I throw stones at a rat, I must beware of the vase. Likewise, if I don¡¯t piss you off to a certain degree, you won¡¯t dare to take action, will you? So you just finish what you want to say and get lost.¡±


    The middle-aged man takes a deep breath.


    He tries to relieve himself as much as possible.


    ¡°First of all, we didn¡¯t want to kill He Wu but to make some trouble for the He Family, but we underestimated the brutality of Shen Zaiyang and He Chi, which is kind of our fault.¡±


    Gao Ge is a bit perplexed.


    To his surprise, the man is explaining seriously to him.


    This is not aligned with their previous behaviors!


    ¡°Secondly, although He Wu died because of us, these are insignificant. You killed our people in Keli City before, and we didn¡¯t take revenge on you then.¡±


    Looking at the middle-aged man, Gao Ge can¡¯t help asking, ¡°Why do you have to make trouble for the Dragon Court?¡±


    ¡°As long as you join us, we will tell you then. Moreover, we can assure you that as long as you join us, you will access much more,¡± The middle-aged man says calmly, ¡°Besides, we will help you find Meng Jing.¡±


    Gao Ge pulls a long face at once.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I think that it is not news in the field of immortal cultivation, is it? We don¡¯t even need to investigate,¡± The middle-aged man says smilingly.


    Gao Ge shakes his head, ¡°I¡¯ll find her myself. As long as you don¡¯t make trouble for me, neither will I do for you.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± The middle-aged man has a glimmer of fierceness in his eyes, ¡°Do you really think we don¡¯t know it is you who put forward the scheme in the secret realm of the snow terrain who got so many people of ours killed there?¡±


    Gao Ge puts on an embarrassed look.


    Oh shoot.


    These people are aware of the truth.


    What he just said¡­ is quite embarrassing.


    ¡°Back then, it seemed that we hadn¡¯t made trouble for you?¡± The middle-aged man says in a deep voice.


    Obviously, the suffering in the secret realm of snow terrain caused a terrible blow to them.


    It is apparently impossible that they don¡¯t hate Gao Ge.


    However, they didn¡¯t expect that Gao Ge could grow so fast.


    It is not Gao Ge¡¯s capability of the realm of Master but his two monsters that are really intimidating for them.


    God knows why Gao Ge is so lucky to have two monsters work for him.


    Even the Dragon Killers are a bit jealous.


    Is he the chosen one by God?


    ¡°What if I refuse to join you?¡± Gao Ge asks directly.


    He knows what it means to join the Dragon Killers.


    It means taking the truly opposite side of the Dragon Court.


    Even¡­


    A real traitor of the nation!


    Never will Gao Ge do that!


    ¡°If you don¡¯t join us, you will die,¡± The man says casually.


    ¡°Then bring it on.¡±


    ¡°You know, it is not now, but we will find a chance.¡±


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s take a raincheck then. Now the conversation is done? If yes, I¡¯ll go to the He Family,¡± Gao Ge says.


    When Gao Ge is ready to leave, the middle-aged man suddenly shouts.


    ¡°Does it ever occur to you that the existence of the Dragon Court may not be a good thing?¡±


    Gao Ge turns around to look at him with a frown.


    The middle-aged man smiles, ¡°You¡¯ll think it through. Only we can make the cultivators of Huaxia stronger.¡±


    Gao Ge keeps walking towards the He Family.


    These people are crazy.


    They¡¯ve done so much just in order to rope Gao Ge into the side of the Dragon Killers.


    They have underestimated his ideological awareness, haven¡¯t they?

 Chapter 539 - He Will Be Fine

    In the He Family¡¯s house, next to He Youniang are Yue Xincheng, Xia Lu and Qingrou.


    Shen Zaiyang, Qi Xian and their people are a bit flurried, but very quickly they compose themselves. They are glad to find that Gao Ge is not here. After all, only Xia Lu has reached the realm of Strength Exposure while Yue Xincheng and Qingrou are still at the realm of Strength Protection.


    They can¡¯t cause big trouble for them.


    This time, the masters of the Shen Family and the Qi Sword Sect have all swarmed out.


    They aim to eradicate the He Family completely.


    As to Gao Ge¡­


    That cultivator at the realm of Master who works with them has promised that he would take care of him for them.


    In this case, what else can they worry about?


    Gao Ge¡¯s arrival just put himself into a snare!


    In order to prevent any further trouble, Qi Xian immediately takes action. He kind of regrets not acting earlier. Yue Xincheng and his peers are a kind of trouble.


    People of the He Family are still hesitating.


    Only a very small number of them choose to join He Youniang in resisting.


    The rest of them just stay aside to look on.


    He Youniang doesn¡¯t blame them.


    Instead, she feels that they are still principled. At least they don¡¯t turn the gun around.


    He Chi, with a sword in his hand, charges forward all the way, like a barbarian beast, just trying his best to kill the enemies in front him.


    He Youniang also sees that and feels sad. This is basically the biggest irony. As the traitor, He Chi is the one who fights most fiercely at the moment. Of course, he does so not out of his conscience but out of anger as he feels deceived and abandoned.


    If it were not for the fact that Qi Xian and Shen Zaiyang mocked him disdainfully, he would not respond like this then.


    It is fair enough to say that He Chi is quite pitiful.


    Actually, He Youniang is wondering about something.


    In the He Family, He Chi holds a high position only second to He Wu, who is treated as well as He Youniang in terms of benefits and respect.


    He Wu cared about this brother very much.


    Then why did him revolt with outsiders?


    He even got his brother killed.


    Is it just because he wants to become the master of the He Family?


    Why doesn¡¯t He Chi think about whether he can remain the position of the family¡¯s master in light of his cultivation realm of Qi-practicing?


    He Youniang doesn¡¯t ask that. Neither does she bother to ask.


    Anyway, the situation has been like this.


    Shen Zaiyang rushes to Xia Lu and strikes a punch.


    The Tight Attacking Fist of the Shen Family is rather famous in Shanxi. Quite some people join the Shen Family only in order to learn this martial arts skill.


    Shen Zaiyang¡¯s cultivation level of Strength Exposure is good enough.


    If it were not for He Wu, Shen Zaiyang might be the No. 1 master in Shanxi.


    Unlucky for him, He Wu was also at the realm of Strength Exposure, nearly reaching the realm of Master. Moreover, he was also a swordsman.


    In this case, Shen Zaiyang is no match for He Wu.


    ¡°Go to protect He Youniang and I will kill this old man,¡± Yue Xincheng says to Qingrou and then starts to charge forward at Qi Xian with his sword.


    Qi Xian is not weak, who is stronger than Yue Xincheng, but Yue Xincheng¡¯s Slaying Dragon Broadsword is queerly potent. With the help of Slaying Dragon Broadsword, he forces Qi Xian to retreat for several times.


    ¡°Boy, do you dare to put down the weapon?¡± Qi Xian growls.


    ¡°You are holding a sword too, aren¡¯t you?¡± Yue Xincheng feels that this old man is too shameless.


    ¡°Then how about us both not using the sword?¡± Qi Xian proposes.


    Yue Xincheng directly raises the sword. As his Slaying Dragon Broadsword glistens with a beam of golden light, he slashes towards Qi Xian with a gust of wind as a reply.


    Qi Xian grits his teeth and looks at Yue Xincheng¡¯s Slaying Dragon Broadsword with enthusiasm.


    Qi Sword Sect is about practicing sword.


    It is Qi Xian¡¯s first time that he has seen such an imposing sword. He can¡¯t help considering with a sigh that the people from the Dragon Court have so much good stuff.


    If he had the sword, he might be able to fight with a cultivator at the realm of Master.


    ¡°People like you don¡¯t deserve to use the sword!¡± Qi Xian shouts with his strength surging and slashes at Yue Xincheng¡¯s head with his sword.


    With the sound of ¡°clang¡±, the two swords bumped against each other. Then the two persons just step backwards at the same time.


    Yue Xincheng can¡¯t help sighing. Fortunately, he is holding the Slaying Dragon Broadsword, or he must be no match for this old man.


    Therefore, treasure is treasure only.


    His own cultivation level is very important.


    If Qi Xian¡¯s strength were strong enough, Yue Xincheng could surely cut off his sword in the collision just now.


    Therefore, Yue Xincheng realizes that he must keep elevating his cultivation level!


    Or he will be left behind then¡­


    Qi Xian¡¯s sword is a lot worse than Yue Xincheng¡¯s Slaying Dragon Broadsword. They are like a stone versus diamond.


    It is lucky for Qi Xian that his cultivation level is higher than that of Yue Xincheng. As such, he managed reluctantly to keep his sword from being cut off. However, due to the excessive use of his strength on the sword, he is no longer on the upper hand in light of his cultivation.


    He is rather chagrined.


    To let this guy own such a good thing is a huge waste!


    ¡°Give me your sword and I can spare your life!¡± Qi Xian shouts.


    Yue Xincheng bursts out laughing.


    ¡°Spare my life? You? Are you out of mind?¡±


    After saying that, Yue Xincheng growls and acts much faster, with his sword going as swiftly as his limb. He charges forward with a strong momentum, which forces Qi Xian to retreat for tens of steps. Luckily, the He Family¡¯s mansion is big enough, or Qi Xian may have to step above the wall.


    It makes Qi Xian even more upset.


    His own sword is too bad!


    Otherwise, on what ground can Yue Xincheng act so compellingly?


    Shen Zaiyang also feels a little headache.


    To his surprise, this little girl is so powerful.


    She has reached the realm of Strength Exposure at such a young age.


    It is so unbelievable.


    However, upon thinking of the fact that she is also a member of the Dragon Court, he feels much better then.


    The Dragon Court¡­


    It is really a mysterious and horrid place!


    Of course.


    It is the cultivators who feel this way.


    Unfortunately, He Youniang¡¯s condition is not so good.


    Because Xia Lu and Yue Xincheng are stalled, the rest of the people all rush to He Youniang.


    The several persons of the He Family who stayed with He Youniang have been taken down completely as the fight proceeds.


    ¡°Qingrou, why don¡¯t you go and help Mr. Yue? I can protect myself. Only if you kill Qi Xian first can we have a way out,¡± He Youniang says to Qingrou next to her.


    Qingrou considers for a while and then says smilingly, ¡°Never mind. He will be fine.¡±


    She seems to be confident in her man.

 Chapter 540 - Who Dares to Escape

    Gao Ge feels that the middle-aged man he met before is totally insane.


    That man made so much effort just in order to get Gao Ge to come to Shanxi and have a talk.


    What a crazy man!


    However, Gao Ge thinks for a while and finds his behaviors understandable. The middle-aged man is always careful, who tries his best to protect himself from being found by the Dragon Court all the time.


    Moreover, from the perspective of big picture, the He Family are having a furious fight with the Shen Family and the Qi Sword Sect, but the Dragon Killers haven¡¯t done anything by far. All they did was to say something to make the Shen Family and the Qi Sword Sect make trouble for the He Family.


    The cultivators at the realm of Master among the Dragon Killers haven¡¯t taken any action yet.


    Maybe the Dragon Killers are really scheming or the people of the Shen Family and the Qi Sword Sect are too stupid and greedy.


    Gao Ge can¡¯t help hoping that all his enemies can be as stupid as the Shen Family and the Qi Sword Sect¡­


    When Gao Ge leaves, a man and a woman appear next to the middle-aged man.


    ¡°Gao Ge doesn¡¯t know chalk from cheese at all!¡± The woman stares at the direction where Gao Ge is leaving, saying with a cold face.


    ¡°Yeah, Fufeng, why don¡¯t we directly kill him?¡± The other man asks while chewing gum.


    The middle-aged man laughs and says, ¡°I will kill him if I can, but Boss still hopes to make him join us.¡±


    ¡°Hum, I don¡¯t think this man will abandon the shade for the sunlight,¡± The man who is chewing gum snorts.


    ¡°If you have any problem with Boss¡¯s decision, you can talk to him,¡± The middle-aged man glances at him and says.


    The man immediately stays silent.


    ¡°You know, Boss¡¯s health condition is getting worse and worse. Otherwise, why do we have to hide ourselves? Given Gao Ge¡¯s talent, if he can really join us, we only need to wait for a while and maybe we will overturn the Dragon Court,¡± The middle-aged man sighs and says, ¡°Take it easy. Let¡¯s find Meng Jing to make Gao Ge owe us one favor first. By then, even if he is unwilling to join us, he won¡¯t fall out with us easily.¡±


    The woman shakes her head, ¡°I don¡¯t think so. In my eyes, Gao Ge is too stubborn. Even if we really help him, he may not help us in return.¡±


    ¡°It depends,¡± The middle-aged man says smilingly, ¡°You still don¡¯t know about Gao Ge well. He is most afraid of owing others the favor and he has a thin skin. Even if he doesn¡¯t say it, by then he won¡¯t take action.¡±


    The other two don¡¯t speak anymore.


    They mainly believe that it is no use their talking anymore at the moment.


    As to their boss¡¯s decision, they don¡¯t dare to have any problem with it, do they?


    ¡°Well, our mission has been completed. It¡¯s time to leave,¡± The middle-aged man says smilingly.


    The woman asks in disbelief, ¡°We¡¯ve done so much really only to meet Gao Ge?¡±


    ¡°Not entirely. Although Boss didn¡¯t point it out, I can guess a bit. If Gao Ge still worked the Dragon Court and feigned quitting, what do you think he should react when he just learnt about the incident of the He Family?¡±


    The man and the woman look each other in the eye and both shake their heads. Obviously, they don¡¯t understand what the middle-aged man means.


    The middle-aged man laughs and says, ¡°He should have contacted the members of the Dragon Court in Shanxi, but he didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°You mean he quitted the Dragon Court for real?¡± The woman asks with her eyes glistening.


    Unexpectedly, the middle-aged man shakes his head, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say.¡±


    ¡­


    The middle-aged man seems to find his words inappropriate, and then says with a grin, ¡°Boss always says that there is no certain standard between being true and false. Everything is a mixture of truth and falsehood. It cannot be conclusive until the last moment. I can only say that there is a higher chance that Gao Ge has left the Dragon Court.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is it so complicated?¡± The woman says with a bitter smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s not complicated. Sometimes, in order to live longer, we just have to be more than careful,¡± The middle-aged man says, ¡°Things are taken care of now. Let¡¯s get going.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    They three take off then.


    Gao Ge has entered the house of the He Family.


    He reaches out his hand to send Shen Zaiyang flying away with a punch, who was still fighting with Xia Lu.


    After reaching the realm of Master, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t bother to use a sword to confront such a cultivator.


    Shen Zaiyang falls on the ground and spits a mouthful of blood. Greatly shocked, Qi Xian hastens to retreat. The people of the Qi Sword Sect and the Shen Family also gather around quickly to stand before them two loyally.


    Gao Ge sneers and doesn¡¯t pay attention to them at all. He just reaches out his hand and a sword flies out.


    ¡°Youniang, this is the sword of Swordlord Ming Xing. I promised to give you a good sword. What do you think of it?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    In the place of Xiaoshan Sword Sect, He Youniang¡¯s sword was broken. Gao Ge used to promise to find a good sword for He Youniang.


    One must mean what he says.


    He Youniang fetches the sword with a nod and starts to look over her own sword, which was used by He Wu before.


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯ve got one already.¡±


    ¡°Then use the two swords in turn as you see fit,¡± Gao Ge says laughingly.


    He Youniang nods her head and gives a smile.


    Gao Ge turns around to look at Shen Zaiyang and Qi Xian.


    ¡°How is it possible¡­ How is it possible! Why are you here?¡± Qi Xian shouts in astonishment with his eyes nearly popping out of his head, as if seeing a demon.


    Under the circumstance, seeing Gao Ge here is not different from meeting the demon for them now.


    At the moment, He Chi bursts out laughing.


    ¡°Haha! What a surprise! You are also abandoned just like me! Abandoned pawns! We are all abandoned pawns!¡± He Chi mocks loudly, like a maniac.


    The other people all look at He Chi with a complicated look.


    It is hard for them to understand why He Chi says so.


    He shouts as if he were an emperor.


    Does he know what¡¯s happening here? Where does his weird delight come from?


    Qi Xian and Shen Zaiyang are both shuddering.


    They are afraid and angry.


    If it were not for that man¡¯s promise, how could they take action at the He Family in the case where they knew about Gao Ge¡¯s arrival.


    They would be courting death then.


    ¡°This is impossible¡­ That man promised to take care of you for us. This can¡¯t be right. No way!¡± Shen Zaiyang says and then starts to spit blood again. Due to the punch by Gao Ge before, he is flustered and exasperated now.


    Gao Ge frowns and walks to He Youniang.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Take me to offer incense for your father,¡± Gao Ge says.


    ¡°Sure.¡± He Youniang nods her head, ¡°Thank you, Sir.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Gao Ge walks towards the mourning hall with He Youniang, saying, ¡°All of you, just stay here. Anyone who dares to escape will be doomed.¡±

 Chapter 541 - Mock Him

    Chapter 541 Mock Him


    Gao Ge walks into the mourning hall and offers the incense.


    Standing next to Gao Ge, He Youniang looks rather calm. Yet, Gao Ge knows that He Youniang can¡¯t relieve from grief so soon and that she must be holding back her emotions now.


    ¡°It is great for you to hold back your emotions but it is also good to learn how to unleash your emotions. Now that you are the master of the He Family, you need to calm down.¡± Gao Ge turns around to look at He Youniang and strokes her hair, ¡°Find a place to stay alone and cry out later.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Gao Ge smiles and leaves the mourning hall.


    The people outside are still silent like a cicada in cold weather.


    Since Gao Ge doesn¡¯t allow them to leave, they don¡¯t dare to leave then.


    Still pacing behind Gao Ge, He Youniang looks rather confident. She knew that when her teacher arrived, these people wouldn¡¯t cause any trouble then. Staring at the strong back in front of her, He Youniang can¡¯t help shedding tears so she turns around to wipe them away with her clothes.


    It seems that as long as she stands behind her teacher, she can face any challenge fearlessly.


    ¡°The Shen Family and the Qi Sword Sect, how dare you!¡± Gao Ge sneers, ¡°He Youniang is my student and you know that. Despite that, you still dare to set against her. Obviously, you don¡¯t take me seriously, but it is understandable. After all, you got backing so you seemed fearless.¡±


    Hearing Gao Ge talking, the intruders still don¡¯t dare to utter a word. Shen Zaiyang and Qi Xian just turn a deathly shade of white, like a frosted eggplant.


    When they just saw Gao Ge, they immediately realized that they had come to the same end as He Chi and been considered as abandoned pawns.


    Is Gao Ge strong enough to make the cultivator at the realm of Master retreat without fighting?


    They are set up now?


    If they knew the consequence earlier, they would never risk their lives to initiate the attack. The previous fight between Gao Ge and Heaven Dragon has been well-known in the field of immortal cultivation. After all, Heaven Dragon is really potent. It is a great honor to have a fight with him. Moreover, Gao Ge won the fight in the end.


    Heaven Dragon may have injured him, but in terms of Gao Ge¡¯s capability, it will be as easy as a piece of cake to kill them.


    Gao Ge turns around to look at He Youniang and asks, ¡°How do you think I should dispose of them?¡±


    ¡°Man, don¡¯t ask He Youniang! She is only a little girl. She must be softhearted¡­¡±


    Before Zhao Jin finishes talking, He Youniang speaks first.


    ¡°My family has been rooted in Shanxi for years. When my father was still alive, they adhered to the rules and never crossed the line.¡±


    Shen Zaiyang and Qi Xian instantly became excited to hear He Youniang say so.


    They feel like kowtowing towards He Youniang now so they hurry to nod their heads to show their consensus on what He Youniang said.


    ¡°So just kill them,¡± He Youniang takes a deep breath and finishes talking.


    Shen Zaiyang and Qi Xian immediately feel confused in shock.


    As ordinary people,


    it is really hard for them to understand why He Youniang came to that conclusion.


    What she said at first sounds lenient and the conclusion turns out to be so shocking?


    Shockingly, she intends to kill them¡­


    Gao Ge is not surprised at all.


    After all, He Youniang is not irresolute.


    Xia Lu and Yue Xincheng are not surprised, either.


    Only Zhao Jin, who knows nothing about He Youniang, felt that she was a weak-headed girl.


    How childish!


    ¡°Qi Xian, let¡¯s go all out! Whatever. They don¡¯t intend to let us stay alive!¡± Shen Zaiyang stands up straight. Despite his pale face, he has composed himself. He has no other choices. After all, Gao Ge has killed a lot of cultivators. Since He Youniang proposes killing them, Gao Ge will do it then.


    They will die if they resist.


    Yet, even if they don¡¯t, they will die too.


    It is pointless to beg for mercy at the moment.


    In this case, he may as well go all out to gain a glean hope of survival!


    Qi Xian also nods his head with his eyes full of killing intent.


    ¡°Well, are you done talking? Come on then!¡± He Youniang jibes mercilessly.


    Her simple provocative act suddenly makes the situation a bit awkward.


    Qi Xian and Shen Zaiyang gasp heavily but they still don¡¯t strike at Gao Ge.


    After all, they are cowards.


    ¡°Haha! You two cowards! Do you think that Gao Ge will give you a chance if you don¡¯t act? When you decided to make trouble for my family, did such a consequence occur to you before?¡± He Chi, who is staying aside, bursts out laughing.


    Gao Ge and He Youniang both turn around to look at He Chi.


    Well, they should show some concern for id*ots.


    ¡°He Chi, shame on you! Do you think you can stay out of the scheme now?¡± Qi Xian asks with a frown, ¡°Can you stop doing such pointless things?¡±


    He Chi looks at Qi Xian and sneers, ¡°Qi Xian, Shen Zaiyang, I¡¯m different from you. Although I¡¯ve done something wrong, I admit it then. Anyway, I am Youniang¡¯s uncle, who is related to her by blood. Do you really think that Youniang will kill me, or not give me a chance to turn over a new leaf?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± He Youniang says aside.


    He Chi wanted to say something more.


    Now he can¡¯t continue talking anymore.


    He looks at He Youniang and she faces him with a sincere look.


    Qi Xian and Shen Zaiyang burst out laughing.


    They also shed tears with laughter.


    ¡°He Chi, why don¡¯t you just accept the fate of being killed with us? Why do you have to make a fool of yourself at the last minute? Isn¡¯t nice to look gracious at the end of your life?¡±


    With an annoyed look, He Chi shakes his head and says to Qi Xian, ¡°You don¡¯t understand. It¡¯s worth a try.¡±


    Then he just walks to Qi Xian and Shen Zaiyang.


    He squats on the ground with his hands held above his head, like a suspect being arrested.


    ¡°Youniang, I am your uncle regardless! Now that the problem is solved, do you have to doom me to death?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± He Youniang nods her head.


    He Chi gives a bitter smile, ¡°Then I¡¯ll stop talking.¡±


    He Youniang holds the sword and walks to He Chi.


    He Chi grits his teeth.


    ¡°Uncle, in fact, I really can¡¯t understand why you have to betray our family. You think your cultivation level cannot be elevated just because you are not treated well enough in the family? No. You haven¡¯t recognized the actual reason. The reason why you always stay at the realm of Qi-practicing is simply that you are too stupid and not talented. You are not suitable to be a cultivator. Being the steward of the He Family is the most suitable thing for you, but why can¡¯t you think through such a simple thing?¡± He Youniang walks and says.


    She mocks He Chi at will.

 Chapter 542 - Have Regard to the Father When He Is Alive

    Chapter 542 Have Regard to the Father When He Is Alive


    Mocking He Chi at will is a good way to let off her emotions for He Youniang.


    During this period, she has been really depressed.


    The sudden incident makes this underaged girl feel as if the doomsday came.


    Putting aside He Youniang,


    even an adult may not be able to handle so many things all of a sudden.


    Even if Qi Xian and Shen Zaiyang are dead, the He Family cannot be completely recovered. He Wu and He Kui can¡¯t be resurrected, either.


    Of course, He Youniang won¡¯t forgive them for that.


    An eye for an eye.


    Hence, He Youniang walks to He Chi with her sword.


    As to her own Tao of sword, she will guard for it herself.


    She slashes down with her sword. Even though He Chi wants to resist, he is no match for He Youniang. She stabs through He Chi¡¯s chest. The momentary joy makes He Youniang feel that her mind has been brightened, though it is at night now.


    Shen Zaiyang and Qi Xian won¡¯t let go of the opportunity.


    They are waiting for this opportune moment to act.


    They strike attack at He Youniang at the same time.


    They are aware that the situation is very clear but there may be a favorable turn, which lies in He Youniang. As long as they capture her, they will have a chance of getting away alive.


    However, their thinking seems to be seen through by Gao Ge. When they are ready to attack, Gao Ge slashes through them two with the sword spirit first.


    He Youniang still remains calm, as if she has guessed that Shen Zaiyang and Qi Xian would take the opportunity to attack her and that Gao Ge would launch the attack first.


    After all, whether Shen Zaiyang and Qi Xian are more capable than her, she is not strong enough to kill them even if she wants to.


    ¡°Thank you, Sir,¡± He Youniang turns around to look at Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge laughs and says, ¡°Are you going to stay in Shanxi?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± He Youniang nods her head, ¡°If all of this didn¡¯t happen, I would continue following you and doing what I want to do.¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head.


    Actually, Gao Ge is very supportive of He Youniang¡¯s decision.


    For one thing, he believes that it is more dangerous for He Youniang to follow him.


    For another, if He Youniang really leaves Shanxi, the He Family will completely collapse, which is the least thing that He Wu wants to see.


    He Youniang walks to Gao Ge again and looks at the people in front of her.


    She thinks of a saying that when the avalanche happens, not a snowflake is innocent.


    These people of the Shen Family and the Qi Sword Sect all have something to do with the deaths of the He Family.


    However, if she wants to support the He Family, she must grit her teeth and do something against her will.


    ¡°Anyone who wants to join the He Family can stay. Those who don¡¯t, just leave here,¡± He Youniang says.


    The people of the Shen Family and the Qi Sword Sect all look struggling.


    Gao Ge just stands by the gate, which instantly disperses their scruples.


    They all kowtow to He Youniang decisively.


    They have seen through one thing.


    By leaving, He Youniang actually means going to hell.


    Gao Ge is standing at the gate.


    His attitude is clearly shown.


    ¡°As long as you join the He Family, I promise that you will be well treated. Of course, if you are disloyal and want to revolt, you can just do it. Maybe now I am no match for you, but if you kill me, my teacher will seek revenge on you.¡± He Youniang laughs proudly.


    See?


    It is such a delight to have an excellent teacher.


    No one present will doubt what He Youniang says now¡­


    When they go indoors, Gao Ge and He Youniang sit in the chair.


    Gao Ge thinks for a moment and says, ¡°It is a huge thing to support a family. Don¡¯t beg me to take you away in the end!¡±


    He Youniang curls her lips, ¡°Sir, you¡¯ve looked down upon me. Anyway, as the daughter of the No. 1 Swordsman in Shanxi, I can¡¯t be too bad, can I?¡±


    Gao Ge suddenly stays silent.


    He Youniang grins and says, ¡°Sir, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    Gao Ge says with a bitter smile, ¡°I¡¯m worried that you may be driven crazy if you put yourself under too much stress.¡±


    He Youniang shakes her head, ¡°I¡¯m not that weak. In fact, I¡¯ve thought it through. Whether I¡¯m willing or not, I have to take care of this. Maybe some may say that I¡¯m forced to, or that I¡¯m over-confident¡­ My father didn¡¯t accomplish a lot in his life, who almost spent all his life on his Tao of sword and the management of the He Family. I am taking the path which he took before; I must manage the He Family he made so much effort in supporting.¡±


    He Youniang hedges and suddenly stands up to pacing around the room.


    ¡°It is said that one will experience death for three times. For the first time, when he closes his eyes forever, he is physically dead; for the second time, when he is buried, he is socially dead; for the last time, when the last person who remembers him is gone, he is gone for good in the world.¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head.


    He has heard of the saying before.


    ¡°Therefore, as long as the He Family can sustain, there will be more people keeping my father in mind. If the He Family can last for centuries, people have to mention my father when they speak of the He Family, thus more people to remember him.¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head and takes a deep breath, saying, ¡°Since so, I don¡¯t have anything else to say then. Just tell me if you are in trouble.¡±


    ¡°Surely I will. A teacher for a day is a father for a lifetime. I will always rely on you. As long as I encounter any invincible enemy, I will turn to you for help at once!¡± He Youniang says grinningly.


    Gao Ge looks at He Youniang seriously and says, ¡°Okay. Remember what you say today. As you just said, a teacher for a day is a father for a lifetime. Other kids may go back home to their fathers once they get bullied. If you are bullied, just come to your teacher. This is reasonable.¡±


    Then Gao Ge continues saying, ¡°Confucius says, when a man¡¯s father is living, the son should have regard to what his father would have him do; when the father is dead, to what his father has done. Youniang, I worry nothing about you. After all, you are the most special one among all my students. Of course, you shouldn¡¯t forget to cultivate yourself because of the family management. Whether a family can sustain lies in its foundation and the most important pillar is the strongest person of the family. For a period of time, my name may work, but actually, you are the master of the He Family¡­¡±


    ¡°Sir, the He Family, for all the coming generations, will serve the Gao Family at all costs,¡± He Youniang claims with a solemn look.


    Gao Ge is slightly stunned. Looking at He Youniang¡¯s serious face, he laughs and nods his head slightly. He doesn¡¯t argue with He Youniang about it.

 Chapter 543 - The Suspicious Position

    The trouble of the He Family in Shanxi has come to an end. It is hard to say whether there will be more problems in the future.


    Nevertheless, Gao Ge has confidence in He Youniang.


    In his eyes, He Youniang is never a push-over.


    Don¡¯t underestimate He Youniang¡¯s explosive power.


    Moreover, what He Youniang needs now is to grow. With a little more time, she will quickly grow stronger in terms of cultivation or capability.


    This seems to be her natural gift or just an outcome of her being influenced by He Wu for years.


    After everything is settled, Gao Ge immediately starts the flying boat and leaves.


    He doesn¡¯t stay long in the He Family¡¯s house.


    Yue Xincheng, Qingrou and Xia Lu certainly follow him while Zhao Jin stays temporarily. Although Zhao Jin is under the collateral clan of the Zhao Family, he understands the struggle for power very well. He has put forward some suggestions in the He Family¡¯s house, which Gao Ge thinks are rather constructive. Hence, Gao Ge asks Zhao Jin to stay there and help He Youniang reconstruct the framework of the He Family, which is a task for Zhao Jin too.


    Zhao Jin was not interested in doing that, but since Gao Ge has given the order, he must take it seriously then.


    Moreover, he also knows that He Youniang is important to Gao Ge. If he didn¡¯t care about this student, how could Gao Ge risk his life travelling so far away from Jiangnan City to Shanxi?


    Therefore, he is aware that as long as he completes the task assigned by Gao Ge, he can be closer to Gao Ge for He Youniang!


    Even if he doesn¡¯t complete the task very well, it won¡¯t matter. He has tried his best and Gao Ge will owe him one.


    Having spent the past days with Gao Ge, Zhao Jin has seen through a fact that Gao Ge is open to persuasion, but not to coercion. Hence, even if Gao Ge didn¡¯t want to have any dealings with Zhao Jin at first, but as Zhao Jin keeps badgering with him, they grow even more intimate. After all, he should not hit the one who smiles. Gao Ge cannot kick Zhao Jin out of his own house, can he?


    Um¡­


    Therefore, the only one thing Zhao Jin has learnt over the past time is that he must cling to Gao Ge obstinately.


    Of course, Zhao Jin can only think about it. If he voices it out to Gao Ge, maybe he will be smashed to pieces with a slap.


    Sitting on the flying boat, Xia Lu is a bit worried. Then she asks why the Dragon Killer stopped Gao Ge.


    After all, that man didn¡¯t say anything important. Gao Ge directly comes clean.


    After hearing Gao Ge talk of the conversation between him and the Dragon Killer, Xia Lu is relieved with a sigh.


    ¡°In this case, they won¡¯t make trouble for us within a short time.¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Yue Xincheng nods his head, ¡°It is a good thing that they want to boost the relationship with us. However, I still feel that we cannot get too close to them. They do want to drag Boss to their side, but if they find that their effort won¡¯t take effect, they may fall out.¡±


    Qingrou and Xia Lu both keep nodding their heads to show consensus on what Yue Xincheng just said.


    Yue Xincheng grew up in various fights. He has always been aware that if he wants to survive, he must act as if treading on thin ice. After all, he has been stared at by someone. As such, he is rather gifted but he neglects cultivation. Moreover, he moved out of the Yue Family¡¯s house. He is hailed as a good-for-nothing young man from a wealthy family. Yet, it is not correct to put it this way, because what Yue Xincheng did before convinced Gao Ge that he was a poor and guy, who was not foppish and always scrounged free meals off Gao Ge.


    When Gao Ge just learnt that Yue Xincheng was a silver-spoon kid, he was tremblingly furious and felt eager to make Yue Xincheng repay all the meals and snacks.


    At that time, Gao Ge felt that his intelligence was seriously insulted¡­


    Due to the past experiences, Yue Xincheng is always defensive in most of the cases. To be more specific, he has no sense of security.


    He seems unconcerned in front of Gao Ge and Xia Lu, but it is hard for Yue Xincheng to trust others.


    ¡°Actually, Yue Xincheng has made a good point,¡± Xia Lu looks at Gao Ge and says with a frown, ¡°Gao Ge, you must be discreet when dealing with those people.¡±


    Gao Ge shakes his head and says impatiently, ¡°Forget about it. Upon meeting them, I just try my best to hide away in case that I may get into trouble. Of course I will not deal with them.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good.¡± Xia Lu nods her head and feels relieved.


    Gao Ge is telling the truth.


    If he confronts the Dragon Killers with toughness, he will be courting death then. As such, Gao Ge cannot get too close to them lest that he is put in the suspicious position.


    For the Dragon Court, the Dragon Killers are archenemies. The reverse is also true. Although Gao Ge has quitted the Dragon Court, if he contacts the Dragon Killers frequently, he can hardly defend for himself then. Maybe Fire Dragon and Water Dragon trust Gao Ge, but the Dragon Court doesn¡¯t belong to one or two persons. If too many people suspect Gao Ge, he cannot clear his name.


    Even if they misunderstand Gao Ge, when the misunderstanding is addressed, it is more likely that they won¡¯t blame themselves for not finding the truth. Instead, they will believe that Gao Ge doesn¡¯t maintain his personal integrity and he himself should take the blame. Although Gao Ge doesn¡¯t know much about the worldly wisdom or bother to study it, in his last life and this life, he has experienced too much fickleness of human nature. It is literally a fancy to wish the others to believe him forever, even if it is a gentleman¡¯s code not to be angry about not being understood by people. Even a saint may not gain understanding from others, let alone Gao Ge, who has been defamed for so many times.


    ¡°I only hope that those people don¡¯t come to me again,¡± Standing on the flying boat, Gao Ge says with a sigh.


    ¡°Boss, do you think those people can really find Meng Jing?¡± Yue Xincheng sighs.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I¡¯m not counting on them. They can look for her as they wish, but the people of the Dragon Court always act in secret. By now, even if I quit the Dragon Court, they still won¡¯t want to tell me. Evidently, the thing must be so huge that they don¡¯t dare to disclose it or leave any obvious traces,¡± Gao Ge says with a bitter smile.


    Upon thinking that it is not easy to find Meng Jing, Gao Ge feels really depressed.

 Chapter 544 - Shame on Whom?

    When they return to Jiangnan City, they still live in Zhao Jin¡¯s villa. The servant in the villa notice that Zhao Jin doesn¡¯t come back, but their attitude is not changed at all. They don¡¯t even make a call to Zhao Jin for confirmation. As always, they treat Gao Ge and his friends sincerely.


    It is obvious that Zhao Jin is humble to Gao Ge and his friends. Hence, of course the servants are sensible enough not to cold-shoulder them just because Zhao Jin doesn¡¯t come back with them.


    Chen Wangshi is still sleeping. Gao Ge goes to check on her out of worry before returning to his own room. Then he takes a shower and has a good sleep.


    It¡¯s three o¡¯clock in the morning. Just after he lies down for a while, Gao Ge is awoken.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t wake up on the wrong side of the bed, but he still feels unhappy to be awoken after sleeping only for a while.


    He wants to keep lying on the bed but as he notices that a dispute seems to be happening downstairs, he can only get up, unhurriedly brush his teeth and wash his face.


    He has heard Yue Xincheng¡¯s and Xia Lu¡¯s voice, but since they are not fighting, the opponent shouldn¡¯t be strong. Xia Lu and Yue Xincheng can¡¯t be in trouble. Moreover, there are not many people in Jiangnan City who can make trouble for them.


    He goes downstairs and sees Yue Xincheng sitting on the sofa and Xia Lu wandering outside with Chen Wangshi in her arms.


    In front of Yue Xincheng stand a man and a woman, who are not old.


    ¡°Boss, you are up.¡± Yue Xincheng stands up and waves his hand.


    ¡°You are making such a noise down here. How can I not be awoken?¡± Gao Ge feels a bit angry, sits down and rubs his eyes, saying, ¡°Who are they?¡±


    ¡°They are of the Zhao Family,¡± Yue Xincheng says smilingly.


    They are looking Gao Ge up and down.


    ¡°The Zhao Family? Why haven¡¯t I met them before?¡± Gao Ge asks in confusion.


    Yue Xincheng pulls a long face, ¡°Boss, how many people of the Zhao Family have you met before?¡±


    Gao Ge laughs and agrees with him.


    As to the three ancient martial arts families in Jiangnan City, Gao Ge knows more about the Ning Family, followed by the Yue Family. It is because there are not many people in the Yue Family, mainly Yue Tuzhi and Yue Xincheng. As to the collateral clans, not only Gao Ge but also Yue Xincheng doesn¡¯t know them.


    Something is just inexplicable. If one lives an ordinary life, he will find that he has very few relatives.


    However, if he gets rich and famous one day, he will find that he actually has a big family. It applies to the Yue Family and the He Family. There are countless similar families in Huaxia.


    There is no need to mention the Ning Family. After all, its family members are nearly all dead.


    ¡°You are of the Zhao Family. Are you here for me?¡± Gao Ge turns around to ask the man and woman.


    The man and the woman shake their heads.


    Gao Ge slightly frowns and asks, ¡°Since you are not here for me, what do you come here for?¡±


    The man looks a bit disgruntled and says, ¡°Mr. Gao, do you make any mistake? This house is one of my family assets.¡±


    Gao Ge is slightly surprised and asks in confusion, ¡°Isn¡¯t this Zhao Jin¡¯s house?¡±


    ¡°Zhao Jin is also one of our family,¡± The man says calmly.


    Gao Ge ponders and nods his head, saying, ¡°Putting aside the ownership issue of the house, why are you here?¡±


    The young man grins and says, ¡°Actually, it is nothing much. I just find the villa not bad, so I would like to spend a few days with my girlfriend here.¡±


    Gao Ge grins and nods his head, saying, ¡°It¡¯s okay. As you said, Zhao Jin is one of the Zhao Family and so are you. So, make a phone call to Zhao Jin and then move in. After all, there are plenty of rooms in the villa.¡±


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t like living with strangers, but he knows it necessary to be reasonable.


    This is Zhao Jin¡¯s house. Now that Zhao Jin¡¯s relative has arrived and would like to live in the villa for a few days, Gao Ge cannot reverse the order of host and guest and then expel the man and his girlfriend at will.


    However, after Gao Ge finishes talking, the young man snorts.


    The woman holding his arm grins in disdain.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you disagree?¡± Gao Ge asks in confusion.


    He considers again and reflects on himself but he doesn¡¯t find that he has said anything wrong!


    Are they so easily amused?


    ¡°Ahem, Mr. Gao, I suppose you are not aware of one thing. As to my decision, I don¡¯t need to ask Zhao Jin for his opinion,¡± The young man sneers.


    Gao Ge slightly narrows his eyes and says nothing.


    The woman says then, ¡°Besides, of course Shuheng and I will stay here, but neither of us like living with strangers.¡±


    Gao Ge appears as if taking a tumble, slightly nods his head and slowly stands up, saying, ¡°Oh, I see. You mean this is Zhao Jin¡¯s house but you have the final say. Moreover, you don¡¯t intend to live with us. Therefore, if you move in, we have to leave here, right?¡±


    Zhao Shuheng coughs and says, ¡°Mr. Gao, I think you should have somewhere else to live?¡±


    ¡°Zhao Shuheng, are you courting death?¡± Yue Xincheng suddenly stands up and looks at the man with staring eyes, sneering, ¡°How dare you! Hum, do you think that you are the king of Jiangnan City? You know who we are and you still dare to make trouble for us like this?¡±


    Zhao Shuheng glances at Yue Xincheng, saying acidly, ¡°Yue Xincheng, what are you talking about? Do you think you can have no regard for laws just because you are the second young master of the Yue Family? I¡¯m trying to be reasonable with you but how can you talk to me so rudely? Do you really think that my family fears the Yue Family?¡±


    Yue Xincheng is about to act when his shoulder is suppressed by Gao Ge.


    ¡°Mr. Gao, if you are still the team leader of the Dragon Court, we will compromise on this. Unfortunately, you are no longer under the Dragon Court now. If you stay in the villa of the Zhao Family, you will cause trouble for us. After all, the Zhao Family is subordinate to the Dragon Court,¡± Zhao Shuheng turns around to look at Gao Ge, saying calmly, ¡°Therefore, I hope that you don¡¯t make it hard on the Zhao Family.¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head, ¡°You mean, since I¡¯m no longer under the Dragon Court, your family can just take me lightly?¡±


    Zhao Shuheng frowns, ¡°I didn¡¯t say that.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you meant?¡± Yue Xincheng shouts, ¡°Zhao Shuheng, why don¡¯t you admit your doing then? Are you such a coward?¡±


    ¡°Shame on you! We¡¯ve asked you to move out. What are you waiting for?¡± The woman gets a bit impatient and waves her arms, saying.


    Hearing the noises, Xia Lu puts Chen Wangshi aside and walks inside herself.


    She rushes to the woman quickly.


    Then she gives the woman a slap.


    ¡°Shame on whom?¡± Xia Lu sends the woman flying away with a slap neatly. Gao Ge cannot have the time to stop her.


    Tsk.


    It is not bad to watch a woman beating another woman!

 Chapter 545 - The Zhao Family

    Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng, without a tender heart for the fair lady, won¡¯t show mercy for women, but they will be somewhat stressed to beat a woman. Hence, Xia Lu¡¯s appearance is of significance. For example, what she just did is so delightful that all their annoyance is almost all let out.


    Gao Ge even has decided to persuade Xia Lu into changing the personal profile of her social media platform to: I¡¯ve cultivated martial arts for ten years only for teaching a lesson for shrews.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Zhao Shuheng flies into a rage and hastens to hold her girlfriend up.


    And the woman is crying with her hands covering her face, and stamping her feet heavily.


    ¡°Shuheng, kill them. Kill them for me!¡±


    Gao Ge feels annoyed and turns around to look at Xia Lu, rebuking her, ¡°Xia Lu, what are you doing?¡±


    Xia Lu is slightly stunned, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve taken action, how can you still let the woman able to get up and speak?¡± Gao Ge says with a sigh, ¡°I¡¯ve told you a lot of times. Don¡¯t fall out if possible. Yet, if you do, you must make her beg for mercy cryingly!¡±


    Hearing Gao Ge out, Xia Lu blushes and rolls her eyes. She doesn¡¯t bother to respond to Gao Ge, so she returns to the yard and plays with Chen Wangshi.


    Gao Ge sighs and looks at Zhao Shuheng.


    ¡°Zhao Shuheng, huh? I don¡¯t know many people of your family. Yet, this villa belongs to Zhao Jin, so even if you want to expel us, you should at least give him a call. If you don¡¯t find it necessary and just want to let us get out, I must ask you a question. Is this idea the Zhao Family¡¯s or yours?¡±


    ¡°Does it matter?¡± Probably because his girlfriend is slapped by Xia Lu, Zhao Shuheng is furious now. He treated Gao Ge with respect and prudence, but now the respect and prudence are completely gone. He only wants to vent his anger. If he didn¡¯t know Gao Ge was strong, he would strike attack directly to stand up for his girlfriend.


    Gladly, he is sane. He knows that if he really chooses to fight with Gao Ge, he will be taken down for sure.


    ¡°If it is your own idea, I will break your legs and throw you out now,¡± Gao Ge says smilingly with narrowed eyes.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Zhao Shuheng is astounded.


    Gao Ge smacks his lips, ¡°Listen to yourself. What you just said is not even filled with confidence, so you must know whether I dare to or not.¡±


    Zhao Shuheng doesn¡¯t speak but his facial expression tells everything.


    Faced with Gao Ge, he is not confident indeed.


    Moreover, it was due to Gao Ge that one of the three big ancient martial arts families was eradicated from Jiangnan City.


    Moreover, Gao Ge is strong enough to fight with Lord Heaven Dragon.


    Recently, Gao Ge¡¯s fame has spread far and wide, making quite some cultivators shocked when they hear his name.


    Gao Ge¡¯s capability has been evident.


    If he really pisses Gao Ge off, it is likely that Gao Ge will attack him.


    ¡°What if it is my family¡¯s idea?¡± Zhao Shuheng grits his teeth and says.


    Gao Ge snorts and approaches Zhao Shuheng, saying in a cold voice, ¡°If it is not your idea but your family¡¯s, then the Zhao Family must leave Jiangnan City then.¡±


    ¡°Leave Jiangnan City?¡± Zhao Shuheng sniffs at Gao Ge¡¯s words, ¡°My family is subordinate to the Dragon Court and our duty is to garrison Jiangnan City. How can we leave as you ask us to?¡±


    ¡°Hum, it is okay that you don¡¯t leave. Then we will see who is more powerful,¡± After saying that, Gao Ge pulls a long face and turns around to look at Yue Xincheng, saying, ¡°Beckon Qingrou. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Ah? Boss¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you leaving or not?¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Yue Xincheng grins and looks at Zhao Shuheng with a pitiful look.


    In light of his understanding of Gao Ge, he knows well that Gao Ge is definitely not conceding by proposing leaving.


    Instead, it indicates that Gao Ge is really furious.


    Generally, people will be boiling with rage if they are suddenly expelled out of their dwelling.


    Besides, the reason why the Zhao Family can access the Dragon Court is mainly thanks to Gao Ge.


    If it were not for Gao Ge, on what ground can the Zhao Family be so arrogant?


    To Gao Ge¡¯s anger, when the Zhao Family becomes subordinate to the Dragon Court, they just mean to get rid of Gao Ge.


    A man who loses position and influence may be subjected to such a indignity?


    It remains unknown whether Gao Ge has lost his position and influence.


    Even if it is true, not everyone can tread his dignity underfoot.


    Watching Gao Ge and his friends leave, Zhao Shuheng gives a complacent smile.


    ¡°Shuheng, are you really going to let them leave?¡± The young woman is still covering her face and crying.


    Zhao Shuheng hastens to hold her into his arms and says placidly, ¡°Babe, don¡¯t be angry. Although Gao Ge is no longer a member of the Dragon Court, we cannot go too far. Otherwise, the people of the Dragon Court will think that people of my family are only a group of sycophants. Somehow we must be principled. Yet, you can rest assured. Now I¡¯ve got no chance, but I will make them pay if possible. For example, as to that woman, humph, I will slap her back for you sooner or later.¡±


    Having heard that, the woman just stops being angry, puts on a smile and rests her head against Zhao Shuheng¡¯s shoulder¡­


    Now, Zhao Jin, who still stays in Shanxi, has received a call from the steward of the villa.


    When he hears the steward out, he is instantly shocked.


    ¡°Idiot! Zhao Shuheng is such an idiot! Does he know what he is doing? Are people of the Zhao Family all fools? How can they let him monkey around? Forget it, I¡¯m going back now¡­ Alas, I cannot leave yet. Well, you just leave it alone.¡± Zhao Jin hangs up and feels so angry that he almost wants to smash his phone. Eventually, he still holds back his anger and calls Gao Ge.


    ¡°Man, have you found a place to settle down? The matter of the He Family hasn¡¯t been well dealt with yet, so I cannot go back yet. The Zhao Family has gone too far this time, which is too unforgivable! We must let the Zhao Family know what brutality is!¡± Zhao Jin snaps, ¡°Dude, we cannot be bullied by the Zhao Family for nothing!¡±


    By referring him and Gao Ge as ¡°we¡±, and Zhao Shuheng as the Zhao Family, he has shown his attitude and determination.

 Chapter 546 - He Has Seen A Lot

    Chapter 546 He Has Seen A Lot


    Zhao Jin really can¡¯t understand how the Zhao Family can do such a foolish thing.


    It is even immoral to offend Gao Ge at the moment. Do people of the Zhao Family really believe that they can leave a good impression on the Dragon Court by doing so? Stupid! So stupid!


    He can¡¯t understand why all the members of the Zhao Family are so stupid.


    He is not sure whether it is Zhao Shuheng¡¯s idea or the Zhao Family¡¯s, but it doesn¡¯t matter anymore.


    Gao Ge moves out of Zhao Jin¡¯s villa, which shows his attitude.


    By now, the dice has been cast.


    Even as one of the Zhao Family, Zhao Jin also knows that there is no turning back. What he can do is to disown the Zhao Family and pick a right side.


    Zhao Jin doesn¡¯t care whether he will be cast aside as he does so. After all, in his eyes, he doesn¡¯t owe the Zhao Family anything. Since he was born, he has been aware that he is one of the Zhao Family but others of his family never take it seriously.


    Take Zhao Shuheng as an example.


    In fact, Zhao Shuheng is not of the direct line of the Zhao Family, which is slightly better than Zhao Jin. Despite that, Zhao Shuheng still takes Zhao Jin carelessly, goes to his villa, mounts the high ride and talks wildly. It is enough to tell a lot.


    In this case, if Zhao Jin still cares too much about the Zhao Family and sticks to them, he must be really stupid.


    Previously, due to Gao Ge, Zhao Jin¡¯s position in the Zhao Family was somewhat improved. Even the master of the Zhao Family, Zhao Xing, treats Zhao Jin with a kind and pleasant countenance, but now that Gao Ge has just quitted the Dragon Court, Zhao Jin¡¯s status suffers a disastrous decline. Zhao Shuheng, who kept flattering him before now dares to walk all over Zhao Jin.


    Therefore, it must be for the purpose of venting his anger on Zhao Jin that Zhao Shuheng comes to the villa to make trouble.


    Unfortunately, he is too stupid to find a right target.


    ¡°Mr. Zhao, if you have something urgent to do, you may go back first,¡± Seeing Zhao Jin¡¯s worried frown, He Youniang says smilingly.


    Zhao Jin looks at He Youniang and shakes his head, saying, ¡°For me, dealing with the problem in Shanxi is the priority.¡±


    He Youniang says with a grin, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that the Zhao Family has been greatly changed when you go back?¡±


    ¡°Let it be. I don¡¯t mind!¡± Zhao Jin says, ¡°After all, apart from my parents, I don¡¯t care about anyone of the Zhao Family. For example, in the previous situation, if Gao Ge, aka, your teacher didn¡¯t come, and the He Family were almost dead, would you burst out crying?¡±


    He Youniang thinks it over and then shakes her head with determination.


    Her father is dead. So is He Kui.


    Therefore, she doesn¡¯t care whichever person of the He Family dies.


    Her thought back then was just similar to Zhao Jin¡¯s current thinking.


    ¡°Moreover, even if I really go back now, I cannot change anything or be of any help. Besides, I don¡¯t think that Gao Ge needs my help! It is the Zhao Family only, which is affiliated with the Dragon Court. So what? Do they really think that the Dragon Court will stand up for them?¡± Zhao Jin says sneeringly.


    He Youniang thinks and stares at Zhao Jin, asking, ¡°In your opinion, the Dragon Court will definitely not help the Zhao Family?¡±


    Zhao Jin is slightly stunned and suddenly suspects himself, mumbling, ¡°Or¡­ What else will they do?¡±


    ¡°I think that the Dragon Court will stand out for them.¡± He Youniang sneers, ¡°Regardless, the Zhao Family is affiliated with the Dragon Court. If Mr. Gao really wants to make trouble for the Zhao Family, the Dragon Court can¡¯t turn a blind eye.¡±


    Zhao Jin says in a low voice, ¡°The Dragon Court is too heartless to Gao Ge. Just because he quitted, he can be treated lightly?¡±


    He Youniang heaves a sigh and says, ¡°Mr. Zhao, no offense, please pardon my rudeness!¡±


    ¡°I shall not pardon you.¡±


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t say it then.¡± He Youniang gets furious.


    Zhao Jin hastens to explain, ¡°Haha. I was kidding. Just say it. I¡¯ll listen carefully.¡±


    He Youniang glares at him and then continues to say, ¡°Actually, it is simple. Hypothetically, the Dragon Court is on good terms with Mr. Gao. Then they must stand up for the Zhao Family. It is not hard to understand. If the Dragon Court doesn¡¯t take action, others will feel that Mr. Gao didn¡¯t really quit the Dragon Court. Maybe they will even believe that Mr. Gao and the Dragon Court are putting on a show to deceive the cultivators in the field of immortal cultivation. It will only cause greater trouble for Mr. Gao. If Mr. Gao and the Dragon Court are on bad terms, needless to say, you can understand it then.¡±


    Zhao Jin takes a tumble and nods his head, feeling that He Youniang¡¯s explanation makes much sense.


    ¡°However, you are partially right,¡± He Youniang says, ¡°No matter what is going on with the Dragon Court and Mr. Gao, the Zhao Family can never cause any trouble for him. The Dragon Court won¡¯t respond radically either. After all, the people of the Dragon Court are not idiots. They cannot be that stupid to identify nothing.¡±


    ¡°So?¡± Zhao Jin asks in confusion, ¡°You mean, if Gao Ge really comes to a conflict with the Zhao Family, the Dragon Court will only try to mediate?¡±


    ¡°Exactly. Not simply mediating. They will probably show partiality for one party,¡± He Youniang holds back laughing and says.


    Although she feels that Zhao Jin is not smart but compared with other people of the Zhao Family, it is fair enough to say Zhao Jin is very smart.


    Therefore, smart people are only a relative outcome!


    Zhao Jin takes a deep breath and stands up, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t want to think about it for the moment. Now I had better focus on finishing what we are doing. The two mines in the west of Shanxi used to belong to the Shen Family. We must take them over. Inside the mines, some spiritual stones can be discovered once in a while. As long as we get the spiritual stones, it won¡¯t be difficult to gain a stable foothold in Shanxi. You must know the spiritual stone mine of the He Family, the production of which over the recent years is rather low. Therefore, even if all these things didn¡¯t happen and your father was still alive, the He Family couldn¡¯t maintain the status quo. The mines are more like the lifeblood of an ancient martial arts family.¡±


    He Youniang nods her head and says with a bitter smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that before. Neither did my father tell me about it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s normal that your father didn¡¯t tell you. After all, even if he did, you wouldn¡¯t be of any help. In this case, it would be better to tell only what is good and yet conceal what is unpleasant. That¡¯s what parents always do. Kids do that to parents too. Anyway, we do this just in order to keep who we care about from worrying about us,¡± Zhao Jin says smilingly, ¡°Therefore, now you must compose yourself. There are quite some capable cultivators in Shanxi. As long as we have enough spiritual stones, it will be hard to make them work for us. Yet, we must make sure that they won¡¯t cause trouble in the meanwhile¡­¡±


    Although Zhao Jin doesn¡¯t have to handle things in the Zhao Family, he has seen a lot anyway. Hence, he can still deal with this in an organized way.

 Chapter 547 - The Young Nowadays

    After moving out of Zhao Jin¡¯s villa, Gao Ge goes to the Yue Family with Xia Lu and others.


    Yue Xincheng has a say in the Yue Family, so there is no problem for sure. Yue Tuzhi is the decision-maker but he is not stupid. He has a sense of propriety, or he couldn¡¯t make the Yue Family grow through the converging attack of the Ning Family and the Zhao Family at such a young age. Technically, he takes the two families by hand, who defeats them overwhelmingly in terms of stratagem.


    Gao Ge dislikes Yue Tuzhi, or even hates him, but he has to admit that Yue Tuzhi is quite smart.


    When they¡¯ve just settled down, Yue Xincheng comes to Gao Ge.


    ¡°Boss, you are such a genius!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk rot,¡± Gao Ge says impatiently.


    Yue Xincheng says laughingly, ¡°Didn¡¯t Zhao Jin give you some estate? As you said, the Zhao Family took them all back. Luckily, we didn¡¯t live there. Otherwise, we will be more than embarrassed. It seems really not Zhao Shuheng¡¯s own idea but the Zhao Family¡¯s, or he cannot do that.¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head.


    This is within Gao Ge¡¯s expectation.


    According to Yue Xincheng, Zhao Shuheng doesn¡¯t hold a high position in the Zhao Family, about which Gao Ge is not surprised at all.


    If it is not the Zhao Family¡¯s idea, Zhao Shuheng can never have the guts to do that.


    ¡°Zhao Xing is such an idiot! Boss, you helped them connect the Dragon Court and this is how they repay you? Idiot! Short-sighted!¡± Yue Xincheng shakes his head and heaves a sigh, ¡°Just now Yue Tuzhi called me.¡±


    ¡°What did he say?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°What could he say? He simply asks me to help you, no matter what you need. Moreover, the Yue Family will be under the control of me for the following coming days.¡± Yue Xincheng sneers, ¡°When Yue Tuzhi was talking, his delight was so obvious. He is not a fool. He must know that as long as you act against the Zhao Family, the Zhao Family can never continue sustaining in Jiangnan City anymore. Alas¡­¡±


    Gao Ge laughs.


    He knows that Yue Tuzhi is smart.


    Now it is proven again.


    The Ning Family has declined. If the Zhao Family also falls down, the Yue Family will be the only one ancient martial arts family in Jiangnan City and thus able to stride forward without worries behind.


    Gao Ge is aware of Yue Tuzhi¡¯s intention, but he doesn¡¯t want to disappoint Yue Tuzhi.


    After all, it is not for Yue Tuzhi¡¯s sake, but Gao Ge himself wants to vent his anger.


    Soon, an old man serves tea to Gao Ge and his friends.


    Gao Ge has met the old man when he came to the Yue Family before. The old man seems to be a presbyter of the family. Even Yue Xincheng is respectful to the old.


    ¡°Mr. Gao, please have some tea.¡± The old man passes the tea to Gao Ge.


    ¡°Put it there first,¡± Gao Ge says smilingly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that it is poisonous.¡±


    The old man is stunned and then giggles like a hen, ¡°Mr. Gao, you must be kidding.¡±


    ¡°You work for Yue Tuzhi. I have to be cautious!¡± Gao Ge says, ¡°Sit down.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Gao.¡± The old man sits down and heaves a sigh, ¡°Mr. Gao, actually, it is rather surprising to me that you¡¯ve become so strong within such a short period of time. Luckily, the Yue Family didn¡¯t create difficulty for you. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid that the Yue Family would no longer exist.¡±


    With a glint of coldness in his eyes, Gao Ge takes a sip of tea and says sternly, ¡°Are you sure that the Yue Family has never created difficulty for me?¡±


    The old man¡¯s eyes slightly glisten. He smiles and then keeps silent.


    ¡°Yue Xincheng calls you Third Elder. Then I will follow his suit. Third Elder, I can¡¯t bother to ask what Yue Tuzhi ordered you to do. I just feel sorry for you. After all, you didn¡¯t succeed in killing me. And it is impossible for you to kill me in the future, is it?¡±


    The old man says smilingly, ¡°Mr. Gao, you must be kidding. You are Master Xincheng¡¯s friend, certainly making you a friend of the Yue Family¡¯s.¡±


    Gao Ge waves his hand, ¡°The past is past. After all, we must look forward and cannot wallow in the past. Third Elder, tell me, what do you know about Zhao Xing?¡±


    The old man takes a deep breath and says calmly, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say.¡±


    ¡°Does Yue Tuzhi ask to hide from me?¡±


    Slightly surprised, the old man says smilingly, ¡°Since you¡¯ve said so, I can only talk bluntly. You know what Master Tuzhi is thinking about. Indeed, he hopes to sit on top of the mountain to watch the tigers fight. Hopefully, you will expel the Zhao Family out of Jiangnan City and we just need to push the boat along with the current. Without the Ning Family and the Zhao Family, nothing can hinder the Yue Family from developing. Of course, the Yue Family cannot expand within a short period of time and still need to rest for some time.¡±


    ¡°You can also take the opportunity to merge the Zhao Family, right?¡±


    The old man laughs. It is very apparent. There is no need for any argument. Besides, he is not worried that Gao Ge sees through it.


    He continues talking, ¡°Zhao Xing is not a smart man, but since he is the master of the Zhao Family, he cannot be a fool. There are so many people of the Zhao Family. Even if some of them are idiots, they cannot understand nothing. Even Zhao Jin can think it through. How can all the people of the Zhao Family be blinded?¡±


    Gao Ge slightly nods his head for a rest, waiting for the old man to go on talking.


    Yue Xincheng sitting aside looks weird.


    He also starts to ponder.


    The old man stays silent for a moment and continues talking, ¡°So, Mr. Gao, if you ask me, I dare to say that what the Zhao Family did is really stupid, absurdly stupid. Zhao Xing should never have done it. It is such an offensive and thankless thing.¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head, opens his eyes, lights up a cigarette and then throws the cigarette pack on the table.


    ¡°Third Elder, you mean there is something wrong behind?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± The old man puffs on his pipe, saying, ¡°You must have thought of it, so you asked me about it, right?¡±


    Gao Ge laughs and says, ¡°I do feel something abnormal with the Zhao Family, but I was only asking. No matter why they did this, I cannot just stand being bullied by them, can I?¡±


    The old man, puffing on his pipe, nods his head, ¡°No wonder that Master Tuzhi told me to tell you everything. It turns out that he has anticipated that you would hold killing intent. After all, you could get the answer even if you didn¡¯t ask me. If I hid it from you, I would make a big mistake.¡±


    ¡°Your young master is smart indeed, so he should have planned what to do next, right?¡± Gao Ge says.


    The old man feels rather astonished. He takes a breath and takes out a document from his clothes.


    ¡°This is about what the Zhao Family have done over the recent years. As long as it is revealed, the Zhao Family will be universally condemned,¡± The old man says, ¡°It is Master Tuzhi who asks me to hand it over to you.¡±


    After saying that, the old man stands up, turns around and leaves.


    He is already wet with cold sweat.


    Are the young so horrid now? His young master and Gao Ge don¡¯t have a direct talk but they both seem to know what the other party will say and do.


    It seems that he is really old¡­

 Chapter 548 - The Second Surprise

    Yue Tuzhi is aware that Gao Ge just needs a reason to set against the Zhao Family, a reason so justifiable that the Dragon Court cannot interfere.


    Now he offers the reason to Gao Ge.


    He knows that Gao Ge will despise him but he doesn¡¯t care about it. Getting the result he wants is the most important thing.


    Apart from that, he doesn¡¯t fear that Gao Ge will be a problem.


    He knows that now Gao Ge thinks nothing of Jiangnan City, so there is no possibility of inviting a wolf into the house.


    It is easy to push the boat along with the current and he can reach his end too. Why doesn¡¯t he do it? Yue Tuzhi is such a smart man that he will never let go of the opportunity.


    Now Gao Ge is really curious about the reason why the Zhao Family do such a silly thing.


    He takes a look at Yue Xincheng and passes the document to the latter.


    ¡°Send this to Tang Jiusi.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Yue Xincheng says, ¡°We don¡¯t read it first?¡±


    ¡°Needless to read it. Is there any ancient martial arts family or cultivation school that acts completely decently? Whether it is the Zhao Family or the Yue Family, even the Tang Family, we can discover a lot of stuff if we really want to,¡± Gao Ge says grinningly, ¡°Believe it or not. The Zhao Family also has a lot of information about the Yue Family. However, it should be kept at home and shouldn¡¯t be taken out randomly. Because the Zhao Family also know that you have a similar thing, without the current chance, Yue Tuzhi probably has no chance of publicizing it.¡±


    Yue Xincheng is dumbfounded.


    Gao Ge continues saying, ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. Even you have a lot of secrets, don¡¯t you? The secrets cannot be leaked out. For example, if someone videotapes the process of your masturbating alone in the study, how will you feel? Will you feel bad?¡±


    Yue Xincheng takes a tumble.


    ¡°Boss, what should we do next?¡± Yue Xincheng asks.


    ¡°Finish what I¡¯ve ordered you to do first,¡± After saying that, Gao Ge yawns. Chen Wangshi has run to him.


    Watching Gao Ge leave with Chen Wangshi in his arms, Yue Xincheng gives up asking someone to mail the document on second thought. After all, it is a trifle. He can do it himself¡­


    After mailing the document, Gao Ge also makes a call to Tang Jiusi and briefs him about the situation.


    ¡°You want me to hand it to the Dragon Court?¡± Tang Jiusi asks over the phone.


    ¡°What else?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°No problem then, but why don¡¯t you give it to the Dragon Court yourself? Supposedly, they won¡¯t ignore you.¡±


    Gao Ge laughs and says, ¡°It¡¯s better to stay out of contact.¡±


    Tang Jiusi heaves a long sigh over the phone. He wanted to say something more, but on second thought, he still holds his tongue. In the end, he simply says, ¡°If I can be of any help, just feel free to tell me. I¡¯m ready to help.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After hanging up, Tang Jiusi rubs his temples.


    ¡°Jiusi, why didn¡¯t you persuade Gao Ge?¡± Tang Jiusi whispers.


    ¡°Persuade? About what?¡± Tang Jiusi asks, ¡°He is not a kid anymore. Besides, do you think which one is the smarter, me or him?¡±


    Tang Jiusi says laughingly, ¡°Even the wise are not always free from error!¡±


    ¡°Not necessarily. It is not a trivial matter. He cannot be careless about it. Since he does so, he has his own reason. It is inappropriate for me to interfere,¡± Tang Jiusi says.


    Tang Yashi thinks for a while and then says nothing.


    ¡°You may as well think more about your own stuff.¡± Tang Jiusi coughs.


    ¡°What stuff?¡±


    ¡°Make Chen Guo marry into our family!¡± Tang Jiusi says, ¡°You are the young lady of the Tang Family. He won¡¯t suffer a loss if he marries into our family.¡±


    ¡°Jiusi, what are you talking about?¡± Tang Yashi gets furious and directly stands up, ¡°If you keep talking nonsense, I will go to Gao Ge with Chen Guo! He will stand up for us!¡±


    Tang Jiusi advises her in earnest, ¡°This is for your own good. What if you suffer wrong in the future?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t! Chen Guo will not let me suffer wrong,¡± After saying that, Tang Yashi blushes¡­


    Yue Xincheng has returned home.


    Gao Ge has transferred some power of stars to Chen Wangshi. Now the latter is asleep.


    Gao Ge fails to understand why the Rakshasa inside Chen Wangshi¡¯s body needs so much power of stars.


    However, for Gao Ge, the power of stars is nothing.


    In the snow terrain, Rakshasa did Gao Ge a favor before. Now he is kind of returning the favor.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We should get going.¡± Seeing that Yue Xincheng is back, Gao Ge also stands up.


    ¡°Boss, where are we going?¡±


    ¡°To the Zhao Family.¡±


    After hearing what Gao Ge said, Yue Xincheng is excited with his face full of joys.


    ¡°Haha. Are we really going to make trouble for the Zhao Family?¡±


    Gao Ge knows that there is something fishy about the Zhao Family¡¯s reaction, but he can¡¯t bother to think about it. This time, the Zhao Family has gone too far.


    Even if Gao Ge doesn¡¯t want to create difficulty for the Zhao Family, what they did is too provoking.


    He can never tolerate it anymore.


    Actually, Gao Ge sort of did a favor for the Zhao Family. Although he didn¡¯t wish to gain payback from the Zhao Family, it is such an awful thing that they are too ungrateful.


    For the time being, he is always the one who does awful things.


    Now Gao Ge finds it unbearable to be suddenly screwed.


    The saying that do not impose on others what you yourself do not desire is never his motto.


    Gao Ge drives towards the Zhao Family together with Yue Xincheng.


    As to Qingrou and Xia Lu, they stay and look after Chen Wangshi.


    Chen Wangshi is still a child, but she is a girl anyway. It is more suitable to let Xia Lu and Qingrou look after her.


    Yue Xincheng, sitting in the car, asks, ¡°Boss, why don¡¯t we take the monkey spirit and the fox spirit with us?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t need their help to deal with the Zhao Family,¡± Gao Ge says with a smile.


    ¡°I have a feeling that the Zhao Family simply wants to drive us out of Jiangnan City by doing so,¡± Yue Xincheng, with a frown, thinks for a while and says.


    Gao Ge takes a glance at Yue Xincheng and nods his head with satisfaction.


    Yue Xincheng pulls a long face and guesses what Gao Ge has in his mind.


    ¡°Boss, do you want to say that I finally know how to use my brain?¡±


    Gao Ge is quite surprised, ¡°Alas, here is the second surprise?¡±


    Yue Xincheng is speechless.


    ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t need to think too much. When we arrive at the Zhao Family, the answer will unveil itself,¡± Gao Ge says.

 Chapter 549 - The Master in Poison

    Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng really head towards the Zhao Family.


    Surely, people of the Zhao Family have learnt about it.


    Zhao Xing is lying in bed, with his face as pale as a white paper.


    Several people of the Zhao Family are standing with a stern look.


    Apart from these people, there is another man in black, who is not old. He is over 40 years old at most, with a calm look on his face and his hands placed on his back.


    ¡°Rest assured. As long as you do as I order, I can assure you that the Zhao Family will still live in peace and prosperity,¡± The man in black says.


    ¡°You mean what you say? As long as we help you, you will not make trouble for our family?¡± The third master of the Zhao Family, Zhao Kan, says.


    ¡°Haha. I don¡¯t care about the Zhao Family at all.¡± The man in black sneers, ¡°If you can help me drive Gao Ge out of Jiangnan City, I promise not to create difficulty for the Zhao Family.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make it sound that you are a man of integrity. Or why did you poison our master?¡± A young man shouts.


    ¡°Are you courting death?¡± The man in black turns around and gazes at the young man. Faced with his gaze, the young man¡¯s face immediately turns pale and in a hurry, he takes two steps back.


    The rest of the Zhao Family also stay alert.


    Evidently, in these people¡¯s eyes, the man in black is really horrid.


    ¡°Gao Ge has arrived. The rest of the matter is yours.¡± After saying that, the man in black turns around and leaves.


    When the man in black leaves, the other people gather around Zhao Kan.


    Now that Zhao Xing is sick in bed, Zhao Kan becomes the pillar of the Zhao Family.


    ¡°Kan, Gao Ge is too strong. We cannot defeat him for sure!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Uncle, it is said that Gao Ge has entered the realm of Master. He must think nothing of us¡­¡±


    Zhao Kan heaves a sigh.


    How can he not know that?


    However, since Zhao Xing¡¯s life is at the man¡¯s hand. If the Zhao Family doesn¡¯t act as he orders, Zhao Xing will die at once.


    Once Zhao Xing dies, the Zhao Family will be doomed then.


    ¡°Calm down. We shall talk to Gao Ge first. If he can leave Jiangnan City, it will be the best result. If not, let¡¯s borrow the name of the Dragon Court. No matter how strong Gao Ge is, he is no match for the Dragon Court. Anyway, we are an affiliated family of the Dragon Court. He won¡¯t dare to go too far,¡± Zhao Kan ponders for a while and says.


    This is the only way out for the moment.


    The man in black is of special origin and strong. More terrifyingly, he is exceptionally good at using poison. The victim may be poisoned by him unknowingly. They did want to confront him with toughness. After all, people of the Zhao Family are not wusses. Unexpectedly, when they were about to strike attack, they suddenly felt feeble and limp. Afterwards, they realized that the man had lit up a kind of sandalwood incense. It is a poison that can restrain the cultivator¡¯s strength.


    For so many years, it is the first time that they¡¯ve met such a vicious and cunny person.


    Zhao Xing is also seriously poisoned, who is lying in bed for three days.


    According to the man in black, the poison is called 7-day Death. Zhao Xing will die if he doesn¡¯t get the antidote within seven days.


    While the man in black was away, the Zhao Family also consulted a lot of doctors, including famous doctors of traditional Chinese medicine and Western medicine at home and abroad. However, the doctors cannot find out Zhao Xing¡¯s poison. According to their diagnosis, Zhao Xing is rather healthy and there is nothing wrong with his health, which is total nonsense. If Zhao Xing is fine, how can he stay in a coma?


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know that there is such a master in poison in Huaxia. Moreover, he is at least at the realm of Strength Exposure,¡± Zhao Kan says with a bitter smile.


    ¡°Uncle, how about turning to the Dragon Court for help? The Dragon Court is so powerful that they must have many experts in drugs!¡±


    Zhao Kan nods his head, ¡°It is not that we cannot, but it is too risky. Once it is found by him, our master will die for sure. Moreover, are you certain that the Dragon Court is 100% sure to cure our master?¡±


    The other people of the Zhao Family are all silent.


    They all understand what Zhao Kan means.


    Now the Zhao Family cannot take the risk!


    Zhao Kan reaches out his hand and looks at the china bottle in his palm, with his facial expression changed constantly.


    ¡°Uncle, will we¡­ really poison Gao Ge?¡±


    Zhao Kan frowns and glances at him, saying, ¡°Shut up! From now on, you just take it that you don¡¯t know about this. Otherwise, Gao Ge will find out what we are up to. In that case, it will be even harder for us to make it. Forget it. I¡¯ll go to meet Gao Ge later and you don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master!¡±


    They all know that there is no turning back. From the very beginning, that¡¯s what the Zhao Family are experiencing. They can only be pushed forward and proceed in order.


    ¡°That man told me that the poison could only resist the cultivation ability. As long as Gao Ge is poisoned without being in jeopardy, who cannot exert his strength within a period of time in the worst case, we can send him out of Jiangnan City by then,¡± Zhao Kan says.


    It remains unknown whether such a speech is uttered to the rest of the Zhao Family or himself¡­


    The car stops.


    Gao Ge stares at the people standing before the Zhao Family¡¯s house and gives a smile.


    ¡°It seems that the Zhao Family do show respect for us!¡± Gao Ge turns around to stare at Yue Xincheng and says.


    Yue Xincheng says with disdain, ¡°These people are nothing to you. Even I can take them down easily.¡±


    He is telling the truth.


    Anyway, Yue Xincheng is a cultivator at the Strength Protection now. Moreover, he has Slaying Dragon Broadsword. Even faced with a cultivator at the realm of Strength Exposure, he can fight fearlessly. The similar thing happened in Shanxi before.


    Therefore, now he is capable enough to pay no attention to the Zhao Family.


    Right at the moment, Zhao Kan walks outside with a few persons.


    ¡°Ahem, Gao Ge, you are here.¡±


    Gao Ge stares at Zhao Kan and asks, ¡°It seems that Zhao Xing really doesn¡¯t take me seriously so he even can¡¯t bother to come out and meet me?¡±


    ¡°Gao Ge, you¡¯ve got us wrong. It is not that our master doesn¡¯t want to welcome you but that he is sick,¡± Zhao Kan replies.


    Gao Ge frowns.


    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s go inside first,¡± Zhao Kan says.


    Gao Ge thinks for a while and nods his head. Together with Yue Xincheng, he follows Zhao Kan into the house.


    In the house, Gao Ge also sees Zhao Shuheng.


    ¡°Mr. Zhao, here we meet again.¡± Gao Ge stares at Zhao Shuheng and says with disdain.


    Zhao Shuheng slightly looks aside and says nothing, as if avoiding him.


    ¡°Ahem, Gao Ge, sit down first. Then let¡¯s talk over the tea, shall we?¡± Zhao Kan hastens to say.

 Chapter 550 - You Leave

    Chapter 550 You Leave


    After entering the Zhao Family¡¯s house, Gao Ge has a weird feeling.


    He feels that this place is too peaceful and yet permeated with a chill.


    Staring at Zhao Kan, who is sitting before him with composure, Gao Ge sneers.


    ¡°What? Is Zhao Xing really not showing up?¡±


    Zhao Kan coughs and hastens to say, ¡°My brother is sick, so he cannot come out.¡±


    ¡°He is sick?¡± Gao Ge asks, ¡°Do you think that I will fall for that?¡±


    Zhao Kan suddenly feels grieved.


    He is telling the truth.


    But Gao Ge doesn¡¯t believe him.


    What¡¯s wrong with the world? People may fall for nonsense while no one believes in truth.


    He is really exhausted in his heart!


    Watching Zhao Kan pouring tea for him, Gao Ge raises his eyes and says, ¡°Zhao Kan, I don¡¯t want to beat around the bush. Tell me. What on earth do you want?¡±


    Zhao Kan is slightly stunned and says with a forced smile, ¡°What do you mean? I can¡¯t follow you.¡±


    Gao Ge frowns and says, ¡°I thought you were going to talk frankly with me. Now, it seems that I¡¯ve got it wrong. Since you want to play dumb, I¡¯ll cut to the chase. The Zhao Family must get out of Jiangnan City. And that is the end of this matter. What do you think?¡±


    In fact, Gao Ge feels that he has left some leeway for the Zhao Family.


    Otherwise, Zhao Kan may not be able to sit down and talk to Gao Ge.


    As the Zhao Family put on airs, and Zhao Kan was not surprised to see the arrival of Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng, Gao Ge thought that everything was within their plan. However, now it doesn¡¯t seem so.


    Zhao Kan reaches out his hand and takes a sip of the tea, who still looks rather calm. Yet, Gao Ge finds that his hand slightly trembled when he picked up the tea cup. Luckily, the cup was not full, so the tea didn¡¯t spill out of it.


    ¡°Gao Ge, actually, what we think is the same as yours,¡± Zhao Kan puts down the tea cup and says.


    Yue Xincheng, sitting next to him, hears that and asks in confusion, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Zhao Kan takes a look at Yue Xincheng and then stares at Gao Ge again.


    ¡°I mean, hopefully, you can leave Jiangnan City temporarily.¡±


    Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng become disgruntled immediately.


    They feel so humiliated.


    ¡°Zhao Kan, are you insane? Didn¡¯t my boss make it clear enough? We lived in the villa and a guy of your family just expelled us unreasonably. Despite that, my boss didn¡¯t kill Zhao Shuheng directly out of respect for your family. Now we are here to talk with you but your attitude is still so disappointing. Do you really think that we are push-overs?¡± Yue Xincheng snaps with a murderous look.


    From his perspective, he and Gao Ge are already kind enough.


    It is partially because of Zhao Jin and the fact that the Zhao Family helped Gao Ge before.


    It is also probably because Gao Ge has seen a lot as his cultivation level increases that he tries not to come to too fierce a conflict with the Zhao Family. He just wants to make them leave Jiangnan City without much fight. His thought is great but it seems that the Zhao Family don¡¯t want to satisfy Gao Ge¡¯s wish or give him a suitable explanation.


    ¡°Gao Ge, actually, we don¡¯t want to make trouble for you. We only hope that you can leave Jiangnan City temporarily. That¡¯s all,¡± Zhao Kan says smilingly.


    Yue Xincheng thumps the table and stands up angrily, pointing at Zhao Kan¡¯s nose and snapping, ¡°Zhao Kan, do you think that you can reach out for a yard after taking an inch? My boss only asks you to leave Jiangnan City, which is kind enough. Now you are bold to refuse to make peace with us and even ask us to get out of Jiangnan City? What are you? Where do you get the guts?¡±


    Clearly, Yue Xincheng is really furious.


    He reaches out his hand to drink up the tea, but his anger doesn¡¯t subside. Instead, he feels even more furious and has the almost overwhelming desire to pull out his Slaying Dragon Broadsword to behead Zhao Kan.


    ¡°Gao Ge, what¡¯s your opinion?¡± Zhao Kan doesn¡¯t pay much attention to Yue Xincheng and then stares at Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge says with a bitter smile, ¡°Honestly, I think that you are being aggressive.¡±


    He can even say that at the moment.


    Evidently, now Gao Ge is really tolerant.


    ¡°Gao Ge, we are not hostile to you,¡± Zhao Kan says seriously.


    Gao Ge can hardly stand it anymore.


    ¡°You¡¯re bullying us like this. How can you say that you are not hostile?¡± Yue Xincheng snorts.


    ¡°Yue Xincheng, this is between our family and Gao Ge. What does it have to do with you?¡± Standing aside, Zhao Shuheng finally can¡¯t help rebuking.


    Yue Xincheng, with his eyes glinting coldly, stares at him and says, ¡°We¡¯ve spared your life before. You are so ungrateful and even dare to be so cheeky!¡±


    After saying that, he throws out the tea cup.


    Zhao Kan catches it.


    ¡°Mr. Yue, don¡¯t be so mad,¡± Zhao Kan says smilingly, ¡°Come on. Here is a toast to you with the tea.¡±


    After saying that, he drinks up the tea.


    Gao Ge gets up slowly and heaves a sigh.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t leave Jiangnan City, what will you do?¡±


    Zhao Kan closes his eyes and says softly, ¡°Then, we can only send you out.¡±


    ¡°You think you can do it?¡± Yue Xincheng says laughingly, ¡°Boss, I don¡¯t know what you think of this, but I cannot take it anymore. The Zhao Family have gone too far!¡±


    Zhao Kan is not anxious at all. He is still smiling.


    The more Zhao Kan smiles, the more furious Yue Xincheng gets.


    When Yue Xincheng takes out Slaying Dragon Broadsword and gets ready to strike attack, his face suddenly turns pale.


    ¡°Something is wrong¡­ The tea is poisonous?¡± Yue Xincheng looks at Zhao Kan with staring eyes full of shock.


    Zhao Kan shakes his head, ¡°Yue Xincheng, we don¡¯t mean to do anything to you. Trust me. As long as you don¡¯t exert your strength, we don¡¯t hurt you.¡±


    Yue Xincheng turns around and stares at Gao Ge. Gao Ge laughs and says, ¡°The tea is not poisonous. The incense burner is.¡±


    Looking to the direction where Gao Ge points at, Yue Xincheng is astounded.


    If only the tea is poisonous, he won¡¯t be nervous. After all, Gao Ge didn¡¯t drink any of the tea.


    However, if the incense burner is poisonous, Gao Ge is poisoned too.


    ¡°The Zhao Family is an ancient martial arts family anyway. How can you play such a dirty move? It is such an eye-opener¡­¡± Yue Xincheng slowly sits down and says coldly.


    Zhao Kan heaves a sigh and says resignedly, ¡°We have no other choice but to do this! As long as you leave Jiangnan City, we won¡¯t hurt you. You have my words.¡±


    Gao Ge sits down again and looks at Zhao Kan.

 Chapter 551 - The Dying Person

    Chapter 551 The Dying Person


    People of the Zhao Family all give a complacent smile on their faces.


    To their surprise, Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng are so easily taken in.


    However, on second thought, it is pretty normal. Gao Ge has been prudent enough not to drink any of the tea since he entered the house. Probably he also doubted that the Zhao Family would poison the tea. Unfortunately, they didn¡¯t expect that the poison was not in the tea but the incense burner, which could be the biggest mistake.


    Gritting his teeth, Yue Xincheng has eyes glistening with killing intent. He wants to kill the whole Zhao Family.


    However, now Yue Xincheng cannot put his thought into practice.


    Once he tries to operate his strength, he will feel weakness of limbs, chest distress and shortness of breath.


    The feeling of being restrained is so awful.


    Gao Ge looks calm, but members of the Zhao Family all believe that Gao Ge is deliberately mystifying. Even Yue Xincheng is poisoned. How can Gao Ge avoid it? Therefore, Gao Ge must be outwardly strong and inwardly weak.


    ¡°Gao Ge, I¡¯ve given you a chance. As I said, as long as you leave Jiangnan City, I can let go of you. However, you just don¡¯t listen to me. Why?¡± Zhao Kan keeps sighing, who looks sorry for what is happening.


    He appears like such a hypocrite.


    ¡°I¡¯m a bit curious. It seems that I have never created difficulty for the Zhao Family. Why do you have to eject me out of Jiangnan City?¡± Gao Ge says in confusion.


    This question is really beyond his understanding.


    Zhao Kan shakes his head, ¡°You don¡¯t have to know it.¡±


    Gao Ge laughs.


    Zhao Shuheng, staying aside, can hardly retain one¡¯s composure and then says arrogantly, ¡°Uncle, why do you bother to talk nonsense? He is no longer a member of the Dragon Court. Since he isn¡¯t, he is our enemy then! In this case, we may as well be hanged for a sheep as for a lamb. Just kill him. I believe that the Dragon Court won¡¯t make trouble for us.¡±


    Zhao Shuheng¡¯s words gain the support from quite some people of the Zhao Family.


    After all, there has been no room for maneuver by far.


    In this case, why don¡¯t they just kill Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng directly?


    Otherwise, if Gao Ge is only ejected out of Jiangnan City, he will come back for revenge. By then, Gao Ge won¡¯t spare their lives.


    That Gao Ge stays alive is a huge threat for the Zhao Family.


    They may as well take the opportunity to stifle the threat to the Zhao Family posed by Gao Ge in the cradle.


    Zhao Kan also puts on a hesitant look and starts to ponder. Zhao Shuheng puts forward such a suggestion out of dislike for Gao Ge.


    However, on second thought, it is feasible.


    Although Zhao Kan doesn¡¯t interact with Gao Ge a lot, he knows that Gao Ge¡¯s enemies can hardly end well.


    He doesn¡¯t want to see that happen to the Zhao Family too.


    Looking at Zhao Kan in a dilemma, Yue Xincheng feels so uneasy.


    ¡°Old man, are you really going to kill us?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Zhao Shuheng directly rushes to Yue Xincheng, but the moment he just reaches out his hand, he is stopped by Zhao Kan.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Zhao Kan stares at him coldly and says.


    Zhao Shuheng coughs and says in a low voice, ¡°Uncle, I just want to teach him a lesson.¡±


    ¡°Humph, I know what you are thinking about. Listen. This is not your personal grudge, understand?¡± Zhao Kan says sternly.


    Zhao Shuheng says with a reluctant smile, ¡°Uncle, I just feel Yue Xincheng is too arrogant and never shows respect for our family. What is he? Does he even have a foothold in the Yue Family? If he were not a loser before, he would have probably been killed by Yue Tuzhi. How could he drag out his feeble existence now?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Zhao Kan shouts angrily, ¡°Zhao Shuheng, get lost!¡±


    Zhao Shuheng feels a bit resigned and dissatisfied about Zhao Kan. It is such a good opportunity, but he is just not allowed to take it to vent the anger.


    However, faced with Zhao Kan, he doesn¡¯t dare to complain. He has no other choice but to swallow insult and humiliation silently.


    Gao Ge sees what is happening, saying with a smile, ¡°It seems that you aren¡¯t going to kill us then?¡±


    Zhao Kan grits his teeth and stares at Gao Ge with a vexed look on his face.


    He is having an internal struggle.


    In the end, he still chooses to compromise. He takes a long breath and says to Gao Ge, ¡°Gao Ge, our family really don¡¯t want to set against you, so I only have one requirement. That is, you leave Jiangnan City. As long as you promise to leave Jiangnan City, I will never put a finger on you, okay?¡±


    He sounds like imploring pathetically.


    It makes the rest of the Zhao Family rather uncomfortable.


    They are having the upper hand but instead, they are being humble to Gao Ge.


    This is so beneath their dignity!


    It just can¡¯t make sense!


    ¡°Hey, Boss, if we take the monsters with us, can they be so arrogant?¡± Yue Xincheng says.


    Zhao Kan feels so furious. He is being so humble but he is considered to be arrogant. Isn¡¯t this too absurd?


    ¡°Zhao Kan, you mean, as long as we promise you to leave Jiangnan City, you won¡¯t hurt us?¡± Gao Ge says with a smile.


    ¡°Yes! Gao Ge, you have my words!¡± Zhao Kan hastens to nod his head.


    Right at the moment, a voice suddenly comes.


    ¡°Idiot!¡±


    The voice sounds so cold with a gust of chilly wind.


    Gao Ge gives a smile and looks up at the gate.


    The man in black walks in straightly with his hands on his back.


    Upon seeing him, people of the Zhao Family are all shocked with shrinking pupils.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Zhao Kan is also astounded to see the man in black.


    ¡°Humph, idiots! Now that they are at your mercy, how can you still want to make peace instead of killing them? Do you really think that Gao Ge will forgive you by doing so?¡± The man in black sniffs at Zhao Kan¡¯s thought.


    Zhao Kan pulls a long face and says, ¡°This is my own business. It seems to have nothing to do with you.¡±


    ¡°Haha. Zhao Kan, you are too soft-hearted. Given such a good opportunity, instead of making good use of it, you still want to set free a tiger back to the mountains. I think you should be named as Idiot Zhao instead of Zhao Kan,¡± The man in black says with mockery.


    Gao Ge rubs his nose and stares at the man in black. After staying silent for a while, he asks, ¡°It looks like you are the ringleader behind the Zhao Family?¡±


    The man in black glances at Gao Ge and slightly frowns, saying, ¡°How dare a dying person speak?¡±

 Chapter 552 - I Thought You Didn’t Fear Death

    The man in black who suddenly appears from nowhere has such a rich killing intent that even Yue Xincheng can feel it in astonishment.


    Talk of the devil and he will appear.


    Looking at the man in black before him, Yue Xincheng has a sense of crisis.


    However, when he saw the calm face of his boss, he is reassured then.


    ¡°Boss, have you arranged the monsters in secret?¡± Yue Xincheng asks in a low voice.


    Gao Ge takes a look at him with a grin and shakes his head, ¡°No worry.¡±


    Yue Xincheng is completely relieved at once.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t,¡± Gao Ge says.


    Yue Xincheng is speechless. Well, he gets worried again.


    Gao Ge pours a cup of tea for himself and stares at the man in black, saying, ¡°How about sitting down and chatting with me?¡±


    The man in black frowns.


    Suddenly he turns around and wants to leave.


    Gao Ge sneers.


    ¡°Since you are here, why do you want to leave now?¡± After he says that, a beam of sword light flashes over.


    The Flying Star Sword stops the man in black from retreating.


    The man in black widens his eyes.


    People of the Zhao Family put on the same look as him.


    Gao Ge jumps up and happens to land next to the man in black.


    He puts a hand against his shoulder and returns to the same position.


    Having pressed the man in black on the chair, Gao Ge sits down again.


    ¡°Can we have a talk now?¡± Gao Ge says with a grin.


    The man in black gasps heavily.


    Zhao Kan subconsciously takes a few steps backwards.


    ¡°Zhao Kan, tell me. Why do you work for him?¡± Now that the ringleader has showed himself, Gao Ge has thought through the question he couldn¡¯t figure out.


    Zhao Kan replies with silence.


    The man in black subconsciously turns around and glances at the incense burner, asking, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you¡­¡±


    ¡°Why am I not poisoned?¡± Gao Ge sneers, ¡°This small trick? You¡¯ve looked down on me.¡±


    ¡°Impossible!¡± The man in black shakes his head, ¡°You are not the first cultivator at the realm of Master that I¡¯ve ever met. All the cultivators at the realm of Master I met before couldn¡¯t take it.¡±


    ¡°They can¡¯t take it so I can¡¯t either?¡± Gao Ge doesn¡¯t understand why the man thinks so.


    Doesn¡¯t he know that Gao Ge is distinctive?


    In fact, when Gao Ge sat down at first, the Shennong Tasting 100 Herbs Painting inside Gao Ge¡¯s body has given him a warning.


    He immediately realized that something was wrong but he was not sure about it, so he didn¡¯t drink the tea and meanwhile cleared off the poison with his power of stars.


    After all, his power of stars can even regrow the broken arm, let alone clear off the poison.


    Gao Ge has noticed the poison but he didn¡¯t point it out, just because he had too many doubts and had a feeling that the Zhao Family shouldn¡¯t behave like this. Hence, he took the chance to find out what they were up to. As to Yue Xincheng, if the poison were really too strong, Gao Ge would take him away directly and then dispelled the poison. After all, Gao Ge is confident about his power of stars.


    Luckily, the poison is not some fatal poison. It can only constrain one¡¯s strength, so Gao Ge doesn¡¯t worry about it.


    After stalling for a while, he finally gets to meet the ringleader.


    Gao Ge still gains a sense of achievement.


    Looking at Gao Ge, the man in black was a bit flurried at first but after a while, he calms down.


    He even joins Gao Ge for tea.


    ¡°I¡¯m wondering why you insist on my leaving Jiangnan City? Oh no, I shouldn¡¯t put it this way. After all, you¡¯ve made so much effort only to kill me,¡± Gao Ge considers and says.


    The man in black shakes his head, ¡°I won¡¯t tell you the reason.¡±


    Gao Ge¡¯s eyes grow ice-cold, ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will kill you?¡±


    The man in black bursts out laughing.


    He laughs arrogantly.


    He looks as if he thinks nothing of Gao Ge at all.


    Yue Xincheng asks Gao Ge in a low voice, ¡°Boss, did you poke his laughing acupoint?¡±


    Gao Ge glances at him and can¡¯t help savoring the word ¡°poke¡±.


    ¡°Gao Ge, do you know what it means if you really kill me?¡± The man in black finally stops laughing and says.


    ¡°It means that I get rid of an evil for the people?¡± Gao Ge ventures.


    The man says coldly, ¡°If you really kill me, even the Dragon Court may not be able to protect you. Worse still, you are not even a member of the Dragon Court now.¡±


    Gao Ge is really stunned to hear that.


    Judging from the man¡¯s tone and look, he is extremely calm and confident.


    He doesn¡¯t look like bragging for survival.


    Members of the Zhao Family staying aside are also stunned.


    In their eyes, the Dragon Court is invincible.


    In Huaxia, probably no one dares to set against the Dragon Court.


    Even Gao Ge dare not.


    ¡°In this case, I¡¯ve underestimated you,¡± Gao Ge says, ¡°You are from the blessed spot?¡±


    The man in black is slightly surprised, asking, ¡°You know the blessed spot?¡±


    Gao Ge feels a bit disgruntled and despised!


    ¡°You are right. I¡¯m from the blessed spot. Since you¡¯ve known it, you should understand what the blessed spot means. Gao Ge, you are a smart man. May I leave now?¡±


    After saying that, he is about to get up.


    ¡°Wait a minute,¡± Gao Ge suddenly says.


    The man in black frowns and says impatiently, ¡°What else do you want to say?¡±


    ¡°I only want to make sure one thing. You won¡¯t talk to me anymore or tell me why you want to get me out of Jiangnan City, will you?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    Instantly, it gets much colder in the room.


    The atmosphere becomes very tense.


    The man in black feels the killing intent of Gao Ge.


    He takes a deep breath and says in disdain, ¡°What if I say no? You dare to kill me?¡±


    With a glisten of sword light, the Flying Star Sword stabs through the man in black.


    When the Flying Star Sword returns to Gao Ge¡¯s hand, only a few breaths have passed.


    The chest of the man in black still keeps bleeding like a spring.


    He gazes at Gao Ge with an astounding look. Seemingly, he didn¡¯t expect that Gao Ge really dared to stab him. In a flurry he takes out a bottle of powder and just wants to sprinkle the powder on his wound to stem the bleeding. However, the powder is taken away by Gao Ge.


    ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t fear death.¡± Gao Ge throws the bottle to Yue Xincheng. Although he has no idea what it is, he doesn¡¯t dare to use it randomly, so he may as well leave it to Yue Xincheng. Then he continues to say, ¡°Now, have a guess. Do I dare to kill you or not?¡±


    The man in black also starts to spit blood.


    ¡°The Poison Sect¡­ Poison Sect won¡¯t let go of you¡­¡±

 Chapter 553 - Kill Him!

    When the man in black tilts his head and dies for good, people of the Zhao Family finally compose themselves as if wakening from a dream.


    ¡°You can¡¯t die! You can¡¯t die!¡±


    ¡°Give me the antidote!¡±


    ¡°Oh gosh. Oh no¡­ Search him!¡±


    The Zhao Family rush forward to search the man in black all over his body. Even Gao Ge can¡¯t stand it.


    Yue Xincheng is even shivering with fury.


    ¡°What are you? He is already dead. How can you still search him like that? Beasts!¡±


    Zhao Kan and his family don¡¯t have the time to pay attention to Yue Xincheng now. All of them keep searching the man in black.


    Meanwhile, in a house of a blessed spot, an old man with white beards wearing a grey gown, who was meditating and comprehending the aura, suddenly spits out a mouthful of blood.


    He opens his eyes suddenly, which are full of blood streaks and have red blood dripping.


    He covers his chest with one hand and then takes a pendant out of his clothes with the other hand.


    Now the finely carved jade pendant shows cracks, which look like cobwebs.


    ¡°My son¡­¡±


    He suddenly stands up and staggers to the door. As he thumps the door open, two young disciples standing outside hasten to come forward.


    ¡°Second Honorable Elder, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Second Honorable Elder!¡±


    The jade pendant in the palm of the old man has turned into powder.


    ¡°I must meet the Sovereign. I must meet the Sovereign¡­¡±


    After saying that, he closes his eyes and passes out, flustered and exasperated¡­


    In the Zhao Family, all the things of the man in black have been taken out and placed on the table. One of the things is a black wooden board carved with patterns of five poisonous beasts, which are placed in the positions of top, bottom, left, right and center respectively.


    ¡°The Poison Sect¡­ Interesting. I¡¯ll keep it in mind for now.¡± Gao Ge thinks.


    People of the Zhao Family only find several bottles on the body of the man in black.


    ¡°Which one is the antidote for Master?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know! Let¡¯s have a look¡­¡±


    A young man of the Zhao Family picks up a china bottle and just pulls off the red cloth. Instantly, a wisp of red smoke comes out of the bottle.


    ¡°Oh no!¡± Gao Ge is shocked and quickly drags Yue Xincheng backwards.


    The young man of the Zhao Family, who opened the china bottle, with his face quickly turning dark, falls on the ground, twitching nonstop. Then he just dies.


    ¡°Back off!¡± Zhao Kan quickly comes to his sense and drags several men around to him backward.


    However, a few people of the Zhao Family still didn¡¯t get away in time. Just like the young man, they turn blackened all over, fall on the ground, twitch for a moment and then die.


    After the red smoke completely fades away, Zhao Kan finally lets out a sigh of relief and looks like still in a state of shock.


    ¡°What on earth is that¡­ This bast*rd had so many poisons on him.¡±


    The rest of the Zhao Family are all as white as a sheet.


    Apparently, they haven¡¯t come to their sense from the shock.


    They feel as if escaping death in a great calamity.


    Looking at the dead bodies on the ground, they all feel that they have been to the hell.


    As to the remaining several bottles, no one dares to open them randomly.


    One opened bottle gets so many people killed. No one can bear with the consequence, even if there are a lot of people of the Zhao Family¡­


    ¡°Oh my god. It seems that we can¡¯t find the antidote¡­¡± Zhao Kan mutters with a ghastly ashen face.


    Every one of the Zhao Family looks as if their parents were dead. Some of them even slump on the ground, as if waiting for death.


    Now Gao Ge is still ruminating why the man of the Poison Sect did his utmost to make him leave Jiangnan City.


    ¡°Uncle, now without the antidote, will Master be incurable¡­¡± Zhao Shuheng mumbles.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Zhao Kan gazes at him and snaps. ¡°Stop talking nonsense!¡±


    Zhao Shuheng recoils and doesn¡¯t dare to speak.


    Gao Ge stands up and yawns.


    ¡°Time to leave now.¡±


    Yue Xincheng nods his head and says in a low voice, ¡°Boss, my poison hasn¡¯t been cleared off yet¡­¡±


    ¡°Rest assured. The poison is not a big deal for you. The constraint will be relieved in a few hours,¡± Gao Ge condoles with him.


    Yue Xincheng is completely relieved to hear Gao Ge¡¯s words.


    He believes what Gao Ge said.


    Upon seeing that Gao Ge is leaving, Zhao Kan immediately gets anxious. On an impulse he rushes to Gao Ge and slumps to his knees.


    ¡°Gao Ge, please. Save our master!¡±


    Gao Ge is slightly stunned and then sneers, ¡°Zhao Kan, are you out of mind? Listen to yourself. What does your master have to do with me? Why do I save him?¡±


    Zhao Kan opens his mouth and yet says nothing.


    The rest of the Zhao Family also sigh and groan.


    They think it over.


    If they were in Gao Ge¡¯s shoes, they wouldn¡¯t save Zhao Xing even if they could!


    ¡°Moreover, what I said still counts. Within three days, if your family don¡¯t leave, then your whole family will vanish for good in the world,¡± Gao Ge says coldly.


    He has made his point clearly.


    ¡°Gao Ge, how dare you!¡± Zhao Shuheng jumps forward furiously.


    Gao Ge turns around, takes a look at Zhao Shuheng with a grin and points at the corpse of the man in black, saying, ¡°He also thought I didn¡¯t dare to kill him. How is he now?¡±


    Zhao Shuheng is startled and hastens to take a few steps backwards.


    In fact, he doesn¡¯t even know what the so-called Poison Sect is.


    However, judging from the high-spirited and complacent look of the man in black, the Poison Sect must be an awesome cultivation school.


    But counting on the backing of the Poison Sect, he nerved himself to provoke Gao Ge recklessly and yet got killed with one slash of sword.


    Zhao Shuheng feels that the Zhao Family must be a lot inferior to the Poison Sect¡­


    ¡°Our family is an affiliated family of the Dragon Court anyway¡­¡± Zhao Shuheng says in a low voice.


    Just when Zhao Shuheng finishes talking, Zhao Kan suddenly jumps up and turns around to strike a punch at him.


    With a sound of bang, Zhao Shuheng is sent flying away with the punch.


    ¡°Kill him!¡± Zhao Kan stands up straight with his eyes full of killing intent and orders the Zhao Family nearby.


    The other people of the Zhao Family are all astounded. Obviously, they can¡¯t believe what they¡¯ve heard.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Master is sick in bed now, which makes me the decision-maker of the Zhao Family. And I say, kill Zhao Shuheng!¡± Zhao Kan snaps.


    People of the Zhao Family all look at Zhao Shuheng.


    Zhao Shuheng is completely stupefied.


    He was a bit angry about being punched by Zhao Kan for no reason but now his anger has vanished. Instead, he is greatly frightened now.


    He knows that Zhao Kan was not just saying.


    ¡°Since you all don¡¯t dare to do it, I¡¯ll do it!¡± Zhao Kan walks to Zhao Shuheng step by step.


    Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng, with a sneer crossing their faces, don¡¯t feel like stopping Zhao Kan, as if they are appreciating a drama.

 Chapter 554 - Something Is Wrong in Jiangnan City

    Along the sword held by Zhao Kan, the blood is still dripping.


    Zhao Shuheng has been a dead body.


    All the Zhao Family members are shocked and gaze at Zhao Kan in panic.


    Zhao Kan turns a blind eye to that, walks to Gao Ge and then kneels down again.


    ¡°You think that killing Zhao Shuheng will ease my anger about your family?¡± Gao Ge snorts, ¡°If I wanted to kill him, would I need you to do it?¡±


    ¡°I know for you, it would be a piece of cake to kill Zhao Shuheng, but it would stain your hands. Therefore, it would be better that I did it for you,¡± Zhao Kan says.


    Yue Xincheng suddenly has a sense of crisis.


    Crap.


    Why does this man start to play up to Gao Ge now?


    Dang.


    Is he trying to strive for Gao Ge¡¯s favor now?


    So irritating!


    ¡°Gao Ge, please. Help our master. He knows nothing about what we¡¯ve done these days. Neither does he mean to make trouble for you. Otherwise, that man wouldn¡¯t poison him,¡± Zhao Kan says, ¡°Actually, our family is nothing, but our master is a member of the Dragon Court! So were you before. Even considering that, could you please save our master?¡±


    Zhao Kan says that and starts kowtowing to Gao Ge.


    Yue Xincheng is really dumbfounded.


    He didn¡¯t expect that Zhao Kan should grovel to this extent for Zhao Xing. Basically, Zhao Kan has abandoned his dignity. Actually, in terms of Zhao Kan¡¯s position in the Zhao Family, if Zhao Xing is dead, Zhao Kan will definitely become the next master!


    The bonding between Zhao Kan and Zhao Xing just reminds him of himself and Yue Tuzhi. He can¡¯t help giving a bitter look.


    He stays silent for a while and says, ¡°Zhao Kan, even if you really ask for my boss¡¯s help, you must show your sincerity. Do you really think that my boss will do you the favor just because you killed Zhao Shuheng and said a few words?¡±


    Gao Ge takes a look at Yue Xincheng in surprise and Yue Xincheng giggles.


    What Yue Xincheng said also gives Zhao Kan a glimmer of hope.


    Then he hastens to say, ¡°As long as Gao Ge saves my brother, I can hand over our family¡¯s spiritual stone and all the assets!¡±


    ¡°You can make the decision?¡± Yue Xincheng says disdainfully.


    Zhao Kan knows that Yue Xincheng¡¯s saying so is helping him, so he hastens to say, ¡°Now that my elder brother is not available, of course I¡¯m the one to decide.¡±


    ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°Uncle, I don¡¯t agree!¡±


    ¡°Zhao Kan, what do you want to do? The Zhao Family is not your own family. How can you just give it away?¡±


    Zhao Kan¡¯s words have completely irritated some of the Zhao Family.


    When Zhao Kan killed Zhao Shuheng neatly, these people were already annoyed.


    Zhao Kan turns around and looks at them, shouting angrily, ¡°Shut up!¡±


    This time, Zhao Kan fails to oppress these people.


    Zhao Xing¡¯s death is the least thing that these people want to see.


    It is mainly because if Zhao Xing really dies, the Zhao Family will face a catastrophe, which will affect their benefits.


    However, Zhao Kan¡¯s decision is equal to opposing their interest completely.


    Therefore, these people of the Zhao Family can hardly retain their composure.


    In their eyes, what Zhao Kan said is actually the same as cutting off their way to make a living.


    They cannot put up with it!


    ¡°It seems that you cannot have the final say in the Zhao Family!¡± Gao Ge sneers.


    Zhao Kan is trembling in anger.


    Of course, he is not angry about Gao Ge but these people of the Zhao Family.


    ¡°Only if Master stays alive can the Zhao Family exist. Without Master, do you think that you could survive?¡± Zhao Kan says in a lower voice.


    Actually, he also can¡¯t understand that these people look smart but why are they playing dumb now?


    Don¡¯t they understand what it is happening here?


    Are they a group of fools?


    ¡°Zhao Kan, anyway, you cannot just give away the Zhao Family¡¯s assets to others!¡±


    ¡°Even if Master is standing right here, he won¡¯t agree!¡±


    Zhao Kan bursts out laughing.


    ¡°Master won¡¯t agree if he is here? You mean he would rather die than hand over the assets of the Zhao Family?¡± Zhao Kan says resignedly, ¡°What are you thinking about? Are you idiots or you just regard Master as an idiot? Will he give up his life for the assets?¡±


    Those people of the Zhao Family can¡¯t refute Zhao Kan but their eyes are still rather determined.


    Gao Ge coughs and can¡¯t help speaking.


    ¡°Well, it seems that you¡¯ve made one mistake. Not only you but you, Zhao Kan, do you really think that I care about the assets of the Zhao Family? Besides, I¡¯ve told you to leave Jiangnan City. Do you think that you can take away the assets? In other words, these assets won¡¯t belong to you at all. Why are you arguing now? What¡¯s the point?¡±


    Gao Ge¡¯s words strike a blow at them.


    ¡°Gao Ge, don¡¯t push us too far!¡±


    ¡°Gao Ge, it¡¯s fine that we leave here, but why can¡¯t we sell the assets?¡±


    ¡°You are no longer a member of the Dragon Court now. You are besetting the members of the Dragon Court!¡±


    Gao Ge is puzzled at the moment.


    Since when¡­


    These people became the members of the Dragon Court?


    It seems that only Zhao Xing is a member of the Dragon Court?


    ¡°Fine. You are too noisy. I may as well kill you all,¡± After saying that, he holds the Flying Star Sword in his hand.


    Those people of the Zhao Family are startled.


    Gosh¡­


    He just acts on an impulse.


    Gao Ge holds the Flying Star Sword.


    These people feel as if their head were pointed at by a pistol.


    They are really frightened!


    Seriously frightened!


    ¡°What¡­ What are you doing?¡± Those people of the Zhao Family all retreat.


    Gao Ge smiles merrily, as if a kid succeeds in playing a prank.


    ¡°No worry. I¡¯m kidding,¡± Gao Ge says with a smile.


    The Zhao Family stares at Gao Ge as if looking at fierce floods and savage beasts.


    ¡°Zhao Kan, you¡¯ve seen it. It is not that I don¡¯t want to help you but that these people don¡¯t listen to you. I can¡¯t bother to listen to you arguing here, so I had better go back and sleep.¡±


    After saying that, Gao Ge turns around and walks to the gate.


    Yue Xincheng follows him.


    When Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng arrive at the gate, Zhao Kan suddenly shouts.


    ¡°Gao Ge, something is wrong in Jiangnan City. Don¡¯t you want to find out why that man insisted on forcing you to leave here?¡±


    Gao Ge stops, turns around and stares at him, ¡°You know about it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but I¡¯m not sure,¡± Zhao Kan says with a bitter smile.

 Chapter 555 - He Won’t Feel Glad to Hear That

    Gao Ge returns with his decision. If Zhao Kan dares to crack a joke by saying that something is wrong with Jiangnan City, he must kill this man.


    He must torture Zhao Kan cruelly to death.


    ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t know that?¡±


    Zhao Kan says with a bitter smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t know indeed. It is only a guess based on some information. By now I am still not sure about it.¡±


    Gao Ge slightly frowns and snorts, ¡°You are still not honest enough.¡±


    Zhao Kan is slightly stunned.


    Gao Ge stares at him without blinking.


    Gazed by Gao Ge, Zhao Kan is perturbed without rhyme or reason, though he has no idea what on earth he has done¡­


    ¡°Go out first,¡± Zhao Kan turns around to stare at the Zhao Family and says.


    The Zhao Family gaze at each other in speechless despair.


    Obviously, they don¡¯t want to.


    Without hesitation, Gao Ge kills a person of the Zhao Family with a slash of the sword.


    The rest of the Zhao Family all hasten to get out.


    ¡°Are the Zhao Family mules?¡± Gao Ge asks with a sigh, ¡°Do you mind?¡±


    He asks so casually and briskly as if he had lit up a cigarette in front of non-smokers instead of killing a man of the Zhao Family before Zhao Kan.


    ¡°No,¡± Zhao Kan says calmly.


    It will be good enough as long as he can achieve his aim.


    Actually, if it were not for Gao Ge, he would have taken action himself then.


    There are three corpses on the ground. Gao Ge, Yue Xincheng and Zhao Kan continue drinking tea as if nothing had happened.


    The tea is a bit cold now, but Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng, who are not arty people, can¡¯t be bothered to care about that.


    For them, tea is only something that can quench the thirst. Notably, good tea and bad tea are greatly different. After all, now Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng are not short of money. Hence, they do pay attention to the quality of tea.


    ¡°When the man of the Poison Sect came to us, we were already rather curious. They only wanted us to force you to leave Jiangnan City by all means. However, our master didn¡¯t agree with him. After all, it is thanks to you that he joined the Dragon Court. Besides, it is not a good thing to offend you,¡± Zhao Kan takes a deep breath and says.


    Gao Ge says with a smile, ¡°Then Zhao Xing was poisoned and the man threatened you with his life, right?¡±


    Zhao Kan nods his head and says, ¡°I say so definitely not to justify my family. After all, we¡¯ve done the deed and we are wrong indeed, so it is reasonable that you want to target at my family. We cannot ask you to forgive us just because we were forced.¡±


    Hearing Zhao Kan¡¯s words, Gao Ge nods his head with satisfaction.


    Yue Xincheng also says in relief, ¡°Well, you are the most sensible one among the Zhao Family.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Zhao Kan looks very helpless.


    ¡°Go on. Go on.¡± Yue Xincheng bursts out laughing.


    Zhao Kan takes a deep breath, pours another cup of tea for himself to soothe his throat and continues talking, ¡°You know what happened then. That¡¯s all. It was our reluctant action, but I¡¯ve been noticing why the man tried his best to make you leave Jiangnan City. Eventually, I found some clues.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell us before?¡± Yue Xincheng asks with a frown.


    Gao Ge takes a glance at Yue Xincheng and explains for Zhao Kan, ¡°Actually, it is quite simple. Maybe there is something great to emerge in Jiangnan City. Thus, you were thinking that if you didn¡¯t tell me, you might have a chance of gaining some benefits when the man of the Poison Sect was killed. Am I right?¡±


    Zhao Kan feels rather embarrassed to be seen through by Gao Ge. He blushes and replies with a forced smile, ¡°It is insignificant¡­¡±


    Gao Ge smiles with an aura of complacency.


    Zhao Kan looks aside and continues talking. He knows that Gao Ge doesn¡¯t like those who keep others guessing. Since he has decided to come clean, he may as well tell everything for once.


    ¡°Afterwards, I heard that perhaps something unusual happened to Mount Duanlong. It is said that some strange light was found near Mount Duanlong with some occasional leaking of aura.¡±


    ¡°Mount Duanlong?¡± Gao Ge is a bit shocked.


    He and Yue Xincheng make eye contact and both see a glint of shock in each other¡¯s eyes.


    Zhao Kan gets excited about that.


    ¡°The news has not been known by a lot of people by far, so I start to suspect that maybe the secret realm of Mount Duanlong will be opened again.¡±


    Gao Ge disagrees in his heart.


    How can the secret realm of Mount Duanlong be opened again?


    Those who are not in the know may really believe it or have some guesses, but Gao Ge knows that it is absolutely impossible. The opening of every secret realm is a big issue. Moreover, without doubt, every secret realm is opened in a different place.


    Zhao Kan has thought too much.


    However, Gao Ge cannot voice it out, or he will arouse suspicion.


    ¡°I thought as long as our master was healed, he could take a trip to Mount Duanlong and gain some lucky chance. Once he becomes stronger, our current assets are not a big deal then,¡± Zhao Kan says.


    Gao Ge grins, ¡°You are quite honest.¡±


    Zhao Kan says with a bitter smile, ¡°It is not a matter about honesty. The point is that given the current situation, I cannot hide it from you even if I want to.¡±


    Gao Ge stands up.


    Zhao Kan hurriedly stands up, too.


    After a while, he finally hears the wanted answer from Gao Ge.


    ¡°Take me to check on Zhao Xing.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Zhao Kan almost bursts out crying.


    Gao Ge is on the opposite side of the Zhao Family but Zhao Kan likes his character very much.


    Now Gao Ge can go back on his words, but he doesn¡¯t. Instead, he is still willing to help Zhao Xing.


    Therefore, Zhao Kan feels that Gao Ge does have principles, but he is cruel and black-hearted as well.


    However, it is unfair to say that Gao Ge is a treacherous villain because he is trustworthy somehow.


    In the end, Zhao Kan makes a final assessment of Gao Ge.


    As to Gao Ge, you may hate him but you have to respect him regardless.


    Gao Ge follows Zhao Kan out of the room. The Zhao Family wanted to ask Zhao Kan what he said to Gao Ge, but after being stared at by Gao Ge, they quickly retreat.


    After seeing Zhao Xing, Gao Ge sits by his bed and asks Zhao Kan, ¡°Why are you certain that I can cure him?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s worth trying,¡± Zhao Kan says with a bitter smile, ¡°At worst, to cure a dead horse as if it is living.¡±


    Gao Ge thinks that Zhao Xing won¡¯t feel glad to hear that.

 Chapter 556 - It’s Not Your Right to Interfere

    In fact, Zhao Kan doesn¡¯t have much confidence in Gao Ge. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t hide the matter of Mount Duanlong from Gao Ge. Now that he has thought it through and he has no other choice, if he doesn¡¯t let Gao Ge have a try, Zhao Xing will be dead for sure. However, if Gao Ge can give it a shot, there is still a glimmer of hope.


    In this case, it would be better for Gao Ge to have a try.


    As to Mount Duanlong¡­


    For Zhao Kan, it is not of much value. Moreover, as long as Gao Ge doesn¡¯t leave Jiangnan City, Gao Ge can surely notice what happens to Mount Duanlong if any.


    Watching Zhao Xing who is lying in bed, Gao Ge also feels a bit headache.


    It is evident that Zhao Xing is deeply poisoned now.


    Therefore, what Zhao Kan said is somewhat credible.


    After pondering for a while, Gao Ge says, ¡°I can give it a shot but¡­¡±


    ¡°But what?¡± Zhao Kan becomes nervous.


    ¡°I need to take Zhao Xing to the Yue Family,¡± Gao Ge says.


    Zhao Kan is obviously startled. He can¡¯t understand why Gao Ge asks for that, but on second thought, he still nods his head.


    ¡°Okay. You have my word!¡± Zhao Kan doesn¡¯t mind this kind of small issue, as long as Zhao Xing can recover. It won¡¯t matter wherever Gao Ge takes Zhao Xing.


    Gao Ge says okay and Zhao Kan immediately takes the hint. The latter hurriedly carries Zhao Xing on his back. Although Zhao Kan is not a competent cultivator, he is still strong enough to do so.


    While going out, Gao Ge double-checks with Zhao Kan, ¡°Listen, if Zhao Xing dies for my treatment by accident, don¡¯t take revenge on me by then.¡±


    Zhao Kan takes a deep breath.


    He hasn¡¯t started the treatment yet and now he has no confidence?


    ¡°Of course, if you find it unacceptable, you can take Zhao Xing back now,¡± Gao Ge says as if he is really a nice guy.


    Zhao Kan says with a bitter smile, ¡°Gao Ge, please try your best.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll try my best,¡± Gao Ge heaves a sigh and says.


    ¡°Man proposes, God disposes. I understand.¡± He feels bitter in his heart but now he doesn¡¯t want to impose too much stress on Gao Ge. Instead, he chimes in with Gao Ge. Moreover, if Gao Ge really does his best and Zhao Xing can still be incurable, he won¡¯t regret then, for he has done his utmost and Gao Ge makes his effort.


    However, the moment he said that, a flash of lightning sweeps across the sky in the darkness.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to rain,¡± Yue Xincheng says worriedly, ¡°Boss, we must go back as soon as possible. The shoes I placed outside haven¡¯t been put away. They are co-branded, which cost a few thousand.¡±


    Gao Ge gets so furious, ¡°What a spendthrift! Why did you spend so much on a pair of shoes? What co-branded edition are they? OW?¡±


    Zhao Kan looks up at the sky.


    When he just finished saying that man proposes, God disposes, it started to rain.


    Judging from their attitude, from all kinds of aspects, Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng look so unreliable.


    Zhao Kan places Zhao Xing on the back seat of Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng¡¯s car and says in a low voice, ¡°Can I follow you?¡±


    ¡°Wait here,¡± Gao Ge says, ¡°If Zhao Xing is cured by me, I will let him go home by himself. If he isn¡¯t, you come to my place and take his corpse back.¡±


    Zhao Kan has no other choice but to nod his head and watch Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng drive the car away.


    Then he stamps his feet heavily.


    Now Zhao Kan has very mixed feelings as if he has sent his critically ill family to a vet¡¯s clinic.


    He says goodbye sadly!


    In the car, Yue Xincheng asks in confusion, ¡°Boss, why didn¡¯t you allow Zhao Kan to follow us?¡±


    ¡°Why would I?¡± Gao Ge laughs, ¡°He has a lot of family stuff to deal with. Besides, I don¡¯t want to let him know how I give the treatment.¡±


    Yue Xincheng takes a tumble and nods his head.


    Gao Ge¡¯s power of stars is so incredible that it can even make a broken arm regrow.


    From where Gao Ge stands, there are quite some people who know that he can help regrow a broken arm, but he still tries to avoid leaking this out.


    When they are back at the Yue¡¯s family, Gao Ge asks Yue Xincheng to drag Zhao Xing off the car. And Yue Xincheng does as he is told. It is not Gao Ge¡¯s initial purpose, but he can¡¯t be bothered to say anything about it. After all, they are not close to the Zhao Family. Worse still, the Zhao Family have also offended them this time.


    After all, Zhao Xing is a cultivator. He cannot be injured for being dragged by Yue Xincheng on the ground.


    Third Master of the Yue Family is surprised to see Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng drag Zhao Xing back.


    ¡°Mr. Gao, Young Master, you are so impressive! You¡¯ve been to the Zhao Family once and then as a result, you are back with Zhao Xing? Well, is he dead?¡±


    ¡°Not yet,¡± Gao Ge says, ¡°But he is dying soon.¡±


    ¡°In this case, how about me taking care of him for you?¡± While speaking, Third Master reaches out his hand and intends to take Zhao Xing from Yue Xincheng.


    He acts so naturally as if he is receiving a gift.


    ¡°Third Master, we won¡¯t kill him,¡± Yue Xincheng hastens to say.


    ¡°Not kill him? To save him for the Spring Festival?¡± Third Master says in a low voice, ¡°Even if he is kept for some time, he cannot gain fat.¡±


    Yue Xincheng, covered with sweat, says, ¡°I¡¯m not sure whether he will gain fat, but you are really naive now¡­ Zhao Xing has been poisoned. My boss is going to detoxicate him.¡±


    Third Master doesn¡¯t look calm now.


    Zhao Xing is placed in a room. Only Gao Ge stays inside.


    Yue Xincheng is anxious to put away the shoes. Following behind him, Third Master advises him in earnest, ¡°Young Master, you should persuade Mr. Gao not to side with the Zhao Family!¡±


    Third Master is really loyal to the Yue Family.


    When he heard Yue Xincheng mention that Gao Ge would detoxicate Zhao Xing, Third Master naturally thinks that Gao Ge is doing a favor for the Zhao Family.


    In this case, their plan will be ruined.


    Yue Xincheng puts away his shoes, turns around to look at Third Master and sneers, saying, ¡°Third Master, first of all, it¡¯s not your right to interfere in my boss¡¯s decisions. Moreover, when does my boss claim to side with the Zhao Family? Does curing Zhao Xing mean that he is on good terms with the Zhao Family?¡±


    Third Master is stunned, ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡±


    Yue Xincheng says with a sigh, ¡°Rest assured. The Zhao Family will leave Jiangnan City. The outcome will remain unchanged whether my boss can cure Zhao Xing.¡±


    After hearing Yue Xincheng¡¯s words, Third Master lets out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Then, why does Mr. Gao¡­¡±


    Before Third Master finishes asking, Yue Xincheng interrupts him impolitely.


    ¡°This is my boss¡¯s business, which has nothing to do with the Yue Family.¡±


    Third Master nods his head and feels a bit grieved. Apparently, when Yue Xincheng said that, he excluded himself from the Yue Family.

 Chapter 557 - You Know About the Poison Sect?

    The reason why he brings Zhao Xing to the Yue Family to give the treatment is that when Gao Ge saw Zhao Xing, he realized that the poison was not easy to clear off. Even if his power of stars can work, detoxicating Zhao Xing will exhaust a lot of it then.


    In Gao Ge¡¯s heart, the Zhao Family¡¯s house is not a safe place. Although the Yue Family¡¯s house is not very safe either, the two monsters are here. Under their protection, even if his power of stars is largely consumed, his safety can be guaranteed.


    Transferring his power of stars to Zhao Xing¡¯s body is not a complicated thing. Moreover, as Chen Wangshi stays with him, he has to transfer some power to her every day. Certainly, it is a piece of cake for him to transfer his power to others.


    The detoxicating process lasts for a long time as Gao Ge expected.


    The poison on Zhao Xing is not so easily cleared off. Moreover, it is different from healing. He has been poisoned.


    As Gao Ge¡¯s power of stars is infused, the face of Zhao Xing who is lying in bed gradually turns better.


    Gao Ge feels greatly relieved then.


    When he was in the Zhao Family¡¯s house, Gao Ge realized that his power of stars had a detoxicating effect.


    Now it seems to be the case. The power of stars has so many functions and it will work increasingly better as his cultivation level is enhanced, which makes him start to ponder over one question. With his constantly enhanced cultivation level, will his power of stars be able to bring the dead back to life one day?


    Gao Ge feels that the chance is remote but he should have hope anyway.


    What if it really can?


    If yes, Gao Ge feels that it will be really incredibly awesome.


    After a while, Gao Ge finally stops.


    ¡°He should be fine.¡± Gao Ge thinks to himself.


    As Gao Ge anticipated, Zhao Xing opens his eyes very soon but his strength isn¡¯t fully recovered for sleeping for too long a time.


    ¡°Gao Ge?¡±


    Zhao Xing finds in astonishment that the first person he saw as he opened his eyes should be Gao Ge.


    ¡°Are you surprised?¡± Gao Ge says with a smile.


    Zhao Xing coughs and struggles to sit up.


    ¡°Just lie down in bed for another while. Supposedly, you will be fine then,¡± Gao Ge says.


    ¡°You are the one who saved me?¡±


    Gao Ge is amused, ¡°Are you talking nonsense? Who else can it be?¡±


    Zhao Xing grins with embarrassment and says, ¡°I¡¯ve just woken up and my mind is still in a whirl now.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± Gao Ge sits on a chair and looks at him, cross-legged.


    ¡°Did my family tell you what happened to us?¡± Zhao Xing asks, ¡°It should be the case, or you wouldn¡¯t save me.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Your family not only told me but also attempted to kill me.¡± Gao Ge snorts.


    Hearing what Gao Ge said, Zhao Xing is startled.


    ¡°How¡­ How come?¡± He looks greatly shocked, ¡°I¡¯ve told them not to make trouble for you. Why did they¡­¡±


    ¡°You were in a coma. How could you expect them to listen to you?¡± Gao Ge says in a deep voice.


    Zhao Xing¡¯s face turns as pale as before.


    He knows that Gao Ge is not kidding at all.


    Moreover, he doesn¡¯t feel that Gao Ge likes telling jokes with him.


    ¡°Such being the case, I don¡¯t feel like talking further with you. When you are more or less back on your feet, go back home then. You are in the Yue Family¡¯s house,¡± Gao Ge says that, stands up, stretches himself and gets ready to leave.


    ¡°Thank you for saving my life. The Zhao Family will leave Jiangnan City,¡± Zhao Xing says slowly.


    Gao Ge is slightly stunned and can¡¯t help turning around to look at him, saying, ¡°You know that?¡±


    ¡°It is my guess,¡± Zhao Xing says with a smile, ¡°What do you think? Am I smart?¡±


    Gao Ge really has no desire to praise him but he has to say Zhao Xing¡¯s comprehending ability is quite good.


    He must be among the smartest people of the Zhao Family.


    After a while, Zhao Xing stands up and gets ready to leave.


    The moment he walks to the door, Yue Xincheng has arrived.


    ¡°Are you leaving?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Thank you for taking me in,¡± Zhao Xing says grinningly.


    Yue Xincheng looks at him with a frown and asks in confusion, ¡°Why do you still look quite happy? You are not aware of what happened to the Zhao Family yet?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t, but somehow I can guess some.¡± Zhao Xing is telling the truth. He hasn¡¯t had many dealings with Gao Ge, but he still knows something about Gao Ge¡¯s character. Since his family didn¡¯t listen to him and made trouble for Gao Ge, Gao Ge wouldn¡¯t tolerate the Zhao Family¡¯s staying in Jiangnan City.


    After hearing Zhao Xing¡¯s words, Yue Xincheng is even more confused.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve guessed it, why do you still look so pleased?¡±


    Zhao Xing says smilingly, ¡°Mr. Yue, is Zhao Jin on good terms with him?¡±


    Yue Xincheng nods his head.


    ¡°In this case, what can I worry about? Zhao Jin is a member of the Zhao Family anyway. Gao Ge won¡¯t allow his friends to suffer any loss,¡± Zhao Xing says calmly.


    After saying that, he just leaves.


    Watching Zhao Xing¡¯s back, Yue Xincheng ruminates for a while and slightly nods his head.


    It turns out that Zhao Xing is a sensible man.


    Indeed, Yue Xincheng can tell that Gao Ge is kind to Zhao Jin.


    As long as Zhao Jin behaves well, Gao Ge won¡¯t treat him unfairly¡­


    ¡°It is so annoying that Zhao Jin keeps striving favor with me.¡± Yue Xincheng smacks his lips and shakes his head. When he looks up at the sky, he finds that it is still not raining. The lightning was so weird¡­


    Gao Ge returns to his own room and starts to meditate with his eyes closed so as to restore his power of stars.


    After a while, he slowly opens his eyes and takes out a jade ring from his pocket.


    He stares at the jade ring for a while and finds the bloodlines hidden in it.


    ¡°Master, is this also a storage space?¡± The fox approaches him and asks in a low voice.


    ¡°Yes. I want to get rid of the ring¡¯s imprinting, but it is too complicated. After trying for a long while, I still fail.¡± Gao Ge shakes his head and says.


    The jade ring actually belongs to the man in black who claimed to be a person of the Poison Sect, and Gao Ge took it from him back then.


    However, the residual magic array on the jade ring is extremely complicated. He has tried many times and still failed to break the imprint to pry into the secrets within.


    ¡°Master, how about letting me have a try?¡± The fox ventures.


    Gao Ge takes a glance at her and asks in surprise, ¡°You can do it?¡±


    ¡°I can give it a shot. If it belongs to the Poison Sect, supposedly, I can break the imprint.¡±


    Gao Ge gets even more shocked.


    ¡°You know about the Poison Sect too?¡±

 Chapter 558 - Zhao Xing’s Big Heart

    The fox spirit feels hurt.


    She feels seriously insulted by Gao Ge.


    Somehow, she is a monster who has lived for centuries. Is it a surprisingly great thing that she knows so much?


    However, faced with Gao Ge, she still puts on a humble look, saying with a smile, ¡°Master, I dealt with the people of the Poison Sect many years ago.¡±


    Gao Ge slightly nods his head.


    ¡°Moreover, the Poison Sect at that time was actually good,¡± The fox spirit says.


    ¡°Good?¡± Gao Ge is slightly dumbfounded. He can¡¯t understand why the fox spirit said that.


    ¡°Yeah!¡± The fox spirit says, ¡°Although they are the Poison Sect, poison can kill people and also save them. They are best at counteracting one toxin with another. Those poison doctors who always practice medicine in order to help the people are from the Poison Sect.¡±


    Gao Ge is a bit surprised to hear the fox spirit¡¯s explanation, but on second thought, he feels that her words are reasonable.


    Poison can kill people and also save them.


    It has been a long-standing truth.


    Presumably, it should be because of the man in black who wanted to make trouble for him that he feels disgruntled about the Poison Sect. The man harbored evil intentions against him and meant to kill him, which gives him a perceived idea that all the people of the Poison Sect are as evil as him.


    For Gao Ge, it should be a perceptual mistake.


    ¡°However, I don¡¯t know what they are like now,¡± The fox spirit says, ¡°As time goes by, people will change, which is beyond all doubt. Alas, people are all afraid of evils and ghosts. In fact, for evils and ghosts, humans are the most terrifying, because we never know what they will do next. We monsters kill people and we just do it directly, but a human can, without shedding a drop of blood, torture another so miserably that he would rather die directly¡­¡±


    Gao Ge laughs. To his surprise, the fox spirit would say so with a sigh.


    ¡°It seems that you must have suffered a lot of loss for human beings!¡± Gao Ge says.


    The fox spirit shakes its head, ¡°What happened in the past doesn¡¯t matter anymore. Master, if you trust me, just leave the jade ring to me temporarily so that I can work on it. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gao Ge nods his head and has no objection.


    Humph, the fox spirit¡¯s essence is in Gao Ge¡¯s hands.


    Why does he need to worry about it?


    After handing over the jade ring to the fox spirit, Gao Ge closes his eyes and continues to recover his own power of stars.


    He spends the whole night recovering his power.


    When he opens his eyes, it has been after 9 am.


    He grabs a bite, transfers some power of stars to Chen Wangshi and then falls into deep thought.


    Yue Xincheng has told Xia Lu and Qingrou the matter of the Zhao Family.


    ¡°In this case, is there really something wrong in Mount Duanlong?¡± Xia Lu asks, ¡°Will the secret realm really be opened again?¡±


    As to Xia Lu and his friends, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t need to cover things up. He says directly, ¡°Impossible. The secret realm won¡¯t appear in the same place.¡±


    Xia Lu and the others don¡¯t ask Gao Ge why he came to this conclusion.


    After all, the secret realm of the snow terrain was a prediction of Gao Ge.


    As such, Gao Ge¡¯s safety is of vital importance to the Dragon Court.


    ¡°As far as I know, there will be some time before the secret realm is opened next time,¡± Gao Ge continues saying.


    ¡°Boss, where the secret realm will be opened next time?¡± Yue Xincheng says curiously.


    Gao Ge coughs and says, ¡°How do I know? I cannot feel it until as the time approaches.¡±


    Yue Xincheng nods his head.


    ¡°Then, Boss, how about taking a trip around Mount Duanlong today?¡±


    Gao Ge laughs, ¡°Sure.¡±


    At the moment, Third Master walks over again.


    ¡°Young Master, the Zhao Family have arrived.¡±


    ¡°What are they doing here? Who are they?¡± Yue Xincheng asks.


    ¡°Zhao Xincheng and Zhao Kan,¡± Third Master hedges and then adds, ¡°Young Master, shall we take the opportunity to¡­¡±


    He doesn¡¯t finish talking but the killing intent in his eyes goes without saying.


    Yue Xincheng frowns and says, ¡°Third Master, why are you always thinking about killing people? Is it because you spend too much time with my brother that you become so brutal?¡±


    Third Master feels so speechless with embarrassment.


    After all, Yue Xincheng and his friends are not philanthropists¡­


    ¡°Let them in,¡± Yue Xincheng says, ¡°Don¡¯t do anything against them. They are leaving Jiangnan City. Why do you have to badger with them?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Master.¡± Third Master shakes his head and turns around to leave. He compares Yue Xincheng and Yue Tuzhi in his heart and concludes that this is probably the difference between the brothers. The Yue Family hasn¡¯t come to any serious conflict with the Zhao Family, but since they are both ancient martial arts families in Jiangnan City, they are always hostile to each other.


    Yue Xincheng tends to end on good note. After all, the Zhao Family have surrendered, so he may as well stop at where it should.


    On the contrary, if Yue Tuzhi were here, he would spare none and stop them from having any chance of coming back. After all, people are always nostalgic for their hometown. If the Zhao Family prospers in another place, the first thing they will do must be to come back to Jiangnan City. Everything is unknown. Yue Tuzhi prefers to stifle the unknown risks in the cradle.


    Gladly, Yue Xincheng has got a strong backing as Gao Ge. Besides, he himself is not weak so he doesn¡¯t need to worry about that.


    Soon, Zhao Xing and Zhao Kan show up.


    Compared with before, Zhao Xing looks much better while Zhao Kan has a smile on his face.


    ¡°Zhao Xing, if you are here to beg my boss for mercy, I suggest that that you just give it up. Otherwise, I will throw you out, let alone my boss,¡± Yue Xincheng says with narrowed eyes.


    Zhao Xing says with a bitter smile, ¡°Mr. Yue, I¡¯ve learnt a bit about the dispute between our family and you. This is our fault. How can I expect you to forgive us? This doesn¡¯t make sense!¡±


    Yue Xincheng nods his head with satisfaction, ¡°Old chap, you are quite sensible indeed. In this case, sit down then.¡±


    Zhao Xing and Zhao Kan won¡¯t get mad with Yue Xincheng for that.


    Zhao Xing sits down while Zhao Kan stands behind Zhao Xing humbly.


    ¡°Gao Ge, we are here actually to hand over the Zhao Family¡¯s assets to the Yue Family,¡± Zhao Xing says with a smile, ¡°Supposedly, you are not interested in the Zhao Family and you are on good terms with Second Young Master Yue. Therefore, it must the Yue Family who will take over our assets on behalf of you. If we just leave directly, it will be too troublesome for you to take over. In this case, I don¡¯t mind doing you a favor which costs me nothing so that it can be more convenient for you.¡±


    Gao Ge rubs his eyes and says, ¡°Master Zhao, you are really big-hearted.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not big-hearted, but I have recognized the situation earlier. I really appreciate it that we can come to such an end,¡± Zhao Xing heaves a sigh and says.

 Chapter 559 - An Acquaintance

    Third Master comes over with a few people of the Yue Family. Zhao Xing asks Zhao Kan to handle the asset handover with them.


    Before they leave, Yue Xincheng gives them a reminder.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you ever try to play any trick! If anything untoward happens to Zhao Kan, I must kill you in return. Even Yue Tuzhi cannot protect you.¡±


    Third Master turns around to look at Yue Xincheng, saying with a bitter smile, ¡°Second Young Master, since the Zhao Family have shown their sincerity, how can we act recklessly?¡±


    Yue Xincheng frowns and waves his head impatiently to suggest that they should leave.


    Zhao Xing says with cupped hands to Yue Xincheng, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Yue.¡±


    ¡°You are welcome,¡± Yue Xincheng says calmly, ¡°I¡¯m not Yue Tuzhi.¡±


    Zhao Xing smiles. After thinking it over, he says to Yue Xincheng, ¡°If you are the master of the Yue Family, I¡¯m sure that the Yue Family will become stronger. After all, a family surely needs to play the hard way but without a kind heart, the family will be outwardly strong and inwardly weak.¡±


    It may not be appropriate for others to say so.


    However, as the master of the Zhao Family, it is fine for Zhao Xing to say that.


    If it were not for Gao Ge and the Poison Sect, the Zhao Family should be able to grow stronger.


    Yue Xincheng waves his hand and hastens to say, ¡°Master Zhao, don¡¯t say that. Although I¡¯m not afraid of Yue Tuzhi, I don¡¯t want to see him unable to sleep well every night. Even if he doesn¡¯t feel tired of conspiring against others, I will feel tired for him.¡±


    Zhao Xing bursts out laughing, ¡°In this case, I shall stop talking about it. Gao Ge, I¡¯m going to the Dragon Court. As to the Zhao Family¡¯s affairs, I don¡¯t feel like interfering for now. After all, they are all able-bodied persons. I would rather go to work in the Dragon Court so as to give full play to my capability.¡±


    Gao Ge ponders for a moment and says, ¡°When you arrive at the Dragon Court, you can go to Qin Yuming. She is also the team leader of the Dragon Court. Talk to her and see if she can enroll Zhao Kan too.¡±


    Zhao Xing suddenly becomes a bit excited, ¡°Can I?¡± He subconsciously almost stands up.


    Apparently, Zhao Xing has known what happened to the Zhao Family before.


    It is impossible that he doesn¡¯t feel bitterly disappointed about the Zhao Family¡¯s reaction. After all, the Zhao Family chose the assets over his life. How can Zhao Xing get over that easily?


    Therefore, for Zhao Xing, none of the Zhao Family but Zhao Kan really cares about him.


    It is the same for Zhao Kan.


    This was evident yesterday.


    Therefore, now Zhao Xing feels excited to hear Gao Ge mention Zhao Kan.


    ¡°I cannot promise you anything, but you can have a try. If only you could make it,¡± Gao Ge says smilingly.


    Actually, he just proposes an idea to Zhao Xing. It is up to Dragon Court whether it is difficult to put it into practice.


    Zhao Xing nods his head.


    ¡°Then can I¡­¡±


    Before Zhao Xing finishes asking, he is interrupted by Gao Ge, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Zhao Xing gives a bitter smile and nods his head.


    Yue Xincheng is a bit confused and asks, ¡°Boss, what are you talking about? Why can¡¯t I understand?¡±


    Gao Ge turns around to look at him and says with a smile, ¡°You are still too young to understand.¡±


    Yue Xincheng feels so speechless.


    However, on second thought, he understands what they were talking about.


    Zhao Xing wanted to ask whether he could mention Gao Ge¡¯s name and tell them it was Gao Ge¡¯s suggestion if his request was not approved by the Dragon Court. Nevertheless, before he finished asking, Gao Ge directly interrupted him and gave him a firm answer.


    Therefore, inevitably, Zhao Xing feels disappointed.


    Zhao Xing sits in the Yue Family for only a while and then leaves.


    Gao Ge and his friends have been ready to check it out in Mount Duanlong.


    As to Mount Duanlong, Gao Ge is really curious.


    After the secret realm was opened for the first time, he hasn¡¯t really heard of anything in Mount Duanlong. Is it because he is not informed or someone has got there ahead of the others before the news was spread?


    If the latter guess is the case, it must be the Poison Sect that got there ahead of the others last life.


    After all, the Poison Sect is a blessed spot in Huaxia, whose capability is really extraordinary. Since Mount Duanlong becomes their target, the luck chance that is to emerge in Mount Duanlong must be really attractive.


    Of course, it still remains uncertain whether there will be luck chance in Mount Duanlong.


    The man in black who knew about the details has been killed by Gao Ge, but Gao Ge doesn¡¯t regret at all. That man was so swollen with arrogance. If Gao Ge didn¡¯t kill him, he would only feel that Gao Ge didn¡¯t dare to lay a finger on him at all so he would never disclose the matter of Mount Duanlong. Therefore, it was pointless to keep the man alive.


    As a result, Gao Ge feels quite happy after killing the man.


    The asset handover is in the charge of Third Master. Yue Xincheng is not interested in this kind of thing, so of course, he doesn¡¯t want to engage. Besides, if he really interferes and acts too proactively, Yue Tuzhi, who is still in Haicheng Cultivation Academy, will get anxious.


    On the way to Mount Duanlong, Yue Xincheng asks while driving the car, ¡°Boss, why doesn¡¯t the fox spirit follow us?¡±


    ¡°She still has her own thing to do,¡± Gao Ge says with a smile.


    Yue Xincheng nods his head and doesn¡¯t continue asking.


    Actually, Gao Ge also wanted to take the fox spirit with him. However, as the fox spirit said that she was at the crucial stage of breaking the imprint of the jade ring, Gao Ge dispelled his idea and started off with the golden monkey and Yue Xincheng only.


    Mount Duanlong is a very familiar place for Gao Ge.


    This is the place where Gao Ge, Yue Xincheng and Xia Lu started to become strong.


    If it were not for the secret realm of Mount Duanlong, it would be basically impossible for Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng to grow to this extent. Nevertheless, their growth is achieved by himself and Yue Xincheng in light of the advantage he gains from being resurrected. It is not an outcome of sheer luck.


    ¡°There seem to be much more people in Mount Duanlong,¡± Gao Ge walks on the mountain path and asks curiously.


    Yue Xincheng responds laughingly, ¡°Absolutely. After all, Mount Duanlong is the place where the secret realm was opened for the first time.¡±


    ¡°Now that the secret realm is closed, what are these people doing here?¡± Gao Ge asks in confusion.


    Yue Xincheng thinks about it and says, ¡°They are probably here to take a chance. What if they can gain some luck chance here?¡±


    Gao Ge laughs. Although he knows that the secret realm of Mount Duanlong has been opened once, which won¡¯t happen again, others don¡¯t know about that. They must be thinking that since here is the place where the secret realm was opened for the first time, there may be some undiscovered treasure. If they are lucky enough, they may get rich even if they find a fruit that should exist in the secret realm.


    ¡°Monkey, do you find anything unusual with this place?¡± Gao Ge turns around to look at the golden monkey, asking.


    The golden monkey shakes its head.


    Yue Xincheng suddenly shouts, ¡°Er? Boss, look! We¡¯ve got an acquaintance here!¡±

 Chapter 560 - The Mandrill Becomes a Spirit

    Looking in the direction where Yue Xincheng points at, Gao Ge sees a man and a woman. The man is wearing a suit of sportswear with a pair of popular shoes while the woman is wearing a pair of brand-name sneakers and slim jeans with a pair of fancy sunglasses on her eyes, whose body shape looks quite good. Each of them is holding a bottle of water.


    ¡°Zhou, why do you take me to the mountain? Why don¡¯t we get a room and watch TV?¡± The girl asks coquettishly.


    In no way will they get a room only for watching TV.


    The man referred to as Zhou is the man dressed in a suit who Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng met on the way to the secret realm of Mount Duanlong before. It is said that this man is a manager of Tiangui Group as well as a pursuer of Yang Rui. He should have been able to gain some lucky chance but unfortunately, he was bitten by a venomous snake. As a result, he had no other choice but to go downhill and then missed the opening of the secret realm.


    ¡°You know nothing!¡± Zhou hears what the woman said and then snaps, ¡°I just come to climb the mountain as long as I have time.¡±


    The girl feels a bit surprised and then asks, ¡°Zhou, is it because you are too old and don¡¯t feel well that you need some exercise?¡±


    Zhou flies into a rage, ¡°Stop talking nonsense! You should be the one who knows whether I¡¯m well or not. You enjoy it every time, don¡¯t you?¡±


    The woman doesn¡¯t want to respond to him at all.


    She is merely putting on a show. After all, she cannot play with her phone while they are doing it. Otherwise, the man will go mad for sure¡­


    She is dissing him in her heart but she is aware that she cannot piss off Zhou. Anyway, she is only an insignificant employee of this man.


    Moreover, putting aside other factors, Zhou is quite well-off. He has three properties in Jiangnan City and a brand-name car.


    Um¡­


    Actually, properties and cars are not important. It is mainly because this kind of man is her cup of tea. After all, she doesn¡¯t care about money too much. Yeah, this must be the case.


    ¡°Zhou, if you like climbing, you can always ask me to come with you,¡± The woman says grinningly and meanwhile reaches out her hand to hold Zhou¡¯s.


    ¡°Humph! You must be smart. Do you know Gao Ge?¡±


    ¡°Gao Ge? Of course I know him. He was the pride of Jiangnan City, but now he is not anymore,¡± The woman says with a sigh, ¡°He should have a promising future but he just quit the Dragon Court! What is he? A heartless traitor!¡±


    ¡°Alas, I¡¯ve told you a lot of times. We cannot judge a book by its cover. What you just said may be true, but Gao Ge is actually very strong. Even Heaven Dragon is no match for him. I once met him here before. It is because he gained a great lucky chance in Mount Duanlong that he becomes so strong now. Therefore, if we can also get some lucky chance in Mount Duanlong, it will be a piece of cake to take down Gao Ge easily,¡± Zhou says laughingly.


    Gao Ge feels so speechless about their conversation.


    Crap.


    Even if Zhou was able to enter the secret realm, he wouldn¡¯t become any stronger regardless.


    Why is he so irrationally confident?


    ¡°Alas! There is a snake!¡± Zhou suddenly shouts and hastens to take a few steps back with a ghastly pale face.


    ¡°Zhou, Zhou, it¡¯s not a snake but a rope,¡± The woman hastens to say.


    Zhou gasps and pats his chest with one hand, ¡°It really freaks me out¡­¡±


    A burnt child dreads the fire indeed.


    Now the most annoying animal for Zhou is snake.


    If it were not for the snake, he wouldn¡¯t leave Mount Duanlong and even miss the chance of becoming a top cultivator.


    Pitifully, there is no turning back.


    He is really unlucky.


    As a saying goes, one may be even unluckier in bad times.


    It is so true¡­


    Staring at Zhou and the woman, Gao Ge suddenly starts ruminating.


    ¡°Boss, shall I go over and give him a beating?¡± Yue Xincheng asks. He thought that Gao Ge is disgruntled about what Zhou and the woman said.


    Gao Ge takes a look at him and shakes his head, saying, ¡°Do you remember the old beggar we met on the mountain path back then?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Yue Xincheng hastens to nod his head.


    Gao Ge says with a smile, ¡°The old beggar is actually a mandrill. What he acquired was not money but the lucky chance and fortune of those in Mount Duanlong, but as the secret realm of Mount Duanlong was about to open, those walking on the mountain path all had great fortune. Just because they spared some of their own fortune to the old mandrill, their fortune got less.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen similar moves over the past years,¡± The golden monkey says, ¡°It is simply plundering fortune. Aren¡¯t they afraid of being punished by the heaven?¡±


    ¡°The current interest is the priority. As to the punishment by the heaven, it doesn¡¯t actually exist. Why would they feel afraid?¡± Gao Ge says smilingly.


    The golden monkey thinks it over and finds that Gao Ge is right, so it doesn¡¯t try to argue then.


    ¡°Zhao Kan told me that there would be something amazing to appear in Mount Duanlong, which made me quite intrigued, but now I suddenly recall this thing,¡± Gao Ge says.


    Yue Xincheng is a bit surprised, ¡°Boss, you mean the old mandrill is the amazing thing in Mount Duanlong?¡±


    Before Gao Ge replies, Xia Lu speaks first, ¡°Probably. As Gao Ge said, those who came to Mount Duanlong back then had great fortune with themselves. Even if they didn¡¯t give away much fortune to the mandrill, many a little makes a mickle! Yet, it has been such a long time since no information about the mandrill was heard. It is worth wondering indeed.¡±


    Gao Ge smiles even more brightly.


    It was his guess only but the more he thinks about it, the more he feels that it is a strong probability.


    Even if the thing in Mount Duanlong is not the mandrill, it is not a bad thing to think of the mandrill now.


    It has been a long time. As the mandrill carries so much fortune, it is impossible that it still remains uncultivated.


    Even if it is a stone, it should be able to grow a flower at least.


    Gao Ge turns around to look at the golden monkey. He doesn¡¯t speak anything but the golden monkey has guessed his intention. It says with a bitter smile, ¡°Give me some time and I will give it a shot.¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head, ¡°Thank you, Monkey.¡±


    The golden monkey walks aside and sits cross-legged on the ground. Its aura starts to spread slowly, which gradually envelopes a large area.


    Gao Ge looks up at the area which the monster¡¯s aura covers and meanwhile searches around carefully with his eyes closed, hoping to find some clues.


    Xia Lu, Yue Xincheng and Qingrou stand aside, who don¡¯t dare to disturb them but wait aside quietly.


    Suddenly, the golden monkey opens its eyes.


    Gao Ge looks at it.


    ¡°There is a mandrill in Mount Duanlong that wants to become a spirit.¡±


    Gao Ge bursts out laughing.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and search for it!¡± Gao Ge walks forward at a brisk pace, full of joy, humming a song.


    ¡°I sowed a seed and it finally bears fruit.¡±

 Chapter 561 - You Can’t Make an Omelet Without Breaking Eggs

    For a long time, Gao Ge has never cared about the mandrill.


    Unexpectedly, he has got such a bonus now.


    What a touching delight!


    It turns out that the mandrill has been working at growing up?


    However, it is not an easy thing to find the mandrill.


    The reason why he met it in Mount Duanlong was that it deliberately showed up before him.


    Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be so easy to find the mandrill. Moreover, it is becoming a spirit.


    The original cultivation of a mandrill is not weak. When it becomes a spirit, it will have more great magic. By then, Gao Ge and his friends may not be able to defeat it.


    ¡°If the disciple of the Poison Sect were still alive, maybe he could find the mandrill. Since they want me to leave Jiangnan City, they must have a way to deal with the mandrill,¡± Gao Ge mumbles.


    Yue Xincheng nods his head and says in a low voice, ¡°How about digging out his corpse?¡±


    Gao Ge snaps, ¡°What¡¯s the point of digging it out? We may as well take a chance.¡±


    Yet, facts prove that it is nearly impossible to find the mandrill by chance.


    They search around the mountain for a few times and still fail to find the mandrill. At dusk, Gao Ge returns to the Yue Family with Yue Xincheng and the others.


    The moment that they arrive home, Gao Ge gets good news from the fox spirit.


    ¡°Master, I didn¡¯t let you down. The jade ring is available now!¡± The fox spirit says.


    Gao Ge is a bit surprised.


    The fox spirit told him before that she would give it a shot. Excited as Gao Ge was, he didn¡¯t hold much hope for that. After all, the fox spirit said that it was a try only. Surprisingly, she really made it.


    It seems that he has underestimated the fox spirit!


    ¡°Is it ready for use?¡± Gao Ge takes the jade ring from the fox spirit¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Yeah!¡± The fox spirit asks further, ¡°By the way, Master, why did you go out today?¡±


    ¡°To look for the mandrill,¡± Gao Ge says smilingly, ¡°The golden monkey said that a mandrill was going to become a spirit in Mount Duanlong.¡±


    ¡°A mandrill is becoming a spirit?¡± The fox spirit is also taken aback and then says in surprise, ¡°It is not easy for a mandrill to cultivate and even harder to become a spirit. Since it is able to become a spirit, it must have a lot of fortune!¡±


    ¡°Of course it does! It has plundered so much fortune from a lot of people,¡± The golden monkey snorts and says.


    The fox spirit doesn¡¯t look as disgruntled as the golden monkey. She only says with a smile, ¡°Every creature has its own way of cultivation. It is not easy for a mandrill to cultivate. Without some special means, it couldn¡¯t become what it is today. This is a part of its cultivation. If it cannot even do this, how can it survive?¡±


    The golden monkey thinks that the fox spirit is wrong, but it has no idea how to refute her argument.


    Actually, if it has a big enough vocabulary, it will shout at her like this, ¡°It is not pointless to talk with you!¡±


    Then it will criticize the fox spirit for her wrong ethical views.


    Unfortunately, it cannot say such words.


    ¡°However, if the mandrill hides away, it is not easy for us to find it, unless we can lure it out,¡± the fox spirit says seriously.


    ¡°Lure it out?¡± Gao Ge is intrigued by the fox spirit¡¯s suggestion.


    They have run around Mount Duanlong by today but they still fail to find any trace of the mandrill.


    It is not good for Gao Ge.


    According to the golden monkey, it can feel that the mandrill is becoming a spirit but it cannot sense where it is exactly.


    If the mandrill really becomes a spirit, they may be no match for it.


    How can they not feel worried?


    Therefore, he gets a bit thrilled that the fox spirit is offering a suggestion.


    ¡°Ahem, Master, if you want to find the mandrill, I do have an idea, but it is a bit risky,¡± the fox spirit says.


    Gao Ge laughs and says, ¡°Just feel free to tell me. Nothing ventured, nothing gained. You can¡¯t make an omelet without breaking eggs, can you?¡±


    The fox spirit says with a smile, ¡°Since you¡¯ve thought it through, I have nothing to worry about then. The little girl called Chen Wangshi, as far as I observe, has great fortune. If she appears in Mount Duanlong, the mandrill will show itself and do something.¡±


    Gao Ge frowns, ¡°Chen Wangshi?¡±


    ¡°No, absolutely not!¡± Before Gao Ge says further, the golden monkey rejects the fox spirit¡¯s suggestion and yells at her, ¡°Fox! What are you up to? Chen Wangshi is still a child. Showing her to the mandrill is just the same as sending her to the hell! Absurd! Totally absurd!¡±


    The fox spirit glances at the golden monkey and can¡¯t be bothered to respond.


    Gao Ge laughs and says, ¡°In fact, this idea is worthwhile trying.¡±


    ¡°Gao Ge, you¡­¡± The golden monkey goggles in disbelief.


    In its eyes, it has spent some time, neither long nor short, with Gao Ge so it has learnt more or less about his character. Nonetheless, it is so unbelievable to hear Gao Ge say that.


    Seeing the golden monkey¡¯s surprised look, the fox spirit says impatiently, ¡°Monkey, are you insane? Don¡¯t you know who Master is? If it is really risky, he won¡¯t let Chen Wangshi take the risk. You haven¡¯t dealt with Chen Wangshi often. Don¡¯t you find there is something inside Chen Wangshi¡¯s body that you cannot mess with?¡±


    ¡°Something I cannot mess with?¡± The golden monkey is calm now. It thinks carefully and feels that there is something fishy since Gao Ge dares to agree upon the fox spirit¡¯s suggestion.


    As to Chen Wangshi, he has realized that she is a person with great fortune but he cannot see through her completely.


    Gao Ge takes a glance at the golden monkey and says with a smile, ¡°Monkey, do you know Rakshasa?¡±


    ¡°Rakshasa?¡± Taken aback, the golden monkey says, ¡°Of course I do¡­¡±


    Then it is dazed.


    After a while, it asks incredulously, ¡°Gao Ge, you mean the Rakshasa is hidden inside the little girl¡¯s body?¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head, ¡°Somehow Rakshasa is hidden in her body and I know that.¡±


    The golden monkey takes a deep breath, ¡°No wonder. Even I and the fox spirit together cannot beat Rakshasa, but since Rakshasa lives in the little girl¡¯s body, her capability must be damaged too, right?¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head.


    Rakshasa¡¯s capability is injured, but her capability still cannot be underestimated.


    Gao Ge has known that since he was in the secret realm of the snow terrain.


    On second thought, Gao Ge directly goes to Chen Wangshi with the fox spirit and the golden monkey.


    Chen Wangshi always sleeps with Xia Lu at night. Xia Lu is always cold to others but she is really nice to Chen Wangshi, perhaps because of Gao Ge.

 Chapter 562 - I’ll Take Half of It

    Chapter 562 I¡¯ll Take Half of It


    Chen Wangshi hasn¡¯t gone to bed yet. She is watching TV in her room. It is Tom and Jerry that is on TV, which is also Gao Ge¡¯s favorite cartoon when he was little. He used to admire Jerry because it can always be smart enough to play tricks on Tom. Afterwards, he felt sorry for Tom because it is always scolded by its owner. When he grew older, he found that the owner of Tom was a nice person. After all, the cat failed to take down the mouse but it was still not expelled out of home. The owner did show enough kindness for the cat.


    Covered under a quilt, Chen Wangshi is rather delighted, wearing a suit of cartoon pajamas.


    Upon seeing Gao Ge, Chen Wangshi jumps up like a monkey, runs forward on her hands and knees, and then falls into his arms.


    ¡°Bad man, what are you doing here?¡±


    Gao Ge pinches Chen Wangshi¡¯s nose and says grinningly, ¡°I¡¯m here not for you.¡±


    Xia Lu who is lying in bed instantly blushes and also feels a bit surprised. Gao Ge finally thinks it through? After all, only Chen Wangshi and Xia Lu are in the room. Since he is here not for Chen Wangshi, he must come for Xia Lu. A man comes to a woman¡¯s room so late at night¡­


    For the moment, Xia Lu gets nervous.


    If Gao Ge is really prepared to do something to her, should she reject him or¡­


    Bah.


    What is she thinking about?!


    She has been waiting for him for a long time!


    How can she say no?


    Generally, it hurts for the first time.


    Yet, it is not a big deal!


    She may take it as being bitten by a dog¡­


    Hence, Xia Lu pants for breath under the quilt, trying to calm down for the moment.


    After a while, she finally sticks her head out of the quilt.


    ¡°Then¡­ What about Chen Wangshi?¡± In her eyes, since Gao Ge is here for her, it is not appropriate that Chen Wangshi continues staying here. Hence, she continues saying, ¡°How about sending her to Qingrou¡¯s room?¡±


    Gao Ge stares at Xia Lu, blinking his eyes full of confusion, ¡°Why? Why do you send her to Qingrou¡¯s room?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you here for me?¡± Xia Lu¡¯s face reddens with embarrassment. She feels that Gao Ge is so annoying. How can he feign ignorance now? He is obviously trying to be irresponsible here.


    ¡°If she is sent to Qingrou¡¯s room, what shall I do?¡± Gao Ge asks, ¡°I want to have a talk with the one inside her body.¡±


    Xia Lu has no idea how to respond.


    After a while of silence, Xia Lu finally comes to her sense. Then she immediately takes up the pillow nearby and throws it at Gao Ge madly, as if she is not throwing a pillow out but a heavy rock.


    Gao Ge reaches out his hand to fetch the pillow and feels even more confounded.


    He can feel that Xia Lu seems pissed off at the moment.


    However, he still fails to figure out why she is pissed off.


    What wrong has he done?


    Seemingly, nothing!


    A girl¡¯s mind is so unpredictable¡­


    ¡°Gao Ge, did you say that deliberately to embarrass me?¡± Xia Lu stares at Gao Ge and shouts through clenched teeth.


    ¡°What did I say¡­¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°She thought that you came here for her.¡± At the moment, Chen Wangshi suddenly speaks but the voice sounds different.


    Gao Ge turns around to look at Chen Wangshi, coughs and puts her down.


    Obviously, the one inside Chen Wangshi¡¯s body has appeared.


    It is so inappropriate to still hug her in the arms now.


    ¡°Ahem, Madam, what did you say?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Chen Wangshi glances at the sullen face of Xia Lu and gives a weird smile but she doesn¡¯t continue talking. Instead, she turns around and looks at Gao Ge, asking, ¡°You want to talk to me?¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Gao Ge says, ¡°We are in Jiangnan City.¡±


    Rakshasa doesn¡¯t look happy now, ¡°I know. I¡¯m not an idiot.¡±


    Gao Ge coughs.


    He suddenly feels so embarrassed.


    He continues saying, ¡°In Mount Duanlong, there is a mandrill to be a spirit. We want to find it out.¡±


    Rakshasa nods her head and stares at Gao Ge quietly, waiting for him to talk further.


    For now, she feels that nothing has to do with her.


    Gao Ge coughs and continues saying, ¡°So we need your help.¡±


    Rakshasa frowns and asks, ¡°My help? If the mandrill hides away, I cannot find it either.¡±


    Gao Ge hastens to say, ¡°I know that, but the mandrill has been plundering others¡¯ fortune. Probably because of you, Chen Wangshi is a very good option.¡±


    By now, Rakshasa finally understands what he means.


    ¡°So you want to use Chen Wangshi as a bait?¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head and says with a smile, ¡°Anyway, as you are inside Chen Wangshi¡¯s body, she will be fine.¡±


    Rakshasa thinks for a while and then agrees.


    After all, these days Gao Ge has been transferring his power of stars to her almost every day.


    As a saying goes, gifts blind the eyes.


    She has received so much from him. Now that he needs her help, she cannot reject his request regardless.


    Moreover, it is not a tough thing for her. Dealing with a mandrill that hasn¡¯t become a spirit is not worth mentioning.


    In light of her current capability, she can do it easily.


    The mandrill hasn¡¯t become a spirit yet.


    Even if it does, so what?


    However, if you catch the mandrill, how are you going to dispose of it?¡± Rakshasa suddenly asks.


    Gao Ge is dazed.


    He hasn¡¯t thought about it yet.


    ¡°Even if you really catch the mandrill, you are supposed to kill it, but actually, it is pointless to you. However, if you don¡¯t kill it, it may escape anytime, no matter how you keep an eye on it,¡± Rakshasa continues saying.


    Looking at her facial expression, Gao Ge feels at ease all of a sudden and then asks with a grin, ¡°Since you say that, you must have a solution?¡±


    Rakshasa is slightly stunned and then nods her head, saying with a smile, ¡°Surprisingly, you are quite smart. As you mentioned before, the mandrill is becoming a spirit. Supposedly, it must have gained a lot of fortune, which is the most valuable thing on it.¡±


    Gao Ge keeps nodding his head amidst hearing.


    Of course, Gao Ge knows what she is talking about.


    He understands that Rakshasa has more to say.


    Rakshasa doesn¡¯t like dilly-dallying, so she just cuts to the chase and says, ¡°The fortune of the mandrill is good stuff. If we catch the mandrill, of course we can take away its fortune. I can do you the favor, but after we catch the mandrill, I¡¯ll take half of the fortune.¡±


    Business is business. No useless words are required.


    Without hesitation, Gao Ge agrees on her request with a nod, ¡°No problem.¡±

 Chapter 563 - The Poison Sect and the Book of Poison

    He prefers Rakshasa to ask for something instead of wanting nothing.


    It is Chen Wangshi but not Rakshasa who is close to Gao Ge.


    Moreover, even the fox spirit, the monkey spirit and Heaven Dragon all feel that Rakshasa is not easy to deal with, let alone Gao Ge.


    Therefore, while coping with Rakshasa, Gao Ge behaves carefully just in case that he may owe anything to her. Otherwise, if one day Rakshasa really needs to ask Gao Ge for a favor, he cannot reject her then. Nevertheless, considering Rakshasa¡¯s capability, the trouble she cannot handle is certainly too thorny for Gao Ge to help with. He may get killed for doing the favor.


    Even thinking about this issue can make him feel headache.


    Walking out of Xia Lu¡¯s room, Gao Ge feels much better.


    He even hums a song while walking.


    Third Master happens to pass by and then takes a glance at Gao Ge. He can¡¯t help sighing a lot.


    It is hard for him to understand the young¡¯s behaviors now.


    Tsk.


    Gao Ge is also confused about Third Master who shakes his head at him.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    Third Master laughs, takes a puff of the smoke and chokes. He coughs a few times and then says, ¡°Nothing!¡±


    In his heart, he is dissing Gao Ge actually. After all, Gao Ge gets out of Xia Lu¡¯s room so late at night, humming a song.


    What can he be thinking about?


    He is simply imagining what Gao Ge has done before getting out of the room¡­


    Ahem. It is inappropriate for an old man like him to think in that way.


    Gao Ge scratches his head and watches Third Master going away and mumbling with his eyes covered by his hands, ¡°I saw nothing. I saw nothing.¡±


    He looks as if he is afraid of being done away with if he doesn¡¯t leave promptly.


    Gao Ge is curious but he can¡¯t be bothered to chase and ask Third Master. Instead, he returns to his own room and intends to find out what good stuff is inside the jade ring, which was taken away from the disciple of the Poison Sect.


    In Xia Lu¡¯s room, watching Chen Wangshi who is sitting by the bed, Xia Lu wonders whether the girl in front of her is Chen Wangshi or Rakshasa.


    It is not until Chen Wangshi falls and lies on the bed that Xia Lu finally lets out a sigh of relief and tucks her in.


    Every time Rakshasa appears, Chen Wangshi will end up falling into a slumber.


    Xia Lu is used to that so she is not very worried. Yet, while looking at Chen Wangshi¡¯s rosy cheeks, she can¡¯t help wondering why the demon lives in such an adorable girl¡¯s body.


    Then she recalls what happened just now and her internal monologue. Instantly, she feels so embarrassed with shame.


    ¡°Did Gao Ge find out what I was thinking about at that moment?¡± Xia Lu mutters.


    ¡°No, he didn¡¯t. No way could he realize it. He is such a fool. How could he think of it?¡±


    Xia Lu takes a long breath. With the misgivings out of her mind, she falls asleep then¡­


    Now Gao Ge, watching the bottles on the table, falls into deep thought.


    He still remembers what he experienced in the Zhao Family¡¯s house. He knows that if he opens the bottles randomly, he may get himself killed. Even with the power of stars, he cannot take the risk recklessly!


    He had better be careful.


    There are a few things else apart from the bottles ¡ª several books and a jade scroll.


    When Gao Ge tries to inject his power of stars into the jade scroll, a power goes into his brain from it.


    After a while, Gao Ge suddenly opens his eyes.


    ¡°The Book of Poison?¡±


    The power from the jade scroll forms pages of words in Gao Ge¡¯s brain. It seems to be a book but it still takes Gao Ge some time to digest the content.


    As he stops injecting the power of stars, the content is gone too.


    ¡°It seems that the jade scroll is good stuff. The Book of Poison records some poisons, venomous insects and beasts. The fox spirit dealt with the Poison Sect before, so she should know something about these.¡±


    Hence, he hurriedly stands up, beckons the fox spirit and briefs her about the Book of Poison.


    In the end, he raises a question¨Cwhat on earth the Book of Poison is.


    The fox spirit is a bit surprised to hear what Gao Ge just said.


    ¡°The Book of Poison? The Book of Poison that belongs to the Poison Sect? Master, the book is a secret classic of Poison Sect, which is not accessible for ordinary people. It seems that the disciple of the Poison Sect killed by you must hold a significant position in the Sect,¡± the fox spirit says, ¡°If they find out that you murdered their disciple, they won¡¯t let go of you then. They may even come to seek revenge.¡±


    Gao Ge feels headache then.


    He is at the realm of Master now and has two monsters by his side, but the Poison Sect is a blessed spot of Huaxia.


    None of the people in the blessed spot are easy to deal with.


    However, Gao Ge won¡¯t get cold feet only because of that.


    Those who provoke first deserve to be punished.


    Gao Ge seldom dealt with the Poison Sect before, but since their disciple wanted to kill him, it stood to reason that he killed the disciple first. After all, Gao Ge wouldn¡¯t be overcautious just because the man was from the Poison Sect, or he would feel so grieved.


    Gao Ge loves to make his enemies grieved.


    But he doesn¡¯t want to make himself grieved.


    ¡°If they really come, I will just kill them all,¡± Gao Ge says laughingly.


    The fox spirit nods her head. After all, her essence is still in Gao Ge¡¯s hands. If the people of the Poison Sect really come to seek revenge for the disciple, she has no other choice but to fight together with Gao Ge.


    She continues saying, ¡°The Book of Poison records all the poisons in the world, which is an accumulated asset of the Poison Sect. If you can grasp the book, it won¡¯t be a problem even if we really encounter the people of the Poison Sect.¡±


    Gao Ge can¡¯t help sighing in his heart.


    In his opinion, the fox spirit has overestimated him.


    According to the fox spirit, the Book of Poison is the accumulated asset of the Poison Sect, which includes various kinds of poisons, so Gao Ge may not be able to fully grasp the book even if given plenty of time. Moreover, although Gao Ge can use his power of stars to save people, he himself has no medical knowledge at all. He knows nothing about it. Therefore, it is total nonsense for him to study the Book of Poison¡­


    However, he can gain some knowledge if he reads a bit of it. Maybe the knowledge will be of help one day. Skills will never be a burden.


    ¡°Can you recognize these poisons?¡± Gao Ge reaches out his hand to point at the bottles on the table and asks.


    The fox spirit shakes her head and says with a bitter smile, ¡°Master, I did deal with the people of the Poison Sect before, but it doesn¡¯t mean that I know about the poison made by them!¡±


    Gao Ge suddenly feels that the fox spirit makes a good point so he just asks her to go back to sleep.


    Gao Ge believes that if the disciple of the Poison Sect came to Jiangnan City really for the mandrill in Mount Duanlong, he must have done some preparations. There must be something that can be used to cope with the mandrill among the bottles. Unfortunately, Gao Ge cannot tell which one is. Hence, he has to stick to his previous plan, that is, to tempt the mandrill with Chen Wangshi as the bait¡­

 Chapter 564 - They Are All Braised

    Over the night, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t sleep at all. He spends the whole night studying the Book of Poison of the Poison Sect, trying to find some clues. He doesn¡¯t get out of the jade scroll and give up until dawn.


    For Gao Ge, a person without any medical knowledge, studying the Book of Poison is a kind of torture. It is like an ordinary person reading the obscure writings in classical Chinese.


    Yet, Gao Ge¡¯s case is slightly better.


    He knows every word of the book but he cannot understand the meaning of the combined words.


    ¡°It¡¯s so dang elusive!¡± Gao Ge heaves a sigh and operates his power of stars. Gradually, he has recharged his batteries, itching to smash the jade scroll.


    What an annoying thing!


    At breakfast, Xia Lu asks Gao Ge whether they will go to Mount Duanlong again today.


    Gao Ge nods his head heavily.


    The golden monkey mentioned before that the mandrill was becoming a spirit, but they all didn¡¯t know when that would happen. Maybe it will be a few days later, or today, even the next second. Therefore, there is not much time for Gao Ge and his friends.


    They have some porridge, deep-fried dough sticks, buns, small steamed buns and fried dumplings for breakfast. The Yue Family is a big family, so they have a substantial breakfast. However, Chen Wangshi only eats a bit and doesn¡¯t feel like eating anymore, claiming that she is on a diet. In the end, after being persuaded by Gao Ge, she dispels her thought and continues eating. Meanwhile, she mumbles, ¡°You are right. I¡¯m still in the time of growth¡­¡±


    When she is more or less full, she wipes her mouth and holds Gao Ge¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Badass, are we going to catch hares today?¡±


    Gao Ge is a bit confused and lowers his head to look at her, asking, ¡°When did I say we were going to catch hares?¡±


    ¡°You said we were going climbing today!¡±


    ¡°But what does climbing have to do with catching hares?¡±


    ¡°If we go climbing, of course we must catch hares!¡± Chen Wangshi asserts eloquently.


    This is a kid¡¯s way of thinking.


    As Chen Wangshi sees it, climbing must be a dull thing, but catching hares amidst climbing is a very interesting thing. Therefore, even though Gao Ge has never mentioned catching hares, Chen Wangshi¡¯s mind is full of catching hares.


    Holding Chen Wangshi, Gao Ge gets into the car. Yue Xincheng drives the car and heads towards Mount Duanlong with the others.


    This time, the fox spirit also goes along.


    In the car, Gao Ge suddenly hears the sound of the instrument spirit.


    ¡°Are you really going to share the fortune with Rakshasa?¡±


    Gao Ge feels startled and then talks to the instrument spirit, ¡°You are still alive?¡±


    The instrument spirit is a bit astounded, ¡°What else can it be? You thought I was dead?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t speak for a long time. Of course I thought you were dead,¡± Gao Ge says snappishly.


    ¡°Ahem, I have been recharging the spiritual jade. Man, this is not easy. I need some time. Of course, I also take the opportunity to restore myself.¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head and continues asking, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    After all, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t need to actually speak for the purpose of communicating with the instrument spirit, so there is no worrying that Rakshasa inside Chen Wangshi¡¯s body can hear their conversation.


    ¡°If you really catch the mandrill, I can suck it into the bronze mirror and refine it. By then, the bronze mirror can become much more powerful. Moreover, with the fortune, it will be easier for us to proceed the road to cultivation.¡±


    Gao Ge thinks for a while and shakes his head.


    ¡°What? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a good idea?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Gao Ge says, ¡°It¡¯s pretty simple. Since she is willing to do me the favor, I should give her something in return. After all, I cannot just let her help me for nothing. Moreover, I¡¯ve reached an agreement with her and agreed on the condition she raised. I cannot eat my words.¡±


    The instrument spirit has guessed that Gao Ge would say so, but it still finds his thought inexplicable, ¡°How can you be so rigid? As a cultivator, how can you always think for others? Besides, it is Rakshasa. Listen, being a cultivator, if you don¡¯t only care about yourself, it is impossible for you to become a strong man!¡±


    ¡°Was your previous master such a person?¡± Gao Ge sneers and asks.


    ¡°Yeah! It is because my master always meant to live for himself that he could be that strong!¡± The instrument spirit says complacently.


    Gao Ge grins, ¡°That¡¯s why he was killed.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± The instrument spirit is instantly choked. After thinking for a while, it still cannot say anything to refute him¡­


    As the instrument spirit keeps silent, Gao Ge just leaves it alone.


    It seems that the previous owner of the instrument spirit was not a good person.


    It can be evidenced by the way that the instrument spirit talks.


    It is fine that the spirit doesn¡¯t speak. Once it speaks, it becomes so annoying that even Gao Ge wants to throw it away. It is a pity that the bronze mirror has become a part of his star map. He cannot throw it away at will.


    When they arrive at Mount Duanlong, Gao Ge gets off the car.


    ¡°Let me go with Chen Wangshi,¡± Qingrou says, ¡°The mandrill seems to have met you before. If you come along, I¡¯m afraid that it won¡¯t show up easily.¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head. What Qingrou said is actually what Gao Ge wants to say.


    Although Gao Ge seldom deals with the mandrill, by a glance at it in Mount Duanlong, he finds that the mandrill is prudent and scheming. It is impossible to prevent themselves from being found if they follow behind.


    Qingrou is never strong enough to cope with the mandrill, but Rakshasa inside Chen Wangshi¡¯s body is well prepared. As long as the mandrill appears, it cannot escape for sure. By then, Gao Ge and his friends will rush over and lay siege to the mandrill. In this case, they can surely take down the mandrill. If the mandrill dares to ask them to strike together, Gao Ge will show respect for it then.


    Looking at Qingrou holding Chen Wangshi¡¯s hand and walking on the mountain path, and Chen Wangshi turning her head around with unwillingness to part with Gao Ge, he feels so amused. The little girl appears as if Gao Ge is selling her.


    Gao Ge glimpses Yue Xincheng¡¯s nervous face and then complains, ¡°What are you afraid of? Chen Wangshi is with her.¡±


    Yue Xincheng pulls a long face, ¡°You just make me even more afraid.¡±


    Compared with the mandrill, Yue Xincheng obviously feels that Rakshasa is more terrifying¡­


    When Chen Wangshi and Qingrou walk away for a while, Gao Ge and his friends start to catch up with them unhurriedly.


    With her hand held by Qingrou, Chen Wangshi keeps looking around.


    ¡°Qingrou, how come I can¡¯t find any hare here?¡±


    Qingrou has difficulty in answering Chen Wangshi¡¯s question. After pondering for a while, she says in a low voice, ¡°Maybe all the hares have been braised.¡±


    Chen Wangshi¡¯s face turns pale at once¡­

 Chapter 565 - Take It Easy

    Chen Wangshi walks only for a while and then gets carried by Qingrou on the back.


    When Rakshasa doesn¡¯t take over the body, Chen Wangshi will be an ordinary kid only.


    Having walked for such a long while on the mountain path, certainly she feels too tired.


    ¡°Qingrou, why haven¡¯t Badass and the other people caught up with us?¡± Chen Wangshi feels a bit anxious.


    Qingrou can feel that Chen Wangshi appears a bit flustered for being unable to see Gao Ge for too long a time.


    She ponders for a moment and comes up with a good excuse. She says to Chen Wangshi with a smile, ¡°They have gone to catch hares for you.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Chen Wangshi feels so excited that she almost jumps off Qingrou¡¯s back, as if she were a warrior getting off a horse in ancient times.


    ¡°Yes, sure¡­¡± After all, Qingrou only wants to pacify Chen Wangshi¡¯s mood. It doesn¡¯t matter whether she is lying or not. As to Gao Ge, it will be his own problem whether he will prove it with real action.


    Um¡­


    As to pacifying kids, that is easier said than done.


    After all, Chen Wangshi is not a silly kid. She raises a new question soon.


    ¡°Qingrou, Badass is a capable man, isn¡¯t he? How come it takes him so much effort to catch a hare?¡± Judging from Chen Wangshi¡¯s tone, she seems discontented with Gao Ge¡¯s performance.


    Qingrou thinks for a bit and says, ¡°Maybe because it is an era of aura recovery, the hare becomes much harder to catch.¡±


    Chen Wangshi instantly gets worried, ¡°In this case, even if the hare is caught, I cannot keep it anyway! In no way can I outrun it!¡±


    She doesn¡¯t consider whether she can defeat it.


    She is such a kid!


    Qingrou keeps chatting with Chen Wangshi.


    Actually, Qingrou is rather nervous now.


    More embarrassingly, she is very aware that if the mandrill really appears, she may be no match for it. By then, perhaps she needs to count on Chen Wangshi on her back, who is literally her talisman!


    Upon thinking that she leaves her safety to Chen Wangshi, Qingrou feels a bit amused.


    By now, Qingrou hasn¡¯t noticed anything.


    She feels a bit relieved and disappointed.


    ¡°Does the mandrill not even mean to show itself?¡± Qingrou thinks to herself.


    She takes a deep breath and continues striding forward.


    She feels that she must try her best to complete the task well.


    Because as far as she knows, her boyfriend Yue Xincheng seems to have another woman called Su Hui.


    Actually, it is not important. For Qingrou, it is a normal thing that a man has a few girlfriends at the same time, but she thinks she still needs to fight for a higher position in Yue Xincheng¡¯s heart.


    Qingrou is aware that it may be pointless if this issue is decided by Yue Xincheng.


    Who Yue Xincheng trusts and admires most is Gao Ge.


    As long as she can gain Gao Ge¡¯s appreciation, her position will be consolidated.


    Therefore, in order to achieve her end, she must lure the mandrill out¡­


    Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng surely don¡¯t expect the complicated thinking of Qingrou.


    If Yue Xincheng knows about it, he may burst out laughing.


    How great it is to have a girl like that!


    ¡°Boss, shall we walk faster? Or we may lose them,¡± Yue Xincheng says.


    Xia Lu says aside, ¡°I think you are just worried about your girl!¡±


    ¡°Of course! That¡¯s my girl. Surely I must care about her!¡± Yue Xincheng doesn¡¯t think it is an embarrassing thing.


    Xia Lu suddenly has no idea how to respond.


    Looking at Yue Xincheng¡¯s awe-inspiring appearance, she kind of envies Qingrou and can¡¯t help turning around to glance at Gao Ge.


    Yue Xincheng notices Xia Lu¡¯s eyes and says grinningly, ¡°Rest assured. Lu, if you are in danger, Boss will be worried about you.¡±


    Xia Lu stares at him, ¡°Mind your mouth!¡± Then she just moves closer to Yue Xincheng.


    ¡°You really mean it?¡±


    Yue Xincheng coughs and says, ¡°What are you referring to? I¡¯ve said a lot. What are you asking about?¡±


    Xia Lu sneers and says, ¡°Yue Xincheng, you¡¯ve gone too far. Do you think that I cannot take you down now?¡±


    Yue Xincheng is very speechless.


    That¡¯s what he admires Xia Lu for.


    When she cannot outargue others, she will threaten them by force. And it works on Yue Xincheng. After all, he is no match for her so he can only surrender. Certainly, even if he is, he cannot really fight with her!


    Although there is nothing going on between Xia Lu and Gao Ge, Yue Xincheng just regards Xia Lu as his boss¡¯s woman!


    This is indisputable.


    It just takes some time¡­


    However, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t hear their conversation. He is focused on communicating with the fox spirit.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you track the mandrill either?¡± Gao Ge asks in confusion.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t,¡± The fox spirit shakes her head and says, ¡°If I am a bit stronger, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for me to find it.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense. If I can be stronger too, the mandrill won¡¯t dare to act recklessly in front of me. It will be no match for me even if it really becomes a spirit.¡± The golden monkey sniffs at the fox spirit¡¯s words.


    The fox spirit cannot refute it at all.


    Having walked for a distance, the fox spirit suddenly stops.


    With her eyes closed, she seems to be carefully sensing something.


    Gao Ge and the others stop too, staring at the fox spirit. None of them says anything to disturb her.


    After a while, the fox spirit opens her eyes and looks forward, whose eyes appear rather profound.


    ¡°There is an illusion in front,¡± the fox spirit says.


    As a monster good at creating illusions, she is adept at illusion.


    Gao Ge is a bit surprised, ¡°Illusion? Can the mandrill create illusions now?¡± Having said that, he reaches out his hand to pat his own head. He realizes that he has said something stupid. When he saw the mandrill for the first time, it showed itself as a beggar, which was actually a kind of illusion. Unfortunately, he was too weak back then. Although he could guess it was a mandrill, he couldn¡¯t see through the illusion¡¯s nature. If it happens again now, he should be able to recognize it. After all, he has a bronze mirror.


    Yue Xincheng becomes anxious.


    ¡°Boss, we must hurry! Since there is illusion, it means that the mandrill has appeared. They may be in danger now!¡±


    ¡°Take it easy! Rakshasa is with them! You know how strong she is.¡± Despite saying so, Xia Lu obviously quickens her pace.

 Chapter 566 - Who Killed My Son?

    When it comes to the Zhao Family in Jiangnan City, Zhao Kan and Zhao Xing have left for the Dragon Court.


    The rest of the Zhao Family are still in the house of the Zhao Family instead of fleeing severally


    And the Zhao Family are getting together, censuring Zhao Kan and Zhao Xing now.


    ¡°How can the master do that? He is completely abandoning us!¡±


    ¡°Humph, what kind of master is he? How can he be qualified to be our master? He is such a jackass. Just because he fears Gao Ge, he gives away our family assets easily. Zhao Xing is a sinner of the Zhao Family!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Gao Ge only. How can we together be no match for him?¡± A young man shouts.


    However, no one echoes with him.


    They all look at each other and think about how strong Gao Ge is. Even if Zhao Xing and Zhao Kan join them, they won¡¯t be able to take down Gao Ge.


    They still have such self-knowledge.


    Therefore, they don¡¯t dare to brag recklessly!


    ¡°Uncle Chong, now that Zhao Xing and Zhao Kan are no longer with us, you will be our new master. What do you think we should do next?¡± A middle-aged man says to an old man who is in his 60s.


    The old man called Zhao Chong sneers in his heart.


    Now that Zhao Xing and Zhao Kan have left, with the Zhao Family¡¯s assets given up, what is the point of being the family¡¯s master? They just want him to stand up for them.


    However, it is an opportunity for him too.


    In fact, he is the uncle of Zhao Xing and Zhao Kan, but they have never cared about him.


    He has endured for decades.


    Currently, Zhao Xing and Zhao Kan have left. If he can earn something for the Zhao Family, he can gain some merits and glory for himself at the age.


    Sitting on the chair of the hall, he coughs and says, ¡°Now, in my opinion, we can go and have a talk with the Yue Family or Gao Ge.¡±


    The young man who tried to incite everyone to kill Gao Ge jointly feels confounded at the moment.


    ¡°What are we going to talk with them for?¡±


    ¡°Shut up! Let Uncle Chong do the talking!¡± The middle-aged man frowns and snaps.


    The young man hastens to shut down.


    Everyone stares at Zhao Chong again.


    Zhao Chong laughs and says, ¡°Actually, our family is on good terms with Gao Ge and the Yue Family to some degree. Moreover, this time, we are sensible enough to directly hand over all the assets. If we go to Gao Ge or Yue Xincheng and ask for a few assets through negotiation, we can make do with our living anyway, right?¡±


    The Zhao Family are all frustrated to hear that.


    What he suggests is not different from begging.


    Zhao Chong glances over the people¡¯s faces and understands what they are thinking about. He snorts and says sternly, ¡°What? You all think this is a bad idea? In this case, why don¡¯t you put forward your ideas? I¡¯m all ears.¡±


    ¡°Uncle Chong, that¡¯s not what we mean¡­¡± The middle-aged man who asked Zhao Chong to preside over the situation says with a forced smile.


    Zhao Chong heaves a sigh and takes a glance at him, saying, ¡°Actually, I know what you mean. You just feel it is a shame to do so, but you should know that the Zhao Family is no longer what it used to be. Do you still want to put on airs? To be honest, if you do, we will only wind up with leaving Jiangnan City in frustration. Then we can start over in a place where no one knows us? Do you really think we are able to do that? By then we may even be starved to death! Or we just go to find a job individually, as a salesperson or a worker in a factory?¡±


    Zhao Chong¡¯s words just put the others into despair.


    That kind of life may not be so dreadful, but for them, who have been used to a well-off lifestyle, it is even worse than being starved to death.


    ¡°All of you always spend a few thousand or even ten thousand on a meal and drive brand-name cars, especially you,¡± Zhao Chong points at the young man who keeps complaining, saying, ¡°You are the most unbelievable one. You spent 660,000 on a brand-name car, whose engine just leaked gas before it was driven out of the store, but you just found it rather special and continued to drive it back home after changing the engine. Given your brain, aren¡¯t you really afraid of being starved to death?¡±


    The young man opens his mouth and yet utters nothing.


    Zhao Chong heaves a sigh and says, ¡°So, apart from begging, we don¡¯t really have another way out.¡±


    Someone asks in a low voice, ¡°Will they agree on our request?¡±


    ¡°Humph, they have taken great advantage of our family. How can they not agree to such a tiny request?¡± Someone argues.


    ¡°Exactly. Gao Ge and the Yue Family shouldn¡¯t be too greedy, should they?¡± Another person echoes.


    Seemingly, in their eyes, as long as Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng dare to disagree on their demand of offering them some living guarantee, these two men will be regarded as greedy and vicious people.


    They seem to have forgotten that they almost got Gao Ge killed before.


    Therefore, it is not that people are forgetful. They are just good at leaving out the bad things they have done before.


    These people of the Zhao Family are the best example.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s go now!¡± The middle-aged man says.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t go now. As far as I know, they have gone to Mount Duanlong in the early morning.¡± Zhao Chong shakes his head.


    ¡°Mount Duanlong?¡± The middle-aged man is stunned and asks, ¡°Uncle Chong, is the luck chance reappearing in Mount Duanlong?¡±


    Since the secret realm was opened for the first time, Mount Duanlong has been a mystery to the cultivators. When it comes to Mount Duanlong, they always feel thrilled.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Neither dare I ask¡­¡± Zhao Chong shakes his head and says in a resigned tone.


    ¡°Uncle Chong, in this case, how about going to the Yue Family¡¯s residence to wait for them? We will look more sincere then,¡± the middle-aged man says.


    ¡°Okay. If he doesn¡¯t agree, we can kneel before the door of the Yue Family¡¯s residence. I don¡¯t believe that Gao Ge will kill us for that! If he does, he will appear too ruthless! By then everyone in the field of immortal cultivation will regard him as a demon!¡± Zhao Chong says and stands up. When he walks out of the house with the people, he finds that an old man in white, who is in his 70s, standing outside the house, followed by a man in blue with a small jade gourd at his waist.


    ¡°Um? Who are you?¡± Zhao Chong is surprised. When he sees the old man, he feels that his hair just stands on end.


    He can¡¯t help taking a step back.


    ¡°Who killed my son? Who killed my son?¡± The old man in white opens his eyes which are glistening with fierceness. The Zhao Family shiver all over though not cold.

 Chapter 567 - A Massacre

    Chapter 567 A Massacre


    The old man in white who suddenly appears, together with the two men in blue, sends a chill down the spines of the Zhao Family.


    ¡°May I ask who you are?¡± Zhao Chong takes a deep breath and braces himself for taking a step forward, making a bow with hands folded in front and asking.


    The old man in white snorts and reaches out his hand. It seems that on his hand, a black butterfly flies at an extremely fast speed and then lands on Zhao Chong¡¯s face.


    Before he can speak, Zhao Chong suddenly feels that something in his body is being quickly pulled away.


    Then with a grimace, he finally screams in pain and his body shrinks at a visible speed, as if he is drained of blood and essence. When the black butterfly turns blood-red and returns to the old man¡¯s hand, Zhao Chong freezes there. One of the Zhao Family takes a step forward and touches him gently. The next moment, Zhao Chong¡¯s body turns into ashes right away.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Quite some people cry out in horror.


    Astoundingly, within the blink of an eye, Zhao Chong has already vanished.


    As a gust of wind blows by, several people of the Zhao Family all cough heavily.


    Does anyone ordinary have ashes blown over his face?


    ¡°Uncle Chong!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa Chong!¡±


    The Zhao Family all glare in fury.


    Zhao Chong is already dead for good. Nothing of him is left but ashes¡­


    ¡°Who are you?¡± The middle-aged man following behind Zhao Chong shouts, whose voice sounds full of terror.


    The old man with a white beard sneers and the butterfly in his hand has disappeared.


    ¡°Who killed my son?¡±


    He repeats his question. They start to doubt whether humans are essentially inclined to repeat, just as is said online.


    ¡°Who on earth is your son? How can we know who killed your son?¡± A young man of the Zhao Family shouts.


    The old man with a white beard stares at him.


    The next moment, the young man feels his body enveloped by gusts of chills. Almost without hesitation, he turns around and wants to escape, but he still doesn¡¯t react fast enough. Or it is better to say that he doesn¡¯t run as fast as the butterfly flies. Instantly, the butterfly turns him into ashes.


    ¡°Humph. How reckless!¡± The old man with a white beard snorts. After killing two people of the Zhao Family, he doesn¡¯t show any mixed feelings on his face, as if he didn¡¯t kill two people but two ants. He really regards human¡¯s life as nothing, or how can he be so indifferent?


    ¡°You are from the Poison Sect?¡± The middle-aged man has no time to fear at the moment. He is simply ruminating on how to get out of the current predicament.


    Since the old man keeps asking who killed his son, telling him the answer will be the best solution then.


    ¡°Um?¡± The old man with a white beard stares at him, making the middle-aged man shiver subconsciously.


    ¡°How do you know I am from the Poison Sect? It seems that my son¡¯s death really has something to do with you,¡± the old man with a white beard says with a sneer.


    ¡°No, no, no. Sir, your son¡¯s death has nothing to do with us,¡± the middle-aged man hastens to say.


    The old man with a white beard looks at him with a frown, seemingly trying to see through his mind with his eyes.


    Then he says slowly, ¡°Go on.¡±


    ¡°Sir, your son was killed in our home indeed, but it was not any one of us who killed him!¡± The middle-aged man notices a silver lining and hastens to say.


    ¡°Who is that?¡± While the old man with a white beard is talking, his lips move slightly only and his face looks expressionless. Others can¡¯t help suspecting whether he is sleeping, but his cold killing intent is clearly there all the time. Probably it is his way to exert stress on them.


    He killed two people of the Zhao Family within a short period of time but the rest of the Zhao Family can only gather for shelter in fear. At the moment, in no way are they as courageous as they were when they claimed to negotiate with Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng. Even if the old man only glances at them, they will tremble in fear.


    Actually, these people were only bluffing by insisting on claiming to negotiate with Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng. If they are really faced with Gao Ge, they may not be able to talk fluently. After all, the fierceness that Gao Ge showed to them is more or less inferior to that of the old man with a white beard. Gao Ge has no knowledge of the vicious move that the old man plays. However, if he does, he will use it often. After all, it is smooth and clean. The dead body just turns into ashes without leaving any trace. He doesn¡¯t even need to burn the corpse for destroying the evidence.


    The point is that someone has to do away with the corpse if it is just left unattended.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t like bringing trouble to others.


    The middle-aged man is hesitating. Upon seeing that the butterfly reappears on the old man¡¯s hand, he shouts hysterically, ¡°Gao Ge! It¡¯s Gao Ge!¡±


    In fact, he never meant not to split on Gao Ge in consideration of his conscience. After all, the Zhao Family and Gao Ge hold grudge against each other. Of course, it doesn¡¯t mean that without the grudge, they wouldn¡¯t betray Gao Ge¡­


    He was hesitating just because he wanted to take the opportunity to bargain with the old man. What if the old man gets the information and still kills them all?


    ¡°Gao Ge?¡± The old man with a white beard slightly frowns, ¡°Who is he? Where is he?¡±


    ¡°He should be in Mount Duanlong now,¡± the middle-aged man says in a low voice.


    ¡°Why did he kill my son?¡± The old man with a white beard continues asking.


    The middle-aged man really wants to roll his eyes at the old man.


    Why did Gao Ge kill his son?


    His son meant to murder Gao Ge. Wasn¡¯t it a good cause for Gao Ge to kill him first? If not, Gao Ge would have been killed for sure.


    But he knows that if he really says so, he will be killed then. Therefore, he tries another way and mumbles, ¡°Gao Ge must be too bored. He capitalizes on his good talent and he also used to be a student of the Cultivation Academy. Afterwards, he became a member of the Dragon Court. That¡¯s why he dared to act recklessly and kill people at will¡­¡±


    Hearing the middle-aged man say that, the old man with a white beard frowns, ¡°A member of the Dragon Court? If so, it will be a bit troublesome¡­¡±


    The middle-aged man seems to worry that the old man dispels the thought of seeking revenge on Gao Ge, so he hastens to say, ¡°Rest assured. Gao Ge was a member of the Dragon Court but now he is not anymore.¡±


    In the meanwhile, he feels a bit curious. The old man with a white beard can¡¯t be an ordinary man. How can he not have heard of Gao Ge¡¯s name before?


    ¡°Okay. Noted. In this case, I have nothing to worry about then.¡± After saying that, the old man with a white beard turns around to look at the two men in blue behind him.


    The two men in blue immediately take his hint and charge forward.


    The old man with a white beard walks out of the door slowly.


    Nothing but screams and cries can be heard outside.


    This is a massacre.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do this¡­¡± The middle-aged man shouts in despair and finds a bug fly into his mouth. Then he starts to put his fingers down his throat, trying to get the bug out. However, soon the small bug has become as big as a fist and crawled out of his belly¡­


    ¡°All of you deserve to die!¡± The old man with a white beard, with his back to them, looks up at the sky, ¡°My son, don¡¯t worry. I will make these people pay for your death¡­¡±

 Chapter 568 - The Red-eyed Hare

    The middle-aged man was nursing a grievance when he died. He didn¡¯t get to disclose a lot of information, including the two monsters of Gao Ge and the fact that Gao Ge is a swordsman at the realm of Master. He wanted to sell the information of vital importance at a good price. However, the old man didn¡¯t give him a chance to continue talking at all. After learning Gao Ge¡¯s name and position, the old man just turned the Zhao Family¡¯s house into a living hell.


    Before dying, the middle-aged man was thinking, ¡°Go to Gao Ge now. The death of either you or him is a good thing anyway¡­¡±


    It is a pity that the old man with a white beard doesn¡¯t know what was on his mind. Neither can he be bothered to ask about it.


    It is enough that he knows who killed his son and where he is.


    He thought that Gao Ge was a member of the Dragon Court at first. This time, they are on a secret trip. If they offend the people of the Dragon Court and set against them, it won¡¯t be a good thing then. Nevertheless, now that Gao Ge has been expelled out of the Dragon Court, he doesn¡¯t feel apprehensive anymore.


    The two men in blue return to the old man with a white beard.


    ¡°Second Honorable Elder, everything has been settled.¡±


    ¡°Good. Let¡¯s go to Mount Duanlong,¡± the old man with a white beard says.


    The two men in blue stare into each other¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Second Honorable Elder, we don¡¯t know where Mount Duanlong is¡­¡±


    The old man with a white beard looks into the house and finds that no one is alive. He can only heave a sigh, ¡°Then let¡¯s go out and ask someone.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡­


    At the moment, in Mount Duanlong, Qingrou who is carrying Chen Wangshi on her back has felt a bit nervous.


    She looks around with her eyes full of alertness.


    After walking for another while, she finally realizes that the surroundings seem to be changing.


    Especially when she wants to go back, she finds that the way back has been different from the original road.


    The scenery on both sides of the road has changed a lot too, which appears completely different from before.


    In particular, she has left a mark in a tree and put two rocks together before but when she goes back, she can¡¯t find the mark or the rocks.


    ¡°It looks like that the thing has come¡­¡± Qingrou thinks in her mind and yet says nothing. She doesn¡¯t want to frighten Chen Wangshi.


    The poor little girl can¡¯t have realized that she is being used as a bait by Gao Ge and the others¡­


    ¡°Qingrou, do we lose the way?¡± Chen Wangshi, leaning against Qingrou¡¯s back, says with concern.


    Qingrou is a bit surprised that this little girl is such an acute observer.


    She has noticed that so fast.


    ¡°How do you know?¡±


    ¡°Well, Qingrou, you are driving me dizzy now.¡± Chen Wangshi really wants to roll her eyes. She is not liable to carsickness or seasickness but ¡°back-sickness¡±.


    Qingrou coughs and comforts her, ¡°No worry. You can take a nap if you want to.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    Qingrou feels so speechless.


    She was just saying. How can Chen Wangshi really fall asleep?


    Chen Wangshi is so unblushing¡­


    After a while, Qingrou realizes that she is still going in circles and feels even more worried. Most horrifyingly, Chen Wangshi who is on her back starts to snore.


    ¡°Oh my, you are really sleeping now¡­ I was expecting you to protect me!¡± Qingrou heaves a sigh and complains in her heart. She feels that she is not that stupid to get lost in Mount Duanlong, so what is happening must have something to do with the mandrill. However, it has been quite a while since she lost the way. By now, the mandrill hasn¡¯t showed itself. What on earth is it waiting for? Or it is watching for the proper moment for action?


    Holy crap.


    Now only Qingrou and Chen Wangshi are here.


    What is it waiting for?


    Probably her thinking has been sensed. Suddenly, a gust of strong wind whistles by.


    The surrounding leaves rustle.


    Due to the whistling wind, the yellow leaves in Mount Duanlong fall faster.


    For the moment, Qingrou immediately gets tense.


    With a frown, she looks around, trying to search for the trace of the mandrill, but it seems to be playing hide-and-seek with Qingrou. Having searched for a while, she still finds nothing.


    She becomes even more uneasy in her heart.


    ¡°I¡¯m searching, searching for a mandrill that is to become a spirit¡­¡±


    Qingrou starts to hum in a low voice to relieve her sense of urgency.


    ¡°You are not good at singing,¡± Chen Wangshi who is leaning on Qingrou¡¯s back, speaks.


    Qingrou has just felt like speaking when she is surprised.


    It doesn¡¯t sound like the voice of Chen Wangshi at all!


    ¡°Put me down.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Qingrou hastens to put ¡°Chen Wangshi¡± down and then rubs her own shoulders, asking in a low voice, ¡°Madam, the mandrill is here?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Rakshasa nods her head, turns around to look in the east and snorts. Instantly, she strikes forward quickly, leaving ghost shadows. Within the blink of an eye, she has arrived tens of meters away. Then she strikes a punch at a tree that can fill the span of two men¡¯s stretched arms. With a sound of bang, the towering tree is directly crushed with whirling bits of wood. The loud sound also reverberates in the forest. And Qingrou standing nearby even feels the earth trembling and the mountains shaking.


    When the tree is blown, a black shadow goes out, which seemingly tries to flee.


    ¡°Since you are here, how can you get away?¡± Rakshasa speaks with disdain and reaches out one of her hands to the black shadow.


    The black shadow hastens to parry and begins to run faster away from this place.


    Actually, at first, the mandrill has guessed that this is a trap for it. As such, it only created the illusion and didn¡¯t show itself. Because it cannot resist the temptation of Chen Wangshi¡¯s great fortune, it was watching for the moment to act. To its surprise, Rakshasa hidden inside Chen Wangshi¡¯s body felt that the distance was short enough, so she just took action after spotting its position.


    ¡°Rakshasa¡­¡± The voice from the black shadow is full of fear for Chen Wangshi.


    Now it finally realizes why this little girl has so much fortune.


    With Rakshasa in her body, of course she has great fortune.


    Rakshasa doesn¡¯t respond to it. Instead, she keeps charging forward.


    Such a scene looks a bit funny.


    The black shadow turns into wisps of black smoke and keeps dodging Rakshasa¡¯s attack. Unexpectedly, it is stricken back by a huge power before it gets far enough.


    Gao Ge is holding the Flying Star Sword, with his power of stars surging in his body. The golden monkey and the fox spirit are standing next to Gao Ge, vigilant and alert.


    s


    ¡°Master, the mandrill is really about to become a spirit. If we didn¡¯t take action, it would only take the mandrill three days at most to make it,¡± the fox spirit licks her lips and speaks.


    In their eyes, the mandrill is not a horrid being but a substantial dish.


    How hilarious!


    ¡°Take it down first,¡± Gao Ge says.


    The golden monkey and the fox spirit don¡¯t say anything more. They just rush forward from both sides. Two beams of light spurt from their bodies and strike the black shadow.


    With a harsh scream, the black shadow falls on the ground and turns into a black animal. It looks like a hare, except that its sharp fangs appear very fierce.


    ¡°Hello again.¡± Gao Ge stares at the unknown creature and says with a smile.


    The mandrill stares at Gao Ge, with its eyes reddened.


    ¡°Hey, a red-eyed hare.¡± Holding the sword, Gao Ge strides toward it.

 Chapter 569 - Deal with the Mandrill

    All the retreat routes of the mandrill have been blocked.


    Faced with such a situation, of course the mandrill can¡¯t escape. Even if it becomes a spirit, it may not be able to get away either.


    Therefore, simply put, the current case is a group of top gamers versus an AI player.


    If the mandrill can still strike back, it will be too humiliating for them.


    When the mandrill wants to escape, a beam of golden light is stricken to press the mandrill down. The golden light comes from Gao Ge¡¯s bronze mirror.


    ¡°Where are you fleeing?¡± Yue Xincheng shouts in an imposing manner, but the Slaying Dragon Broadsword he holds is not suitable enough for the current scene. He should hold the golden cudgel like Monkey King.


    The mandrill roars, ¡°I bear no grudge against you. Why do you want to catch me?¡±


    ¡°Ahem. It¡¯s because you¡­¡± Yue Xincheng hedges and fails to think of a reason after pondering for a while.


    Gao Ge takes a step forward and says calmly, ¡°That day when the secret realm of Mount Duanlong was opened, you defrauded others of their fortune. Your intention isn¡¯t right.¡±


    ¡°Hum. As a mandrill, what¡¯s wrong with me taking away others¡¯ fortune for my own cultivation? All the cultivators do that. Won¡¯t you hurt others for becoming stronger?¡± The mandrill sniffs at Gao Ge¡¯s words.


    Gao Ge laughs, ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to say about your argument. You make a good point. In this case, why did you ask then?¡±


    Yue Xincheng was made speechless by the mandrill.


    Now the mandrill is made speechless by Gao Ge.


    The mandrill realizes that continuing talking with Gao Ge won¡¯t be of any help, so it starts to run about, trying to escape from the siege laid by Gao Ge and his peers.


    Gao Ge asks Rakshasa, ¡°Madam, how should we take away its fortune?¡±


    ¡°Get it injured and then leave it to me,¡± Rakshasa says.


    Gao Ge nods his head, ¡°Okay.¡± After saying that, he holds the sword and acts much faster. The Flying Star Sword in his hand glistens with sword light. Beams of sword light intertwine, leaving no room for the mandrill to escape.


    The golden monkey and the fox spirit are just standing aside quietly with a slightly embarrassed look on their faces. It seems that they don¡¯t need to do any favor at all!


    Well. In this case, they should just stay aside and look on.


    When the mandrill is hit down from a height by Gao Ge, it happens to fall before Rakshasa.


    Rakshasa reaches out her hand to grip the mandrill and meanwhile pats the mandrill with the other hand. Instantly, the mandrill stops struggling, whose body looks seemingly a bit rigid.


    The mandrill still wants to scold him fiercely but then it doesn¡¯t even have a chance to speak.


    A beam of light is ripped out of the mandrill and spilt into two halves. One half of it lands on Chen Wangshi and the other half goes at Gao Ge. Undoubtedly, this is the fortune ripped out of the mandrill.


    ¡°Wait!¡± Gao Ge shouts.


    The red light immediately stops.


    Rakshasa stares at Gao Ge with a frown in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°As to the fortune, anyone who is here gets a share. They should get a share of their own,¡± Gao Ge takes a look at Yue Xincheng and the others, saying with a smile, ¡°Oh right. The fox spirit and the golden monkey too.¡±


    ¡°Um?¡± Rakshasa laughs and says, ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Boss, we don¡¯t want it! It¡¯s good enough that we follow you,¡± Yue Xincheng hastens to say.


    The golden monkey shakes its head, ¡°Neither do I need it.¡±


    ¡°Keep it for yourself,¡± Xia Lu speaks.


    The fox spirit is a bit thrilled and feels that Gao Ge is a great master, but since Yue Xincheng and the golden monkey said that, she has no idea what to say then. If she shows too much of her desire, Gao Ge may think that she is disloyal. Therefore, she can only condemn Yue Xincheng and the golden monkey sullenly in her heart.


    ¡°Enough. No more talking,¡± Gao Ge shakes his head and says, ¡°This time, in order to capture the mandrill, not only me but also everybody makes a contribution, especially Qingrou. She has walked for a long time while carrying Chen Wangshi on her back. Moreover, Yue Xincheng, of course I will always protect you, but what if I¡¯m not with you one day? You also need to look after Qingrou, so it won¡¯t be a bad thing to enhance your capability.¡±


    Yue Xincheng takes a look at Gao Ge¡¯s serious facial expression, heaves a sigh and says nothing more.


    Without hesitation, Rakshasa divides the rest of the fortune into several shares and then injects it respectively into Gao Ge, Yue Xincheng and the others.


    ¡°Everything is done,¡± Rakshasa says that, closes her eyes and passes out.


    Luckily, Qingrou has stood by her side so she hastens to fetch her.


    As to the mandrill, it turns into spots of ashes and then fades away. Perhaps many years later, it will transform into a mandrill again, but it is hard to say whether Gao Ge will be alive at that time.


    After all, it takes a mandrill a long time to cultivate itself.


    Of course, even if he realizes that, Gao Ge won¡¯t feel guilty about what happened to the mandrill.


    As the mandrill said, that is the rule of cultivation¨Cthe big fish eating the small ones. If Gao Ge and his peers are no match for the mandrill, how can the mandrill let go of them?


    Mercy is the biggest joke in the field of immortal cultivation. Although many people always talk of mercy, it is literally impossible for them to show mercy.


    Compared with the other cultivators, Gao Ge and his friends are really aboveboard and straightforward.


    Perhaps some cultivators may criticize Gao Ge for being hypocritical in secret after hearing of his way of doing things.


    ¡°Hey, Boss, what on earth is fortune? I don¡¯t feel anything special!¡± Yue Xincheng smacks his lips and says, looking as if he has had a dainty repast.


    ¡°It is hard to explain but it exists all the time. As to its function, maybe it will be shown in the future,¡± Gao Ge says with a smile.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Yue Xincheng nods his head and kind of looks forward to it.


    Gao Ge takes a few steps forward, fetches Chen Wangshi from Qingrou, turns around and says, ¡°Now that the mandrill has been dealt with, it¡¯s time for us to go back.¡±


    Actually, on the whole, the action of capturing the mandrill went pretty well. After all, the mandrill hasn¡¯t become a spirit. If it did, they wouldn¡¯t catch it so easily. Hence, it should be credited to their luck.


    However, the mandrill is not that lucky. It took the mandrill so much effort to cultivate itself to this extent but it becomes the stepping stone of Gao Ge and his friends for cultivation.


    It also gives Gao Ge a reminder.


    Nowadays, in the world, there are a lot of people stronger than him. If he doesn¡¯t want to become their stepping stone, he must improve his capability constantly.


    How stressful!


    ¡°I wonder whether the fortune can help me find Meng Jing as soon as possible¡­¡± Gao Ge thinks to himself and gives a bitter smile.


    Huaxia is too big a place. It is like fishing a needle out of the sea to find Meng Jing without even a clue. If needed, he can run around. Hard as it is, he must do it.


    While he is ruminating, the fox spirit suddenly stops.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gao Ge turns around and looks at the fox spirit, asking.


    The fox spirit says nothing and slowly closes her eyes. After a while, she opens her eyes, saying, ¡°Master, please be careful.¡±


    ¡°Um?¡± Gao Ge is taken aback. Hasn¡¯t the mandrill been taken care of?


    ¡°I seem to have sensed the Qi of the people of the Poison Sect,¡± the fox spirit says in a serious tone.

 Chapter 570 - They Don’t Seem to Reason with Us

    Gao Ge frowns and feels a bit surprised.


    The man in black died in the Zhao Family¡¯s residence. It hasn¡¯t been long before the people of the Poison Sect arrive. It seems that the man should have some mark on his body. Once he died, the other people of the Poison Sect would feel it and spot his location. Otherwise, they couldn¡¯t come so fast.


    The reason why the people of the Poison Sect are here goes without saying. They are coming for him.


    ¡°It seems that the people of the Poison Sect want to seek revenge,¡± Gao Ge says in a deep voice.


    ¡°No way. The people of the Poison Sect shouldn¡¯t be so unreasonable,¡± the golden monkey says in a low voice. It knows the Poison Sect and the reason why Gao Ge killed the man of the Poison Sect. It is not Gao Ge¡¯s full responsibility.


    Gao Ge turns around to take a glance at the golden monkey, saying with a smile, ¡°Monkey, I¡¯m relieved to hear that now.¡±


    The golden monkey is slightly stunned and then understands what Gao Ge actually means. Then it shakes its head with a bitter smile, saying, ¡°It is a strange thing. I didn¡¯t mean to do anything for you but somehow, since I met you, it seems that I have helped you a lot. Yet, I don¡¯t feel that I¡¯ve done anything wrong.¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head and makes a summary for the golden monkey, ¡°Maybe you¡¯ve realized that I¡¯m a virtuous man. Helping me is a just act.¡±


    The golden monkey glances at Gao Ge, ¡°You are so cheeky.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The golden monkey is so speechless.


    It shakes its head and gives up talking further with Gao Ge.


    ¡°Let¡¯s keep going,¡± Gao Ge says, ¡°But we must be careful. Fox, you are up.¡±


    ¡°Master, rest assured. As long as they approach us, I¡¯m sure that I can sense it,¡± the fox spirit says with a grin.


    After spending such a long time with him, the fox spirit has thought through one thing.


    Maybe at first, she worked for Gao Ge only because her essence has been taken by Gao Ge, but now, she becomes even more willing to. For several times, she even feels that Gao Ge is a great master. At least, by far, Gao Ge has never made her do anything dangerous. Moreover, if she performs well, Gao Ge has never treated her unfairly.


    For example, catching the mandrill actually had nothing to do with her. Neither did she do any favor. Despite that, Gao Ge still gives her a share of the mandrill¡¯s fortune.


    Having lived for so many years, the fox spirit can also think through a lot of issues.


    It is impossible that Gao Ge doesn¡¯t mean to win her over in this way.


    But what¡¯s wrong with that?


    A lot of people are even unwilling to do something to gain others¡¯ support. Since Gao Ge is willing to gain her support and also gives her real benefits, what else can she feel dissatisfied with?


    They continue walking downhill but they have slowed down a lot.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t know a lot about the people of the Poison Sect but he still kind of has dealt with one before. Besides, thanks to the Book of the Poison, Gao Ge knows much more about the Poison Sect.


    Those people are adept at using poison. One may fall into their traps by accident.


    The fox spirit said before that the Poison Sect used to practice medicine in order to help the people, but people were still afraid of them. The reason is quite simple. If they want to kill people, they have a lot of ways, which are impossible to guard against.


    Moreover, there is a saying that one would rather offend thousands of armies than offend the people of the Poison Sect.


    Because those who offend the people of the Poison Sect may be murdered in their dreams while they are sleeping. Some of them may die a sudden death even when they take a sip of water or even take a breath.


    Even with the help of the power of stars, Gao Ge must act carefully when he meets those people!


    ¡°Gao Ge, I think that they are here for you maybe not to put up a desperate fight with you. As long as you explain the whole thing clearly, perhaps they won¡¯t be too unreasonable,¡± the golden monkey says seriously.


    Gao Ge takes a look at the golden monkey and says with a smile, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give it a shot.¡±


    ¡°Rest assured. If you reason with them and they still want to kill you, I will help you kill them!¡± The golden monkey says savagely.


    Gao Ge is delighted, ¡°Monkey, you are so thoughtful!¡±


    ¡°No, you are the thoughtful one¡­¡± The golden monkey says with a bitter smile.


    Actually, even if the golden monkey didn¡¯t say that, Gao Ge would give it a shot.


    After all, he has no idea how the Poison Sect is now.


    Many years ago, they practiced medicine to help the people. What if they still do the same? What if only that man in black behaved like that?


    Therefore, he must fathom it out.


    As they walk on, Gao Ge suddenly stops.


    Some go downhill; some go uphill.


    Gao Ge and his friends are going downhill, and those who are going uphill are an old man with a white beard and two men in blue behind him.


    ¡°Master, there they go,¡± the fox spirit says in a low voice.


    Gao Ge nods his head.


    Even if the fox spirit didn¡¯t remind him, Gao Ge can realize that.


    The aura of that man in black who was killed by Gao Ge feels very similar to that of the three men, especially the old man with a white beard.


    Although they are still a distance away, Gao Ge still feels very uncomfortable upon seeing the old man with a white beard. Gao Ge feels as if he had a poisonous insect on his back. This old man just gives him the creeps.


    Gao Ge stops and so do they.


    When they continue walking forward, Gao Ge feels horridly cold.


    ¡°Monkey, I feel that they are not here to reason with me.¡± While speaking, Gao Ge hands over Chen Wangshi to Xia Lu.


    Actually, he is not worried about Chen Wangshi¡¯s safety at all.


    After all, if she really encounters danger, Rakshasa cannot just stand by.


    Currently, Gao Ge himself is a swordsman at the realm of Master, accompanied by two monsters and Rakshasa, who is hidden inside Chen Wangshi¡¯s body.


    Even if they confront a cultivator at the realm of Grand Master, they still don¡¯t have to fear.


    Moreover, the people of the Poison Sect always don¡¯t hold a high cultivation level, about which they can¡¯t do anything. They have to spend most of their time in studying poisons. They don¡¯t have enough time to cultivate themselves even if they want to.


    ¡°Wait. Let me go forward and ask first,¡± Gao Ge says and then walks forward.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you!¡± The golden monkey says and hastily follows him.


    The old man with a white beard stands there but he doesn¡¯t look at Gao Ge. Instead, he stares at the golden monkey next to Gao Ge and the fox spirit behind. Then he gives a look of dawning comprehension.


    ¡°You are Gao Ge?¡± The old man with a white beard looks at Gao Ge and asks.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gao Ge sneers, ¡°You know me?¡±


    ¡°No wonder you can kill my son. It turns out that you have two monsters. Hum. Otherwise, an incapable nonentity as you could never have laid a finger on my son!¡±


    The golden monkey is a bit confounded by what the old man with a white beard said, but very soon, it realizes that Gao Ge has his own way of concealing his Qi. It seems to be the Sky Covering Umbrella that keeps the old man from seeing through Gao Ge¡¯s cultivation level.


    ¡°You mean the man that appeared in the Zhao Family¡¯s residence?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°Exactly!¡±


    Gao Ge is amused. Looking at the golden monkey, he says, ¡°Monkey, that man¡¯s father is here for me. He really doesn¡¯t look like coming here to reason with me.¡±


    The golden monkey says nothing but it has been well prepared.


    It can strike forward at any time.

 Chapter 571 - Stretch Your Head over

    Although Gao Ge doesn¡¯t feel good about the old man with a white beard, he is not afraid at all.


    If the people of the Poison Sect want to reason with Gao Ge, it is good then. They can just sit down and talk about what happened before over tea or wine.


    However, if they don¡¯t want to reason, it will be even easier.


    Gao Ge has never been a person preferring to reason with others since he was born.


    If he can handle the trouble with his fists, why does he have to talk through it?


    Of course, if the opponent is too strong for him, Gao Ge is willing to try to reason with him. It¡¯s not that Gao Ge is frightened of him; instead, he just wants to follow his heart to survive! That¡¯s right. To follow his heart! It means more or less the same but it is much better to put in this way.


    The old man with a white beard gazes at Gao Ge with narrowed eyes full of killing intent.


    ¡°Why did you kill my son?¡± The old man with a white beard asks.


    Gao Ge is a bit surprised.


    He thought that the man would make an attack directly without saying anything. To his surprise, the man is asking him a question. Is he an easy-going man? Nevertheless, judging from the killing intent reflected in his eyes, he doesn¡¯t seem so!


    ¡°Sir, since you¡¯ve raised the question, I must defend myself. Your son wanted to kill me, so I had no other choice but to kill him first,¡± Gao Ge coughs and says seriously, ¡°Since he wanted to kill me, I could not just stay still, waiting for him to kill me.¡±


    With a smile on his face, the man with a white beard looks very amiable, but what he says is not delightful at all.


    He stares at Gao Ge and says, ¡°Why not?¡±


    Gao Ge is slightly surprised at first and then goes mad, but he still asks patiently, ¡°Sir, what do you mean?¡±


    The old man walks to Gao Ge slowly and continues, ¡°I mean, when my son wanted to kill you, you should have craned your neck and waited for death. What¡¯s the problem with that?¡±


    Gao Ge sneers.


    The golden monkey flies into a rage, asking, ¡°Are the people of the Poison Sect always so unreasonable?¡±


    ¡°How dare you! You have no rights to point fingers at us!¡± The old man with a white beard bursts into anger and yells.


    The golden monkey is really furious.


    It exhorted Gao Ge repeatedly to reason with them patiently at first but out of its expectation, the people of the Poison Sect have become like this. Undoubtedly, it feels like it has been slapped in the face.


    As a golden monkey, it still has its dignity.


    Now it is really irritated for being slapped in the face like this.


    Actually, Gao Ge is also burning with rage.


    He has experienced a lot in the outside world for so many years. It is not that he has never met shameless and unreasonable people, but very few of them can be so unbelievable as this old man.


    ¡°You must be really bad at singing.¡± Gao Ge snaps.


    The golden monkey next to him asks in a low voice, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°What he just uttered is so awfully annoying!¡± Gao Ge explains.


    The golden monkey is speechless.


    ¡°Humph! Ignorant stripling, you have such a sharp tongue,¡± the old man sneers. As he raises his wrist, a black butterfly flies at Gao Ge.


    Without hesitation, Gao Ge waves his sword. The surging sword spirit reaches the butterfly and as a result, the butterfly just turns into black smoke and fades away.


    ¡°My butterfly!¡± The old man widens his eyes and screams.


    ¡°Ha, your butt flies?¡± Holding the sword, Gao Ge responds to him and says laughingly, ¡°You are so funny, but if you want, I can help kick your butt back!¡±


    After all, the old man is not a reasonable man.


    Of course Gao Ge doesn¡¯t need to be nice to him.


    ¡°Kill him! Kill him!¡± The old man feels extremely grieved. He has raised the venomous butterfly for nearly ten years. An ordinary butterfly can¡¯t live so long while his butterfly always fed on the blood of poisonous animals, which took him a lot of effort. Moreover, it was really lucky for him to successfully keep one out of ten butterflies alive. It is fair enough to say that the butterfly was literally his younger son. Unfortunately, it died within a blink of an eye. His anger is imaginable.


    The two men in blue didn¡¯t act or speak before. Now as they hear the old man¡¯s order, they immediately strike at Gao Ge.


    ¡°Humph! You are dead meat!¡± The golden monkey flares up and becomes bigger at once. Having switched itself to a fighting mode, it charges forward to the two men.


    Gao Ge frowns and shouts, ¡°Monkey, be careful!¡±


    ¡°Humph, I¡¯m fine! Their attacks are nothing to me!¡± The golden monkey snorts and strikes a punch at one of the men in blue.


    The man in blue takes the punch of the golden monkey with his fist and immediately, he is sent flying away. It is actually imaginable. Anyway, the golden monkey has reached the realm of Grand Master, though it is inferior to a human cultivator at the realm of Grand Master. However, it must have no difficulty coping with these two men in blue.


    To the golden monkey¡¯s astonishment, after it knocks down one of the men, the other man in blue gives a creepy smile and meanwhile, a bug flies out from the jade gourd in his palm and lands on the golden monkey.


    When the bug lands on it, the golden monkey has a sense of danger. The next moment it feels weakness in its limbs.


    Bang. The man in blue takes the opportunity to land a punch at the golden monkey.


    The golden monkey keeps retreating. It shakes its head, dizzy and light-headed.


    ¡°Despicable¡­¡± the golden monkey curses and then feels it is not appropriate to curse the man.


    After all, it has known that it is dealing with the people of the Poison Sect. Hence, there is nothing wrong with their confronting it with poison.


    It just feels a bit irritated.


    ¡°Haha. A monster is nothing anyway. We have plenty of ways to deal with you! You have no idea of death or danger!¡± The old man with a white beard bursts out laughing.


    After saying that, he taps the ground on tiptoe and rises. Holding a black broken sword, he comes at the golden monkey.


    ¡°What a good monster! I came to Jiangnan City only to seek revenge for my son and didn¡¯t expect to get such a windfall! If I can foster this monkey monster into a poisonous monster, I¡¯ll be invincible in the world then!¡±


    Gao Ge snorts and immediately unsheathes his sword to force the old man with a white beard to retreat with one move.


    ¡°Monkey, be careful,¡± Gao Ge says.


    Now Yue Xincheng and the others also arrive in a hurry.


    ¡°Leave me alone. Help Gao Ge kill them all!¡± The golden monkey snarls through clenched teeth.


    The old man with a white beard stops and stares at Gao Ge. He frowns and then laughs, saying, ¡°I thought that you were only an ordinary man. Unexpectedly, you turn out to be a swordsman and you are not weak. Pretty impressed by your way of concealing your Qi. Tell me. How did you make it? I can let you keep a full body when I kill you.¡±


    Gao Ge rolls his eyes. Why does a dead man care about whether he can keep a full body when he is killed?


    ¡°Stretch your head over and I will tell you,¡± Gao Ge says grinningly.

 Chapter 572 - You Are Poisoned

    The people of the Poison Sect came here in full fury. Gao Ge didn¡¯t mean to reason with them. Neither did they want to reason with him. They even acted arrogantly and unreasonably.


    After hearing the old man with a white beard out, Gao Ge was amused. The old man sounded like Gao Ge preferred to reason with others.


    Since the old man doesn¡¯t want to reason, Gao Ge will just put his sword on the old man¡¯s neck and¡­


    And quit talking. Now that the sword is placed on the neck, reasoning is useless.


    The next step should be to cut the opponent¡¯s throat.


    ¡°Fox!¡± Gao Ge shouts.


    The fox spirit immediately takes his hint and starts to make an illusion.


    When the illusion is cast, the two men in blue freeze at once while the old man with a white beard immediately comes to his senses. Then he takes out a pill and puts it into his mouth.


    As he vomits a mouthful of blood, his eyes become much clearer. He says with a sneer on his face, ¡°Humph. You think such an insignificant move can restrain me?¡±


    Gao Ge can¡¯t help turning his head to look at the fox spirit, complaining to her, ¡°Fox, your illusion is so lousy! It only worked on me! It didn¡¯t work on Heaven Dragon before. Now neither does it work on this old man.¡±


    The fox spirit is so depressed to hear his complaint.


    Man.


    When the fox spirit cast the illusion on Gao Ge, he was only at the realm of Strength Exposure. However, Heaven Dragon is at the realm of Grand Master! It is impossible that her illusion can work on him! After all, a monster cannot defeat a human cultivator when they are at the same realm.


    As to this old man, he succeeded in resisting the fox spirit¡¯s illusion by taking the pill of the Poison Sect but he still vomited some blood.


    It is not that the illusion is too lousy.


    It is just that the opponent Gao Ge encounters every time is no ordinary man.


    Actually, Gao Ge only makes a complaint verbally. In his heart, he knows that the fox spirit¡¯s illusion does work.


    The old man¡¯s cultivation level is not that high but he is really exceptionally adept at using poison. And now he is injured.


    The old man is merely at the realm of Half-step Master, who is also injured. As long as Gao Ge looks out for his poison, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem to kill the man.


    Hence, Gao Ge takes the opportunity to strike another beam of sword spirit.


    The old man snorts and throws out a black lotus. The lotus explodes upon reaching the sword spirit and transforms into black smoke. Then the smoke just spreads towards Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge feels a headache.


    He feels as if confronting a mage.


    And the mage is launching a magical attack.


    Gao Ge wanted to dodge it directly but upon thinking that behind him are Qingrou and his other friends, he can only dispel the black smoke with the sword spirit and meanwhile charge forward, with gritted teeth. In an imposing manner, the surging sword spirit forces the old man with a white beard to go backwards forcibly.


    ¡°Um? Your cultivation level¡­¡± Now the old man with a white beard also senses something unusual. With knitted brows, he gazes at Gao Ge and feels that he himself has misjudged. Now the feeling just gets even stronger that this young man is at least a swordsman at the realm of Half-step Master, or even Master.


    He curses the Zhao Family in his heart. How could they not tell him such important information?


    If he had known that Gao Ge was a swordsman at the realm of Master, he must have made a deliberate plan instead of rushing to Gao Ge in an arrogant manner even if he still wanted to seek revenge for his son.


    Now he kind of asks for trouble himself.


    He takes a few steps back and then throws a few bugs away.


    ¡°Are you a summoner?¡± Gao Ge smashes the bugs and snaps, ¡°Can you just confront me directly?¡±


    ¡°Humph. It is not that easy to irritate me,¡± the old man says with a sneer.


    Gao Ge is really speechless.


    The old man is just a coward and still defends himself plausibly.


    Since when Gao Ge wants to irritate the old man?


    At the moment, Yue Xincheng and Xia Lu also charge forward.


    When the two men in blue get rid of the illusion, a sword has appeared in front of them.


    As the sword is slashed down, one of them is beheaded.


    Yue Xincheng shouts and beheads one of the men in blue. The other man in blue has come to his senses, and then he quickly throws out a bug.


    The bug appears semi-transparent with its wings just like a cicada¡¯s, but it flies at an extremely fast speed and directly lands on Yue Xincheng¡¯s neck.


    The next moment, Yue Xincheng¡¯s face turns black.


    ¡°Oh no! Gao Ge!¡± Xia Lu shouts hurriedly and then takes one step forward to send the man in blue flying away with one punch.


    Gao Ge turns around and sees Yue Xincheng¡¯s black face. Shocked at once, he hastens to rush over and grab Yue Xincheng¡¯s wrist to transfer the power of stars into his body. As a result, Yue Xincheng¡¯s face gets better.


    However, the old man with a white beard approaches him now.


    The fox spirit hastens to rise and says, ¡°Master, leave him to me!¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head.


    The fox spirit immediately sends out a beam of red light towards the old man with a white beard.


    The old man dodges it and the red light just hits a tree. The tree is broken at once.


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna kill you!¡± With her eyes reddened, Qingrou strikes at the old man.


    The old man with a white beard looks at Qingrou and realizes that it is a good opportunity now. He just wants to grab Qingrou when Gao Ge holds the Flying Star Sword and forces him to retreat with the sword spirit.


    ¡°Qingrou, go back!¡± Gao Ge says in a serious voice.


    Qingrou turns around and sees Gao Ge holding the sword with one hand and grabbing Yue Xincheng¡¯s wrist with the other. She bites her lips and nods her head. She is furious with the old man with a white beard for his injuring Yue Xincheng seriously, but she is also aware that her reckless act will only cause trouble for Gao Ge.


    As Yue Xincheng¡¯s face turns better, Gao Ge quickly puts a snow lotus into Yue Xincheng¡¯s mouth. Eventually, Yue Xincheng¡¯s situation has been temporarily stabilized.


    ¡°Oh?¡± The old man with a white beard gazes at Gao Ge with staring eyes, saying in a stunned voice, ¡°You can dispel the poison of our sect? Are you also good at medical skills? No, you didn¡¯t use any medical skill or counteract the poison with another. You used your own aura?¡±


    Gao Ge stands up and stares at the old man with a white beard coldly, sneering, ¡°You keep talking about your son. Since you miss him so much, I may as well let you two reunited.¡±


    The old man with a white beard can feel that Gao Ge¡¯s killing intent grows much stronger, which must have something to do with his friend¡¯s getting poisoned.


    Somehow, the old man with a white beard meets Gao Ge¡¯s eyes and feels a bit frightened.


    The next moment, Gao Ge rushes at the old man with his sword.


    ¡°Come on! Show me how many poisons you have!¡±


    After saying that, he casts the sword spirit. Presently a crack appears in the mountain and extends to the feet of the old man with a white beard.


    A loud bang comes from the background beneath the old man¡¯s feet. As a huge cloud of dust rises, his body is blown upwards. The moment he is thrown away, he throws out an iron ball. Upon reaching Gao Ge, it quickly explodes and turns into white powder. Gao Ge has no time to avoid it and takes in some powder somehow. Instantly, he feels discomfortable.


    The instrument spirit¡¯s voice quickly comes, ¡°You are poisoned.¡±


    With the help of his power of stars, he gets the poison out of his body forcibly, which consumes a large amount of his power of stars.


    Regardless, he continues charging forward and meanwhile responds to the instrument spirit in his heart.


    ¡°So what?¡±


    He replies.

 Chapter 573 - Don’t Push Me Too Far!

    The instrument spirit suddenly feels pity for the old man with a white beard from the Poison Sect.


    Why does he have to irritate Gao Ge to such an extent?


    A rageful swordsman at the realm of Master can be unimaginably lethal!


    Although Gao Ge is extremely furious at the moment, he is not insane yet. He comes in an imposing manner, but he still remains discreet, guarding against the endless poisons thrown out by the old man.


    Due to the fright in his heart, the old man with a white beard acts even more slowly.


    Accidentally, he is injured by Gao Ge¡¯s sword spirit.


    He retreats quickly for several steps stumblingly and finally stands firm but before he lowers his head to take a look at his injury, a gust of sword spirit has come to him.


    With a shout, he strikes another punch out to resist the sword spirit and begins to spit blood again.


    The strength gap is clearly shown.


    Without the poison, in terms of his cultivation level, it is impossible for him to deal with Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge is always prone to kill his opponents while they are sick or weak. Now this principle is even better executed. Again, he approaches the old man with a white beard on the Ghost-like Steps of the Shadow School. When the old man throws away a bug, Gao Ge reaches out his hand to catch the bug without hesitation and takes two steps forward to put the bug into the old man¡¯s mouth forcibly.


    ¡°Eat it!¡± Gao Ge shouts.


    The old man with a white beard keeps retreating. With a grimace, he hastens to put several pills into his own mouth.


    Gao Ge sneers, ¡°It turns out that as a poisoner, you are also afraid of poison.¡±


    The old man with a white beard takes a fierce glance at Gao Ge and feels that the latter is literally talking nonsense. Can¡¯t a swordsman be killed by a sword?


    Likewise, for the people of the Poison Sect, poison is only their weapon, which doesn¡¯t mean that they can resist all the poisons.


    In fact, tens of people of the Poison Sect die of poison every year.


    Therefore, for the people of the Poison Sect, the most terrible thing is not the enemy holding a trenchant edge but the poison they create.


    ¡°Bloke, do you really think that you can kill me?¡± The old man with a white beard suddenly bursts into laughter.


    Gao Ge can¡¯t be bothered to ask what intrigue or trick the old man is using. Instead, he charges forward with his sword and takes the dauntless sword intent as his reply.


    ¡°Surely I can!¡±


    Gao Ge really wants to stab the old man with a white beard harshly but the latter just casts something over as he raises his hand.


    This makes Gao Ge even start to wonder whether he should continue badgering for another while. Perhaps the old man will take out some other weird items.


    ¡°Are you Doraemon?¡± As he shouts fiercely, Gao Ge gives a kick in the old man¡¯s chest.


    It happens that several persons are going uphill, who are dumbfounded to see the scene. One of them even takes out a phone and shouts, ¡°Look! A man is hitting an old man in the daytime! Shame on this perpetrator! He should be arrested!¡±


    ¡°Exactly! He can¡¯t be regarded as a human! How can he have no respect for the elderly?¡±


    ¡°What a scumbag! Beast!¡±


    ¡°We must expose him online! Dox him!¡±


    Gao Ge thinks it over and then kicks the old man away to those people.


    The old man stands up and grabs a young man of them.


    ¡°I will kill him if you dare to act recklessly.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah?¡± Gao Ge charges forward.


    That¡¯s exactly what he wants.


    As Gao Ge still comes at him without slowing down, the old man with a white beard gets so mad that he pats the young man to death out of anger.


    Meanwhile, he sprinkles some black powder, which flows in the air. The rest of the people who take in the black powder just fall on the ground.


    Without darting a glance at them, Gao Ge casts the sword spell and the Tianji Sword just goes forward.


    These young passers-by are quite innocent, but somehow, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t feel pity for them, probably because in his eyes, it is the individuals like them who cause the social disharmony and indifference. And they are also the ones who encourage the staged crash scam. They don¡¯t care about whether it is really a staged crash scam or not. Anyhow, whenever they see someone lying before a luxury car, they just subconsciously surmise that the car owner must have hit the man arrogantly, and when more people look on, they will go forward and point fingers, showing their sense of justice. If someone is really hit by a car and then an onlooker asserts that it is a staged crash scam, these people will immediately censure the victim, ¡°Old man, shame on you! How can you set up such a staged crash scam?¡± The victim may die just for that.


    When some netizens are surfing the internet, they may come across some title about someone hitting his own child. Then they will immediately criticize the man for being such an evil parent who should be sentenced to death. In fact, they don¡¯t know that the kid takes away his parent¡¯s money for medical fees only to top up his game account and reward the network anchor. Of course, neither do they want to know. Even if they know it later, they will only say, ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Nothing more.


    Because there are too many such people in the world, Gao Ge keeps reminding himself never to blindly believe what he sees with his eyes. It is fine to uphold justice and have a sense of justice, but he must learn about the ins and outs of the matter first. Only if he does will he not follow the herd blindly. Well, on second thought, those people exist for a reason too. Otherwise, how can the insignificant media and PR companies harness the public opinion? That¡¯s how they earn profits¡­


    The old man with a white beard apparently can¡¯t take it anymore.


    It is now that he suddenly realizes one thing. That is, no wonder his son was killed by Gao Ge.


    Actually, if he were well prepared and brought enough masters of the Poison Sect here, he might be able to take down Gao Ge. Unfortunately, a lot of his potent weapons are left in the Poison Sect.


    Before he came to Jiangnan City, he hadn¡¯t expected to encounter a swordsman at the realm of Master guarded by two monsters.


    This is a serious consequence caused by information asymmetry.


    In the face of Gao Ge¡¯s constant attacks, the old man with a white beard runs to the foot of the mountain.


    He doesn¡¯t seem to stop.


    He can just run as far as possible.


    Gao Ge is not hurried.


    At first, because Yue Xincheng was poisoned, he became anxious. However, now that Yue Xincheng¡¯s condition is stable, he doesn¡¯t need to rush then.


    The old man with a white beard is not capable but he is good at playing dirty moves.


    It is like fishing. When the big fish bites the hook, you must wait for a moment and not lift the rod until the fish gets exhausted.


    Finally, when the old man with a white beard takes out a black grass only after searching for a while, Gao Ge gives a smile.


    ¡°The thing you are holding is called Death Grass. One can¡¯t be poisoned to death by it unless he eats it. How are you going to use it against me? What? You have no other poison now?¡±


    Holding the sword, Gao Ge looks at the old man and sneers.


    ¡°Gao Ge, don¡¯t push me too far!¡± The old man says in a trembling voice.

 Chapter 574 - A Good Person

    Maybe this old man from the Poison Sect has just come out of the so-called blessed spot, so he is still out of date and doesn¡¯t understand that he who provokes first is in the wrong. Under the current circumstance, his first reaction turns out to be criticizing Gao Ge for pushing him too far, which is kind of unreasonable.


    Gao Ge realizes that the old man with a white beard has been at the end of his rope, so he plans to put an end to this fight.


    Watching Gao Ge approaching him with a sword, the old man with a white beard feels nothing but panic.


    Panicked as he is, he still appears rather calm. He coughs and says, ¡°Gao Ge, you want to kill me?¡±


    Gao Ge puts on a big smile.


    The old man and that dead man are really father and son.


    Just like his son, the old man also likes talking nonsense when death is around the corner. Gao Ge is almost reaching him and he is still blathering.


    ¡°If you kill me, the Poison Sect won¡¯t let go of you!¡± The old man shouts.


    Gao Ge charges forward, decisive and resolute. His sword glistening with a beam of sword light is stabbed through the old man¡¯s body.


    Having pulled out the sword, Gao Ge turns around and walks to Yue Xincheng and the others. The Flying Star Sword has been put away. He takes out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket with his blood-stained hand and lights one cigarette for himself. He takes a puff of it and answers simply without caring about whether the old man can hear him, ¡°I¡¯m waiting.¡±


    In fact, Gao Ge has heard what the old man just said too many times.


    Maybe that¡¯s the common feature of human beings.


    One just always feels like bluffing when he is dying.


    In fact, if possible, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t want to set against the Poison Sect.


    It is not that Gao Ge is a coward but that he has too many concerns. If he is alone, he has nothing to fear then but his friends like Yue Xincheng, Xia Lu are still around him. The Poison Sect is located in a blessed spot, which can tell that they must be really powerful. Moreover, the people of the Poison Sect are all adept at using poisons.


    In light of his power of stars, Gao Ge has no problem with confronting the people of the Poison Sect, but that is not the case for Yue Xincheng and the others!


    This time, it is lucky that he is with Yue Xincheng. If he weren¡¯t, how could Yue Xincheng be detoxified?


    Maybe when he finally saw him, he would become a mummy then.


    Gao Ge goes to Yue Xincheng and continues eliminating the rest of the poison in his body.


    The fox spirit says to him in a soft voice, ¡°Master, now the people of the Poison Sect are really offended by us.¡±


    Gao Ge glimpses her and nods his head, ¡°I know.¡±


    The fox spirit grins and says, ¡°Then I¡¯ll be relieved.¡±


    The only reason why she says so is that she feels that Gao Ge appears very calm and seems unconcerned about the Poison Sect.


    It also reflects that the fox spirit doesn¡¯t know enough about Gao Ge. If she does, she will know that her master is not unconcerned at all. Instead, he is just aware that worrying is useless. Moreover, it is a must-do to kill the old man with a white beard. Under that circumstance, it would be a stupid thing to negotiate with the old man. After all, antagonists generally die of talking too much. Although Gao Ge doesn¡¯t regard himself as an antagonist, he must avoid this common mistake that often happens in the TV drama. For example, when one has a chance to kill his opponent, he always stands aside, gabbling nonsense for almost half an hour.


    In the end, some accident will happen, causing a plot twist of the story.


    The old man with a white beard rushed to Jiangnan City from afar right after he knew that his son was killed just in order to seek revenge for his son. He and Gao Ge are absolutely irreconcilable.


    Keeping him alive would be like burying a bomb around Gao Ge.


    Would not killing him stop the Poison Sect from causing trouble for him?


    Of course not!


    Taking care of this trouble before pondering over the others is how Gao Ge does things.


    Gao Ge has suppressed the poison in Yue Xincheng¡¯s body, so it is not difficult for him to completely dispel it with his power of stars now. As to the golden monkey, although it is also poisoned, it is at the realm of Grand Master anyway. Hence, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t need to worry about it at all. Very soon, it just drives the poison out of its body forcibly and vomits a mouthful of blood only.


    ¡°Gao Ge, in the following days, we must be careful,¡± the golden monkey walks to Gao Ge and says. Then it curses, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the Poison Sect would become like that after so many years!¡±


    The fox spirit glances at the golden monkey and doesn¡¯t look surprised at all, ¡°Man¡¯s heart is changeable. Besides, as you said, it has been so many years. The people you know about may have been dead. Moreover, what do you know about the Poison Sect? I¡¯m the one who actually dealt with the Poison Sect before and you only met them several times. Even I don¡¯t know much about them, let alone you!¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± The golden monkey wants to argue with the fox spirit but on second thought, it decides to give up, because it is no match for the fox spirit indeed in terms of arguing.


    ¡°Enough. Let¡¯s go back,¡± Gao Ge coughs and says.


    His words kind of ease the golden monkey¡¯s embarrassment.


    They return to the Yue Family. Gao Ge learns from Third Master that the remaining people of the Zhao Family who didn¡¯t leave Jiangnan City has been dead.


    It has nothing to do with Gao Ge but he still gives a call to Zhao Xing and briefs him about the situation. After all, it was him who harbored a severe grudge against the Zhao Family. Now that so many people of the Zhao Family have been killed, Gao Ge must be the No. 1 suspect.


    Luckily, Zhao Xing is not that type of person who can¡¯t see the situation clearly. After hearing Gao Ge out, he heaves a sigh and says, ¡°Was it done by the people of the Poison Sect?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve guessed it. However, back then you told me to leave Jiangnan City as soon as possible but they just wouldn¡¯t listen. It was all their faults,¡± Zhao Xing says resignedly.


    Despite that, Gao Ge can still feel that Zhao Xing is a bit downcast, which is pretty understandable. It is not that Zhao Xing feels pity for the death of the Zhao Family. After all, those people didn¡¯t take his life seriously before. Regardless, Zhao Xing wouldn¡¯t requite evil with good.


    He feels depressed sheerly because as a master of the Zhao Family, it is too unacceptable for him to see the family completely collapse and turn into ruins.


    That¡¯s all.


    After hanging up the phone, Gao Ge also lets out a sigh of relief.


    He can tell that Zhao Xing is really sensible rather than embarrassed or afraid of him.


    ¡°He is a good man. What a pity!¡± Gao Ge sighs.

 Chapter 575 - A Horrible Idea

    Chapter 575 A Horrible Idea


    On the slope of the back mountain in the Poison Sect, there is a sparse wood that consists of more than 30 trees, but only six of them look alive.


    This place is kind of a forbidden place of the Poison Sect. Without the approval of the sovereign, no one can go inside, or he will be killed.


    Before the wood there is a cottage, inside which lives a so-called forest ranger.


    All the people of the Poison Sect know the important significance of the wood to them.


    However, one of the six trees suddenly started to wither erewhile whose green leaves scorched at a visible speed.


    The ranger looks at the astounding scene with staring eyes. After taking a deep breath, he screams and rushes towards the front mountain in a hurry¡­


    When the disciples of the Poison Sect see the ranger dressed in the special purple robe rushing towards the hall nervously, they all look at each other and speculate about what is happening.


    ¡°What happens? Why is he here?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but he looks very anxious.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem good¡­¡±


    Finally, news comes shortly afterwards.


    Another tree is dead.


    The whole Poison Sect is in a state of extreme panic.


    ¡°Is it the second honorable elder who went downhill a few days ago?¡±


    ¡°Probably. All the honorable elders and the sovereign are in the Poison Sect but him¡­¡±


    At the moment, Gao Ge is still considering what to do next.


    The matter of the Poison Sect has come to an end for Gao Ge temporarily. It is not because he is too haughty to take the Poison Sect lightly; instead, he believes that he can¡¯t solve the problem by taking precautions all the time. He would rather stay calm and wait quietly than live in constant worry and fear.


    To initiate an attack proactively? Gao Ge has thought about it, but the Poison Sect is in a blessed spot and Gao Ge cannot find where it is. Even if he does, so what? To court death with the monkey spirit, the fox spirit and Yue Xincheng and the others?


    It was not easy to handle the old man this time. Who knows how many more people as strong as him are in the Poison Sect?


    In terms of Gao Ge¡¯s current capability, he is still too weak to confront them. If he really rushes to the Poison Sect, he will be seeking his doom.


    The moon is bright tonight.


    Lying in bed for a while, Gao Ge still can¡¯t fall asleep, so he directly sits up and makes a cup of tea, watching the moon and missing his girl.


    By estimate, he has been away from the Dragon Court for some time, but by now he hasn¡¯t got any news about Meng Jing yet.


    This is a very frustrating thing.


    More frustratingly, Gao Ge has no idea where he should go to find her.


    Xia Lu puts on a coat and walks outside, wearing the pajamas.


    ¡°Is Chen Wangshi asleep?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xia Lu nods her head. Holding a glass, she also sits down. Although it is cold at night, it is not a big deal for them.


    Their conversation seems very casual and peaceful. It¡¯s like a husband, who encounters trouble and smokes a cigarette in the living room, sees his wife walking out and then asks, ¡°Is the kid asleep?¡±


    Whether Gao Ge thinks so or not, Xia Lu thinks in this way, or she won¡¯t be smiling.


    However, Gao Ge is watching the moon with his head lifted, so he doesn¡¯t notice Xia Lu¡¯s facial expression.


    ¡°Are you thinking about the Poison Sect now?¡± Xia Lu asks.


    Gao Ge laughs and says, ¡°If they want to make trouble for me, I will kill them. After all, they won¡¯t dare to come in full strength, or they can¡¯t avoid the Dragon Court.¡±


    For some reason, the Dragon Court won¡¯t do Gao Ge any favor even if he is in trouble so that others won¡¯t think that Gao Ge is trying to lower the other cultivators¡¯ guard by pretending to quit the Dragon Court.


    However, if a blessed spot dares to launch an attack in full strength, Gao Ge won¡¯t need to worry then, for the Dragon Court will surely intervene.


    No organization of the cultivation field is allowed to do that.


    Even the blessed spot can¡¯t take the Dragon Court lightly.


    In fact, if all the blessed spots are united, they can never fear the Dragon Court, but they are not a cultivation school or family. Hence, they can¡¯t be united as one. Moreover, some of the schools and families in the blessed spots are not willing to interfere in the matters outside. It is lucky that they are finally in a great place for cultivation. They may as well take the opportunity to increase their cultivation level.


    If the Poison Sect goes too far, even the people of the other blessed spots will be disgruntled, let alone the Dragon Court. Maybe they will work together to deal with the Poison Sect before the Dragon Court takes any action.


    After all, for all the blessed spots, they are the one.


    They won¡¯t allow a black sheep among them.


    However, since the aura recovered, some people of the blessed spots have been waiting for a chance to take action, but they still don¡¯t go too far. It¡¯s just that some people get out of the blessed spot and walk around to see if they can find some favorable resources and bring them back. The Shao Family and the Xuan Family are the best examples.


    Of course, this kind of thing has been noticed by the Dragon Court. After all, they can acquire information from various channels all over Huaxia. Yet, things like that are so insignificant that the Dragon Court can¡¯t be bothered to care about it. They just turn a blind eye.


    ¡°Xia Lu, do you know what I¡¯ve been thinking about recently?¡± Gao Ge suddenly speaks.


    Xia Lu is slightly dazed and shakes her head, saying impatiently, ¡°How can I know what you are thinking about?¡±


    Gao Ge grins bitterly and turns his head to look at her with peaceful eyes, ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about whether I can work with the Dragon Killers so that they can help me find Meng Jing.¡±


    Xia Lu is instantly shocked and replies in a serious voice, ¡°You are asking a tiger for its skin. Moreover, even if you are on good terms with the Dragon Court, they won¡¯t just let it be.¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head and heaves a long sigh. Then he takes out his cigarette, lights it and says, ¡°I know. I¡¯m aware of it, so it is only a thought. However, every time this idea occurs to me, I start to feel worried. After all, such an idea is too dangerous. Luckily, they haven¡¯t come to me these days. If they really try to ensnare me with honeyed words, I may really nod my head and agree.¡±


    Looking at Gao Ge¡¯s melancholy face, Xia Lu feels a bit sad then.


    Sometimes, it is difficult for her to understand Gao Ge¡¯s thoughts.


    For the time being, in her eyes, Gao Ge is always a rational man, who has never acted recklessly.


    This time, Gao Ge¡¯s quitting the Dragon Court and having such a dangerous idea are incomprehensible to Xia Lu. And the main reason for his actions is Meng Jing anyway.


    Of course, she won¡¯t hate Meng Jing or even turn into a villain for that.


    She only feels jealous in her heart.


    Moreover, she kind of envies her.

 Chapter 576 - My Sister-in-law Has Come?

    Gao Ge stays in the Yue Family for over ten days.


    Over the past days, apart from studying the Book of Poison, he just continues cultivating himself, hoping to increase his cultivation level as soon as possible.


    However, it is extremely difficult for a cultivator at the realm of Master to increase his cultivation level.


    Otherwise, over the past years, there wouldn¡¯t be so few people who can reach the realm of Master in Huaxia.


    And those who can reach the realm of Grand Master are even fewer.


    The spiritual jade left to the instrument spirit before has been recharged for reuse, which makes Gao Ge feel that he is sort of a spendthrift.


    He thinks of some remarks he came across online before.


    ¡°Alas! It turns out that the phone can be serviceable after it is recharged. I wouldn¡¯t have thrown it away if I had known it. Crap! I was complaining about the dear price of a phone as it cost me a few thousand and it could only be used for one day!¡±


    ¡°Oh my! I didn¡¯t know the car needed to be refueled! I¡¯ve thrown away so many cars! What a waste!¡±


    And what Gao Ge did is actually more or less the same. He is even more spendthrift than them.


    Of course, not many people can avoid using the spiritual jade wastefully.


    After all, there are not so many lucky dogs who can have an instrument spirit like Gao Ge does.


    The fight with the old man with a white beard in Mount Duanlong cost Gao Ge quite some power of stars and some poisons were left in his body. Now these two problems have been addressed. Yue Xincheng and the golden monkey have also been recovered. After all, they had a small amount of poison left in their bodies. Even Gao Ge had to spend some time in dispelling the poison slowly.


    A phone call from Tang Jiusi disrupts Gao Ge¡¯s quietness.


    ¡°One of my men said he saw Meng Jing in Shu Province but he couldn¡¯t be sure about it.¡±


    The call kind of shows the way for Gao Ge, who is actually confounded at the moment.


    It¡¯s like a man walking in the desert and being cut off water and food supply for several days hears the water running when he is about to collapse.


    Likewise, they will doubt whether it is an illusion.


    In fact, for Gao Ge, the most dreadful thing is not despair. After all, it is possible to see a silver lining in despair. The most dreadful thing is that one is ready to grasp the hope when it suddenly fades away.


    A lot of people go insane under this kind of circumstance. At least they will suffer autism for some time.


    After hanging up the call from Tang Jiusi, Gao Ge still decides to go to Shu Province and take a look.


    Even if he can¡¯t find Meng Jing, it is great to relax there.


    If he keeps staying in Jiangnan City, Gao Ge will start to loathe himself.


    That¡¯s what a man is about.


    For instance, if one¡¯s parents are seriously sick in bed and he can¡¯t afford the high surgery fee forever, he will feel guilty for doing nothing then. Only if he keeps making money and yet still fails to save his parents, at least he will feel no regret.


    It is not hypocrisy or self-lying but to give himself a glimmer of hope to work hard and keep moving forward¡­


    When Gao Ge shares the news with Xia Lu and the others, they are also a bit surprised.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll book the air tickets now!¡± Yue Xincheng takes out his phone.


    ¡°Meng Jing is in Shu Province? What is she doing there?¡± Xia Lu mumbles to herself. She is aware that she won¡¯t get any answer to that.


    Gao Ge takes a deep breath and starts ruminating.


    What Xia Lu asked just now is actually what Gao Ge wants to know now.


    If Meng Jing really showed up in Shu Province, what was she doing¡­


    After hanging up the call with Gao Ge, Tang Jiusi stares at Tang Yashi before him and snaps, ¡°Are you too bored? Why are you gazing at me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m curious about one thing. Jiusi, you are a member of the Dragon Court. Now that Gao Ge has quit the Dragon Court, why don¡¯t you distance yourself from him? Now you are even helping him!¡± Tang Yashi says grinningly.


    Tang Jiusi coughs and tries to maintain his dignity as an elder brother, ¡°Nonsense. Since when I said I would help him? It just happened that someone saw Meng Jing.¡±


    ¡°Humph! You just wouldn¡¯t admit it!¡± Tang Yashi sniffs at Tang Jiusi¡¯s words.


    Tang Jiusi sighs and says, ¡°What else can I do? Can I really pretend that I know nothing? The Dragon Court and Gao Ge are different. Gao Ge is my friend. I have known him before he joined the Dragon Court. And we have been friends since then. I cannot just give up our friendship because he quit the Dragon Court.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that we may make the Dragon Court angry for that?¡± Tang Yashi says in a low voice.


    She also hopes that the Tang Family can help Gao Ge, but she also wonders why Tang Jiusi is willing to take the risk.


    It is understandable that she does Gao Ge a favor but Tang Jiusi is different from her.


    He is the young master of the Tang Family.


    If Tang Jiusi really makes a mistake, the whole Tang Family will be dragged into trouble with him.


    Moreover, although he is a young master, he is literally a real master in the Tang Family.


    Tang Jiusi sneers and says, ¡°If the Dragon Court is really disgruntled about me and the Tang Family for this matter, I will be so disappointed by the Dragon Court.¡±


    Tang Yashi thinks about it and feels that what he said does make sense.


    At the moment, someone rushes over.


    ¡°Young Master, something is wrong!¡±


    Tang Jiusi is pissed off, ¡°I¡¯ve told you many times. No matter what you encounter, don¡¯t panic. Stay calm! What is happening? Tell me!¡±


    The man of the Tang Family who walks inside says, ¡°The people of the Shao Family have come here¡­¡±


    ¡°The Shao Family?¡± Tang Jiusi¡¯s face slightly twitches and his face looks a bit gloomy, ¡°What are they doing here?¡±


    ¡°For the same matter¡­¡± The Shao Family wants to form connections with the Tang Family by marriage, which has been known by all the Tang Family. However, the Tang Family all know that their young master seems unhappy about it, so very few of them dare to mention it before Tang Jiusi.


    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll go and deal with them again.¡± Tang Jiusi heaves a sigh. After saying that, he just stands up.


    Walking to the door, he asks, ¡°Who is it this time? Is it the idiot, Shao Wen again?¡±


    ¡°Young Master, it is not Shao Wen but Shao Gusu.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Mr. Tang immediately freezes and becomes so shocked, ¡°Shao Gusu? Are you sure about that?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ Apart from Shao Gusu, there are some other men¡­¡±


    ¡°Crap! Go! Tell them that I¡¯m not at home and have been out on a mission. My goodness!¡± Then Tang Jiusi, just like an ant on a hot pan, paces around the room and seems like looking for a place to hide away.


    Tang Yashi is so confused and then she asks the man, ¡°Who is Shao Gusu?¡±


    The man coughs and subconsciously glances at Tang Jiusi and then replies in a low voice, ¡°The Shao Family has always been trying to make Shao Gusu and Young Master get married¡­¡±


    ¡°Haha¡­ That¡¯s to say, my sister-in-law has come?¡± Tang Yashi gives a sly grin.

 Chapter 577 - She Is Just Like a Man!

    As he has decided, Gao Ge starts off without dragging his feet at all!


    After all, it is about Meng Jing. For Gao Ge, finding her is the most important thing for the time being.


    Of course, Yue Xincheng and the others also depart with Gao Ge.


    But Yue Xincheng is still a bit worried.


    Although he says nothing, Gao Ge can guess his thought. He is simply worried that whether the people of the Poison Sect will come to Jiangnan City and make trouble for the Yue Family because of him and his friends.


    Yue Xincheng also knows that almost all the Zhao Family were slaughtered.


    Did the death of the man in black have anything to do with the Zhao Family?


    Surely it did, but the Zhao Family didn¡¯t do any harm to the man in black. Gao Ge is the one who killed the man in black, but the old man with a white beard and the two men in blue who rushed to Jiangnan City from the Poison Sect for revenge still killed the Zhao Family all.


    Although Yue Xincheng claims that he has no feelings for the Yue Family, if the Yue Family suffer the same as the Zhao Family due to him and his friends, he will feel bad about it for sure.


    About that, Gao Ge feels a headache and finally comes up with an idea.


    He asks the fox spirit and the golden monkey to stay here.


    Although the golden monkey and the fox spirit are not happy with the arrangement, they still agree in the end. On the one hand, Gao Ge and his friends are leaving to search for Meng Jing. If they find her, they will probably come back; if they don¡¯t, they will come back as well. It will be fine even if they wait here.


    Therefore, staying in Jiangnan City temporarily is not a bad thing for them. On the other hand, having cultivated for these days, the fox spirit is about to break through and will probably enter the middle stage of the realm of Grand Master.


    Generally, it is much more difficult for monsters to cultivate themselves than human cultivators. Now that she has a chance to break through, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t want to see any accident happen to her. After all, for Gao Ge, the fox spirit and the golden monkey are the greatest talismans. Only if they become stronger can he be more confident. Of course, it doesn¡¯t mean that Gao Ge will rely on them very much.


    Even if he still holds the essence of the fox spirit, a lot of things are uncertain. Maybe when the fox spirit wants to leave one day, he won¡¯t threaten her with her essence. After all, over the past days, the fox spirit has done a lot of favors for him. Therefore, no matter when, he must try his best to be stronger, which is always the priority.


    However, after he enters the realm of Master, he cannot break through again merely by absorbing aura. It is very important to take in aura, but spiritual enlightenment is even more important.


    Yet, the matter of spiritual enlightenment is too abstruse to explain.


    On the way to Shu Province, Yue Xincheng suddenly thinks of a very serious topic.


    ¡°Boss, why do you think the mandrill can¡¯t become a spirit over such a long time?


    Gao Ge takes a glance at Yue Xincheng and coughs, saying, ¡°Probably it is because being spirit is not allowed after the foundation of the nation.¡±


    Yue Xincheng is speechless.


    Gao Ge takes out his phone and scans the QR code on the armrest to order a packed lunch.


    This time, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t go to Shu Province via his flying boat but on a high-speed train. He is anxious in his heart but it is obviously inappropriate to drive his flying boat in the daytime. Moreover, it is fine to use the flying boat once in a while but if he uses it too frequently, the Dragon Court may have problems with that. Even though Gao Ge has quit the Dragon Court, he still doesn¡¯t want to come into a conflict with them.


    Gao Ge always believes that it is better to keep a low profile. It is not a good thing to be too high-profile.


    Nothing special happens on the way. They arrive at the Tang Family very smoothly.


    Supposedly, in terms of Gao Ge¡¯s identity, it is not a good thing that he comes to the Tang Family. After all, Tang Jiusi is still a member of the Dragon Court while he himself has resigned from it. Maybe his arrival will bring some trouble to Tang Jiusi but it is said that Tang Jiusi is also in trouble too. Hence, without hesitation, he directly rushes here.


    After arriving at the Tang Family, it turns out that Tang Yashi comes to receive them.


    According to Tang Yashi, Gao Ge also learns about the trouble that Tang Jiusi encounters.


    ¡°He is forced to get married?¡± With a bit of weirdness shown on his face, Gao Ge says with a chuckle. ¡°Then why did he ask me to come and do him a favor? What can I do for him about it? I cannot marry that girl in place of him!¡±


    ¡°Ahem.¡± Xia Lu standing behind Gao Ge coughs and rolls her eyes, saying with a sneer. ¡°What a brilliant idea, huh?¡±


    As a matter of fact, she is implying, ¡°You wish!¡±


    Gao Ge feels a bit awkward. ¡°I was kidding!¡±


    ¡°Humph! If Tang Jiusi is really with the girl of the Shao Family in the future, he will hate you, won¡¯t he?¡± Xia Lu says.


    Just after Xia Lu finishes talking, Tang Jiusi responds.


    ¡°Impossible! Absolutely impossible! Xia Lu, just rest assured. Even if they beat me to death, I won¡¯t succumb!¡±


    He is full of fury.


    Looking at Tang Jiusi trotting towards them, Gao Ge laughs.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a long time since we met last time. Look at your pale face. You look like just having had an excessively hot night.¡±


    Tang Jiusi looks at Gao Ge with his eyes full of eyes. Then he lights the cigarette taken out of his pocket and then throws the cigarette pack to Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge just fetches the pack, lights a cigarette respectively for himself and Yue Xincheng, and then puts the rest of the cigarettes into his pocket.


    ¡°Gao Ge, you don¡¯t know. I¡¯m haggard!¡± Tang Jiusi says tearfully. ¡°Let¡¯s get going. I don¡¯t want to stay in the Tang Family anymore. Just leave here first!¡±


    Gao Ge is much amused.


    He hasn¡¯t met the girl of the Shao Family yet, but he also wants to see what kind of girl can be so horrid that Tang Jiusi becomes like this. Is she really so bad-looking? No, according to Tang Yashi, Shao Gusu seems to be a pretty girl.


    ¡°You look so haggard. Did you make out with a girl who can never be satisfied?¡± Gao Ge makes fun of him.


    Holding the cigarette in his mouth, Yue Xincheng searches around his pockets and then pats Gao Ge¡¯s shoulder, ¡°Boss, I need the lighter.¡±


    Gao Ge passes it to him.


    Yue Xincheng pulls a long face. ¡°Isn¡¯t it mine¡­¡±


    Tang Jiusi heaves a sigh and takes a puff on the cigarette, saying with a sigh, ¡°Stop talking nonsense. There is no such girl. I¡¯m genuinely horrified by that woman. I¡¯ve never met any woman like her¡­¡±


    ¡°What kind of woman is she?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­she is like a man, you know. She is basically as masculine as a real man!¡± After saying that, Tang Jiusi is instantly astounded. Looking at the weird facial expressions of Gao Ge and the others, he quickly realizes something wrong. He turns around and sees the man and the woman behind him. The woman is sneering, making him shiver at once¡­

 Chapter 578 - Shao Gusu and Shao Shuai

    Judging from Tang Jiusi¡¯s complicated facial expression, the identity of the woman who suddenly appears speaks for itself.


    Gao Ge glimpses Shao Gusu and slightly nods his head. As Tang Yashi said before, Shao Gusu is a beautiful woman in good shape with a pretty face, but her eyebrows show a glint of a manly bearing. Of course it doesn¡¯t cause any disharmony to her face. She is still good-looking.


    The man standing next to Shao Gusu is a bit surprising to Gao Ge.


    He coughs and pretends that he has never met this man before.


    When he was in Keli City, he called himself as Ge Qian and wore a mask. Shao Shuai didn¡¯t know who he really was so he doesn¡¯t intend to expose himself.


    The main reason is that Gao Ge doesn¡¯t want to be related to this man.


    As to the people of the blessed spots, Gao Ge always thinks that he should stay away from them as much as possible.


    After all, he is still too incapable to get involved.


    It is better to keep a low key!


    ¡°Ahem, Tang Jiusi, isn¡¯t this girl of the Shao Family nice? Why are you hiding?¡± Gao Ge coughs and says to Tang Jiusi.


    Tang Jiusi glares at Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t do him a favor. Now he is even satirizing.


    What a bad friend for Tang Jiusi!


    In the face of Shao Gusu and Shao Shuai, Tang Jiusi can only nurse the grievance and hold back his anger. He cannot shout at Gao Ge, ¡°Why don¡¯t you take her away if you think she is nice?¡± If he does, he will arouse a grudge between the Tang Family and the Shao Family. Even if the Shao Family needs the support of the Tang Family more, they won¡¯t stand being insulted like that.


    No matter how good-tempered Shao Shuai and Shao Gusu are, they won¡¯t put up with it and stay calm.


    Tang Jiusi rubs his nose with a reluctant smile on his face. ¡°Shuai, Gusu, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Humph. If I didn¡¯t come out, how could I hear you speak ill of me?¡± Shao Gusu says with a sneer. ¡°Tang Jiusi, you just said that I was like a man?¡±


    Tang Jiusi reacts quickly and immediately pretends to be confused. ¡°Did I? I said that? No way! Haha! Gusu, you must have heard it wrong.¡±


    If he doesn¡¯t have sweat all over his head, Shao Gusu may really think that she has heard it wrong.


    ¡°Tang Jiusi, don¡¯t overestimate yourself! You know what? I have a lot of admirers too!¡± Shao Gusu says with a sneer.


    Shao Shuai exposes her lie and says, ¡°Nonsense! Aren¡¯t you single for the past 22 years?¡±


    Shao Gusu turns around and stares at Shao Shuai in a resentful look.


    Shao Shuai coughs and starts to look around, whistling.


    Gao Ge is really dumbfounded.


    He spent some time with Shao Shuai before.


    He knows a bit about Shao Shuai¡¯s character. Yet, this man just doesn¡¯t dare to say anything after being glared at by Shao Gusu.


    Evidently, Shao Gusu must be a bossyboots.


    So he can¡¯t help turning around and taking a glance at Tang Jiusi sympathetically.


    ¡°Why do you look at me?¡± It is a glance only but Tang Jiusi has got a lot of information from Gao Ge¡¯s eyes.


    Is that sympathy?


    No, it is schadenfreude!


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Shao Gusu walks several steps forward and asks.


    Tang Jiusi subconsciously takes two steps back.


    It is evident that Shao Gusu must have put him into a terrible psychological shadow.


    ¡°Ahem, my friend is looking for a person. I need to help him.¡±


    Shao Gusu looks at Gao Ge with a frown. ¡°You are a friend of Tang Jiusi?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Gao Ge has seen through that she doesn¡¯t pay any attention to him at all. Otherwise, she would ask about his name. However, he is not a narrow-minded type of man. Moreover, he doesn¡¯t know much about Shao Gusu, so he doesn¡¯t care about it at all.


    ¡°Since you are going out, why not take me with you?¡± Shao Gusu flicks her hair and stares at Tang Jiusi, saying. Her profound eyes are like saying to him, ¡°If you dare to reject me, I will kill you for sure.¡±


    Tang Jiusi turns around to look at Gao Ge, probably hoping that the latter can speak for him now.


    Gao Ge takes the hint and immediately turns around to gaze at Shao Gusu, saying with a smile, ¡°In this case, thank you for your help in advance. Shall we go now?¡±


    Tang Jiusi holds his hands together and even feels like killing Gao Ge.


    He winks at Gao Ge not to let him talk like that.


    However, what¡¯s done is done. He can¡¯t be bothered to argue more. It¡¯s better to do the business now.


    They get into a seven-seat business vehicle. Tang Yashi doesn¡¯t follow. Tang Jiusi is driving the vehicle and doesn¡¯t rush to speak.


    Meng Jing¡¯s matter is not a trivial thing. Otherwise, the Dragon Court wouldn¡¯t insist on keeping it a secret. Hence, it must be really critical. Given the special identity of the Shao Family, Tang Jiusi won¡¯t say too much in the face of them.


    Shao Shuai keeps looking Gao Ge up and down with a weird look, which makes the latter very uncomfortable.


    Is he recognized now?


    Then he shakes his head.


    It is not possible.


    Tang Jiusi breaks the present silence and asks, ¡°Shuai, where are the two men around you? Why aren¡¯t they with you?¡±


    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t tell them. After all, we won¡¯t encounter any danger.¡± Shao Shuai grins and fixes his eyes on Gao Ge, saying, ¡°Bro, how shall I address you?¡±


    ¡°Gao Ge.¡±


    ¡°You are Gao Ge?!¡± Shao Shuai looks quite surprised.


    Shao Gusu is a bit curious. ¡°Shuai, you know him?¡±


    Shao Shuai takes a glance at Shao Gusu and heaves a sigh, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve told you to go out as much as possible and not to stay at home all the time. And you just wouldn¡¯t listen! You don¡¯t even know Gao Ge? His name is kind of like the thunder piercing the ear. He has reached the realm of Master at a young age. And he is a swordsman!¡±


    ¡°A swordsman at the realm of Master?¡± Shao Gusu takes a surprised glance at Gao Ge and puckers her lips. ¡°It doesn¡¯t make sense. Tang Jiusi, I didn¡¯t know that you had such an impressive friend?¡±


    Tang Jiusi rubs his forehead with the nail of his thumb and says nothing.


    She really despises him so much¡­


    ¡°Ahem, Gusu, watch your mouth. Anyway, he is your future husband.¡± Shao Shuai coughs and scolds her.


    ¡°Phew. He is not now. Even if he is, so what? Do I have to grovel to him?¡± Shao Gusu says snappishly.


    Gao Ge kind of understands what¡¯s happening here.


    No wonder Tang Jiusi doesn¡¯t really like this girl.


    Tang Jiusi has expressed his reluctance but the Shao Family still pester him and Shao Gusu doesn¡¯t appear angry, so apparently, Shao Gusu doesn¡¯t object to being with him. However, in all aspects, it is proven that this young master of the Shao Family is scornful of Tang Jiusi.


    Generally, a man hopes to find a virtuous, gentle and considerate girl instead of a bossy woman who totally disregards him. Of course, some may fall for the bossy type. This is an individual choice.


    Obviously, this kind of woman is not Tang Jiusi¡¯s type.

 Chapter 579 - Arriving in Qiu City

    They stay in the business vehicle for three hours when the car finally stops.


    ¡°Qiu City?¡± Gao Ge takes a look at Tang Jiusi who is driving.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Tang Jiusi nods his head, ¡°Here we are. Let¡¯s get off the car first.¡±


    The business vehicle stops before a quadrangle courtyard.


    Surrounded by high-rise buildings, the quadrangle courtyard is situated in the busy area of Qiu City, but by now it hasn¡¯t been torn down. Evidently, the owner of the courtyard is not an ordinary person.


    Tang Jiusi glimpses Gao Ge¡¯s surprised face and says with a chuckle, ¡°This place also belongs to the Tang Family.¡±


    Gao Ge takes a tumble.


    No wonder.


    Qiu City is also in Shu Province, where there are too many estates of the Tang Family. It is fair enough to say that the Tang Family has a final say in Shu Province. Gladly, Tang Jiusi is a member of the Dragon Court, or the Dragon Court won¡¯t allow the Tang Family to continue expanding in Shu Province. Everything must be under control. No family is allowed to become so strong that it may affect the economic lifeline directly or indirectly. Of course, it will be a different case for the people on its side.


    Now Tang Jiusi is sort of one of the people on its side.


    When they enter the courtyard, an old man wearing a black gown walks over.


    ¡°Young Master, there you are.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Tang Jiusi nods his head and frowns, pointing at the brazier placed in the yard, ¡°What are you burning?¡±


    ¡°Some mugwort leaves.¡±


    Tang Jiusi feels a bit confused, ¡°Today is not Dragon Boat Festival. Why are you burning the mugwort leaves?¡±


    The old man says with a bitter smile, ¡°Young Master, you don¡¯t know this. Recently, there seems to be some plague in Qiu City, but it hasn¡¯t been spread. Despite that, we should be cautious too.¡±


    ¡°How come I haven¡¯t heard of it?¡± Yue Xincheng asks in confusion.


    ¡°Ahem. Sir, this matter hasn¡¯t been known to many people for now,¡± the old man says smilingly.


    Although he doesn¡¯t know who Yue Xincheng is, it seems that he should be a friend of Tang Jiusi¡¯s. There must be nothing wrong with being polite.


    It is not that one will be sophisticated when he gets old. Instead, when one has experienced too many things and made plenty of mistakes, he will learn. A fall into the pit, a gain in your wit. For some mistakes, you won¡¯t make it for a second time. This is the best interpretation of growth.


    ¡°Well, are the rooms I asked for all ready?¡± Tang Jiusi asks with his hands placed on his back.


    He is always frivolous before Gao Ge and the other friends, but in front of the Tang Family, he still acts kind of daunting and not that nicely. He has no other choice but to do so. If he is too amiable to everyone of the Tang Family and hangs around with them, he will lose his dignity as a young master. Men are always so pathetic! The more you take one seriously and want to make friends with him, he will tend to take you lightly. Even if he doesn¡¯t voice it out, he still thinks so in his heart.


    ¡°The rooms are ready!¡± The old man hastens to nod his head.


    Gao Ge walks around the courtyard and finds it not small. There is a porch before the principal room, and a corridor at the back. Besides, behind the principal room are a row of rooms. The eastern and western wing rooms are both equipped with verandas, which connect with floral pendant gates. In the floral pendant gates are four wooden screens.


    Four tanks are placed at the four corners of the outer yard. The tanks have multiple functions. For one thing, it is about Fengshui. It is said that water generates wealth and tanks gather money. Secondly, the water in the tanks can be used to put out the fire. This kind of old courtyard is made of wood, which burns easily. Hence, the four tanks can be used to put out fire if any. Besides, they also serve as a decoration. For example, the four tanks in the yard are filled with plants. The most common plants are the lotus and its leaves. They are also planted in the tanks here.


    Compared with high buildings and high-end villas, Gao Ge prefers this kind of yard. Sometimes he thinks that when he finally settles down, he will spend some money in buying such a yard in a city and experience the lifestyle in a deep courtyard.


    The rooms next to the gate of the courtyard are called reversely-set rooms, which faces north, opposite to the principal direction. They are also called southern rooms, usually used as living rooms, the accountant¡¯s office, the porter¡¯s lodge, guest¡¯s rooms and rooms for servants.


    After everyone sits down, the old man starts to serve dishes with two young girls.


    ¡°Alas, Jiusi, I didn¡¯t expect that you were such a corrupt man keeping so many beautiful girls!¡± With his arms placed around Tang Jiusi¡¯s shoulders, Yue Xincheng says.


    ¡°Hey, what decade are you living in? Stop talking nonsense! They are sort of like the staff of a hotel, who are paid to work here with a decent salary.¡± Tang Jiusi pats away Yue Xincheng¡¯s arms from his shoulders and says snappishly.


    Yue Xincheng giggles.


    Gao Ge is still contemplating.


    Tang Jiusi hasn¡¯t spoken frankly by now. Gao Ge knows about his concern, so he doesn¡¯t hurry. Since Tang Jiusi brings them to Qiu City, it means that his man saw Meng Jing in this city.


    The old man brings two bottles of liquor, which is Wuliangye available in the market. It is not of customized supply. Moreover, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t dare to drink the ordinary Wuliangye of customized supply. Generally, nine of ten bottles of the customized supply edition are fake. Of course, if the liquor is the Tang Family¡¯s, Gao Ge can rest assured.


    ¡°Liu, bring a few packs of cigarettes to me.¡± Tang Jiusi touches his pocket and feels a bit strange. He remembers opening a new pack of cigarettes this morning. Why can¡¯t he find it? Is it left in the car?


    Obviously, he forgot that the pack was put into the pocket by Gao Ge.


    Not for a while, a carton of the common Pride Kuanzhai cigarettes in Shu Province is served. It is the same brand as the pack that Tang Jiusi took out this morning.


    Seeing that Gao Ge puts a pack into his pocket, Tang Jiusi is shocked on the spot, ¡°Man, are you too poor to buy cigarettes? Oh shoot, it rings a bell. My pack of cigarettes is still with you!¡±


    ¡°We are buddies. Why do you mind it?¡± Without turning a hair, Gao Ge opens a bottle of liquor, pours a glass for Shao Shuai, Shao Gusu and himself. It is not about hierarchy but the way of hospitality.


    He is kind of a guest though.


    ¡°Shuai, Gusu, make yourselves at home and enjoy the meal,¡± Gao Ge says.


    ¡°Dang, this is my place!¡± Tang Jiusi snaps.


    The old man addressed as Liu by Tang Jiusi keeps standing aside all the time. He doesn¡¯t sit at the table. Neither do Gao Ge and the others ask him to sit down too. This man works for the Tang Family and Tang Jiusi is the young master of the Tang Family. There is a distinct hierarchy between them. Gao Ge is unwilling to wreck Tang Jiusi¡¯s dignity in the Tang Family. And it is Tang Jiusi¡¯s job to win the old man¡¯s support by asking him to eat together. Since Tang Jiusi doesn¡¯t do it, how can Gao Ge do it?


    Now Liu is staring at Gao Ge with a grin.


    He finally understands that the one who is closest to Tang Jiusi at the table must be this young man.


    This must be kept in mind.


    ¡°Mr. Gao, I¡¯ve been spiritually attracted to you for long. Come on. Here is a toast to you!¡± Shao Shuai raises the glass and says to Gao Ge with a smile.


    ¡°Spiritually attracted? Is he in platonic love?¡± Yue Xincheng mumbles.


    Qingrou hits him with her fist.


    Gao Ge laughs, clinks the glass with Shao Shuai¡¯s and drinks it up.

 Chapter 580 - The Old Woman?

    They are drinking at the table. Gao Ge looks in a good mood. Shao Shuai also drinks a few glasses with Gao Ge and they also have a small talk casually. He doesn¡¯t seem to see through Gao Ge¡¯s identity. Gao Ge is sure of that. It is not that Shao Shuai is easily fooled. Instead, Gao Ge just thinks that he hasn¡¯t exposed any loophole. It is not because he trusts Shao Shuai but because he trusts himself.


    When everyone gets full, it seems that Shao Shuai has seen through that Tang Jiusi wants to tell Gao Ge something, so he stands up sensibly and asks Shao Gusu to take a walk outside.


    After the two persons leave, Tang Jiusi who waits for so long finally has a chance to speak now.


    ¡°Liu, bring that man to me first,¡± Tang Jiusi says.


    Liu nods his head and gives the order. Immediately, a middle-aged man walks inside.


    ¡°Young Master, greetings from Tang Song!¡±


    ¡°Emm.¡± Tang Jiusi sits square, ¡°Take a seat first.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Tang Song sits down and puts his hands on his knees.


    ¡°Relax. I just want to ask you a few questions.¡± While speaking, Tang Jiusi also passes a cigarette over.


    Feeling so flattered, Tang Song hastens to stand up. Bending his body forward, he fetches the cigarette from Tang Jiusi¡¯s hand with both hands, but he doesn¡¯t instantly light it. Instead, he holds the cigarette with his index finger and middle finger. Besides, when he returns to his seat, he only puts half of his butt on the chair, which is actually even more tiring than standing. Yet, it is a gesture to show his respect for Tang Jiusi.


    It is not surprising that such a thing happens to any influential family. Especially for a big family like the Tang Family, hierarchy is greatly emphasized.


    ¡°Tang Song, look at the photo.¡± Tang Jiusi passes a photo of Meng Jing over, ¡°Are you sure the girl you saw before is her?¡±


    Tang Song fetches the photo and takes a careful look at it, saying, ¡°Young Master, is there any other photo?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I have some.¡± Gao Ge takes out his phone. Although he has changed a few phones, he always makes a backup of Meng Jing¡¯s photos.


    Tang Song fetches the phone from Gao Ge respectfully as before and swipes a few times on it simply. He is finally relieved and says confidently, ¡°Young Master, Mr. Gao, I¡¯m very sure that I met Ms. Meng in Qiu City before!¡±


    His words finally get a load off Gao Ge¡¯s mind. Especially Tang Song¡¯s serious attitude makes him feel rather reliable. If Tang Song makes sure of it only by one glance, Gao Ge won¡¯t be that assured.


    Tang Jiusi stares at Gao Ge and suggests that Gao Ge can ask the following questions.


    ¡°Song, when did you meet Meng Jing? Where did you meet her? In what place of Qiu City?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    Tang Song is a bit surprised, ¡°Mr. Gao, just call me Tang Song.¡± Then he doesn¡¯t forget the questions Gao Ge asked him just now and then continues saying, ¡°To be specific, I met Ms. Meng three days ago, but we were still far away from each other. When I went nearer, I couldn¡¯t find her. Later, I checked the surveillance video record. Then I was sure that that was her indeed so I contacted Young Master!¡±


    Evidently, Tang Song is a very prudent man.


    Tang Jiusi sitting aside also nods his head with satisfaction and keeps Tang Song in mind.


    The so-called young master of the Tang Family must be good at discovering the talents at the bottom and promoting them. Only if he can appoint the personnel on their merit can he make his family gain sustainable development.


    It is like being the CEO of a company, who can¡¯t let the talent lie unknown. Otherwise, the talent will go away.


    This is what a young master needs to think about every day.


    ¡°That is to say, you met her once only and by now you haven¡¯t got to meet her again, right?¡± Gao Ge heaves a sigh and says.


    He has known such a result, but now that the result is confirmed by Tang Song, he still feels a bit depressed.


    However, he composes himself again and says, ¡°Apart from this, is there anything else?¡±


    Tang Song is lost in thought.


    He also knows that Gao Ge needs more information now.


    Yet, he only met with Meng Jing once and didn¡¯t even get to approach her.


    Having thought for a while, he suddenly thinks of something.


    ¡°Mr. Gao, there is still one more thing.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Gao Ge asks with a frown.


    ¡°There is an old woman next to Ms. Meng,¡± Tang Song says.


    ¡°An old woman?¡± Gao Ge frowns.


    Tang Jiusi stands up and says, ¡°Do you remember what she looks like?¡±


    Tang Song says with a grin, ¡°Young Master, please rest assured. My greatest merit is having a good memory. Moreover, the old woman left a deep impression on me. Only by one glance at her, I felt uncomfortable all over my body.¡±


    ¡°In this case, no more talking for now. Put together the photo of the old woman¡¯s appearance now,¡± Tang Jiusi says. The Tang Family also has some specialists, so he doesn¡¯t need to worry about it. As the young master of the Tang Family, he needs to steer the direction of the family rather than do everything on his own. Otherwise, even if Tang Jiusi could have unlimited selves, he could not handle all.


    After Tang Song leaves, Tang Jiusi turns around to look at Gao Ge and says softly, ¡°Rest assured. It is already a good thing to have some information about her.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gao Ge nods.


    Tang Jiusi¡¯s words are a comfort only but Gao Ge finds them very reasonable.


    Putting other factors aside, as long as Meng Jing is still alive and doesn¡¯t encounter any danger, he feels much relieved now.


    After a while, he looks up at Tang Jiusi and says, ¡°I want to go out for a walk.¡±


    Tang Jiusi thinks about it and nods his head. He knows Gao Ge simply wants to take a chance. Although it is not probable, it is possible indeed.


    ¡°How about this? Let me go with you,¡± Tang Jiusi says.


    Gao Ge laughs and says, ¡°You don¡¯t need to accompany Shao Gusu?¡±


    Tang Jiusi¡¯s face turns purple with embarrassment. Putting his hands together, he implores, ¡°Gao Ge! Please don¡¯t talk about it anymore! Don¡¯t you think that Shao Gusu is not the right one for me?¡±


    Gao Ge thinks about it, ¡°Actually, I think she is not bad. You two are a good match.¡±


    ¡°Humph. Are you serious?¡± Tang Jiusi sneers, ¡°Listen, even if I die outside or jump from the tall building, I will never marry Shao Gusu!¡±


    Gao Ge only starts to smack his lips, saying nothing.


    Tang Jiusi frowns, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You will get a slap in the face!¡± Gao Ge says with a grin.


    Tang Jiusi is speechless.


    He feels eager to give himself a slap.


    He shouldn¡¯t have made the resolution but he is somewhat confident in himself. He feels that he won¡¯t give himself a slap in the face like others.


    He waves his hands and puts the cigarettes on the table into his pocket.


    ¡°No more talking about it. Let¡¯s go out for a walk¡­¡±

 Chapter 581 - The Plague in Qiu City

    Situated in the south of Shu Province, Qiu City is next to an autonomous region. And on the south of it is Gui Province.


    The city flower of Qiu City is chrysanthemum. As it is autumn now, varieties of chrysanthemums are blooming on both sides of every main stem.


    And chrysanthemum wine is the specialty of this place but Gao Ge hasn¡¯t tasted it yet. He is thinking whether he can get to taste it tonight.


    ¡°When the Double Ninth Festival approaches, chrysanthemum will bloom with the other flowers withered.¡±


    This is a poem written in an impotent momentum. Sometimes Gao Ge even wonders the author wouldn¡¯t be able to compose such lines if he didn¡¯t kill a few hundred or thousand people. The following lines¨C¡°The blooming chrysanthemums are beautiful and eye-catching with the fragrance permeating throughout Chang¡¯an; immersed in the fragrance of chrysanthemums, the whole city is full of golden chrysanthemums¡± reflect the ambition of Huang Chao with the sharpness in every word and fierceness in every sentence.


    ¡°Boss, what flower on earth does Huang Chao likes?¡± Yue Xincheng asks.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± Gao Ge is surprised.


    ¡°If I were the Emperor Qing (God of Spring), I would make the chrysanthemum bloom with the peach blossoms in spring.¡± Shaking his head, Yue Xincheng appears like a scholar, ¡°Doesn¡¯t it mean that he likes peach blossoms?¡±


    Gao Ge is speechless.


    Qingrou drags Yue Xincheng and whispers, ¡°This poem is about chrysanthemums too, whose title is ¡®On Chrysanthemums¡¯.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Yue Xincheng blinks his eyes.


    Seeing that Qingrou nods her head heavily, Yue Xincheng turns over his hands, ¡°How imbarrass!¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Qingrou is stunned.


    ¡°He means that he is embarrassed,¡± Gao Ge says with a smile.


    Qingrou takes a tumble.


    As expected, the man she loves is such a ¡°learned¡± man¡­


    ¡°Then why did the poet cite Emperor Qing? Why not Emperor Bai?¡± Yue Xincheng asks again.


    Qingrou wants to answer him when Gao Ge speaks first, ¡°As to the reason why Emperor Qing is chosen, it is quite simple. Emperor Bai has gone to be the chatelain.¡±


    ¡°What chatelain?¡±


    ¡°Of Baidi (Emperor Bai) City, the one as in the poem¨C¡®In the early morning, I departed from Baidi City that was surrounded by colorful clouds¡¯.¡±


    Yue Xincheng takes a tumble and gives Gao Ge a thumbs-up, ¡°Boss, good for you!¡±


    Gao Ge waves his hand, ¡°I¡¯m flattered.¡±


    Following behind these two men, Xia Lu stares at them with a complicated look. She is kind of worried that whether she will become stupid if she continues being with these two guys. She can¡¯t help feeling a headache¡­


    A young man of the Tang Family walks ahead of them. It is not because he holds a high position but because he serves as a guide for them.


    This young man¡¯s name is Tang Qiu, but Tang Jiusi just calls him as Sugar Ball (tangqiu), so Gao Ge addresses him in the same way.


    ¡°Young Master, Mr. Gao, shall we go back after wandering for a while?¡± Sugar Ball walks ahead of them, suggesting in a low voice.


    Tang Jiusi is a bit irritated, ¡°What? Sugar Ball, are you asking for a beating for not being beaten by me for such a long time? It is not so long and you seem to need a spanking?¡±


    With a bitter smile, Sugar Ball replies, ¡°Of course not, Young Master. I don¡¯t have the guts! However, recently, Qiu City has been a bit chaotic. After all, it is under threat from the plague¡­ I heard that tens of people have died, but the news has been temporarily blocked¡­¡±


    ¡°Blocked?¡± Xia Lu is a bit disgruntled, ¡°Why is the news blocked?¡±


    Xia Lu believes that everyone has the right to be informed. Since Qiu City has been attacked by the plague, the citizens should be sent away as soon as possible instead of staying here unknowingly, where they may get infected by the plague.


    However, Gao Ge understands why.


    For one thing, if the news is leaked, the people of Qiu City and the surrounding cities will be panicked. In this case, things will really be in turmoil.


    For another, if the news is really spread, the first reaction of the citizens in Qiu City will be to get away from the city immediately, but God knows whether they have been infected. What if the plague is spread to the other cities through the fleeing people? A more serious disaster will be caused.


    It¡¯s not that they don¡¯t care about these people¡¯s lives. Instead, the news is blocked temporarily out of respect for lives.


    Many people think that plague only happened in the early days, which is extinct in the modern society. Actually, it is not true. Smallpox and SARS are both plagues but they are named differently.


    ¡°In fact, the news can¡¯t be blocked. Some people of Qiu City know that the people around them are infected with the plague, so they hasten to leave. Yet, there are not many of them,¡± Sugar Ball says.


    ¡°What kind of plague is it?¡± Gao Ge asks, ¡°Isn¡¯t it solved after such a long time?¡±


    ¡°Actually, it is not so long,¡± Tang Jiusi coughs and says, ¡°I¡¯ve called for a further instruction. The members of the Dragon Court have come here to deal with it. The situation is a bit special.¡±


    ¡°Special?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Tang Jiusi continues, ¡°the people of the Dragon Court hold different views. Some claim that it may be a supernatural phenomenon, aka, a paranormal event while some assert it may be a poisoning case.¡±


    Gao Ge frowns.


    Whether it is a supernatural phenomenon or a human poisoning case, it is a man-made calamity rather than a natural disaster.


    If so, the ringleader behind the scene must have an execrable motive.


    Thinking of the possibility that Meng Jing is still in Qiu City, Gao Ge becomes even more nervous.


    Does it have something to do with Meng Jing?


    Of course, it is Gao Ge¡¯s guess only. After all, there are not so many coincidences in the world.


    Meng Jing happened to show up in Qiu City and then the plague just broke out in this city?


    Moreover, in light of Gao Ge¡¯s understanding of Meng Jing, she can¡¯t do such a thing.


    Regardless of the reason or the circumstance, Meng Jing won¡¯t sacrifice ordinary people¡¯s lives to complete her mission. Besides, the Dragon Court won¡¯t allow it.


    The Dragon Court sometimes holds a dominant attitude but the dominant attitude is only for protecting more ordinary people. Just as Dragon King of the Dragon Court says, as long as the Dragon Court still exists, even with only one person left, any outside force or cultivator mustn¡¯t attempt to hurt the ordinary people of Huaxia, or they will end up with being killed for sure!


    This is why the Dragon Court exists!


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t think too much about the plague. After all, it has been taken care of by the Dragon Court. Even if he wants to help, he can¡¯t do anything. Gao Ge is not a specialist in this field, but the Dragon Court has quite some.


    Soon Gao Ge frowns.


    ¡°We have been stalked,¡± Xia Lu whispers.


    Gao Ge nods his head.


    He has found that too.


    Tang Jiusi looks behind himself and heaves a sigh, saying to Gao Ge, ¡°No worries. They are the members of the Dragon Court.¡±


    Gao Ge is not surprised.


    Now that such an incidence happens in Qiu City, the people of the Dragon Court must have come flooding here. It is not a strange thing to see one or two of them in the street.


    ¡°Are they familiar with you?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    Tang Jiusi touches his nose, ¡°Just fine. We have met a few times.¡±


    Gao Ge says with a bitter smile, ¡°So you mean, the reason why they don¡¯t come to say hi is that they saw me?¡±


    Tang Jiusi cuts to the chase, ¡°Nothing can be done about it. After all, your identity is quite special now.¡±


    Gao Ge asks, ¡°In this case, you are still with me. Will it bring any trouble to you?¡±


    Tang Jiusi appears aloof, ¡°If I fear that, I will immediately draw a line between you and me. Do you think we are still friends?¡±


    Gao Ge laughs and says nothing.

 Chapter 582 - Thirst for Talents

    Having sauntered in Qiu City for a while, they still find nothing. They don¡¯t come back to the quadrangle courtyard until dusk.


    Shao Gusu and Shao Shuai spend the whole day sitting in the house today, awaiting.


    Watching Tang Jiusi and the others come back, Shao Gusu immediately stands up and rushes forward, reaching out her hands to grip Tang Jiusi by his collar.


    ¡°Tang Jiusi, are you looking for a beating? How dare you leave me alone and run out yourself?¡± Shao Gusu looks rather irritated.


    Tang Jiusi frowns and feels so annoyed, ¡°Get your hands off me.¡±


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡± Shao Gusu sneers and looks as if she were not threatened at all.


    Tang Jiusi tries to refute and yet says coldly in the end, ¡°If you don¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I will forgive you then!¡± Tang Jiusi says viciously.


    Gao Ge, Yue Xincheng and the others watch them talking, composed and even amused.


    They kind of admire Tang Jiusi¡¯s style of talking.


    He is able to talk like a wimp in the most imposing manner.


    Yet, it is kind of nice.


    Otherwise, why does Gao Ge think that they make a perfect couple?


    ¡°Ahem. Let¡¯s have dinner first,¡± Shao Shuai interrupts with a smile, ¡°Why don¡¯t we continue talking after dinner?¡±


    ¡°Humph. I¡¯ll let you go this time!¡± Shao Gusu releases Tang Jiusi¡¯s collar and snorts.


    After they sit down again, the chrysanthemum wine, the local specialty, is really served over the dinner. However, having taken a sip of it, Gao Ge finds it a bit unpalatable. It tastes a little bitter with a remaining taste of unbearable sweetness, which is not acceptable to Gao Ge.


    Hence, he still asks for the Wuliangye Liquor.


    As to the sauce-scented liquor like Maotai, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t like it either.


    ¡°Gao Ge, if you need our help, just feel free to tell us,¡± Shao Shuai clinks his glass with Gao Ge¡¯s, saying with a grin.


    Gao Ge nods his head smilingly and feels a bit strange.


    Somehow he feels that Shao Shuai¡¯s current attitude is quite weird.


    When he was in Keli City, he felt that Shao Shuai was a warmhearted man to some degree, who would definitely not step into others¡¯ business.


    Nevertheless, he doesn¡¯t say anything about it, or he will make Shao Shuai lose face.


    Gao Ge is not too young. He still has a sense of propriety. Even if he can¡¯t disclose that he is looking for Meng Jing, it is no big deal to say okay to Shao Shuai first.


    It is always said that one must stay sincere and distinguish clearly between right and wrong. Gao Ge believes that it is not true sincerity but whimsically ideal foolishness. This is what life is about. There is no problem with being cool, but if you make yourself incompatible with the people around you for being cool, it is really problematic.


    Of course, if you can be totally cool and true to yourself, just like the master who is learned, free from the boundaries of the worldly trifles, and able to pursue his own life and make every day count so as to stay spiritually contented and carefree, Gao Ge won¡¯t say anything about it.


    However, if you want to be yourself and do whatever you want, and meanwhile yearn for being acknowledged by the others and living a well-off life, in Gao Ge¡¯s eyes, you are just daydreaming¡­ One cannot achieve that unless he is a second-generation rich kid, who was born with everything.


    Is there this kind of man?


    Of course yes, but not many.


    After they finish drinking, they just go back to their rooms, respectively.


    ¡°Gao Ge, I need to go out,¡± Tang Jiusi comes to knock on Gao Ge¡¯s door and says.


    Gao Ge sees two men standing in the yard, who happen to be the ones following behind them in the daytime.


    ¡°Here come the people of the Dragon Court?¡± Gao Ge laughs.


    ¡°Yeah. It seems that they are in trouble,¡± With a bitter smile, Tang Jiusi says, ¡°It¡¯s lucky for you that you are no longer a member of the Dragon Court now, or I must make you go with me.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead. Be careful,¡± Gao Ge says.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Tang Jiusi turns around and takes a few steps forward. Then he thinks of something, turns around again and reaches out his hand to Gao Ge, ¡°Give the lighter back to me.¡±


    With an annoyed face, Gao Ge passes the lighter to him.


    Watching Tang Jiusi leave, Gao Ge heaves a sigh and happens to see Liu. Then he gets another lighter as well as a carton of cigarettes from Liu and then goes back to his room.


    He lights up a cigarette and the smoke reflects a kind of watery blue under the lamplight.


    He takes a deep breath. The smoke flows in his mouth and then it is puffed out slowly. With narrowed eyes, he lies on the chair, gazing at the orange lamplight.


    He sways the chair.


    On and on.


    Soon he feels pain in his fingers.


    He hangs his head and takes a look only to see that the cigarette which he puffed on twice has burned out. The cigarette ash hasn¡¯t dropped down.


    He gives a light, sad smile, puts out the cigarette in the ashtray, and then opens the window to get some fresh air. The moonlight outside the room is quite beautiful. It happens to be the 15th day of the lunar month today. Although it is not Mid-autumn Festival, the moon is round. Metaphorically, it is like a bright jade plate.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you fall asleep?¡± In the yard there is a pot of tea and two cups. Shao Shuai wearing a white gown waves at Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge laughs and walks out.


    ¡°The tea has just been made by me and the tea leaves are brought here by myself. Would you like to taste it?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Gao Ge nods his head. The tea smells like an herb, but it tastes sweet and refreshing.


    Gao Ge is not an expert in tea, but he still highly praises the tea sincerely.


    ¡°I like drinking tea but I don¡¯t like making tea, because I don¡¯t know much about making tea and also find it quite cumbersome. Therefore, I always ask others to make tea for me. In the world, not many people have drunk the tea made by me, probably no more than five?¡±


    Gao Ge replies with cupped hands before his chest, ¡°I am so honored.¡±


    ¡°Haha. Small quantity doesn¡¯t equal good quality!¡± Shao Shuai shakes his head and says calmly, gazing at the moonlight, ¡°I hear that you no long work for the Dragon Court. What about servicing the Shao Family? Of course, we have quite some single girls in the family. You may marry one of them or make one of them your concubine if you like.¡±


    Gao Ge is a bit astounded.


    ¡°Haha. I know. You have your own sweetheart, but you are a talent indeed. As long as you service the Shao Family, you will be well treated.¡±


    Gao Ge shakes his head and says with a smile, ¡°Thanks for your appreciation, but I¡¯m used to freedom. I don¡¯t like being constrained.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t mean to constrain you, but you are required to do us a favor when we are in need,¡± Shao Shuai continues.


    He is really stubborn.


    Actually, this is not the first time that he has offered the olive branch to Gao Ge.


    In the black market, Shao Shuai proposed it before, but it was turned down by Gao Ge back then. Unexpectedly, he is so persistent. It also shows that the Shao Family have encountered danger indeed, or they won¡¯t thirst for talents to this extent.


    Before Gao Ge says no, Shao Shuai offers another tempting condition.


    ¡°Moreover, our family can also promise to find Meng Jing for you. How about that?¡±


    Shao Shuai says with a smile.


    But Gao Ge¡¯s eyes turn fierce.

 Chapter 583 - An Acquaintance Is Coming?

    Chapter 583 An Acquaintance Is Coming?


    Staring at the cold face of Gao Ge, Shao Shuai is not surprised at all.


    Gao Ge¡¯s reaction is totally within his expectation.


    He would put on the same look if he were Gao Ge.


    Then he pours another cup of tea for Gao Ge, saying, ¡°Gao Ge, actually, you can¡¯t hide it from anyone. Although you have kept a low profile, it can¡¯t be kept secret when you started looking for her. Besides, you are no longer a member of the Dragon Court now. There are numerous people who want to win you over, just like me, but most of them are waiting for an opportunity. In this case, they must know what you are doing somehow.¡±


    Gao Ge drinks up the tea again.


    ¡°Actually, the Shao Family should be able to find her as long as she is still in Huaxia,¡± Shao Shuai says, ¡°Our family has declined indeed, but after all, we are a family of herbs and elixirs. We are also on good terms with a lot of blessed spots and cultivation schools. You have played online games, right? Well, the Shao Family is like the healer in the game. Everyone needs herbs or elixirs to elevate his cultivation level and to extend his health points, so they need to protect the Shao Family. And we also need to boost our power so that we can deal with them fairly. Do you understand?¡±


    Gao Ge laughs, ¡°Of course I do, but as I said before, I don¡¯t want to interfere in this kind of thing.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t even want the news about Meng Jing?¡± Shao Shuai replies with a wry smile.


    ¡°If you knew it, you would have told me,¡± Gao Ge says calmly.


    Shao Shuai is amused, ¡°It¡¯s no fun chatting with you. I don¡¯t understand why you have to be so smart. Sometimes it is not a bad thing to be a bit stupid.¡±


    Gao Ge stares at Shao Shuai with a scornful look, ¡°Forget it. Being too stupid does no good.¡±


    Shao Shuai also drinks a cup of tea.


    Somehow he feels being offended implicitly.


    Yet, he doesn¡¯t get angry. The young are always like that. On the contrary, he can always keep his equanimity.


    ¡°Are you really not interested at all?¡± Shao Shuai asks.


    Gao Ge nods his head.


    Shao Shuai heaves a sigh.


    He knows that it is very difficult to change Gao Ge¡¯s mind, but he still can¡¯t help giving it a shot.


    It turns out that he still fails in the end.


    ¡°Fine. I will not push you then, but do you need me to help you look for Meng Jing? Rest assured. I ask for no return.¡±


    ¡°Forget it.¡± Gao Ge thinks about it and still shakes his head.


    There is no free lunch in the world.


    Even a kindergarten student knows that. In no way does Gao Ge fail to know that.


    If the Shao Family really can find Meng Jing, he will owe one to them, but it is still uncertain. Even if the Shao Family fail in the end, they have made an effort at least. Hence, if they encounter any trouble and turn to Gao Ge for help later, how can he refuse them?


    Moreover, what Meng Jing is doing seems quite secret even within the Dragon Court.


    In this case, Gao Ge can¡¯t do it in a big way.


    Luckily, he has got some news about Meng Jing by now. He is wondering whether he can find her in Qiu City¡­


    Gao Ge stands up and returns to his room again.


    With a sigh, Shao Shuai clears things up simply and also returns to his own room.


    So far, he hasn¡¯t pointed out Gao Ge¡¯s identity. For one thing, he feels nothing wrong with feigning ignorance; for another, he finds it quite funny¡­


    Day breaks.


    Gao Ge wakes up and finds that Tang Jiusi hasn¡¯t come back since he went out last night.


    It seems that the problem the Dragon Court encounters this time is a bit thorny.


    ¡°Liu, where is Tang Jiusi now?¡± Gao Ge asks over breakfast.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Liu shakes his head.


    Gao Ge feels kind of astonished, ¡°Isn¡¯t this place your territory?¡±


    With a bitter smile, Liu replies, ¡°Mr. Gao, you are right, but now it is a different case. If it is about another thing, we will surely keep an eye on it, but this time, it is the Dragon Court¡¯s matter, we don¡¯t dare to pry into it!¡±


    Gao Ge thinks about it and feels that Liu has made a good point.


    This is Dragon Court¡¯s business. If the Tang Family follow behind and check on it, they will leave a bad impression on the Dragon Court.


    Tang Jiusi doesn¡¯t come back until the breakfast is over.


    He looks so weary.


    ¡°You are all up?¡± Tang Jiusi yawns.


    ¡°Look at your face. You seem to have partied too much,¡± Shao Gusu sneers.


    Tang Jiusi glimpses her, rather grieved.


    He has worked throughout the whole night.


    Why does Shao Gusu say that he was out goofing around seemingly?


    Eh.


    No.


    Even if he really goofed around, what does it have to do with her?


    Hence, Tang Jiusi doesn¡¯t respond to her at all.


    ¡°How is it going on? Is it complicated?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°Yeah, pretty complicated¡­¡± Tang Jiusi says, ¡°Last night, we met a Ghost Commander. We had a hard time killing him.¡±


    ¡°A Ghost Commander?¡± Gao Ge is a bit surprised, ¡°So competent?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s why it took us so much effort. The Ghost Commander was approximately as strong as the cultivator at the realm between Strength Protection and Strength Exposure. Although he was not difficult to cope with, the Ghost Commander hid himself in the downtown area. Thus, we spent a lot of time dealing with him. To our astonishment, when we just took down the Ghost Commander, we met another one, so I can¡¯t come back until now!¡±


    Gao Ge frowns.


    It is not a simple thing for a ghost to become a Ghost Commander.


    Yet, it is really strange to meet two Ghost Commanders in a row.


    ¡°Is it the Ghost Sect?¡± Gao Ge murmurs.


    Tang Jiusi looks at Gao Ge and doesn¡¯t feel surprised.


    When two Ghost Commanders appear in a row, any cultivator will immediately think of the Ghost Sect.


    Moreover, Gao Ge holds a deep grudge against the Ghost Sect.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say now. I cannot reveal too much information, but somehow, I feel the plague this time is very unusual. By the way, an acquaintance is coming today.¡±


    Looking at Tang Jiusi¡¯s facial expression, Gao Ge asks, ¡°Is it Fire Dragon or his peer?¡±


    ¡°Not necessary. The situation is not that serious for now.¡± Tang Jiusi shakes his head.


    ¡°It must be Master Wen.¡± Gao Ge laughs.


    Tang Jiusi is so dumbstruck with astonishment. With widened eyes, he stares at Gao Ge and cries out, ¡°Are you a fortune-teller?¡±


    ¡°Since the matter is related to ghosts, it is normal that Master Wen, an expert in this field, comes here to deal with it,¡± Gao Ge says.


    Although Master Wen is not reliable, he is quite competent in this field. Moreover, he has acquired some books from the Ghost Sect and thus his capability has been prominently enhanced, which makes him the most suitable person to deal with the matter. However, apart from Master Wen, there must be someone else sent here.

 Chapter 584 - I Found You

    In the middle of the Yue Family¡¯s old dwelling, there is a wutong tree (also known as Firmiana simplex).


    As a saying goes, a phoenix only perches on the wutong tree. It shows how superior the wutong tree is among all trees.


    Now it is the season when the wutong tree withers. Another leaf falls with the wind.


    Yue Tuzhi just watches the tree, on and on, for about half an hour.


    He doesn¡¯t even know when Third Master started to stand behind him.


    ¡°Young Master, would you like to take a rest?¡± Third Master can¡¯t help asking.


    Yue Tuzhi turns around to glance at him with a chuckle, takes a few steps forward and then sits on a stone bench.


    ¡°The Ning Family is over. So is the Zhao Family.¡± Yue Tuzhi lets out a sigh, ¡°Everything happens too fast.¡±


    ¡°Young Master¡­¡±


    Yue Tuzhi waves his hand, gesturing for Third Master not to speak first.


    It seems that he just wants to mumble to himself, even for a little while.


    ¡°When our parents passed away, how old was he? Was he this tall?¡± Yue Tuzhi reaches out his hand to show the height and then shakes his head, ¡°No, he wasn¡¯t. He was a bit shorter than this. What does he know? He only goofs around, heartless. Yet, it is quite nice. He is rather lovely, isn¡¯t he? By now he hasn¡¯t known how our parents died.¡±


    ¡°I thought that if I kept squeezing him out, he might give up cultivating and then be an ordinary person. God knows that things become such a mess due to the appearance of Gao Ge, but it is quite good. At least, he has his own friends now. Tell me. In his heart, which one is his elder brother, Gao Ge or me?¡±


    ¡°I thought it would take me at least 20 or 30 years to completely control Jiangnan City. However, the Ning Family is doomed unaccountably. Now it is the Zhao Family¡¯s turn. Then our family has become the only one ancient martial arts family in Jiangnan City without doing anything. Is this a good thing? Maybe yes¡­ Third Master, do you think that those people will come to me?¡±


    ¡°Young Master, I think you can tell Gao Ge and Second Young Master about it. In light of their competence, they may not necessarily be unable to deal with it,¡± Third Master replies honestly.


    ¡°Tell them?¡± Yue Tuzhi turns around to look at him with his eyes turning red, ¡°When my parents died, I was standing next to them. How old was I? 15 years old? 16 years old? I watched them fall down in the blood. My mother opened her mouth. She didn¡¯t make any voice but I know what she was saying. She told me that I must look after Yue Xincheng well, but how should I look after him? Those people were standing before me. The way they looked at me¡­ I can¡¯t forget it by now.¡±


    ¡°When I was 15 or 16 years old, I stared at them, saying that I would take over Jiangnan City completely as long as I was given some time. By then, it would be easier for them to control Jiangnan City. What did I ask for in return? I asked them to let go of me and my younger brother. It would be good enough that we could stay alive. Actually, they never took me seriously, as if they had heard a joke. In the end, it was because I stabbed myself into the belly that they looked at me with staring eyes and then left with a nod. They also claimed that they would come back. If I didn¡¯t keep my words, they would rip the heads of me and Yue Xincheng off, and then take the heads as footballs. Hey¡­ Third Master, you were on the spot too, right?¡±


    Third Master suddenly kneels down.


    He doesn¡¯t say anything but Yue Tuzhi knows what he wants to say.


    ¡°Third Master, it¡¯s okay. The past is past. Even if you stood up back then, you could change nothing. They were¡­ too strong, so strong that I don¡¯t even dare to fight against them when I think of them now. Perhaps it is because they have left too deep a psychological shadow on me¡­¡±


    Third Master says in a low voice, ¡°Young Master, maybe they just don¡¯t take the Yue Family seriously at all.¡±


    ¡°Maybe not in the old days but now they should do. What happens in Jiangnan City will be known by them sooner or later. They will think of us then. So, is everything happening too fast? Why can¡¯t that guy give me a little more time? Why did he have to make the Zhao Family vanish in Jiangnan City so fast too?¡±


    He takes a deep breath and takes out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket.


    The hand that is lighting the cigarette is slightly trembling.


    Even when he recalls what happened back then, he can still feel the lingering fear.


    ¡°I have thought about telling the Dragon Court about this, but if I tell them, it means falling out with those people blatantly. For such a long time being, does the Dragon Court succeed in exterminating them? No¡­ Evidently, as a matter of fact, the Dragon Court can¡¯t do anything about them. If they want to kill us, they have plenty of ways¡­¡±


    After saying that, Yue Tuzhi stands up straightly.


    ¡°Just let them bring it on. The master of the Yue Family is me. If they want to stand behind the Yue Family, they still have to deal with me. I just hope that guy¡­never comes back.¡± Yue Tuzhi laughs with a soft look.


    Watching Yue Tuzhi¡¯s back, Third Master is silent for a long time¡­


    Yeah.


    The Ning Family, the Zhao Family and Gao Ge all know that Yue Tuzhi is a smart man.


    How can such a smart man not tell that Yue Xincheng has no interest in the position of the master of the Yue Family?


    Since he does, he still insists on squeezing Yue Xincheng out.


    Why don¡¯t they use their brain and think about why?


    Too many things are imposed on the shoulders of Yue Tuzhi.


    ¡°The master of the Yue Family sounds pretty awesome¡­¡± Third Master smiles bitterly.


    Third Master still remembers clearly what Yue Tuzhi said to all the people of the Yue Family when he was 18.


    He said that as long as he was still the master of the Yue Family, Yue Xincheng would never make it into the core of the Yue Family.


    Everyone feels that Yue Tuzhi¡¯s way of doing things is too contemptuous.


    Who can he confide to?


    When he is criticized behind his back, has anyone cared about his feelings?


    None.


    Neither does he care.


    What he wants to do is to grow stronger only.


    And then to make the fat guy in the family a simple person¡­


    ¡­


    Gao Ge, Yue Xincheng and the others have stayed in Qiu City for three days.


    Over the three days, he saunters outside every day.


    As he meets too many people, he is inclined to hallucinate.


    Over these three days, Yue Xincheng has counted aside.


    Gao Ge has patted 32 girls¡¯ shoulders.


    When those girls turned around and stared at Gao Ge with a confused look, Gao Ge would smile bitterly and then said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve got the wrong person.¡±


    Then he turned around and continued searching around.


    The moment when Gao Ge turned around, Yue Xincheng could see Gao Ge¡¯s eyes were full of loss.


    He knows that when Gao Ge patted the shoulder of the girl whose body shape resembled that of Meng Jing very much, he really wished to see a familiar face.


    Then he could talk to her gently, ¡°My silly girl, I found you.¡±

 Chapter 585 - Master Wen Is Dying?

    Life doesn¡¯t always turn out the way you planned.


    For example, the one who you are longing for still doesn¡¯t show up.


    For example, you still can¡¯t find your girl.


    As three days has passed, Gao Ge¡¯s confidence gradually weakens.


    Even if he keeps telling himself that maybe he can meet her at the next corner of the street.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s time to go back.¡± Shaking his head, Gao Ge brings Yue Xincheng and the others back to the yard.


    Over the three days, not only they fail to find Meng Jing but also t more and more deaths are found in Qiu City. The situation is getting more serious, which can be seen from the depressed look of Tang Jiusi when he comes back every day.


    Staring at Tang Jiu¡¯s look, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t ask much.


    After all, he is no longer a member of the Dragon Court. It is not a good thing for Gao Ge to ask too much, which will also make things difficult for Tang Jiusi. As a member of the Dragon Court, he can¡¯t tell Gao Ge what he is doing, but if Gao Ge really asks, should he confess or not?


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t like making things difficult for others.


    Therefore, since Tang Jiusi doesn¡¯t tell him, he should just pretend to know nothing.


    To Gao Ge¡¯s surprise, he doesn¡¯t ask Tang Jiusi but Tang Jiusi comes to him proactively.


    ¡°Gao Ge, I can hardly stand it any longer.¡±


    Tang Jiusi enters Gao Ge¡¯s room and closes the door. Then he sits down and says to Gao Ge.


    Taken aback by him, Gao Ge immediately stands up, ¡°You can¡¯t stand it? Are you going to tell me that you are a gay?¡±


    Tang Jiusi is so speechless.


    But he knows that Gao Ge was kidding, so he just ignores that.


    He drinks a few glasses of water in a row and finally feels better.


    ¡°I felt as if dreaming these days. The Dragon Court has lost about seven or eight members.¡±


    Gao Ge frowns.


    Gao Ge can understand the death of ordinary people. After all, the plague is raging through the city.


    However, even the Dragon Court has lost so many members, which shows that the situation has been far more serious than expected.


    Being silent for a long time, Tang Jiusi rubs his face with his hands.


    ¡°Honestly speaking, I feel that we may not be able to stay in Qiu City anymore,¡± Tang Jiusi says seriously.


    ¡°Is it so serious now?¡± Gao Ge becomes more astounded.


    ¡°Yeah. Lord Water Dragon and Lord Fire Dragon are coming tomorrow. Would you like to meet them?¡±


    Gao Ge thinks about it and then shakes his head, ¡°I¡¯ll pass.¡±


    He has just quit the Dragon Court. It is embarrassing for him to meet them now.


    In this case, he may as well not meet them.


    He is only a bit curious.


    The situation in Qiu City has already been so serious that Fire Dragon and Water Dragon have to rush here.


    It seems that the situation is astonishingly severe!


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask me what is going on?¡± Tang Jiusi snaps.


    With a smile, Gao Ge says, ¡°Because it has nothing to do with me. If I were a member of the Dragon Court, I would go and take a look, even if you didn¡¯t ask me. However, given the current situation, I can¡¯t.¡±


    It is not that Gao Ge is a selfish man who just lets things be if they don¡¯t affect him personally but that his identity is too sensitive. If he really goes, some people of the Dragon Court may point fingers.


    Moreover, the situation is not so bad that the Dragon Court can¡¯t deal with it at all. If the Dragon Court is really at the end of its resources, Gao Ge can¡¯t be of any help. No one is more competent than him in the Dragon Court? Of course yes.


    ¡°Forget it. Since you are not interested, I will say no more.¡± Tang Jiusi heaves a sigh.


    Hence, he stands up and goes to rest with a weary body.


    Having cleared up the teacups, Gao Ge lies in bed, starting to run his power of stars.


    After a few hours, he falls asleep.


    Although running the power of stars can replace sleeping, for Gao Ge, the sense of fulfillment from getting a sleep with his eyes closed can¡¯t be replaced by anything.


    Gao Ge always believes that.


    When he wakes up, to his astonishment, there are two persons sitting in the yard¡ªa man and a woman.


    Gao Ge is a bit dazed to see them with an embarrassed face.


    ¡°Boy, do you think we can¡¯t find you when you hide here?¡± Fire Dragon coughs and speaks.


    Gao Ge laughs, ¡°I don¡¯t mean to hide away. I have stayed here for several days. I don¡¯t believe that you didn¡¯t know it until today.¡±


    Fire Dragon coughs and feels embarrassed.


    He doesn¡¯t like it that Gao Ge talks so directly.


    ¡°Is there anything you two want to tell me?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°Actually, it is not a big deal. We are here to visit you.¡± Water Dragon smiles.


    ¡°Cut it out. Who would pay him a visit for nothing? Come with us,¡± Fire Dragon says.


    Gao Ge frowns and feels a bit incredible.


    ¡°Master Wen is dying. You don¡¯t want to do him a favor?¡± Fire Dragon asks.


    Gao Ge is slightly surprised.


    Then he nods his head, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Then he walks out of the Tang Family¡¯s house with Water Dragon and Fire Dragon.


    Shao Shuai and Shao Gusu happen to return from outside, who are sort of surprised to see them.


    ¡°Hasn¡¯t Gao Ge already left the Dragon Court?¡± Shao Gusu asks, ¡°Is he blowing smoke?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± Shao Shuai shakes his head, ¡°But it is hard to say.¡±


    He is a very prudent man.


    Nothing is impossible.


    From where he stands, Gao Ge has quit the Dragon Court.


    Yet, there may be some other possibilities.


    Then he laughs and says, ¡°Actually, it doesn¡¯t matter so much. After all, we are not his enemies. Neither will he set against us. Moreover, even though he has left the Dragon Court, it doesn¡¯t mean that he is totally disconnected from the Dragon Court. Being too relentless will appear too fake. I¡¯m afraid that a lot of cultivators of the immortal field think so.¡±


    Blinking her eyes, Shao Gusu looks rather confused.


    Apparently, she doesn¡¯t understand what Shao Shuai just said.


    What is true? What is fake?


    Can the world of adults be simpler?


    She is so puzzled¡­


    Following behind Fire Dragon and Water Dragon, Gao Ge gets into a car.


    It is rather quiet in the car.


    Fire Dragon is driving the car while Water Dragon is sitting on the shotgun seat and Gao Ge is sitting on the back seat. He happens to find a book called ¡°Stratagems of the Warring States¡±, so he looks through it simply.


    After a while, Water Dragon says, ¡°Do you know what is happening to Qiu City?¡±


    Gao Ge shakes his head. Thinking of that Water Dragon is having her back to him, he says, ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Water Dragon can¡¯t help turning around to look at Gao Ge, ¡°Do you really not know?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask. Neither did Tang Jiusi tell me,¡± Gao Ge says smilingly.


    Water Dragon laughs, ¡°You are quite sensible.¡±


    ¡°You are such a disgrace to the East Huaxia branch. It is not that no members have quit the Dragon Court, but none of them are like you, who made such a scene,¡± Fire Dragon snaps.


    Obviously, he is still mad about Gao Ge¡¯s leaving the Dragon Court.


    Yet, he is not angry at all. Instead, he is disappointed that Gao Ge fails to live up to his expectations.


    Gao Ge is speechless.

 Chapter 586 - The Soul Is Poisoned

    The jeep takes a few turns and runs for approximately half an hour. Within the drive, Gao Ge keeps looking out of the car and finds that much fewer passers-by are in the street, with the number of cars also reduced.


    ¡°The news can¡¯t be blocked for much longer, but we are not going to block it anymore, for we have found one thing,¡± While getting out of the car, Fire Dragon says to Gao Ge, ¡°So many people leave Qiu City, but the plague hasn¡¯t been found in the other cities.¡±


    Slightly stunned, Gao Ge asks, ¡°That is to say, the target is only Qiu City.¡±


    Fire Dragon nods his head. The conclusion goes without saying.


    Gao Ge takes a deep breath.


    What have the folks of Qiu City done?


    This is basically unexpected trouble!


    They walk into an alley and then enter a courtyard.


    There are quite some members of the Dragon Court standing in the courtyard, including Tang Jiusi and Master Guanshan.


    Gao Ge is not so surprised to see them but they are really astonished to see him.


    ¡°Gao Ge, why are you here?¡± Tang Jiusi hurriedly goes forward and asks.


    These days, Tang Jiusi has been going out early and coming back late, so Gao Ge doesn¡¯t feel surprised to see him here.


    ¡°Ask these two persons.¡± Gao Ge glimpses Fire Dragon and Water Dragon.


    Tang Jiusi coughs. How can he have the guts to ask them¡­


    ¡°Go inside,¡± Fire Dragon says.


    Gao Ge nods his head. Following behind Fire Dragon, he enters a room.


    In the room, there is a man busy working.


    Gao Ge used to see him in the Dragon Court but they never talked with each other. This man seems to be under the Medical Department, with his code as Hua Tuo. He pursues Taoism through medical practices, who is an excellent old doctor of traditional Chinese medicine.


    Seeing that Gao Ge and Fire Dragon come inside, Hua Tuo wipes the sweat off his head.


    ¡°Lord Fire Dragon, here you come.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, how is it going on?¡± Fire Dragon asks.


    Amidst talking, he fixes his eyes on Master Wen lying in bed.


    Hua Tuo heaves a sigh and says with a bitter smile, ¡°Lord Fire Dragon, I can¡¯t diagnose Wen Yihuan for now, let alone treat him. However, his symptoms and those of the plague patients are somewhat alike.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°It is a soul injury too.¡±


    ¡°Soul injury?¡± Gao Ge is a bit shocked, ¡°Is it done by the Ghost Sect?¡±


    Only the people of the Ghost Sect can injure the cultivator¡¯s soul harshly.


    Of course, the world is full of wonders.


    Maybe some people still can do it, but by now Gao Ge hasn¡¯t met any one of them.


    He only knows that the people of the Ghost Sect can do it.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say now,¡± Fire Dragon says, ¡°So far, we have met some ghosts only, but not any one person of the Ghost Sect.¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head.


    ¡°What do you think of it? Any solution?¡± Fire Dragon asks.


    Gao Ge takes a look at Fire Dragon and says, ¡°No problem. I have encountered a similar situation before.¡±


    ¡°This time, it may be a bit different,¡± Fire Dragon says with a frown.


    ¡°Different?¡± Gao Ge is a bit taken aback.


    What is different?


    ¡°You take a look first. It is our guess only.¡± Fire Dragon seems to keep him guessing deliberately instead of answering him directly.


    Gao Ge nods his head and strides forward.


    ¡°Humph. This old guy refused to leave with me when I quit the Dragon Court. He is not a loyal friend at all,¡± Staring at Master Wen lying in bed, Gao Ge can¡¯t help saying with a grin.


    Fire Dragon says snappishly, ¡°Didn¡¯t Yue Xincheng, Xia Lu and some others follow you? You think you brought too few people away? And He Youniang is the treasure of Haicheng Cultivation Academy but she also left because of you. If I hadn¡¯t rushed to Haicheng Cultivation Academy to pacify the students, maybe plenty of them would have left the Academy out of anger.¡±


    Gao Ge coughs.


    Gao Ge is not surprised about what Fire Dragon said.


    Fire Dragon drags a chair over, sits down and continues, ¡°To be honest, a lot of people were taunting you back then. Some of them even wondered whether you intended to set up a sect or a school on your own.¡±


    Gao Ge laughs, ¡°I don¡¯t have so much time.¡±


    With narrowed eyes, Fire Dragon says profoundly, ¡°Actually, it is not a bad thing to establish a sect or a school.¡±


    Gao Ge takes a glance at Fire Dragon curiously. Fire Dragon coughs and changes the topic, ¡°Enough. Cure him now.¡±


    Gao Ge stops hesitating then.


    When Gao Ge transfers his power of stars into Wen Yihuan¡¯s body, he immediately feels some strange changes.


    Chen Guo and Xia Lu were spiritually injured before but it was quite easy for Gao Ge to treat them. He only exerted his power of stars to restore their souls, which took him a lot of power of stars and time.


    However, when he tries to restore Wen Yihuan¡¯s strength, he has got a strange feeling.


    Metaphorically speaking, when Gao Ge¡¯s wound starts to fill in with new flesh, it is beaten by a fierce beast again.


    Having taken a deep breath, he stands up.


    ¡°What do you think of it?¡± Fire Dragon asks.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit thorny,¡± Gao Ge says with a bitter smile, ¡°Currently, I don¡¯t have any good solution. He is not spiritually injured.¡±


    ¡°What is that then?¡± Fire Dragon asks.


    Actually, Gao Ge knows that Fire Dragon has had a conjecture in his heart but he is not sure of it now. He only hopes that the answer he gives unknowingly is aligned with their conjecture.


    Hence, he directly says, ¡°I think his soul is poisoned rather than injured.¡±


    Fire Dragon is relieved.


    He feels as if a heavy burden is lifted off his shoulders.


    Hua Tuo also nods his head slightly.


    ¡°You agree?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Fire Dragon replies, ¡°In fact, on treating soul injuries, there are some medicines in the Dragon Court. Of course, they don¡¯t work really well, but they do work and cost dearly. However, to our expectation, they can¡¯t work now. Well, I can¡¯t say that it is of no use. The problem is, he will get slightly better after taking the medicines but very soon, he will go back to the starting point.¡±


    ¡°Back to the starting point? Standing before the mirror in a daze?¡±


    Fire Dragon yells angrily, ¡°I brought you here to save a patient, not to sing a song!¡±


    With a bitter smile, Gao Ge says, ¡°I¡¯m trying to be cheerful amidst adverse circumstances. But Lord Fire Dragon, I can¡¯t help you with it at all, because I don¡¯t know what to do about it.¡±


    ¡°Now there are plenty of people in the same condition as Wen Yihuan in Qiu City, but Wen Yihuan¡¯s condition is more serious than theirs. It seems that the ringleader wants to directly get rid of him.¡±


    ¡°I can keep him alive temporarily,¡± Gao Ge thinks about it and speaks. After all, his power of stars can be of any help to some degree.


    However, it is not a permanent solution, because he can only prolong Wen Yihuan¡¯s life. That¡¯s all.

 Chapter 587 - She Is Still Safe

    If it is a physical poison, there can be some ways to dispel it, even if it is knotty.


    However, both the doctors of traditional Chinese medicine and western physicians have seldom studied the poison on souls.


    After all, in the earlier days, it remained to be discussed whether souls existed.


    After the recovery of aura, an increasing number of supernatural events happen all over the world, which makes more people start to pay attention to this aspect and draw the conclusion.


    In this respect, Gao Ge dares to say that he is impressed by the Ghost Sect only. He has killed numerous people of the Ghost Sect with a deep grudge against them, but to be honest, they are kind of senior experts, for they have studied it for a few centuries.


    Yet, the direction of their study seems somewhat problematic¡­


    Then he transfers some powers of stars into Master Wen¡¯s body again. Gladly, Master Wen¡¯s condition is slightly stabilized, but the effect is merely temporary. Without a good solution, given Master Wen¡¯s condition, he couldn¡¯t live long at all.


    When he gets out of the room, Gao Ge gazes at Fire Dragon, ¡°Lord Fire Dragon, if you don¡¯t need my help anymore, I will go back first?¡±


    With a long face, Fire Dragon looks at Gao Ge and says, ¡°I let you go back now and you can fall asleep?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t fall asleep. It hasn¡¯t been long since I woke up,¡± Gao Ge says resignedly.


    Fire Dragon ponders over it and feels that Gao Ge is telling the truth.


    However, the point is, does he really mean that?


    Gao Ge must be playing dumb¡­


    ¡°By the way, do you have a bathroom here?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°In the corner of the courtyard.¡± Fire Dragon points to the direction.


    Gao Ge goes as directed and then returns.


    ¡°So fast?¡± Fire Dragon is taken aback.


    Gao Ge glimpses him, with the muscle at the corner of his mouth even twitching, ¡°I wanted to wash my face but God knows the bathroom of this place turns out only to be a toilet?¡±


    It is not an ordinary toilet but a rarely-seen latrine.


    It really stinks.


    ¡°Have some chewing gum.¡± Tang Jiusi takes out a box of chewing gum from his pocket.


    Gao Ge opens the cover and throws two pieces of chewing gum into his mouth, ¡°Tang Jiusi, your chewing gum.¡±


    ¡°Keep it. It¡¯s yours now.¡±


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t take Tang Jiusi as an outsider so he just puts the rest of the chewing gum into the pocket.


    Gao Ge turns his face away and looks around only to find that at least seven or eight members of the Dragon Court are in the courtyard.


    According to Tang Jiusi, at least 20 or 30 members of the Dragon Court have come to Qiu City this time.


    Some of them may have gone out and some are dead.


    Perhaps more than ten members of the Dragon Court pass away in Qiu City.


    Otherwise, Water Dragon and Fire Dragon wouldn¡¯t need to come to Qiu City at the same time.


    ¡°Gao Ge, do you think this has anything to do with the Ghost Sect?¡± Fire Dragon asks with a smile.


    Gao Ge nods his head, ¡°Actually, I can¡¯t be sure of it, but since Ghost Commanders show up here and the victims¡¯ souls are hurt by the plague, I suppose that it should be related to the Ghost Sect?¡±


    After saying that, Gao Ge hastens to add, ¡°Of course, it is my guess only. You can¡¯t take it for sure.¡±


    If they really think that Gao Ge has made a good point, and start to investigate into the Ghost Sect, and then find that his thought is wrong, he will be quite sinful. It doesn¡¯t matter whether the Dragon Court will hold him accountable, for Gao Ge doesn¡¯t care at all. What he truly worries about is that the Dragon Court may make a wrong decision because of him, which will cause more deaths in Qiu City. By then he will be truly sinful.


    At the moment, Fire Dragon¡¯s phone suddenly rings.


    Fire Dragon takes out his phone and has a look at it. Then he glances at Water Dragon.


    After Water Dragon nods her head, Fire Dragon walks far away and answers the phone.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t mind it at all but he suddenly finds that Water Dragon takes a few glances at him, which arouses his doubts.


    While answering the phone, Fire Dragon subconsciously takes a glance at him too.


    Are they talking about him?


    In fact, it is not the case.


    When Fire Dragon hangs up the phone and returns to Gao Ge, he doesn¡¯t say anything to the latter. Instead, he talks to Water Dragon, ¡°The problem is found.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Gao Ge also goes near.


    He is really curious about what problem the Dragon Court has found.


    ¡°This is a kind of ghost worm, which is a type of legendary venomous insects,¡± Fire Dragon says that and suddenly glances at Gao Ge, ¡°This matter has nothing to do with you now. Go back first.¡±


    Gao Ge is disgruntled on the spot.


    Dang.


    What do they take Gao Ge as?


    They summon him when they need him to save a patient; now they just ask him to leave when they find him no longer useful.


    Given the strange looks of Fire Dragon and Water Dragon, he feels even more puzzled.


    ¡°What? You are not one of us. Why do you still stay here?¡± Fire Dragon coughs and says.


    Gao Ge stands up and replies, fuming with indignation, ¡°Fine, don¡¯t ever turn to me anymore when you are in trouble.¡±


    Then he just storms off.


    After Gao Ge leaves, Water Dragon says, ¡°You are so wary of him. How can he not suspect?¡±


    ¡°Let him be. Some things can¡¯t be known by him for now,¡± Fire Dragon says resignedly.


    Water Dragon thinks about it and turns around to look at the gate with a deep sigh.


    Since Gao Ge resigned from the Dragon Court, his every move has been under surveillance of the Dragon Court. Therefore, they know pretty well whatever Gao Ge has done and surely find that Gao Ge misses his girl so madly. Considering that Gao Ge quit the Dragon Court out of anger before, it is not hard to understand.


    ¡°Tell me. Is it too unfair for Gao Ge?¡± Water Dragon asks Fire Dragon. At the same time, Tang Jiusi standing aside finds that Water Dragon is putting on a complicated look.


    ¡°There are not so many fair things. You¡¯ve seen what is happening in Qiu City. If it were not for¡­ Think about it. How many people will die by then?¡± Fire Dragon asks seriously.


    Water Dragon ponders over it and seems to feel that Fire Dragon is right, so she also heaves a long sigh and says nothing more.


    Gao Ge returns to the quadrangle courtyard with complicated feelings.


    Somehow, he has a feeling that the call Fire Dragon answered just now probably contains some critical information.


    However, he couldn¡¯t hear the voice on the other side of the call and Fire Dragon kept replying with ¡°Em¡± or ¡°Ah¡±, which didn¡¯t reveal any important information.


    Gao Ge feels as if his heart were scratched by a cat.


    Having returned to the quadrangle courtyard, Gao Ge has received a message.


    He is a bit surprised.


    The message only contains four words.


    ¡°She is still safe.¡±


    With a smile on his face, Gao Ge takes a deep breath and puts the phone back.


    The message is sent from a stranger number but Gao Ge knows who sent the message and what it meant.


    Even though he is still disgruntled about the sender¡¯s attitude, he feels slightly relieved.

 Chapter 588 - Need to Interfere

    Gao Ge is a detail-oriented man.


    For example, based on the message he just received, Gao Ge can acquire a lot of useful information.


    The message that she is still safe doesn¡¯t mean that she is very safe.


    If she is very safe, Gao Ge will feel completely relieved.


    However, if she is still safe, it means that she is safe for now and may not be safe later.


    As a result, Gao Ge¡¯s heart is torn with anxiety at the moment.


    Despite his anxiety, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t intend to ask the message sender what is going on, because it is not necessary. Now he has quit the Dragon Court. Yet, even though he quit the Dragon Court in a big way, they have never considered telling him the truth, which showed their determination. Hence, even if Gao Ge goes to ask them again, he won¡¯t get any answer, so he may as well drop the idea.


    Seeing Gao Ge come back, Yue Xincheng, Xia Lu and the others hasten to gather around him.


    ¡°Boss, where have you been?¡±


    Looking at them, Gao Ge smiles and tells them without scruples what happened before.


    After hearing Gao Ge out, Xia Lu snorts with folded arms, ¡°This is the Dragon Court¡¯s business, which has nothing to do with you. Why do you interfere?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Shame on Master Wen! He is not a loyal friend at all! We were so nice to him, but what has he done? He still chose to stay in Haicheng Cultivation Academy,¡± Yue Xincheng expresses his disgruntlement aside.


    Gao Ge laughs and says, ¡°Actually, it is not a big deal. Although I am no longer a member of the Dragon Court, in all conscience, I must admit that the Dragon Court has helped us a lot. Thus, we should do them a favor if we can. You know, if an ordinary member quits the Dragon Court, he may be punished.¡±


    ¡°Be punished? What for?¡± Yue Xincheng goes mad immediately, ¡°We don¡¯t owe them anything!¡±


    Gao Ge is still moderate.


    But Yue Xincheng and Xia Lu are relatively straight-forward.


    If it were not for Gao Ge, they wouldn¡¯t have joined the Dragon Court.


    With a sigh, Gao Ge says, ¡°Master Wen is not young now. He must wish to live a settled life. He doesn¡¯t harbor any ill intention. It was not a right decision for me to leave the Dragon Court. If he insisted on following us, it would be really strange. Moreover, if I am really in danger, he will not turn a blind eye as long as he can be of help. Do you believe it?¡±


    Yue Xincheng puckers his lips. Depressed as he is, he can¡¯t refute Gao Ge¡¯s words.


    After all, when he was in Haicheng Cultivation Academy, he spent quite some time with Master Wen.


    He knows what on earth that old man is like.


    ¡°Forget it. Let it go then. Since they have found a solution, I believe that Qiu City will be restored to tranquility soon,¡± Yue Xincheng says.


    Xia Lu also nods her head, ¡°Yeah, we had better keep our noses out of this matter. Otherwise, the Dragon Court may think that we are too officious.¡±


    Gazing at them, Gao Ge ponders for a moment and then says with a smile, ¡°I can¡¯t stay out of this.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Yue Xincheng and Xia Lu are so puzzled.


    Gao Ge didn¡¯t want to interfere before but now he claims to interfere.


    He is being a bit capricious!


    They can¡¯t figure out why.


    What is he thinking about?


    Gao Ge laughs, ¡°I still need some time to think about it. Let¡¯s talk about it later.¡± Then he just enters his own room.


    ¡°What? Why are you deliberately mystifying¡­¡± Yue Xincheng mumbles.


    Xia Lu heaves a sigh, ¡°Forget it. After all, Gao Ge is not a nose of wax. We don¡¯t need to worry about him.¡±


    Yue Xincheng thinks about it and gives a thumbs-up to Xia Lu.


    ¡°You are right. What a wake-up call! Haha! Xia Lu, you are such a woman of wisdom!¡±


    ¡°What did I say?¡± Xia Lu is so confused.


    ¡°You made a good point. After all, Boss is much smarter than me. Whatever decision he makes, it looks correct to me!¡±


    After saying that, Yue Xincheng, who has been relieved, just leaves, whistling.


    Xia Lu rolls her eyes and also returns to her own room.


    It has been a few days.


    Gao Ge kind of misses Chen Wangshi.


    He is wondering how the little girl is doing. The girl is in the Yue Family¡¯s residence alone. Although she is taken care of by someone, he still can¡¯t help worrying about her¡­


    Shao Shuai hiding in the room sees the scene and gives a smile.


    ¡°Shuai, according to their conversation, it seems that Gao Ge really quit the Dragon Court!¡± Shao Gusu whispers.


    With a cough, Shao Shuai turns around, walks a few steps forward, sits on the chair and then asks Shao Gusu to open the door of the room.


    As the sunlight streams into the room, the whole room is much brighter. In the sunlight, the dust can be seen flowing in the air. If the room is compared to the vast universe, the dust may be the stars in the universe.


    ¡°How do you know that he really resigned from the Dragon Court?¡± Shao Shuai says to Shao Gusu with a smile.


    Shao Gusu is so confounded, ¡°What they said just now¡­¡±


    ¡°Maybe they were deliberately telling us about it?¡± Shao Shuai asks.


    Taken aback, Shao Gusu subconsciously stands up, ¡°They did it deliberately?¡±


    Seeing Shao Gusu¡¯s astounded look, Shao Shuai burst into laughter.


    ¡°Actually, I was just saying, but you shall think about it. Isn¡¯t there such a possibility? Of course there is, so it can be true and false. No matter when, you can¡¯t jump to conclusions easily! I can only say that based on what I¡¯ve known, it is more possible that Gao Ge has quit the Dragon Court.¡±


    Shao Gusu massages her temples with her thumbs, wincing. Somehow, she feels that the outside world is too complicated. She had better stay in the blessed spot so that she doesn¡¯t need to think so much. In that case, what she sees must be true and what she suspects must be false.


    Isn¡¯t it good to be simple¡­


    ¡°Actually, it has been unimportant by now whether Gao Ge has quit the Dragon Court or not. I¡¯m more curious about the plague in Qiu City.¡± Shao Shuai touches his chin. He hasn¡¯t shaven his beard for a few days. A short beard has grown on his chin, which touches a bit pricky.


    Gao Ge is pondering, with the door of his room opened too.


    He has a feeling that the plague in Qiu City may involve Meng Jing.


    She may be the reason why they know that the plague is actually caused by the poisonous worm.


    Considering all the clues and details, Gao Ge even feels that the source of their information is Meng Jing.


    Therefore, he has to interfere in this matter.

 Chapter 589 - The Matrix of the Ghost Worm

    The autumn wind blows by; the moon hangs in the sky.


    On this cold night, a lonely shadow wanders in the street of Qiu City aimlessly. There is no one else in the street. This weary body looks more like a wandering ghost.


    She is wearing a long white dress, with her dry hair unbraided and naturally shattered on her shoulders.


    She is walking more and more slowly.


    Finally, she collapses.


    Out of her body come light spots.


    They look like the sparks spurted when the forged iron is hammered.


    Those things crawl on the ground. There are about tens of them.


    A ghost walks out of the darkness.


    He looks no older than 30 years old, wearing a grey Chinese tunic suit, with a pale face and deep, dark eyes.


    The worms slowly crawl to his feet.


    Then his body floats horizontally, paralleling with the earth.


    With his face towards the cement ground, the gap between the man and the ground is merely a few centimeters.


    ¡°Whoosh.¡±


    ¡°Whoosh.¡±


    He keeps sticking out his tongue and swallowing the ¡°light spots¡± into his belly, as if he is mimicking a toad.


    Tens of light spots vanish soon. Then a beam of dark red light shows within his belly.


    Meanwhile, his capability is quickly enhanced.


    Then, a sound of explosion comes.


    The spot lights turn into hundreds of ones, crawling to different directions.


    Three or two form a group.


    Then they will return, multiplied by tens of times or even hundreds of times.


    Under the lamp, Gao Ge dressed in black sportswear stares at what is happening with a poker face.


    He saw the girl¡¯s death but he couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    Because he felt that the girl in the white dress had been extremely weak.


    She was like a candle burning in the outdoors.


    As long as a breeze blows by, it will be immediately put out.


    Even with his powers of star, Gao Ge couldn¡¯t restore her seriously injured soul.


    It is a kind of torment for Gao Ge too.


    He has to watch an ordinary person die before him and yet, he can¡¯t do anything about it.


    Gao Ge has conceived an idea¡­


    He returns to the quadrangle courtyard.


    He fetches a pen and a sheet of paper. Then he writes on it and revises.


    In the end, he writes a full page.


    ¡°Ghost worm, a type of legendary venomous insects.¡±


    ¡°With a strong reproductive capacity, it can hide in the souls of animals, including human beings, maintain alive and reproduce by eating souls.¡±


    ¡°The powerful ghosts as strong as Ghost Commanders or stronger can devour ghost worms, and then the worms will divide and multiply by ten times to continue looking for hosts to reproduce themselves.¡±


    ¡­


    The above information is the result of Gao Ge¡¯s observation in the recent time.


    He can destroy the ghost worms but he doesn¡¯t rush to do that, because he needs enough information so that he can handle them as much as possible.


    Luckily, the Dragon Court has found a way to cope with the ghost worms.


    Of course, it is a way to curb them but not destroy them radically.


    They regard the ghost worm as a kind of parasite and then find a way to get rid of it, which takes a long time.


    However, by now, Gao Ge hasn¡¯t figured out why the ghost worms are released. To ruin the city? What good does it do to the ringleader?


    Faced with these doubts, Gao Ge is not anxious, because he knows what he needs to do next is to dispel the doubts.


    According to his speculation, even if these things are not directly related to Meng Jing, they must have something to do with her somehow. Yet, he still firmly believes that Meng Jing will never kill the innocent people.


    Putting down the pen, he rubs his face and then hears someone knocking on the door. He coughs and then sits up, ¡°Come in.¡±


    Holding a pot of tea, Tang Jiusi walks in and puts away the tea. He sees the paper and then takes a glance at it. Instantly, he is greatly astonished.


    ¡°You¡¯ve known it?¡±


    Gao Ge looks at him and then laughs.


    Judging from Tang Jiusi¡¯s current reaction, Gao Ge realizes that what he wrote down and his speculation based on that are correct.


    ¡°Did the people of the Dragon Court tell you about it?¡± Tang Jiusi asks.


    He is pretty sure that he has never disclosed these things. After all, it has been quite some years since he joined the Dragon Court. It is never a difficult thing for him to keep his lips buttoned.


    ¡°No.¡± Gao Ge shakes his head.


    Tang Jiusi¡¯s facial expression suddenly becomes complicated.


    If it is not the people of the Dragon Court who tell Gao Ge, the answer goes without saying.


    Gao Ge discovers these things himself.


    In fact, it is not difficult to gain the information through observation but speculating based on it is quite complex. And it is even harder to ensure the correctness of the speculation.


    Gao Ge alone doesn¡¯t have sufficient information channels or personnel, but he can analyze the acquired information to this surprising extent. Evidently, he has astonishingly strong powers of observation and speculation.


    It is fair enough to say that any member of the Dragon Court, including Fire Dragon and Water Dragon, will be astounded in awe to see the page.


    Tang Jiusi ponders over it and also gives a resigned smile.


    ¡°It is a huge loss that you quit the Dragon Court.¡±


    Looking at Tang Jiusi, Gao Ge says, ¡°Recently, has there been any more death?¡±


    ¡°Much fewer, but these ghost worms are still sprawling within the city,¡± Tang Jiusi says, ¡°According to some experts in legendary venomous insects we draw the conclusion that it is not impossible to get rid of the ghost worms radically.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Gao Ge asks, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Tang Jiusi coughs, hedges and reaches out his hand, ¡°Give me a cigarette.¡±


    Gao Ge immediately takes out a pack of the common Pride Kuanzhai cigarettes.


    Both of them light a cigarette.


    ¡°Since you have found so much information, it doesn¡¯t matter for me to tell a bit more. After all, as long as you have time to consult a few experts in legendary venomous insects, you can acquire the information and then find this out through analysis. That is, it is pretty difficult to destroy the ghost worms one by one and they are hard to be noticed, unless the host¡¯s soul has been devoured, which is a long process. However, if we find the matrix of the ghost worms, we will be able to destroy them for good.¡±


    ¡°The matrix?¡± Gao Ge feels as if he were watching an American zombie movie.


    ¡°Is it hard to understand? Actually, it is not complicated. There are two matrixes in total. All the ghost worms are reproduced by them and these two matrixes must stay within a ghost. The more souls these ghost worms devour, the stronger the ghost will get. Given the current situation, the ghost must have grown really strong beyond our imagination.¡±


    Gao Ge frowns.


    He was pondering why the ghost worms were released.


    Now he has acquired the answer from the information provided by Tang Jiusi.


    The matrix feeds on numerous ghost worms and then supports another strong ghost directly.


    ¡°He is at least stronger than a Ghost King?¡± Gao Ge smacks his mouth and says.


    ¡°So he is.¡±


    ¡°Then the Ghost Sect is the mastermind?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say,¡± Tang Jiusi says, ¡°However, apart from the Ghost Sect, we can¡¯t think of anyone else.¡±


    ¡°The damned beasts¡­¡± Gao Ge curses in a deep voice.

 Chapter 590 - How Strong the Ghost Will be

    What the people of the Ghost Sect have done is so shocking.


    They just act with utter disregard for human life.


    It seems that others¡¯ lives are nothing to them.


    At the thought of it, Gao Ge is shivering with rage.


    He wishes that he could find the headquarters of the Ghost Sect and eradicate them with his Flying Star Sword.


    Of course, he is not that strong.


    Besides, the fox spirit once told him that the Ghost Sect¡¯s sand forts couldn¡¯t be underestimated.


    ¡°Currently, the priority is to find the matrix of the ghost worms. As long as the matrix is found and destroyed, the problem in Qiu City will be solved,¡± Tang Jiusi speaks.


    Gao Ge surely knows what Tang Jiusi just said.


    However, judging from Tang Jiusi¡¯s worried face, Gao Ge realizes that it is not an easy thing to find the matrix of the ghost worms.


    At least, the Dragon Court hasn¡¯t achieved any breakthrough by now.


    Yet, it is a good thing to find a breakthrough point.


    It is better than thinking through nothing and being stuck in a rut.


    After seeing off Tang Jiusi, Gao Ge stands outside the window, watching the darkness with a frown.


    ¡°The matrix¡­¡±


    Mumbling, Gao Ge scratches his hair.


    He has no clue at all¡­


    The next day, Tang Jiusi returns to the temporary stronghold of the Dragon Court in Qiu City.


    ¡°You¡¯ve told Gao Ge?¡± Water Dragon asks Tang Jiusi with a grin.


    Tang Jiusi nods his head and feels a bit confused, ¡°Lord Water Dragon, how did you know that Gao Ge would show concern about this matter?¡±


    When he went back yesterday, Water Dragon found him specially and assigned a task to him.


    Actually, the task was quite simple.


    He was required to disclose to Gao Ge the current progress that the Dragon Court made.


    Actually, Tang Jiusi was unhappy with the task so without hesitation, he directly rejected it. Obviously, he didn¡¯t want to become a tool of the Dragon Court to manipulate Gao Ge.


    Nevertheless, afterwards, Water Dragon added another reason that made Tang Jiusi agree to accept the task.


    Water Dragon told Tang Jiusi that he could sound Gao Ge out first to see whether Gao Ge cared about the plague in Qiu City. If he cared about it, then Tang Jiusi would disclose the information to him; if he didn¡¯t seem interested at all, Tang Jiusi wouldn¡¯t need to mention it then.


    Tang Jiusi thought about it and felt that it wouldn¡¯t be a bad thing for Gao Ge, so he didn¡¯t feel any mental stress about that.


    Since Gao Ge wanted to know, then Tang Jiusi would do him a favor indirectly instead of hurting him by telling him the information.


    Why not?


    ¡°How is it going on with Gao Ge¡¯s investigation?¡± Water Dragon asks.


    Tang Jiusi thinks about it and says, ¡°Actually, the information he has gained is not much less than ours.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Water Dragon is a bit amazed, ¡°Someone helped him?¡±


    ¡°I guess not.¡± Tang Jiusi is very precise with spoken words, ¡°I guess not¡± and ¡°no¡± are different concepts.


    Water Dragon slightly nods her head.


    She sits down with a grin and takes a mouthful of water before saying, ¡°It seems that this guy is not idling around at all. If he can acquire the information alone, he may as well work for the Intelligence Department of the Dragon Court.¡±


    Tang Jiusi is amused, saying, ¡°If he really works for the Intelligence Department, I¡¯m afraid that it will be a waste of his talent.¡±


    Water Dragon thinks about it and finds that Tang Jiusi¡¯s words make sense.


    ¡°End of the conversation. Go back to your business then.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Tang Jiusi is about to leave when something occurs to him. He can¡¯t help stopping and then turns around to stare at Water Dragon with a complicated look. He seems to have something to say but he doesn¡¯t know whether he should say it.


    Water Dragon glimpses him.


    Although Tang Jiusi hasn¡¯t said anything, Water Dragon can guess what he is struggling with from his facial expression.


    Having put down the glass slightly, she says calmly, ¡°Meng Jing¡¯s matter is the classified information of the Dragon Court. Not only you but also I don¡¯t know much about it. Actually, the less we know, the safer Meng Jing will be. Understand?¡±


    Tang Jiusi takes a deep breath and nods his head, ¡°I see. Lord Water Dragon, I shall get going now.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Seeing Tang Jiusi leave, Water Dragon heaves a sigh.


    She feels that Gao Ge is really competent.


    It seems that most of the people who have dealt with Gao Ge are inclined to befriend him sincerely.


    This is not what an ordinary man can do.


    ¡°Master Wen is awake!¡± A member of the Dragon Court suddenly shouts, interrupting Water Dragon¡¯s musings.


    She stands up and walks into the room. When she sees Master Wen, the man whose face is ghastly pale, she hastens to trot forward.


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡±


    Master Wen takes a look at her and opens his mouth but he passes out again before making a sound.


    ¡°It seems that he is still very critically injured. The medicine delivered from the Dragon Court can¡¯t work now,¡± Water Dragon says in a deep voice.


    There are a lot of masters in the Dragon Court and some drugs have been developed to deal with the ghost worms, which can effectively restrain the ghost worms from devouring the soul, but Master Wen¡¯s condition is too critical. Although he has taken plenty of valuable medicine, by now the medicine still fails to work well, which can only prolong his life temporarily. Worse still, the effect won¡¯t last long.


    If the matrix of the ghost worms can¡¯t be found and destroyed within a short period of time, Master Wen may die.


    For now, the only hope is to find the matrix as soon as possible¡­


    At the moment, Fire Dragon also rushes back.


    He doesn¡¯t look well.


    Behind Fire Dragon are three members of the Dragon Court, who have wandered outside throughout the whole night. However, after one night¡¯s hard work, they still harvested nothing.


    Although Fire Dragon and the others haven¡¯t said anything, it can be seen from their mental state.


    The members of the Dragon Court in Qiu City have realized that this is a thorny problem for them.


    ¡°No information from the Dragon Court?¡± Fire Dragon asks while gulping down the water.


    ¡°Nothing for now,¡± Water Dragon answers.


    ¡°Alas¡­ It seems that we have to count on ourselves.¡± Fire Dragon flies into a rage, ¡°Crap. Those beasts of the Ghost Sect had better not be found by me. As long as I see them, I must kill them all!¡±


    He yells in a murderous voice.


    Not only Fire Dragon feels this way.


    So do all the present members of the Dragon Court.


    These days, they have seen too many people parted in life and separated by death.


    Faced with the casualties, they can¡¯t do anything about it. The casualties¡¯ families are crying sorrowfully. Fortunately, with the medicine for the ghost worms, the condition is finally under control.


    However, too many people have died during the process.


    If cursing could really kill a person, the people of the Ghost Sect might have been rotten.


    ¡°If we really find the matrix, how strong the ghost that it feeds will be?¡± Touching his chin, Fire Dragon says. However, he doesn¡¯t get any reply. Instead, a lot of people are lost in thought¡­

 Chapter 591 - Searching for the Ghost

    Chapter 591 Searching for the Ghost


    A weird phenomenon happens in Qiu City.


    A man wearing sportswear is sauntering in the street with a golden-furred panda.


    It attracts a lot of attention.


    ¡°Doudou, it depends on you how many ghosts we can find then!¡± Gao Ge says to Doudou that is walking ahead of him.


    Now Doudou has reached the late stage of the realm of Strength Exposure, but it hasn¡¯t broken through by now. Supposedly, it still needs some time. After all, it is a really hard thing for a rare beast to enter the realm of Master.


    Even if Gao Ge has a lot of good stuff for Doudou to elevate its cultivation level, he cannot help it enter the realm of Master from that of Strength Exposure.


    It has to do this on its own.


    For the time being, he always keeps Doudou in the trapping cage and releases it for some fresh air once in a while.


    Anyway, Doudou is still too weak now.


    Compared with the fox spirit and golden monkey, it cannot be a match for them.


    Hearing what Gao Ge said, Doudou turns around and nods at him with a confident look.


    Soon two cops walk over to them.


    Gao Ge is used to such a situation. He dealt with it with the badge of the Dragon Court but now he doesn¡¯t have the badge anymore.


    When he quit the Dragon Court, he handed in all the identity documents too.


    ¡°Doudou, let¡¯s take another way¡­¡±


    When the two cops arrive in front of them, they find that Gao Ge and the panda have vanished.


    Gao Ge also feels a headache after going into an alley.


    After all, it is too eye-catching for him to saunter with Doudou.


    However, Doudou has a keen eye for ghosts.


    He has to rely on Doudou if he wants to find powerful ghosts in the shortest period of time.


    Having thought back and forth, he calls Tang Jiusi, asking him to deal with the cops for him.


    It is not difficult for Tang Jiusi. Therefore, soon, no cops come to inquire them.


    ¡°Alas. If only you could turn into a cat!¡± Gao Ge sighs.


    Doudou is speechless.


    Gao Ge gets displeased, ¡°What¡¯s not to like? Are you feeling insulted for being asked to be a cat?¡±


    Doudou directly refuses to respond to him.


    After walking for a while, Doudou stops and gazes at one direction.


    ¡°Listen. If you still lead me to some random ghosts, I must kick your ass,¡± Gao Ge snaps.


    He is resigned too!


    He has told Doudou to search for those powerful ghosts.


    What did it do then?


    Led by Doudou, he has searched for a few hours and only found some wandering ghosts that haven¡¯t fully taken shape.


    They may have been dead not for long, who must have nothing to do with the Ghost Sect. Since they don¡¯t cause trouble, Gao Ge won¡¯t dispel them randomly.


    His goal at the moment is to find the ghost released by the Ghost Sect, the one that contains the matrix of the ghost worms!


    While Gao Ge was still at the realm of Strength Exposure, Gao Ge didn¡¯t get frightened in the face of the Ghost King of the Ghost Sect.


    Besides, Gao Ge has entered the realm of Master.


    He is rather confident.


    Following Doudou, Gao Ge walks into the corridor.


    It is dark and damp.


    It smells of mildew, which also smells like urine.


    Maybe there is no toilet around so someone may pee in situ and the corridor seems to be the best position.


    Doudou groans, seemingly disgruntled about the smell around.


    This rancid odor mixed with the urine smell is even intolerable for Gao Ge, not to mention Doudou.


    Doudou walks ahead, followed by Gao Ge.


    The old building consists of six floors. Judging from the blocky wall and damaged stair armrests, the building must be really old, at least much older than Gao Ge.


    When Doudou stops, Gao Ge stops too.


    They are on the fourth floor.


    There are two apartments facing each other on the floor.


    ¡°Room 402.¡± Gao Ge takes a look at it and slightly nods. The apartment number is written in red on the door. It seems that the paint was over-used, so the vertical line of the number 4 was drawn too long. Moreover, probably because of the surroundings, the red paint looks like blood, which makes Gao Ge very uncomfortable.


    At the door, there are two garbage bags tagged with the take-out bill.


    He squats down and takes a careful look at them with a frown.


    The date on the bill was three days ago.


    It seems that the owner of the house hasn¡¯t gone downstairs since a long time ago.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    Doudou keeps nodding its head.


    This time, Gao Ge believes Doudou¡¯s judgement.


    Just because Gao Ge recognizes the vigilant glint in Doudou¡¯s eyes.


    After all, it is a reckless panda!


    It never fears when confronting the Ghost King. Now it is alert. Evidently, the ghost in the apartment must be really strong, at least as strong as a Ghost King.


    Recently, quite some ghosts have appeared in Qiu City.


    He takes a deep breath and reaches out his hand to knock on the door gently.


    When it comes to door knocking, one shouldn¡¯t knock too hastily, which seems unknown by a lot of young people. Therefore, they will feel confounded when the people on the other side of the door answer the door angrily and keep rolling their eyes.


    They may get beaten up if the one who answers the door is bad-tempered.


    After all, in earlier times, people only knocked on the door rapidly when they were about to announce someone¡¯s death.


    After knocking for quite a while, he still receives no response.


    Just when Gao Ge is considering whether he should break in, the door across the hallway is opened.


    ¡°Are you here for Xiaoni?¡± A woman probably in her forties stares at Gao Ge and asks, with her body still hiding behind the door and her head stuck out.


    Slightly stunned, Gao Ge nods his head, ¡°Yeah!¡±


    ¡°She hasn¡¯t been out for quite a few days. Probably she is not at home.¡± The woman hedges and then shakes her head, ¡°Actually, I can¡¯t be sure of it. She got sick the other day and we all suspect that¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough. You¡¯ve talked too much! Come back!¡± A man roars grumpily in Room 401.


    The middle-aged woman heaves a sigh and just takes a glance at Gao Ge strangely. Without saying anything more, she closes the door then.


    There is nothing to hesitate about.


    Gao Ge reaches out his hand and puts it on the knob. With the help of his power of stars, he pushes the door open without making much noise.


    When the door is pushed open, he immediately smells blood.


    ¡°Plop.¡±


    ¡°Plop.¡±


    It seems that the tap is not well turned off.


    With a frown, he strides inside.


    The apartment is quite clean, except that it is covered with a thin layer of dust. All the items are well organized and an assembled shoe rack is placed at the door. It is not expensive, which costs at most 20 yuan. On the shoe rack, there are girls¡¯ shoes, white shoes, sneakers and high heels. High heels are in the majority.


    With a sound of creak, Gao Ge opens the door. The wind goes in and blows open the wooden door of the bathroom on the left side. The blood smell gets even richer.

 Chapter 592 - Stop Hiding! I’ve Got You

    Actually, it is a stupid idea to search for the ghost with Doudou as the guide.


    Yet, it is a helpless action.


    After all, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t know how to locate the matrix of the ghost worms.


    But he is sure of one thing. That is, the matrix of the ghost worms hides in a strong ghost. In this case, he may be able to find the ghost that carries the matrix by luck if he tries his best.


    Not only Gao Ge but also the people of Dragon Court are doing so.


    Hence, some strong ghosts in Qiu City are really unlucky. They won¡¯t feel wronged if they belong to the Ghost Sect, but for those who don¡¯t, it is literally an undeserved catastrophe to be directly dispelled after they¡¯ve cultivated for so long.


    Of course, on second thought, those not released by the Ghost Sect also deserve to be killed by the Dragon Court.


    After all, it is impossible for them to cultivate without doing evil deeds.


    At least, they need to devour other ghosts.


    They are basically deeply sinful. Without sining, they would have vanished completely.


    Anyway, even if some of the ghosts cultivate by other means and have never done any bad things, they are literally a huge threat to ordinary people. If the ghosts suddenly feel like killing people, it will be too late for the Dragon Court to deal with the aftermath. Maybe the Dragon Court will lose some of their men, which is not worthwhile.


    It is not a bad thing to get rid of them now.


    For Gao Ge, such a stupid way will still work¡­


    Room 402 is a bit dim.


    The curtain is rolled down.


    The sound of plop still goes.


    Gao Ge strides into the bathroom. As he tilts his head, he gets a view of what the bathroom looks like.


    In this old building, the bathroom is of a novel style, which should have been specially decorated. The ground and the wall are fixed with tiles. The bathroom is also equipped with a water heater instead of a solar heater.


    More surprisingly, Gao Ge finds that a bathtub is placed in the bathroom, which suggests that the owner of the apartment must know how to have a life.


    A wall painting is placed on the wall on the left side.


    The wall painting looks beyond peculiar.


    It is probably of a European style, in which a naked woman lies in the bathtub with her eyes closed and her head slightly tilted. One of her hands reaches out of the bathtub and the wrist is bleeding. Beneath the hand there is a wooden basin, which is filled with blood. The blood is still dripping from the wrist.


    Just by one glance, the painting looks depressing.


    The setting of the bathroom is exactly the same as the painting.


    Likewise, a woman lies in the bathroom, with her wrist bleeding.


    All the details are the same.


    Even the patterns of the wooden basin are exactly the same.


    Gao Ge takes a deep breath.


    This woman should be Xiaoni mentioned by the middle-aged woman.


    She looked below thirty years old, with a ghastly pale face.


    Unless the woman was mad, she wouldn¡¯t kill herself in this way¨Cexactly the same as the wall painting shows.


    But it is possible!


    If nothing was wrong with Xiaoni¡¯s mental status, why did she put on such a wall painting in the bathroom?


    That¡¯s masochism!


    Doudou is still sniffing around and starts to go around.


    It seems unable to sense the ghost after entering the apartment.


    Gao Ge ponders over it and believes that the blood covers the Qi of the ghost.


    It causes trouble to Doudou¡¯s perceptibility, which has been severely interfered. Gao Ge also believes that his perceptibility is also hindered, so he hasn¡¯t felt any Qi of ghosts.


    Everything in this bathroom just adds to the oddness of the place.


    Being too normal is abnormal.


    He walks around in the apartment.


    This apartment is not very big, with two bedrooms and two living rooms. The wooden doors of the bedrooms and the bathroom have been broken for the time being. And the owner of the apartment seemed to be too busy to have them repaired. One of the bedrooms has been changed into a study. On the bookshelf there are quite some books, most of which are on history and the rest of which are works of modern literature, including some online novels like ¡°Reboot: Immortality Cultivation Era¡± and ¡°Top-notch Master¡±. These two books are Gao Ge¡¯s favorites.


    There are a few notebooks on the desk in the study. Gao Ge glances through them and finds that they are notes for lessons. It seems that the woman called Xiaoni was probably a teacher, who taught history.


    There are not too many clues found in the study, so Gao Ge goes into the kitchen. The moment he walks inside, he smells a stinky smell.


    A trunk of defrosted pork soaked in the water has gone bad now.


    It gives off a rich rancid odor.


    Besides, in the basket aside there are green peppers and dried tofu soaked in the water for a long time.


    The electric cooker is still powered, whose Warm indicator light is still on.


    Gao Ge is slightly relieved.


    It has been 100% proven that the girl called Xiaoni didn¡¯t die from suicide.


    Who would try to make a meal before killing herself?


    Moreover, the meal was clearly not fully cooked.


    ¡°Where is it?¡±


    Standing in the middle of the living room, Gao Ge looks around.


    He is really curious.


    Where on earth is the ghost hiding?


    Eventually, he thinks of something. Then he turns around and walks into the bathroom again.


    Doudou is following him closely, ready to launch the attack.


    Under the circumstance, as long as anything shows up, it will charge forward and tear the thing into pieces.


    With a smile, Gao Ge takes a few steps forward and stares at the wall painting.


    The furniture outside is mostly made of wood in a Chinese style.


    Even the bed is a common wooden one. Now a lot of people feel it is uncomfortable to sleep on a mattress and that it is healthier to sleep on a wooden bed.


    It makes such a wall painting in this place doesn¡¯t seem to fit in.


    In addition, the queer scene in the painting just makes Gao Ge very uncomfortable.


    He feels prickles down his back.


    It¡¯s like walking in the dark night.


    He turns around and finds someone staring at him secretly under the distant lamp.


    It feels as if being watched.


    He reaches out his hand and touches the surface of the wall painting, feeling the subtle sags and crests on it.


    This style of thickness and heaviness in colors seems to show something.


    Gao Ge¡¯s facial expression gradually becomes weird and intrigued.


    Following him closely, Doudou gazes at the wall painting with staring eyes.


    After a while, Gao Ge slowly speaks in a low and hoarse voice.


    ¡°Stop hiding. I¡¯ve got you¡­¡±

 Chapter 593 - A Big Favor

    ¡°Stop hiding. I¡¯ve got you.¡±


    Gao Ge says lightly.


    Instantly, the bathroom starts to shake.


    It is not due to the earthquake. Instead, the bathroom itself is shaking.


    Gao Ge feels like singing a song.


    Let¡¯s rock together?


    Doudou the panda suddenly jumps up.


    Waving its forearms, it thumps the wall painting with a bang.


    The cracking sound incessantly starts to linger on.


    It is like something is broken.


    The wall painting is broken.


    The colors, as if being vitalized, flows rapidly with the wall covered with white tiles as the pond.


    Gao Ge snorts.


    He lands a punch on it.


    A beam of golden light radiates in the bathroom, just like a blooming golden lotus.


    For the moment, cracks appear in the wall.


    The colors start to gather towards the ceiling.


    There are only two colors¨Cred and black.


    In the end, the colors form a ferocious ghost face.


    It looks kind of like a clown in the movie.


    The blood on both sides of the mouth is dripping long. The mouth looks like having too many spicy strips.


    A hand goes at the corner of the mouth.


    As a shrill voice comes, the hand tears apart the mouth forcibly.


    The blood is dripping down.


    When Gao Ge was young, he was beaten by his parents for cursing his classmates. He was even intimidated by them that cursing might cause mouth ulcers.


    The ghost hiding in the bathroom must like cursing people.


    Its mouth is so seriously ulcerated.


    The blood drips from the ceiling but when it is falling in the air, Gao Ge senses something unusual.


    Some blood falls on the floor and starts to crawl.


    Then it goes to the feet of Gao Ge and Doudou, which is also no longer bloody but fiery-red with a bit of sparks.


    Gao Ge has seen that before.


    Apparently, these are ghost worms.


    Gao Ge counts the worms and figures that there are at least thousands of them.


    If they were released, numerous people would have been hurt.


    The ghost that serves as the carrier has completely vanished.


    Only by self-explosion can so many ghost worms be produced.


    What confuses Gao Ge is that the ghost makes him feel it is no match for him.


    But why does the ghost believe that the ghost worms can cause trouble for Gao Ge?


    Before Gao Ge takes any action, Doudou suddenly opens its mouth and sticks out its tongue. Instantly, it eats most of the ghost worms.


    Gao Ge is dumbfounded then.


    ¡°Man, you can¡¯t eat those things!¡± Gao Ge yells.


    In terms of Gao Ge¡¯s capability, it is not complicated for him to get rid of the ghost worms, but if the ghost worms go into Doudou¡¯s body, things become complicated. Besides, it has eaten so many ghost worms.


    Doudou raises its head to look at Gao Ge and then lowers back its head to continue eating.


    Gao Ge frowns and also notices something unusual. He places one hand on Doudou and starts to transfer his power of stars to it.


    After a while, he withdraws the power of stars and stares at Doudou in astonishment.


    He finds astonishedly that when Doudou devours the ghost worms, they are genuinely digested, which don¡¯t hurt Doudou¡¯s soul at all.


    It is entirely different from the case of Master Wen.


    That¡¯s to say, eating these ghost worms won¡¯t bring any physical harm to Doudou.


    Moreover, the ghost worms are even making Doudou stronger.


    Having thought back and forth, he can only reckon that when they were in Rong City, he fought against the people of the Ghost Sect with Doudou. It has eaten plenty of things of the Ghost Sect, so it has become totally immune to the ghost worms.


    ¡°Oh, I see¡­¡± Gao Ge laughs.


    Doudou can perceive danger acutely. If the ghost worms were really dangerous, Doudou would not have eaten them.


    It must have affirmed there is no harm in eating them before glutting itself with the worms.


    It is a great feast for Doudou.


    The problem is also solved for Gao Ge.


    Although Gao Ge can get rid of the ghost worms, it will take him a large amount of power of stars and time.


    Now both sides are satisfied.


    Thousands of ghost worms are like thoughtless warriors, which only keep charging forward and killing. Even when Doudou starts to eat the ghost worms and their number is reducing sharply, they still don¡¯t feel panicked.


    In the end, the last ghost worm is also eaten by Doudou.


    Irritatingly, Doudou even burps.


    It slumps on the ground and pats its belly with both hands, satisfied.


    Gao Ge shakes his head and makes a phone call with his cell.


    Of course he is calling Tang Jiusi.


    The woman called Xiaoni is dead indeed. Probably because classes have been suspended since the plague broke out in Qiu City and she lived alone, her death has never been found.


    When the wall painting vanishes completely, he turns around to look at Xiaoni. In fact, Xiaoni¡¯s corpse has started to rot and the blood has been drained. The sound of plop was merely a kind of illusion. Exasperatingly, the instrument spirit within his body didn¡¯t notice that at all. If it told him earlier, he might have seen through the problem of the wall painting.


    He is depressed indeed but he can¡¯t do anything about it. He is aware that although he is the master of the instrument spirit, it has never really taken him as the master. It just spends all the time in cultivating itself. Probably, it will stop following Gao Ge if it is strong enough to break free from the bronze mirror.


    But it doesn¡¯t matter.


    After all, the instrument spirit still needs him now.


    Next time, he will summon the instrument spirit directly.


    He sits in the living room. It is not long before the people of the Dragon Court arrive with some cops.


    They take Xiaoni¡¯s body out while Tang Jiusi and Gao Ge sit together.


    The couple living across the hallway also come and have a look. They are both shocked and start to move away hastily.


    They reckon that Xiaoni died of the plague. Certainly, they must run away.


    The people going in and out all can¡¯t help taking a few glances at Doudou that is lying next to Gao Ge. It is especially eye-catching in Shu Province.


    ¡°You were saying that the panda could eat ghost worms?¡± Tang Jiusi is still a bit distracted after hearing Gao Ge out. He really doesn¡¯t dare to believe what he has heard.


    Gao Ge nods his head, ¡°About one or two thousand ghost worms were eaten up by it.¡±


    Then he adds, ¡°Probably in five minutes.¡±


    Tang Jiusi feels so struck dumb.


    The ghost worms they find hard to cope with become the cultivating materials of Gao Ge¡¯s pet.


    How ironical it is!


    ¡°I need to report this matter up.¡± Tang Jiusi feels quite embarrassed.


    Gao Ge replies with ¡°yeah¡± and doesn¡¯t look surprised at all. It is a normal procedure.


    Then he stands up, ¡°The rest of it will be left to you and I will continue searching for the ghost.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Tang Jiusi watches Gao Ge walk out of the apartment and then heaves a sigh.


    Thousands of ghost worms¡­


    Gao Ge has done them a big favor this time.

 Chapter 594 - Apply Facial Mask to Master Wen’s Face!

    Chapter 594 Apply Facial Mask to Master Wen¡¯s Face!


    Having been out for a day, Gao Ge returns to the quadrangle courtyard with Doudou.


    Actually, the hard work has paid off today. He took down two strong ghosts but the ghosts were quite funny. When they confronted Gao Ge, they just chose to explode themselves and release numerous ghost worms instead of getting into a dogfight.


    This is probably why they exist.


    Gao Ge was not nice to the ghost worms at all. He just let Doudou eat them all.


    Therefore, it has been a fulfilling day for Doudou today.


    He checks Doudou¡¯s body simply and still doesn¡¯t find anything wrong. Instead, its cultivation level has been somewhat elevated.


    If it can eat all the ghost worms in Qiu City, maybe Doudou will take the opportunity to reach the realm of Master.


    Soon Water Dragon comes back with Tang Jiusi.


    Having learnt the news from Tang Jiusi, the people of the Dragon Court are thrilled.


    ¡°Can your panda really eat the ghost worms?¡± Water Dragon asks.


    Gao Ge nods his head.


    Water Dragon sits down and stares at Doudou.


    Doudou feels uncomfortable for being stared at by Water Dragon but it is an animal with a sense of propriety. Water Dragon is a woman but she looks very daunting, so it had better hide away¡­


    With that thought, it directly stands up and goes into Yue Xincheng¡¯s room.


    After Doudou leaves, Water Dragon tells why she comes here.


    ¡°Is it possible that Doudou can also eat the ghost worms hiding in the human body?¡± Water Dragon asks.


    Gao Ge laughs and says, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I think it is surely okay.¡±


    Seeing Gao Ge¡¯s confident look, Water Dragon feels quite confused.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t tried it yet. How do you know it is surely okay?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely. At worst it can eat both the man and the ghost worms!¡± Gao Ge replies.


    Water Dragon rolls her eyes at Gao Ge and snaps, ¡°Can¡¯t you be serious?¡±


    Gao Ge sits up straight and stops kidding.


    Actually, he has thought about it on the way back.


    On second thought, it doesn¡¯t seem completely impossible.


    ¡°How about bringing it to check on Master Wen?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Without hesitation, Gao Ge goes to the room next door and brings Doudou out. Following Water Dragon and Tang Jiusi, he and Doudou return to the yard where the Dragon Court resides.


    The environment is bad as usual.


    Nevertheless, since the Dragon Court found the cure to resist the ghost worms, the members appear much more relieved.


    They are not as worried as before.


    Fire Dragon is also a bit surprised to see Gao Ge here.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°I just drop by.¡±


    Fire Dragon turns around to look at Water Dragon with his eyes full of confusion.


    Water Dragon glimpses Tang Jiusi next to her, saying, ¡°You brief him. Gao Ge, come inside with me.¡±


    Then Fire Dragon just stands outside, listening to Tang Jiusi.


    As a matter of fact, Fire Dragon does trust both Gao Ge and Water Dragon.


    After hearing Tang Jiusi out, Fire Dragon feels a bit amazed. He takes the cigarettes out of Tang Jiusi¡¯s pocket, lights one for himself and Tang Jiusi respectively, and then puts the rest of the cigarettes into his own pocket.


    Tang Jiusi immediately feels displeased on the spot and then starts to roll his eyes.


    What¡¯s wrong with these people¡­


    ¡°Do you think the panda can do it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Let¡¯s go it a shot anyway,¡± Tang Jiusi whispers, ¡°Lord Fire Dragon, you can keep the cigarettes but could you return the lighter to me?¡±


    ¡°What lighter?¡±


    Tang Jiusi realizes that he cannot get his lighter back anymore.


    In the room, Gao Ge points at Wen Yihuan lying in bed and then says to Doudou, ¡°Can you feel the worm?¡±


    Doudou nods.


    ¡°Can you find a way to get the worms out and eat them without hurting Master Wen?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    Instead of replying at once, Doudou walks to the bedside.


    Sitting on the ground, it stares at Master Wen lying in bed.


    Gao Ge has some mixed feelings about him and then heaves a sigh.


    Water Dragon comforts him, ¡°Are you feeling sad about your friend lying in bed at the last gasp with whom you once fought shoulder to shoulder?¡±


    Gao Ge shakes his head, ¡°I¡¯m just curious. Last time I saw him, he looked like this. However, after such a long time, he is still not dead. Quite tough.¡±


    Water Dragon is speechless.


    After a while, Doudou turns around, looks at Gao Ge and nods its head.


    It looks confident.


    Gao Ge kind of doesn¡¯t dare to believe it.


    ¡°Doudou, are you sure about it? Let me repeat. I mean, eating the worms without doing any harm to him.¡±


    Doudou doesn¡¯t respond to Gao Ge.


    Instead, it climbs onto the bed and confronts Master Wen face to face.


    Then something unbelievable just happens.


    Doudou sticks out its tongue and licks Master Wen¡¯s face.


    Its saliva is incredibly thick.


    After he wakes up, Master Wen may wonder why someone applies the facial mask to him while he is still unconscious.


    Some members of the Dragon Court also walk inside, following Fire Dragon and Tang Jiusi.


    The small room is instantly full of people.


    ¡°Can the panda work?¡±


    ¡°I doubt it too¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really afraid that it will eat Master Wen¡­¡±


    Gao Ge turns around to look at them and says with a frown, ¡°So what? After all, you have no solution at all. There¡¯s nothing to lose even if we give it a shot.¡±


    The members of the Dragon Court all shut up after hearing Gao Ge¡¯s response.


    Fine.


    They can¡¯t argue with that anyway.


    ¡°What? Gao Ge, look!¡± Tang Jiusi suddenly shouts.


    Gao Ge immediately turns around and looks at Doudou.


    Something amazing happens.


    Every time Doudou licks around Master Wen¡¯s face, it rolls up several sparks.


    Those are the ghost worms.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Gao Ge rubs his eyes.


    He really doesn¡¯t dare to believe his eyes.


    Doudou has done it?


    Very soon, Doudou jumps off the bed and returns to Gao Ge.


    ¡°You ate them all?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    Doudou nods its head and also licks its tongue, which looks as if just having had an appetizer only.


    Fire Dragon is irritated.


    ¡°Gao Ge, why didn¡¯t you bring us the panda earlier?¡±


    ¡°How did I know it could do that?¡± Gao Ge says resignedly.


    ¡°Great! Those patients can be saved!¡± A few emotional members of the Dragon Court suddenly cry out of extreme delight.


    Gao Ge also knows what that means.


    Those who are still living on the medicines of the Dragon Court can be saved!


    ¡°Don¡¯t rush. Check on Master Wen.¡± Water Dragon who has a careful mind is rather excited now, but she still feels it is better to confirm first.


    If Master Wen can really be recovered, it will be truly assuring.

 Chapter 595 - Let’s Do It

    Chapter 595 Let¡¯s Do It


    A group of people just wait by Master Wen¡¯s bed.


    They are really eager to see the result.


    They wish Master Wen could jump up immediately and then run for ten miles energetically.


    Of course, if Master Wen really does so, it will only show one thing. That is, this old man has been pretending sickness.


    ¡°Gao Ge, what¡¯s going on?¡± Fire Dragon asks in a low voice with a frown, ¡°Does it work?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve no idea.¡± Gao Ge shakes his head.


    Of course he cannot give an answer.


    Gao Ge can only keep rolling his eyes.


    ¡°Hua Tuo, go over and have a look!¡± Fire Dragon says to the member of the Medical Department of Dragon Court.


    Hua Tuo coughs, strides forward hastily and starts to take the pulse for Master Wen.


    The moment he places his fingers on Master Wen¡¯s wrist, the latter opens his eyes, which startles Hua Tuo.


    ¡°Oh good lord!¡± Hua Tuo even leaps away out of astonishment.


    Master Wen looks at him with narrowed eyes out of extreme anger.


    ¡°I am not having the terminal lucidity!¡±


    Obviously, he sounds rather resentful.


    Probably because he has just woken up, Master Wen¡¯s voice sounds quite feeble.


    Gao Ge walks forward and transfers some power of stars into Master Wen¡¯s body.


    As the power of stars is transferred, Master Wen¡¯s face gradually gets better.


    When Gao Ge stands up, he turns around and says to Fire Dragon, ¡°He will be fine indeed, except some soul injuries. He will be recovered after resting for a while.¡±


    ¡°Phew¡­¡± Fire Dragon and Water Dragon are finally assured with a sigh.


    After the room stays silent for a while, people start to exclaim loudly enough to blow the roof off.


    ¡°It worked!¡±


    ¡°Those people in Qiu City can be saved now!¡±


    Master Wen is dumbfounded.


    What is happening now makes him so confused.


    Are these people drunk?


    Looking at these people¡¯ complicated looks, Master Wen keeps quiet for a moment and then reaches out his hand to rub his face.


    ¡°Did you apply a facial mask to my face?¡±


    See?


    They all knew that he would think so.


    To Gao Ge¡¯s surprise, Master Wen even smears Doudou¡¯s saliva evenly.


    ¡°Is it because I was dehydrated these days so you want to help moisturize my face? Well¡­ the essence is not evenly smeared. It is such a waste.¡±


    All the people in the room quiet down and then gaze at Master Wen with a complicated look.


    Well¡­


    It is better to keep some words to themselves.


    ¡°Gao Ge¡­ what are you doing here?¡± Master Wen suddenly stops rubbing his face and stares at Gao Ge with mixed feelings.


    ¡°What else can it be? I left the Dragon Court but you didn¡¯t leave with me, which pissed me off. Hence, surely I am here to kill you,¡± Gao Ge coughs and says.


    Master Wen grins and keeps rubbing his face.


    ¡°You are really not afraid at all!¡± Tang Jiusi says with a chuckle.


    Master Wen rolls his eyes at him and says calmly, ¡°What¡¯s to be afraid of? He was clearly trying to scare me. If I really bought his saying, I would be too stupid.¡±


    As he is old, he is rather composed then.


    It is a good point proven by Master Wen.


    Facts prove that Master Wen does know something about Gao Ge.


    After a while, he can get up from the bed.


    ¡°What on earth is going on? How long have I slept?¡±


    ¡°Tang Jiusi, you tell him. Gao Ge, let¡¯s talk outside,¡± Water Dragon says to Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge nods his head and walks out with Water Dragon.


    Fire Dragon also comes out of the room.


    When they get out of the room, Water Dragon immediately cuts to the chase honestly.


    ¡°Now there are still quite some people who need your help. Will you do the favor or not?¡± Water Dragon says directly.


    In fact, Water Dragon is quite gentle.


    Nevertheless, somehow, she always talks bluntly in front of Gao Ge.


    Probably because she thinks that she is on good terms with Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge rubs his temples and says after thinking about it, ¡°Lord Water Dragon, I¡¯m no longer a member of the Dragon Court now, but I will do what I should do then. Well, I¡¯ll just let you take Doudou away. When the problem is solved, I will come back and pick it up.¡±


    Water Dragon says sourly, ¡°Gao Ge, are you deliberately playing dumb with me?¡±


    Gao Ge blinks his eyes, ¡°What? Am I?


    Water Dragon hums and snaps, ¡°Don¡¯t play dumb in front of me. If you don¡¯t follow us, it is no use having the panda only.¡±


    ¡°How so? As long as you have Doudou, the ghost worms won¡¯t be able to hide themselves. Why do you need me? Do you need me to communicate with it for you? Haha. No need. It can understand what you say. You just have to see whether it nods or shakes its head¡­¡±


    Water Dragon interrupts him before he finishes talking, ¡°How dare you continue playing dumb? Do you really think we are ignorant? The panda is capable of getting rid of the ghost worms indeed, but after that, the injured soul still needs repairing and only you can do it. Am I right?¡±


    Gao Ge heaves a sigh.


    Actually, he has figured that it is never an easy thing to hide it from Water Dragon and Fire Dragon.


    After all, they both know how Master Wen is recovered.


    Besides, the soul injury is different from the physical injury.


    Injured souls can be recovered but the recovery takes too long.


    ¡°Guys, I¡¯m no longer a member of the Dragon Court. You can¡¯t make me work for you selflessly to this extent,¡± Gao Ge says with a grimace, ¡°I would like to save the people in Qiu City but if I use too much¡­ aura of mine, what about my own safety if I encounter any danger? I¡¯ve quit the Dragon Court, so I can¡¯t continue hiding in the branch of the Dragon Court. Do you want me to wait for death? Or just let me follow you all the time?¡±


    After hearing Gao Ge out, Fire Dragon and Water Dragon don¡¯t immediately give any reply. They look each other in the eye and both catch sight of the resigned glint in each other¡¯s eyes.


    What Gao Ge said makes sense and he meant it from the bottom of his heart, which they know well. If they still ask Gao Ge to treat others with his aura, it will be too pushy and even a bit despicably selfish.


    ¡°How about this? For those who are in a critical condition, I can help keep them alive so that they can recover slowly,¡± Gao Ge thinks about it and then says.


    Water Dragon ponders for a while and then turns around to look at Fire Dragon, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°What do I think? I¡¯m not the judge.¡± Fire Dragon complains and then looks at Gao Ge with a nod, ¡°Just do as you suggest.¡±


    Gao Ge is completely relieved then.


    Although Gao Ge doesn¡¯t fold his hands and just see others die, he must consider his own situation and make sure he himself is safe before helping others out.

 Chapter 596 - Xie Zhuolian

    Water Dragon and Fire Dragon are not unreasonable people.


    It is fair enough that since Gao Ge has made a good point, they must listen to him.


    They cannot force him to make contributions to the people in Qiu City, can they?


    Neither can they make him sacrifice his life.


    It is kind of him to do the favor but he is not obliged to.


    In fact, Gao Ge feels rather frustrated now.


    He thought that he would find Meng Jing¡¯s whereabouts as long as he started to investigate into the plague in Qiu City, but by far, he hasn¡¯t acquired any clue.


    In the following two days, with the help of Doudou, the people of the Dragon Court have started to offer treatment for those infected by the ghost worms.


    Who can have imagined that Doudou would become the savior of the people in Qiu City?


    However, there is still one problem.


    The plague can¡¯t be radically cured even with the help of Doudou unless the matrix of the ghost worms is removed.


    Hence, Fire Dragon and Water Dragon who have seen through the problem ask Gao Ge to assist them.


    Metaphorically, if someone gets shot, Doudou will take out the bullet for him while Gao Ge will suture the wound.


    It is not a complicated thing for Gao Ge, but it does take him a lot of power of stars. Now he focuses more on Meng Jing. On this issue, the people of the Dragon Court won¡¯t be of big help to him, or they won¡¯t hide the truth from him. If he really finds the whereabouts of Meng Jing in Qiu City and yet, there happens to be a serious problem with his power of stars, will he really have to watch the clues slip away right in front of him?


    Even at the thought of it, he feels extremely upset.


    Of course he won¡¯t allow such a thing to happen.


    Gao Ge has no problem with saving those on the verge of death. If he can save a life without causing too much damage to himself, he doesn¡¯t have a reason to decline.


    With the help of Doudou, those victims infected by the ghost worms have gradually recovered.


    Gao Ge has offered help several times.


    At the very beginning, every person of the Dragon Court is spirited and feels that the victory of the battle is around the corner.


    However, very soon they realize that it is not the case.


    Although the ghost worms can be got rid of, they reproduce at an awfully fast speed.


    Just a few days after that, quite some ordinary patients are sent over again.


    It also gradually dejects the members of the Dragon Court.


    Gao Ge is rather calm.


    It is not that he doesn¡¯t care but that what is happening now is within his expectation.


    He has told Water Dragon and Fire Dragon before that he and Doudou can be of help, but it is a palliative only instead of a radical solution. The priority is to find the matrix of the ghost worms as soon as possible when he and Doudou can still be of help.


    Meanwhile, plenty of members of the Dragon Court in the Central Huaxia have also arrived in a hurry.


    At the moment, perhaps the members of the Dragon Court in Qiu City outnumber those in any other region of Huaxia.


    Gao Ge has also met Earth Dragon.


    Earth Dragon is the person-in-charge of the Central Huaxia branch of the Dragon Court. Theoretically, Shu Province should be within the jurisdiction of the Central Huaxia branch. However, Earth Dragon is the only person-in-charge of the Central Huaxia branch while the East Huaxia branch is overseen by Water Dragon and Fire Dragon and Tang Jiusi is a member of the East Huaxia branch. Therefore, Shu Province is within the jurisdiction of the East Huaxia branch. There is no power struggle involved. In fact, Earth Dragon, Water Dragon and Fire Dragon all wish that the workload could be lightened.


    Upon seeing Gao Ge, Earth Dragon gives him a big hug.


    ¡°Good for you. I didn¡¯t know you should have the nerve to quit the Dragon Court!¡±


    Despite that, Earth Dragon doesn¡¯t look disgruntled about Gao Ge at all.


    It is fair to say that Earth Dragon should be the one who supports Gao Ge most in the Dragon Court.


    It is simply because his arm regrew thanks to Gao Ge.


    One must be grateful.


    ¡°Lord Earth Dragon, how come you are here too?¡± Gao Ge says with a grin. He is somewhat surprised.


    ¡°Hey. No need to call me Lord Earth Dragon. It¡¯s too distant. We are friends, aren¡¯t we?¡± Earth Dragon says grumpily.


    Gao Ge thinks about it and says, ¡°I can¡¯t address you as Earth Dragon. If I call you Brother Dragon, there are plenty of people whose names contain Dragon. Who knows who I am addressing exactly? Do you want me to call you Brother Earth?¡±


    Earth Dragon holds back his emotion for quite a while and then pats Gao Ge¡¯s shoulders, ¡°Call me Lord Earth Dragon then.¡±


    Gao Ge is amused.


    Fire Dragon and Water also simmer with laughter. The two of them just make a couple of funny fellows!


    ¡°Oh right, you haven¡¯t told me why you are here,¡± Gao Ge says grinningly.


    Earth Dragon coughs. knitting his brows, he paces around with his hands on his back. Then with a sigh, he stares at Fire Dragon and Water Dragon, saying, ¡°These two persons haven¡¯t done their work well, so the Dragon Court has no other choice but to send over their ace card¨Cme.¡±


    Water Dragon is speechless.


    So is Fire Dragon.


    Gao Ge, too.


    After Earth Dragon finishes talking, to his surprise, he gains no reply at all, which makes him quite embarrassed.


    ¡°Ahem. Aren¡¯t you going to say something?¡± Earth Dragon says in a low voice.


    Water Dragon snorts, ¡°I¡¯ve nothing to say. If you want to court death, just do it.¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡± Fire Dragon also nods his head.


    Earth Dragon feels quite grieved.


    Is the relationship among the management of the Dragon Court so tense?


    They don¡¯t show any respect for each other at all.


    ¡°Enough! What are you doing here?¡± Water Dragon says impatiently, ¡°Stop putting on an act. Don¡¯t you know that we are occupied?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to help you¡­¡± Earth Dragon says unhappily.


    ¡°To help us?¡± Water Dragon snaps, ¡°We¡¯ve got enough personnel here.¡±


    Earth Dragon feels rather grieved.


    That makes him sound like a useless man.


    ¡°In this case, I will go back then?¡± Earth Dragon says.


    Fire Dragon asks sarcastically, ¡°What are you waiting for? Are you laying eggs?¡±


    Covering his chests with one hand, Earth Dragon looks hurt.


    He snorts and says, ¡°Fine! In this case, I will take Xie Zhuolian away!¡±


    ¡°Hold on!¡± Fire Dragon speaks hastily.


    Now Earth Dragon has walked out.


    Water Dragon grabs his arm and drags him back.


    ¡°By Xie Zhuolian, you mean the girl of the Xie Family?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but you don¡¯t need her anyway. I think I had better take her back,¡± Earth Dragon says with a sigh, ¡°It¡¯s fine you don¡¯t treat me respectfully. We are colleagues and I don¡¯t mind at all. However, Xie Zhuolian is not one of us so we can¡¯t treat her poorly. Otherwise, how can I face the Xie Family?¡±


    ¡°Enough. You can leave now. Let Xie Zhuolian stay temporarily,¡± Water Dragon says.


    She decides so neatly.


    Earth Dragon is speechless.


    Gao Ge is rather confused.


    Xie Zhuolian from the Xie Family.


    It seems that he has heard of the name before but¡­it is kind of a blur.

 Chapter 597 - Hate Each Other

    Chapter 597 Hate Each Other


    Gao Ge ponders for a long time.


    He feels that he must have heard of Xie Zhuolian.


    But now he can¡¯t recall who she is.


    This makes him feel rather uncomfortable. Maybe everyone has had that kind of feeling.


    Water Dragon and Fire Dragon seem to be a bit excited.


    ¡°Good for you. I didn¡¯t know you could bring someone of the Xie Family here. Since when were you so capable?¡± While talking, Fire Dragon takes the Pride Kuanzhai Cigarettes out of his pocket. Undoubtedly, the cigarettes must be obtained from Tang Jiusi. ¡°Come here. Let me light a cigarette for you.¡±


    Earth Dragon coughs and gives a proud look. He looks like having accomplished a mission impossible.


    ¡°Ahem. Decrease the flame. Listen, you had better watch your mouth. Show me some respect¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to take a mile just as I give you an inch?¡± Fire Dragon pulls a long face.


    Gao Ge can¡¯t help going forward for a few steps and asking, ¡°My Lords, may I ask whether the Xie Family are the members of the Dragon Court?¡±


    Earth Dragon glimpses him, takes the cigarettes away from his mouth and puffs on it, saying in surprise, ¡°Seriously? You don¡¯t know about the Xie Family?¡±


    ¡°Should I know about the family?¡±


    ¡°Ahem. Actually, it is okay for you not to know about it. The Xie Family is one of the blessed spots. They have been very mysterious all the time but they are on good terms with us. Heaven Dragon once was seriously injured and his situation was really critical. If it had not been for the Xie Family, Lord Heaven Dragon would have been dead.¡±


    ¡°What a pity¡­¡± Gao Ge sighs.


    Earth Dragon glares at him. ¡°Cut it out. If Heaven Dragon heard that, he would be really furious. And you, why aren¡¯t you content enough since you¡¯ve defeated Heaven Dragon?¡±


    Gao Ge puckers his lips. ¡°I simply dislike him.¡±


    ¡°It is pretty normal¡­¡± Earth Dragon thinks about it and nods his head to show his understanding.


    Gao Ge asks then, ¡°Since the Xie Family is also one of the blessed spots, why are they on good terms with the Dragon Court?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m not sure of it. It seems to have something to do with Dragon King. Many years ago, the Xie Family owed Dragon King a big one.¡±


    Speaking of Dragon King, Earth Dragon and his peers all appear worshipful.


    Even for them, Dragon King of the Dragon Court is a big shot too high to reach.


    Gao Ge nods his head but he doesn¡¯t understand them actually.


    After all, just like many people, Gao Ge only knows that Dragon King is very strong but doesn¡¯t know how strong he is.


    Maybe one day he will completely understand when he sees Dragon King fight.


    ¡°Moreover, you know about our Medical Department, right? Actually, they are mostly the members of the Xie Family, but they are not the core people. However, they have done us a great favor anyway. Therefore, in the Dragon Court, it is regulated that whenever the Xie Family is in danger, the Dragon Court must rescue them! Well¡­ probably, little help brings much return. In fact, basically no one makes trouble for the Xie Family. After all, nobody can be sure that he won¡¯t get rick or encounter setbacks. Take those elixir families for example. You must be prepared for a rainy day. If you mess with them, it will be equal to setting against all the cultivators, including the other blessed spots,¡± Earth Dragon says with a grin.


    What Earth Dragon said isn¡¯t hard to comprehend.


    Moreover, as long as the Xie Family keep a low key without messing with others first, the other blessed spots won¡¯t be disgruntled because they are on good terms with the Dragon Court.


    The people sent to the Dragon Court by the Xie Family are not the core family members, which suggests that the Xie Family are rather smart and unwilling to take the same boat with the Dragon Court completely. Otherwise, it will be too high-profile.


    One must tread a fine line whatever he does.


    Since the Xie Family can make it to the blessed spot, they are surely very thoughtful.


    Fire Dragon has got a bit patient and then hastens to ask, ¡°Where is Xie Zhuolian? Didn¡¯t she come with you?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but a bit more slowly. She is coming alone,¡± Earth Dragon says. ¡°Supposedly, she will arrive today.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great,¡± Fire Dragon sighs and says. ¡°Hopefully, the Xie Family can be of help.¡±


    Gao Ge laughs and says, ¡°Since one of the Xie Family members is coming, I guess you won¡¯t need me, right?¡±


    Water Dragon gets furious. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Why do you keep trying to run away? Maybe even that girl won¡¯t be of any help?¡±


    Gao Ge replies with a chuckle, ¡°Lord Water Dragon, I don¡¯t think you really mean it. If that girl of the Xie Family couldn¡¯t be of any help, you wouldn¡¯t be that thrilled.¡±


    Water Dragon heaves a sigh.


    That is what she likes least about Gao Ge.


    He can always see through some issues¡­


    ¡°Just wait patiently. We will discuss it when Xie Zhuolian arrives,¡± Water Dragon says to Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge nods his head and stretches out. ¡°Since you don¡¯t need me now, I shall go back first.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Then he drives Tang Jiusi¡¯s car back to the quadrangle courtyard.


    By estimate, he has been in Qiu City for more than half a month.


    He has been searching for Meng Jing and then started to look for the ghosts in Qiu City. In the end, he started to work with Doudou to treat the patients.


    That¡¯s quite some work.


    Having returned to the quadrangle courtyard, Gao Ge takes a shower and then lies in bed for a rest.


    Then he sits on the bed cross-legged. According to the Star Rotating Method, he runs his power of stars a few times, which gets rid of his fatigue. Then he starts to use some spiritual jades.


    After using hundreds of spiritual jades, Gao Ge is finally somewhat recovered.


    Now Gao Ge has no problem with practicing the Star Rotating Method.


    After all, just like the storage battery, the spiritual jades can be recharged by the instrument spirit after being used.


    In Gao Ge¡¯s eyes, the greatest merit of the instrument spirit in the bronze mirror is to recharge his spiritual jades.


    They just ignore each other for the rest of the time.


    After all, Gao Ge dislikes the instrument spirit and the latter one always likes comparing Gao Ge with its previous owner. Gradually, they hate each other now.


    For example, Gao Ge and Doudou saved quite some people before. About that, the instrument spirit remarked that Gao Ge might as well save the time for cultivation.


    That¡¯s the biggest difference between them.


    Even if Gao Ge never renders himself a good person, he is okay with helping the ordinary people when it is convenient.


    A few days¡¯ cultivation won¡¯t make him enter the realm of Great Master.


    Why bother?


    When Gao Ge pushes the door open again, it is dark outside.


    He is a bit surprised to look at the watch on his wrist.


    ¡°It is 3 a.m. now?¡±


    It can¡¯t be 3 p.m. now.

 Chapter 598 - Dangerous Outside

    Sitting on the stone bench in the yard, Gao Ge raises his head to look at the stars. Meanwhile, the Star Tree in his body also glistens.


    He feels that something seems to be hiding among the stars, which echoes with the Star Tree in his body.


    Probably because he is not strong enough now, he can only sense it instead of comprehending it.


    He is looking forward to it.


    Maybe one day he can comprehend the stars one day.


    He shakes his head, stands up and walks around the yard to loosen up.


    Although he has been more or less recovered by the previous cultivation, he also feels uncomfortable for staying still for so long.


    Since he had the Star Tree, Gao Ge has felt that his cultivation progresses exceedingly rapidly as if gaining some superpower. In light of his power of stars and Beidou Sword Method, he can stay undefeated even in the face of an opponent at the same realm. Now he has two monsters¡ªthe fox spirit and the golden monkey.


    Somehow, he feels that he can surely get to the ultimate realm.


    He is probably sure to win.


    Meng Jing¡¯s matter is kind of the biggest blow for Gao Ge since his rebirth.


    He has never thought of parting with Meng Jing in this way.


    Sometimes, when he lies in bed, he just can¡¯t fall asleep with his eyes closed. Upon thinking that he still doesn¡¯t know where Meng Jing is, he feels so depressed and anxious. Then he just doesn¡¯t feel like sleeping at all.


    It turns out that his Star Tree cannot help him with everything.


    Moreover, he feels that something is wrong with him.


    His Star Tree in his body showed up for no reason.


    Without the Star Tree, he could still live well in light of his prophecy after he was reborn.


    However, he cannot get to where he is.


    Therefore, he can¡¯t help pondering whether he will be completely ruined if he wakes up and finds his Star Tree is gone one day.


    In his eyes, he is definitely not having the unnecessary anxiety but saving against a rainy day.


    For many times, he has a feeling.


    It is like his Star Tree was sent by someone to him.


    What if that person wants to take it back?


    ¡°Actually, you are right.¡±


    A voice echoes in his mind abruptly.


    Stunned, Gao Ge frowns and recognizes the instrument spirit¡¯s voice, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I mean you are right. The Star Tree shouldn¡¯t belong to you or exist in this world,¡± the instrument spirit says, ¡°But you don¡¯t have to worry about anything. The one who can give you the Star Tree can¡¯t take it seriously. Maybe that person may have forgotten it.¡±


    Gao Ge stays quiet.


    He is still digesting the instrument spirit¡¯s words.


    He doesn¡¯t like the instrument spirit.


    However, in some respects, it is experienced and knowledgeable indeed.


    He just doesn¡¯t understand what the instrument spirit meant by saying ¡°shouldn¡¯t exist in the world¡±.


    The instrument spirit feels Gao Ge¡¯s confusion and then explains simply, ¡°Haven¡¯t you found how extraordinary your power of stars is? The existence of the Star Tree has obviously involved the power of the heaven and the earth.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°How do I know?¡± The instrument spirit snaps, ¡°Can you look for the answer yourself? Forget it, probably you won¡¯t be able to find it, unless you can also feel the real power of the heaven and the earth. Do you understand what the power of the heaven and the earth is? As you are willed, the heaven and the earth will change; when you fly into a rage, thunder will rumble; when you feel confused, clouds will wreathe¡­ Of course, I haven¡¯t met such a strong cultivator by far. Maybe you can see one in the future. AFK. See you around!¡±


    Gao Ge is speechless.


    AFK?


    Gao Ge is stunned for a moment¡­


    However, on second thought, actually, what the instrument spirit said is hard to understand, but the power of stars belongs to the power of the heaven and the earth, which still makes sense¡­


    He ruminates on it.


    Gao Ge shakes his head.


    He is barking at the moon now.


    He stands up and walks out of the room.


    Very few passers-by can be seen in the street.


    It is partly due to the recent plague. Besides, it is also because now is almost 4 a.m.


    Some breakfast diners are going to open probably in a while.


    Many breakfast diners open at 3 or 4 a.m. By then, the owners will get up, start the oven, knead the dough and heat up the oil¡­


    How many people can live easily in the world?


    The white-collar workers work nine-to-five and commute between home and office. The most comfortable thing for them is to watch movies with friends on weekends, watch TV dramas and play games at home after work.


    After getting off the bus or electromobile, they will arrive back home with fatigue and hit the sack at once.


    Everyone has his own hard times.


    So does Gao Ge.


    When he stops, he looks to the rubbish bins in the corner.


    A person wearing a white coat squats aside, fondling a stray dog.


    Such a scene looks a bit weird.


    After a while, the girl suddenly takes out a small bottle, gets a pill out and feeds it to the dog.


    With a frown, Gao Ge watches what is happening in front of him, unhurried.


    Very soon, the dog doesn¡¯t move at all.


    Gao Ge can feel that the Qi of the dog has vanished.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Gao Ge strides forward.


    The girl turns around and takes a look at him. Reflected by the lamplight, her face looks even fairer.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you sleeping at home?¡± Tilting her neck, the girl stares at him with a confused glint in her eyes.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Seeing the girl¡¯s face, Gao Ge suddenly stops.


    Memories come sweeping back.


    After a while, he lets out a long sigh and finally gives a smile.


    He finally recalls who this girl is.


    And he realizes that why he feels familiar upon hearing her name.


    ¡°Is he a fool?¡± The girl notices that Gao Ge just stays quiet. Then she puckers her lips and continues with her work.


    She puts the needle into the dog¡¯s body.


    Then a second one.


    A third one.


    When seven silver needles are put into the dog¡¯s body, red spots start to float on it.


    Those are the ghost worms.


    A round porcelain bottle appears on the palm of the girl. She throws something black in it and the ghost worms all crawl into the bottle.


    In the end, the girl covers the bottle with a lid, puts it away, stands up and pats her hands, ¡°Done.¡±


    When she is ready to leave, she stares at Gao Ge and says, ¡°It¡¯s dangerous outside. If you have nothing to do outside, you had better go home and sleep.¡±

 Chapter 599 - You Can’t Die

    It was a cold winter when it snowed heavily and plum blossoms bloomed.


    At that time, Gao Ge always looked up to the other cultivators with admiration.


    Occasionally, he would sigh about the worldly injustice. The secret realm was opened in his hometown for the first time but he missed the opportunity, which made him regret for his whole life.


    Yet, what¡¯s missed has been missed.


    Regardless of regret, it made no difference to the matter.


    Hence, he could only spend more time in cultivating.


    Hopefully, he could become a strong cultivator one day. After all, he had read novels for so many years. The plot of a loser turning the table and becoming a success was not rarely seen.


    However, he found another unbelievable fact.


    He only had two martial meridians in his body!


    It was a huge blow for any cultivator, which meant that Gao Ge had to spend a hundred times as much effort as the others if he wanted to cultivate.


    This couldn¡¯t be made up by diligence.


    Just as some people say, if diligence works, why do you need to be talented?


    What a dagger in the heart!


    Yet, that¡¯s the truth. Ordinary people are constantly inspired by motivational quotes and also anti-motivational ones.


    When he entered the Cultivation Academy, Gao Ge was assigned to Class Chaos.


    That was the worst class.


    The students in Class Heaven could have eight spiritual stones for cultivation.


    Yet, the less gifted students of Class Chaos could only have one.


    It led to an outcome that strong students got stronger and weaker ones weaker.


    This seemed to be a malignant cycle, but no one dared to point fingers at the Cultivation Academy. They probably wanted to tell Gao Ge and those who were less gifted just like him a brutal truth in this way. That was, if they didn¡¯t work hard, they wouldn¡¯t even know what despair was.


    It was more heart-breaking.


    He still remembers that his teacher Liu Zhongyi once told him something seriously.


    He can never forget that.


    ¡°There is no so-called unfairness in the world. People keep complaining about unfairness just because they feel they are not the ones who take advantage.¡±


    That has left a deep impression on Gao Ge.


    He thinks about it by himself.


    If he were a student of Class Heaven who could get eight spiritual stones each time, would he still feel it was unfair?


    In that case, maybe Gao Ge would wish such unfairness would last longer.


    People always act like that.


    Likewise, some people just point fingers at rich second-generation when they have time, but as a matter of fact, their contempt just lies in the fact that they themselves were not born from a rich family.


    That¡¯s all.


    After all, rich second-generation are well-educated. Statistically, those who are well educated and fostered turn out to contribute more to society.


    Entering the Cultivation Academy didn¡¯t mean that Gao Ge had to act humbly.


    He never yields. That was who he was before rebirth and it hasn¡¯t changed since he was reborn.


    Hence, at school, he often fought with others, except that he was always beaten black and blue.


    He once messed with a student of Class Earth.


    Technically, he didn¡¯t mess with the student. It was just that the student was walking and wanted to step on his feet, but Gao Ge didn¡¯t want to be trampled by him.


    In this case, a conflict was created.


    ¡°I¡¯ll say it again. Get out of the Cultivation Academy, or I will kill you!¡±


    The student of Class Earth beat Gao Ge up with another two boys of his class and then left with a warning.


    The ground under Gao Ge was stained with blood.


    He sat up slowly and leaned against the wall.


    The onlookers all stared at him with contempt.


    Then they just turned around and left.


    Among those people, he recognized the classmates of Class Chaos.


    Gao Ge gritted his teeth and didn¡¯t choose to ask them for help, even though he couldn¡¯t move at all now.


    He didn¡¯t know whether he would be frozen to death.


    ¡°If I am really frozen to death, those bast**ds will be implicated and expelled to the Cultivation Academy, right?¡± Gao Ge thought to himself.


    At the thought of that, he felt much better.


    ¡°Whatever. If I die, it will be great to drag them into hell with me¡­¡± Gao Ge chuckled.


    After a while, he reached out his hand to grab some snow and rubbed it against his face.


    He finally wiped the bloodstain off his face.


    Then he heard footsteps.


    That was the sound of boots treading on the snow.


    Creak. Creak.


    It was like stepping on the wooden floor.


    A girl wearing a white down jacket stood in front of Gao Ge, with her hands placed on the knees, bending forward. Behind her head were the furs of her coat¡¯s hat.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it cold to wipe your face with the snow?¡± The girl asks with a smile.


    Below her white down jacket, she was wearing a pair of black fleece-lined leggings and a pair of black ankle boots decorated with a layer of furs.


    She looked very young and pretty.


    ¡°I can die with a pretty look in this way¡­¡± Gao Ge laughed.


    The girl was curious. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of death?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m not. My favorite girl died from a car accident. She was too timid. I want to keep her company¡­ My best buddy is Yue Xincheng. He is missing without any reason. I feel it has something to do with his elder brother, but I have no evidence. Hence, I can only do nothing but worry,¡± Gao Ge said a lot at a stretch.


    Yet, his voice got weaker and weaker.


    The girl chuckled and then a bottle suddenly appeared on her hand.


    She poured a pill out of the bottle and stuffed it into Gao Ge¡¯s mouth.


    As he swallowed the pill, he felt a gust of warm air spread within his body.


    ¡°Then you can¡¯t die. You must look for your best buddy. Moreover, I don¡¯t know your favorite girl but if I were her, I would definitely wish you didn¡¯t come for me. Well¡­ That¡¯s it. My name is Xie Zhuolian. Listen to me. You must stay alive.¡±


    Gao Ge stared at her but his eyelids became heavier and heavier. Then he passed out.


    When he woke up, he found himself in the medical room of the academy.


    According to the teacher of the medical room, it was a girl wearing a white down jacket who carried him here.


    It seemed that she was quite strong.


    Then he heard that the several students of Class Earth who constantly made trouble for him were all expelled.


    He thought about it and believed that it must have something to do with that girl.


    The Cultivation Academy wouldn¡¯t expel three gifted students for his sake.


    What was the name of that girl?


    Gao Ge thought for a long time but he still couldn¡¯t recall it.


    He just felt that when she stuffed the pill into his mouth, the fingers that touched his lips were really warm¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°You are Xie Zhuolian?¡± Staring at the girl under the lamp, Gao Ge says smilingly.


    With her hands placed into her pockets, Xie Zhuolian is a bit surprised and alert. ¡°You know me? Who are you?¡±


    ¡°My name is Gao Ge, as in Gao Ge Meng Jin (which means advancing triumphantly),¡± Gao Ge says with a smile.


    You didn¡¯t know my name even in my previous life, right?


    He thinks to himself.

 Chapter 600 - How Could They Just Drive Him away?

    Chapter 600 How Could They Just Drive Him away?


    It is probably a feeling of being reunited with an old friend, though the girl before him has no impression of him.


    After all, he is the one who was reborn, not Xie Zhuolian.


    However, it is not a big deal.


    After all, he and Xie Zhuolian didn¡¯t get involved into each other¡¯s life much in the previous life.


    Even if he were not reborn, supposedly, Xie Zhuolian wouldn¡¯t have kept him in mind for too long in his previous life.


    It is like the stray dog that died just now.


    It was tortured by the ghost worms.


    Xie Zhuolian showed sympathy for the dog so she let the dog die in a not-that-painful way, which was kind of a relief for the dog.


    This is her compassion.


    In Xie Zhuolian¡¯s eyes, Gao Ge back then was actually not different from the stray dog.


    She simply felt sympathetic about him so she did him a favor.


    However, for Gao Ge, Xie Zhuolian showed up before him just like the sun.


    If it had not been for her, he could have died on that cold night.


    Well¡­


    Maybe he wouldn¡¯t have a chance to be reincarnated if he really died at that time.


    Since his rebirth, he has never believed that everyone can get a second chance to live again after dying. Otherwise, the world will be a mess. Moreover, not everyone can keep the secret like him. If a lot of people are reincarnated, the secret won¡¯t be kept then, but by now, he hasn¡¯t heard of any news about this.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s your problem?¡± Xie Zhuolian finally fails to hold back her anger and then asks.


    She is a kind-hearted girl but it doesn¡¯t mean that she is not vigilant.


    Especially, Gao Ge looks like an obsessed man.


    Yet, she is not nervous at all.


    She doesn¡¯t feel any Qi of a cultivator on him.


    That is to say, the man before her is probably an ordinary man. In this case, there¡¯s nothing to worry about. Although she is a doctor of a kind disposition, it doesn¡¯t mean that she is not capable of protecting herself. If Gao Ge harbors any ill intention, she can kill Gao Ge on the spot anytime.


    Who is good at saving lives must know some ways to kill people too.


    This is out of question.


    Gao Ge rubs his nose and stops smiling.


    He thinks about it too.


    Under the circumstance, he stared at Xie Zhuolian with a smile on his face.


    From an objective point of view, he didn¡¯t look like a good person indeed¡­


    ¡°Hey, who on earth are you? Don¡¯t you think it is very dangerous to run outside at night? Besides, how do you know me?¡± Xie Zhuolian continues asking.


    If it were not because this man called her name, Xie Zhuolian might have turned around and left.


    ¡°My name is Gao Ge¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve said it,¡± Xie Zhuolian waves her hand and interrupts Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge scratches his head.


    He has no idea how to introduce himself now.


    After a while, he finally says.


    ¡°I was a member of the Dragon Court.¡±


    ¡°Was?¡± Xie Zhuolian suddenly became alert and even took two steps backwards. In fact, it is a subconscious behavior. ¡°It means you were expelled from the Dragon Court?¡±


    Expelled?


    It is not really what happened to Gao Ge.


    After all, resignation and dismissal are different.


    Just when Gao Ge wants to speak, he suddenly feels a gust of chilly wind.


    He slightly frowns and feels displeased.


    He only wanted to take a walk outside but unexpectedly, he is targeted by the ghost now.


    Is the ghost so stupid?


    Xie Zhuolian seems to sense something too.


    She reaches out her hand and grabs something in her clothes.


    Gao Ge is dumbfounded.


    Are the girls so wild nowadays?


    Luckily, the next moment Xie Zhuolian takes out a jade pendant.


    The jade pendant, hung on her neck with a red thread, seems to be made of some good material. Besides, it is giving off some weak light. Gao Ge dares to say that this can¡¯t be a cheap bargain.


    ¡°Oh no¡­ Here comes a strong ghost!¡±


    Gao Ge takes a tumble.


    It turns out that Xie Zhuolian¡¯s jade pendant can also feel the ghost if it comes near. It seems a good thing indeed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time to protect you. Just go back home now,¡± Xie Zhuolian heaves a sigh and looks at Gao Ge, saying.


    On the one hand, she feels that Gao Ge doesn¡¯t look like a good man.


    On the other hand, she doesn¡¯t think she has the ability to protect others in the face of a ghost.


    Therefore, they had better part each other and live their own lives¡­


    Er¡­


    It is not appropriate to put in that way!


    Forget it.


    She has no time to reconsider it.


    She turns around and wants to leave.


    To her surprise, the chilly wind just becomes stronger.


    It seems to come for her.


    Because she can draw the ghost worms over? Supposedly yes. It seems that she has been targeted before.


    At that time, Xie Zhuolian feels a power is striking at her.


    It is like¡­


    Falling into a rapid stream.


    Then someone slips across her.


    It¡¯s Gao Ge.


    He acts so fast that a great shock is imposed on Xie Zhuolian.


    She didn¡¯t feel any Qi of a cultivator on Gao Ge before but now she realizes that she misjudged him.


    This is not only a cultivator but a very strong one. Otherwise, he can¡¯t act so fast.


    Bang.


    Gao Ge has thrown a punch.


    A beam of purple light appears abruptly.


    Gao Ge takes a few steps backwards when a shrill scream comes from the chilly wind.


    ¡°You leave first,¡± Gao Ge says.


    Looking at Gao Ge¡¯s back, Xie Zhuolian asks in a low voice, ¡°What about you?¡±


    ¡°Me? I won¡¯t leave until I kill this Ghost King.¡± Gao Ge laughs.


    Hearing Gao Ge, Xie Zhuolian has been greatly frantic.


    ¡°Ghost¡­ Ghost King?¡±


    Of course she knows what Ghost King means.


    She once heard that a Ghost King could nearly beat up a cultivator at the realm of Strength Exposure.


    Of course, it is still no match for a cultivator at the realm of Master.


    ¡°Yeah. Qiu City is in chaos now. I don¡¯t know how many Ghost Kings have showed up here. It seems that the people of the Ghost Sect do have made some effort.¡± Gao Ge sighs.


    He still remembers that even for the honorable elders of the Ghost Sect, it will be an amazing thing to have one or two Ghost Kings.


    Bow now there seem to appear five or six Ghost Kings in Qiu City.


    If Water Dragon and Fire Dragon didn¡¯t come to handle the situation, it would be really hard to deal with the Ghost Kings.


    ¡°Since you are here, stay then,¡± after saying that, Gao Ge has charged forward against the chilly wind.


    If he kills a Ghost King, the people of the Ghost Sect will feel hurt anyway.


    Thinking of that the people of the Ghost Sect are unhappy, Gao Ge feels delighted then.


    Within a blink of an eye, Gao Ge just vanishes before Xie Zhuolian.


    ¡°Is the Dragon Court so willful? How can they drive away such a master randomly?¡± Xie Zhuolian is so struck dumb.


    She is in a state of shock in the cold wind¡­

 Chapter 601 - It’s Him!

    In fact, the Ghost Kings that show up in Qiu City are not that strong.


    Probably because they still need to feed the ghost worms.


    These Ghost Kings are only as strong as the Half-step Ghost Kings.


    Gao Ge met a Half-step Ghost King before so he knows well how to deal with it.


    Actually, it doesn¡¯t make a difference to Gao Ge.


    After all, they are no match for him.


    Humph.


    ¡°It is great to be strong.¡± He feels so good to think in this way.


    The Ghost Kings controlled by the Ghost Sect are actually more like beasts, whose minds are restrained. Therefore, generally, people mostly refer to a Ghost King as it instead of him or her.


    However, they also have a keen eye just like beasts.


    For example, the Ghost King that is confronting Gao Ge has immediately realized it is no match for him after fighting against him for a bit of while. Hence, it must run away now.


    Only an idiot would stay and confront the tough with toughness.


    The point is that it is not the time to explode itself.


    Otherwise, it can explode and produce the ghost worms, which will kind of finish its mission.


    Soon, the Ghost King¡¯s appearance is completely shown.


    It is a female ghost.


    Yet, it is running with its back to Gao Ge, so it remains unknown whether it is pretty or not.


    Of course, it is not important. Even if it is as beautiful as a fairy, he must dispel it anyway. Nothing can happen between them two anyway. After all, he is not Yue Xincheng!


    Lying in the quadrangle courtyard and sleeping, Yue Xincheng sneezes and wakes up. Then he just wraps himself in the quilt tightly and mumbles, ¡°Alas. It¡¯s cool now¡­¡±


    ¡­


    The female Ghost King is irritated.


    It has never nursed such a grievance since it took shape.


    How humiliating it is to be chased and beaten by a cultivator!


    It really wonders why it failed to feel the Qi of Gao Ge. If it had discovered this man was a strong cultivator, it would have not approached him.


    It doesn¡¯t know why. Neither does it dare to ask!


    Finally, Gao Ge catches up with it.


    He reaches out his hand and clenches it. Instantly, with his power of stars, he lands a punch on the Ghost King.


    It screams shrilly again.


    The female Ghost King stops running then.


    Probably it has realized that it cannot outrun Gao Ge at all.


    In this case, it may as well calm down and get prepared. Then it glares at its opponent and roars like a beast.


    It does so not to achieve anything but to die a dignified death at least even if it is dispelled by Gao Ge!


    This is called toughness!


    Groaning, it goes at Gao Ge.


    It is like a Husky.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t give any complicated look. After all, this is not his first time that he has confronted a Ghost King of the Ghost Sect.


    He finds it quite smooth to fight with the Ghost King.


    It¡¯s like going to the same restaurant for many times.


    As you go there many times, you will be familiar with it.


    You just sit down and wait for being served without even ordering the food.


    ¡°Bang.¡±


    ¡°Bang.¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    What happened before and the plague in Qiu City have accumulated a lot of grudges in Gao Ge¡¯s heart.


    He won¡¯t show mercy for the Ghost King of the Ghost Sect. Every punch he throws makes the female Ghost King even vaguer. Eventually, it becomes like an out-of-power 3D projection.


    In the end, as Gao Ge¡¯s sword glistens, the Flying Star Sword stabs at the female Ghost King¡¯s virtual body with a beam of sword light.


    It is like a stone hitting a mirror.


    It is broken.


    Gao Ge withdraws the Flying Star Sword, watches the female Ghost King completely fade away, takes the cigarette out of his pocket and then lights it.


    Having a cigarette, he feels much more delighted.


    He raises his head and finds Venus in the middle of seven luminaries hangs in the east. It is also called as Taibai Jinxing. As it is seen in the east at dawn it is also named as morning star; as it is seen in the west at dusk, it is also called evening star.


    ¡°Day is breaking.¡±


    The fight with the female Ghost King seemed quite easy but in fact, it just lasted nearly two hours.


    He headed towards the remote outskirts from Qiu City. If he goes forward for more than ten miles, he will hit the highway.


    Having returned to the downtown, he goes into a breakfast diner and takes a seat.


    The shop is run by an old couple, which is rather clean.


    ¡°Hi, what would you like to eat?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like a large bowl of beef soup and two pieces of crispy cake,¡± Gao Ge says smilingly.


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    The beef soup is a Hui snack, but Gao Ge finds that it is served all over the country.


    ¡°Do you want to add some spicy sauce?¡±


    ¡°Sure, I do.¡±


    Very soon, a bowl of hot beef soup is served. There is no spicy powder on it. Gao Ge feels that it is an insult to the beef soup if the chef uses the dry spicy powder to adjust the peppery flavor of it. The floating spicy oil on the soup is good enough to stimulate your smell. In addition to the green onions and coriander, it looks so appetizing.


    A bowl of beef soup that costs ten yuan has quite some beef slices, which may make other diners feel ashamed. After all, it is always said that there is not much beef added to the beef soup in other diners.


    After having the beef soup with vermicelli, he soaks the crispy cake into the soup so that the cake can be softer to chew. Besides, it tastes quite juicy. Plenty of people eat in this way, but it matters most whether the beef soup is authentic. Facts prove that this diner is quite good.


    Not for a while, more clients arrive, but most of them are old people. After all, when it is time, the old people can¡¯t fall asleep and always want to go out for a walk.


    They mostly talk about the plague in Qiu City. Gladly, as the Dragon Court has interfered, with the help of Gao Ge and Doudou, the plague has been more or less under control.


    He pays the bill and walks for about half an hour before returning to the quadrangle courtyard.


    ¡°Boss, where have you been in the early morning?¡± Yue Xincheng who has just brushed his teeth asks curiously.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been out for a walk,¡± Gao Ge says. ¡°I killed a Ghost King by the way.¡±


    Yue Xincheng doesn¡¯t know how to diss him now.


    In the whole Huaxia, not many people can claim that they¡¯ve dispelled a Ghost King during a walk causally. Even fewer people can stay calm while saying so.


    That is what Yue Xincheng admires Gao Ge most.


    He always shows off in the most composed manner.


    Therefore, he still has a long way to go if he wants to become such a person¡­


    ¡°Boss, are you going out again today?¡± After having breakfast, Yue Xincheng asks.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Gao Ge shakes his head. ¡°Let¡¯s see whether the Dragon Court will call us.¡±


    Speaking of that, someone comes.


    ¡°Gao Ge, are you up?¡± Fire Dragon shouts loudly.


    Behind Fire Dragon comes a girl too.


    Having entered the room, she is so shocked to see Gao Ge.


    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡±


    Yue Xincheng stops drinking his soybean milk and then says, ¡°It¡¯s him. It¡¯s him. Nezha!¡± Then he continues to drink.

 Chapter 602 - Do Something with Doudou

    Sitting on the chair, Gao Ge waves at Xie Zhuolian composedly.


    A bit confused, Fire Dragon stares at Gao Ge and then Xie Zhuolian. ¡°You know each other?¡±


    He puts on a weird look. After all, Gao Ge asked them about the Xie Family, but now Xie Zhuolian reacts like this upon seeing Gao Ge. Inevitably, thoughts throng his mind.


    ¡°Have you had breakfast? How about sitting down and having some?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    Xie Zhuolian takes a deep breath and doesn¡¯t immediately answer Gao Ge. Instead, she turns around and looks at Fire Dragon, asking in a low voice, ¡°Lord Fire Dragon, he is the one you mentioned before, who can cure the soul injuries?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Fire Dragon says. ¡°How did you two get to know each other?¡±


    He doesn¡¯t care whether they know each other. He will look like an idiot by asking that, for the answer has revealed itself.


    Xie Zhuolian gives a bitter smile and replies, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you I ran into a ghost? It was him who helped me.¡±


    ¡°Oh! That explains it!¡± Xie Zhuolian¡¯s reply also dispels Fire Dragon¡¯s confusion. Fire Dragon nods his head and doesn¡¯t feel surprised. These days, Gao Ge always wanders around for a well-known purpose. About that, Water Dragon and Earth Dragon complain a lot, thinking that the Dragon Court has gone too far by treating Gao Ge in this way. Although Fire Dragon agrees with them to some degree, he still scolds them verbally and reminds them to mind their words in a senior manner.


    He takes a seat casually, reaches for a fried bread stick and puts it into his mouth. Meanwhile, he also waves at Xie Zhuolian, gesturing for her to sit down and eat something.


    Xie Zhuolian sits down and smiles at Gao Ge.


    ¡°Thank you for your help before. Was it hard to cope with the Ghost King?¡±


    ¡°Just fine,¡± Gao Ge thinks and says. ¡°The Ghost Kings in Qiu City are not difficult to deal with.¡±


    Fire Dragon asks Liu to fill a bowl with pumpkin porridge. Then he picks up a piece of pickled radish and grumbles, ¡°Since you two have met before, I don¡¯t need to introduce you to each other. Xie, you¡¯ve seen the ghost worms too?¡±


    Xie Zhuolian nods. ¡°Yes, they were quite scary. I¡¯ve caught some too and plan to study them.¡±


    ¡°Great. We must find a way to exterminate the ghost worms. It will be best if we can find the matrix of the ghost worms. However, if we can¡¯t find it, it will be nice if we can develop some antibodies, like vaccines. When one takes the vaccine, he will be protected from the invasion of the ghost worms.¡±


    Gao Ge thinks about it and then shakes his head. ¡°It won¡¯t work.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Fire Dragon is a bit displeased after putting down the bowl. ¡°It took me quite some time to conceive this idea.¡±


    ¡°Actually, it is not completely unfeasible, but it will be really troublesome. Simply put, even if we can develop the so-called vaccine as you say, the people in Qiu City may be fine, but the Ghost Sect still can go to other places!¡± Xie Zhuolian supports Gao Ge¡¯s argument. ¡°Therefore, even if we really develop the vaccine, we still need to popularize it all over the country, which cannot be done within a short period of time. They are hiding in the dark while we are an easy target. In this case, we can¡¯t defeat them.¡±


    Fire Dragon knocks the plate with his chopsticks, gesturing for Liu to fill another bowl with porridge for him.


    ¡°You are right. This is huge. We must discuss it carefully.¡±


    Liu knows the identity of Fire Dragon, so when he brings the porridge for Fire Dragon, his hands are trembling.


    ¡°Enough. Stop trembling. You almost got me scalded¡­ Do you swipe too much on TikTok?¡± Fire Dragon snaps.


    ¡°Lord Fire Dragon, please forgive me¡­¡± Liu is terrified.


    Fire Dragon is annoyed. ¡°I¡¯m not blaming you¡­ Forget about it.¡±


    Gao Ge chuckles and says, ¡°Actually, I feel that we had better find the matrix first.¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap. Of course I know that but we can¡¯t find it now,¡± Fire Dragon says with a sigh.


    ¡°How is Master Wen now?¡± Gao Ge changes the topic and asks.


    ¡°Don¡¯t count on him.¡± Fire Dragon shakes his head. He knows what Gao Ge is up to. ¡°If Wen Yihuan could find it, we wouldn¡¯t bother to make so much effort.¡±


    Gao Ge thinks about it and agrees with him. These days, Master Wen stays with Fire Dragon and Water Dragon. If he could find it, they wouldn¡¯t wait until now.


    Anyway, it is because Master Wen didn¡¯t work hard when he was young. Otherwise, how could he be so incapable despite having a great master?


    ¡°Actually, I have an idea,¡± Xie Zhuolian says.


    After all, it is the Dragon Court that invited her here.


    Since she is invited here, she must be of great use. Otherwise, the Dragon Court wouldn¡¯t make the effort.


    ¡°Xie, do you have a way to find the matrix?¡± Fire Dragon asks.


    Xie Zhuolian laughs and says, ¡°If I don¡¯t have a way, I won¡¯t come.¡±


    ¡°Tell us about it!¡± Fire Dragon says. ¡°I really can¡¯t wait any longer. I just want to solve the problem as soon as possible so that I can go back early. I¡¯ve got so many things to deal with in the East Huaxia branch, which are handled by Qin Yuming currently.¡±


    Speaking of that, he glimpses Gao Ge and says in a voice dripping with sarcasm, ¡°Listen. Xie, it is not that the East Huaxia branch has no talents. Instead, my subordinates are not obedient. For example, we had a team leader who was strong enough to undertake the task alone. However, he just quit out of anger, showing no respect for us. Hence, we had better come up with a way to find the matrix of the ghost worms, complete our mission and then go back.¡±


    Gao Ge is speechless.


    At the very beginning, Xie Zhuolian didn¡¯t understand but when she finds that Fire Dragon keeps glancing at Gao Ge when he is talking, and then she recalls Gao Ge mentioned he was a member of the Dragon Court, she immediately understands that Fire Dragon is vilifying Gao Ge by insinuation. Hence, she can¡¯t help chuckling.


    Actually, Fire Dragon was simply venting his disgruntlement verbally. If he really has a problem with Gao Ge, his attitude will be different.


    ¡°Gao Ge, I heard from Lord Fire Dragon that your panda can eat the ghost worms?¡±


    ¡°Yes, correct.¡± Gao Ge nods his head. It is normal that Fire Dragon tells Xie Zhuolian about it.


    ¡°So, I¡¯m thinking we can do something with the panda,¡± Xie Zhuolian says smilingly.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Gao Ge frowns.


    ¡°Rest assured. It will be fine.¡± Xie Zhuolian seems to see through Gao Ge¡¯s worry and hastens to explain.


    Gao Ge feels relieved. That is exactly what he was worried about.


    Hence, Xie Zhuolian starts to talk about her plan.


    Gao Ge and the others also gradually become intrigued.


    In the end, Fire Dragon thumps the table, which frightens Liu a lot and kind of creates the effect of giving the final word. ¡°Let¡¯s do it then!

 Chapter 603 - Becoming Better

    Chapter 603 Becoming Better


    In a town near Qiu City, Meng Jing, with her chin rested on her hand, stares at the flower bed, in which there are clumps of golden chrysanthemums.


    The whole yard is immersed with the fragrance of chrysanthemums but the fragrance still fails to cover the heavily stinky smell.


    On the way here, she did find a way to make a call to the Dragon Court.


    However, as the time was too limited, she still failed to pass all the information.


    That being said, she feels that the Dragon Court should be capable of dealing with the trouble as soon as possible.


    Unfortunately, facts prove that the Dragon Court is not as strong as she imagined.


    Otherwise, she and the old woman wouldn¡¯t have to stay in this town by now.


    After being dazed for a while, she hears a heavy cough from the room.


    She heaves a sigh and rises.


    ¡°Granny, are you alright?¡± She is extremely displeased from the bottom of her heart but she doesn¡¯t show any emotion on her face.


    The old woman looks much older.


    She stares at Meng Jing with cloudy eyes.


    ¡°Jing, how come the people of the Dragon Court found a way to deal with the ghost worms?¡±


    ¡°Granny, I have no idea,¡± Meng Jing sighs and says, ¡°When I was in the Dragon Court, I didn¡¯t know they had such talents.¡±


    The old woman still stares at Meng Jing¡¯s eyes.


    However, she doesn¡¯t get anything from Meng Jing¡¯s eyes.


    It seems that Meng Jing means every word she uttered.


    Meng Jing can feel it.


    Even though they have spent such a long time together, the old woman still doesn¡¯t trust her very much.


    After all, it is because she was a member of the Dragon Court.


    As the senior presbyter of the Ghost Sect, she cannot trust Meng Jing from the bottom of her heart within such a short period of time.


    Of course, on the surface, the old woman is quite nice to her.


    At midnight, she even wakes up and tucks Meng Jing in.


    Nevertheless, Meng Jing knows that the old woman only worries whether she will sneak out and get out of her sight.


    Especially these days, the old woman keeps a close eye on her.


    Actually, she understands why.


    After all, this time, whether the plot of the ghost worms in Qiu City can work is of vital importance for the old woman, which directly affects her longevity. If it works, she can live 20 years longer; if it doesn¡¯t, it means her elaborate planning over such a long time will be in vain.


    Meng Jing is a double-edged sword for the old woman.


    Even if she doesn¡¯t dare to trust Meng Jing very much, Meng Jing is extremely important to her.


    ¡°Gao Ge has caused trouble for us again.¡± the old woman sighs, ¡°Your sweetheart is such a trouble-maker!¡±


    Meng Jing opens her mouth and seems to feel like saying something, but she suddenly thinks of something and then heaves a sigh without uttering any word.


    ¡°If you want to say anything, just say it. I won¡¯t blame you,¡± the old woman says with a smile.


    She looks at Meng Jing amiably like a mother.


    Meng Jing replies with a bitter smile, ¡°I just feel that if you are worried, I can try to persuade Gao Ge, but I know you have your own concern, so I had better not talk about it.¡±


    The old woman looks at Meng Jing with a complicated look. After staying silent for a while, she smiles bitterly and says, ¡°Jing, I don¡¯t let you go not because I don¡¯t trust you. It is because I don¡¯t trust Gao Ge! I¡¯ve been down this road before. Of course, I know what influence a man¡¯s sweet words can have on a woman.¡±


    She sounds like she has been romantically hurt before.


    As Meng Jing nods her head slightly, the old woman continues, ¡°Therefore, even if you are clear-minded, you are still easily coaxed by men. Then you may make a mistake again.¡±


    ¡°Granny, I understand,¡± Meng Jing grins and replies.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad that you do¡­¡±


    Actually, if possible, the old woman surely hopes that Meng Jing can draw Gao Ge to their side.


    But she reckons it is absolutely impossible.


    After all, she knows the grudge between Gao Ge and the Ghost Sect more or less.


    As such, she thinks the grudge between them cannot be easily eased.


    Therefore, the old woman doesn¡¯t dare to let Meng Jing get out of her sight at all.


    On the one hand, she is worried that Meng Jing will leak what they are doing.


    On the other hand, she is also worried that Meng Jing may leave and never come back.


    For the old woman, Meng Jing is her precious treasure now.


    At the moment, two disciples of the Ghost Sect come back.


    In fact, their goal was to take the old woman back to the Ghost Sect.


    Nevertheless, the old woman claimed that she had something to do, so she brought them to Qiu City.


    Then they just stay here for about a month.


    At first, they didn¡¯t know what on earth the old woman wanted to do. She didn¡¯t disclose it to them either. Given her position in the Ghost Sect, they didn¡¯t dare to ask her. Gladly, the old woman finally told them her plan these days.


    The two disciples both sweated in astonishment after hearing her out.


    It is fair to say that what the old woman is doing is against the world. As the disciples of the Ghost Sect, they both thought the woman¡¯s plan was too horrible, which would not merely arouse the disgruntlement from the Dragon Court. If it leaked out, all the cultivators in Huaxia might be dissatisfied with the Ghost Sect.


    However, they thought it through soon.


    So what if the Dragon Court is disgruntled?


    So what if the other cultivators are displeased?


    After all, the Ghost Sect has been notorious. It is no point in worrying about one debt since they have so many others.


    Just bring it on.


    They are not afraid at all!


    ¡°Granny, we are in trouble!¡± The two disciples of the Ghost Sect are panicked and hurried.


    With a frown, the old woman takes a glance at them and says, ¡°What¡¯s the fuss about?¡±


    The two disciples look each other in the eye and neither of them dares to speak.


    Initially, they were not the only ones sent to take the old woman back but because she just killed people out of anger randomly, only these two disciples are left now.


    Therefore, they fear the old woman from the bottom of their hearts.


    It is said that to be in the king¡¯s company is tantamount to living with a tiger.


    It is more than suitable to use this saying to describe their situation.


    Although the Ghost Sect is an evil sect, such an eccentric and fickle person as the old woman is rarely seen indeed.


    ¡°Say it!¡± As the two disciples both stay quiet, the old woman instantly flies into a rage with her eyes full of killing intent.


    The two disciples go limp and directly kneel down.


    ¡°Granny, something is wrong in Qiu City.¡±


    The old woman immediately stands up.


    For her, the matter of Qiu City is of vital importance.


    Whoever dares to stop her will be eliminated by her in any case. Never will she show any mercy or react carelessly.


    ¡°What happened?¡± The old woman asks in a deep and cold voice.


    Meng Jing just stands aside with confusion.


    ¡°The panda the Dragon Court has got seems to become better at coping with the ghost worms¡­¡± The disciple on the left side says tremblingly.

 Chapter 604 - Troubled Times

    Chapter 604 Troubled Times


    The old woman pulls a long face with anger.


    In fact, she has heard of Doudou before.


    She doesn¡¯t understand why a mutated panda is capable of eating the ghost worms hiding in one¡¯s soul.


    At first, she thought the Dragon Court was blowing smoke but after an investigation, she found it was actually true.


    She feels a sense of crisis.


    Now the feeling just grows stronger.


    Looking at the old woman sitting on the chair, the two young disciples of the Ghost Sect are sweating with their heads stuck to the ground tightly and their bodies slightly trembling.


    For them, the old woman is much scarier than the ghost worms. If they act carelessly, they will be brutally killed on the spot.


    Therefore, as long as they stay with the old woman, they feel overwhelmingly stressed. Worse still, they¡¯ve just told her bad news.


    ¡°What¡¯s about the panda?¡± The old woman turns around and asks Meng Jing.


    The owner of the panda is Gao Ge.


    The old woman knows that.


    Meng Jing is Gao Ge¡¯s girlfriend.


    On this issue, she had better ask Meng Jing for her opinion.


    The old woman was nice to Meng Jing with a gracious face, but now her voice is somewhat cold. Evidently, she is really flustered and gets anxious.


    ¡°Granny, neither do I know¡­¡± Meng Jing lowers her head and whispers.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± The old woman snorts. Obviously, she doesn¡¯t believe Meng Jing¡¯s reply, but now the case is that Meng Jing must have no idea about that since she claims that she doesn¡¯t know. The old woman can¡¯t say too much, or she may make Meng Jing disgruntled.


    For such a person as the old woman, she needs to consider Meng Jing¡¯s feelings when she speaks or acts.


    It can tell that she does attach much importance to Meng Jing.


    ¡°It seems that we still need to go to Qiu City,¡± the old woman sighs.


    Meng Jing whispers, ¡°Granny, I have an idea but I¡¯m not sure whether I should tell you about it or not.¡±


    ¡°Tell me,¡± the old woman glimpses her and replies.


    Meng Jing coughs and says gently, ¡°Here is what I think. Now the situation in Qiu City is complicated. Our opponents have so many masters and they have found a way to restrain the ghost worms. In this case, why don¡¯t we just go to another place? Why do we have to stick to Qiu City?¡±


    The two disciples are still kneeling on the ground with their faces towards the ground. Their facial expressions can¡¯t be seen but in fact, they agree with Meng Jing.


    Neither do they understand why the old woman has to persist in confronting the Dragon Court and Gao Ge in Qiu City.


    For the people of the Ghost Sect, it is courting death to confront the Dragon Court with toughness.


    Moreover, by now Water Dragon, Fire Dragon and Earth Dragon have already arrived in Qiu City. Plus Gao Ge, there are four cultivators at the realm of Master. In terms of their current capability, they will be damned if they confront the four cultivators at the realm of Master.


    The old woman lets out a sigh.


    She takes a glance at Meng Jing and says, ¡°How can I not think of what you said? However, we can¡¯t leave Qiu City for some reasons. Once we give up upon the city, we will fail.¡±


    Meng Jing is slightly stunned. With a frown, she starts ruminating.


    They can¡¯t leave Qiu City?


    Why can¡¯t they leave Qiu City?


    Suddenly, something flashes across her mind and she seems to figure it out. Then she slightly puckers her lips without uttering any word.


    The old woman doesn¡¯t notice Meng Jing¡¯s complicated look. She just reaches out her hand to take a sip of water. Then she says, ¡°You two continue watching the panda and Gao Ge. Keep me informed.¡±


    Amidst talking, the old woman suddenly reaches out her hand to stuff a venomous worm into the ear of one of the disciples.


    ¡°Granny¡­¡± The young disciple immediately gives a terrified look.


    The old woman snorts, ¡°As a disciple of the Ghost Sect, how can you fear death so much? Rest assured. The venomous worm won¡¯t kill you. It can only be of use if you want to contact me. It is a child worm and I have the parent worm. These are some talismans. When you burn the talisman, I can see what you see and hear what you hear.¡±


    The disciple of the Ghost Sect is finally relieved with a sigh.


    What the old woman said about fearing death is crap for him.


    What¡¯s about the disciple of the Ghost Sect?


    Does the disciple of the Ghost Sect not fear death? Come on. Everyone knows that people only join the Ghost Sect because they can¡¯t stand the pains of cultivation or they are too slow-witted.


    If they can take the righteous path, why do they take an evil path?


    Of course, it is a thought only. Never does he dare to voice it out.


    After driving away the two disciples of the Ghost Sect, the old woman remains silent for a long time.


    Meng Jing still stands aside quietly without airing her opinion.


    Eventually, the old woman raises her head and looks at Meng Jing, saying, ¡°Jing, let¡¯s pack our things.¡±


    ¡°Granny, we are leaving?¡± Meng Jing says with confusion, ¡°Are we avoiding trouble?¡±


    The old woman sneers, ¡°Of course not. We are not leaving but heading towards Qiu City!¡±


    ¡°To Qiu City?¡± Meng Jing is really astounded. Isn¡¯t going to Qiu City now equal to confronting the Dragon Court?


    Thinking back and forth, she still nods her head, ¡°Yes, Granny.¡±


    She can¡¯t do anything about it.


    The old woman just dislikes others¡¯ questioning her decision.


    Even Meng Jing has been scolded for that reason.


    The old man walks out of the room. Standing in the yard, she heaves a sigh.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait anymore. Absolutely not¡­¡±


    ¡­


    In a shopping mall of Qiu City, Gao Ge is walking behind Xia Lu.


    He looks really downhearted.


    ¡°Hey, Xia Lu, when are we going back?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    Xia Lu turns around and takes a look at Gao Ge, saying unhappily, ¡°What? Is it condescending of you to go out with me?¡±


    Gao Ge hastens to shake his head, ¡°No, no. It¡¯s just that Qiu City is in an uneasy state now¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ We are in troubled times now¡­¡± Xia Lu nods her head and knows that Gao Ge is telling the truth, but she is a bit irritated, ¡°However, if you are shopping with Meng Jing, you won¡¯t care whether Qiu City is in an uneasy state or not, will you?¡±


    ¡°Of course I still care¡­¡± Gao Ge touches his nose and replies insincerely. He is not an exceedingly straightforward man. Of course he knows what he should say and what he shouldn¡¯t say. Even if Xia Lu is telling the truth, he can¡¯t admit it!


    ¡°Enough. We¡¯ve been in Qiu City for some time, during which we¡¯ve been so occupied. I simply want to buy some clothes for you and you can get some fresh air too. I suppose it won¡¯t delay you, will it?¡± Xia Lu stares at Gao Ge and says.


    Slightly stunned, Gao Ge didn¡¯t expect Xia Lu to think so. For the moment, he has mixed feelings and stays quiet for a while. Then he nods his head and gives a smile, ¡°No, definitely not.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. This one. Go inside and take a look!¡±


    After saying that, Xia Lu grabs Gao Ge¡¯s arm and walks inside.

 Chapter 605 - A Two-timer

    ¡°This one looks nice. Try it on.¡±


    Actually, Xia Lu is not so into fashion but what surprises Gao Ge is that she knows so well about the popular brands. Especially, the brands she knows are all about men¡¯s clothing.


    Gao Ge is not an idiot. How can he not know that Xia Lu has done some research? He feels a bit touched but actually, it is more of a feeling of owing her something.


    The feeling is too complex to clarify.


    The shopping guide can¡¯t even cut in.


    What she wants to say has been said by Xia Lu.


    By comparison, she feels that Xia Lu is more suitable to be a shopping guide, who knows so well about the matching, size and all the details of the clothes. Xia Lu even knows better about the culture of the brands than her, which makes her feel so hurt. Luckily, she doesn¡¯t care about it too much. After all, as long as she follows them, she will get the commission. She can make money without putting in much effort. Of course she is content.


    ¡°I¡¯ve just looked it up. There is a high-end retail store outside. I¡¯ll take you there to buy shoes.¡±


    When they walk out of the store, Gao Ge has carried a few paper bags.


    ¡°No need to buy so many¡­¡± Gao Ge says in a low voice.


    ¡°Of course you need them. You are a man. You should have some decent clothes,¡± Xia Lu says.


    Gao Ge grins.


    A couple near them also hears their conversation. The man wearing glasses turns around and says to his girlfriend with a dissatisfied look, ¡°Look at that man¡¯s girlfriend. You should learn from¡­¡± Before he finishes talking, his ear is pinched. He immediately screams shrilly, ¡°Ouch! Ouch! Let go of my ear¡­ I will stop fronting¡­¡±


    Looking at them walking further, Xia Lu also can¡¯t help laughing.


    Certainly, Xia Lu laughs not because she feels that the couple is so amusing.


    She simply feels delighted that she and Gao Ge can be mistaken as a couple by them.


    She suddenly enjoys it a little.


    She wishes that she could shop longer with Gao Ge.


    When she was buying clothes for Gao Ge in the store, the shopping guide said to Gao Ge from time to time, ¡°Oh my! Handsome, your girlfriend is so generous to you!¡±


    Xia Lu just smiled and said nothing.


    She insisted on not explaining.


    Gao Ge also notices Xia Lu¡¯s little trick and doesn¡¯t comment.


    He had better not be the buzzkill.


    When they arrive at the high-end retail store Xia Lu mentioned, Gao Ge bought several pairs of shoes, including a pair of blue Air Jordon 1 Sneakers, a pair of Air Jordon 1 Black Toe Sneakers, a pair of Air Jordon 3 and two pairs of Adidas Yeezy Sneakers.


    Actually, Xia Lu doesn¡¯t know whether the shoes are comfortable or not. She has only done some research online and found that these shoes are trendy. Although the prices are over-boosted, Xia Lu is too rich to mind that!


    ¡°Shall I?¡± Gao Ge takes out his phone to pay the bill but he is glared at by Xia Lu.


    ¡°I¡¯m not short of money.¡±


    Then she just goes to pay the bill.


    All the men in the store stare at Gao Ge with admiration.


    They can¡¯t help thinking he is such a lucky dog!


    It is good enough that he has such a pretty girlfriend. Now she is even willing to buy shoes for him!


    That¡¯s what shoe-lovers would think.


    No matter how rich the shoes you buy or what limited edition you get, your friends will only say, ¡°Wow. Awesome.¡±


    However, if you say, ¡°My girlfriend bought me the shoes.¡±


    They will exclaim hysterically.


    ¡°Girl, you are so nice to your boyfriend, aren¡¯t you?¡± The store owner is a man in his thirties, saying with a smile.


    Xia Lu replies unknowingly, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    After saying that, she blushes and then turns around to look at Gao Ge behind her only to find that he doesn¡¯t hear them. She is finally relieved, who looks like a little girl who has done something bad and worried about being noticed by her parents.


    ¡°Goodbye!¡±


    ¡­


    Walking in the street with Gao Ge, Xia Lu is in front of Gao Ge with her hands placed against her back in case that Gao Ge may see her pleased face.


    ¡°Xia Lu, you¡¯ve bought so many things for me. I feel so flattered. Do you want anything? Let me buy it for you,¡± Gao Ge asks.


    Xia Lu glances at him and says, ¡°You¡¯ve owed me a lot. Are you going to repay them all?¡±


    Gao Ge is dumbfounded.


    ¡°What? Aren¡¯t you going to pay me back?¡±


    Gao Ge hastens to shake his head and says with a bitter smile, ¡°Of course yes. Why don¡¯t you tell me what you wish me to do for you?¡±


    Xia Lu looks at him playfully, ¡°Will you do whatever I ask you to do?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ Supposedly,¡± says Gao Ge.


    ¡°Pfff. You sound so uncertain.¡± Xia Lu walks backwards and rolls her eyes at Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge chuckles and fails to refute.


    ¡°If you really act as I tell, will you marry me if I ask you to?¡± Xia Lu asks.


    Gao Ge is dazed and speechless. He sounded uncertain simply because he was worried about that.


    ¡°Forget it. Just rest assured. I won¡¯t make such a request,¡± Xia Lu says, ¡°And you can never have me. Even if you are willing to marry me, I won¡¯t marry you!¡±


    Gao Ge laughs and says nothing.


    ¡°Hey¡­ That diner sells roasted sweet potatoes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and buy some for you.¡±


    Gao Ge immediately runs over.


    Looking at Gao Ge¡¯s back, Xia Lu folds her arms together and shrugs her shoulders.


    She seems to feel deeply relieved with a sigh.


    ¡°Maybe one day you will really beg me to marry you?¡± Xia Lu mumbles.


    Both men and women may fantasize once in a while.


    For example, a man may fantasize about driving a luxury car and bumping into his ex-girlfriend¡¯s tricycle while he is walking on the road or lying in bed.


    A woman may dream about her dream man throwing her a big surprise and kneeling on the ground with flowers and the ring, proposing to her affectionately¡­


    Gao Ge comes back with the sweet potatoes. They each have a sweet potato. Eating the sweet potatoes, they walk back to the courtyard.


    ¡­


    Another girl also buys two roasted sweet potatoes.


    The old woman fetches one from Meng Jing¡¯s hand and stares at her smilingly.


    ¡°Did you see that? Men are not reliable.¡±


    Eating the sweet potato, Meng Jing says nothing.


    In fact, she doesn¡¯t worry if anything is going on between Gao Ge and Xia Lu.


    However, she still puts on a dejected look.


    ¡°Silly girl, it¡¯s okay. If you feel sad, just let it out!¡± The old woman comforts her gently.


    ¡°Granny¡­¡± Meng Jing sobs.


    The old woman feels more than happy.


    She didn¡¯t expect that she should run into such a scene when she sneaked into Qiu City with Meng Jing.


    ¡°Let¡¯s settle in a place first if you have anything to say. There are plenty of people of the Dragon Court in Qiu City. We must be careful,¡± the old woman says.


    She is confident enough that neither of the Dragon Court and Gao Ge notices their arrival in Qiu City. At the thought of that, she feels even more delighted, because she knows that Gao Ge can¡¯t be acting before them. In this case, Meng Jing must be really disappointed about Gao Ge.


    As long as she takes the opportunity, Meng Jing will surely become loyal to the Ghost Sect and her.


    Well¡­


    She loves to see him act as such a two-timer!

 Chapter 606 - You’ve Done All the Talking

    ¡°Boss, what did you and Xia Lu do today? I found that she had been smiling since she came back,¡± Yue Xincheng says primly.


    Even a fool can tell that Xia Lu is unusually happy today.


    If he didn¡¯t know that Xia Lu didn¡¯t have the habit of buying lotteries, Yue Xincheng would suspect whether she had won the lottery.


    Most creepily, Xia Lu has been humming a song after she came back.


    ¡°Super high. I feel my life has reached a climax. I feel my life has reached the peak¡­¡±


    After a little while, Yue Xincheng feels he has been brainwashed.


    As Yue Xincheng is not reconciled, he also sings a song to brainwash Xia Lu.


    ¡°I spent 666,000 bucks on the Benz. It has spilt oil before I drove it out of the store!¡±


    In the end, he doesn¡¯t stop until he is beaten up by Xia Lu.


    Gao Ge only laughs and doesn¡¯t answer Yue Xincheng¡¯s question. It is not because he can¡¯t tell Yue Xincheng but he thinks it doesn¡¯t matter. Moreover, although he can guess Xia Lu¡¯s feelings for him, he cannot tell others about that. He even feels guilty about it. After all, the better Xia Lu is to him, the more embarrassed he feels.


    Xia Lu has never been gentle and considerate, let alone scrupulous. It would even be an insult to this tough girl, but simply for Gao Ge, she is gradually changing herself. It is hard to imagine that such a proud girl would change herself for a man. After all, it is self-denial, though Gao Ge doesn¡¯t find anything wrong with Xia Lu¡¯s being proud and aloof.


    Undoubtedly, Xia Lu¡¯s changes are a kind of self-sacrifice and effort.


    But for Xia Lu¡¯s effort, Gao Ge thinks he cannot repay it.


    ¡°Boss, you don¡¯t look well. What are you thinking about?¡± Yue Xincheng asks.


    Gao Ge glances towards him and shakes his head.


    It is not that he is not close enough to Yue Xincheng but he finds that it is difficult to confess these problems to others.


    He even thinks that he is despicable deep in his heart.


    He can¡¯t make any commitment but he can¡¯t put it frankly.


    Gao Ge understands he is not unwilling to clarify his feelings. Instead, Xia Lu never officially professes her love to him. If he talks about it recklessly, both of them will be embarrassed.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t like to be embarrassed¡­


    As Gao Ge stays quiet, Yue Xincheng has got the answer and then says with a smile, ¡°It should be about your two girls.¡±


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense¡­¡± Gao Ge snaps.


    Yue Xincheng keeps mentioning that Gao Ge has two girls, which may really cause trouble one day.


    ¡°Boss, I was not talking nonsense. Do you dare to say that nothing is really going on between you and Xia Lu?¡± Yue Xincheng grins, ¡°Actually, that¡¯s what it is indeed, but if you agree with me frankly, maybe you will think you are so contemptible.¡±


    Gao Ge is speechless.


    He stares at Yue Xincheng with a complicated look.


    He looks so shocked.


    Yue Xincheng feels a bit uncomfortable to be stared at by Gao Ge.


    ¡°Why are you gazing at me like this?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m wondering when you become an expert.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, I am a man with a harem!¡± Yue Xincheng says complacently.


    Gao Ge sneers, ¡°Shame on you! Has Su Hui agreed to be with you?¡±


    ¡°Well, it will happen sooner or later. No need to rush for now.¡± Yue Xincheng waves his hand, ¡°This is not important. The point is what you are thinking.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Looking at Gao Ge, Yue Xincheng heaves a sigh.


    On other things, Gao Ge has always been a decisive and resolute man.


    However, on dealing with romantic relationships, Gao Ge really sucks.


    The reason is simple. He is not bad enough.


    If Gao Ge is a two-timer, what brings vexation on him won¡¯t be a problem at all.


    If he is not even bold enough to have back-ups, how can he become a womanizer?


    ¡°Simply put, you should follow your heart on this kind of issue. Just do as you think. Anyway, I think Xia Lu is not bad. Besides, I don¡¯t believe that you have no feelings for her.¡±


    The moment Yue Xincheng finishes talking, a voice suddenly comes from outside the door.


    ¡°What kind of thing? Share it with me!¡±


    Yue Xincheng is instantly shocked to hear that familiar voice.


    ¡°Su Hui? Why are you here?¡±


    Just speak of the devil.


    In fact, Yue Xincheng and Su Hui haven¡¯t met each other since a long time ago.


    Unexpectedly, just when he mentioned her, Su Hui has arrived.


    How coincidental!


    And such a coincidence just happens right in front of Yue Xincheng.


    ¡°What were you talking about?¡± Su Hui says grinningly.


    Yue Xincheng¡¯s facial expression seems a bit weird because now he is not sure how much Su Hui has heard of the conversation between him and Gao Ge.


    As to some things, he says what he thinks but it doesn¡¯t mean that he wishes a third person to hear it.


    Especially when he talks to his buddy.


    He pats his buddy¡¯s shoulder and asserts that a married man must have a strong personality with a foothold at home and some secret money!


    Actually, there is nothing wrong to put it that way.


    But how many men have the guts to say that in front of their wives?


    That¡¯s probably the case.


    Gao Ge laughs happily.


    He reaches out his hand to pat Yue Xincheng¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got something to do. I¡¯ll leave you two to catch up.¡±


    ¡°Boss¡­¡± Yue Xincheng grabs Gao Ge¡¯s arm.


    ¡°It¡¯s your own business. Deal with it yourself.¡± Gao Ge snaps.


    Out of the corner of his eye, he has seen Qingrou standing on the nearby veranda but somehow, she doesn¡¯t come near.


    After thinking for a while, Gao Ge walks to Qingrou.


    Su Hui also sits down. Then she turns around and asks in a low voice, ¡°Who is that girl?¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­ Well¡­¡± Yue Xincheng stammers.


    Su Hui says disgruntledly, ¡°Gao Ge is so unbelievable! He quit the Dragon Court in order to look for Meng Jing, for which I felt he was so masculine! However, it turns out that he is goofing around with other girls. He has been too close to Xia Lu and now he is with another girl. Yue Xincheng, if you follow Gao Ge¡¯s example in the future, just get lost!¡±


    Yue Xincheng has no idea how to respond.


    Crap.


    She has done all the talking. What can he say?


    Actually, the relationship between Su Hui and Yue Xincheng is a bit complicated indeed.


    They two are not officially together, but basically, it is pretty close.


    ¡°What? Why don¡¯t you say anything? Is that girl Gao Ge¡¯s new girlfriend?¡± Su Hui is quite close to Meng Jing so she starts to stand up for the latter.

 Chapter 607 - He Is Furious

    Romantic relationships are complex.


    It is not appropriate for Gao Ge to stand up and speak for Yue Xincheng.


    However, he still hears what Su Hui said just now. He doesn¡¯t feel anything and just subconsciously darts a look at Qingrou.


    Qingrou still looks calm and composed.


    About that, Gao Ge is quite impressed.


    An ordinary girl can never have such a demeanor as hers.


    Therefore, it is fair to say that some girls of the cultivation schools are very suitable to be wives.


    Yue Xincheng is a responsible man, who won¡¯t deny what he has with Qingrou and then scapegoat Gao Ge. However, he hasn¡¯t figured out how to explain the relationship between him and Qingrou to Su Hui. Therefore, he directly changes the subject and says, ¡°You haven¡¯t told me why you came to Qiu City.¡±


    Su Hui glimpses Yue Xincheng and replies, ¡°Why? You can come here and I can¡¯t?¡±


    Yue Xincheng coughs and subconsciously takes a look at Qingrou.


    Qingrou waves at him and turns around to leave first.


    He is finally relieved.


    Su Hui doesn¡¯t notice Yue Xincheng¡¯s eyes and continues saying, ¡°I am a member of the East Huaxia branch of the Dragon Court! That¡¯s why I came here to help. Not only me but also our team leader did.¡±


    ¡°Who is your team leader?¡± Yue Xincheng asks.


    ¡°Bai Yuyue of Team Two!¡± Su Hui says.


    Yue Xincheng nods his head. He has met Bai Yuyue before. He knows this man.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect the Dragon Court should send more people to Qiu City.


    ¡°You are too reckless. It is so dangerous in Qiu City now. How dare you run here?¡± Yue Xincheng complains.


    Su Hui laughs, ¡°It¡¯s alright. You are here. Now that you¡¯ve got stronger, I suppose you can protect me?¡±


    Yue Xincheng grins happily, ¡°Surely I can.¡±


    Su Hui looks at Yue Xincheng and can¡¯t help chuckling.


    Suddenly, she pats her head, ¡°Oh right. I¡¯m here for something.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s nothing serious. Lord Fire Dragon asks Gao Ge to go with us.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t come alone?¡±


    ¡°No, there is another person in the car outside.¡±


    Yue Xincheng nods his head. It seems to have nothing to do with him.


    At the moment Gao Ge also walks over.


    He didn¡¯t go far just now. Now he happens to hear Su Hui mention his name.


    He looks at Su Hui curiously, ¡°What is so important that you have to come here specially? A phone call should be enough.¡±


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t know where to go if we only called you!¡± Su Hui says, ¡°We are not going to a base of the Dragon Court.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Where are we going then?¡± Gao Ge is a bit confused.


    ¡°You will know when we are there!¡± Su Hui snaps her fingers, ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Following Su Hui, he walks to the gate and finds that a black Audi A6 is outside.


    ¡°You¡¯ll drive.¡± Su Hui just sits in the back seat after talking.


    Gao Ge gets in the car and finds a girl is sitting in the front passenger seat.


    ¡°Miss Xie?¡± Gao Ge is a bit surprised.


    Xie Zhuolian chuckles and says to Gao Ge, ¡°Just call me by my name. It sounds a bit weird to call me Miss Xie.¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head and then asks out of curiosity, ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ Lord Fire Dragon said we should go east and that there was a place called Jinsan Town in the east.¡±


    Gao Ge immediately turned on the navigation system of the car.


    While driving, Gao Ge also asks, ¡°Are we going to Jinsan Town for any mission?¡±


    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know,¡± Xie Zhuolian says with a bitter smile.


    Gao Ge becomes confounded and subconsciously turns around to look at Su Hui.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. Neither do I know,¡± Su Hui says, ¡°Since you don¡¯t know about it, how can I know?¡±


    What a good point!


    He is confused but he still drives east. Maybe he will find it out when he arrives.


    ¡°Hey, Gao Ge, is that girl your girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± faced with Su Hui¡¯s question, Gao Ge immediately answers without thinking.


    Gao Ge is ready to help his buddy at the loss of his life.


    But he really cannot cover this kind of thing up for Yue Xincheng.


    Yue Xincheng must pay a price for what he has done.


    This is what Gao Ge wants to say to Yue Xincheng most.


    ¡°Really?¡± Su Hui seems a bit doubtful.


    Gao Ge laughs and says, ¡°Do you think I have the time?¡±


    ¡°You are right,¡± Su Hui seems lost in thought, ¡°After all, Meng Jing is so beautiful. There is no reason for you to mess around with another girl. Even if you really want to, that should be Xia Lu. By the way, the girl called Yang Rui seems to take a liking to you too¡­¡±


    Gao Ge has sweat all over his face.


    Su Hui¡¯s mindset is just the same as Yue Xincheng¡¯s.


    ¡°But I really dislike a man like you!¡± Su Hui suddenly says in a fierce voice, ¡°Listen. Don¡¯t ever try to carry on with other girls just as Jing is not around. Do you hear me?¡±


    Now she is exerting her right of a bestie.


    ¡°I know,¡± Gao Ge snaps, ¡°Since you have the time to interfere in my matter, why don¡¯t you seize the time to talk it through with Yue Xincheng?¡±


    ¡°Talk it through?¡± Su Hui is stunned, ¡°About what?¡±


    ¡°Tell him you do like him too!¡± Gao Ge says with a chuckle.


    He loves to do others a favor in terms of this kind of matter.


    Sitting behind, Su Hui blushes and hastens to say, ¡°No, I don¡¯t. Stop talking nonsense.¡±


    She denies it firmly.


    Gao Ge shakes his head and doesn¡¯t continue talking.


    Actually, those closely involved cannot see as clearly as those outside.


    However, since Su Hui is still too bashful to admit her feelings, Gao Ge has nothing to say.


    ¡°By the way, Miss Xie¡­ Well, I¡¯d better address you in this way, which I think is relatively catchy,¡± Gao Ge says smilingly, ¡°How is Doudou now? If you are free, please tell Lord Fire Dragon to let Doudou have a rest if possible.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Xie Zhuolian says, ¡°Doudou is very cute. And I like it very much. Besides, it is my first time that I¡¯ve ever seen a panda that can treat people! Yet, I heard that another several people are infected with ghost worms in the west of the city, so Bai Yuyue has gone there with Doudou.¡±


    Hearing Xie Zhuolian¡¯s words, Gao Ge is stunned first. Then he comes to his senses and immediately hits the brake.


    ¡°You mean Doudou has been taken out by Bai Yuyue?¡± Gao Ge turns around to stare at Xie Zhuolian with an extremely stern face.


    Xie Zhuolian nods her head, ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Gao Ge stays silent for a while and then thumps the steering wheel. Instantly, he turns the car around.


    ¡°Asshole!¡± He howls to vent his anger.


    Xie Zhuolian and Su Hui are both startled.


    They can feel that Gao Ge is burning with anger now.


    But they don¡¯t know why.

 Chapter 608 - Half an Hour

    Su Hui and Xie Zhuolian are startled by Gao Ge¡¯s abrupt rage.


    After a while, Su Hui is still confused while Xie Zhuolian gradually figures out what is going on


    ¡°Gao Ge, are you worried that Lord Fire Dragon and the others have executed our plan in advance?¡±


    What a clever girl!


    She has figured out Gao Ge¡¯s thought so soon.


    Actually, it is understandable. Because Xie Zhuolian can¡¯t think of any reason other than that to make Gao Ge suddenly fly into a rage.


    As she sees Gao Ge nod his head, Xie Zhuolian feels a bit unbelievable.


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be. It is my idea. If they really wanted to carry it out in advance, they should have informed me¡­¡± Xie Zhuolian says in a low voice.


    Gao Ge snorts and then drives fast on the road.


    ¡°If you were not with me, how would I fall for it?¡±


    Xie Zhuolian scratches her hair and feels so puzzled because if Gao Ge is right, it means that the Dragon Court wishes to keep Gao Ge out of this.


    But why do they do this?


    Of course Xie Zhuolian can¡¯t think it through but Gao Ge can.


    He has been suspecting that the matter of Qiu City must have something to do with Meng Jing. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t stay in Qiu City and help save lives by now. He has spent so much time and effort here. Apart from saving lives, of course he also hopes to find Meng Jing in Qiu City.


    Now the Dragon Court deliberately tries to drive him away.


    His doubt has been confirmed!


    Fire Dragon and Water Dragon must be sure that this matter has something to do with Meng Jing and they are worried that the plan of the Dragon Court will be disrupted if he finds Meng Jing, so they take this move.


    He believes in his judgment.


    Gao Ge who is holding the steering wheel dares to swear that if the truth doesn¡¯t turn out to be what he thinks, he can kill himself then!


    He is rather confident about his guess.


    ¡­


    In a rented apartment in the west of the Qiu City, the old woman sits on a wooden bed with her eyes closed, pondering over something.


    Meng Jing is sitting on a chair, reading a book in her hand with interest.


    She looks rather composed.


    The old woman opens her eyes, takes a look at her and nods with satisfaction.


    Meng Jing¡¯s reaction is actually out of her expectation.


    But this is quite reassuring.


    If Meng Jing is still sad with tears now, she will be worried whether Meng Jing will run away and ask Gao Ge for an explanation in desperation.


    Gladly, it doesn¡¯t happen.


    Meng Jing¡¯s reaction makes the old woman think of that despair is the greatest sorrow.


    ¡°Jing, come here and sit next to me.¡±


    Meng Jing turns around and takes a look at the old woman. Then she moves the chair near her and sits down.


    ¡°Have you thought it through?¡± The old woman continues asking.


    Meng Jing nods and says with a bitter smile, ¡°You¡¯ve talked so much with me. How can I still be that stubborn?¡±


    The old woman nods her head with satisfaction and says smilingly, ¡°It¡¯s great that you¡¯ve thought it through. After all, you are still young now. Understandably, you make some mistakes. You just need to move on. I¡¯ve always seen you as my birth daughter. Never do I want to see you get hurt, but as to some matters, you still need to experience them on your own. Otherwise, how can you grow?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Granny.¡± Meng Jing nods her head, stands up and passes a glass of water to the old woman.


    The old woman reaches out her hand and fetches the glass from Meng Jing. Having taken a sip of the water, she says with a smile on her face, ¡°As to Gao Ge, nice as he is, he is not that excellent. There are plenty of outstanding disciples in the Ghost Sect. After we go back, I will pick one for you!¡±


    Meng Jing is so contemptuous of this old woman.


    It is such a pack of nonsense to pick a man in the Ghost Sect for her¡­


    A hurried pounding on the door interrupts the conversation between the old woman and Meng Jing.


    ¡°Go get the door.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Meng Jing stands up and goes to open the door. The two disciples of the Ghost Sect walk over hurriedly, but they don¡¯t forget the basic etiquette. They say in a low voice, ¡°Good day, Miss Meng.¡±


    Although Meng Jing joined the sect much later than them, they both know that she is not weak and that she is deeply favored by the old woman. They never dare to show disregard for her in front of the old woman. A fellow disciple had made this kind of mistake and then as a result, he was killed by the old woman.


    Moreover, the fellow disciple just died right in front of them, which left a shockingly indelible impression on them.


    The two disciples walk to the old woman. One of them says, ¡°Granny, we¡¯ve got some news.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah?¡± The old woman asks, ¡°I¡¯ve asked you to keep an eye on the panda. What have you got?¡±


    ¡°Haha, Granny, good news! A team leader of the Dragon Court has gone to the west of Qiu City to save people!¡±


    ¡°The west of Qiu City?¡± The old woman slightly frowns and asks, ¡°Aren¡¯t we in the west of the city?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Granny. They are not around but they are not far away,¡± the disciple of the Ghost Sect continues.


    The other disciple also takes the opportunity to say in haste, ¡°Moreover, Granny, before we came back, we had looked into their situation. We didn¡¯t find Fire Dragon and Water Dragon except for several members and a team leader of the Dragon Court¡­¡±


    The old woman¡¯s eyes glisten, but she is a bit worried, saying, ¡°How do you know Water Dragon and Fire Dragon are not hiding somewhere?¡±


    The two disciples look each other in the eye, chuckle and say, ¡°Rest assured, Granny. We¡¯ve investigated it and found Fire Dragon and Water Dragon are still in that yard. They aren¡¯t coming.¡±


    The old woman lets out a sigh with relief.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The old woman frowns and looks at the disciple biting his lip. Then she snaps, ¡°I thought you two had done a good job and intended to give you some reward. However, you are playing a trick with me now. Do you want to die?¡±


    ¡°I dare not! I just want to say although Fire Dragon and Water Dragon don¡¯t come, Gao Ge is driving here, for he is concerned about the panda. He will arrive in half an hour at most.¡±


    The old woman¡¯s brow furrows.


    Meng Jing¡¯s facial expression looks a bit complicated but the old woman doesn¡¯t find anything wrong. If Meng Jing acts normal upon hearing the name of Gao Ge, it will be really strange.


    ¡°Half an hour¡­¡± The old woman is lost in thinking.


    After a while, she suddenly raises her head.


    ¡°This is our chance then. We can strive to take the panda away with us within half an hour. If we can¡¯t, we may as well just kill it directly. I won¡¯t allow anyone or anything to hinder my plan in Qiu City!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± The two disciples of the Ghost Sect look somewhat excited. After all, they are the ones who bring the news back.


    If the plan really works, they will be greatly rewarded by the old woman.


    Although the old woman is eccentric, capricious and volatile, honestly, she is quite generous. Probably it is because she has a lot of good stuff.

 Chapter 609 - Not a Good Place

    Somehow Bai Yuyue feels a bit strange.


    He has been asked to bring Doudou to the west of the city just when he just arrived at Qiu City with his subordinates.


    It is said that some people have been infected with the ghost worms in the west of the city, but the situation is not that critical and it is still under control. However, if the crisis is not resolved early, the situation will inevitably deteriorate. If the worms are spread around, things will be really messy. Yet, Fire Dragon and Water Dragon seem unable to go away for some reasons, so he is assigned to rush here with several members of the Dragon Court and Doudou the panda at the urgent moment.


    At least Fire Dragon and Water Dragon both say so.


    But Bai Yuyue still feels something is wrong.


    Doudou is too important for them.


    In Qiu City, even the diets of Fire Dragon and Water Dragon are no better than Doudou¡¯s!


    Now that Xie Zhuolian has a way to deal with the ghost worms, the effect doesn¡¯t come as rapidly as Doudou¡¯s.


    Therefore, it is hard for Bai Yuyue to believe that Water Dragon and Fire Dragon should dare to let them take Doudou out.


    ¡°Everyone, be careful,¡± Thinking of that, Bai Yuyue takes a deep breath and then turns around to remind the five members of the Dragon Court behind him.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Everyone is spirited.


    They are all senior members of the Dragon Court and this is not their first time to carry out a mission, but they do know how important Doudou is to the Dragon Court. They must take this matter seriously. All of them take a deep breath and look around to watch every tree and bush cautiously. It is fair to say that they are on full alert now.


    They are really afraid that something may come out and hurt them.


    When they arrive, they also see the young man infected by the ghost worms.


    He is not old, probably 17 or 18 years old.


    Upon noticing the arrival of the people of the Dragon Court, the young man¡¯s parents see hope. Instantly, they kneel in front of the comers tearfully.


    ¡°Please. Save our child!¡±


    Before Bai Yuyue helps them up, another two old people come over and also kneel down.


    ¡°Please save our grandson! He is still young. If we are the one infected, it is fine by us and we will never cause any trouble to our country, but our grandson is so young¡­¡±


    Bai Yuyue hurriedly goes forward to help the two old people up, saying with a bitter smile, ¡°Sir, you are wrong. Not only this young man but also you must be treated if any illness. You are no trouble at all. A country consists of numerous families. No family, no country. Therefore, you will never be a burden of the country!¡±


    The two old people are helped up, but their tears haven¡¯t been wiped.


    Bai Yuyue heaves a sigh.


    Although the situation in Qiu City has been stabilized, the city still witnesses quite some deaths and hopeless families. The ringleader hasn¡¯t shown himself. They have had a guess and they are pretty sure of it, but as long as the ringleader doesn¡¯t show up, the result cannot be finalized.


    Yet, this won¡¯t lessen the anger of all the members of the Dragon Court.


    Qiu City has seen so many deaths, including a lot of members of the Dragon Court.


    The grudge cannot be forgotten anyhow.


    It is said that the Dragon Court has started to investigate where the headquarters of the Ghost Sect is. Supposedly, it won¡¯t take a long time to find it out. By then, the Dragon Court, the giant power, will take action and raze the so-called Ghost Sect to the ground. However, it is still not enough to vent their anger. It is hard to imagine why such a scum sect exists in the field of immortal cultivation, the members of which cultivate at the cost of ordinary people¡¯s lives.


    Cultivation is about becoming immortal.


    It remains unknown whether there are immortals in the world. Even if there are, can the people of the Ghost Sect become immortals?


    Even if they are made to become immortals, are they confident enough?


    He shakes his head and gets rid of these complex thoughts.


    The priority is to let Doudou eat the ghost worms in the young man¡¯s body.


    These days Doudou is kind of busy, which runs around the whole Qiu City with Fire Dragon, Water Dragon and the others, but it is definitely not a bad thing for Doudou. As it eats more ghost worms, its cultivation level has been prominently elevated.


    Even its furs have been greatly changed. It remains to be seen how capable Doudou will be after it reaches the realm of Master.


    By then, Doudou is supposed to be as strong as a monster?


    The young man is still unconscious with a fever, but Doudou comes and treats him soon.


    For Doudou, it is not a big deal, which is so easy to cope with. It even feels a bit depressed. It rushes to the west of the city specially but it only gets this small quantity of ghost worms. They are not even enough to be an appetizer for it. It feels so furious.


    Certainly, they are ghost worms anyway. Depressed as it is, Doudou has to go if similar cases happen again.


    The families of the young man express their thanks to Doudou, Bai Yuyue and the other members. The grandfather of the young man also specially gets some bamboo shoots and wants to feed them to Doudou but Doudou just rolls its eyes at him.


    Are you kidding?


    How can it eat the bamboo shoots?


    Can a panda eat them? What an insult!


    ¡°Ahem. Sir, it doesn¡¯t eat these,¡± Bai Yuyue says, ¡°If you don¡¯t need anything else, we¡¯ll leave first.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Thank you. We really appreciate your help¡­¡± The young man¡¯s grandpa holds Bai Yuyue¡¯s hands tightly and sheds tears. What he wants to say is too much but in the end, he can only say thank you. They don¡¯t know how to express their gratitude in a better way.


    With Doudou, a group of people walk out of the room.


    ¡°Mr. Bai, Doudou is so capable!¡± A member of the Dragon Court says laughingly.


    ¡°Enough. Let¡¯s go back and talk if anything. Now we must be careful,¡± Bai Yuyue says.


    ¡°Yes!¡± The rest members of the Dragon Court hasten to stand at attention and place Doudou in the middle of them. With vigorous strides, they are ready to leave.


    Having walked for a distance, they get into a truck. An ordinary sedan is not big enough for Doudou.


    The driver tries to ignite the fuel a few times but fails.


    ¡°It¡¯s so strange. It was fine before!¡± The member of the Dragon Court who is driving mumbles with a stern face.


    ¡°Everyone, get off the truck! On guard!¡± Bai Yuyue is not sure about the situation but he is still vigilant.


    The members of the Dragon Court jump off the back of the truck one by one and surround the truck.


    ¡°Keep igniting the fuel,¡± Bai Yuyue looks around while talking.


    Beside the road is an aspen forest and on the right of it is a wild lake.


    ¡°This is not a good place¡­¡± Bai Yuyue thinks to himself.

 Chapter 610 - Love Comes too Fast

    As a gust of cold wind blows by, the members of the Dragon Court including Bai Yuyue all become nervous.


    It is fair enough to say they are basically seeing every bush and tree as an enemy.


    They are just too stressed.


    After all, they are aware of how important Doudou is to the Dragon Court and Qiu City.


    ¡°Mr. Bai, are we being too cautious?¡± A member of the Dragon Court jokes.


    The current atmosphere is too depressing so he wants to make the others relax in this way.


    Bai Yuyue takes a look at him and says with a frown, ¡°Be alert. It is not a bad thing anyway.


    The member just shuts his mouth instantly.


    Well¡­


    Be careful then.


    ¡°Watch out. Something is approaching us,¡± Bai Yuyue suddenly turns his head to look in a direction and says.


    The other members of the Dragon Court are all surprised.


    But their cultivation levels are not as high as that of Bai Yuyue and they cannot perceive what Bai Yuyue can perceive.


    Whether Bai Yuyue perceives correctly or not, it is necessary to be careful at the moment.


    Meanwhile, Bai Yuyue takes out his phone and immediately calls Fire Dragon.


    ¡°Lord Fire Dragon, something happens. We are in trouble.¡±


    In general cases, he must try his best to solve the problem as much as possible.


    He won¡¯t call for help until he makes sure he cannot deal with the problem.


    But now Bai Yuyue doesn¡¯t dare to do that.


    This is too important.


    Doudou¡¯s safety is closely related to the whole Qiu City.


    It will be too stupid if he still thinks about solving the problem and getting the credit. Under the current circumstance, it will be perfect as long as he doesn¡¯t make a mistake, let alone do a deed of merit.


    A tornado as high as three meters appears ahead, which comes at them really fast.


    Upon seeing the black tornado, all the people are astounded.


    ¡°Fall back!¡± Bai Yuyue still doesn¡¯t know what on earth is happening, but he has an intuition that they are in danger now.


    The truck is also abandoned at the moment.


    A group of people quickly retreat towards the woods.


    The tornado is still growing bigger, from which black smoke is emitted constantly.


    Maybe the woods won¡¯t be of much use but they are better than none.


    The members of the Dragon Court still form a circle with Doudou in the middle.


    Now they are not thinking about staying alive.


    Since the day they joined the Dragon Court, they have been well prepared to sacrifice their lives as long as they are needed by the Dragon Court, by Huaxia.


    Therefore, they only have one thought in their minds.


    That is, they must protect Doudou.


    They must keep it safe!


    This is closely related to the lives of the people in Qiu City!


    When the black tornado approaches, Bai Yuyue also sees two men wearing a black rope.


    ¡°They are from the Dragon Court¡­¡± Judging from their clothes, Bai Yuyue immediately recognizes them. He dealt with the people of the Ghost Sect before. The clothes are basically their uniforms.


    ¡°The bast**ds¡­¡± Several members of the Dragon Court curse.


    They guessed that the disaster in Qiu City was probably caused by the Ghost Sect.


    As the disciples of the Ghost Sect appear, the guess has been confirmed.


    Now every member of the Dragon Court is furious with a resentful glint in their eyes. They all wish to rush forward and rip the heads off the two members of the Ghost Sect.


    Bai Yuyue makes a decision promptly and reminds them, ¡°Remember. Our mission is to protect Doudou!¡±


    ¡°Understand!¡±


    Although they are eager to rush forward and tear the two disciples of the Ghost Sect apart, Bai Yuyue¡¯s words also remind them that the priority is Doudou. They can kill the two disciples of the Ghost Sect anytime.


    Doudou can understand what they are saying and also puts on a confused look.


    It seems that these people care about its safety very much.


    Are human beings so nice now?


    Actually, Doudou has had a good impression of mankind since it was born.


    After all, it is a national treasure.


    When it was born, a group of people took care of it.


    When it grew older, it could eat whatever it liked and do whatever it wanted.


    As to the loss of freedom, Doudou didn¡¯t mind that.


    It was so dangerous outside. What if it was beaten by other animals to death?


    Hence, it was better to hide in the zoo, where it could have food and friends.


    Afterward, it suddenly ate something amazing.


    Then it started to transform.


    All of a sudden, it had the confidence to conquer all.


    Then it felt that it could go out for an adventure. Unexpectedly, it ran into Gao Ge and finally realized that however strong it was, there was always someone stronger.


    It must keep its tail down (which means keeping a low key), though it doesn¡¯t have a tail.


    Now it is still doing fine.


    These people bring it to eat delicious worms and also try their best to protect it in the critical case.


    However, as a panda, under the circumstance, how can it hide behind these people who are not stronger than it?


    It must rise!


    It must stand up!


    Hence, it roars.


    It feels that as a panda, it should¡­


    It should fight like a man!


    Therefore, after roaring, Doudou also rushes forward.


    Then it strikes at the tornado.


    Looking at Doudou rushing forward and stirring up a cloud of dust, Bai Yuyue almost pees in situ.


    Crap.


    Oh man.


    They are trying so hard to protect it and it still charges forward to court death?


    ¡°Mr. Bai, what¡­ What shall we do?¡± A member of the Dragon Court asks in a low voice.


    ¡°Stupid. What else can we do? Fight!¡± After saying that, Bai Yuyue hastens to charge forward.


    And Doudou, just like a runaway panda, runs far away from them within a blink of an eye.


    Humph.


    How can a panda that can carry Gao Ge around be caught up with by them?


    Boom.


    Doudou opens its mouth, shoots a huge fireball out of its mouth and it hits the tornado.


    However, the tornado turns into a fiery tornado instead of fading away.


    ¡°Oh my gosh!¡±


    Doudou also wants to pee and then goes backwards for a distance quickly.


    ¡°Doudou, run!¡± Bai Yuyue shouts in a hurry.


    Doudou turns around and takes a look at him.


    Run away?


    Such an insult is not allowed!


    Hence, Doudou pushes against the ground with its four claws and leaps towards the fiery tornado.


    Love comes too fast.


    It is just like a tornado!


    Bang.


    Doudou has been thrown away by the tornado but its attack did work. The tornado has vanished.


    And it turns into¡­


    Tens of intangible ghosts!

 Chapter 611 - I Can’t Crawl Underground

    Chapter 611 I Can¡¯t Crawl Underground


    Tens of ghosts, like an army, stand in order before the members of the Ghost Sect, imposing huge stress on them.


    Not only the other members of the Dragon Court but also Bai Yuyue feels hard to breathe in the face of the ghosts.


    Doudou still doesn¡¯t show any panic on its face.


    It growls at the ghosts.


    If it can talk, it must be saying, ¡°Come on! Come if you dare!¡±


    Perhaps it has become like a honey badger.


    For its lifetime, it never knows what fear is.


    ¡°Doudou, come here,¡± Bai Yuyue shouts at Doudou.


    Doudou knows what Bai Yuyue wants to say.


    He simply wants to protect it.


    However, the point is that he is not as strong as the panda. Now his allegation of protecting it can¡¯t make it feel safe at all!


    No one is reliable.


    It must count on itself anyway!


    ¡°Three of the ghosts are Ghost Kings¡­¡± When Bai Yuyue feels the Qi of the ghosts, he is immediately startled.


    He knows the Ghost Kings in Qiu City are not very strong, which are much weaker than the cultivators at the realm of Master.


    Nevertheless, it is really easy for the three Ghost Kings to deal with them.


    The two disciples of the Ghost Sect wearing a black rope are hiding behind the ghosts with a sneer.


    They only knew that the old woman had been prepared in Qiu City but they didn¡¯t expect her preparation to be so full.


    Although they have a natural fear of the Dragon Court, these members of the Dragon Court are obviously not that competent and won¡¯t cause big trouble for them. There are tens of ghosts, three of which are Ghost Kings. They can easily take down the members of the Dragon Court.


    ¡°They send out so many ghosts now, which must be their trump card. They are determined to capture Doudou. Our mission is to cover Doudou and get it to leave. Understand?¡± Bai Yuyue takes a deep breath and says slowly in a trembling voice.


    They finally run into the people of the Ghost Sect but they cannot do anything about them.


    They not only can¡¯t kill these people but also have to run away.


    Inevitably, they nurse a grievance.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± The other members of the Dragon Court understand tacitly. They are all subordinates of Bai Yuyue. Of course they know what Bai Yuyue intends to do.


    As such, they feel grieved too.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    As he orders, all the other people immediately turn around and retreat.


    Disgruntled as it feels, Doudou understands it is no match for so many ghosts. Hence, it is wise to run away for now. It just feels that this is too insulting for it to face its friends in the zoo anymore¡­


    ¡°Attack!¡± One of the disciples of the Ghost raises the Soul Summoning Pennant up high. When the pennant is raised high, it is like that the signal gun is fired in the competition field. Tens of ghosts immediately charge forward at the members of the Dragon Court at a rapid speed.


    Bai Yuyue turns around and takes a look. His heart suddenly skips a beat. He realizes that they don¡¯t run fast enough to get away with the ghosts behind them.


    ¡°Take Doudou back!¡± Bai Yuyue roars and turns around to strike at the ghosts.


    ¡°Mr. Bai!¡±


    The other members of the Dragon Court are struck dumb.


    But they can¡¯t say that there is anything irrational about Bai Yuyue¡¯s decision.


    ¡°Doudou, run faster and get rid of the ghosts.¡± One of the members of the Dragon Court suddenly comes to his senses and says with a serious face, ¡°They can¡¯t catch up with you. You must go back!¡±


    Doudou looks at them with anxiety.


    ¡°We must go back and help our team leader,¡± the member of the Dragon Court seems to have seen through Doudou¡¯s confusion and then says with a smile.


    He looks very calm as if he were saying that he was about to do a number two.


    He says so lightly that he appears so grieved.


    Doudou shakes its head and wants to veto their suggestion.


    However, these people¡¯s eyes are very determined.


    ¡°Remember. You must stay alive. If you die, we will die for nothing. Understand?¡± The member of the Dragon Court tries to reach out his hand to pat Doudou¡¯s head gently.


    He wouldn¡¯t have dared to do so before.


    It is partly because of Doudou¡¯s significance.


    It is also due to Doudou¡¯s capability.


    Nevertheless, somehow he dares to do so now, calm and composed.


    Doudou snorts at the man.


    ¡°Okay. Go now. Don¡¯t turn back your head!¡±


    After saying that, he turns around and looks at the ghosts.


    ¡°Take them down!¡±


    ¡°Kill them!¡±


    The members of the Dragon Court laugh and strike at the ghosts together.


    Are they afraid of death?


    Yes, for sure.


    How many people dare to pat their chests and say they have no fear of death? Those who dare to probably haven¡¯t grown old enough to fear death.


    When one is in his twenties, he will fear that no one will take care of his parents if he dies.


    When he is 30 years old, he will start to worry that no one will shelter his children if he dies.


    When he grows old enough, he will still fear death. On the contrary, they will be even more reluctant to leave the world and yearn for seeing more.


    However, these members of the Dragon Court fear death indeed, but they are more afraid that they don¡¯t die when they should.


    Doudou must be safe.


    It is what they wish for now.


    After all, if Doudou dies, a lot of people in Qiu City will die too¡­


    ¡°Mr. Bai, we are coming!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Bai, hang in there!¡±


    Now Bai Yuyue has been forced to retreat continuously by the ghosts.


    Suddenly, he hears the yelling from behind. Then he turns around and sees the members of the Dragon Court. Instantly, he is shocked.


    ¡°Crap. Who allowed you to come here? Leave!¡±


    ¡°Mr. Bai, rest assured. Doudou has left!¡±


    Bai Yuyue is finally relieved with a sigh.


    He clenches his fist and strikes a punch to dispel one of the ghosts.


    However, a Ghost King has approached him.


    ¡°We must stall for as much time as possible. Understand?¡± At the moment, Bai Yuyue cannot scold these people but heave a sigh.


    ¡°Rest assured!¡± The members of the Dragon Court laugh and don¡¯t look frightened at all.


    They know it very well.


    Now their mission is not to exterminate these ghosts or stay alive.


    Instead, they must stall for more time for Doudou to run away¡­


    A disciple of the Ghost Sect asks the other, ¡°Hey man, the panda has run away. Shouldn¡¯t we chase after it?¡±


    ¡°No need. Granny has a backup plan. She is waiting over there. Run? Where can it run to?¡±


    ¡°Phew. In this case, I will be¡­¡±


    Before he finishes talking, his face suddenly stiffens. The next moment, his body suddenly explodes.


    The other one has been smashed to death by Earth Dragon before coming to his senses.


    ¡°You punks. How dare you hurt our members?¡± Earth Dragon pinches his nose, with his body full of dirt. Behind him is a deep hole, ¡°Dang. If anyone dares to ask me to hide underground, I must kill him. I am Earth Dragon, but I cannot crawl underground!¡±

 Chapter 612 - It Is a Plot

    Earth Dragon¡¯s appearance has boosted the confidence of Bai Yuyue and the other members, but they are also wondering why he shows up in this place and how he comes here.


    Bai Yuyue looks at the mud on Earth Dragon¡¯s body and the hole. Then he has got an answer and then smiles bitterly. It seems that he has been deceived.


    Doudou won¡¯t encounter any danger at all.


    Since Earth Dragon is here, the Dragon Court must have a solution.


    ¡°Bai Yuyue, leave the three Ghost Kings to me. And the rest shall be taken care of by you!¡± Earth Dragon shouts at Bai Yuyue.


    In terms of his capability, he can deal with three Ghost Kings at most. Although a Ghost King is much less competent than a cultivator at the realm of Master, there are three of them! Even if he can dispel them, it will take some time.


    ¡°Rest assured, Lord Earth Dragon.¡± Bai Yuyue chuckles.


    The tens of ghosts are mostly not strong. The three Ghost Kings are the main problem. Now that the Ghost Kings have been dragged by Earth Dragon, they will be much less stressed. At least, they won¡¯t die in this place at least.


    At worst, they can just hang in until the rescue arrives, which shouldn¡¯t be a problem for them¡­


    Doudou is still fleeing.


    It feels sad and thinks it should stay to do Bai Yuyue and his peers a favor, but on second thought, it still gives up the thought.


    As the member of the Dragon Court who touches its head said, if it doesn¡¯t run away first, what¡¯s the point of dying with them?


    They are willing to sacrifice their lives simply in order to let it get away so that more people of Qiu City can be saved.


    Hence, it must stay alive!


    However, it has made up its mind.


    After it goes back, it must ask Gao Ge to bring it back and seek revenge.


    After all, those people are quite nice to it and also willing to save it at the cost of their lives.


    Oh¡­


    It feels so touched¡­


    Soon Doudou stops.


    It stares vigilantly at the figure that suddenly appears with its fur standing on end, just like a startled cat.


    This is an old woman with a sinister smile.


    Anyway, it feels so uncomfortable being stared at by the old woman.


    It has encountered a crisis.


    ¡°Interesting. You are a panda and you carry the Qi of the Ghost Sect¡­¡± the old woman looks at Doudou and sneers, ¡°No wonder my ghost worms can be your food.¡±


    Doudou opens its mouth and growls.


    Although it is a panda, it doesn¡¯t belong to a cat family but a bear family!


    Therefore, it goes at the woman with rage.


    It has seen the ghosts so it naturally thinks that Bai Yuyue and his peers must be doomed now.


    And this old woman must be with the ghosts.


    If it can kill this old woman, it will be successful revenge for them?


    ¡°Humph! You are courting death!¡± The old woman¡¯s eyes glistened with fierceness. Suddenly, a yellow talisman with red words appears on her hand.


    A beam of red light emerges and goes at Doudou.


    Doudou also squirts a fireball that hits the light. Instantly, they explode, causing a shock that forces Doudou to retreat for a distance.


    Yet, the old woman advances instead of retreating.


    Her sinister smile turns into a mockery of Doudou.


    It seems that in her eyes, now Doudou is not threatening at all. Instead, it has become a wild kitten driven into a hopeless situation.


    Doudou is so furious that it roars a few times continuously. It charges forward like a flash of lightning, whose claws are sharp enough to tear everything into pieces. However, it is stopped by a talisman.


    The talisman was as big as a palm but after it sparkles, it turns into a wall and happens to block Doudou¡¯s way.


    After several failures, it tries to go around the talismans but to its surprise, a few more talismans come at it.


    The five directions, front, back, left, right and top, are all blocked, leaving it no room to escape.


    Doudou is completely anxious.


    It is aware that it will be trapped if it cannot find a way to ruin the talismans.


    It feels safe in the trapping cage of Gao Ge, for it feels at home in there.


    However, if it is locked up now, it will become the meat on the chopping board.


    Six or seven fireballs are squirted out of its mouth, which hit the talismans and yet don¡¯t work at all.


    It knows that actually this old woman is not stronger than it but the talismans are a bit tricky, as if they are specially targeted at it.


    This is a typical case of suiting the remedy to the case.


    Nevertheless, it knows nothing about the talismans, so it is a bit difficult to break through.


    Doudou becomes anxious.


    It can¡¯t wait to flee from this place.


    It ponders and then starts digging a hole in the ground.


    Crap.


    It can escape through an underground tunnel anyway.


    It knows that it can hardly escape by digging a tunnel in terms of timeliness. The old woman is not an idiot. How can she just let it dig a tunnel?


    However, after digging for a long time, it finds that the old woman still doesn¡¯t stop it.


    It feels so confused.


    Is it given an opportunity to escape?


    Does she feel sure to win so she is ready to dance and jubilate?


    Humph. She must be looking down upon the panda!


    Hence, Doudou speeds up digging the hole.


    The old woman has been forced to retreat.


    Before her a strapping man appears.


    ¡°I¡¯ve waited for you for so long. You finally show yourself, huh?¡± Fire Dragon sneers, ¡°Since you are here, stay then.¡±


    The old woman frowns.


    Even if she is a fool, she should know this is a trap.


    Her three Ghost Kings haven¡¯t come to her rescue by now. That is to say, they are in trouble.


    Fire Dragon appears in front of her.


    It goes without saying that this is a plot.


    ¡°Lord Fire Dragon, something is wrong with this woman!¡± Holding a compass, Master Wen following behind Water Dragon coughs and says.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Fire Dragon is slightly surprised.


    Master Wen stares at the old woman for a while and says in a low voice, ¡°She seems to be lifeless¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Fire Dragon is shocked.


    ¡°Whatever. Take her down first!¡± Water Dragon yells and strikes at the old woman.


    Fire Dragon understands that what Water Dragon actually meant is to capture the woman instead of killing her so that they can dig up more secrets from her, including the headquarters of the Ghost Sect and the solution to deal with the ghost worms in Qiu City. Hence, he also charges forward at once.


    Unflustered, the old woman doesn¡¯t look like she is in trouble.


    ¡°Do you really think that I am not prepared at all?¡± She grins, exposing her jagged teeth which are just like sharp rocks.


    Suddenly, the brightly colored flame burns on her, giving off a cloud of white smoke.


    ¡°Watch out. The smoke is poisonous!¡± Fire Dragon shouts and retreats with Water Dragon at the same time.

 Chapter 613 - He Is Finally Here

    Evidently, Water Dragon¡¯s sensitivity is more or less the same as Fire Dragon¡¯s. They come to their senses at the same time and then retreat together.


    After the smoke fades away, they quickly charge forward. But where is the old woman?


    ¡°Oh no, how come she just disappeared?¡± Fire Dragon is so shocked.


    Despite the white smoke, they didn¡¯t see the old woman run out of the smoke.


    She could only dig a tunnel and escape just like Doudou but it was impossible.


    Holding a compass, Master Wen doesn¡¯t run over with his head drooping over his neck until he makes sure there is no danger around.


    Master Wen who hasn¡¯t eaten well recently has become much thinner than before.


    He walks to the position where the old woman stood and picks up a scarecrow to which a talisman is stuck, but now half of the talisman has been burned.


    ¡°That explains it¡­¡± Staring at the scarecrow, Master Wen falls into deep thought but after thinking it over, he immediately takes a tumble and touches his chin, ¡°No wonder I felt she was lifeless.¡±


    When he saw the old woman, he just felt that he didn¡¯t see a lively person but a corpse.


    He felt inevitably confounded but upon seeing the scarecrow, he understands why then.


    Water Dragon and Fire Dragon come near.


    ¡°Wen Yihuan, what¡¯s going on?¡± Water Dragon asks with a frown.


    Watching the enemy run away in front of them, they all feel upset.


    Showing his deep wrinkles on his brow, Master Wen shakes the scarecrow and explains, ¡°That was not her true body.¡±


    ¡°What? An alt of hers?¡± Fire Dragon mumbles.


    Master Wen laughs and says, ¡°You can put it that way.¡±


    Water Dragon feels disgruntled, ¡°You thought we were playing online games? An alt?¡±


    Master Wen coughs and says in a hurry, ¡°Lord Water Dragon, the young lady should hold a significant position in the Ghost Sect. As far as I know, not many people know about the puppet skill of the Ghost Sect. Actually, it is quite simple. You just put a ghost into the scarecrow and impose your consciousness on the ghost with a talisman. In this way, you will make your own puppet and the puppet can be as capable as you are. However, it will bring damage to your soul. I¡¯m afraid that young lady won¡¯t be recovered until a few months later.¡±


    Fire Dragon and Water Dragon both feel amused.


    In their eyes, that is an old woman for sure.


    But Master Wen thinks differently.


    Who knows which one of them is older? Yet, it doesn¡¯t sound weird that he addresses that old woman as a young lady.


    ¡°But I can be sure of one thing. That young lady can¡¯t be too far away from us,¡± Wen Yihuan says seriously, ¡°Because the puppet can only be controlled within a certain distance.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Fire Dragon is spirited to hear that, ¡°How farthest can it be?¡±


    ¡°Within 5 kilometers,¡± Wen Yihuan thinks about it and says.


    Fire Dragon nods his head.


    ¡°I will go and tell all the members of the Dragon Court in Qiu City to start searching for her!¡±


    ¡°What about me?¡± Water Dragon asks.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Fire Dragon chuckles, ¡°Gao Ge is close to you.¡±


    Water Dragon was a bit puzzled at first and failed to understand what Fire Dragon actually meant, but very soon she comes to her senses and then snaps, ¡°What do you mean? It was your plan and it was you who proposed luring the tiger out of the mountains. Now you ask me to explain it to Gao Ge?¡±


    Fire Dragon says with a bitter smile, ¡°If I go, I¡¯m afraid I will get into a fight with him.¡±


    Water Dragon rolls her eyes at him.


    However, on second thought, such a possibility cannot be excluded.


    After all, Gao Ge is a man who once fought with Heaven Dragon and also won!


    Although he was assisted by two monsters and now the two monsters are not with him, his capability has been shown in the battle.


    Therefore, if Fire Dragon fights with Gao Ge, it is hard to say who will laugh at last.


    She waves her hand with annoyance, ¡°Go away. Get out of my sight.¡±


    Of course Fire Dragon won¡¯t be mad at Water Dragon. After all, Water Dragon is about to take the bullet for him so he immediately runs away.


    At the moment, Doudou also gets out of the ground.


    Master Wen wanted to help Doudou out, but now he didn¡¯t need to.


    Looking at Master Wen and Water Dragon before it, Doudou feels so confused.


    Emm.


    The situation has been greatly changed just within a while?


    Where is the old woman?


    It has met Water Dragon and Master Wen before and it knows they are on the same team, but it still wonders where the enemies are.


    Were they beaten to death?


    Even if they were, didn¡¯t it happen too fast?


    Suddenly, Doudou thinks of something and then suddenly turns around to run away.


    Now that Water Dragon is here, it means the crisis abates then.


    Therefore, it must go to check on Bai Yuyue and his peers now.


    ¡°Is the panda insane?¡± Master Wen is so confused to gaze at Doudou running away with staring eyes.


    ¡°Cut the crap. Let¡¯s go and have a look.¡± Water Dragon also feels confused and has no idea what happens to Doudou.


    Following Doudou, they also see Bai Yuyue and the other members.


    Now the battle between Bai Yuyue, Earth Dragon and those ghosts is still on.


    As it sees a ghost appearing behind Bai Yuyue and trying to launch a sneak attack, without hesitation Doudou just rushes forward and tears the ghost apart with its claws.


    ¡°Doudou?¡± Upon seeing Doudou, Bai Yuyue is a bit surprised, ¡°How come you are back?¡±


    Doudou takes a look at Bai Yuyue and chuckles. Without saying anything, it rushes towards another ghost.


    Now Bai Yuyue also sees Water Dragon and Master Wen arrive too and finally feels relieved. Since everyone is here, Doudou will be fine. He doesn¡¯t need to worry anymore.


    ¡°Water Dragon, good timing. Come and help!¡±


    Water Dragon nods her head and immediately charges forward to help Earth Dragon.


    It is rather easy for two cultivators at the realm of Master to deal with three Ghost Kings.


    ¡°Master Wen, why are you standing there? Come and help!¡± Bai Yuyue shouts at Master Wen.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t. I¡¯m too old to fight,¡± Master Wen says with a sigh.


    Bai Yuyue glares at him.


    Soon, the battlefield has been cleared.


    All the ghosts have been got rid of.


    After Water Dragon and Earth Dragon deal with three Ghost Kings, it is a piece of cake to handle the rest of the ghosts.


    They haven¡¯t yet let out a sigh when a car stops on the roadside.


    ¡°What should come still comes.¡± Water Dragon frowns.


    Earth Dragon looks at Water Dragon, confused.

 Chapter 614 - It Has to Be Her

    Actually, Gao Ge dislikes his current status.


    If there is a mirror in front of him, he must look really furious and whiny in the mirror.


    He has tried his best to hold back his emotion, but he still can¡¯t help flying into a rage!


    The ghosts controlled by the Ghost Sect won¡¯t leave any trace after dying. They just vanish completely, but the tracks on the ground along with the corpses of the two disciples of the Ghost Sect are telling Gao Ge that a fight happened here just now and it was a battle between the Dragon Court and the Ghost Sect.


    ¡°Gao Ge, ahem, why are you here?¡± Water Dragon can only walk forward and ask with a wry smile.


    Earth Dragon feels that Water Dragon looks so weird. Moreover, Gao Ge is apparently so furious. Earth Dragon doesn¡¯t know what is going on, but he can guess that Gao Ge has been taken in. And the one who fools him is probably Water Dragon, or more likely to be the Dragon Court. Otherwise, Water Dragon won¡¯t look so guilty. This makes him feel so vexed.


    ¡°Lord Water Dragon, are the people of the Ghost Sect all killed?¡± Gao Ge snorts.


    ¡°Gao Ge, calm down first. Listen¡­¡±


    ¡°Listen to you? So I can be fooled by you again?¡± Gao Ge suddenly increases his voice.


    Water Dragon puckers her lips and has no idea what to say.


    Gao Ge heaves a sigh and feels resigned, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to yell at you.¡±


    ¡°I know¡­¡± Water Dragon heaves a sigh.


    Earth Dragon is so bewildered about their conversation.


    He blinks his eyes and takes a look at Water Dragon and Gao Ge.


    In the end, he still can¡¯t help asking, ¡°What on earth is going on?¡±


    Gao Ge glimpses Earth Dragon and slightly frowns. He says nothing but Earth Dragon has guessed his thought and then hastens to say, ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. I assure you that this has nothing to do with me at all! They just asked me to hide in here so I came here.¡±


    Water Dragon gets so angry, ¡°You are such a traitor!¡±


    Earth Dragon glimpses her and murmurs, ¡°But I was telling the truth¡­ Humph!¡±


    Water Dragon can¡¯t help punching him.


    She must teach him a lesson!


    Gao Ge stares at Water Dragon and the latter says after thinking for a moment, ¡°Or I¡¯ll let Fire Dragon talk to you when he arrives?¡±


    It is only a matter of shirking the responsibility!


    She can do it too.


    Xie Zhuolian and Su Hui neither can understand what is happening now.


    Therefore, they choose to remain quiet wisely and ask nothing.


    Su Hui says nothing because she has just joined the Dragon Court and knows that she cannot interfere with a lot of things.


    Xie Zhuolian¡¯s mindset is much simpler. This time, she comes to Qiu City only to help but she herself is not a member of the Dragon Court. Now, these things apparently seem to be within the Dragon Court. In this case, what else can she ask about?


    Gao Ge stays silent for a long time and then lights a cigarette for himself.


    Earth Dragon reaches out his hand to take away Gao Ge¡¯s cigarettes and also lights one for himself.


    Bai Yuyue and his peers all stand by and don¡¯t dare to come near.


    After he finishes a cigarette, Gao Ge asks slowly, ¡°Lord Water Dragon, is the matter in Qiu City settled now?¡±


    ¡°Not yet.¡± Water Dragon shakes her head, ¡°Although the ringleader showed up, it was a puppet only.¡±


    ¡°A puppet?¡± Gao Ge feels a bit surprised, ¡°That is to say, the ringleader hasn¡¯t been found.¡±


    Water Dragon nods her head and says, ¡°Master Wen knows it better. You may ask him.¡±


    Gao Ge fixes his eyes on Master Wen and then the latter immediately runs over.


    ¡°Boss, what can I do for you?¡±


    ¡°Hehe. I am not your boss. You may eat willfully with your mouth but you must be careful of what you say!¡± Gao Ge snaps.


    Master Wen grins.


    ¡°Enough. Tell me about it now. Do you really want me to ask questions one by one?¡± While talking, Gao Ge turns around and walks forward, followed by Master Wen. They both get into the black car. Gao Ge sits in the driver¡¯s seat while Master Wen sits in the front passenger seat.


    He asks Gao Ge for a cigarette and then lights it up. The window is not fully rolled down so as to maintain the ventilation in the car. After all, it is not their car. They had better mind the usage of the car.


    While Master Wen is telling what happened, Gao Ge listens to him with a serious face.


    In fact, Master Wen just tells what he saw. It is not complicated but Gao Ge has got the key point.


    ¡°How old is that girl?¡± Gao Ge asks. After hearing Master Wen¡¯s description, he pulls a long face, ¡°How can you address her as a girl? Are you insane?¡±


    Master Wen coughs and says in a low voice, ¡°Regardless of your views, I just think that is a girl!¡±


    ¡°Enough. When I see her around later, I will ask for you and try to set you up.¡± Amidst talking, Gao Ge also ponders.


    He feels that he might have found some important information.


    Then he takes out his cell. On it, there is a sketch that looks so vivid.


    Before he came to Qiu City, a subordinate of the Tang Family claimed that he had seen Meng Jing stayed with an old woman.


    The portrait of the old woman was drawn according to his memories.


    However, despite the portrait, the Tang Family still can¡¯t find any information about the old woman.


    He takes a glance at Gao Ge¡¯s cellphone and instantly becomes shocked.


    ¡°You¡¯ve seen her too?¡±


    Gao Ge pats the steering wheel, immediately puts his cellphone away and gets off the car hurriedly.


    His thoughts have been testified one by one and he gradually gets a full picture.


    Undoubtedly, Meng Jing may be actually in Qiu City and she has been involved with the Ghost Sect.


    Or is she threatened by them?


    It is basically impossible.


    It is more likely that Meng Jing gets close to the Ghost Sect probably trying to find the headquarters of the Ghost Sect through the old woman.


    Gao Ge has been wishing to do that. After all, for some time, he has been dreaming about eradicating the whole Ghost Sect.


    But he doesn¡¯t want Meng Jing to do that.


    Probably the Dragon Court also knows that if Gao Ge finds it out, he will bring Meng Jing back without hesitation, so they deliberately hide the truth from him.


    It is not that Gao Ge is too selfish but that he knows it is too dangerous. The people of the Ghost Sect are all vicious and shrewd. He has known it before. After all, it is not the first time that he has dealt with the people of the Ghost Sect.


    He gets off his car angrily and feels so resigned. He feels that he is just as emotional as a kid.


    Walking to Water Dragon, he takes a deep breath to ease his depression. After calming down, he finally says in an extremely suppressed tone, ¡°Why did you choose her?¡±


    Water Dragon stares at Gao Ge quietly for a long time. Instead of feigning ignorance, she says to Gao Ge, ¡°Because it has to be her.¡±

 Chapter 615 - The Xie Family’s Wine

    Chapter 615 The Xie Family¡¯s Wine


    When Gao Ge asks why it has to be her, Water Dragon immediately realizes that Gao Ge may have guessed something.


    Thus, she also gives a certain and yet vague answer directly.


    Gao Ge frowns.


    This is not the first time he has heard such words.


    However, every time he hears that, he feels depressed.


    Instead of responding, he just turns around and leaves.


    Since Master Wen asserts that the old woman¡¯s original body is within a five-kilometer radius from here, he still has a chance of finding them now.


    Maybe Meng Jing is still with that old woman now.


    Not maybe.


    It is beyond question.


    Therefore, he must speed up and find them earlier than the Dragon Court does.


    However, he doesn¡¯t get his way.


    Even the Dragon Court can¡¯t find the old woman after searching for a long while, let alone Gao Ge.


    Of course, they still need to continue looking for her.


    The old woman has suffered a severe loss in Qiu City. Supposedly, she won¡¯t just let go easily, which can be seen from the fact that the ghost worms haven¡¯t completely vanished. Hence, there is still a chance.


    However, according to Master Wen, the old woman showed up in the form of a puppet before, but it also took her a lot of energy. She must choose to hide away in recuperation for some time and won¡¯t initiate any attack within a short period of time.


    Besides, such a severe loss gives them a reminder. Due to this failure, it will be basically impossible to find another chance like this.


    The Dragon Court has shaken the bush to rouse the serpent this time. Even if the old woman is insane, she can¡¯t let them pull off the same trick again.


    Therefore, Gao Ge also feels very wrathful.


    However, wrath is of no avail. It is not that the Dragon Court was not well prepared but that they didn¡¯t expect the old woman to fly their kite with a puppet. Even if Gao Ge had known about their plan and engaged himself through the whole action, the result wouldn¡¯t have been changed. It is beyond all doubt.


    Actually, at the thought of that, Gao Ge feels a bit better.


    Currently, he still has a chance anyway.


    That the ghost worms in Qiu City haven¡¯t vanished means the old woman hasn¡¯t run away. This is a chance for him.


    Since he knows the old woman won¡¯t give up, it is not a difficult thing to take her down in Qiu City.


    After returning to the Tang Family¡¯s courtyard, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t look happy.


    As to the Dragon Court¡­


    Gao Ge can¡¯t be bothered to blame them. After all, he doesn¡¯t have a reason to do that.


    He is not a member of the Dragon Court anymore, but Meng Jing is!


    As a member of the Dragon Court, it is normal that she carries out the mission assigned by the Dragon Court.


    Although the mission is risky, Meng Jing still has no reason to say no.


    Gao Ge knows that very well.


    Gao Ge must be the one who knows best about Meng Jing in the world.


    Even Meng Jing¡¯s parents don¡¯t know more about her than him.


    Gao Ge is very confident.


    He is ruminating about how Meng Jing is doing now¡­


    Probably because they have seen through Gao Ge¡¯s bad mood, Yue Xincheng and the others don¡¯t come near.


    To comfort Gao Ge?


    It must be a joke.


    For the time being, Gao Ge has met so many ups and downs. How can he need comforting?


    Now Gao Ge only needs to calm down on his own and get himself together.


    After all, Gao Ge is still good at adjusting himself to the situation.


    At night, Xie Zhuolian drops by.


    Gao Ge didn¡¯t expect to meet her.


    Moreover, she also brings a pot of wine.


    ¡°This is the medicinal wine unique to my family. Medicinal wine as it is, it does taste good with the effect of calming the nerves. Would you like to try it?¡± Xie Zhuolian says with a smile.


    Looking at her, Gao Ge nods his head and also gives a smile.


    A servant of the Tang Family¡¯s serves some dishes and two bowls.


    Xie Zhuolian fills the bowl with the wine. Instantly, the fragrance of the wine permeates the air.


    Just as Xie Zhuolian said, although this is medicinal wine, it does taste good, which can be told from the fragrance of the wine.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about your matter from Lord Water Dragon,¡± Xie Zhuolian says smilingly. ¡°But she didn¡¯t say much so I have to guess the rest. I¡¯m not a member of the Dragon Court. Even if I am, I¡¯m afraid that I can¡¯t know too much, can I?¡±


    As Gao Ge drinks up the wine in the bowl, he feels much better and his breath becomes a lot smoother.


    It seems that Xie Zhuolian was not blowing her own trumpet. The wine does have a good effect of soothing the nerves.


    Gao Ge feels not only good about Xie Zhuolian but also grateful to her.


    It was in his previous life that she helped him, but Gao Ge is a grateful person. Yet by now, Xie Zhuolian hasn¡¯t given him a chance of requiting favors.


    Calm and composed, Xie Zhuolian pours another bowl of wine for Gao Ge.


    ¡°Does the wine taste good?¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head and says smilingly, ¡°If the Xie Family starts the business of wine, your family will rise to fame for sure.¡±


    Xie Zhuolian puckers her lips and doesn¡¯t agree with Gao Ge. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. The wine contains too many precious medicinal materials. Besides, it is too time-consuming and complicated to make the wine. Therefore, we never sell our wine. We only send it to others as a gift.¡±


    Gao Ge asks curiously, ¡°How much will the pot of wine cost if it is for sales?¡±


    Xie Zhuolian shakes her head and says, ¡°As I said, we never sell our wine. Hence, there is no price tag on it. Neither am I sure how much it should cost. However, if you must ask, putting aside the labor and time spent on it, simply in terms of the medicinal materials, the wine is worth one million.¡±


    Gao Ge shakes his head with a bitter smile.


    Indeed, if the Xie Family really sells wine, the sales volume will probably be rather low.


    Actually, the medicinal materials are not important at all. The time that the Xie Family spends matters most. Their time is very valuable. With the time to make wine, they can do more things. So, the time cost is far higher than the cost of medicinal materials.


    ¡°I heard that you were looking for your girlfriend?¡± Xie Zhuolian asks.


    Gao Ge nods his head.


    In his previous life, just because Meng Jing was gone, he met Xie Zhuolian. They were not acquainted but at least Gao Ge felt cared for in that cold winter.


    In this life, Gao Ge has Yue Xincheng, Xia Lu and a lot of other good friends. Besides, Meng Jing is still alive in the world, though he hasn¡¯t found her for now. Under the circumstance, he meets Xie Zhuolian again, which is quite coincidental.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about you, but I think the girl loved by you must be happy. What¡¯s more, I¡¯m sure you can find her,¡± Xie Zhuolian hedges and clinks her bowl with Gao Ge¡¯s. Then she continues, ¡°I¡¯d better drop this thing now. It won¡¯t bring you anything but annoyance. Just drink the wine and have a sleep. You will find that tomorrow is another day.¡±

 Chapter 616 - Shao Shuai’s Request

    Chapter 616 Shao Shuai¡¯s Request


    They have dined and wined to satiety.


    After seeing off Xie Zhuolian, Gao Ge returns to his own room and surprisingly, he finds that a man is sitting in there.


    ¡°Gao Ge, you are such a bad friend. Even I have only drunk a small cup of the Xie Family¡¯s wine. It still leaves a lingering taste in my mouth! Now I can only smell it without access to even a drop of it. It is too tormenting!¡± Shao Shuai looks at Gao Ge and says with a depressed look.


    ¡°Miss Xie hasn¡¯t gone far away. If your family has ties with the Xie Family, I suppose you can get a glass of wine from her,¡± Gao Ge says.


    Shao Shuai waves his hand. ¡°Although my family is acquainted with the Xie Family, we are not that closed. Besides, I am not that important. Everyone knows that the wine of the Xie Family is good stuff. It can also help increase one¡¯s cultivation level. However, it is basically useless for you. You are a cultivator at the realm of Master. Even if the wine can elevate the cultivation level, it won¡¯t work much on you.¡±


    Gao Ge sits down, picks up the cigarettes on the table and lights one.


    Shao Shuai pushes the ashtray to him and looks at Gao Ge with narrowed eyes, saying, ¡°Have a guess. Why am I here?¡±


    Gao Ge is dazed. After thinking for a while, he shakes his head.


    Shao Shuai coughs and says, ¡°I¡¯ve known what happened to you today, but not much. After all, the information has been blocked by the Dragon Court. It is too difficult for me to pry into more information.¡±


    Gao Ge stays silent and flicks the cigarette ash away. He just squints at Shao Shuai and waits for him to continue talking.


    Instead of beating around the bushes, Shao Shuai says, ¡°As far as I know, all the poultry in a village were dead overnight.¡±


    Gao Ge frowns and says, ¡°What does it have to do with me?


    Shao Shuai waves his hand, gesturing for Gao Ge to hold on.


    Then he takes a cigarette from Gao Ge¡¯s cigarette pack, lights one for himself and blows a smoke ring.


    Upon seeing that, Gao Ge smiles.


    He thinks of the golden monkey.


    The way Shao Shuai blows smoke rings is just like how the golden monkey does it.


    ¡°Is your zodiac animal monkey?¡± Gao Ge asks subconsciously.


    Shao Shuai doesn¡¯t know what Gao Ge has in mind, but he has an intuition that Gao Ge can¡¯t be saying anything nice.


    He coughs, takes a puff on the cigarette and then raises his head to blow it out. Seeing the smoke rising slowly under the lamp, he feels as if being surrounded by clouds.


    Well¡­


    It must be because he has watched too many episodes of ¡°Journey to the West.¡±


    ¡°The poultry in the village have been drained of blood, but not many people know about this. Yet, it should have been known by the Dragon Court, but they don¡¯t pay much attention to it. Supposedly, they will send someone to check on it tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Is it a supernatural event?¡± Gao Ge frowns and asks.


    Shao Shuai nods his head and says, ¡°Surely it is, but if that is a ghost event, why is no human dead but the poultry? Moreover, by now I¡¯ve never heard of any ghost that needs to suck blood. Is it a vampire from abroad?¡±


    Despite saying so, Shao Shuai is obviously kidding.


    He doesn¡¯t think it is possible.


    Gao Ge falls into deep thought without responding.


    Shao Shuai continues talking regardless.


    ¡°Actually, what I wonder most is why it is generally believed that a ghost must be transformed by the soul of a dead person.¡±


    Hearing that, Gao Ge suddenly stands up and looks at Shao Shuai with staring eyes.


    What Shao Shuai said just makes him take a tumble and seem to think of something.


    ¡°Where is the village?¡± Gao Ge asks in a deep voice.


    Shao Shuai squints at Gao Ge, saying, ¡°Of course I can tell you. If it were not for obtaining the information for you, why would I put the effort?¡±


    Gao Ge sneers and says, ¡°If you were really willing to tell me, you would cut to the chase and not keep me guessing. However, as to what you¡¯ve mentioned, I can figure it out if I want to.¡±


    ¡°Without alerting the Dragon Court?¡± Shao Shuai asks.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Shao Shuai does hit a nerve in him.


    If Gao Ge wants to look into the name and location of the village based on the information provided by Shao Shuai, he must ask Tang Jiusi to do it. He himself has no information network, but Tang Jiusi is a member of the Dragon Court anyway. If he lets Tang Jiusi pry into the information for him, the Dragon Court will be informed.


    Tang Jiusi is on good terms with Gao Ge and still willing to help the latter after Gao Ge resigned from the Dragon Court, but likewise, Tang Jiusi is also loyal to the Dragon Court.


    That is the problem.


    ¡°I can take you there on one condition,¡± Shao Shuai says.


    He knows that Gao Ge is smart. If he behaves too falseheartedly, he will only annoy Gao Ge.


    Business is business. He may be able to coax a stupid man with the excuse of friendship, but in no way can he take Gao Ge in.


    It will be too absurdly shameless.


    Therefore, he may as well cut to the chase and disclose his goal. At least he is being righteous.


    ¡°If you want me to marry a girl of your family, I¡¯ll just pass. I won¡¯t join the Shao Family,¡± Gao Ge says directly.


    Humph.


    The Dragon Killers once offered to look for Meng Jing for him and he didn¡¯t agree back then.


    Of course he won¡¯t agree on the offer of the Shao Family!


    Shao Shuai seems to have guessed that Gao Ge would say so, so he doesn¡¯t seem angry or disgruntled.


    ¡°Rest assured. I don¡¯t like forcing others to do what they are unwilling to do. Since you don¡¯t want to join the Shao Family, I won¡¯t mention it again. You can take a horse to the water but you cannot make it drink,¡± Shao Shuai says. ¡°However, I need you to promise me. If the Shao Family needs any help from you, you must grant the favor. Of course, it is a one-time deal. What do you say?¡±


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t answer his question at once. Instead, he thinks for a moment and then says, ¡°Like what?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t decided yet,¡± Shao Shuai adds. ¡°You can be assured that my request will definitely not violate the interest of the Dragon Court or Huaxia, or do any harm to others, or go against your principle. Okay?¡±


    Gao Ge laughs. ¡°Principle? I don¡¯t even know what my principle is¡­¡±


    Shao Shuai says nothing with his eyes glistening.


    Pondering for a moment, Gao Ge has made up his mind. Since Shao Shuai has said so, he can¡¯t find a reason to refuse.


    ¡°Okay, you have my word,¡± Gao Ge says. ¡°Now take me there.¡±


    Shao Shuai laughs. ¡°The car is ready. Your nod is the only thing we need.¡±


    They are about to go out when a voice comes from outside the door.


    ¡°I¡¯m going too.¡±


    He turns around only to see Xia Lu and Yue Xincheng. Gao Ge glances at Shao Shuai and the latter shrugs his shoulders. ¡°Fine by me.¡±


    ¡°Okay then.¡± Gao Ge¡¯s heart is torn with anxiety.

 Chapter 617 - I Must Give It a Shot

    Chapter 617 I Must Give It a Shot


    Shao Shuai is not a man who likes splitting hairs.


    When he was in Keli City, he did hope to drag Gao Ge to the Shao Family¡¯s side, but now the situation is different.


    At that time, he thought that Gao Ge was quite gifted but now¡­


    This man has reached the realm of Master.


    And he is also a swordsman!


    Even the master of the Shao Family cannot be capable of getting a swordsman at the realm of Master to serve them at the moment, let alone him.


    It might not be a problem if the Shao Family were in its prime.


    Now it is impossible. After all, the Shao Family is on the decline.


    He has been educated to have a sense of propriety since he was a kid.


    Gao Ge has been unwilling to work for the Shao Family even before he reached the realm of Master, not to mention now.


    Therefore, he has to take the second best.


    He doesn¡¯t simply get a promise of Gao Ge. Most importantly, he gets to be a friend of Gao Ge.


    If the Shao Family finds that he makes friends with a swordsman at the realm of Master, he will be rewarded.


    And what he needs to do is merely to pry into some information and lead the way for Gao Ge.


    Shao Shuai doesn¡¯t idle away while he is in Qiu City.


    It has taken him quite some resources to get such news and it is quite effective.


    Shao Shuai, who is driving the car, feels quite happy and even starts to hum a song.


    Gao Ge, sitting in the front passenger seat, is still pondering over various kinds of possibilities.


    ¡°Boss, no worries. We will find Meng Jing for sure,¡± Yue Xincheng says with a smile.


    Gao Ge turns around to look at him and gives a bitter smile. Although he says nothing, Yue Xincheng has got his hint from his bitter smile.


    What Gao Ge fears now is hope.


    The more hopeful it is, the more disappointed he may be.


    Although he keeps reminding himself to take it easy, he finds that he can hardly stay calm and composed when he is too concerned about something. It is like a man cannot remain calm when his chance of being promoted that he has waited for ages is finally gone.


    Therefore, Gao Ge¡¯s reaction is quite good now.


    Xia Lu and Yue Xincheng are sitting in the back seats.


    ¡°Why did you two come to my room together?¡± Gao Ge turns around to look at Yue Xincheng and Xia Lu, asking.


    Yue Xincheng pats his thigh. ¡°Alas. Boss, how dare you ask that? It is because you¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Xia Lu suddenly blushes and kicks his leg.


    Yue Xincheng blinks his eyes and grumbles, ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t talk about it¡­ Why did you kick my leg?¡±


    Wisely, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t choose to continue asking. He also wonders why, but it must be for some reason that Xia Lu doesn¡¯t allow Yue Xincheng to explain. If he insists on asking, the atmosphere must be really embarrassing.


    Actually, what Yue Xincheng didn¡¯t say is that Xia Lu went to Gao Ge¡¯s room for fear that something might happen between Gao Ge and Xie Zhuolian after drinking together, but if she went alone, she would be embarrassed. Therefore, she asked Yue Xincheng to go with her. Yue Xincheng knew what she had in her mind but Xia Lu didn¡¯t allow him to voice it out. He could only keep it to himself.


    Xia Lu changes the subject and then asked with concern, ¡°Gao Ge, do you think that the old woman will continue staying in Qiu City?¡±


    Actually, Gao Ge is also thinking about the problem.


    Given the current situation, tens of members of the Dragon Court are in Qiu City, together with Fire Dragon, Water Dragon and Earth Dragon. Moreover, Gao Ge, a swordsman at the realm of Master is also in Qiu City. No matter what the Ghost Sect aims to do, the failure is self-evident. In this case, it will be too risky to show overconfidence in themselves without leaving any leeway.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say,¡± Gao Ge thinks about it and says. ¡°Objectively speaking, they are more likely to have left Qiu City but they released so many ghosts simply to capture Doudou. It must be their desperate act. Their determination just speaks for itself. Therefore, even in this case, maybe they still want to give it a last shot.¡±


    ¡°If they want to continue giving it a last shot, they must be backed by some power,¡± Xia Lu rubs her right eyebrow with her index finger and ventures.


    Before Gao Ge answers, Yue Xincheng chips in first, ¡°What¡¯s the point of discussing it? You cannot read the old woman¡¯s mind. How can you know what she thinks?¡±


    Gao Ge laughs. ¡°Yue Xincheng is right. Actually, it is hard to say. After all, we¡¯ve never got to meet the old woman. We don¡¯t know what she is like or her character, so we had better let nature take its course.¡±


    Xia Lu nods her head and doesn¡¯t continue discussing it.


    The village Shao Shuai mentioned is not far away from Qiu City. It is about one hour¡¯s drive.


    If the car is driven slowly, it is at most an hour and a half¡¯s drive.


    ¡°If it is really the ghost of the Ghost Sect that haunts this place, will the old woman and Meng Jing also be here too?¡± Xia Lu gets off the car and asks.


    It is dark now, but the moon is quite bright. In addition, they are all cultivators and have good vision. According to Shao Shuai, the poultry of the village all died at night, so it is the most suitable to come to this place at night.


    The old woman apparently knows how to conceal her Qi. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be able to sneak into Qiu City unknowingly without being noticed by so many masters of the Dragon Court.


    Hence, it is not easy to find the old woman. The priority is to find the ghost and locate the old woman without alerting her.


    ¡°It is still a bit early now. Look. Most of the villagers haven¡¯t turned off the lights and gone to bed. We still need to wait for a while.¡±


    ¡°It is good to wait at our ease for their appearance.¡± Shao Shuai shrugs his shoulders.


    As Gao Ge turns around and intends to go to the nearest house, Shao Shuai suddenly speaks, ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    Gao Ge turns around to look at him.


    Shao Shuai laughs and says, ¡°If you intend to ask the villagers whether any stranger settles down here, I think it will be in vain.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°My men told me that they¡¯ve asked around and found no suspects in this village.¡±


    Gao Ge¡¯s eyebrows furrow.


    This is not good news.


    ¡°Shao Shuai, are you fooling us?¡± Yue Xincheng snaps. ¡°How can the old woman and Meng Jing still be here?¡±


    ¡°Why not? If it were that easy to find them, the Dragon Court would have found them early.¡± Shao Shuai raises an eyebrow and leans against the car.


    Yue Xincheng thinks about it and then feels that Shao Shuai¡¯s words do make sense to some degree. Instantly, Yue Xincheng can¡¯t find a way to refute.


    ¡°I must give it a shot anyway,¡± Gao Ge says and then trots away.

 Chapter 618 - Go and Get One

    Chapter 618 Go and Get One


    On looking for Meng Jing, Gao Ge just won¡¯t let go of any chance of finding her.


    However, Gao Ge comes back with a disappointed look shortly.


    He asks whether any stranger has appeared in the village.


    An old woman gazes at him and says yes.


    Before Gao Ge cheers up for finding a breakthrough, she just makes his heart sink.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a stranger?¡±


    Then she just slams the door as if she were guarding against a bandit.


    Seeing Gao Ge come back, Shao Shuai shakes his head and sighs, ¡°This is what life is. If you don¡¯t give it a shot, you don¡¯t know what despair is. Do you feel it now?¡±


    Gao Ge glimpses him and snorts, ¡°Don¡¯t you think I won¡¯t kick your ass just because you¡¯ve helped me?¡±


    Shao Shuai immediately stops mocking him and yet, he still feels amused in his heart. He knows that Gao Ge doesn¡¯t get angry easily. Gao Ge didn¡¯t act like this when he was in Keli City. Now he was deliberately building a different image in this way?


    Thinking of that he knows that Gao Ge is Ge Qian he met in the black market while Gao Ge doesn¡¯t realize that he knows, but he knows indeed and yet doesn¡¯t want him to know that he knows he is Ge¡­What is he thinking about?


    Everything is still quiet.


    ¡°Get back into the car first,¡± Gao Ge says. ¡°Drive the car to a concealed place then.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Shao Shuai drives the car to a farmer¡¯s yard.


    ¡°Emm?¡± Gao Ge feels a bit surprised.


    Shao Shuai takes a look at him and laughs mysteriously. The moment they get out of the car, they see two men walking towards them.


    ¡°Greetings, Young Master!¡±


    The two young men bow to Shao Shuai.


    Gao Ge is a bit surprised to turn around to look at Shao Shuai and then asks him, ¡°Are they both your men?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Shao Shuai nods his head and replies with a smile, ¡°What? Just because Shu Province is the territory of the Tang Family, the Shao Family has no one in here? You¡¯ve overlooked my family too much! Besides, the Tang Family is not that domineering.¡±


    Gao Ge slightly nods his head. Actually, he is not that surprised. After all, the Shao Family is a blessed spot. It is pretty normal that they have their own information network extensive enough to cover a lot of places.


    ¡°So we just sit in the car?¡± Shao Shuai asks.


    Gao Ge nods his head.


    They get back into the car. All the lights in the yard, including those of the car, are all turned off.


    There is a deadly silence.


    Gao Ge, Yue Xincheng and Shao Shuai are each puffing a cigarette. The window is half rolled down. As the smoke flows out of the car constantly, people may think that the car is burning.


    On this occasion, it is of course the most suitable time for chitchat.


    ¡°Actually, I was in love with a girl before,¡± Shao Shuai says. ¡°Therefore, Gao Ge, I can understand how you feel.¡±


    ¡°You?¡± Gao Ge chuckles and asks, ¡°What about the girl you loved?¡±


    ¡°We broke up.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Xia Lu asks. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t a man cherish the girl he likes?¡±


    Shao Shuai heaves a sigh and says, ¡°I did want to but she is from the north and I am from the south. I felt it was difficult for us to communicate.¡±


    ¡°Humph. You are both from Huaxia. How can it be difficult for a man from the south and a woman from the north to communicate? That¡¯s merely your excuse for your contemptuous behavior,¡± Xia Lu snorts and speaks.


    As a girl, she must defend the girl.


    Therefore, although she doesn¡¯t know what the name of the girl Shao Shuai fell for is, it doesn¡¯t stop her from condemning Shao Shuai from the perspective of the woman.


    Shao Shuai doesn¡¯t get angry with Xia Lu. He just waves his hand and says calmly, ¡°Xia Lu, you don¡¯t get it. Let me give you an example. I once watched the rain of sakura petals with her and then I said affectionately that I would like to show her the whole world. Do you know how she replied to me?¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    Shao Shuai reminisces the scene and then replies with a stern look, ¡°She told me, go and get one then!¡±


    Xia Lu is speechless.


    So is Gao Ge.


    Yue Xincheng laughs, patting his thighs constantly. ¡°Good for her. Typical northerner.¡±


    ¡°See? What kind of girl is she? I told her I wanted to show her the whole world and as a reply, she just asked me to go get one. How can I get one?¡± Shao Shuai complains.


    Gao Ge also can¡¯t help laughing and then he says, ¡°Isn¡¯t it nice? She is such a doll!¡±


    ¡°Alas. You don¡¯t get it. You just don¡¯t! I thought girls were tactful and cute until one day my car ran into a man. The man kept yelling and cursing. Then guess what happened?¡± Shao Shuai asks.


    ¡°Emm? Did you fail to hold your temper and then beat him up as a cultivator, or compensate him with money?¡± Gao Ge asks with a smile.


    Shao Shuai sneers, ¡°Me? I didn¡¯t have to do anything at all. The girl got off the car and gave the man a spin kick, throwing him onto the car bonnet. It almost made me think that she was also a cultivator. She was only 46 kg back then¡­ From then on, I knew that if we didn¡¯t break up, I might end up really badly.¡±


    ¡°Humph. Nonsense. You are a cultivator. How can you fear an ordinary girl?¡± Xia Lu obviously doesn¡¯t believe him.


    Shao Shuai shakes his head. ¡°Miss Xia, you were not there, so you can¡¯t understand how shocking the scene was¡­ At that time, I thought it through.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t buy it. Su Hui is also from the north. She is quite soft to me,¡± Yue Xincheng hums and says.


    ¡°I hope that you can keep that thought all the way,¡± Shao Shuai sneers. ¡°Another man who knows nothing about the damage.¡±


    After chatting for a while, they¡¯ve smoked a full pack of cigarettes. Xia Lu doesn¡¯t mind that. After all, they are all cultivators. Smoking won¡¯t cause any harm to her, except that she finds the cigarette smells not so good.


    Nevertheless, it is not important enough for her to care about. She is not that type of pretentious girl.


    At the moment, their conversation is suddenly interrupted.


    The barking sounds very flurried.


    In this kind of village, almost every family raises a Chinese rural dog.


    Then a burst of barking comes unceasingly.


    It sounds flurried and panicked.


    Gao Ge has Doudou, the fox spirit and the golden monkey with him. Anyway, he spends quite some time with animals.


    Hence, he feels deep fear in the unceasing barking.


    ¡°Something is wrong!¡±


    ¡°I will go to have a look while you just stay here,¡± Gao Ge says seriously.


    ¡°Boss¡­¡± Yue Xincheng is obviously disgruntled.


    ¡°They cannot detect my Qi, but they may detect yours. Don¡¯t act rashly and alert them. If I really get into a fight with them, you can come and help me,¡± Gao Ge says with a smile.


    There is something he hasn¡¯t had the time to say.


    In terms of his current cultivation level, in the case of running into an opponent he can¡¯t defeat, Yue Xincheng, Xia Lu and the others will be courting death if they follow him.

 Chapter 619 - The Weasel

    Seeing Gao Ge get out of the car, Xia Lu, Yue Xincheng and Shao Shuai all stay quiet with a resigned look in their eyes.


    Although Gao Ge doesn¡¯t voice it out, they still understand how he feels anyway.


    ¡°Actually, I envy you guys quite much,¡± Shao Shuai sitting in the driver¡¯s seat plays with his S.T. Dupont Lighter, saying with a smile. ¡°How happy you must be to have someone to piggyback off. You are sure to win anyway!¡±


    ¡°Heh.¡± Yue Xincheng and Xia Lu reply in one voice.


    Actually, they really want to tell Shao Shuai they never want to ride on Gao Ge¡¯s coattails.


    On the contrary, they hope to become someone for Gao Ge to piggyback off.


    But they are not strong enough!


    Gao Ge wearing a suit of black sportswear seems to integrate into the darkness.


    The clothes were bought by Xia Lu last time.


    The dogs bark for such a long time but the whole village in sight is still dark.


    Can¡¯t the villagers hear the barking?


    Of course yes.


    The burst of barking is so loud that even a deaf man can hear it.


    However, recently, the village has been seriously haunted. They do hear the barking but they still pretend that they don¡¯t. Maybe they are also considering whether they should count how much money they have and find a way to leave the village. Even if they cannot pay the down payment for an apartment in the city, it won¡¯t be a problem for them to buy a few bungalows in other villages.


    When the tumult subsides, they can move back and sell the purchased houses.


    How nice!


    Of course, it is still under planning.


    Most importantly, they must get through this tough night first¡­


    Gao Ge walks by several houses and still can hear babies crying and adults scolding.


    A few lights are turned on and then off.


    The barking becomes miserable screaming.


    The warning for their owners turns into painful wailing.


    Gao Ge quickens his pace a lot.


    Shao Shuai¡¯s word gave him a heads-up.


    Specifically, he has been enlightened.


    What Shao Shuai said dispels Gao Ge¡¯s long-lasting doubt.


    Although the Dragon Court and he know that the Ghost Sect wants to raise a ghost by releasing the ghost worms to devour the souls, they still can¡¯t find the ghost or even a trail of it after looking for the ghost for such a long time. They are basically clueless. Actually, the people of the Dragon Court and Gao Ge may have made a mistake. That is, they subconsciously believe that the ghost must be transformed by a soul of a man just because they¡¯ve dealt with a lot of supernatural events. However, it may be not what really happens.


    Why is it that a ghost can only be transformed by a human being when he or she dies?


    Can¡¯t an animal turn into a ghost when it dies?


    Shao Shuai¡¯s words kind of enlighten Gao Ge.


    He feels as if being filled with wisdom.


    Moreover, what happened in the village kind of affirms Gao Ge¡¯s guess.


    Of course, before he finds out the truth, his guess is only a guess. He cannot get an actual answer.


    ¡°Hopefully, this trip won¡¯t be a waste of time.¡±


    Gao Ge says calmly and then pushes open the door of a courtyard.


    The two iron doors are rusty and the iron sheet has curled up. Notably, the lock of the courtyard has been decayed. It is mostly because the lock cannot stand the erosion of wind and rain over the ages. Yet, it is nice to live in such a village. The villagers can even notice it if a stranger comes to the village. They will greet each other whenever they meet. Just because the infrastructure lags behind that of the other villages, the doors are unbolted at night.


    Gao Ge likes this kind of lifestyle and looks forward to living as it is described in the poem that ¡°From the eastern hedge, I pluck chrysanthemums, and idly look towards the southern hills.¡±


    People all know each other in the neighborhood. In summer, a group of villagers sit in idleness in the shade of the big tree at the entrance of the village. The villagers will help whoever is in trouble. Of course, it is a rare case even in the rural village now, so Gao Ge sometimes can¡¯t help wondering whether Huaxia has progressed or slipped back these years. Probably because the pace of life has been quickened so that everyone becomes impetuous. The widely advocated virtue and morality have been wrecked by the current ethos that it is more shameful for being poor than being a prostitute. Even those who are a bit harsh on themselves will be labeled as a goody two-shoes or a hothead. Even when one does something morally correct, he will be regarded as rigid under the indoctrination of teachers and parents in some cases.


    He has been a bit distracted.


    Gao Ge reckons himself as an ordinary citizen, so he doesn¡¯t mean to change anything. To live at the moment matters most.


    For example, the big yellow dog convulsing on the ground is still wailing, next to which a yellow thing is glittering and looks a bit holy.


    ¡°That explains it.¡±


    Upon seeing the yellow animal¡¯s soul, Gao Ge also ascertains his guess.


    Moreover, the ghost has become as strong as a cultivator at the realm of Master.


    An animal can cultivate and become a monster, but Gao Ge doesn¡¯t know what a dead monster¡¯s soul can turn into through cultivation, and how it can cultivate. Maybe it is more or less the same as a soul of a deceased person.


    Gao Ge has also encountered a monster¡¯s soul before. It was a cat spirit.


    This is the second one.


    However, compared with the cat spirit, this monster¡¯s soul is much stronger.


    Gao Ge walks to the monster¡¯s soul step by step at an average speed.


    The monster¡¯s soul also stops and looks at Gao Ge with its eyes seemingly full of confusion.


    On the one hand, it didn¡¯t expect that he could see it.


    On the other hand, to its surprise, this man is not afraid to see it.


    Is he a reckless man?


    Suddenly, Gao Ge raises his fist and strikes out.


    He acts without any scruples.


    The punch lands on the monster¡¯s soul off guard, giving off a loud bang as if the punch were as heavy as lead.


    The halo around the monster¡¯s soul also glitters.


    But his punch doesn¡¯t cause too serious damage to it, but the momentum that was given off when Gao Ge struck a punch also astonishes it.


    It is dangerous!


    It is extremely dangerous!


    It is a daring monster¡¯s soul.


    And it is strong enough to resist attacks.


    It seems unable to defeat him¡­ Should it run away or just strive until the end of its days?


    In the end, it still decides to flee.


    However, Gao Ge moves aside and immediately blocks its way of fleeing.


    He acts extremely fast.


    Since he reached the realm of Master, his strength has turned into an aura. Besides, with the Ghost-like Steps, he moves even faster than the monster¡¯s soul.


    Since it has come, how can it leave easily?


    It seems that mankind is not hospitable.


    ¡°A weasel. It is quite rare.¡± Gao Ge squints at it. The sword spirit given off by his Flying Star Sword is piercingly cold for the monster¡¯s soul.

 Chapter 620 - The Mantis Shrimp

    Chapter 620 The Mantis Shrimp


    In the north of Huaxia, it is said that there are five immortals, aka, Fox Immortal, Weasel Immortal, Snake Immortal, Hedgehog Immortal and Crow Immortal.


    There are numerous legends about the five immortals. Even about the Weasel Immortal demanding being immortal, various versions of the legend are spread around. For example, some assert that they saw that the weasel dressed in clothes and a hat, riding a rabbit or carried by other animals, asked others affectedly, ¡°Do I look like an immortal?¡±


    If the one replied with a yes, the weasel would be made an immortal and then bully the local folks. Therefore, anyone who was sane would just respond in an insultingly negative way like, ¡°Hell no!¡±


    Legend also has it that the weasel would dress like a human being and ask someone, ¡°Do I look like a human being?¡± If it got the answer of yes, it would take the shape of a human; if it got the answer of no, it would hold a grudge against the man and seek revenge.


    There are various types of legends.


    Actually, it can tell from so many legends that in the eyes of the Huaxia people, the weasel is a terrifying animal, which is sly and vicious.


    Asking for prayers with incense is more of a compromise for fearing being punished to some degree.


    Due to its smartness, the weasel cultivates more easily than ordinary animals. The weasel monster¡¯s soul can¡¯t be overlooked, which in nature is much stronger than an ordinary ghost. The ceiling for its cultivation is slightly higher.


    This is a ghost tough to deal with.


    Gao Ge has made a conclusion.


    Luckily, now the Ghost Sect¡¯s plan hasn¡¯t been successfully executed. Neither can they go back on it at the current moment. The living souls of the people in Qiu City have become the cultivation resources of the weasel. And now their plan is about to succeed. Gao Ge can¡¯t be sure what he can do about the weasel.


    However, since it hasn¡¯t completely succeeded, in Gao Ge¡¯s eyes, the weasel monster¡¯s soul is still eradicable.


    Whenever the weasel wants to escape, it will be mercilessly thumped back by Gao Ge with his Flying Star Sword.


    It is really difficult for the weasel to run away.


    Everyone has a temper, let alone a vicious monster¡¯s soul. It has suffered losses again and again due to Gao Ge. Eventually, it cannot hold back its killing intent.


    With a roar, the weasel monster¡¯s soul rushes towards Gao Ge¡¯s face like a flash of lightning with a beam of light, whose eyes are just like the dead sea in the underground world wherein tens of millions of ghosts float around. The white smoke blown out of its mouth slowly rises and goes to the sky. With bursts of explosions, the monster¡¯s soul launches attacks three times in a row, which finally manages to force Gao Ge to retreat.


    ¡°Huh. Are you going to escape? Or to confront me with toughness?¡± Gao Ge squints at the monster¡¯s soul in a calm voice, but what he has just said is full of mockery for his opponent. After all, not everything can be strong enough to confront him.


    The monster¡¯s soul becomes even braver as it fights. It seems to feel that being capable of forcing Gao Ge to retreat can boost its confidence.


    It doesn¡¯t know that Gao Ge simply wants to stall for some time.


    The monster¡¯s soul has appeared but it is not the ringleader.


    He travels all the way to Shu Province not to deal with the monster¡¯s soul in front of him.


    Hence, he just needs to wait for another while quietly.


    The monster¡¯s soul is a bit tough to handle, but Gao Ge is confident in his victory. If he cannot even deal with the monster¡¯s soul, there is no point in being a swordsman at the realm of Master.


    It is not hard for Gao Ge at all.


    Thus, he had better wait longer.


    He should wait until the ringleader appears and capture all in one net.


    Hopefully, who has set up the whole scheme will show up with Meng Jing¡­


    In the car, Yue Xincheng pats his thighs.


    ¡°They seem to get into a fight.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve noticed it too.¡± Xia Lu frowns.


    ¡°Shall we go there and take a look?¡± Yue Xincheng asks in a low voice.


    Xia Lu is about to open the door of the car without hesitation when she finds that the door has been locked.


    ¡°Shao Shuai, what are you doing?¡±


    Shao Shuai stares at her in the rearview mirror, saying, ¡°Are you going there to do him a favor?¡±


    ¡°Of course! Do you think we are going there to look on?¡± Xia Lu snaps.


    Feeling bad about being dissed, Shao Shuai still continues, ¡°Actually, even if you go there, you won¡¯t be of any help. After all, if Gao Ge is no match for that thing, I believe you can¡¯t help him even if you are there. Therefore, you may as well stay here. On the other hand, what you feel is only the Qi of the monster¡¯s soul. Obviously, the ringleader hasn¡¯t shown up. Your going there now will only alert the opponent.¡±


    Yue Xincheng looks Xia Lu in the eye and both of them stay quiet.


    Shao Shuai heaves a sigh. ¡°You¡¯ve known Gao Ge much longer than me. You should know the best what he has in his mind. Since you do, why do you still want to go there?¡±


    Xia Lu rolls her eyes at him and says, ¡°Don¡¯t make it sound like you know Gao Ge well.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t say that I know him well, but after spending these years with him, I kind of know him to some degree.¡± Shao Shuai smacks his lips and says grinningly, ¡°I thought I could make a girl of the Shao Family marry Gao Ge just like what I do to Tang Jiusi, but now I know it is basically impossible. Actually, it is not because of Meng Jing. Although Gao Ge is worried about her very much, I¡¯ve never met her before. However, I do know you! I think I can¡¯t find another girl in my family who is more beautiful than you.¡±


    Xia Lu pulls a long face. ¡°Stop talking nonsense.¡±


    Shao Shuai whistles. ¡°Fine. Since you think I am talking nonsense, just take it that way.¡±


    Xia Lu snorts, ¡°Don¡¯t ever think that I don¡¯t dare to beat you up.¡±


    Shao Shuai coughs and says, ¡°Xia Lu, this is what I¡¯m thinking. After all, now Gao Ge hasn¡¯t found Meng Jing yet, so it is your chance! Take the opportunity to go between them, you know?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Xia Lu really goes mad.


    Indisputably, Shao Shuai makes a good point.


    She has never had such a thought since Meng Jing left.


    The reason is quite simple. For one thing, she is on good terms with Meng Jing. For another, after she left, Gao Ge has been greatly changed.


    When she just met Gao Ge, he was more mischievous than Yue Xincheng. He could even be called as a ¡°mantis shrimp¡±.


    Nevertheless, now only Yue Xincheng is so mischievous while Gao Ge speaks cautiously.


    Inevitably, Xia Lu feels sad about that, so she feels she doesn¡¯t even need to avail herself of the opportunity to get between the couple. Instead, she hopes that Gao Ge can find Meng Jing and become what he used to be.

 Chapter 621 - Why?

    Chapter 621 Why?


    In the darkness, a little firework flickers.


    Faced with the monster¡¯s soul rushing forward to fight with him, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t panic at all and even lights a cigarette.


    He appears so contemptuous.


    Yet, it seems that the monster¡¯s soul doesn¡¯t understand that this is Gao Ge¡¯s insult on it.


    On the contrary, when Gao Ge lights the cigarette, it quickly pulls back a certain distance, seemingly worried about whether Gao Ge is going to pull a trick.


    Seeing the smoke in Gao Ge¡¯s mouth, the monster¡¯s soul doesn¡¯t feel good.


    It can¡¯t help wondering what he is doing.


    It feels somewhat confused!


    However, instead of bothering itself about that too much, it rushes towards Gao Ge again¡­


    And now, in Song Village, which is only 15 kilometers away from here, the old woman suddenly opens her eyes and sighs slowly.


    ¡°Jing, we have to leave this place.¡±


    ¡°Granny, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Slightly stunned for a moment, Meng Jing asks in confusion.


    The old woman smiles bitterly and says, ¡°The monster¡¯s soul has been discovered and it has encountered a tough opponent.¡±


    ¡°Ah? Can it come back then?¡± Meng Jing asks.


    The old woman shakes her head. ¡°Its opponent is very strong. I can perceive it.¡±


    In fact, she can not only perceive that he is strong but also know who he is, but she doesn¡¯t want to mention Gao Ge¡¯s name in front of Meng Jing now in case that this young girl¡¯s heart is flipped again.


    The old woman really wants Meng Jing to join the Ghost Sect with all her heart.


    Moreover, she has been working hard in this regard.


    Because she knows better than anyone in her heart that, in terms of her current condition, Meng Jing¡¯s future achievement is unimaginable for everyone as long as she joins the Ghost Sect¡­


    ¡°Granny, are you okay with leaving like this?¡± Although Meng Jing says so, she has already started to pack the things.


    ¡°What am I not okay with?¡± The old woman smiles bitterly. ¡°He obviously can directly kill the monster¡¯s soul, but he is unwilling to solve it neatly. He just wants us to show up. This is clearly a trap.¡±


    From the way the old woman speaks, Meng Jing can also tell that she is profoundly helpless.


    After spending such a long time together, she knows very well how important the scheme in Qiu City is to the old woman.


    It is fair enough to say that this is a plan prepared for many years.


    Therefore, it is very difficult for the old woman to give up now.


    It¡¯s just that things have become what they are now, which are completely beyond her control, and there is no room for maneuver. She knows that they cannot stay in Qiu City anymore. The weasel monster¡¯s soul is important to her, but it will be too irrational for her to fall into the trap even after she recognizes it. It is a helpless act for her to give up a rook to save the king, but she has to.


    Meng Jing doesn¡¯t think too much. She just nods her head and follows the old woman out of the yard.


    ¡­


    In the yard of Qiu City where the members of the Dragon Court reside, Fire Dragon looks extremely gloomy, holding the cellphone.


    ¡°What¡­¡± Water Dragon just wants to ask when she hears a bang.


    The cellphone held by Fire Dragon is abruptly crushed.


    ¡°Asshole, asshole!¡±


    Seeing the Fire Dragon stamp his feet with rage in the yard, the members of the Dragon Court around also look terrified.


    Water Dragon and Earth Dragon look at each other with a confused face.


    Although Fire Dragon is a grumpy man, it is still rare to see him stamp about in a frenzy like this.


    It is mainly because he hasn¡¯t encountered so many infuriating things.


    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± Water Dragon asks softly.


    ¡°We¡¯ve found some traces of the old woman,¡± Fire Dragon glances at her and says.


    Dead silence just simmers in his eyes.


    Water Dragon frowns slightly.


    What Fire Dragon said is obviously good news.


    However, if it is really good news, he won¡¯t react like this. Therefore, what Fire Dragon said is only a start and there must be something else to follow.


    With a long face, Fire Dragon continues, ¡°However, we are ordered to make no move and let her go.¡±


    Now, not only Earth Dragon and Water Dragon but also the other members of the Dragon Court in the yard are greatly surprised.


    ¡°Why¡­¡± Su Hui, who has just joined the Dragon Court, is the first one who can¡¯t refrain from mumbling.


    She really can¡¯t figure it out.


    And Su Hui is not the only one who can¡¯t figure it out.


    ¡°Yeah, why?!¡± Fire Dragon raises his head and looks at the sky blankly with his face full of dejectedness. He clenches his fists tightly. On his arms, blue veins just stand out, just like a dragon entrenching along his arm. As he slightly trembles, his feelings of depression and anger are shown to the fullest.


    ¡°38 residents of Qiu City are dead and we¡¯ve also lost 9 members. 47 deaths in total. 47! How many family tragedies are caused? Now we just let her go? What about the deaths in Qiu City? How should I tell this to their families?¡± Fire Dragon turns around to stare at Water Dragon, with his eyes turning red.


    He also knows that Water Dragon can¡¯t give him an accurate answer or comfort him in this regard now.


    Therefore, he was actually asking himself rather than questioning Water Dragon.


    In fact, Water Dragon feels the same way as Fire Dragon does.


    She knows that she can never blame fate or others like Fire Dragon, so she can only comfort him, ¡°They have their own decision. We just need to do as told. Fire Dragon, this is not the first day that you joined the Dragon Court. Relax.¡±


    Fire Dragon sits down slowly. He rubs his face with his callous hands, making his face turn red.


    ¡°I know, I know, and I can still guess¡­¡± He doesn¡¯t finish the sentence. Actually, what he wants to say is that he can guess why the Dragon Court makes such a decision.


    Objectively speaking, he knows that the Dragon Court is doing the right thing.


    However, facing so many members of the Dragon Count in the yard and the people of Qiu City who have lost their families, he doesn¡¯t know how to explain to them.


    This is the most painful part.


    He has a lot to say but he can only bite his tongue.


    He stands up abruptly and thumps the table.


    With a bang, the wooden table placed in the yard shatters and turns into sawdust like snowflakes.


    ¡°But I¡¯m very upset!¡± he roars.


    Fire Dragon is not the only one feeling upset.


    So are Water Dragon and Earth Dragon.


    The members of the Dragon Court in the yard, too.


    However, Rule No. 1 for the members of the Dragon Court is to obey the orders of their superiors by all means.


    This is not only the bounden duty of soldiers but also theirs.


    That¡¯s why they can become the sharp weapon of Huaxia, capable of destroying any stronghold invincible.


    Gao Ge is upset too.


    Having forced the monster¡¯s soul to go back again, he takes out his phone and glances at it.


    An hour has passed.


    Within this hour, the ringleader still did not appear.


    He feels mad.


    Does the ringleader really not want to show up?


    He doesn¡¯t believe that the old woman still doesn¡¯t notice this.


    ¡°Crap!¡±


    In anger, Gao Ge curses.


    As he slashes with his sword, the sword spirit surges like a hot wave.


    With a bang, he completely smashes the monster¡¯s soul that has been exhausted.

 Chapter 622 - Fall Apart Completely

    When the monster¡¯s soul is completely shattered, countless ghost worms appear again, which are also killed by Gao Ge.


    The monster¡¯s soul is neatly killed.


    But Gao Ge knows very well that he has failed his mission.


    He still doesn¡¯t get to meet the ringleader.


    The old woman has stayed in Qiu City for such a long time and played so many dirty moves only in order to raise a monster¡¯s soul. Now she is giving up?


    Is it because the old woman has realized his capability that she chooses to pull out?


    Another more horrible idea occurs to him.


    He is thinking.


    Perhaps, he was wrong from the beginning. Is the ghost raised by the ghost worms actually not the weasel¡¯s monster soul?


    Yet, shortly afterwards, he receives a call from Tang Jiusi.


    The ghost worms in Qiu City all disappear.


    It also means that the matrix of the ghost worms is dead.


    It also means that Gao Ge found the right one.


    ¡°By the way, there is one more thing.¡± Tang Jiusi sounds a little weird over the phone and he seems to swallow back the words on the tip of his tongue.


    ¡°Just say it.¡± Gao Ge¡¯s heart skips a beat.


    Judging from Tang Jiusi¡¯s tone, he has sensed something wrong.


    On the other side of the phone, there is a moment of silence.


    Afterward, Tang Jiusi says, ¡°Lord Fire Dragon says it is time for the members of the Dragon Court to withdraw from Qiu City.¡±


    After a long time, Tang Jiusi does not hear any reply from Gao Ge.


    But he can hear Gao Ge puffing heavily.


    ¡°Gao Ge, are you all right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m going back now.¡±


    After saying that, he hangs up the phone and puts the phone back into his pocket.


    He strides back and gets into the car.


    ¡°Done?¡± Shao Shuai asks.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Gao Ge replies with a poker face.


    Shao Shuai sighs and says, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Now that the ringleader doesn¡¯t show up, let it go then. It¡¯s great enough to deal with the ghost worms first. We still have a chance.¡±


    It seems that he also really wants to associate with Gao Ge. He even uses the word ¡°we¡±.


    ¡°Do we?¡± Gao Ge gives a wry smile. ¡°Go back first.¡±


    Shao Shuai, Xia Lu and Yue Xincheng all notice that Gao Ge is not in a good mood. What he said is a bit odd, but Gao Ge says nothing more. He just lights a cigarette and then looks out of the window.


    Shao Shuai also holds back the idea of asking him and then says a few words to the two young men in the yard before driving away.


    Unlike before, the atmosphere in the car on the way back is obviously a bit solemn.


    Even Yue Xincheng, who wants to liven up the atmosphere, also chooses to remain silent after feeling the anger of Gao Ge.


    When he returns to the quadrangle courtyard of the Tang family, Tang Jiusi has been waiting for a long time.


    ¡°Gao Ge¡­¡±


    Gao Ge glances at him but he says nothing. He only shakes his head and goes back to his own room.


    Yue Xincheng and Xia Lu rush forward.


    ¡°What is going on?¡±


    Based on Tang Jiusi¡¯s facial expression, it is not difficult to tell that he knows what happens.


    As such, they feel quite upset.


    Tang Jiusi glances at them with a slightly embarrassed look, saying in a low voice, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not sure about it. All I know is that Lord Fire Dragon said that the members of the Dragon Court can pull out of Qiu City now.¡±


    Hearing Tang Jiusi¡¯s words, Xia Lu and Yue Xincheng are both stern-faced.


    Shao Shuai is still a bit confused. ¡°Is everything finished? Did you find the ringleader?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Tang Jiusi shakes his head.


    ¡°That¡¯s weird¡­ The Dragon Court is not going to catch the ringleader?¡± Shao Shuai asks in surprise. ¡°How is it possible?¡±


    As a person of a blessed spot, he doesn¡¯t know less than Gao Ge and the others about the Dragon Court.


    That¡¯s why he finds it unbelievable.


    This is totally inconsistent with the Dragon Court¡¯s style of doing things!


    The ringleader has done such a sin in Qiu City and caused so many casualties, which has lasted so long. Now they just let it go?


    This doesn¡¯t make sense!


    ¡°I only know that it is the superiors¡¯ decision. I don¡¯t know anything else,¡± Tang Jiusi says resignedly.


    ¡°Does the Dragon Court do things in such a strange way now?¡± Shao Shuai shakes his head. He can¡¯t think it through, but in a sense, this matter has nothing to do with him or the Shao Family. He meddles in this only because he wants to befriend Gao Ge, so compared with Gao Ge and his friends, he reacts more calmly. After all, he doesn¡¯t know Meng Jing at all. He even hasn¡¯t met her before. Hence, by no means can he feel sad now.


    That will be too fake.


    ¡°No wonder¡­¡± Yue Xincheng sighs and says, ¡°Since the Dragon Court is willing to leave Qiu City now, it means that the ringleader has also left. As a result, they do not need to continue staying in Qiu City.¡±


    Although it remains unknown why the Dragon Court does so, what Yue Xincheng said is true. There is no doubt about it.


    Xia Lu also sighs.


    Things seem to be getting trickier¡­


    Gao Ge lies on the bed with blank eyes.


    He has gradually sorted out some clues and guessed what Meng Jing has been doing by far.


    Supposedly, Meng Jing is working undercover in the Ghost Sect.


    At first, he was wondering why the Dragon Court wanted Meng Jing to work undercover in the Ghost Sect.


    Considering what the Dragon Court does now, he has figured it out.


    If Meng Jing follows the old woman to leave Qiu City, maybe they will return to the Ghost Sect.


    By then, as long as Meng Jing has the opportunity to send the information out, the Dragon Court can naturally find the headquarters of the Ghost Sect.


    This is what Gao Ge has always wanted to do.


    This is what the Dragon Court wishes to do, too.


    After thinking it through, Gao Ge becomes even more worried.


    In his heart, Meng Jing is a girl who is extremely innocent.


    Even if this kind of task is assigned to him, he may not be able to complete it. After all, the people of the Ghost Sect are all cunning and treacherous. He could give himself away unknowingly.


    So, how is Meng Jing¡¯s current situation different from dancing on the tip of a sword?


    Dang.


    Not only the Dragon Court but also Meng Jing is insane.


    Doesn¡¯t she realize how dangerous her mission is?


    She knows the risk clearly but she still does it?


    Suddenly, Gao Ge thinks of a possibility.


    He sits up suddenly with a dull look in his eyes.


    Yeah.


    Finding the headquarter of the Ghost Sect is not only the purpose of the Dragon Court but also what Gao Ge has planned to do most since he bore a grudge against the Ghost Sect.


    And Meng Jing obviously knows that.


    In light of Gao Ge¡¯s understanding of Meng Jing, it is more likely that she accepted such a task without hesitation simply for him rather than for the Dragon Court.


    She wants to help him find the headquarters of the Ghost Sect¡­


    Various feelings just well up inside him.


    Pain.


    Delight.


    Affection.


    Anger.


    Mixed feelings simmer inside him with depression.


    With a roar, the power of stars in Gao Ge¡¯s body starts to surge again. The airwaves roll in the room, causing the wooden bed and the door almost to be thrown out.


    After roaring, Gao Ge closes his eyes and slumps on the bed.


    Having realized that Meng Jing is risking her life for him, he has completely fallen apart instead of feeling disgruntled about the Dragon Court¡­

 Chapter 623 - As Long as I Know It

    Does Gao Ge really hate the Dragon Court?


    The answer is no.


    If he were dissatisfied with the Dragon Court from the bottom of his heart, he would have done something more extreme with his capabilities.


    After all, he is not a person who can be completely rational.


    Even an old Confucian scholar who has seen the world and read numerous books may not be able to stay sane all the time.


    Besides, he has spent some time with the members of the Dragon Court, which just scotches the rumor that he hates the Dragon Court.


    However, in this case, why did he quit the Dragon Court in a fit of anger?


    It is more likely that he just wants to make himself feel better by distracting himself and venting his feelings in some way.


    But now he has realized that Meng Jing is not risking her life for the Dragon Court but him.


    The only way to vent his inner anxiety is gone then.


    All the bad feelings just come flooding back on him.


    He has been overwhelmed.


    When Xia Lu and others rush into the room, they find that Gao Ge has passed out.


    In a hurry, they quickly contact Xie Zhuolian.


    After all, Xie Zhuolian is from a family of traditional Chinese medicine, so it must be right to ask her for help.


    Fortunately, Xie Zhuolian has not left now. After receiving the call, she immediately rushes over after asking about a few things.


    Earth Dragon also follows Xie Zhuolian here.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter with Gao Ge?¡± Earth Dragon asks anxiously.


    Looking at him, Xia Lu shakes her head and then turns to Xie Zhuolian.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take a look first.¡± Xie Zhuolian chuckles. It is definitely not because she doesn¡¯t care about Gao Ge, but because she wants to give Xia Lu and the others confidence and comfort in this way. As a doctor, it is inappropriate for her to appear anxious and flustered in the face of the families of her patients. By now, very few doctors have made such mistakes.


    This is a stupid mistake.


    Xie Zhuolian enters the room and feels Gao Ge¡¯s pulse with no clear expression on her face.


    Without a sigh of relief or a stern look, she still looks casual.


    Maintaining peace of mind is also vital to a doctor.


    Seeing a box of silver needles suddenly appear in Xie Zhuolian¡¯s hand, Yue Xincheng becomes shocked, as if Gao Ge had been pushed into the ICU by the doctor.


    ¡°Miss Xie, is my boss alright?¡±


    Xie Zhuolian glances at him, saying with a smile, ¡°Rest assured. He is fine.¡±


    While she is speaking, the silver needles have been accurately applied to the acupuncture points of his wrist.


    ¡°Be careful¡­¡± Although Yue Xincheng doesn¡¯t know anything about medical skills, he is still frightened to see Xie Zhuolian give an acupuncture treatment without even looking at the acupuncture points. He wishes he could turn her head around.


    He feels so insecure!


    But for a while, Gao Ge, lying on the bed, coughs violently and wakes up.


    ¡°Boss, you are not dead!¡± Yue Xincheng shouts excitedly.


    ¡°Heh, you must die earlier than me,¡± Gao Ge snaps. ¡°Miss Xie, why are you here?¡±


    Xie Zhuolian puts away the silver needles and says, ¡°I heard that you fainted, so I came to have a look.¡±


    Gao Ge thinks for a while and figures out what is going on. Then he smiles and says, ¡°Thank you for saving my life.¡±


    Xie Zhuolian smiles. ¡°You are lucky that I arrived in time¡­¡±


    ¡°If you had arrived late, I would have woken up by myself?¡±


    Xie Zhuolian rolls her eyes. ¡°I really meant it. I was not joking. You just had an anxiety attack due to excessive anger and you¡¯ve been under too much stress. Simply put, you got tightness in your chest, but your aura was still running through your body. You could have got a Qi deviation if the aura broke through your martial meridians.¡±


    Gao Ge really breaks out in a cold sweat when he hears that.


    He is not sure whether his power of stars can heal himself if the Qi deviation happens to him.


    Yue Xincheng, Xia Lu and others are also even scared into a cold sweat.


    ¡°Boss, what did you do to yourself? Why don¡¯t you talk with us if you feel unhappy? You may talk to me¡­¡±


    ¡°If I talk to you, I will be even more depressed,¡± Gao Ge says snappishly. ¡°You will only make trouble for me.¡±


    Yue Xincheng is speechless.


    Well.


    What Gao Ge said does make sense.


    ¡°Boss, take it easy.¡± Yue Xincheng sits down and sighs. ¡°You don¡¯t know about this. You scared the crap out of me when you lay in bed unconscious.¡±


    Gao Ge is speechless.


    This way of expressing his inner anxiety is so unique!


    Yet, it is hard to touch Gao Ge in this way¡­


    Earth Dragon stares at Gao Ge, rubbing his hands back and forth.


    He seems to say something but he has no idea how to start talking.


    He is also anxious to have heard Xie Zhuolian¡¯s words.


    He knows clearly why Gao Ge had an anxiety attack.


    As such, he feels a headache. After all, he is a core member of the Dragon Court.


    ¡°Gao Ge¡­¡±


    ¡°Lord Earth Dragon, it¡¯s okay. It is not the Dragon Court¡¯s fault,¡± Gao Ge waves his hand and says. ¡°I am not mad about the Dragon Court but myself.¡±


    Earth Dragon looks at Gao Ge with his eyes widened. He doesn¡¯t even dare to believe what he has heard.


    How can Gao Ge say that?


    So he immediately turns his face to Xie Zhuolian and says, ¡°Xie, why don¡¯t you give him another acupuncture treatment? I think he is still not feeling well.¡±


    Xie Zhuolian glances at Gao Ge and asks, ¡°Do you need it?¡±


    Gao Ge is speechless.


    He shakes his head and says, ¡°Lord Earth Dragon, I only have one request.¡±


    ¡°Name it. I will definitely do the favor as long as I am capable of it.¡±


    Earth Dragon also thinks that even if it is slightly against his principle, he won¡¯t refuse as long as it is not too over.


    He wouldn¡¯t think so in the past.


    As Earth Dragon of the Dragon Court, he must have a right ideological awareness.


    Gao Ge coughs and takes a glass of water from Xia Lu before saying, ¡°If you guys really find the location of the Ghost Sect in the future, you must notify me when you are ready to march there.¡±


    Earth Dragon ponders for a while and realizes that Gao Ge has guessed it. In fact, he didn¡¯t know about these things before, but he learned them from Fire Dragon and Water Dragon.


    After knowing the reason, he had hysterics and wished to beat Fire Dragon. However, he also understands that this is not Fire Dragon¡¯s decision but the order of the people in the capital. After all, he cannot go to the capital and beat those people up.


    ¡°Okay. You have my word,¡± Earth Dragon says.


    Gao Ge is a little surprised.


    He thought that Earth Dragon would at least ask for instructions on what he requested, but unexpectedly, Earth Dragon just agrees without even thinking about it.


    ¡°Whether it is approved or not, I will inform you, as long as I know it,¡± Earth Dragon says with a smile.


    Gao Ge stays silent for a long time. Then he laughs and nods his head heavily.


    One should always keep others¡¯ kindness in mind, even if they are only trying to requite favors.


    After all, in this world, how many people are grateful?

 Chapter 624 - So Loving

    Chapter 624 So Loving


    Earth Dragon is really nice to him.


    Gao Ge can feel that.


    Moreover, he also believes what Earth Dragon said to him and that the latter knew nothing about this matter. Gao Ge has every reason to believe that. Maybe it is for that reason that the Dragon Court hides the plan from Earth Dragon in case that he may change his mind and then inform Gao Ge.


    Looking at Earth Dragon standing in front of him, Gao Ge appears much more relaxed.


    He doesn¡¯t know whether it is because he has thought it through or because the acupuncture treatment Xie Zhuolian gave him works too well.


    Anyway, Gao Ge is sober and calm with a clear mind.


    Regardless, the problem must be solved. He would rather come up with some better solutions than sit here whining. Moreover, the current situation is not too bad. At least, Meng Jing is still alive, and what he has to do is to seize the time to find the headquarter of the Ghost Sect. In that case, Meng Jing¡¯s mission will be kind of completed and she is free to leave then. If anything hinders her from leaving, he can just barge into the Ghost Sect and take her away.


    As Yue Xincheng says, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t need comforting.


    Sometimes he may split hairs, but it rarely happens. Yet, if he really does, he will think it through soon and adjust his feelings within the shortest period of time.


    That is what Gao Ge would do when he was in school.


    Now that he has been out of school, he still acts like that and he even does better than he was in school.


    Once Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng were beaten by a group of people in the school.


    At first, Gao Ge was very angry and felt extremely humiliated, but soon he figured it out. It was fine to be beaten once in a while. He couldn¡¯t always be the one who beat others. If he were never beaten by others, his life would be imperfect. He could seek revenge someday anyway¡­


    ¡°Lord Earth Dragon, I¡¯m fine for now. If you have anything else to do, just go and do it,¡± Gao Ge says with a smile.


    Earth Dragon nods his head.


    In fact, his current task is to escort Xie Zhuolian back.


    After all, the Xie Family is also one of the blessed spots, and they are on good terms with the Dragon Court.


    This time Xie Zhuolian came to Qiu City merely to help them. Now that the matter has been resolved, they should send her back then.


    If anything untoward happens to Xie Zhuolian outside the blessed spot, the relationship between the Xie Family and the Dragon Court will be affected then.


    This is not a trivial matter.


    When he is about to leave, Earth Dragon recalls something again, turns his face to look at Gao Ge, and says, ¡°You are not a member of the Dragon Court anymore now, but¡­if you are in trouble, just feel free to tell me. I will definitely help you. Don¡¯t act recklessly. Understand?¡±


    Gao Ge nods with a smile.


    He knows what Earth Dragon is worried about.


    He simply thinks that if Gao Ge really finds the headquarter of the Ghost Sect, he will rush over on impulse.


    According to Gao Ge¡¯s character, he will do so indeed.


    However, given his capability, he cannot do it!


    Gao Ge is not the kind of blindly self-confident man. Of course, he knows that confronting the Ghost Sect with toughness alone will be like courting death.


    It¡¯s no big deal if he dies.


    But Meng Jing is still in the Ghost Sect, maybe she will be implicated by him.


    Therefore, he never thinks of such an idea.


    ¡°Gao Ge, see you later!¡± Xie Zhuolian waves her hand and says with a smile.


    Gao Ge replies with a nod. He suddenly thinks of something and hurriedly says, ¡°Miss Xie, wait a minute.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Xie Zhuolian looks at Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge stands up with unsteady steps. The others all stare at him with a confused look, wondering what he wants to do.


    Then he walks to the other side of the room, takes a thick notebook from the table, and comes back.


    ¡°Miss Xie, since you are from a medical family, you should be able to understand this thing. It may help you,¡± Gao Ge says with a smile.


    With a confused look, Xie Zhuolian fetches the notebook from Gao Ge¡¯s hand and leafs through it. Instantly, she is shocked.


    ¡°This¡­ is Book of Poison of the Poison Sect?¡±


    Gao Ge nods. ¡°It is a copy I made, but it¡¯s not different from the original.¡± Although Gao Ge still doesn¡¯t understand the content of the Book of Poison, it doesn¡¯t stop him from striving to grasp the skill. Maybe he will confront the people of the Poison Sect in the future. He should learn as much about the book as possible. He does want to express his gratitude for Xie Zhuolian, but he must keep a copy for himself.


    Holding the Book of Poison, Xie Zhuolian doesn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°How long did you spend in making this copy?¡± Xie Zhuolian asks with doubt.


    ¡°Well¡­ It didn¡¯t take long.¡± In fact, even with the power of the stars, it still took Gao Ge about four or five days. And he also had to ensure neat handwriting and clear paintings.


    Xie Zhuolian doesn¡¯t know what to say for now. She can only express gratitude to Gao Ge again.


    ¡°Thank you so much. The Book of Poison is very useful for us. The doctors of the Poison Sect were once well-known in the world, but unfortunately, they trod the wrong path. The Book of Poison contains formulae of various poisons, which is of great use to me and my whole family! Gao Ge, seriously, we owe you one!¡±


    Gao Ge hurriedly waves his hand. ¡°No, no, I just want to repay your favor of saving my life!¡±


    After saying that, he feels that he has said too much.


    As a matter of fact, in this life, Xie Zhuolian has never saved his life before¡­


    ¡°Ha, what kind of life-saving favor was that? Besides, when you were making the copy, I hadn¡¯t given you the acupuncture treatment.¡± Xie Zhuolian doesn¡¯t think too much. She only feels that Gao Ge is being too courteous. After expressing her gratitude again, she also asks Gao Ge to visit the Xie Family if he has time. However, currently, the Book of Poison is of vital importance. She must bring it back to the Xie Family.


    Although the Xie Family is also one of the blessed spots, the Book of Poison is a vital treasure of the Poison Sect, so they can never access it. The people of the Poison Sect are worried that if too many people know about the Book of Poison, there will be too many antidotes and prevention measures. Hence, they never lend it to others.


    Hence, it goes without saying that Xie Zhuolian feels really elated at the book.


    With a playful expression, Earth Dragon takes a look at Gao Ge and then leaves with Xie Zhuolian.


    After Xie Zhuolian leaves, Gao Ge turns his face and finds that Xia Lu and others are also staring at him with confusion.


    ¡°Boss, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so loving!¡± Yue Xincheng sighs.


    Gao Ge has no idea how to respond.


    ¡°Yeah, Gao Ge, you must have spent a long time in copying the Book of Poison. You must have fallen in love with Xie Zhuolian at the first sight of her, haven¡¯t you?¡± Shao Shuai smacks his mouth and says.

 Chapter 625 - Ask for the Favor

    ¡°Actually, I was only expressing my gratitude for Xie Zhuolian¡­¡± Gao Ge tries to explain.


    ¡°Huh. Gratitude? Did you predict that she would save you today?¡± Tang Jiusi disses him. ¡°Gao Ge, I don¡¯t want to judge you, but your explanation is too lame.¡±


    Xia Lu also feels a headache.


    Somehow, she feels that she seems to have another competitor given what has just happened.


    Sigh¡­


    She feels so sad.


    Certainly, she doesn¡¯t regret calling Xie Zhuolian to come here.


    Facts prove that Xie Zhuolian is really impressive. Gao Ge was in a critical condition before but she arrived and woke Gao Ge up with a simple acupuncture treatment. Besides, he has got much better.


    She is such a magical doctor.


    After all, Gao Ge¡¯s safety is the priority.


    After Earth Dragon and Xie Zhuolian leave, Gao Ge also stands up.


    Nothing really wrong was with his body. He simply passed out just now. Now that he is sober, he feels fine now.


    ¡°Since the problem of Qiu City has been solved, we should leave then,¡± Gao Ge says.


    ¡°We are leaving now?¡± Tang Jiusi says. ¡°How about staying for a few more days?¡±


    Gao Ge looks at him in surprise, asking, ¡°What? Do you want to continue staying here?¡±


    With a bitter look, Tang Jiusi nods his head. ¡°I have to. Although the crisis of Qiu City has been over, someone still needs to stay and keep an eye on it. It¡¯s like a patient also needs to remain in hospital under observation for some time after surgery.¡±


    His explanation is quite easy to understand.


    Gao Ge smiles. ¡°That¡¯s right, but I do not need to stay here. I can¡¯t just stay merely for living a leisurely life in your place. I¡¯ve gained 2.5 kg during my stay in Qiu City.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s nice. Aren¡¯t you still looking thin now?¡± Tang Jiusi says with a smile but he does not intend to ask Gao Ge to stay anymore.


    He also thinks that life will become very dull if only he stays here.


    However, it is to find Meng Jing but not to take a tour that Gao Ge and his friends came to Qiu City. They are pretty busy here. He is too embarrassed to ask Gao Ge to stay for fear that he himself may feel bored.


    Although Tang Jiusi doesn¡¯t voice it out, Shao Shuai has seen through his mind, so he comforts with a smile, ¡°Tang Jiusi, don¡¯t worry that you will be bored in Qiu City.¡±


    Tang Jiusi suddenly raises his eyebrows.


    He has got a nasty feeling¡­


    As expected, what Shao Shuai says makes his blood freeze.


    ¡°I¡¯ve discussed with Gusu. She will stay in Qiu City to keep you company.¡±


    ¡°You are driving me nuts¡­¡± Tang Jiusi raises his head to look at Shao Shuai with red eyes¡­


    Shao Shuai laughs and says, ¡°Of course not. Anyhow, Gusu is your fianc¨¦e. Isn¡¯t it nice that she stays and spends more time with you?¡±


    Tang Jiusi is so furious that he is even shivering.


    He really wishes to rush forward and give Shao Shuai a beating if possible.


    Gao Ge rubs his nose and coughs, saying all of a sudden, ¡°Tang, let¡¯s talk outside.¡±


    Tang Jiusi doesn¡¯t know what Gao Ge wants to talk about with him, but he still follows outside.


    He is still pondering over what kind of torture he will suffer if Shao Gusu really stays¡­


    They find a remote room and go inside.


    After staying silent for a moment, Gao Ge speaks.


    ¡°Tang, do you really dislike the girl of the Shao Family?¡±


    Tang Jiusi stares at Gao Ge, blinking his eyes.


    It seems that he doesn¡¯t understand why Gao Ge asked the question.


    ¡°Why would you even ask that? How can any man like that kind of girl?¡±


    Gao Ge puckers his lips and gazes at him. Having hesitated for a moment, he says, ¡°If that¡¯s really the case, I can help you talk about it with the Shao Family.¡±


    In Gao Ge¡¯s eyes, Tang Jiusi is a good friend and even a buddy to him.


    The first time they met in Jiangnan City, Tang Jiusi left a good impression on him and also did him quite a favor.


    This time, if it were not for Tang Jiusi, he couldn¡¯t have obtained information about Meng Jing.


    These are all personal favors.


    As a man, he certainly understands that if a man really marries a woman he doesn¡¯t love, his life will be ruined for the following decades.


    It is always said that one may settle for his marriage.


    Actually, nothing is wrong with the saying.


    However, those who settle for their marriage may feel sad and regret while smoking at late night, thinking why they don¡¯t wait a bit longer for their true love. At least, they won¡¯t be so eager to leave the house at once, and meanwhile feel reluctant to let go in all conscience and fail the woman they don¡¯t love so much¡­


    There are many people of this type.


    Gao Ge can¡¯t be one of them. He certainly doesn¡¯t hope that Tang Jiusi becomes one of them.


    ¡°About what?¡± Tang Jiusi is stunned and then asks.


    ¡°Of course to help you persuade the Shao Family to drop the thought. At the worst, I can owe them one favor,¡± Gao Ge says smilingly.


    He is rather confident.


    As long as he brings it up to Shao Shuai, the Shao Family won¡¯t reject it for sure.


    After all, the Tang Family is not their only option. If the worst comes to the worst, they can go for a second-best choice. However, letting Gao Ge owe them one is definitely a good deal for the Shao Family.


    Actually, this is also the benefit of becoming stronger.


    If Gao Ge were not a swordsman at the realm of Master now, the Shao Family wouldn¡¯t take his words seriously and they would even regard him as an idiot.


    ¡°What do you say?¡± As Tang Jiusi remains silent for quite a while, Gao Ge urges him.


    Tang Jiusi coughs and looks a bit weird. ¡°It is not that appropriate¡­ After all, this is the business of the Tang Family.¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap. I can do you the favor. Just let me know about your decision,¡± Gao Ge says. ¡°It¡¯s better than being tortured for you. If the worst comes to the worst, you will owe me one then.¡±


    Tang Jiusi suddenly feels confused.


    Honestly, he was excited to hear Gao Ge say that at first. He wanted to agree but he still bit his tongue. All of a sudden, he has a feeling of loss.


    Watching Tang Jiusi¡¯s changing expression, Gao Ge wanted to scold him about his dallying but when he opens his mouth, he suddenly realizes something and then gives a weird smile. With a cough, he says, ¡°It¡¯s okay. No rush. After all, we are not leaving today. Think about it well. You may tell me about your decision later.¡±


    After saying that, Gao Ge walks out.


    While walking out, he has realized that he doesn¡¯t need to ask the Shao Family for the favor.

 Chapter 626 - You May Start Your Own School

    You are usually the one who knows yourself least.


    This seems to be a philosophical issue, but it is true indeed because people always deceive themselves. For example, one may claim that he won¡¯t masturbate again!


    In fact, he still does that under the sheet as always¡­ What a slap in the face!


    For another example, sometimes one may say to himself that he is a kind person but the next moment, he just stabs someone else.


    These are the simplest examples of self-deception.


    Even a demon who kills ruthlessly will also feel that the heaven doesn¡¯t allow him to be kind.


    How many people think they are bad in nature from the bottom of their hearts?


    Perhaps, Tang Jiusi also makes a similar mistake.


    However, this is not something that Gao Ge can mess with.


    As a friend, he has already said everything he should say, but it is Tang Jiusi¡¯s call to decide what to do.


    Yet, according to Tang Jiusi¡¯s reaction, he knows that Tang Jiusi doesn¡¯t need his help.


    It was definitely not for his family that Tang Jiusi was so hesitant because, at that moment, Gao Ge noticed that he was lost in a deep reverie.


    Men are pathetic sometimes.


    They always don¡¯t care about the things they can get easily, like true love. When love is away for a long time, they will feel lost and fail to fall asleep at night.


    Puppy love is a good example.


    At the thought of that, Gao Ge stops thinking and shakes his head.


    After all, he is still young and doesn¡¯t know anything about love, let alone any complicated experience. Meng Jing is still his first love, and they are still newbies in the field of love.


    He hasn¡¯t established a clear view of love himself. How can he resolve Tang Jiusi¡¯s doubts?


    Moreover, one should decide for himself on the matter of love.


    Gao Ge hates the kind of people who point fingers at other people¡¯s feelings.


    Because this is not a trivial matter. It¡¯s like girls who are close friends, aka, besties. Some may judge their besties¡¯ men, saying that this one is a good choice and that another man is too bad to keep¡­


    Can the so-called bestie who says that the man is good help deal with the consequences if the man turns out to be an alcoholic and compulsive gambler who even abuses his wife and children?


    Can the bestie who claims that the man is too bad to keep get the man back for you if he turns out to have a meteoric rise in his career with a righteous temperament?


    As long as you are not a child, don¡¯t let people around you interfere with your view of love, because those people who judge you are either stupid or bad.


    Well, in this world, being stupid is even worse than being bad. He who doesn¡¯t hold any bad intention is simply stupid and not guilty at all. How terrible is that?


    ¡­


    Tang Jiusi in the room begins to reflect.


    He is kind of confused about his own feelings.


    Is Shao Gusu too over? Actually, no. She is only being unreasonable and a bit barbarian, but nowadays, how many girls really reason with the men they have a crush on¡­


    To reason with girls?


    What a joke!


    Moreover, compared to others, he is in a better condition, at least better than Gao Ge¡­ Although it is a bit mean to think so, it is true indeed!


    In fact, happiness is like this. It is gained through comparison.


    Rich people feel happy because they see too many poor people plagued by poverty, which makes them have the sense of contentment and happiness. Buying the things that others can¡¯t afford grants them happiness. However, if they find someone is immortal and they can only live for tens of years, how can they feel happy? They will only feel sad.


    It¡¯s like Zhang San broke a leg. This must be a sad thing, but if he was on a bus with another 29 passengers and everyone died except him who broke his leg. Is this still a sad thing for him? No, not only he himself but also his family must think it is an extremely lucky thing, thus making him feel happy.


    He goes back to his own room and takes a simple look. Then he feels a bit guilty. Liu and the others will need to put some effort into repairing the doors and windows again¡­


    Yue Xincheng and the others are told to leave tomorrow so they also go to make preparations for that.


    But Shao Shuai still stays in Gao Ge¡¯s room, as if he doesn¡¯t intend to leave at all.


    ¡°Are you going back to the Shao¡¯s Family next?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    After all, Shao Shuai only has just done him a favor. Although he also promises to help the Shao Family out for once, it will be too ungrateful to just ignore Shao Shuai now. In that case, he is not different from a jerk¡­


    ¡°No, I plan to follow you,¡± Shao Shuai says with a smile. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Not a good idea.¡± Gao Ge pulls a long face.


    ¡°Seriously, Gao Ge, here is my advice for you. Would you like to hear it?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡± Gao Ge says and then lies in bed.


    ¡°¡­¡± Shao Shuai feels rather hurt.


    Fortunately, he is not a snowflake and he has already got used to the way Gao Ge usually talks, so he is not mad at all. He drags the chair and sits by the bed.


    ¡°Gao Ge, have you ever thought about establishing your own school?¡±


    With a frown, Gao Ge glances at him and yet, says nothing.


    ¡°Since you want to find the Ghost Sect and finish them, you can¡¯t make it without the help of the Dragon Court, but you have left the Dragon Court now. You can¡¯t ask them for help if you encounter trouble, right?¡± Somehow, Shao Shuai starts to butter Gao Ge up, ¡°So I think you can establish a small cultivation school yourself. In that case, you will have your own forces. If you really confront the Ghost Sect, you will not fight alone, right?¡±


    Gao Ge coughs.


    In all fairness, what Shao Shuai said is somewhat tempting, and it happens to hit the spot of Gao Ge.


    However, as to the establishment of a cultivation school, he can¡¯t do it on his own.


    Where can he find so many people?


    Can Gao Ge just attract countless cultivators to work for him only with his fame?


    Humph, of course not.


    He is not the protagonist of an online novel. Surely he is not endowed with reputation points or able to give off the so-called aura of a king.


    Life is not a novel. He cannot fantasize at will.


    ¡°Also, if you really want to do it, my family can help you!¡± Shao Shuai says with his eyes narrowed. ¡°Think about it. With an ancient family of elixirs as your support, even if you are a p¡­ Er, even if you are not a talent in this aspect, you can still make it, right?¡±


    Gao Ge has a cold glint in his eyes. ¡°Did you just want to say that I was a pig?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, we are good friends. How can I insult you like that?¡± Shao Shuai shakes his head quickly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it later¡­¡± Gao Ge waves his hand and then closes his eyes to sleep.


    Shao Shuai gives a smile and doesn¡¯t look disappointed at all.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t refuse directly, which means¡­


    His words have sown a seed in his heart.


    So, Shao Shuai stands up and walks out, humming a song.

 Chapter 627 - His Own Thought

    In fact, what Shao Shuai said does make sense.


    After all, Gao Ge has a lot of enemies. Among others, the Ghost Sect is on the top of the list, followed by the Poison Sect.


    In terms of capability and shrewdness, the two sects are very nearly the same.


    Even if Gao Ge reaches the realm of Grand Master, he may not be confident enough to confront them alone.


    After a while, Bai Yuyue comes too. He escorts Doudou back here.


    Upon seeing Doudou, Gao Ge pats his head.


    It may hurt Doudou¡¯s feelings but indeed, he almost forgot about it.


    Otherwise, he would go to bring Doudou back instead of Bai Yuyue sending it back.


    When Bai Yuyue wants to leave, Doudou is a bit reluctant to part with him.


    ¡°If you want to follow them, go ahead. It¡¯s not a bad thing,¡± Gao Ge says with a smile.


    Doudou quickly turns around and rubs Gao Ge¡¯s thigh.


    Doudou has grown emotionally attached to some people of the Dragon Court after spending some time with them.


    However, it is sensible enough to realize that Gao Ge is the one it should rely on¡­


    As an excellent panda, it should observe the times and judge the occasion.


    ¡°Okay. Have some meat and then come to me after eating.¡± Gao Ge throws out a trunk of serpent meat. These days, Doudou has gone about with the members of the Dragon Court, which is kind of a tough time for it.


    It is a strange thing though.


    This serpent meat is kept in his star map and it just doesn¡¯t go bad no matter how long it is kept¡­


    Maybe he can really save more food and beverage. In this case, even if a famine breaks out one day, he has nothing to fear then¡­


    At night, lying in bed, Gao Ge is still pondering over what Shao Shuai said to him.


    It must be a lie that Gao Ge is not interested at all.


    He definitely had no such a thought before. After all, this is not a trivial matter. If he wants to establish a cultivation school, the effort he needs to make is beyond his imagination and it also takes a certain amount of time. Gao Ge is unwilling to waste his time on such a thing.


    But now, as the opponents he encounters are getting harder to deal with, he becomes intrigued.


    In addition to what Shao Shuai said before¡­


    A seed is taking root and sprouting in the heart of Gao Ge.


    As for the extent to which it can grow, Gao Ge can¡¯t think of it now.


    He can only play it by ear.


    If there is such an opportunity in the future, he won¡¯t miss it.


    But if such an opportunity doesn¡¯t come up, Gao Ge will not conceive any plan and put it into practice.


    It¡¯s not that Gao Ge is lazy, but that he needs some opportunities instead of a pure intention to set up a cultivation school. What¡¯s more, currently, Gao Ge is not prestigious enough. Although his name counts for something, due to some special reasons, it is basically impossible for him to call for hundreds of people or even thousands of people to support him.


    Absorbed in thinking, Gao Ge closes his eyes and falls asleep¡­


    When he wakes up, it¡¯s time to go back.


    The incident of Qiu City has come to an end. Although Gao Ge doesn¡¯t get the results he wants here, he has acquired some answers and thought through some questions. Hence, it is not a trip for nothing.


    Of course, there is one more harvest.


    Probably because of devouring too many ghost worms, Doudou¡¯s capability has also been greatly improved and thus, it will probably be able to enter the realm of Master in some time.


    In addition, he met the benefactor here who helped him in his previous life.


    And Yue Xincheng seems very happy too.


    Shortly after Su Hui arrived in Qiu City, Qiu City¡¯s crisis was dealt with.


    In fact, both Su Hui and Yue Xincheng are reluctant to part with each other.


    As Gao Ge says, both of them have feelings for each other, except that they haven¡¯t come clean with each other about their feelings.


    But Yue Xincheng feels that parting now is a good thing.


    When he saw Su Hui in Qiu City, he was surprised indeed but he was more worried.


    He knows that Su Hui is completely different from Qingrou.


    Qingrou can tolerate Su Hui, but Su Hui can¡¯t tolerate Qingrou.


    Su Hui was quite disgruntled and even regarded Gao Ge as a womanizer when she mistook Qingrou as his woman, which indicates that she can¡¯t stand any betrayal in love.


    If she finds out that Qingrou is Yue Xincheng¡¯s woman, she and Yue Xincheng may never be together.


    ¡°Boss, despite my grandiloquence before, when the actual problem arises, I realize that it can¡¯t be resolved with a few words at all,¡± Yue Xincheng sighs.


    Gao Ge is amused.


    He was displeased to hear Yue Xincheng fronting back then.


    Now that Yue Xincheng is in trouble, he feels much better.


    However, he is not the kind of person who wants to see his buddy suffer.


    ¡°You still have to solve this problem sooner or later,¡± Gao Ge says seriously.


    Yue Xincheng sighs.


    He doesn¡¯t even dare to say any of what he should say to Su Hui.


    How can this be solved?


    So, he has no other choice but to play it by ear¡­


    However, Gao Ge didn¡¯t expect that Shao Shuai did want to follow Gao Ge.


    He is really going to follow Gao Ge.


    Even the air tickets have been booked by him. He not only booked his own ticket but also the tickets for Gao Ge and others. As for where he got the information of Gao Ge and the others, it is not known. Yet, there is no doubt about Shao Shuai¡¯s ability.


    When he arrives at the airport, Gao Ge is still a little at a loss.


    ¡°Why do you want to follow me?¡± Gao Ge asks inexplicably.


    ¡°To bond with you,¡± Shao Shuai replies righteously.


    Gao Ge is speechless.


    It is difficult for him to accept this kind of womanish saying.


    Yue Xincheng puts on a long face.


    Why are there so many men who want to compete with him for Gao Ge¡¯s favor now?


    Tang Jiusi doesn¡¯t come to see Gao Ge off.


    To be precise, Tang Jiusi hasn¡¯t shown up in front of Gao Ge today.


    However, Shao Gusu is here to see Gao Ge and the others off.


    ¡°Tang Jiusi said that he had some things on his hands today so he can¡¯t see you off. He promises to visit you when he is free,¡± Shao Gusu says with a smile.


    She appears like the hostess of the Tang Family.


    Gao Ge smiles and nods, ¡°Okay. Gusu, just feel free to come to Jiangnan City with Jiusi when you two have time.¡±


    Shao Gusu is taken aback for a moment. She is a little surprised by the way Gao Ge talks to her. When she comes to her senses, she says okay in a low voice. Obviously, she doesn¡¯t dislike it at all.


    Gao Ge is a man too. Men know what men are thinking about. Tang Jiusi doesn¡¯t show himself. It must be an excuse that he is occupied. The true reason is probably that he doesn¡¯t know how to face Gao Ge.


    Or he has no idea how to face his slightly shameful thought¡­

 Chapter 628 - Welcome Dinner

    Having returned to Jiangnan City, Gao Ge feels that even the air in his hometown is fragrant.


    Of course, this is only his feeling. After all, compared to Qiu City, the air quality in Jiangnan City is much worse.


    To the surprise of Gao Ge and others, it is Yue Tuzhi who comes to pick them up at the airport.


    Certainly, not only Yue Tuzhi but also Chen Wangshi whose hand is held by him comes.


    The scene looks a bit weird, especially when Chen Wangshi is still struggling with a lollipop in her hand.


    The scene of a big hand holding a small hand is supposed to be quite nice but Gao Ge can¡¯t help but frown.


    To be honest, he doesn¡¯t trust Yue Tuzhi at all so when he sees Chen Wangshi¡¯s hand is held by him, he starts to wonder whether he should stand in situ. He is not sure whether Chen Wangshi has been held hostage.


    On the contrary, Yue Xincheng still strides forward with his eyes narrowed, saying, ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be in Haicheng City now? Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯ve graduated. You are not that talented.¡±


    It does sound a bit harsh.


    Yet, it is also quite consistent with the relationship between Yue Xincheng and Yue Tuzhi.


    ¡°I miss my home so I come back and have a look,¡± Yue Tuzhi says with a smile.


    He still looks calm and composed.


    Yue Xincheng nods his head and then drags Chen Wangshi over without any word, perhaps because he feels the same way as Gao Ge does. However, Yue Tuzhi just watches Yue Xincheng quietly, except that he has a playful glint in his eyes. Maybe he has seen through Yue Xincheng¡¯s mind but he doesn¡¯t directly point it out just in order to save face for him.


    ¡°The car is ready,¡± Yue Tuzhi says. ¡°If you are not in a hurry, how about having dinner first?¡±


    ¡°Fine by me.¡± Yue Xincheng turns around to look at Gao Ge.


    After Gao Ge nods, Yue Xincheng continues, ¡°Lead the way.¡±


    Yue Tuzhi, who sees their interaction, feels somewhat bitter but he still doesn¡¯t say much as always. He just turns around and walks forward, letting Gao Ge and others follow him.


    Walking next to Gao Ge, Shao Shuai whispers, ¡°Who is this person?¡±


    ¡°Yue Tuzhi, Yue Xincheng¡¯s brother by blood,¡± Gao Ge says with a glance at him.


    ¡°Brother?¡± Shao Shuai coughs and whispers. ¡°He doesn¡¯t look like that at all.¡±


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t respond to him.


    He still doesn¡¯t understand why Shao Shuai has to follow them to Jiangnan City, but he can¡¯t get rid of the latter regardless. Hence, he just lets Shao Shuai follow then. Anyway, in Gao Ge¡¯s opinion, Shao Shuai can¡¯t stay long despite his insistence on following. After spending some time together and hearing out Tang Jiusi¡¯s description, Gao Ge knows that Shao Shuai¡¯s position in the Shao Family is not low, or even very high, so the Shao Family will inevitably summon Shao Shuai back for the family affairs. They can¡¯t allow him to idle around outside all the time.


    When they get into the car, they find that the driver is a middle-aged man. Gao Ge has seen him before in the Yue Family¡¯s house. This man is quiet and very close to Yue Tuzhi, so Gao Ge doesn¡¯t feel like approaching him and socializing.


    They don¡¯t know Yue Tuzhi has booked a private book until they arrive at the destination and enter the hotel.


    After they sit down, the dishes start to be served.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been to this hotel a lot of times. I know the best dishes here, so I won¡¯t ask for your opinions then,¡± Yue Tuzhi says with a smile.


    His arrangement like this is more consistent with his usual style. Probably because as the master of the Yue Family, he is more or less into controlling every detail, he also doesn¡¯t like asking for others¡¯ opinions about the dishes. For one thing, that¡¯s what he always does. For another, he probably feels it is more convenient. Gao Ge is okay with that. After all, he is not on good terms with Yue Tuzhi.


    If it weren¡¯t for Yue Xincheng, he wouldn¡¯t bother to come here to have this meal.


    ¡°Was everything going well in Qiu City?¡± Yue Tuzhi speaks as soon as he sits down. When he finds that Gao Ge has glanced at him, he continues unhurriedly, ¡°Anyway, I am a student of Haicheng Cultivation Academy now. I know something more or less.¡±


    ¡°It was okay,¡± Gao Ge says.


    ¡°Judging from your expression, it seems that things in Qiu City did go well but not your own business,¡± Yue Tuzhi says with narrowed eyes.


    Gao Ge frowns.


    He doesn¡¯t like chatting with Yue Tuzhi.


    Yue Tuzhi doesn¡¯t say anymore. The liquor has been served. It is Wuliangye liquor.


    ¡°Would you like to have some?¡± Yue Tuzhi shakes the bottle in his hand and asks Gao Ge with his eyebrows raised, ¡°Are you afraid that the liquor is poisonous?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. So, no, thank you,¡± Gao Ge says.


    Yue Tuzhi¡¯s action is stiffened.


    Obviously, he is not very comfortable with the way that Gao Ge talks so frankly.


    Seeing Yue Tuzhi appears a bit embarrassed, Yue Xincheng can¡¯t help chuckling and saying, ¡°If you want to pour the liquor, just do it. Why did you have to say anything? You are embarrassing yourself.¡±


    Yue Tuzhi coughs, smiles away his embarrassment and begins to pour the liquor.


    Shao Shuai looks at Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng, and then glances at Yue Tuzhi.


    Somehow, the atmosphere is a bit weird.


    It goes without saying that there must be some stories he doesn¡¯t know.


    It seems that he also has something to do in Jiangnan City.


    For example, he can find out the stories.


    Is it a distortion of human nature or moral decay?


    ¡°Gao Ge, the first toast shall go to you. If it weren¡¯t for you, my family wouldn¡¯t be the only ancient martial arts family in Jiangnan city,¡± Yue Tuzhi stands up and says with a glass of liquor in his hand.


    Gao Ge is a little unhappy.


    Yue Tuzhi was telling the truth indeed.


    However, in this case, it doesn¡¯t sound like his gratitude for Gao Ge.


    It is more of a taunt.


    He seems to be saying to Gao Ge, ¡°See? You don¡¯t like me and I even schemed against you before indeed. So what? You¡¯ve done so much but I am the one who gets the benefits.¡±


    Whether Yue Tuzhi means it or not, what he said is really displeasing under such a circumstance.


    ¡°Yue Tuzhi, what do you want to say?¡± Yue Xincheng shouts. ¡°Are you bragging? Is the Yue Family really the only ancient martial arts family in Jiangnan City? Maybe no one will be left.¡±


    Yue Tuzhi is speechless.


    Yue Xincheng¡¯s words are clearly intimidating!


    If it were Gao Ge who said that, he wouldn¡¯t feel anything about it.


    However, it seems a bit weird to hear Yue Xincheng say so.


    ¡°Actually, I think Yue Xincheng is right. Maybe your family is the only ancient martial arts family in Jiangnan City, but who knows whether a cultivation school will appear here?¡± Gao Ge says with a smile.


    Yue Tuzhi is taken aback for a moment and suddenly becomes lost.


    His eyes flicker, and deep inside¡­


    He is somewhat excited!

 Chapter 629 - Rejoiced too Soon

    Because the Zhao Family and the Ning Family are gone, Jiangnan City has seen the transition from tripartite confrontation to one family domination. Yue Tuzhi has no other choice but to rush back to Jiangnan City from Haicheng Cultivation Academy to take charge and meanwhile make preparations for the upcoming trouble the Yue Family will face.


    However, the Yue Family, the dominating family, seems to have done nothing from beginning to end.


    The collapse of the Ning Family was partially due to the Yue Family but the latter only added a bit of fuel to the flame.


    When he is going to tell Yue Xincheng what happened back then after ruminating for a long while, Yue Xincheng¡¯s words in a fit of pique just give him a flash of inspiration.


    He takes a deep breath to curb his excitement.


    ¡°Is there any kind of cultivation school moving to Jiangnan City?¡± He asks.


    If this is the case, then the Yue Family is not completely in control of Jiangnan City.


    Those people back then won¡¯t come to him?


    He can¡¯t help thinking.


    He gets even happier.


    After all, what he needs now is time.


    As long as he is given enough time, he is confident that he may make the Yue Family grow strong enough to confront those people.


    He may not be able to make it, but if he and Yue Xincheng both grow strong enough, they will spare the rat to save the dishes. At least, it will be hard for those people to hurt them.


    In the eyes of Gao Ge and others, Yue Tuzhi¡¯s reaction is nothing but a sign of anger.


    Yue Xincheng is upset for no reason, and then sneers, ¡°Yue Tuzhi, are you afraid? That¡¯s great. Do you really think that you can tread on air just because only the Yue Family is left in Jiangnan City? You are scared now only by a bluff, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°A bluff?¡± Yue Tuzhi blurts out. ¡°It was a bluff? Do it for real!¡±


    After he said this, Gao Ge and others become even more confused.


    Is anything wrong with Yue Tuzhi¡¯s mind?


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Yue Xincheng can¡¯t hold back his emotion anymore. ¡°Did you do it on purpose? If my boss wants to kill you later, I won¡¯t stop him!¡±


    That being said, if that really happens, it will be nonsense that Yue Xincheng doesn¡¯t stop him.


    For example, when Yue Tuzhi stood up and made a toast just now, what he said did sound displeasing.


    He was worried that Gao Ge would be angry, so Yue Xincheng couldn¡¯t wait to scold Yue Tuzhi.


    Yue Xincheng¡¯s mind was seen through by Yue Tuzhi, let alone Gao Ge, his best buddy for so many years.


    In the face of Yue Xincheng¡¯s reaction, Gao Ge can only sigh resignedly.


    In fact, Gao Ge has already noticed Yue Xincheng¡¯s contradictory feelings for Yue Tuzhi.


    Although he finds Yue Tuzhi annoying anyhow, this is the business of his own family. Since Yue Xincheng is okay with it, he can¡¯t make any decision for Yue Xincheng then.


    Fortunately, he is powerful enough.


    If Yue Tuzhi really has any ulterior motive, he is totally capable of stopping him.


    For the time being, Gao Ge can¡¯t think of a better way other than letting nature take its course.


    ¡°Gao Ge, what you just said was only a bluff but not for real?¡± Yue Tuzhi, who is still unwilling to let go, can¡¯t help asking.


    Gao Ge becomes a little impatient. ¡°Are you sailing under false colors?¡±


    Although Gao Ge did not directly answer the question, he has made it very clear.


    When he sits down, Gao Ge actually catches sight of the glint of loss in his eyes.


    This also makes Gao Ge rather confused.


    What is Yue Tuzhi thinking about?


    Is he showing his true feelings or merely putting on an act?


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t know for sure.


    He can¡¯t do anything about it.


    Yue Tuzhi¡¯s mind is too complicated to guess¡­


    When Gao Ge said the words to bluff Yue Tuzhi, Yue Xincheng feels that those were Gao Ge¡¯s angry words. However, Shao Shuai smirks.


    He knows that what he said to Gao Ge in Qiu City has come to effect.


    Perhaps Gao Ge himself doesn¡¯t realize that what he said just now may be really for angering Yue Tuzhi but it was also partially his subconscious thought¡­


    This is a good sign.


    Shao Shuai is very certain about it.


    However, this is not something that can be done right away but step by step.


    Shao Shuai is rejoiced to see some hope.


    As long as Gao Ge is willing to open a sect, the Shao Family will make themselves his ally by doing him a favor.


    Even if he only starts a small sect, it does not matter to Shao Shuai. He sees various possibilities in Gao Ge. Only with some time, Gao Ge can expand it as long as he wants to.


    Thinking of this, Shao Shuai becomes expectant.


    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t think that it is a bad thing if another cultivation school or family appears in Jiangnan City,¡± Yue Tuzhi coughs and says.


    After saying this, he himself feels a bit uncomfortable.


    Because what he said is so annoying regardless¡­ However, having heard Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng out, he also understands he rejoiced too soon just now.


    Therefore, after he finishes speaking, the others just continue eating and pay no attention to him.


    This does hurt Yue Tuzhi¡¯s feelings.


    He has prepared a lot to say but now he has no opportunity to say now. He has a feeling of being taken by the throat.


    Consciously or unconsciously, Yue Xincheng doesn¡¯t say a word to Yue Tuzhi. He only keeps chatting with Gao Ge. When they more or less finish drinking, they are ready to leave.


    Yue Tuzhi puts on a resigned look.


    This feeling of being ignored is really bad.


    Gladly, he has experienced a lot of ups and downs, so he doesn¡¯t feel much about it.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to pay the bill?¡± After wiping his mouth, Yue Xincheng stares at his brother and then asks.


    ¡°Why bother? This is also our family¡¯s asset,¡± Yue Tuzhi replies with a casual air.


    Yue Xincheng suddenly comes to his senses. He knows this hotel, which used to belong to the Zhao Family. However, since the incident about the Poison Sect happened, the Zhao Family has completely disappeared in Jiangnan City, so this hotel becomes an asset of the Yue Family then.


    ¡°You are really lucky,¡± After thinking about it, Yue Xincheng can only draw such a conclusion.


    Yue Tuzhi smiles and says nothing.


    On the way back, when they just get out of the hotel, they see a man dragged by his friends, yelling loudly. Apparently, he is drunk. After shouting for a few words, he starts to vomit while holding against the door with tearful eyes, as if he has suffered wrong. ¡°Crap! Curses! Just fire me. After all, being a doctor is so bitter, tiring and intimidating¡­ Let go of me! Damn it! How dare you complain about me speculating on the stock market? I was reading an ECG picture! Blaargh¡­¡±


    Gao Ge takes a few glances at the man also feels kind of amused. He shakes his head and gets into the car. They return to the Yue Family.

 Chapter 630 - Can’t Even Think about it

    Chapter 630 Can¡¯t Even Think about it


    Back in the Yue Family, he sees the golden monkey and the fox spirit. Upon hearing the fox spirit say coquettishly, ¡°Master, I miss you so much,¡± he can¡¯t help having goosebumps but he still feels quite good.


    The Yue Family is still not changed.


    Yet, Gao Ge still feels uncomfortable staying here.


    After thinking about it carefully, Gao Ge finally figures out the main reason.


    It is because the master of the Yue Family, Yue Tuzhi, has returned.


    Actually, it is not only because Gao Ge dislikes Yue Tuzhi.


    The reason is quite simple.


    It¡¯s like going to a classmate¡¯s home and having a good time. Suddenly, your classmate¡¯s parents come back home.


    Even if your parents don¡¯t mind you hanging out at your classmate¡¯s home, you still feel uncomfortable.


    As usual, Gao Ge transfers some power of stars to Chen Wangshi. Watching her fall asleep, Gao Ge is finally relieved with a sigh.


    Babysitting is quite exhausting, which Gao Ge has experienced before.


    He walks out of the room and stretches his arms out.


    He happens to see Yue Tuzhi.


    Gao Ge pulls a long face, turns around and intends to go back to his room.


    Yue Tuzhi is speechless.


    Gao Ge must really hate him!


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to talk?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Gao Ge says without looking back.


    Seeing that Yue Tuzhi is still going into his room, Gao Ge has no other option but to stop.


    After all, Chen Wangshi is still sleeping.


    When the body is not controlled by Rakshasa, Chen Wangshi is only an ordinary kid. If Yue Tuzhi really comes inside, the girl may be awakened only by a few words even if he can refrain from beating Yue Tuzhi up.


    Seeing Chen Wangshi¡¯s appearance when she is asleep, he is reluctant to wake her up.


    Hence, Gao Ge can only stop, turn around, walk to the courtyard, and sit on the stone bench in the middle.


    Yue Tuzhi rubs his hands and sits down.


    ¡°What do you want from me?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    Yue Tuzhi struggles for a while.


    ¡°You look so hesitant. Are you going to confess to me?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    Yue Tuzhi is taken aback.


    He wonders why Gao Ge has such an idea.


    Is he so confident about his appearance?


    Is he unisex?


    Or is he favored by all ages?


    Bah!


    Seeing Yue Tuzhi¡¯s disgusted look, Gao Ge feels like beating him up again.


    Probably having noticed Gao Ge¡¯s thought, he speaks consciously.


    ¡°During the dinner, what you said was actually quite reasonable. I also don¡¯t think that the Yue Family should be the only one ancient martial arts family in Jiangnan City.¡±


    Gao Ge frowns and looks at him quietly, except that his face appears a bit cold.


    ¡°I was really not provoking you!¡± Yue Tuzhi adds.


    ¡°Do you believe it?¡±


    Yue Tuzhi thinks about it and then shakes his head. ¡°Neither do I believe it, but I really meant it.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Gao Ge asks a little impatiently. ¡°If you have anything to say, just say it. Don¡¯t dawdle.¡±


    Yue Tuzhi really wants to pull his hair out.


    He doesn¡¯t know how to explain this issue to Gao Ge.


    All in all, he has only one question.


    He stares at Gao Ge with piercing eyes and his Adam¡¯s apple rolling up and down, asking with seemingly all his strength, ¡°Will there be a new ancient martial arts family or sect in Jiangnan City?¡±


    Gao Ge is a little puzzled.


    What¡¯s the problem with Yue Tuzhi?


    The question he asks is as crazy as him.


    ¡°Are you OK?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. I know you must treat me as a moron now, but it is not important. Can you answer my question first?¡±


    Gao Ge suddenly becomes vigilant.


    ¡°You can even read mind.¡±


    Yue Tuzhi is speechless.


    He is so resigned.


    Why is it so tiring to chat with this guy?


    If it were not for the fact that he couldn¡¯t defeat Gao Ge, he would surely give Gao Ge a serious beating.


    He feels so bad even only to think about it¡­


    ¡°Forget it. In this case, promise me one thing then¡­¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Before Yue Tuzhi can finish speaking, Gao Ge gives a firm answer.


    Yue Tuzhi pulls a long face. ¡°Can you let me finish first¡­¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Yue Tuzhi pulls a really long face.


    It is really hard for him to imagine why Yue Xincheng can be a good friend of Gao Ge.


    In fact, the reason is also very simple.


    Because Yue Xincheng is even better than Gao Ge at dissing people.


    It¡¯s just that Yue Tuzhi rarely shows his talent in this respect before Yue Tuzhi, probably because he just wants to hide that, though it is not necessary at all.


    ¡°I hope you can take Yue Xincheng away from Jiangnan City,¡± Instead of asking Gao Ge whether he would like to hear him out, Yue Tuzhi voices out his thought straightforwardly.


    With an angry look, Gao Ge snorts.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t respond, but Yue Tuzhi knows what he wants to express and then says with a wry smile, ¡°Do you think that I am insane? Since Yue Xincheng has no intention of competing for the mastery position of the Yue Family, why do I still have to be so overbearing?¡±


    Gao Ge sneers, ¡°Why else can it be?¡±


    Yue Tuzhi shakes his head. ¡°In that case, Yue Xincheng wouldn¡¯t live until today.¡±


    Gao Ge is really unhappy.


    But he has to admit that what Yue Tuzhi said is true.


    Can it be because Yue Tuzhi is soft-hearted?


    It seems to be the only reason why Yue Xincheng can live up to today without getting hurt.


    Apart from that, there is really no other reason.


    ¡°If Yue Xincheng doesn¡¯t leave, he is very likely to die here. Do you believe it or not?¡± Yue Tuzhi asks with piercing eyes.


    Gao Ge asks with killing intent, ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±


    Yue Tuzhi shakes his head. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I didn¡¯t make it clear. More precisely, what I wanted to say is that if Yue Xincheng doesn¡¯t leave here, he will die in Jiangnan City just like me.¡±


    ¡°You mean, you are dying?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°Yeah. Isn¡¯t it quite unbelievable?¡± Yue Tuzhi says with a bitter smile.


    Gao Ge nods. ¡°Indeed. I can¡¯t even think about it. How can such a great thing really happen¡­¡±


    Yue Tuzhi is speechless.


    Damn it!


    He really wants to flare up!


    He is almost angered to tears!


    After staying silent for a while, Gao Ge suddenly coughs.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    Putting aside the annoyance and ridicule, Gao Ge still can¡¯t neglect some basic principles, especially what Yue Tuzhi said to him just now.


    Actually, it is not that Gao Ge doesn¡¯t want to believe Yue Tuzhi but that he still can¡¯t trust him after knowing him for such a long time. In his heart, Yue Tuzhi becomes a byword for treachery. If Gao Ge is really that easy to suspect and believe Yue Tuzhi is hiding something¡­


    Gao Ge must be too stupid to get him to survive until now.

 Chapter 631 - He Will Be Seeking Death

    Chapter 631 He Will Be Seeking Death


    A treacherous man who always defrauds the old of their eggs suddenly confesses to you that the money he has gained by cheating is actually donated to charities.


    It is not that such a possibility doesn¡¯t exist at all.


    However, in normal cases, it sounds like a total joke.


    In fact, Yue Tuzhi has a lot to say to Gao Ge.


    Thinking back and forth, he still doesn¡¯t know how to voice it out.


    Actually, he also understands that Gao Ge may not believe his words.


    Moreover, he is not willing to say it, because the more people in the know, the more dangerous.


    It is only normal that Gao Ge hates him.


    If it is a pretense of resentment, it will appear too fake¡­


    While Yue Tuzhi is lost in thought, Gao Ge suddenly speaks first.


    ¡°Actually, even if you don¡¯t say it, I don¡¯t intend to stay in Jiangnan City anymore.¡±


    Yue Tuzhi moves his eyelids and puts on a smile.


    ¡°Although I have no idea what you are up to, it is not important. What I want to do or not want to do will not be affected by you,¡± Gao Ge says.


    ¡°Great then.¡± Yue Tuzhi nods with a smile.


    Seeing Gao Ge stand up and intend to leave, Yue Tuzhi suddenly speaks.


    ¡°I know you have been looking for Meng Jing these days. Now, are you going to search for the Ghost Sect?¡±


    Greatly shocked, Gao Ge turns around and looks at him.


    To be honest, he feels that Yue Tuzhi has known too much.


    ¡°As far as I know, the headquarters of the Ghost Sect may be in West Huaxia,¡± Yue Tuzhi continues.


    ¡°How do you know it?¡± Gao Ge¡¯s voice sounds a bit harsh.


    ¡°This is not important. Even if I tell you how I know it, you still may not believe it. Besides, in your eyes, I am not worth trusting and the information I offer may be a trap, but you will still choose to give it a shot, won¡¯t you?¡± Yue Tuzhi says smilingly.


    Gao Ge finally figures out why he dislikes Yue Tuzhi so much.


    It is not simply because of Yue Xincheng!


    Judging from Gao Ge¡¯s facial expression, Yue Tuzhi knows that he has guessed it right. He feels a sense of contentment deep in his heart, though it is of no use at all.


    He has nothing but a sense of achievement.


    Nevertheless, he has been roasted by Gao Ge before. Now he kind of evens up the odds¡­


    After thinking for a moment, Gao Ge gazes at Yue Tuzhi attentively.


    ¡°What do you help me?¡±


    Yue Tuzhi bursts out laughing.


    ¡°I thought you wouldn¡¯t ask such a pointless question.¡±


    Gao Ge says nothing and only stares at him coldly.


    He has to admit that Yue Tuzhi is really a displeasing man.


    Even though he wants to share the information he has obtained for Gao Ge, the way he does it is still so annoying.


    This is probably a kind of hard power. An ordinary man cannot do it. Who can be sure of being annoying all the time?


    ¡°This is not important. I¡¯ve told you to leave Jiangnan City with Yue Xincheng. I should give you a direction anyway,¡± Yue Tuzhi hedges and continues. ¡°Whether you trust me or not, I was not lying regarding this issue. Apart from that, actually, I think you should accumulate your own power.¡±


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t speak.


    Yue Tuzhi continues unhurriedly, ¡°You¡¯ve been at the realm of Master. Also, you have two monsters together with Yue Xincheng and Xia Lu, but are they enough? No, they aren¡¯t. No matter how strong you are, can you eradicate the whole Ghost Sect? For that purpose, even the Dragon Court needs to dispatch a lot of personnel, let alone you. Isn¡¯t there any master in the Dragon Court? Of course yes! The Dragon Court has a lot of masters. You were a member of the Dragon Court before. You should be aware of it even if I don¡¯t make it clear.¡±


    Gao Ge is aware of it indeed.


    If there is anything he doesn¡¯t understand, it is that he doesn¡¯t understand what Yue Tuzhi wants to express. He is completely at a loss.


    ¡°Hence, you can absolutely set up your own sect. In terms of your capability, it is not difficult to make it,¡± Yue Tuzhi says.


    Gao Ge is a bit surprised.


    Regarding this issue, Yue Tuzhi is not the first one who has mentioned it to him.


    ¡°There is strength in numbers! We¡¯ve learned about this saying since we went to primary school. You don¡¯t need too many people to repeat it to you. If necessary, the Xia Family in Song City, the Tang Family in Shu Province and the He Family in Shanxi all can support you.¡±


    Gao Ge takes a deep breath.


    According to Yue Tuzhi¡¯s words, Gao Ge realizes that this dude can¡¯t be more familiar with him.


    ¡°Why are you always investigating me?¡± Gao Ge asks in confusion.


    Yue Tuzhi says with a smile, ¡°Do I need to investigate you? Isn¡¯t it accessible only with a bit of inquiry?¡±


    Gao Ge thinks about it and also reckons what Yue Tuzhi said seems to make sense somehow.


    After all, He Youniang is his student and Xia Lu is his friend.


    These are obviously known to all.


    ¡°Gao Ge, don¡¯t underestimate yourself. You have been watched by innumerable people in the field of immortal cultivation. As long as you are willing to raise your arm in a call for action, there will be quite some people who come to be your disciple,¡± Yue Tuzhi says with gleaming eyes.


    Gao Ge stares at Yue Tuzhi with curiosity.


    He can feel that Yue Tuzhi seems to look forward to him setting up a new sect.


    He can¡¯t help pondering.


    If he really does it, what¡¯s good for Yue Tuzhi?


    ¡°Do you hope that I can set up a sect in Jiangnan City?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°In Jiangnan City¡­¡± Yue Tuzhi ruminates for a moment and shakes his head. ¡°No.¡±


    Gao Ge is speechless.


    ¡°If you really take root in Jiangnan City, we will become enemies,¡± Yue Tuzhi says with a smile. ¡°After all, two tigers can¡¯t live in one mountain, can they?¡±


    Gao Ge has started suspecting whether there is anything wrong with Yue Tuzhi¡¯s mind.


    Yue Tuzhi has been the bad cop and good cop at the same time.


    Now Gao Ge has no idea what to say then.


    ¡°It¡¯s too late. I¡¯ll go out for a walk,¡± after saying that, Gao Ge just stands up and leaves.


    He has a feeling that if he continues chatting with Yue Tuzhi, something wrong may happen to his intelligence¡­


    Yue Tuzhi doesn¡¯t stop him.


    After all, what should be said has been said.


    It is Gao Ge¡¯s thing to make the final decision.


    He can¡¯t just order Gao Ge to do as he wishes.


    As a man with a sense of propriety, Yue Tuzhi knows that he is not that capable.


    Yue Tuzhi hopes that Gao Ge can set up his own sect because he believes that Gao Ge is alone and still too weak to protect Yue Xincheng if those people appear again.


    However, if Gao Ge chooses to set up a sect in Jiangnan City, Yue Xincheng can¡¯t just leave him alone. It will appear too fake. Yet, if he confronts Gao Ge with toughness¡­


    He will be seeking death then!

 Chapter 632 - The Snacks At the School Gate

    Chapter 632 The Snacks At the School Gate


    Actually, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t intend to saunter outside.


    After all, he grows up in Jiangnan City. No one knows better than him about this place.


    This is only an excuse for him to avoid Yue Tuzhi.


    However, what Yue Tuzhi said before is still kept in mind by Gao Ge.


    The Ghost Sect is headquartered in west Huaxia?


    The range is too wide, but this has been very important for Gao Ge. What he fears is not that the range is too wide but that he doesn¡¯t even have a range.


    There is nothing bad about it.


    As he walks forward, unknowingly he arrives at the school gate of Jiangnan No. 1 Middle School.


    He raises his head to look at the gate before him. Thinking back and forth, he still doesn¡¯t go inside, though this place holds too many memories of his.


    The school gate is the same as before. It is almost time that the school is over, so peddlers have been ready.


    Arriving in front of a spicy-hotpot-skewer stand, Gao Ge walks to the bench behind the stand.


    ¡°Fang, I¡¯d like a bowl of fried noodles with shredded meat.¡±


    ¡°Oh gosh!¡± The middle-aged woman who is busy working is surprised to hear the familiar sound. ¡°Gao Ge! Where is Fatty Yue? Why isn¡¯t he with you?¡±


    Gao Ge rubs his nose and says with a grin, ¡°He is at home. Besides, he is not Fatty Yue anymore. He has lost a lot of weight.¡±


    The middle-aged woman wipes her hands with her apron and then sighs, ¡°I can¡¯t believe you young people. How can you be so obsessed with losing weight? My daughter is obsessed with it too. She is a few years older than you and has been working for less than two years. Now, she is talking about losing weight all day long. God knows that she is only a bit over 50 kg.¡±


    ¡°How much heavier?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ Like 15 or 20 kg. Not much heavier, right?¡± The middle-aged woman says seriously.


    Gao Ge is speechless.


    ¡°It has been a long time since I met you last time. I asked your classmates about you before. They told me that you had become cultivators so you were transferred to another school.¡± Fang said.


    ¡°Yeah! We were transferred to another school and now we¡¯ve graduated.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve graduated?¡± Fang hums and says. ¡°I suppose you and Fatty Yue must be fired for being too mischievous.¡±


    Gao Ge chuckles. ¡°People grow up. By the way, where is your husband?¡±


    The middle-aged woman slows down her movement and then laughs, saying, ¡°He is gone. It happened three months ago.¡±


    Gao Ge quiets down.


    Since he was in grade seven, Fang and her husband have been peddling at the school gate.


    With a cart, they sell spicy hotpot skewers, rice noodles, fried noodles, fried rice and some fried kebabs added afterward. Their business is kind of expanded.


    Fang¡¯s husband was probably in his forties, less than fifty. He was a talkative man who could get on well with the kids.


    What Gao Ge remembers most is that one day, when he and Yue Xincheng were chased by a gang, Fang¡¯s husband stood up for them and scared the gang away with the domineering momentum of an adult.


    Then he dragged Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng over and asked them to sit down. Afterward, he also made two bowls of fried noodles for them.


    Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng, whose faces were so dirty, ate the fried noodles while listening to the middle-aged man¡¯s advising them not to fight anymore.


    Afterward, when they were after school, Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng would chip in and have a meal at the stand. As a result, they didn¡¯t feel like having supper after they went home.


    ¡°Actually, he was too exhausted. These years, we¡¯ve worked from dawn to night. We went to bed at midnight and got up at 4 a.m. to make the skewers. This is how we live. However, we still can¡¯t make a lot of money that way. We only live slightly better during the Spring Festival. For one day, we can have the profit of 3,000 bucks,¡± Fang says while making the fried noodles. ¡°I will quit the business by the end of this semester. After the Spring Festival, I shall not do this anymore. I can¡¯t do it alone. I¡¯ve been feeling not well these days.¡±


    Gao Ge laughs. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t. Your daughter has got a job.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ve also saved some money these years. It¡¯s time to have a life then!¡± Fang stands up straight and rubs her eyes with her palm. ¡°I always wanted to tour around with my husband. Now, I¡¯ve perished the thought. If I go out alone, I may get lost.¡±


    When the fried noodles are served, Gao Ge takes a look and says, ¡°The portion size is still so large?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got used to it.¡± Fang chuckles. ¡°I forgot that Fatty Yue was not here.¡±


    Gao Ge takes out a pair of disposable chopsticks and then starts eating.


    He and Yue Xincheng didn¡¯t have much pocket money. They always bought one bowl of fried noodles with an additional empty bowl.


    Later on, he realized that every time the fried noodles made by Fang and her husband were oversized.


    Otherwise, how could a bowl of noodles be enough for two young men?


    A man may get poor for feeding his son. This is not a joke at all. Therefore, it is even difficult to break even, let alone make money. However, despite that, Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng still dined at the stand for a few years.


    Hence, in Gao Ge¡¯s eyes, it is actually quite normal that Fang and her husband haven¡¯t made much money but they¡¯ve become a part of the life of the students of Jiangnan No. 1 Middle School. Even when they are old, sitting in the wheelchair and watching the sunset, they will surely smile and sigh at the thought of Fang and her husband.


    Yue Xincheng once said that not only the students of Jiangnan No. 1 Middle School but also the students of the other schools would have a similar story.


    Of course, now there may be much fewer stories like this among the millennials. After all, the urban administration is getting stricter and stricter. As to the rural area, who knows how many students there are in the rural schools?


    Now the school is not over yet. Fang pulls a stool over and sits before Gao Ge. The table is even too short to reach the height of a man¡¯s knees. It is uncomfortable indeed to eat against it, but Gao Ge has been used to it.


    ¡°Easy. Don¡¯t get choked. Let me bring you a bottle of water.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    A bottle of water is placed before Gao Ge. He opens it and gulps it.


    ¡°Where is the little girl called Meng Jing?¡± Fang asks.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Fang laughs and says, ¡°My husband once told me that given the way you looked at the girl, probably you fancied her but you just didn¡¯t dare to confess. Are you together now?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, she is my girlfriend now.¡± Gao Ge chuckles.


    Fang¡¯s eyes glitter. Instantly, she feels rejoiced, as if her own son were getting married. ¡°Good for you! Why didn¡¯t you tell us earlier? If you had told us, my husband would have been delighted! He kept talking to me about you but he didn¡¯t say it to you. He was just worried¡­¡± Then Fang suddenly stops.


    Gao Ge takes up a napkin and wipes his mouth, saying, ¡°He must think that I am out of her league.¡±


    ¡°Haha. He must.¡± Fang doesn¡¯t feel embarrassed. After all, they are together now. ¡°You guys are always capricious on the romantic relationship, but that girl is quite a good girl indeed. You must cherish her.¡±


    ¡°Rest assured. Fang, when I get married, perhaps I can bring you to my wedding ceremony.¡±


    ¡°Okay! It¡¯s a deal then!¡± Fang smiles with squirted eyes.


    At the moment, several men come over.


    ¡°Madam, get us some hotpot skewers!¡±


    ¡°Coming¡­¡± Fang¡¯s voice is slightly changed when she sees the customers, but she still walks over with a forced smile.


    Gao Ge slows down eating.

 Chapter 633 - A Good Jack Makes a Good Jill

    Watching Fang working, Gao Ge is lost in thought.


    If he leaves Jiangnan City this time, maybe Fang will be retired at home the next time he comes back.


    One third of the fried noodles are left. Gao Ge suddenly can¡¯t bear to eat them up.


    Eating them up entails saying goodbye to the memory forever.


    How many precious memories can a man have in his lifetime? Besides, these are the memories of his school days that have lasted several years.


    ¡°Fang, have you never changed the soup?¡± A blond-haired man wearing a black hoodie, which has three squares and the prominent sign of ¡°abibas¡± on the front side. Actually, his hair is half blond, looking like the grains that are about to mature.


    ¡°Yeah, Fang. The skewers don¡¯t smell right!¡± Another man chimes in.


    Fang seems used to this kind of occasion and then says with a bitter smile, ¡°What do you want then?¡±


    ¡°Well. It is not easy to maintain a business. How about this? This meal is on the house. What do you think?¡± The ¡°Grain¡± man says.


    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s do it then,¡± Fang nods her head.


    ¡°Great! Thank you then!¡± The teenagers have reached their goal but they don¡¯t appear very excited. Judging from their reaction and Fang¡¯s performance, it is not difficult to induce that this can¡¯t be the first time they have staged this kind of lousy scam.


    Gao Ge thinks about it and still doesn¡¯t stand up.


    He just watches the several guys go away.


    Fang rubs her eyes.


    ¡°Fang, I¡¯ve finished eating,¡± Gao Ge stands up and says with a smile. ¡°How much?¡±


    Fang waves her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about money. Forget it.¡±


    ¡°No way. If I don¡¯t pay, I¡¯ll be one of them,¡± Gao Ge says with a smile.


    Fang says resignedly, ¡°I¡¯ve been used to that. When my husband was still alive, they didn¡¯t dare to act like this. Since he is gone and I¡¯m alone, they just fear nothing. The point is that these people are villains. It is even no use calling the police. At the worst, they will only be educated and forced to pay the bill, but probably they will add something to my soup the next day.¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head and finds it understandable.


    This is also why he didn¡¯t take action before.


    Dealing with a few villains is a piece of cake to Gao Ge but it doesn¡¯t help at all.


    However, Gao Ge knows that unless he directly kills them for this matter, who dares to ensure that they won¡¯t come and cause trouble after he leaves Jiangnan City?


    Acting in haste is actually to satisfy the desire to perform righteous acts.


    If he really wants to help Fang resolve this problem, he should adopt another way.


    Even if Gao Ge doesn¡¯t think it is a big deal to kill them, executing a killing spree in front of Fang is definitely not an option.


    He puts a 100-yuan note on the table, stands up and says, ¡°Keep the change.¡± Then he just leaves the school gate quickly.


    Fang wants to chase him. It happens that the bell for the end of class has rung, so with a sigh, she can only stamp her feet, turn around and get ready for the coming customers.


    ¡­


    ¡°Fatty Yue, come out. Let¡¯s fight together!¡± Gao Ge takes out his phone and makes a call.


    ¡°Fight?¡± Yue Xincheng is surprised. ¡°Are the people of the Poison Sect here? Or you¡¯ve found the people of the Ghost Sect? No, if you really encounter a master, you won¡¯t call for me but to deal with him yourself.¡±


    ¡°A few villains at the school gate,¡± Gao Ge says grinningly.


    Yue Xincheng on the other side of the phone stays silent for a long while.


    After almost half a minute, Yue Xincheng finally replies.


    ¡°I spend all my life in fighting. Don¡¯t tell me the number of the enemies or their capabilities. All I need to know is time and location.¡±


    Gao Ge is speechless.


    Is Yue Xincheng a badger?


    After knowing the location, Yue Xincheng also hangs up.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Upon seeing that Yue Xincheng is hurriedly going out, Xia Lu asks.


    ¡°Not a big deal. I¡¯m going to fight,¡± Yue Xincheng grins and replies.


    ¡°I¡¯m going with you.¡± Xia Lu knows that the call was from Gao Ge.


    Yue Xincheng thinks and then whispers, ¡°But Boss doesn¡¯t ask you¡­¡±


    He hedges and sees the fierce glint in Xia Lu¡¯s eyes, so he hastens to bite his tongue and nod his head.


    ¡°Okay, okay. Let¡¯s go together. Two heads are better than one.¡±


    Though he doesn¡¯t think that he needs Xia Lu¡¯s help¡­


    As to Qingrou, Yue Xincheng asks her to look after Chen Wangshi.


    When the two of them leave, they happen to meet Yue Tuzhi and don¡¯t greet each other.


    ¡°What are they leaving for?¡± Yue Tuzhi walks inside, looks back and then can¡¯t help asking Qingrou.


    ¡°To fight,¡± Qingrou says in a low voice.


    Facing Yue Tuzhi, she has a mixed feeling.


    Although she knows that he is Yue Xincheng¡¯s brother, she is also aware that these two brothers don¡¯t get along.


    Therefore, faced with Yue Xincheng¡¯s elder brother, Qingrou has no idea what to do.


    ¡°To fight?¡± Yue Tuzhi doesn¡¯t know whether to cry or to laugh. Then he glances at Qingrou and then says with a smile, ¡°Qingrou, have a seat first.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Qingrou nods and then sits down. She feels a bit uncomfortable and wishes to check whether Chen Wangshi has woken up now.


    Yue Tuzhi coughs and orders the servant to serve tea.


    ¡°Are you busy?¡± Yue Tuzhi asks.


    ¡°No.¡± Qingrou hastens to shake her head.


    ¡°Great. Let¡¯s have some tea then,¡± Yue Tuzhi says. ¡°Yue Xincheng¡¯s parents are gone. As his elder brother, I am literally his father. Since you two are together, you should be ready to get married. After all, you have time now. Why don¡¯t you marry first? You can discuss it with him later. If you both find it okay, just tell me. As long as you agree, I¡¯ll take care of the rest. You don¡¯t need to worry about it.¡±


    After saying that, Yue Tuzhi finds that Qingrou starts to giggle. Out of curiosity, he asks, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Qingrou stops grinning and then says in a low voice, ¡°I was thinking that if Yue Xincheng heard you say that you were his father, he would definitely curse you.¡±


    Yue Tuzhi feels so exhausted in his heart.


    He has said so much. And that¡¯s what Qingrou remembers only¡­


    What she is concerned about is too special!


    When the tea is served, Qingrou looks at Yue Tuzhi and says with a smile, ¡°Tuzhi, I¡¯ll listen to Yue Xincheng regarding this kind of issue. If he says okay, I will agree; if he doesn¡¯t, I won¡¯t agree then.¡±


    Yue Tuzhi stares at Qingrou with narrowed eyes. Deep in his heart, he is not angry at all. Instead, he feels quite delighted.


    A good Jack makes a good Jill!


    What a good tradition¡­

 Chapter 634 - Don’t Die

    Facing Yue Tuzhi, inevitably, Qingrou feels uneasy.


    After the tea is served, she starts to sip it quietly.


    Yue Tuzhi, who is always scrupulous, this time, seems ignorant of Qingrou¡¯s complicated feelings and still keeps talking.


    He is like a woman who tells her future daughter-in-law about her son¡¯s merits and shortcomings, and also expects her to get along with him.


    ¡°By the way, Qingrou, you know Su Hui, right?¡± Yue Tuzhi suddenly asks.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Qingrou nods her head and gives an embarrassed and yet decent smile.


    Yue Tuzhi replies with a nod, who doesn¡¯t seem surprised at all.


    ¡°What do you think then?¡±


    Qingrou puckers her lips and thinks for a moment. Then she still repeats what she has said, ¡°I¡¯ll listen to Yue Xincheng. Besides, I think Su Hui is fine.¡±


    Yue Tuzhi is shocked to hear that.


    He knows that Qingrou has a gentle temperament but he didn¡¯t expect her to be so generous.


    To be honest, he even starts to envy his brother.


    How lucky he is to have such a good girl¡­


    Even Gao Ge is not that lucky¡­


    This is basically what every man dreams of.


    Having chatted with Qingrou for a while, Yue Tuzhi is also relieved with a sigh.


    It is less worrying indeed that Yue Xincheng is accompanied by such a woman¡­


    When Yue Xincheng and Xia Lu meet Gao Ge, it is already dark.


    ¡°Boss, who are we beating?¡±


    Yue Xincheng often said that at school but after he left school, it is seemingly a long time that he hasn¡¯t said anything like that.


    He finds it quite memorable.


    Gao Ge is kind of amused to see Xia Lu and Yue Xincheng come together.


    They are taking this too seriously.


    Having learned about the whole matter from Gao Ge, Yue Xincheng can¡¯t help grinning.


    On the contrary, Xia Lu is so speechless. Apparently, she feels these two guys are too fussy, but she doesn¡¯t say anything. Probably she understands that this is Yue Xincheng and Gao Ge¡¯s unique way of saying goodbye to their youth¡­


    ¡°Boss, what shall we do? Or shall we kill them all?¡± Yue Xincheng says.


    ¡°I think it is a good idea. Convenient and simple,¡± Xia Lu nods and agrees with Yue Xincheng¡¯s idea.


    Handling some dregs of society is not worth their wasting too much time.


    Therefore, killing them directly is the best solution.


    ¡°Kill them all?¡± Gao Ge thinks about it and then shakes his head. ¡°It is too brutal.¡±


    It is not that Gao Ge is too soft-hearted but that anyhow, he feels that what the villains have done is not so serious that they must be killed¡­


    ¡°What shall we do then? If we only give them a little punishment, they may still continue making trouble!¡± Touching his chin, Yue Xincheng says.


    ¡°Killing is not acceptable. Yue Xincheng, I¡¯m not judging you but I do find that you¡¯ve become quite violent now,¡± Gao Ge says with a frown.


    With his head lowered, Yue Xincheng just listens to Gao Ge scolding him.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not be so brutal. We¡­just need to break one leg of each of them.¡±


    Yue Xincheng looks up at Gao Ge and smiles in contentment.


    Well.


    Gao Ge is not changed.


    The way he acts is still the same¡­


    ¡°Keep them alive. They can still live a normal life then,¡± Gao Ge says calmly.


    Yue Xincheng heaves a sigh and says, ¡°Boss, I find that your biggest shortcoming is being too kind.¡±


    ¡°Alas. I can¡¯t help it. This can¡¯t be changed.¡± Gao Ge sighs and loathes himself.


    Xia Lu just looks aside, watching these two idiots¨Ca wisecracker and a straight man¡­


    ¡­


    In a bar, it is the peak hour now.


    Followed by his several lackeys, Sui is observing the crowd, trying to find suitable prey.


    ¡°Sui, shall we go to another bar?¡± A lackey whispers. ¡°I heard that a lot of student chicks went to the newly opened bar in the east of the city!¡±


    Sui turns around to look at him with a surprised look, ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°For real!¡± The lackey pats his chest and says. ¡°There are two vocational high schools in the east of the city. People are hyped there!¡±


    Sui even narrows his eyes. ¡°Great! What are we waiting for then? Let¡¯s go!¡±


    As soon as he turns around, Sui suddenly stops.


    He gazes at the bar counter without blinking his eyes.


    ¡°Sui, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Boss, did you see a ghost?¡±


    Sui comes to his senses and takes a deep breath.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± After yelling, he juts his chin forward and says, ¡°Did you see that?¡±


    Looking in the direction as Sui points at, his lackeys are also dumbfounded.


    ¡°Oh crap!¡±


    ¡°Boss, good eyes!¡±


    ¡°Since when there is such a beautiful girl in Jiangnan City?¡±


    ¡°Boss, I¡¯m turned on!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m wet!¡±


    Sui snorts and says, ¡°Wipe your saliva. Dang. You are not sensible at all. You don¡¯t know I know her?¡±


    ¡°Boss, you must be bragging. You know her?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Since when?¡±


    Sui laughs, takes out his phone, strides forward and says, ¡°In one minute.¡±


    His lackeys are all struck dumb.


    Not only his lackeys but also Sui himself is surprised.


    When is there such a beautiful girl in Jiangnan City?


    They stroll in various bars every day but this is their first time that they have met this girl. She is not only in good body shape but also has a pretty face. It is fair enough to say that she is a superstar on TV.


    He sits next to her.


    ¡°Gorgeous, may I buy you a drink?¡± Sui gently flicks the bangs above his forehead.


    ¡°Open your eyes before speaking.¡± The girl glimpses him and frowns.


    Sui is so speechless. He really wants to tell her that having small eyes is not his fault.


    ¡°In addition, what kind of hairstyle is yours? Did you dye it green before?¡± The girl asks curiously.


    ¡°Ahem. I used to dye it green when I was ignorant. Now I¡¯ve dyed it blond. Does it look nice?¡±


    ¡°Interesting.¡±


    Sui is instantly spirited.


    Oh gosh.


    Has he just been complimented by a beauty?


    Has Cupid appeared?


    ¡°You must live well. Don¡¯t die!¡± The girl suddenly shouts for no reason.


    Slightly dazed, Sui coughs, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Think about this. If you die, your parents must be really sad,¡± the girl explains.


    Sui nods his head. Is she caring about him?


    He feels a bit shy.


    ¡°Then your parents will be crying and wailing, ¡®I can¡¯t believe that I, a grey person, have to hold a funeral for my green-blond child!¡¯¡± The girl adds laughingly. ¡°See? How weird!¡±


    Then she just stands up and walks outside.


    Sui has no idea how to respond.


    After staying silent for a moment, he still stands up and chases her. His several lackeys who want to take advantage also follow in a hurry¡­

 Chapter 635 - Two Legs Per Person

    At the back door of the bar is a dark alley.


    Next to the bar are several inns selling dishes like barbecued seafood, so the smell is rather uncomfortable.


    It smells like rancid shrimps, fish and leftovers as well as the stink of sweat¡­


    It is quite noisy back here. Apart from the surrounding noises, men and women are making out. If a guy is rich enough, he will get a room with the girl he meets in the bar. If he has no money or just can¡¯t help it, he will bring the girl here to unleash his desire and stress of living in the city¡­


    The girl is walking ahead, followed by Sui.


    ¡°Gorgeous, where are you going?¡±


    The girl before him suddenly stops and looks at him.


    Sui¡¯s heart is flipped.


    He finds it a bit unbelievable, but he can¡¯t help asking, ¡°Are you deliberately taking me here?¡±


    A glint of surprise flashes across the girl¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°How do you know that?¡± She blurts out.


    Is there anything wrong with what she has done?


    He has seen through her so soon?


    However, on second thought, it doesn¡¯t make sense.


    If he really has seen through her motive, it must be too bold of him to still follow her out.


    Clearly, he must take her lightly!


    Thinking of that, the girl feels very displeased.


    Yet, Sui doesn¡¯t notice the girl¡¯s complicated look and thoughts have thronged his mind.


    Everyone knows what a man and a woman come to the alley behind the bar for.


    After all, Sui has a mirror at his home.


    It is good enough to suggest that Sui knows what he looks like.


    Therefore, he has conceived a story in his mind.


    This must be a girl who has just broken up with her boyfriend, so she comes to the bar for kicks. He is not good-looking indeed, but in order to seek revenge on her ex-boyfriend, she intends to have a fling with him and then leave after that¡­


    Well.


    It must be the case.


    Hence, he approaches the girl step by step.


    Under the dim light, Sui is smiling like an idiot.


    ¡°Hey, idiot!¡± Another voice comes.


    Sui feels a sudden surge of anger.


    Crap.


    Who is getting in his way?


    He is getting lucky. Why would anyone interrupt him now?


    He has just turned around when his hair is grabbed by the girl behind him. He feels such a gut-wrenching pain but before he can let it out by screaming, he is thrown up high towards the wall.


    ¡°Hey. Chick, can you just stand aside and watch the fun? Why does a woman intervene with the fight among men?¡± Yue Xincheng walks over while gripping the two lackeys of Sui.


    Likewise, Gao Ge is holding two men, just like an eagle catching chicks.


    The several lackeys caught by Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng have already turned pale. At the moment, they are not even in the mood to resist. When they come to their senses and make up their mind to fight back, they are thrown out again one after another, just like dumplings thrown into the boiling water.


    ¡°Ouch!¡±


    ¡°Crap! You¡¯ve scared the hell out of me¡­¡±


    ¡°Get off me. Hurry!¡±


    Piled up in the pyramid style, the one at the bottom must be the most miserable and Sui is the very one. Probably due to constant malnutrition, he looks rather thin. Although he is 1.75 meters tall, he looks around 50 kg heavy. Pressed by so many people, he may have his bones fractured.


    Gao Ge pats his hands and stands before them with narrowed eyes.


    ¡°Boss, how about letting me deal with them?¡± Yue Xincheng runs over and asks.


    Gao Ge takes a look at him and nods his head.


    Whatever he finds pleasing is fine.


    Hence, Gao Ge walks to the alley and lights up a cigarette, which is rather delightful.


    Xia Lu walks to him with a weary look.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You don¡¯t look well. Did you drink in there?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    Xia Lu shakes her head.


    Gao Ge says, ¡°Then you must have something in your mind.¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow I must go back to Song City,¡± Xia Lu takes a deep breath and looks up at Gao Ge, saying.


    Gao Ge is slightly taken aback.


    ¡°I know you are going to west Huaxia but I can¡¯t follow you anymore. Something has come up at home. My father gave me a call.¡±


    ¡°Let me go back with you,¡± Gao Ge says with a grin. ¡°I can lend you a hand.¡±


    ¡°Rest assured. No need. It won¡¯t be big trouble. If it is, you don¡¯t need to help either. My brother will come back then,¡± Xia Lu says with a smile. ¡°You know how strong my brother is.¡±


    At the thought of Xia Shengtang, Gao Ge can¡¯t help shivering.


    The last time he met Xia Shengtang, the latter has been at the realm of Master.


    Besides, he is also a swordsman.


    And that was the case when they were in the secret realm of snow terrain. Yet, Xia Shengtang always approaches without casting a shadow and leaves without leaving a trace. It remains unknown what realm he has reached now, but in terms of his talent, Gao Ge may be no match for him now.


    After all, the earth doesn¡¯t rotate around him.


    He is growing. So is Xia Shengtang, a talented cultivator.


    He feels so stressed¡­


    ¡°When I finish handling my family affair, I will join up with you then,¡± Xia Lu says smilingly.


    Gao Ge nods his head. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll let the fox spirit follow you.¡±


    ¡°No need¡­¡±


    Before Xia Lu finishes her words, Gao Ge interrupts her with a wave of his hand.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already compromised by letting the fox spirit follow you. If you still reject it, I must go back with you then,¡± Gao Ge says.


    Xia Lu chuckles. ¡°Fine. Let the fox spirit follow me then.¡±


    ¡°Good¡­¡±


    Now, screams are still coming out of the alley.


    Sui and his lackeys are all crying out in pain but Yue Xincheng is not swayed by them at all. Neither does he slow down beating them.


    Hearing their painful screams, Xia Lu suddenly says, ¡°Yue Xincheng is too brutal.¡±


    ¡°Lovely.¡± Gao Ge doesn¡¯t mind it at all. ¡°It is still under control and that is his merit. If he is so soft-hearted that he doesn¡¯t even dare to deal with whom he hates, he will suffer a huge loss one day.¡±


    It is a lesson acquired with blood and sweat.


    Gao Ge has suffered a loss so he doesn¡¯t hope that Yue Xincheng suffers the same as he did before.


    Xia Lu nods her head. Since Gao Ge has said so, she can¡¯t refute then.


    When Yue Xincheng walks out of the alley with a cigarette stuck between his lips and a smile on his face.


    ¡°Boss, everything is settled. I have broken their two legs, which cannot be recovered forever.¡±


    Gao Ge is startled. ¡°I thought you would only break a leg of each.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah?¡± Yue Xincheng blinks his eyes. ¡°I forgot it¡­¡±


    Gao Ge is speechless.

 Chapter 636 - The People of the Shadow School

    The next day, when he wakes up, Gao Ge is told by Yue Xincheng that Xia Lu is going back home.


    Looking at Gao Ge¡¯s calm face, Yue Xincheng realizes that Gao Ge has known it before.


    ¡°Boss, are you really okay that she is going back alone?¡± Yue Xincheng sits by Gao Ge¡¯s bed and says.


    While putting on the clothes, Gao Ge says, ¡°Not really. I¡¯ve let the fox spirit follow her back.¡±


    ¡°Much better.¡± Yue Xincheng grins. ¡°How do you feel? Are you feeling a sense of loss?¡±


    Gao Ge looks at him in confusion.


    Yue Xincheng heaves a sigh. ¡°It seems that you haven¡¯t felt that way but I¡¯m not surprised at all. It¡¯s like a man who has just broken up with his girlfriend. He may be excited at first, believing that he has finally got away with a troublesome woman but soon, he will feel dejected with a sense of loss.¡±


    Gao Ge has no idea what to say.


    He doesn¡¯t understand Yue Xincheng¡¯s mindset at all.


    ¡°Alas. Boss, what do you think Yue Tuzhi wants to do?¡± Yue Xincheng suddenly changes the subject.


    Gao Ge asks in confusion, ¡°What has he done again?¡±


    Yue Xincheng¡¯s look becomes slightly complex. ¡°Nothing much, except that he has talked to Qingrou and asked her when she would marry me.¡±


    Gao Ge laughs, ¡°If it is about other things, I will dig at him without thinking much regardless. However, on this matter, I think you can ponder over it. After all, it is not a bad thing. You are old enough to get married now.¡±


    ¡°Old enough?¡± Yue Xincheng gets so stupefied. ¡°Boss, I¡¯m not even legitimately old enough to get a marriage license!¡±


    ¡°In the early times, people all got married early. Given your age, you are sort of an old bachelor in the village,¡± Gao Ge says seriously.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Having dressed up and washed up, Gao Ge has some breakfast.


    Shao Shuai is a bit curious about not seeing Xia Lu. After asking, he knows the reason and instantly feels surprised.


    ¡°You just let go of such a good girl?¡±


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t respond to him.


    ¡°Alas, but I can understand too. If I were her, I couldn¡¯t insist then. Meng Jing is finally not with you and she can manage to spend day and night with you. However, you two can¡¯t hit it off anyway,¡± Shao Shuai says with a sigh.


    Gao Ge pulls a long face. ¡°Are you too idle? If you are, go back to the Shao Family then.¡±


    ¡°I am idle indeed. If I¡¯m not, I won¡¯t stay here¡­¡± Shao Shuai mumbles.


    When they are having breakfast, a servant of the Yue Family suddenly trods inside in a hurry.


    ¡°Second Young Master, someone wants to meet Mr. Gao.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Yue Xincheng asks. ¡°Is it a man or a woman?¡±


    ¡°Three men.¡±


    ¡°Three men?¡± Yue Xincheng looks at Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge shakes his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know either.¡±


    ¡°Let them wait then,¡± Yue Xincheng says.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Gao Ge continues eating and also feels confused too.


    Who would come to Jiangnan City for him specially now?


    Are they the people of the Poison Sect?


    The servant of the Yue Family walks to the entrance.


    It is a young man followed by two middle-aged men who are standing at the door.


    ¡°What? Why hasn¡¯t Gao Ge showed himself?¡± The young man looks behind the servant and asks.


    ¡°Mr. Gao asks you to wait outside.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The young man bursts into anger at once and snorts, ¡°Does he know who we are?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me either!¡± The servant wants to roll his eyes but the servant of the Yue Family is not a snob. If these three men turn out to have powerful backing, won¡¯t it be causing trouble for Gao Ge and the Yue Family?


    The young man thinks it over and says, ¡°Tell Gao Ge that we are the people of the Shadow School.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The servant thinks about it and then goes back.


    ¡°Hmm. Who does he think he is?¡± The young man looks extremely disgruntled. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Gao Ge to be bold enough to keep us waiting outside.¡±


    A bearded middle-aged man persuades him in a low voice, ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t forget why we come to meet Gao Ge this time.¡±


    ¡°Of course I know,¡± the young man sneers. ¡°It is a great lucky chance for him too but judging from his current performance, I¡¯m gravely dissatisfied.¡±


    The two middle-aged men behind him look each other in the eye and both smile bitterly.


    They both believe that their young master does have no sense of propriety.


    This may be really a lucky chance for ordinary people.


    However, now Gao Ge has been a swordsman at the realm of Master.


    Even in the Shadow School, there are only three cultivators at the realm of Master¡­


    Very soon, the servant comes back again.


    ¡°What? Can we go in now?¡± The young man says.


    ¡°Mr. Gao says that since you are from the Shadow School, then¡­¡±


    The young man has walked forward with a smile.


    However, the servant widens his eyes and continues, ¡°You shall continue waiting outside! Therefore, the three of you, please wait here then.¡±


    The young man gazes at the servant with staring eyes and asks, ¡°Did I hear it wrongly or you say it mistakenly?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything mistakenly.¡± The servant is a bit angry too. What does this young man mean? This young man is clearly despising his hearing!


    The young man gnashes his teeth in anger and continues, ¡°You mean Gao Ge has known we are from the Shadow School and still asks us to wait outside?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± the servant nods his head and also feels annoyed.


    He has repeated it several times.


    How can the young man ask such a stupid question?


    There must be something wrong with this young man¡¯s hearing.


    What an idiot!


    It is so difficult for him¡­


    ¡°How dare he! How dare he! Who does Gao Ge think he is? How dare he belittle us like this?¡±


    ¡°Young Master, mind your mouth!¡± The bearded man hastens to remind him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. I¡¯m going inside now. Who dares to stop me?!¡± The young man snorts and wants to get inside.


    Without hesitation, the bearded man grabs his arm at once.


    ¡°Hands off! What are you doing?¡± The young man snaps.


    ¡°Young Master, it is not a trivial thing. If we really fall out with Gao Ge, we will be punished when we go back¡­¡± The bearded man whispers. ¡°Liu Bei made three calls at the thatched cottage of Zhuge Liang and scholars can also wait for their teacher in the snow. Comparatively, what we are doing is nothing at all. Besides, Young Master, you know Second Young Master is on the way. If¡­¡±


    The young man is dazed, turns around to look at the yard, and then heaves a sigh.


    ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s wait for a moment. Hopefully, Gao Ge is a man who understands the times,¡± the young man says with a deep voice.


    The other two middle-aged men can only smile bitterly.


    It is definitely a stupid thing to follow their eldest young master out¡­

 Chapter 637 - Have You Eaten?

    Gao Ge is still eating unhurriedly. He doesn¡¯t speed up eating just because a few people are waiting for him outside.


    This is the pace of his own life!


    ¡°The people of the Shadow School¡­ Boss, why do they come to meet you?¡± Yue Xincheng asks curiously.


    ¡°What else can they come to meet me for? They must want to wheedle Gao Ge into joining the Shadow School,¡± Shao Shuai says. ¡°But their attempt is bound to be in vain.¡±


    ¡°How do you know?¡± Yue Xincheng glimpses him.


    ¡°Gao Ge is even unwilling to join the Shao Family, let alone the Shadow School,¡± Shao Shuai says.


    As a member of the Shao Family in the blessed spots, he is indeed qualified to look down upon the Shadow School.


    ¡°However, these people of the Shadow School are so insensible. They just can¡¯t wait to act recklessly before the people of the blessed spots haven¡¯t taken a move at once.¡± Shao Shuai shakes his head as if having foreseen that the people of the Shadow School will leave in low spirits after being rejected by Gao Ge.


    Just as Shao Shuai points out, if Gao Ge really wants to attach himself to some power, he should give priority to the Shao Family. How can the people of the Shadow School have a chance to intervene¡­


    Currently, Third Master is also reporting what has happened outside the gate to Yue Tuzhi.


    ¡°Master, do you think Gao Ge is putting on airs so as to raise his price?¡± Third Master asks with a smile.


    Yue Tuzhi glimpses him and heaves a sigh, saying, ¡°Third Master, can¡¯t we see the issue more simply? Why do you have to view it in such a complicated way?¡±


    ¡°You mean¡­¡±


    Yue Tuzhi laughs. ¡°Maybe Gao Ge simply thinks little of the Shadow School?¡±


    Third Master can¡¯t refute at all.


    Yue Tuzhi has made a good point.


    Yue Tuzhi coughs and says, ¡°Go to receive the people of the Shadow School first. Bring them to the meeting hall.¡±


    Third Master looks a bit confused. ¡°Master, this¡­¡±


    Yue Tuzhi heaves a sigh and also knows what Third Master is confused about. He speaks first, ¡°It is Gao Ge¡¯s own business to pay no heed to them but it will be the Yue Family¡¯s problem to shut the door on them. After all, this is the place of the Yue Family.¡±


    ¡°Noted.¡± Third Master nods and walks away.


    He walks to the gate and bows to the visitors with cupped hands.


    ¡°Please come with me.¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡± The young man from the Shadow School looks at Third Master and says with a frown. ¡°Does Gao Ge send you here?¡±


    ¡°No, my master asks me to come and usher you to the meeting hall.¡±


    ¡°Your master? Who?¡± The young man asks.


    Third Master heaves a sigh.


    No wonder Gao Ge can¡¯t be bothered to meet them.


    It turns out that they are too stupid.


    Is the young man talking nonsense?


    This is the Yue Family. Third Master has claimed that he is executing the order of his master.


    Who else can it be?


    The bearded man is obviously more sensible. He hastens to say smilingly with clasped hands, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Not at all. This way, please.¡±


    The bearded man also sighs in his heart.


    His eldest young master is a nice man.


    However, he is not clever enough.


    Actually, it is not that he is stupid but that he doesn¡¯t care about the Yue Family or Gao Ge.


    The Shadow School is a first-class school in the field of immortal cultivation, but it is not an easy thing to get Gao Ge to join the Shadow School even if they want to.


    Therefore, they must behave humbly enough so that Gao Ge can feel satisfied.


    However, their eldest young master still feels that it is a grace granted to Gao Ge that he can join the Shadow School.


    With such a thought, he is worried whether they will get into a fight later.


    Will Gao Ge tolerate them?


    Since Gao Ge shuts the door on them, it is apparent that he doesn¡¯t intend to give them face.


    Respecting Gao Ge is respecting themselves.


    This is what the two middle-aged men want to tell their eldest young master most.


    Following Third Master, the three people enter the meeting hall.


    The moment they just sit down, the young man yells at Third Master who hasn¡¯t left, ¡°Hey man, ask Gao Ge to come here. Tell him again that we, the members of the Shadow School, are not good-tempered. If he really pisses us off, we will never let him get his way whatever it is!¡±


    Third Master glances at him and appears hesitant, asking, ¡°Are you sure that you want me to tell him that?¡±


    The young man squints and wants to speak when the bearded man interrupts.


    ¡°Ahem. Sir, our eldest young master was kidding. Just take it that you didn¡¯t hear it.¡±


    Third Master laughs and feels that the two middle-aged men are slightly sensible, so he directly turns around and leaves rather than say much or give any demeaning remark.


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem with you two?¡± The young man shouts at the two middle-aged men with disgruntlement.


    ¡°Eldest Young Master, can we just wait here patiently and talk nicely?¡± The bearded man says with a bitter smile.


    The young man snaps, ¡°You are showing respect for Gao Ge so much. Aren¡¯t you worried that he will be too haughty?¡±


    The bearded man advises in earnest words, ¡°Eldest Young Master, it may be a problem indeed but it has nothing to do with why we are here in Jiangnan City! We don¡¯t need to consider Gao Ge¡¯s temperament or his attitude towards the Shadow School. All we need to do is complete our task. If Gao Ge is really a reckless guy, that is what the Sovereign should worry about.¡±


    ¡°Humph. As the young sovereign of the Shadow School, of course I should care about it,¡± the young man tries to convince them.


    The two middle-aged men are despising him in their hearts.


    They really want to ask him why he has never considered that they always call him Eldest Young Master instead of Young Sovereign.


    If it were not for the fact that some honorable elders in the School insist that abolishing the eldest son and making the younger son the heir is against the rule and the eldest young master¡¯s mother¡¯s maiden family occupies an important position in the Shadow School, there wouldn¡¯t even be a dispute now¡­


    Certainly, that is their thought only. If they really voice it out, they will be reckoned as offensive to all established values. Even if the sovereign of the Shadow School dislikes his eldest son, it is not their turn to comment from head to feet. Similarly, in the ancient imperial palace, even if the emperor hated the crown prince and everyone knew it, they just couldn¡¯t voice it out.


    Otherwise, they would be considered rebels against the established values.


    After a while, Gao Ge finally comes, holding a bowl of soybean milk in his hand.


    Looking at the three visitors in the meeting hall, Gao Ge grins and sits down. Then he shakes the soybean milk and says to them, ¡°Have you eaten breakfast?¡±


    They look each other in the eye, confused.


    ¡°No,¡± the young man can¡¯t retain his composure and answers first.


    He is telling the truth.


    They came to the Yue Family so early in the morning. How could they have time to eat?


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you go to eat breakfast before coming?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    The young man is simmering with rage.


    Gao Ge rubs his nose and looks at him with a smile.

 Chapter 638 - The Brute

    As a saying goes, it is a pleasure to have friends coming from afar.


    However, these three people of the Shadow School have suffered a heavy setback after they arrive at the Yue Family, which causes them to start doubting what life is all about. Besides, they are also very confused why the sovereign and the honorable elders of the Shadow School insist on asking them to come to meet Gao Ge.


    The two middle-aged men can have refrained from losing their temper, believing it understandable that he puts on airs as he is strong indeed, but it is quite insulting that he deliberately comes with a glass of soybean milk in his hand to ask them whether they have eaten and then tell them to eat something after knowing that they haven¡¯t.


    The young man takes a deep breath and suddenly doesn¡¯t feel anxious at all.


    He feels that Gao Ge dares to behave so boldly probably because the latter hasn¡¯t known why they are in Jiangnan City.


    If he tells what they are here for, Gao Ge¡¯s attitude towards them will probably be changed then.


    After all, not everyone can resist the temptation of being recruited by the Shadow School.


    Gao Ge¡¯s neither humble nor pushy attitude is also understandable.


    It¡¯s like you won¡¯t care about how much wealth a billionaire has.


    However, if the billionaire intends to give you some of his money, can you still have any problem with playing up to him? The so-called saying that neither riches nor honors can lead one astray only exists in the book. It may happen in reality but it can never happen among young people.


    Therefore, he gives a smile on his face and then looks at Gao Ge with disdain.


    It seems that he has foreseen that Gao Ge is going to beg him miserably.


    ¡°Gao Ge, do you know what we come to find you for?¡± The young man says.


    Gao Ge looks at him with his neck tilted. ¡°You haven¡¯t said it yet. How can I know?¡±


    His words are full of disgruntlement.


    The young man pulls a long face. He has realized Gao Ge is not confused about their goal but his intelligence.


    Simply put, Gao Ge seems to consider him an idiot.


    ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± After asking that, the young man feels remorseful and worries that Gao Ge may answer him with what he said just now. The feeling of his intelligence being insulted by others is so bad. Hence, before Gao Ge plays the same old trick, he answers directly, ¡°I am Song Yang, the young sovereign of the Shadow School.¡±


    ¡°A song?¡± Gao Ge is a bit dazed.


    Song Yang says in a deep voice, ¡°Song Yang. Song Yang! Listen carefully!¡±


    Gao Ge chuckles and taps the armrest gently with one hand. If he closes his eyes now, he will feel a sense of comfort like an old man lying in the deck chair under the sun.


    After a while, he says, ¡°Well, Song Yang, why do you come to meet me?¡±


    ¡°I heard that you could do the Ghost-like Steps of our school?¡± Song Yang raises his eyelids and asks.


    Gao Ge nods his head.


    He has used the Ghost-like Steps of the Shadow School in many cases, so he is not surprised at all that they are aware of it.


    Moreover, the information system of the Shadow School should be the most powerful one in the whole field of immortal cultivation. Their members all approach without casting a shadow and leave without leaving a trace, who are not less mysterious than the Ghost Sect.


    However, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t dislike the Shadow School. After all, they never cause trouble for him. And they also get along well with the Dragon Court. They even used to help the Dragon Court establish the information network, which is quite a good deed.


    Otherwise, Gao Ge will not come and meet them.


    ¡°It seems that you are very interested in our Ghost-like Steps!¡± Song Yang says with a grin. ¡°However, apart from Ghost-like Steps, we also have a lot of other good things. What do you say? Are you intrigued?¡±


    ¡°Are you going to give all the secret records of the Shadow School?¡± Gao Ge wrings his hands and says with embarrassment. ¡°Is it appropriate?¡±


    However, his smile on the face is clearly indicating that he won¡¯t reject it.


    Song Yang says with a long face, ¡°Do you think the Shadow School will do a losing business?¡±


    ¡°Ahem. Mr. Gao, here is the case. Since you¡¯ve mastered the Shadow School¡¯s Ghost-like Steps, it is a destined connection between us, isn¡¯t it?¡± The bearded man coughs and looks at Gao Ge with a smile. He is worried that the way his eldest young master talks may cause trouble, so he chooses to talk of their aim of coming to Jiangnan City hurriedly.


    Gao Ge glances at him, thinks for a moment and then says smilingly, ¡°In this case, you are here in vain.¡±


    Song Yang was a bit angry and felt that the bearded man stole his thunder. In his eyes, he should be the one who said that. He wanted to take the opportunity to show off and see how Gao Ge would play up to him, but as his subordinate said it first, he wouldn¡¯t feel the true pleasure. However, before he has time to diss, Gao Ge has given his answer, which makes Song Yang very surprised.


    Compared with Song Yang, his subordinates look much calmer.


    They are different from Song Yang. They won¡¯t think that they are obliging Gao Ge by offering an olive branch. They can accurately see through Gao Ge¡¯s value so his rejection is understandable to them.


    Yet, Song Yang bursts into anger before they respond.


    ¡°Gao Ge, do you know what you are talking about? We think much of you so we allow you to join the Shadow School. It¡¯s a chance for you! Do you know what it means? It¡¯s like a pie is thrown at you! How can you say no?¡± Song Yang stands up suddenly and looks at Gao Ge with an angry face.


    It seems that Gao Ge¡¯s refusal to join them is a serious crime.


    With narrowed eyes, Gao Ge stares at him and says, ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat the pie. You can totally give it to others.¡±


    Song Yang feels that Gao Ge isn¡¯t right but he can¡¯t tell what is wrong, so he gets even angrier.


    ¡°So, please leave now.¡± Gao Ge stands up and intends to get out of the meeting hall.


    Song Yang shouts, ¡°Stop!¡±


    Gao Ge stops as told and then turns around to look at Song Yang, except that his eyes are a bit cold and fierce.


    ¡°Anything else?¡± It can be heard that Gao Ge has got a bit impatient.


    ¡°Young Master, calm down. Let¡¯s leave first¡­¡± The bearded man whispers.


    ¡°Bah!¡± Song Yang also spits on the ground and points at Gao Ge¡¯s nose, cursing, ¡°How dare you? Who do you think you are? Also, do you know what consequences will occur if you don¡¯t join the Shadow School?¡±


    Gao Ge laughs.


    ¡°Then enlighten me. What is the consequence if I don¡¯t join you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡±


    Before Song Yang finishes talking, his mouth is covered by the bearded man.


    ¡°Ahem. Mr. Gao, we¡¯re sorry. We are leaving now¡­¡± the bearded man apologizes to Gao Ge and wishes to throttle his young master.


    ¡°Get your hand off me!¡± Song Yang pulls the hand off his mouth and yells at Gao Ge. ¡°We¡¯ve offered you a chance. Listen. If you don¡¯t join the Shadow School, I will break your two legs in case that you continue using our Ghost-like Steps!¡±


    The bearded man feels hopeless.


    They are doomed.


    The eldest young master is a brute indeed! What a stupid reckless guy!

 Chapter 639 - The Elixirs of the Shao Family

    The world is full of wonders.


    Last night, Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng broke the legs of Sui and his lackeys; this morning, someone claims to break Gao Ge¡¯s legs.


    Is it really the effect of karma?


    Yet, Gao Ge only feels amused.


    Given their capability, bullying Sui and his lackeys is like throwing a stone on the ground.


    It¡¯s a piece of cake.


    However, on what ground do Song Yang and his subordinates have the confidence to break his legs?


    It is impolite not to reciprocate.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t want to provoke the conflict with the Shadow School but since they have come to cause trouble for him, he will appear like a wuss if he tolerates them again and again.


    Song Yang is a wuss but Gao Ge is not.


    He is Gao Ge, a tough man!


    Hence, he directly rushes to Song Yang. In Song Yang¡¯s astonished gaze, Gao Ge sends him flying away with a slap.


    With a bang, Song Yang is sent flying up and down. It happens that he hits a chair, causing the chair to crash. Meanwhile, Song Yang also screams.


    The two middle-aged men who accompany him here have been stupefied now.


    It is not that they don¡¯t want to protect their master or they fear Gao Ge but that¡­


    They have no time to react at all!


    The two middle-aged men look quite embarrassed now. Faced with their eldest young master, they don¡¯t know what to say then. They can¡¯t think of any stupider thing than offending a swordsman at the realm of Master.


    Their eldest young master has no sense of propriety at all.


    Is it simply because he is the eldest young master of the Shadow School that he is so wildly arrogant?


    How absurd!


    Gao Ge has offended so many people since he appeared in the field of immortal cultivation.


    Even the people of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect were trying to kill Gao Ge by all means.


    However, how are they doing now?


    The Shadow School is a first-class school indeed but it is still inferior to the Xiaoshan Sword Sect. It has four cultivators at the realm of Master. If they want to set against Gao Ge, at least they should send two of them, or even three. After all, Gao Ge is not only a cultivator at the realm of Master but also a swordsman. Besides, he even has two monsters. On what ground can you be so insolent to him?


    Nevertheless, Gao Ge¡¯s slap looks quite harsh, but Song Yang is also a cultivator. Such an attack cannot cause a serious injury to him.


    Otherwise, Song Yang cannot be shouting now.


    ¡°What are you standing here for? Kill him. Kill him!¡±


    The two middle-aged men are composed and calm, who do not immediately charge forward at Gao Ge to show their loyalty for the Shadow School just because of Song Yang¡¯s anger.


    It¡¯s quite simple. If they really listen to Song Yang and fights with Gao Ge, it will mean that the Shadow School officially falls out with Gao Ge.


    Apart from that¡­


    They are also curious.


    Who on earth gives Song Yang the courage to make him subconsciously believe that they are capable of fighting with Gao Ge?


    If they don¡¯t get into a fight, they can at least save face though suffering a bit of loss.


    ¡°You two wusses! If you don¡¯t make a move now, I will make you suffer after going back!¡± Song Yang continues yelling.


    ¡°Enough!¡± The bearded man suddenly shouts and stares at Song Yang, saying, ¡°Young Master, what do you think we can do? To tell the sovereign about this? Believe it or not. If you really tell the sovereign about this, he will punish you rather than us.¡±


    Every word that the bearded man uttered is so to the point. Song Yang¡¯s face is astonished and then turns pale.


    Then he just feels even more grieved.


    Song Yang looks utterly wretched.


    Gao Ge is a bit surprised.


    The two middle-aged men following Song Yang here are kind of interesting.


    As to Song Yang¡­


    In Gao Ge¡¯s eyes, he is only a spoiled kid.


    Song Yang is older than him but probably only his body but not intelligence has been growing since three years old.


    It is quite sad¡­


    ¡°Mr. Gao, we are here under orders, hoping to invite you to the Shadow School,¡± the bearded man says in a low voice.


    The other one walks forward and helps Song Yang who is dazed lying on the ground stand up.


    It is quite strange that he is still in a daze.


    ¡°I said, it is not necessary and you can go back now,¡± Gao Ge says in a serious voice.


    ¡°Mr¡­¡±


    The bearded man is directly interrupted when he just began to talk.


    ¡°He has asked you to get lost. Why are you so insensible?¡± Shaking his fan, Shao Shuai walks in and looks around with a teasing tone.


    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± Song Yang curses.


    ¡°Me?¡± Shao Shuai glances at him and says laughingly. ¡°I am someone whom the Shadow School won¡¯t dare to mess with even if I kill you.¡±


    Song Yang laughs right away.


    It is irritating enough that Gao Ge doesn¡¯t take him seriously.


    Now a random guy who appears out of nowhere also doesn¡¯t take him seriously either.


    What?


    Does he look like a pushover?


    ¡°Humph. Tortoises prevail in the shallow water area. Everybody just thinks he can be a king everywhere?¡± Song Yang sneers. ¡°Isn¡¯t this a very stupid act?¡±


    Shao Shuai feels so speechless.


    He didn¡¯t expect that his behavior was regarded as a stupid act of self-bragging by Song Yang.


    However, when Gao Ge did a similar thing, they found it quite impressive.


    How come he can¡¯t create the same effect?


    He feels so sad¡­


    This is not the result he wants, but¡­


    Shao Shuai takes a deep breath and takes a few steps forward. He wants to slap Song Yang but on second thought, he feels that such behavior appears quite impressive when Gao Ge did it for the first time but if he follows Gao Ge¡¯s example, he will be like stealing others¡¯ ideas.


    After being silent for a while, he suddenly thinks of a good idea and throws over an elixir.


    ¡°This top-grade elixir is some compensation for the grievance you suffer this time. If you find it not enough, go to the Shao Family and get more. Just tell them Shao Shuai sends you there.¡±


    ¡°Shao Shuai¡­ The elixir¡­ You are from the Shao Family?¡± The bearded man comes to his senses and stares with astonishment.


    Shao Shuai is so touched that he almost burst into tears. Here finally comes the straight man. When he said that just now, he has been worried about what he should do if they even don¡¯t know who the Shao Family is.


    Luckily, their reaction is not disappointing¡­


    ¡°The Shao Family? What Shao Family?¡± Song Yang asks with his face half blushed and half pale.


    The bearded man tries to wink at Song Yang, hoping that their young master can stop talking nonsense.


    The Shadow School is a first-class school, but compared with the blessed spots, it is not even close.

 Chapter 640 - Even Stupider

    Song Yang is rather confused. He really has no idea what the Shao Family means. He never cares about things like that.


    He only knows that in the Shadow School, he is the most powerful one only second to the sovereign. Now, he seems to meet his waterloo.


    Gao Ge finally finds out one thing.


    Actually, Song Yang is not bad. He is really stupid.


    He is horribly stupid.


    He is astonishingly stupid.


    The two middle-aged men¡¯s faces are so ghastly now.


    They thought this time they couldn¡¯t convince Gao Ge simply because their eldest young master held them back. Thus, they could have a chance if they left temporarily and took a rain check.


    However, Shao Shuai¡¯s appearance gives them a slap and makes them realize that Gao Ge¡¯s refusal to accept the invitation of the Shadow School has nothing to do with their stupid eldest young master.


    Instead, it is because Gao Ge has the choice of the Shao Family.


    Anyway, if they had the chance to join the blessed spot, why would they join the so-called Shadow School?


    A first-class school can¡¯t be compared with a blessed spot at all!


    Likewise, why does the Shadow School hasten to draw Gao Ge over to their side? It is simply to strengthen their power and find a chance to replace a blessed spot.


    After becoming a blessed spot, a school can be essentially changed.


    This is well understood by all in the field of immortal cultivation.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Are you leaving?¡± Shao Shuai says with a long face.


    ¡°Yes, Mr. Shao. We are leaving now¡­¡± The bearded man is sensible. He knows that since Shao Shuai is here, their goal can¡¯t be reached anyway. If they don¡¯t leave, what are they waiting for?


    The two middle-aged men hurriedly go to support Song Yang but they are shrugged away by Song Yang.


    ¡°Get off me! Useless! You two are so useless!¡±


    Song Yang is yelling hysterically but the two middle-aged men just keep silent.


    Although they are demeaning Song Yang so harshly in their hearts, they can¡¯t voice it out anyway. No matter how foolish Song Yang is, he is the eldest young master of the Shadow School. They have to show respect for him on the surface and can¡¯t take him lightly anyway.


    Song Yang stares at Shao Shuai fiercely and says, ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are. Listen. They are afraid of you but I am not!¡±


    Shao Shuai feels so hurt.


    He doesn¡¯t do anything that is against reason and nature. Besides, he also gives Song Yang an elixir, though it is an act of fronting. However, his kindness shouldn¡¯t be forgotten¡­


    Therefore, looking at Song Yang is about to leave in fury, Shao Shuai can¡¯t refrain from shouting at him.


    ¡°Stop there!¡±


    The two middle-aged men are both shocked, wondering what Shao Shuai wants to do.


    To be honest, they are really worried that Shao Shuai may do something to Song Yang.


    Although Song Yang is not welcome in the Shadow School, he is the eldest young master anyway. This time, he gets out of the school with them. If anything untoward happens to Song Yang, they can hardly absolve themselves from the blame. If Shao Shuai does anything against Song Yang, probably the Shadow School won¡¯t dare to ask for an explanation. It is most likely that the two of them will take the blame¡­


    Gladly, what they fear doesn¡¯t happen. Shao Shuai just walks forward and reaches out his hand to take the elixir gripped in Song Yang¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Humph. Give it back to me!¡± After saying that, Shao Shuai puts the elixir into his mouth and starts to chew it with staring eyes, just like an angry bird.


    Song Yang is speechless.


    He is kind of confused.


    What is happening?


    He doesn¡¯t feel anything good about the elixir but it is really confusing that the elixir is just taken back by the giver.


    ¡°Enough. Get lost!¡± After saying that, Shao Shuai kicks Song Yang out.


    He says to the two dumbfounded middle-aged men, ¡°Why are you staring at me? He is not disabled anyway. If he is unresigned, ask his father to meet me!¡±


    The two middle-aged men don¡¯t dare to say anything more. In a hurry, they walk out of the meeting hall and helps Song Yang up who is wailing prostrate on the ground. Then, they just get out of the yard quickly.


    Shao Shuai claps his hands as if he has won a battle. He also has a glint of disdain in his eyes.


    ¡°Tsk. Trying to act domineeringly before me? You¡¯ve got a lot to learn! In terms of arrogancy, who can be more arrogant than me?¡± Shao Shuai says complacently.


    What he said sounds like nothing to be proud of, but it doesn¡¯t hinder Shao Shuai from being indulged in his egoistic imagination.


    After coming to his senses, Shao Shuai turns around and looks at Gao Ge, whispering, ¡°What do you say? How about catching up with them and killing them all? By then, you can say it is done by the Shao Family. I will admit it then. No one will dare to cause trouble for you.¡±


    Gao Ge looks at him disdainfully. ¡°Do you think I will do such a stupid thing? If I do, it will be no different from taking you as my patron.¡±


    ¡°Anything bad with it?¡± Shao Shuai asks carefully.


    Gao Ge can¡¯t be bothered to respond to him.


    ¡°Hey. In my eyes, you are such a nasty creep. I¡¯m so sincere to you. Why can¡¯t you please me for once?¡± Shao Shuai slumps in the wooden armchair cross-legged in the main hall and says while shaking his fan.


    Gao Ge grins and gives a heart-breaking answer to Shao Shuai, ¡°Maybe because you don¡¯t deserve it.¡±


    Shao Shuai is so speechless.


    He rubs the bridge of his nose and then asks, ¡°When are you going to west Huaxia?¡±


    Gao Ge stays silent. Obviously, he hasn¡¯t figured out an answer.


    ¡°If you go to west Huaxia, I may not be able to go with you,¡± Shao Shuai says. ¡°But if you encounter any trouble, you can turn to the Xuan Family for help. The blessed spot of the Xuan Family is over there. Doesn¡¯t the girl of the Xuan Family like¡­¡±


    Speaking of that, Shao Shuai suddenly stops and instantly takes on an embarrassed look.


    At first, Gao Ge didn¡¯t come to his senses. He doesn¡¯t realize anything wrong until Shao Shuai suddenly stops. Then he looks at Shao Shuai with staring eyes.


    ¡°You damn¡­¡±


    Shao Shuai rubs his nose. ¡°I¡¯ve got familiar with you. Just a slip of the tongue. I forgot¡­¡±


    He is telling the truth. He wanted to continue the prank but to his surprise, he blurted out inadvertently.


    Gao Ge looks at Shao Shuai, not knowing whether to cry or to laugh. Apparently, it is simply for fun that Shao Shuai deliberately didn¡¯t tell Gao Ge about it though the former has known it for a long time. Gao Ge always thought Shao Shuai was an idiot but it turns out that he is deceived by an idiot now, which makes him look even stupider than an idiot¡­

 Chapter 641 - Yue Tuzhi’s Opinion

    Gao Ge is depressed. Needless to say, Shao Shuai has long known Ge Qian is only his fake name.


    However, this wretch deliberately held his tongue probably because he wanted to see how long it would take Gao Ge to come to his senses.


    If Shao Shuai didn¡¯t inadvertently blurt out this time, it was hard to say when Gao Ge would find out the truth.


    Gao Ge¡¯s current facial expression is such a great delight to Shao Shuai.


    He has waited for such a long time simply to take a look at Gao Ge¡¯s surprised face when the latter finds everything out.


    Well¡­


    Looking at Gao Ge, he does have a sense of achievement.


    After staying silent for a while, Gao Ge finally snaps with disgruntlement.


    ¡°What¡¯s your problem?¡±


    Shao Shuai, this wretch, not embarrassed at all, says with a grin, ¡°Isn¡¯t it fun? I was standing right in front of you and you didn¡¯t know the truth but I¡¯ve known it all.¡±


    Gao Ge is so speechless.


    Shao Shuai still puts on a proud look. What¡¯s wrong with him?


    Staring at Gao Ge¡¯s depressed look, Shao Shuai comforts him, ¡°Never mind. It¡¯s insignificant.¡±


    Gao Ge can¡¯t be bothered to talk to him anymore. ¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°About what?¡± Shao Shuai is confused.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand the shame of being insulted by an idiot,¡± Gao Ge asserts eloquently.


    Shao Shuai¡¯s face turns purple.


    Who is being insulted now?


    ¡°But then again, Miss Xuan is quite nice to you. When you are in west Huaxia and need any help, you can turn to her for help,¡± Shao Shuai says.


    Gao Ge thinks for a while and shakes his head.


    He doesn¡¯t feel that Xuan Siyu is nice to him. Neither does he know what she has done to make Shao Shuai have such a misunderstanding.


    Moreover, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t like dealing with the people of the first-class schools and blessed spots. After all, it is too exhausting. Besides, there are too many hidden conflicts. He may cause big trouble for himself by accident.


    He had better deal with his own business quietly.


    Shao Shuai is not that surprised about Gao Ge¡¯s decisive refusal.


    ¡°However, by the way, don¡¯t the people of the blessed spots know where the Ghost Sect is?¡± Gao Ge asks curiously.


    Shao Shuai thinks about it and says, ¡°Simply put, it is not that we don¡¯t know but that we never want to know. Although the Ghost Sect has done a lot of things that are against reason and nature, what does it have to do with us? Besides, the Ghost Sect is quite impressive, but it is not a blessed spot, which is still inferior to us. Hence, we can¡¯t be bothered to play with it. After all, that¡¯s what people do. We only care about the people of our kind or those stronger than us. The so-called Ghost Sect is nothing to us at all.¡±


    Gao Ge is so speechless.


    He looks at Shao Shuai and pulls a wry face, saying, ¡°Good for you. You know nothing but you still blatter so much, making it quite proud that you know nothing at all.¡±


    This is the astonishing mindset of Shao Shuai.


    Ordinary people can¡¯t understand his mindset at all.


    However, Gao Ge has been well prepared, knowing that he can¡¯t get an answer from him regarding this issue.


    He kind of admires Yue Tuzhi.


    It has been quite impressive that he can be sure that the Ghost Sect is based in west Huaxia.


    Even the Dragon Court hasn¡¯t been able to affirm it after a long time. Well¡­ Or, maybe the Dragon Court knows that but it just hides the truth from him. After all, west Huaxia occupies such a large area.


    He feels that he still needs to seek confirmation from Yue Tuzhi.


    That is, does west Huaxia mentioned by Shao Shuai mean all the western areas of Huaxia in a broad sense or just the west Huaxia defined by the Dragon Court? After all, the west Huaxia branch of the Dragon Court doesn¡¯t include Shu Province, but actually, Shu Province also belongs to the area of west Huaxia.


    It happens that Yue Tuzhi also comes over now.


    So do Yue Xincheng and the others.


    Gao Ge asks the question and Yue Tuzhi gives his answer.


    ¡°Shu Province and Shan City are also included,¡± Yue Tuzhi says. ¡°Besides, Shan City stands a better chance.¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head and asks, ¡°How do you know that?¡±


    Yue Tuzhi looks at him grinningly, saying, ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t trust me.¡±


    Instantly, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t want to respond to him then.


    Yue Tuzi chooses to pass over this issue. Otherwise, he will be too annoying.


    He has been very annoying in Gao Ge¡¯s eyes though.


    ¡°Actually, it is quite simple. I made the judgment based on the big data.¡±


    Gao Ge is stunned. ¡°You¡¯ve got big data?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. In fact, we are watching some members of the Ghost Sect. Then we will figure out where they are exposed and where they get away from us. In this case, we can draw inferences from that. Based on the data we¡¯ve got, Shan City occupies a bigger proportion, but it is a guess only. Maybe it is a deceptive act of the Ghost Sect, which is quite likely. After all, the people of the Ghost Sect are always discreet. Since I can notice that, they can surely do too,¡± Yue Tuzhi says lightly.


    It sounds quite simple but Gao Ge knows the required labor and time on the investigation is way beyond imagination.


    This is quite confusing to Gao Ge.


    After all, the Yue Family barely has any dealings with the Ghost Sect. Yet, Yue Tuzhi has been paying attention to this point since a long time ago. This is so puzzling.


    ¡°Actually, I think it is not a bad thing for you to contact the Shadow School,¡± Yue Tuzhi touches his chin and continues talking. ¡°After all, the information network of the Shadow School is quite perfect. With their information network, it will be much easier for you to start investigating the location of the Ghost Sect.¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head but he doesn¡¯t agree with Yue Tuzhi.


    For one thing, he believes that even the people of the Shadow School may not know where the Ghost Sect is. Otherwise, they would have told the Dragon Court about it. This could be a brilliant feat. Given the Dragon Court¡¯s way of doing things, the Shadow School will be rewarded for sure. Hence, they can never let go of such a good opportunity.


    For another, Gao Ge knows there is no free lunch in the world. It remains uncertain whether the people of the Shadow School know where the Ghost Sect is. Even if they do, they may not be willing to help him without raising some terms. Back then, the Dragon Killers offered to help him find Meng Jing on the premise that he should join them. At that time, Gao Ge just rejected the offer without thinking much, not to mention the Shadow School.


    Sometimes, Gao Ge would think about how strong the Dragon Killers are. The first-class schools are certainly no match for them, but are the blessed spots also unable to fight with them?


    After all, Dragon Killers are a mysterious power strong enough to contend against the Dragon Court¡­

 Chapter 642 - Sincerely Convinced

    The capital is the principal city of the country.


    Here, the land is as precious as gold. A quadrangle courtyard on the 2nd Ring Road has commanded an astronomical price.


    A seemingly ordinary yard with grey walls and green tiles, whose front is connected to South Luogu Lane with the rear connected to the Back Lakes, is quite a tranquil place in the noisy neighborhood.


    Lurking Dragon is lying on a deck chair by the gate of the yard, greeting and nodding with every passer-by.


    Holding a bird¡¯s cage on the left hand and two carved walnuts in the shape of a lion¡¯s head, an old man dressed in a grey mandarin jacket, crosses the threshold and walks inside, whistling.


    Lurking Dragon immediately stands up with a solemn face.


    ¡°Hey! How is your life in the capital?¡± The old man places the bird¡¯s cage on the stone table in the yard. Next to the stone table, there are several bamboo canes and wooden sticks put together, around which a kind of rare green plant is twining. The plant is constantly spreading the aura around. Whoever lies in this yard will feel refreshed and completely relaxed.


    ¡°Ahem. Not bad.¡± Lurking Dragon nods his head and stretches out. ¡°I just feel uncomfortable all over my body as I stay here all the time.¡±


    ¡°Close the gate.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir¡­¡± As to the old man¡¯s order, Lurking Dragon doesn¡¯t dare to hesitate at all. The identity of this old man who is over 60 years old is self-evident.


    After the gate is closed, the old man grabs a handful of birdseed to feed the bird in the cage.


    Lurking Dragon is just standing aside quietly, waiting quietly.


    After a while, the birdseed has been eaten up. The old man claps his hands, turns around and looks at Lurking Dragon with a smile, saying, ¡°How is it going about being the principal of Haicheng Cultivation Academy?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t go well,¡± Lurking Dragon presses his temples and says with a sigh. ¡°When Gao Ge, Liu Zhongyi and the others were in the Academy, I didn¡¯t have to worry about anything, but now that they have left, everything is in a mess.¡±


    The old man snaps with staring eyes, ¡°How can you have the cheek to say that? You told me that you were too idling so I assigned you as the principal of Haicheng Cultivation Academy. However, just because Gao Ge and the others are too outstanding, you chose to do nothing and just left everything to them. Now that Gao Ge, Liu Zhongyi and the others have left, the people in Haicheng Cultivation Academy have been swayed. And some of them even want to leave and team up with Gao Ge, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Lurking Dragon nods his head. ¡°But I can handle these issues when I¡¯m back.¡±


    ¡°Then, tell me how you are going to handle them?¡± The old man asks while squinting at Lurking Dragon.


    Lurking Dragon thinks about it and says, ¡°Oppress their momentum first?¡±


    The old man makes no comment and gestures for Lurking Dragon to continue talking.


    Lurking Dragon coughs and then continues, ¡°Then, I will craft a publicity stunt more often in Haicheng Cultivation Academy.¡±


    ¡°You still know the necessity of crafting a publicity stunt?¡± The old man is angrily amused and then says. ¡°The students in Haicheng Cultivation Academy all know Gao Ge, Liu Zhongyi and the others, but they don¡¯t know who their principal is. Don¡¯t ever try to rebuke me! I really mean it. Maybe I¡¯m a bit exaggerating but do you dare to say such a situation doesn¡¯t exist?¡±


    Lurking Dragon, who wanted to defend himself, can only stay silent upon hearing that.


    Such a situation does exist in Haicheng Cultivation Academy and there is not only one.


    ¡°However, this is not a bad thing,¡± the old man changes his tone and suddenly gives a mysterious smile.


    Lurking Dragon slightly frowns and says nothing.


    ¡°Since some students of Haicheng Cultivation Academy want to follow Gao Ge, just let them go.¡±


    Lurking Dragon can¡¯t think it through. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Use your brain,¡± the old man snorts. ¡°Bring the deck chair to me.¡±


    Lurking Dragon wipes the sweat off his forehead and hastens to do as told.


    Lurking Dragon, who always acts condescendingly, is frightened in the face of the old man, just like a pupil facing the headmaster. He doesn¡¯t even know where he should put his hands and feet. This is also a kind of torture for him. If possible, he really hopes that he can leave the capital so that he can be relieved of the stress he is facing now.


    The old man lies on the deck chair, holding a radio in his hand, in which a book review program is being played. It is about the Ming Dynasty, more specifically, the definition of the name Zhu Yuanzhang. Zhang means sharp jade instrument and Yuan means the Yuan Dynasty, so the combination of them means that the sharp jade destroys the Yuan Dynasty. Well, it does make sense to some degree.


    ¡°After all, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t have much to do now. We can look for the Ghost Sect on our own. Since he has nothing to do, just get something for him to do then,¡± the old man says in a deep and potent voice, which is not aligned with his old appearance.


    Lurking Dragon slightly frowns and says, ¡°But he has no longer been a member of the Dragon Court. Can he just do as required?¡±


    ¡°Of course I know what you mean. That¡¯s why I asked you to let the students of Haicheng Cultivation Academy out. By then, he will have to deal with them even if he doesn¡¯t want to.¡±


    Lurking Dragon finally takes the hint. He is not retarded but facing the old man here, he doesn¡¯t dare to think at will.


    ¡°You mean just letting him set up his own sect?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a good thing? The eggs can¡¯t be put into the same basket. Compared with us, don¡¯t you think Gao Ge is in a better status? All the people in the field of immortal cultivation and the blessed spots want to drag him over; besides, he himself is blessed with fortune. He can be our probationary force. Moreover, there is something the Dragon Court can¡¯t do or do without scruple, but Gao Ge can. He can totally do it with his own men. In this way, Huaxia can be much more stable,¡± the old man says slowly.


    Lurking Dragon smiles bitterly. ¡°Don¡¯t you trust him too much by making such an arrangement?¡±


    ¡°Dragon Killers have talked to him; so have the people of the blessed spots. Now the people of the Shadow School, too. However, he still refuses to join any of them. Isn¡¯t his choice good enough to let us trust him?¡± The old man suddenly sits up and stares at Lurking Dragon with a frown, as if bringing him to account.


    Lurking Dragon ponders for long and nods his head.


    ¡°Mount Duanlong is a good place, actually. Ask Master Guanshan to help set up a formation in it, which will make a rudiment of a sect. As to Wen Yihuan, he is a talent too. So, just send him over too. Leave these things to Liu Zhongyi. Isn¡¯t he currently in Nancheng Cultivation Academy hoping to break through his realm with the help of Lou Zhoutian?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir¡­¡± Lurking Dragon keeps what the old man said in his mind.


    ¡°You are free to go now,¡± the old man says.


    Lurking Dragon immediately feels relieved and means to leave.


    After taking a few steps, he suddenly thinks of something.


    He stops and hesitates.


    ¡°Say it,¡± the old man says with an aura of dignity.


    ¡°I heard that there is a vacancy of the blessed spots and one of the sects in the field of immortal cultivation will be chosen to fill it. And you make such an arrangement¡­¡±


    ¡°Just keep it to yourself even if you figure it out. This is a chance for us. So is it for Gao Ge,¡± the old man says with a smile.


    Sincerely convinced, Lurking Dragon turns around and leaves¡­

 Chapter 643 - How Nice

    Something weird just happens for no reason.


    A dozen of students of Haicheng Cultivation Academy come to Jiangnan City.


    Master Guanshan and Wen Yihuan are included.


    As to Liu Zhongyi, it is said that he is still in Nanchang Cultivation Academy, following Lou Zhoutian to find a way to ease perturbation. He may not come until some time later.


    It is quite unintelligible that a group of people just show up and crowd in the house of the Yue Family.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Gao Ge planned to book an air ticket to Shan City but surprisingly, he has these unexpected visitors coming for him.


    These people come here too fast for Gao Ge to react at all.


    ¡°To take a tour,¡± Master Guanshan says with a smile.


    What can Gao Ge say?


    If he really believes Master Guanshan¡¯s words, he must be an idiot.


    ¡°In fact, because you quit the Dragon Court, these students all left Haicheng Cultivation Academy out of anger,¡± Master Guanshan says calmly. ¡°They were oppressed by the Academy but because they were too uncooperative and caused trouble all day long, carrying out various protests. Lord Lurking Dragon got so pissed off that he decided to expel them.¡±


    Although they are expelled, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t find any sense of loss on the students¡¯ faces.


    They are all like birds escaping from the cage, as happy as a lark.


    They seem to take the Yue Family¡¯s house as a scenic spot and just tour around.


    The people of the Yue Family also know these students are special, so they don¡¯t dare to take them lightly. Hence, Third Master becomes their tour guide showing them around.


    ¡°They are so reckless!¡± Gao Ge gets so angry that he smacks his hand down onto the table, saying, ¡°Why do they come to me? Take them back now!¡±


    ¡°It is easy to take them back,¡± Master Guanshan says, ¡°but the problem is, they have been expelled by Haicheng Cultivation Academy. Even if I take them back, they can¡¯t be the students of the Cultivation Academy anymore. Being dismissed by Haicheng Cultivation Academy means that they can never get enrolled by any other cultivation academy.¡±


    Master Guanshan has made it very clear.


    These students of Haicheng Cultivation Academy have been kind of abandoned. If Gao Ge doesn¡¯t take them in, they will have nowhere to go. Formerly as the students of Haicheng Cultivation Academy, they will find it unbearable if they come down in the world from heaven.


    Gao Ge gives a bitter smile.


    Haicheng Cultivation Academy is clearly pushing him!


    ¡°Apart from that, to help you, the Dragon Court specially sends me and Master Wen to remold Mount Duanlong.¡±


    ¡°To remold Mount Duanlong?¡± Gao Ge gets surprised. What¡¯s wrong with Mount Duanlong? Why do they want to remold it?


    ¡°We will set up a formation, just as the Heaven School or Xiaoshan Sword Sect does. And these people will settle down there,¡± Master Guanshan hedges and says smilingly. ¡°However, you shall finance it.¡±


    Are you robbers?


    The construction in the mountain will cost a lot!


    ¡°In addition, the Dragon Court has made a statement for you and I¡¯ve looked at it. You will probably need to pay one billion.¡±


    ¡°One billion¡­¡± Gao Ge sneers. ¡°Really not much. Then, you guys just make some preparations.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Master Guanshan is stunned. ¡°For what?¡±


    ¡°Gather the students here and put on the mask. Let¡¯s rob the bank. If we act fast enough, we can make it back for supper,¡± Gao Ge says slowly.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    They finally understand what he means.


    What Gao Ge wants to say is that he has no money.


    Yet, his way of expression is kind of creative.


    ¡°You are a swordsman at the realm of Master. How can you have no money? But it¡¯s okay. I guess you must have a lot of spiritual jades. Why not sell them?¡± Master Guanshan says.


    His idea is quite simple. After all, in terms of Gao Ge¡¯s capability, it is basically a joke if he wants to cultivate with the spiritual jades. It is not that the spiritual jades are useless to Gao Ge but that they work too little on him.


    ¡°In your dreams,¡± Gao Ge replies without thinking.


    Previously, he would think that the spiritual jades were useless to him, for the effect they could create was only better than none. However, it is a different case now. With the instrument spirit as the ¡°charger¡±, these spiritual jades are like renewable batteries. It will be a huge loss if he sells them. He may as well keep them for recycling. Moreover, if he really sets up his own sect, won¡¯t it be nice for him to give the spiritual jades to his disciples and then recycle them for continuous use?


    Em?


    Why does he have such a terrible idea again¡­


    ¡°Never mind. If you don¡¯t have enough money, let¡¯s chip in together!¡± Shao Shuai is the first one to propose. ¡°The Shao Family has no other merits than being rich. Let me go back and discuss this with my family. One or two billion won¡¯t be a big problem.¡±


    Gao Ge gets furious.


    He cannot afford the fund but what Shao Shuai said sounds like one or two billion is like 100,000 or 200,000.


    Nevertheless, the Shao Family does have the confidence to say so. Even a spiritual jade in the field of immortal cultivation can be sold at an astronomical price, let alone the elixirs that are beneficial to the cultivators. They can earn a lot by selling a few top-grade elixirs randomly.


    Gao Ge even thinks that he can write a novel named ¡°My Friends Are Damn Rich¡±. Perhaps it will be a best-seller.


    ¡°The Yue Family can contribute some too,¡± Yue Tuzhi thinks about it and says.


    Yue Xincheng takes a glance at his elder brother in surprise.


    Feeling Yue Xincheng¡¯s surprised look, Yue Tuzhi gives a smile. ¡°Service begets happiness!¡±


    Yue Xincheng smacks his lips and simply feels that it is quite ridiculous to hear Yue Tuzhi say so.


    ¡°The problem of financing has been solved,¡± Master Guan says with a smile.


    What can Gao Ge say?


    He thinks it over and then drags Master Guanshan into a room.


    After sitting down, Gao Ge takes a deep breath and asks Third Master to serve a pot of tea.


    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± Gao Ge asks in a deep voice.


    Master Guanshan blinks his eyes and looks at Gao Ge, saying, ¡°Gao Ge, somehow I¡¯m kind of your master. How can you talk to me like that?¡±


    Gao Ge thinks about it and finds Master Guanshan has made a good point, so he can only adjust his mood and asks again, ¡°Sir, could you please tell me what the Dragon Court is up to?¡±


    ¡°Nothing! Just let nature take its course. Isn¡¯t it lovely? Aren¡¯t you going to west Huaxia? Just go ahead. Maybe when you are back, Mount Duanlong will have been well constructed by us.¡±


    Gao Ge feels that it is quite likely to happen.


    ¡°Actually, it is a good thing indeed. Now, you need your own power and the Dragon Court happens to offer you the chance. You can¡¯t even find any reason for rejecting it,¡± Master Guanshan says. ¡°Besides, the Dragon Court trusts you. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t come here. You should be able to think through the connections within.¡±


    After saying that, Master Guan takes a sip of tea and puckers his lips.


    How nice!

 Chapter 644 - Asking for Trouble in a Madly Stupid Way

    In a suite of a hotel, Song Yang, who is wearing the bathrobe of the hotel after taking a shower, is yelling at the two middle-aged men while lying on a leathered deck chair as a cathartic method to let out his grievances gained in the Yue Family¡¯s house. After yelling, he doesn¡¯t become less angry. Instead, he gets even angrier.


    The bearded man and the other middle-aged man who has no sense of existence look each other in the eye, both of whom can only smile bitterly.


    In their eyes, since they have brought Song Yang out of the Yue Family alive, their mission has been kind of completed.


    The bearded man who has read a few online novels even can¡¯t help doubting whether their young master has gained some weird habit of seeking death. Otherwise, why is he constantly trying to seek death?


    ¡°We must get even with them for this!¡± Song Yang says with a deep voice.


    ¡°Young Master, let¡¯s go back,¡± the bearded man ventures to propose.


    Over the past five days, he has said so again and again, but Song Yang just refuses to listen to him with determination.


    He claims to vent his anger and get even but actually, the other two people are aware that Song Yang has felt a sense of crisis.


    Within the next few days, the second young master of the Shadow School, aka, the half-brother of Song Yang, will arrive at Jiangnan City for the same purpose.


    Dragging Gao Ge over to the Shadow School, whether done by the eldest young master, Song Yang or the second young master, is a great feat anyway.


    Song Yang talks recklessly and doesn¡¯t admit defeat, but he has let go temporarily.


    ¡°Tomorrow, let¡¯s go to the Yue Family¡¯s house again!¡± Song Yang says as if making up his mind.


    ¡°Young Master, if we go again tomorrow, it won¡¯t make any difference,¡± the bearded man says calmly. ¡°Besides, you also saw the people of the Shao Family in the Yue Family¡¯s house.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, so what?¡± Song Yang talks in a less confident tone.


    These days he has gradually figured out what the Shao Family means and why Shao Shuai is so confident. Hilariously, he was fastidious but incompetent back then so he didn¡¯t take Shao Shuai seriously. Afterward, on second thought, he also feels a bit afraid. Just as Shao Shuai said, even if Shao Shuai kills him, the Shadow School won¡¯t say anything at all, let alone seek revenge for him.


    ¡°Young Master, here is what I think,¡± the bearded man coughs and says. ¡°The people of the Shao Family come to Jiangnan City for the same purpose as ours, which can be testified by what Shao Shuai said, but by now, the Shao Family still can¡¯t drag Gao Ge over to their side, let alone the Shadow School.¡±


    Song Yang nods his head and also understands the bearded man¡¯s words.


    ¡°So, it doesn¡¯t matter even if we go back. As to the second young master¡­ He can¡¯t definitely rope in Gao Ge. We are totally safe,¡± the bearded man says with a smile.


    With a frown, Song Yang is in deep thought.


    After pondering for a moment, he nods his head and says, ¡°What you said is correct, but if we go back now, I¡¯m still worried. What if anything happens? Better safe than sorry. That¡¯s what my father often says.¡±


    The bearded man is a bit surprised that Song Yang knows it is better safe than sorry.


    He listens to Song Yang continue talking patiently.


    Song Yang continues expressing his opinion instead of dawdling, ¡°I have to say that Song Yuan has been very lucky for he has been blessed with fortune. If Gao Ge is really convinced by him this time, our position in the Shadow School will suffer a significant fall then.¡±


    ¡°You are right.¡± The bearded man also nods his head, feeling quite pitiful.


    He feels that he shouldn¡¯t have ridden on Song Yang¡¯s coattails. Instead, he should have taken the side of the second young master.


    In terms of cultivation level or intelligence, Song Yang is much inferior to the second young master.


    In fact, the second young master of the Shadow School, Song Yuan has been very hard-working. It is a shame that Song Yang never takes him seriously. It¡¯s like the boiling frog. When Song Yang comes to his senses, Song Yuan has become neck and neck with him. Besides, Song Yuan is so deeply adored by the sovereign that he is often entrusted with important tasks. Now, he is even in charge of the information department, the most important department of the Shadow School, which is the school¡¯s foundation.


    If it were not for the fact that quite some honorable elders uphold the tradition that dethroning the eldest son and making the younger son the heir is prohibited and also bravely stand up to oppress the sovereign¡¯s proposition, Song Yuan would have been the young sovereign by now.


    If Song Yang doesn¡¯t seize the time to do something, Song Yuan will be the young sovereign sooner or later.


    ¡°We still need to go to the Yue Family¡¯s tomorrow but not for the purpose of drawing Gao Ge over to our side,¡± Song Yang snorts.


    ¡°Young Master, you mean?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s disgust him!¡±


    The bearded man widens his eyes.


    Is the eldest young master asking for trouble again?


    He thought Song Yang has become smarter but to his astonishment, this young man has got even stupider!


    Given what he said just now, obviously, he is stupid beyond words.


    Song Yang also sees through the two middle-aged men¡¯s worry and says with a smile, ¡°We are representing the Shadow School. As long as we can disgust Gao Ge, Song Yuan may not be able to meet Gao Ge even if he arrives.¡±


    The two middle-aged men finally come to their senses and also understand what Song Yang is talking about. They nod at the same time.


    They both find that Song Yang¡¯s idea is actually good but it is quite troublesome to put the idea into practice.


    After all, it is a very irrational thing to offend Gao Ge.


    It is not difficult to disgust someone.


    However, it will be seeking death to disgust a strong cultivator.


    To disgust Gao Ge and meanwhile get ready to escape unscathed is just like seeking death in a madly stupid way.


    An emoji just emerges in the bearded man¡¯s mind.


    He is about to say something when the doorbell suddenly rings.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and get the door,¡± the other middle-aged man, who has been quiet all the time, stands up.


    He takes a look through the peephole and furrows his brows.


    ¡°What is that?¡± It is a woman dressed rather fascinatingly who is around 20 years old standing outside the door. She is wearing a close-fitting air hostess¡¯s suit with an hourglass figure. For the moment, numerous thoughts flash across his mind. Is this woman a killer disguised as an air hostess? After all, the Shadow School is in the business of assassinating. They often use this kind of trick. It is fair enough to say they are quite good at it. Now, an air hostess suddenly appears outside the door, which is unavoidably suspicious to anyone.


    ¡°Service!¡± A coy voice comes through the door.


    Lying in the soft chair, Song Yang immediately jumps up. ¡°She is here for me. You guys just get out of here.¡±


    ¡°Young Master¡­¡± The bearded man gives a reluctant look to Song Yang. How can he not understand what is happening now? He just feels somewhat angry about the eldest young master. How can Song Yang think of this under the current circumstance?


    No matter how reluctant they are, they have to get out anyway¡­


    ¡°Handsome, are you the one who called me?¡± The girl walks inside and leers at Song Yang.

 Chapter 645 - Do Business

    Soon, Song Yang¡¯s room is kicked open.


    Several burly men rush inside with an aggressive posture.


    ¡°Crap. Brat, how dare you sleep with my wife?¡±


    ¡°Yeah! How dare you sleep with our boss¡¯s wife?¡±


    When these burly men just rushed inside, Song Yang was still smoking after having sex.


    He is instantly shocked to see them rushing inside.


    ¡°Hubby! It is not what you think!¡± The woman is the first one to get anxious and hide in the quilt.


    The leading burly man, holding a baseball stick, rushes forward and drags Song Yang out of the quilt.


    ¡°Boy, are you seeking death? Do you know who I am? How dare you sleep with my wife?¡±


    Song Yang has totally been taken aback. Actually, this is the first time that he has done such a thing. After all, he doesn¡¯t have a lot of chances to come out. Last night, when he was going to bed, he found a name card stuck into his room through the door slot. Hence, he made a call with excitement. To his surprise, he has caused such trouble for himself. For the moment, he is in a state of utter stupefaction.


    ¡°Dude, are you mistaken? I didn¡¯t know she was married!¡± Song Yang says with a long face.


    ¡°Mistaken? Humph. Listen. Now you are the one mistaken!¡± After saying that, the burly man just punches him.


    As a cultivator, Song Yang doesn¡¯t have a high cultivation level, but it is not problematic for him to deal with these guys. However, he has been stunned for the moment. When the man strikes a punch at him, he doesn¡¯t parry it at all. As a result, he is knocked down by the Pegasus Meteor Fist.


    ¡°Boss, hold up!¡±


    Yeah! Boss, talk to him first!¡±


    The other several men hasten to come forward and stop him.


    As to the woman, she is hiding in the quilt, putting on her clothes.


    The burly man rolls his eyes, drags a chair over and sits down. Looking at Song Yang, he says, ¡°Dude, you slept with my wife. I can¡¯t let go of this easily. Tell me. Do you want to resolve it officially or privately?¡±


    Without even thinking about how to resolve this officially, Song Yang asks, ¡°What do you want to do¡­¡±


    ¡°How about this? You can¡¯t sleep with my girl for free. After all, I¡¯m somewhat prestigious in Jiangnan City¡­ 10,000, what do you say?¡± The burly man says calmly.


    He has to say so several times every day so he has been quite familiar with it. As such, he says it quite smoothly.


    ¡°Okay, okay¡­¡± Song Yang nods his head.


    10,000 only.


    It is not a big deal for him.


    These men didn¡¯t expect that Song Yang would agree so easily. Instantly, the leading burly man feels so remorseful. Luckily, they have done a lot of shameful things of this kind, so he immediately goes back on his words and says, ¡°Since you are okay with it, it will be 100,000 in total.¡±


    Song Yang is astonished. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say 10,000?¡±


    ¡°I said 100,000! 10,000? Are you showing sympathy for beggars?¡± The leading burly man¡¯s voice is even trembling when he says so.


    Crap.


    100,000!


    Song Yang only wants to resolve the current trouble so he hastens to nod. ¡°Fine, but you mustn¡¯t tell others about this¡­¡±


    ¡°Huh. I didn¡¯t think you still valued your reputation! Are you a star?¡± The leading burly man grins.


    A lackey behind him says with a grin, ¡°Boss, you must be joking. If he can be a star with such a look, I must be an idol.¡±


    ¡°Ha, Pimple, look at your face. How dare you call yourself an idol?¡±


    ¡°It is a metaphor!¡±


    The burly man reaches out his hand to press with his palm downward, gesturing for them to quiet down.


    ¡°Since you value your reputation, pay 200,000. After all, I¡¯m not alone. I must give a share to my buddies, right?¡±


    Song Yang thinks about it and finds that the burly man has a good point, so he agrees with a nod, ¡°No problem. It¡¯s not a big deal¡­¡±


    The burly man and his lackeys are shocked on the spot.


    Does this dude just not care about money or is he an idiot?


    Crap.


    However much he is asked to pay, he just has no problem at all!


    Will he also agree to pay if asked to pay five million?


    Thinking of that, the burly man becomes excited as if he had a shot of adrenergic.


    Does he have to ask for more?


    With such a thought flashing across his mind, the man even wants to give himself a slap. He is so cheeky!


    Ahem¡­


    However, for money, it doesn¡¯t matter to be a shameless man!


    He holds a breath and wants to say something when two middle-aged men suddenly walk inside.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Young Master, are you okay?¡±


    The bearded man hastens to rush over, pulls Song Yang from the ground and then turns around to look at the several men behind.


    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± The burly man says with disgruntlement. The two men who suddenly appear make him feel worried. They finally find a doofus today. How can they let go of such a chance?


    The bearded man is stunned. He wanted to ask the question but it was asked first by others.


    ¡°Young Master, what¡¯s going on?¡± The bearded man turns around and asks Song Yang.


    ¡°Hey. You turn out to be a young master. What a prestigious figure! You are a big potato indeed!¡± The man derides. He is also a bit worried that he may have hit the rocks.


    Song Yang comes to his senses and feels a bit ashamed. ¡°He said I slept with his wife¡­¡±


    ¡°You slept with his wife?¡± The bearded man rolls his eyes and then looks at the men and the unflurried woman. Instantly, he realizes what is happening here and can¡¯t help laughing bitterly. Unbelievable! The eldest young master of the Shadow School is fooled by a staged badger game. Shame on him!


    Sadly, this is his eldest young master! So, he can¡¯t leave Song Yang alone.


    ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t listen to them. They¡¯ve set you up!¡± The bearded man says. ¡°Otherwise, how could they arrive so fast?¡±


    ¡°Fast?¡± Song Yang gets angry instantly. ¡°Who is fast?¡±


    The bearded man doesn¡¯t reply to him.


    Judging from the traces in the room, Song Yang must have done it, but it has been over ten minutes only since they left the room¡­


    The burly man is furious too!


    They didn¡¯t want to let the woman suffer any loss but they never expected that Song Yang would finish it while they only waited outside for three or five minutes.


    ¡°Enough. Get lost now,¡± the bearded man looks at the men and says.


    ¡°Humph, pay us first! If you don¡¯t pay, why should we leave?¡±


    With a snort, the bearded man strikes a punch and sends the man flying away.


    ¡°We give you a chance and yet, you still don¡¯t take it? You are so bold. Why don¡¯t you find out who we are? How dare you blackmail our young master?¡±


    The other man also takes action. He throws punches right at them. Soon, the other several guys are knocked down. Even that woman also is slapped a few times.


    ¡°Get the hell out of here! Otherwise, I will break each leg of yours!¡± The bearded man yells fiercely.

 Chapter 646 - Shoot to Fame

    The farce in the hotel doesn¡¯t escape the Yue Family¡¯s spies. After all, this is Jiangnan City. Moreover, since the people of the Shadow School stay in Jiangnan City, they must be watched by the Yue Family.


    Over the table, Yue Tuzhi tells the story as a joke. And it is a joke indeed.


    ¡°Apart from this, there is a sequel,¡± Yue Tuzhi says grinningly. ¡°Those men who set up the badger game were beaten without getting even a cent, so they chose to seek revenge out of anger.¡±


    ¡°Revenge?¡± Yue Xincheng is obviously intrigued. ¡°Given their capabilities, how can they seek revenge on the people of the Shadow School?¡±


    ¡°They videotaped the whole process. The camera was hidden in the woman¡¯s bag. After all, that woman is a whore, who doesn¡¯t care about her reputation at all, so she agreed to post the video online to vent her anger. Actually, it is mainly because they think Song Yang is a prestigious man, who can¡¯t afford to lose face compared with them,¡± Yue Tuzhi says.


    ¡°Tsk. They hurt themselves by a thousand while only causing a hundred damage to their opponents!¡± Shao Shuai says with a sigh.


    ¡°I think they can totally pixelate the girl in the video. In this way, there won¡¯t be any harm to themselves,¡± Gao Ge says.


    Yue Tuzhi, Yue Xincheng and Shao Shuai all stare at him as if looking at an idiot.


    Gao Ge frowns. ¡°Did I say anything wrong?¡±


    ¡°Boss, you watch porn too!¡± Tilting his neck, Yue Xincheng gazes at Gao Ge and says confusedly, ¡°Will you watch porn with the woman¡¯s face pixelated?¡±


    Slightly dazed, Gao Ge instantly takes a tumble. ¡°I was wrong.¡±


    Yue Tuzhi laughs and continues to say, ¡°You know what? The video is really a hit online. It has been one or two days only. By now, it has been circulated in the group chats and blogging communities. Besides, it has been also posted on some websites. Well¡­ It is as popular as the Uniqlo sex tape.¡±


    Gao Ge nods. ¡°It is quite a hit.¡± Obviously, he knows the mentioned Uniqlo sex tape.


    ¡°Therefore, Song Yang has been an influencer by now?¡± Shao Shuai asks.


    ¡°Yeah, more or less. His scandal is still being circulated. Maybe he will become even more popular,¡± Yue Tuzhi says with a nod.


    Shao Shuai touches his chin. ¡°Tsk. This is quite nice. I wonder whether he will do live streaming. If he does, I will send him some gifts.¡±


    Gao Ge suddenly thinks of something and laughs faintly.


    ¡°Boss, what¡¯s in your mind?¡± Yue Xincheng stretches his neck and asks curiously.


    Gao Ge says with a chuckle. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s nothing. I just think of a saying according to Song Yang¡¯s scandal.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Gao Ge says profoundly, ¡°Shoot to fame.¡±


    Yue Xincheng is quite speechless.


    So is Yue Tuzhi.


    What an apt description!


    ¡­


    Song Yang wanted to continue disgusting Gao Ge but before he could execute his plan, he was caught by such a scandal. Now, how can he continue staying in Jiangnan City? When he checks out, the receptionist also asks him, ¡°Are you the guy in the video?¡±


    Song Yang almost bursts into tears out of anger.


    When Song Yang leaves the hotel, another man walks inside.


    ¡°Song Yuan?¡± When the receptionist fetches the ID card to handle the check-out procedure, she suddenly chuckles. ¡°What a coincidence!¡±


    The man in front of her is a bit over 20 years old. Given the current weather, he is still wearing a light blue shirt, a white T-shirt inside, a pair of jeans and a pair of white sneakers. He does look quite refreshing. Plus his handsome look, he must be quite eye-catching in the street.


    ¡°Miss, what coincidence?¡± Song Yuan gives a smile, whose white teeth seem to reflect the bright light under the lamp.


    With a slightly blushed face, the receptionist says when she returns the ID card to Song Yang, ¡°A customer who checked out just now is called Song Yang. His family name is the same as yours, but now he is so popular.¡±


    ¡°Popular?¡± Song Yuan gives an intrigued smile on his face. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°He¡­¡± The receptionist suddenly feels too shy to speak out.


    It is fine that she has watched the video but it will be inappropriate for her to talk about it in front of others. Besides, it is a handsome man who is standing in front of her so she says in a low voice, ¡°You can search online with our hotel¡¯s name. You should be able to find a lot.¡±


    Song Yuan nods his head and keeps it in mind.


    After returning to the room, he takes out the phone and searches online only to find a post, which is an Internet link. Below the link, there are the same comments.


    ¡°Nice work, Poster.¡±


    Song Yuan hasn¡¯t clicked the link but he feels respect for the poster. Supposedly, this must be a very positive video.


    After watching the video quietly, Song Yuan has become totally enraged.


    Having put his phone into the pocket, he also heaves a long sigh and does not know whether to cry or to laugh.


    ¡°Song Yang just can¡¯t do anything right¡­¡± Then he has an idea. ¡°But this is quite nice anyway. Supposedly, the news will be sent back through the information network of the Shadow School soon.¡±


    Although Song Yuan doesn¡¯t want to kill Song Yang, he is aware that he has to fight for the position of the young sovereign regardless, even though he is not very interested.


    However, neither Song Yuan nor Song Yang fights alone. They are both supported by a lot of people.


    It¡¯s like two princes fighting for the title of the crown prince in ancient times.


    If the eldest prince won the throne, the second prince and his supporters would die.


    If the second prince won the throne, the eldest prince would die along with his supporters.


    This is quite normal. It is not about the open strife and veiled struggle between two men but the game between two parties.


    Hence, by far, Song Yuan can never compromise in the slightest. Otherwise, that will be an extremely selfish act. Besides, he knows Song Yang and the people behind him well. Once Song Yang really becomes the sovereign of the Shadow School, he will be facing a massacre.


    He takes a deep breath to adjust his mood and then checks the situation of the Yue Family and Gao Ge.


    ¡°If he wants to establish a good relationship with Gao Ge, the first step is definitely not to bring it up directly but to do it step by step. For example, I can work on the people around Gao Ge first¡­¡±


    ¡°If I can find the whereabouts of Meng Jing, that will be the best. However, even the information network of the Shadow School hasn¡¯t got any information by now. Thus, it is impossible for me to find Meng Jing, at least within a short time.¡±


    ¡°Xia Lu can be a breakthrough point. It is said that something happens in Song City. I can ask my men to keep an eye on it.¡±


    ¡°And the Yue Family is quite strange too¡­¡±


    Thinking too much makes Song Yuan quite exhausted.


    He is willing to take this as a battle, a seesaw battle!

 Chapter 647 - The Sea of Herbs.

    Gao Ge has started to set off.


    Having stayed in Jiangnan City for several days, he is worried about whether anything is wrong in Song City.


    However, to Gao Ge¡¯s surprise, Xia Lu has been informing him that she is handling everything well.


    Supposedly, there won¡¯t be any big problem. Moreover, Xia Lu is accompanied by the fox spirit. Given the fox spirit¡¯s competence, they don¡¯t need to be afraid even in the face of the cultivator at the realm of Master.


    Besides, Xia Lu has an elder brother, Xia Shengtang.


    If the Xia Family really encounters any trouble, Xia Shengtang can surely deal with it.


    At the thought of Xia Shengtang, Gao Ge just feels stressed out.


    He is wondering to what degree the man who always wants to beat him up has grown¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m going to west Huaxia tomorrow,¡± Gao Ge says to Yue Xincheng.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m going with you,¡± Yue Xincheng grins and says.


    ¡°I¡¯m going alone.¡± Gao Ge shakes his head.


    Yue Xincheng feels unhappy instantly. ¡°Why?¡±


    With a smile, Gao Ge says, ¡°In terms of looking for people, it doesn¡¯t matter whether two or one does it. It is all about luck. It¡¯s no point that you follow me to run about. Why don¡¯t you seize the time to enhance your capability? By then, we will be two cultivators at the realm of Master. Who will dare to mess with us?¡±


    Yue Xincheng is still hesitant.


    ¡°However, I don¡¯t want you to stay in Jiangnan City either,¡± Gao Ge continues.


    Yue Xincheng is slightly dazed and then whispers, ¡°Boss, what special task do you want to assign to me?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Gao Ge says. ¡°You need to go to the capital.¡±


    Yue Xincheng is quite confused.


    Gao Ge¡¯s proposal is a bit out of the blue. Yue Xincheng hasn¡¯t heard of it before. It is somewhat abrupt to hear Gao Ge talk of it.


    Gao Ge takes a deep breath and says, ¡°The arrival of Master Guanshan and the others make me quite insecure, so you need to go to the capital and ask what their plan is. Actually, this is a tip I got from Earth Dragon. I should be the one going there, which is also their requirement, but my identity is quite special now. Hence, I may as well send you there. Fewer people are watching you than me.¡±


    Yue Xincheng knows that Gao Ge is telling the truth but upon thinking that he is going to the capital while Gao Ge is going to west Huaxia, he feels rather depressed. He looks at Gao Ge sadly, as if he were a girl ditched by her boyfriend.


    Gao Ge can¡¯t help knitting his brows, so he has to compromise and say, ¡°If you finish your task, you can join up with me in west Huaxia.¡±


    Judging from Yue Xincheng¡¯s excited face, Gao Ge can tell that the guy was exactly waiting for him to say that.


    Seeing Yue Xincheng leave with a grin, Gao Ge gives a meaningful smile.


    ¡°The point is, when you can leave the capital, I¡¯m afraid that it will be a long time later¡­¡±


    This is also told by Master Guanshan.


    In the Dragon Court, there is also a master who is good at swordsmanship.


    Horn Dragon.


    Gao Ge hasn¡¯t met him yet, but this man is more competent than Fire Dragon and the others. Very few people can be stronger than him in Huaxia. When the second secret realm, the snow terrain one opened, Horn Dragon guarded the border with his sword on his own, keeping all the foreign enemies away from the territory of Huaxia. It is fair enough to hail him as the best warrior. Now, Horn Dragon happens to be in the capital and it is said that he will stay there for some time. During his stay in the capital, Yue Xincheng can take the opportunity to learn swordsmanship from him, which is kind of a compensation from the Dragon Court to Gao Ge.


    As to what the compensation is for, Gao Ge knows it well.


    Letting more than ten people come to Jiangnan City from Haicheng Cultivation Academy is actually to force Gao Ge to keep moving forward. It only does good but no harm to Gao Ge, but the Dragon Court has known more about Gao Ge. They realize that actually, Gao Ge is not a guy who is easy to communicate with but he has a feature, that is, he doesn¡¯t like being pushed forward. For example, he did enjoy working for the Dragon Court and also would like to serve the Dragon Court, but he was forced by Heaven Dragon to join the organization back then. Hence, he has been somewhat resentful all the time.


    It is the same case now.


    In fact, Gao Ge is also willing to set up a sect. After all, accumulating his own power is definitely not a bad thing. However, now that the Dragon Court also has this idea, they will compensate Gao Ge properly. And allowing Yue Xincheng to practice swordsmanship is a part of the compensation. Gao Ge is quite satisfied with it. He feels the Dragon Court¡¯s respect for him, which makes him kind of guilty. He feels that it was not right to quit the Dragon Court decisively¡­ When he deals with all the trouble and returns to the Dragon Court with his own sect one day, will it be a glorious homecoming?


    Obviously, Yue Xincheng doesn¡¯t know about Gao Ge¡¯s thinking. What a happy ignorant man¡­


    In fact, Gao Ge has his own reason why he doesn¡¯t allow Yue Xincheng to follow him.


    For one thing, as he said, even if he goes to west Huaxia, it is not likely to find the Ghost Sect. Bringing one more person with him won¡¯t make any difference.


    For another, he is worried that he may be in trouble if he really finds any trace of the Ghost Sect. If he is alone and runs into them, he can just run away when he can¡¯t defeat them. However, if he brings Yue Xincheng with him, he must protect Yue Xincheng well before he can run away.


    Of course, it is not that Gao Ge loathes Yue Xincheng but that he doesn¡¯t want the latter to fall into trouble with him.


    Shortly after Yue Xincheng leaves, Shao Shuai also comes.


    ¡°I have to go back home now.¡±


    Gao Ge is a bit surprised. ¡°In such a hurry?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t say. I¡¯m going back home to get the fund for you. It is quite a huge thing. Yet, you can rest assured. There won¡¯t be any problem on my side, but¡­¡± Shao Shuai says and hedges.


    Gao Ge laughs and says, ¡°I know. There is no free lunch in the world. Even if I say I borrow the money from you, you may not agree anyway.¡±


    Shao Shuai nods his head and waves his hand, saying, ¡°As I said before, the money is not a big deal to the Shao Family. If we want to, making a few hundred million one day is not a difficult thing. Ahem¡­ Of course, the elixirs are kind of important to my family. Gao Ge, what we need is not only your promise to the Shao Family.¡±


    ¡°You also want something physical?¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡± Shao Shuai puts on a stern face.


    Gao Ge has been used to Shao Shuai¡¯s frivolous style but now as Shao Shuai suddenly becomes stern, he feels a bit weird.


    Gladly, Gao Ge can adjust his condition very fast. They sit opposite each other straight up, kind of ready for the coming negotiation.


    ¡°You know, the Shao Family specializes in refining elixirs.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Gao Ge nods his head and gestures for Shao Shuai to continue talking with his eyes.


    This time, Shao Shuai falls into deep thought rather than rush to speak.


    He is probably pondering over the wording.


    He keeps tapping the table lightly with his fingers. The speed of tapping also indicates how fast he is pondering.


    After a while, he finally continues talking.


    ¡°Do you know the sea of herbs?¡±


    Gao Ge is a bit surprised at first and then shakes his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Not surprised at his reaction, Shao Shuai grins and says, ¡°Actually, the sea of herbs is a very special place, which is kind of a blessed spot. Nevertheless, in the sea of herbs, there is no cultivator but some fierce beasts. It is very dangerous in there. A lot of people go there but very few of them can get out. It would be a miracle that one out of one hundred adventurers can get out. However, he who goes in there can acquire some resources. In that place, there are many precious herbs. Moreover, if you want to go in there, you need some certain luck.¡±

 Chapter 648 - Tell Him to Eat Shit!

    Hearing Shao Shuai out, Gao Ge starts to mull.


    Never has he heard of the sea of herbs before. Now, he is a bit intrigued.


    As to the reason why he hasn¡¯t heard of it before, Gao Ge doubts the existence of the place may be a confidential secret for the people of the blessed spots. Even the Dragon Court may not know about it.


    The world is so strange.


    For the secular world, the field of immortal cultivation is mysterious and special.


    Nevertheless, for the field of immortal cultivation, the blessed spots are also full of mysteries.


    Moreover, compared with the field of immortal cultivation, the blessed spots are quite peaceful. Apart from some special cases, people will share their information and also fight for the resources together. After all, people go into the blessed spots only to leave everything else behind and focus on elevating their cultivation level while isolating themselves from the secular world.


    But for the aura recovery, the blessed spots wouldn¡¯t make much contact with the secular world, including the field of immortal cultivation.


    Only by resource sharing can they speed up cultivating to the maximum.


    This is probably the biggest difference between the field of immortal cultivation and blessed spots.


    As to the field of immortal cultivation, if anyone has some good stuff or any information about elevating his cultivation level, he will just hide it well¡­ Of course, this is also understandable. After all, cultivation schools or sects keep fighting with each other. Only if a cultivation school gets strong enough can it stand forever, but if other schools become stronger, it may be eliminated then.


    Only by monopolizing the resources can one survive.


    This is the common sense of every cultivator in the field of immortal cultivation¡­


    ¡°You want me to go into the sea of herbs and find the herbs for you?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°Even if you go in there, you can¡¯t recognize herbs¡­¡± Shao Shuai mumbles. ¡°However, you can take me with you.¡±


    Gao Ge laughs. ¡°You are not afraid of death?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Of course I am!¡± Shao Shuai immediately says. ¡°If anyone dares to say he is not afraid of death, I shall spit on his face. Do you dare to say that you are not afraid of death?¡±


    Gao Ge thinks for a while and shakes his head.


    ¡°Putting you aside, aren¡¯t the members of the Dragon Court and the soldiers of Huaxia afraid of death? Of course they are. However, for them, protecting Huaxia and ordinary people is more important than living,¡± Shao Shuai says with a smile. ¡°We¡¯ve also dealt with some foreign powers. Whenever they talk of the soldiers of Huaxia or the Dragon Court of Huaxia, they will always wonder why these people would think the dignity of Huaxia is more important than their lives. Probably only the descendants of Huaxia can understand why.¡±


    Shao Shuai hedges and then continues, ¡°Whenever those people mention it, to be honest, I¡¯m proud from the bottom of my heart.¡±


    Gao Ge can relate to that.


    He believes that if he hears anyone give such a comment on the Dragon Court and soldiers of Huaxia abroad, he will feel truly proud. Moreover, he is one of them though he has temporarily quit the Dragon Court.


    Shao Shuai takes a sip of tea and then says, ¡°I¡¯ve gotten carried away. Anyway, I¡¯m afraid of death too, but as long as I follow you into the sea of herbs and get out alive, I will be the future master of the Shao Family then.¡±


    Feeling a bit surprised, Gao Ge asks, ¡°What? Do you still have any competitors?¡±


    ¡°Of course yes!¡± Shao Shuai shouts in surprise. ¡°Look at me. Do I look like the young master of the Shao Family?¡±


    Without thinking, Gao Ge just shakes his head.


    His first impression of Shao Shuai is that this man is a good-for-nothing son of a rich family.


    If he really becomes the young master of the Shao Family¡­ This should be a very despairing thing for the Shao Family.


    ¡°Therefore, in order to become the young master of the Shao Family, I must work hard!¡± Shao Shuai sighs. ¡°Otherwise, why do I have to wander outside all the time? I¡¯ve been looking for an opportunity only.¡±


    Gao Ge says, ¡°No problem. I agree.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Shao Shuai is slightly dazed and then asks in astonishment, ¡°Didn¡¯t I make the stakes clear?¡±


    Gao Ge says smilingly, ¡°If what you said just now is all, I think you have made it clear.¡±


    Shao Shuai says with a bitter smile, ¡°Honestly, I think I¡¯ve known you well but you should have hesitated a bit. After all, it is too dangerous in the sea of herbs.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve done me a favor. I should requite your favor then, shouldn¡¯t I?¡± Gao Ge says smilingly.


    Shao Shuai suddenly feels a bit surprised. ¡°Gao Ge, let¡¯s be honest. In your heart, am I already your friend?¡±


    Gao Ge kind of can¡¯t see through Shao Shuai.


    Touching his chin, Shao Shuai ponders for a moment and then says, ¡°I must be right. After all, you are only willing to help your friends at any cost.¡±


    ¡°If you think so, just put it that way.¡±


    Shao Shuai is staring at Gao Ge so passionately that even his eyes are flaming lovingly.


    Gao Ge is so confused.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking it is quite happy to be acknowledged by you as your friend,¡± Shao Shuai says seriously.


    ¡°You may be happy too early¡­¡± Gao Ge says seriously.


    Shao Shuai feels quite puzzled and then stares at Gao Ge in confusion.


    ¡°After all, friends are quite different from buddies. Besides, haven¡¯t you heard of a saying?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    Although Shao Shuai knows that Gao Ge can¡¯t tell any good saying, he still can¡¯t resist his curiosity and then asks, ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Friends are to be used,¡± Gao Ge says calmly.


    Shao Shuai wants to cover his heart¡­


    ¡°When will you plan to go?¡± Gao Ge tries to get back on topic.


    ¡°After you come back from west Huaxia,¡± Shao Shuai says. ¡°It is said that in the snowing season, it will be easier to enter the sea of herbs.¡±


    ¡°There won¡¯t be much time left then.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Probably in two months. By then I will contact you,¡± Shao Shuai says.


    Gao Ge thinks about it and nods. He is fine with the time.


    When they talk everything through, Shao Shuai doesn¡¯t feel stressed then.


    The moment he stands up, he finds that Third Master hurries over.


    ¡°Mr. Gao, someone outside wants to meet you again.¡±


    ¡°Who is that?¡± Gao Ge asks with a frown.


    ¡°He claims that he is from the Shadow School¡­¡±


    Gao Ge feels somewhat annoyed. ¡°The Shadow School again?¡±


    Shao Shuai immediately chimes in, ¡°The hell with the Shadow School. Ask him to eat shit!¡±


    Third Master coughs and notices that Gao Ge doesn¡¯t give any other comment. Then he nods to indicate that he has got the order and then turns to leave. As to whether the visitor will resent him for this, it will be hard to tell. Does he need to be a bit euphemistic? Will it be nicer to change the phrase of eating shit to swallowing excrement?


    Shao Shuai is rather calm now.


    Humph. How can the Shadow School deserve to strive for Gao Ge¡¯s favor with him?

 Chapter 649 - Do the Heavy Lifting

    Song Yuan is still struggling and worrying about whether he comes too suddenly. Having stood outside for a long time, he is not angry at all. After all, this time, he is here to invite Gao Ge as a member of the Shadow School, so he has to be humble. The Shadow School doesn¡¯t deserve to be highly valued by Gao Ge. After all, he used to be a team leader of the Dragon Court. Now he has become a swordsman at the realm of Master. It is quite understandable that he puts on airs.


    After hearing the message delivered by Third Master, Song Yuan is a bit taken aback.


    Although he won¡¯t really go to eat shit, he does look as if he has eaten shit.


    He can understand that Gao Ge tends to put on airs, but is it too far that Gao Ge insults him in this way?


    ¡°Sir, may I ask a question? Does Gao Ge really hate the Shadow School so much?¡± Song Yuan asks with a frown.


    ¡°Last time your people came here, didn¡¯t they take Mr. Gao lightly?¡± Third Master finds that Song Yuan is quite agreeable so he says a bit more, which is kind of a reminder. After all, a good look conquers all.


    When Third Master closes the door, Song Yuan stays silent for quite a while and then clenches his fists.


    He takes out the phone and makes a call.


    ¡°Find out what on earth Song Yang has done in Jiangnan City and report it to me.¡±


    After hanging up, Song Yuan gnashes his teeth.


    Needless to say, Gao Ge¡¯s grudge against the Shadow School must have something to do with Song Yang and his men.


    This is indisputable.


    When he returns to the hotel, Song Yuan also receives a report on what Song Yang has done.


    After all, he is in charge of the information department of the Shadow School.


    Having read the content on the phone, Song Yuan wishes to smash the phone but he is still rational enough to hold back his anger. Then, he just gives a bitter smile resignedly.


    ¡°I thought Song Yang is not competent indeed but gladly, he is quite simple-minded. Now, as it appears, I was so wrong! He is not simple-minded at all! He is simply stupid!¡± Song Yuan is so furious but such being the case, anger is no use at all.


    He really wants to grip Song Yang¡¯s neck and asks on what ground he feels that asking Gao Ge to join the Shadow School is granting Gao Ge a favor.


    They actually want to beg Gao Ge to join them but in the eyes of Song Yang, it becomes a good chance for him to seek the limelight.


    Having thought for a moment, Song Yuan still decides to conceal the matter and keep it from the sovereign.


    Although he knows the sovereign will fly into a rage and scold Song Yang after knowing about it, it won¡¯t do any good to him anyway. After all, they are brothers even though they were not born by the same mother.


    Struggling is okay but they must do it in secret. When it is exposed, even if Song Yang is punished, he will leave a bad impression too.


    The tactic of hurting himself by a thousand and only causing a hundred damage to the enemy looks quite a bargain but Song Yuan values his reputation. He is unwilling to do such a thing. What he wants is not to hurt the enemy at a great cost but to take down the enemy with himself unscathed. This is what a perfect victory is.


    Besides, if he wants to deal with Song Yang, he can find so many opportunities to gain a complete victory. He doesn¡¯t need to rush for now. In addition, he doesn¡¯t feel that this matter won¡¯t be known by the Shadow School if he doesn¡¯t report it.


    Lying in bed, he touches his phone and feels resigned.


    The information department of the Shadow School is in the charge of him but it doesn¡¯t mean that the information department reports to him only.


    It is his eyes but he is not the only one who learns things through the eyes.


    This is neither a good thing nor a bad thing¡­


    Thinking back and forth, Song Yuan stands up.


    ¡°I need to speed up now. Do I need to go to west Huaxia too?¡± Touching his chin, Song Yuan is thinking¡­


    The construction of Mount Duanlong still needs some time. Gao Ge doesn¡¯t care about it at all. He just leaves it to Master Guanshan and Wen Yihuan completely.


    Wen Yihuan is also happy with his job. After all, as long as he doesn¡¯t need to risk his life, it will be a good thing. If he can live in peace, why would he wander from place to place? When one gets old, he is inclined to be swayed by consideration of gain and loss. For example, since Wen Yihuan can lie in the deck chair basking under the sun, he will never want to go out and fight with others. How can he not know Gao Ge is nice to him? Yet, if he follows Gao Ge, he has to put himself in the teeth of the storm, which is too dangerous¡­


    Now, doing some chores is the best for him.


    While Yue Xincheng and Qingrou head to the capital, Gao Ge is also about to board the plane to west Huaxia with the golden monkey hiding in the trapping cage.


    Yue Tuzhi comes to see him off.


    ¡°I hope that you can keep your promise,¡± Yue Tuzhi looks at Gao Ge and says seriously.


    Gao Ge squints at him. ¡°What promise?¡±


    ¡°To take Yue Xincheng with you!¡± Yue Tuzhi says. ¡°Do you really forget it?¡±


    ¡°Rest assured. He will stay in the capital for a long time,¡± Gao Ge says.


    Yue Tuzhi nods his head.


    Gao Ge thinks about it and suddenly asks, ¡°According to the current situation, maybe I will really set up a sect in Mount Duanlong.¡±


    Yue Tuzhi nods his head.


    ¡°Are you feeling very bad?¡± Gao Ge asks. ¡°After all, you can have had a big piece of cake. Now, I will take a big bite of it.¡±


    Yue Tuzhi says smilingly, ¡°Not really. After all, you are backed by the Dragon Court.¡±


    Gao Ge¡¯s eyes are slightly cold.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what others think. Anyway, I do think so. Therefore, I¡¯m going back to the Haicheng Cultivation Academy to study. I didn¡¯t ask for many days off. It has been delayed for some time,¡± Yue Tuzhi says. ¡°After you are gone, I need to go to Haicheng City.¡±


    Gao Ge is unhappy to hear that. ¡°You are gone¡± doesn¡¯t sound propitious at all!


    Watching Gao Ge board the plane, Third Master comes forward.


    ¡°Master, what should we do?¡±


    ¡°Just do what you should do. I am no match for Gao Ge indeed. Those people won¡¯t force us for too long if they use their brains. Just leave it like this for now. Let¡¯s maintain the adversarial relationship first. After all, even if we are nice to him proactively, Gao Ge still feels that we mean no good. I¡¯m also glad that I didn¡¯t come clean recklessly. Otherwise, in terms of Gao Ge¡¯s character, he won¡¯t compromise with those people as I do.¡±


    Third Master thinks about Gao Ge¡¯s character and then nods with a smile, ¡°Actually, it is not a bad thing if he knows. He can act before those people!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t count on it that everyone can be a perfect actor like me,¡± Yue Tuzhi says. ¡°Besides, acting is faking then. One actor can be given free rein while two actors will be seen through sooner. Third Master, you should know it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m too stupid¡­¡± Third Master nods his head and also sighs.


    This young master of the Yue Family has undertaken much more pressure than ordinary people.


    Yue Xincheng has always been free and easy just because others do the heavy lifting for him.


    However, it remains unknown how long the current situation can last¡­

 Chapter 650 - Fall into a Stalemate

    Recently, there is a special visitor in Nancheng Cultivation Academy.


    He was a teacher of the Cultivation Academy but afterward, because his disciples were too excellent, he was allocated to Haicheng Cultivation Academy as the vice principal. This is obviously a good job, of which the other teachers of Class Chaos were quite jealous. However, something unexpected may happen at any time. No one expected that his disciple would leave the Dragon Court out of anger just for his girlfriend. As a result, he seemed to be implicated and also returned to Nancheng Cultivation Academy without taking up any position, just like a tourist. Every day he either stays in the library or sits outside the library in meditation as if waiting for the wind and rain to come.


    ¡°He is too hasty,¡± Lou Zhoutian, hiding at the door of the library, turns around and says to Gongsun Moyang next to him.


    As the principal of Nancheng Cultivation Academy, he shouldn¡¯t appear in the library. Moreover, he is thumping Lou Zhoutian¡¯s shoulders gently with his fists just like a junior serving his senior, which is so shocking.


    However, Gongsun Moyang doesn¡¯t feel unhappy to do so. Instead, he is totally okay with it. He is even beaming with smiles.


    ¡°Mr. Lou, what do you think he should do?¡±


    ¡°Waiting,¡± Lou Zhoutian says calmly with his eyes semi-closed.


    Gongsun Moyang thinks about it and nods his head.


    As Lou Zhoutian said, you must be patient in order to get something.


    He understands what Liu Zhongyi is up to, but he can hardly understand the way Liu Zhongyi does it.


    ¡°A watched pot never boils. Even you can understand this but he can¡¯t,¡± Lou Zhoutian shakes his head and sighs.


    Gongsun Moyang is displeased then. Why does it sound like he is regarded as an idiot by Lou Zhoutian?


    Nevertheless, facing Lou Zhoutian, he has to refrain himself though he feels quite depressed. After all, he can¡¯t mess with Lou Zhoutian!


    ¡°Mr. Lou, what problem do you think Liu Zhongyi is confronted with?¡± Gongsun Moyang asks curiously.


    Liu Zhongyi doesn¡¯t look competent enough but anyhow, he is the disciple of Lou Zhoutian. If he really doesn¡¯t have an aptitude, how can he be chosen by Lou Zhoutian? Besides, many years ago, Liu Zhongyi was hailed as the second one to reach Taoism through Confucianism and become the Confucian scholar after Lou Zhoutian, but something happened later, causing Lou Zhongyi to give up Confucianism and tread on the path of martial arts. Unfortunately, Liu Zhongyi doesn¡¯t have an aptitude for becoming a martial cultivator.


    This is probably what we call¡­ When God opens a door for you, he will close a window for you.


    There are not so many perfect things in the world.


    Hence, many people believe it unwise that Liu Zhongyi shifts the path of cultivation from Confucianism to martial arts.


    Perhaps, in Liu Zhongyi¡¯s heart, that¡¯s what he reckons too.


    ¡°You should ask him¡­¡± Lou Zhoutian thinks for a while and answers Gongsun Moyang briefly.


    Gongsun Moyang sighs.


    It looks like that Liu Zhongyi has been terribly perturbed.


    Even Liu Zhongyi¡¯s teacher, Mr. Lou can¡¯t help him out.


    However, this is reasonable. After all, if the bottleneck Liu Zhongyi encounters now is really that easy to crack, Lou Zhoutian will not stand by and do nothing but let him deal with it on his own.


    ¡°Enough with talking about him. Let¡¯s talk about what is happening in Jiangnan City. I heard that some of the students in Haicheng Cultivation Academy have gone to Jiangnan City?¡± Lou Zhoutian sits up slowly, turns around and says to Gongsun Moyang.


    Gongsun Moyang coughs and whispers, ¡°Mr. Lou, this is the business of Haicheng Cultivation Academy, which has nothing to do with our Nancheng Cultivation Academy!¡±


    ¡°Cut it out. There are so many members of the Dragon Court. Why do you have to make Gao Ge do that? Don¡¯t you need to work for your position?¡±


    Looking at Lou Zhoutian widen his eyes, Gongsun Moyang also blushes and has no idea what to say for the moment.


    He really wants to say this is the arrangement of the Dragon Court but upon thinking of his position in the Dragon Court, he can¡¯t voice it out.


    Lou Zhoutian heaves a sigh and says, ¡°Gao Ge is quite gifted. And I am not the only one who thinks this way. You¡¯ve left so many things to him. Aren¡¯t you worried that he may not become as competent as you expect?¡±


    Hearing what Lou Zhoutian said, Gongsun Moyang¡¯s face gets softened.


    He takes a deep breath and says calmly, ¡°It is not that we are not worried but we can¡¯t do anything about it.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t do anything about it?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, we can¡¯t do anything about it¡­¡± Gongsun Moyang says with a bitter smile. ¡°Actually, he is not the only one working but all the members of the Dragon Court are overworking. Some work just needs to be done. Besides, with the aura recovery, Huaxia has more and more things to deal with. Also, due to the two previously opened secret realms in Huaxia, the foreign forces are coveting with hostility. Worse still, some blessed spots are acting more frequently, which needs to be taken care of. Gao Ge is not a member of the Dragon Court now but we think he is trustworthy. And Gao Ge has never wanted to take the opposite side of the Dragon Court. As such, we need him to undertake more responsibilities. Dragon King is old now. When I was a kid, he has been Dragon King of the Dragon Court. How old is he now? 200 years old? If he can¡¯t find an opportunity to break through, how many more years can he live?¡±


    With a frown, Lou Zhoutian doesn¡¯t speak.


    Because what Gongsun Moyang is talking about is the toughest problem the Dragon Court is facing.


    Gongsun Moyang continues, ¡°It is well-known that the cultivation level of Dragon King of the Dragon Court in Huaxia is unfathomably high, which is powerful enough to deter the field of the immortal cultivation and the blessed spots, but for the past years, Dragon King has never taken any action. Why? Is it because Dragon King is too old to kill any people? How is it possible? The people of the Dragon Court kill those who deserve to be killed, so we are never guilty. Neither do we have any conscientious demon. It is simply because Dragon King can¡¯t get into any fight again. Unless he can break through the current realm, he may speed up dying once he does¡­¡±


    Gongsun Moyang coughs and nods his head. ¡°They¡¯ve still got you and Heaven Dragon, aren¡¯t they?¡±


    ¡°Heaven Dragon and I are no match for Dragon King. Neither can we be an effective deterrent on the blessed spots, which is the problem Huaxia is facing. The cultivators are not strong enough. Only Dragon King is powerful enough to overawe the world, but if he is gone¡­ The blessed spots, the field of the immortal cultivation and those foreign forces, what will they do? Moreover, Dragon King is not dead yet, but they have been ready to cause trouble¡­¡±


    Speaking of that, Gongsun Moyang also becomes confused.


    Someone needs to break the stalemate.


    And Gao Ge is the suitable backbone¡­

 Chapter 651 - Song Yuan’s Worry

    As the plane lands, the air hostess opens the cabinet door and the passengers get out of the plane in order.


    Following the crowd, he comes to the area where he can get a taxi but there is a long queue. Luckily, the weather is not bad now.


    ¡°Mr. Gao, I¡¯ve arranged a car here. What about giving you a ride?¡±


    A voice comes behind Gao Ge.


    He turns around and sees a young man wearing a pair of jeans. Gao Ge slightly frowns and his eyes also give off the killing intent.


    The man obviously sees through Gao Ge¡¯s mind and hastens to say, ¡°Mr. Gao, rest assured. I mean no harm.¡±


    Gao Ge stares at him and says in a deep voice, ¡°Who are you? Where are you from?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me where I come from. My hometown is¡­ Ahem, I¡¯m just kidding. Nice to meet you, Mr. Gao. My name is Song Yuan. I¡¯m from the Shadow School.¡±


    ¡°The Shadow School?¡± Gao Ge is amused. ¡°You people of the Shadow School are so persistent. In order to disgust me, you even follow me from Jiangnan City to Ke City?¡±


    Song Yuan puts on a bitter face.


    Although he knows what Gao Ge means, those disgusting things were done by Song Yang. He himself has done nothing!


    ¡°You¡¯ve got a car?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Song Yuan hastens to nod and feels that he has seen the first light of day as if he has got a glimmer of hope. Although he doesn¡¯t expect Gao Ge to agree to go to the Shadow School just after getting in the car he has prepared, it is at least a good start!


    However, Song Yuan still leaves out Gao Ge¡¯s cheekiness.


    ¡°Since you have a car, why are you staying here? Go away.¡±


    Song Yuan is so speechless.


    He takes a deep breath and continues following Gao Ge, saying, ¡°Mr. Gao, I think there are some misunderstandings between us.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care,¡± Gao Ge says. ¡°What is real is rational.¡±


    Song Yuan is so stunned for the moment.


    Does the saying fit the current situation?


    Since he claims that there are misunderstandings, how can the misunderstandings be rational?


    Gao Ge didn¡¯t expect the people of the Shadow School to come to Ke City. Without thinking, he is aware that they are coming for him but Gao Ge doesn¡¯t want to deal with them at all. For one thing, what Song Yang did before has left a bad impression on him. For another, he also knows why they come to Ke City, but he can¡¯t join the Shadow School for sure. Since he can¡¯t agree to their requirements, he had better not accept the benefits they offer.


    After all, if he takes some benefits, he may pay for them!


    Watching Gao Ge get in a taxi and go away, Song Yuan is in a trance in situ for a long time.


    ¡°Man, are you getting in the car or not? If you aren¡¯t, just go away and don¡¯t get in our way!¡± The man behind Song Yuan shouts.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Song Yuan comes to his senses and takes a few steps aside. With a sigh, he turns around and leaves¡­


    When Gao Ge returns to the reserved hotel and checks in, he meets Song Yuan again.


    ¡°You are stalking me?¡± Gao Ge is really angry.


    There are so many hotels in Ke City but this man can find the hotel he resides in precisely. Undoubtedly, Song Yang must have looked into his information before.


    Song Yuan walks forward and still acts humbly.


    ¡°Mr. Gao, I always feel that there are some misunderstandings between us. I know a few people of the Shadow School have come to visit you but it has nothing to do with me¡­¡±


    Before Song Yuan finishes his words, Gao Ge has interrupted him with a wave impatiently.


    ¡°It has nothing to do with you but why does it matter to me? This is your own business. I don¡¯t care at all. You should just discuss it with your own men. All in all, I¡¯ve got business to do in west Huaxia. From now on, don¡¯t ever appear in front of me. Otherwise, I will teach you a lesson!¡±


    Song Yuan just bites back what he wants to say.


    He can feel the killing intent Gao Ge gives off for the moment.


    He also understands that Gao Ge is not just saying.


    If he really pisses Gao Ge off, Gao Ge won¡¯t slow down killing him even though he is from the Shadow School.


    Watching Gao Ge leave with the room card, Song Yuan heaves a sigh.


    A feeling of incapability just wells up in his heart.


    Although he has prepared a lot to say to Gao Ge, Gao Ge just won¡¯t even give him a chance to speak.


    However, on second thought, it is not hard to understand.


    If he were Gao Ge, he would probably hold the same attitude.


    It is all Song Yang¡¯s fault¡­


    Having thought it over, he decides to stay in another hotel and observe Gao Ge in secret.


    He returns to his own room, takes out his phone and makes a call.


    ¡°Spare no effort to find the whereabouts of Meng Jing or find the Ghost Sect.¡±


    After hanging up, Song Yuan just feels limp and slumps on the bed.


    He doesn¡¯t have much time and what he can do is not much. He can only try his best to do everything perfectly. There is no other way than this.


    As to Song Yang, he has returned to the Shadow School by now.


    He will be grounded for a long time.


    What happened outside has been spread to the Shadow School. The sovereign won¡¯t give Song Yang the chance to defend himself.


    It is not a big deal that he shot to fame. It may be the laughingstock of the other schools at most but the Shadow School feels nothing but a bit of shame. Yet, a bit of shame won¡¯t hurt much or affect the Shadow School¡¯s position in the field of immortal cultivation.


    What really irritates the sovereign is that Song Yang has messed up the plan of dragging Gao Ge over.


    ¡°I wonder how long Gao Ge will stay in west Huaxia. Hopefully, I can find a chance¡­¡± Song Yuan thinks.


    According to the information he has got, he finds it seemingly impossible to get Gao Ge to join them. Besides, in Jiangnan City, the construction of Mount Duanlong has started. Gao Ge obviously wants to set up his own sect. Hence, Song Yuan feels that he may as well settle for the second best and establish a good relationship with Gao Ge rather than ask him to join the Shadow School reluctantly. This can be quite satisfactory.


    There is a vacancy of the blessed spots, which means a first-class school will fill it.


    Now, the biggest enemy is the Xiaoshan Sword Sect.


    The enemy¡¯s foe is a friend.


    Everybody knows the grudge between Gao Ge and the Xiaoshan Sword Sect, so if they can draw Gao Ge over and ask him to help resist the Xiaoshan Sword Sect, it will be a great thing for the Shadow School. However, he feels rather worried at the same time. As he learns more and more about Gao Ge, he gets more and more worried. His biggest worry is whether drawing Gao Ge over is foolishly inviting a wolf into the house¡­

 Chapter 652 - Stay True to the Original Aspiration

    Originally, Gao Ge wanted to go to Shan City directly. After all, according to Yue Tuzhi, Shan City stands a better chance, but before he comes here, he has got the information from Tang Jiusi. It is said that some supernatural activities happen again in Ke City, where the trace of the Ghost Sect has been found, so Gao Ge comes to Ke City decisively.


    Moreover, Ke City is not very far away from Shan City. It only takes more than two hours from Ke City to Shan City by high-speed train. When he finishes the matter in Ke City, it is still not too late for him to head to Shan City.


    Lying in the bed of the hotel, Gao Ge is deep in thought.


    As to the Dragon Court¡¯s arrangement, he has a lot of guesses, but they haven¡¯t been confirmed yet. However, accumulating his own force is not a bad thing anyway, to which Gao Ge is not that resistant. Although setting up a sect is very costly, he still has some people to pay for it voluntarily. It is fair enough to say that everything just happens without extra effort. What he needs to do is not facilitate anything proactively but let nature take its course. Under such a circumstance, if Gao Ge still says a word about the Dragon Court¡¯s arrangement, he will be regarded as unreasonable then.


    Yet, he can¡¯t understand why the Dragon Court offers such a big pie to him.


    The reason that the students of Haicheng Cultivation Academy want to seek refuge with him is only good enough to take in the people of the field of immortal cultivation. Moreover, most of them are skeptical. After all, they are not fools.


    With great power comes great responsibility.


    As to this saying, Gao Ge has a profound understanding of it.


    Now the Dragon Court is helping strengthen Gao Ge¡¯s hard power. Does it mean there will be more trouble for Gao Ge to deal with in the near future?


    Although Gao Ge always doesn¡¯t like trouble, he will still stand up and shoulder the responsibility if Huaxia is in trouble.


    These things haven¡¯t been passed to Gao Ge but he likes to make preparations in advance. If he only starts to think about these at the critical juncture, it will be too late then.


    ¡­


    When Yue Xincheng gets off the plane, someone comes to pick him up specially.


    Seeing the middle-aged man driving the car, Yue Xincheng feels as if sitting on a spiked rug. He can feel the man¡¯s strong power but he has never met him in the Dragon Court before, which is quite amazing.


    When they go past the famous scenic spot of the capital, the gate tower of Tianmen, there are long queues on both sides. Although today is not a holiday, quite some people are here in the capital for a tour. When you go through the gate tower of Tianmen, you will see the inner imperial city in the early times. Across the gate tower of Tianmen is the Great Hall.


    ¡°Is this the first time that you¡¯ve been in the capital?¡± In the rearview mirror, the middle-aged man driving the car sees Yue Xincheng looking out of the window and says with a grin.


    ¡°Yeah, it is my first time. I wanted to come here before but I didn¡¯t have the time. Now that I¡¯m here, I find that the air quality in the capital is not that poor,¡± Yue Xincheng says smilingly.


    ¡°It is not the right time for you to come here then. If you come earlier, you will have sand in your mouth even when you take a walk outside,¡± the middle-aged man says laughingly.


    Yue Xincheng didn¡¯t feel anything before but now when the middle-aged man has said so, he doesn¡¯t feel happy then.


    ¡°I can show you around when we have time later. Actually, the imperial city is not that fun but Mount Jing is somewhat fun. When you stand on the peak of Mount Jing, you can have a bird¡¯s-eye view of the imperial city. Mount Jing is not far away from Wangfujing. Apart from this, you can go to South Luogu Lane. People always say that tourists are easily hoodwinked in South Luogu Lane, but honestly, some gadgets of the shops there are quite interesting, most of which are from the small commodity markets though¡­¡± The middle-aged man, holding the steering wheel, continues talking, ¡°When you finish touring around the South Luogu Lane, we can go to the Back Lakes at night, which is only within the walking distance. There are a lot of bars. Occasionally, some stars may sing in the bars. Well, there is quite some delicious food too.¡±


    Yue Xincheng can¡¯t help swallowing.


    He is kind of intrigued.


    If he doesn¡¯t enjoy himself in the capital before going back, it seems that he will regret it then¡­


    However, very soon Yue Xincheng composes himself and coughs, saying, ¡°Sir, come on. This time, I¡¯m here in the capital for business but not for fun.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± The middle-aged man nods his head. ¡°Great then.¡±


    Yue Xincheng observes the driver¡¯s facial expression in the rearview mirror and feels weird to hear his words somehow.


    It seems that something bad is awaiting him¡­


    When they arrive at the destination, Yue Xincheng gets off the car and follows the man into a quadrangle courtyard.


    ¡°Tsk. It is so unbelievable to have a quadrangle courtyard in the capital¡­¡± Touching his chin, Yue Xincheng says.


    ¡°This is Lord Dragon King¡¯s own property but not the base of the Dragon Court,¡± the middle-aged man turns to Yue Xincheng and says.


    Yue Xincheng thinks about it as if deep in thought. ¡°Fair enough. Dragon King must be highly paid.¡±


    The middle-aged man understands what Yue Xincheng means and then says with a smile, ¡°If you must say so, I can¡¯t argue about that. Yet, you¡¯ve mistaken one thing.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Yue Xincheng asks.


    ¡°The yard didn¡¯t cost much when Lord Dragon King bought it.¡±


    Yue Xincheng is stunned. ¡°It was bought many years ago?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, more than 100 years ago.¡±


    Yue Xincheng doesn¡¯t know what to say.


    He does believe that. Cultivators live longer than ordinary people. For example, Master Guanshan is also very old now. Dragon King is the strongest cultivator in Huaxia. It is not surprising that he can live for 200 or 300 years. Maybe he can make it to the age of 400 or 500.


    If he bought some more properties before, he would be really rich now¡­


    Of course, if this is Dragon King¡¯s pursuit, Yue Xincheng will feel very strange then.


    Walking past the alleys, many people will greet the middle-aged man. It looks like they are quite familiar with each other.


    ¡°How many years have you been following Lord Dragon King?¡± Yue Xincheng asks.


    The middle-aged man thinks about it and then says with a smile, ¡°I guess about 60 years.¡±


    Yue Xincheng is astounded instantly. ¡°60 years?¡±


    ¡°Hard to tell right? It¡¯s a shame that I can only take the style of a mature man now. The women are so unbelievable now. When I was young and fresh-faced some years ago, they tended to fancy mature men. Now that I look mature, they are prone to take a liking for fresh-faced young men. To be honest, men¡¯s preference is relatively constant. When I was 13, I preferred the 18-year-old girls; when I was 18, I still fancied the 18-year-old girls. Now I¡¯m in my seventies, but my preference is still not changed.¡±


    Speaking of this, the middle-aged man looks up at the sky and sighs with emotion.


    ¡°Hence, my biggest merit should be staying true to the original aspiration.¡±


    Yue Xincheng following behind him is so dumbfounded.


    This is the first time that he has known the phrase of staying true to the original aspiration can be used in this way.

 Chapter 653 - A Waste of Time Talking to You

    In an unsophisticated quadrangle courtyard, when the door is closed, you can vaguely hear bikes¡¯ chains rolling, bells ringing clearly and locals speaking dialects.


    Yet, on either side of the yard lies the vegetable garden, which looks quite agreeable and refreshing.


    On the stone table in the center, there is a bird¡¯s cage. Yue Xincheng hasn¡¯t seen the bird in the cage before, but he can feel the energy fluctuation of the bird. Evidently, this is a rare beast too.


    An old man wearing the grey Chinese tunic suit is eating his meal, sitting on the stone bench. The dishes include the braised pork with brown sauce, shredded pork with vegetables and two vegetable dishes. Next to his feet is the electronic cooker.


    ¡°Sir, eating meat without garlic will decrease the flavor by a half!¡± Yue Xincheng looks around and jokes.


    The middle-aged man glances at Yue Xincheng with a weird look.


    Feeling the glance of the middle-aged man, Yue Xincheng is somewhat uneasy. Now, countless possibilities just flash across his mind. After excluding various possibilities, he asks worriedly, ¡°Are you Lord Dragon King?¡±


    ¡°Bingo but no prize for you,¡± After saying that, the middle-aged man strides forward, fetches the bowl from the old man¡¯s hand and fills his bowl with rice.


    The old man smacks his lips, looks up at Yue Xincheng and asks grinningly, ¡°Have you eaten anything?¡±


    Yue Xincheng doesn¡¯t know what to say.


    On the plane, Yue Xincheng was a bit excited.


    He knows that this time, he can get to meet Lord Dragon King in the capital, who predominates over all the cultivators like a mountain.


    Therefore, he has imagined numerous times what Lord Dragon King looks like and how majestic he is. To his surprise, Lord Dragon King turns out to be a very ordinary old man. If this old man strolls in the street, holding a bird¡¯s cage and rubbing two walnuts in his palm, he will be drowned in the crowd soon. He is literally not distinctive at all¡­


    Hence, Yue Xincheng can¡¯t help gasping now.


    Tsk.


    The feelings are so beyond description¡­


    ¡°Lord Dragon King has asked you a question,¡± the middle-aged man passes the bowl of rice to the old man with both hands and then reminds Yue Xincheng to give a response.


    ¡°I¡­haven¡¯t.¡± Yue Xincheng is a bit struggling.


    ¡°Good. Let¡¯s eat together!¡± The old man waves at Yue Xincheng.


    Actually, that is what he was struggling about.


    He just feared getting a reply from the old man like that.


    ¡°What are you afraid of? If Gao Ge were here, do you think he would be afraid of me?¡± Dragon King coughs and says.


    Yue Xincheng thinks about it and smiles. Then he just sits down at once.


    The middle-aged man fetches the bowl and chopsticks. He wanted to fill the bowl with the rice for Yue Xincheng but the latter just takes the bowl over. ¡°Let me do it myself.¡±


    He is quite sensible.


    Those who can guard Lord Dragon King can¡¯t be ordinary.


    It is reasonable that the middle-aged man fills the bowl with the rice for Dragon King but Yue Xincheng doesn¡¯t feel that he can be that prestigious to let the middle-aged man do it for him too.


    Being neither humble nor pushy is one thing but being too rash is another.


    Well¡­


    This time, he is here on behalf of his boss so he can never do anything shameful. If he does anything inappropriate and becomes a laughingstock, how can he have the cheek to meet his boss then?


    ¡°Are you Yue Xincheng? I know you!¡± The old man speaks while eating. Not many people can keep quiet while eating and sleeping. After all, the Huaxia people all like to chat over the meal, for they think it is the most comfortable moment.


    ¡°I also know you¡­¡± After saying that, Yue Xincheng feels he must be insane, for he has just said stupid words. Now, how many people don¡¯t know this old man in Huaxia?


    Dragon King is dumbfounded.


    Somehow, he feels that he has just been dissed by Yue Xincheng unknowingly.


    However, he can¡¯t find fault with Yue Xincheng¡¯s reply. Anyway, Yue Xincheng can¡¯t ask him who he is instead.


    It wouldn¡¯t be appropriate!


    Dragon King coughs and asks, ¡°How is it going on in Jiangnan City?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Neither am I in Jiangnan City now. Lord Dragon King, anything wrong with your throat? I¡¯ve heard you cough a few times. How about me buying some throat lozenge for you later?


    Lord Dragon King continues to eat.


    Yue Xincheng puts on a confused look.


    He is curious as to why Lord Dragon King suddenly keeps quiet. Did he say anything wrong? Yet, having thought back and forth, he still can¡¯t find anything wrong with what he has said. Does Lord Dragon King dislike those who are too obsequious? Well, he offered to buy some throat lozenge for Lord Dragon King just now, which must make the latter feel that he wants to fawn on him. Hence, he hastens to say, ¡°I won¡¯t buy the throat lozenge for you then.¡±


    Dragon King raises his head to glance at Yue Xincheng with a complicated look.


    What¡¯s the problem with this young man¡­


    Yue Xincheng scratches his hair and has no idea what to do.


    Dragon King thinks for a moment and then turns around to say to the middle-aged man, ¡°When Horn Dragon comes, tell him that Yue Xincheng is quite talented, who needs training.¡±


    The middle-aged man smothers a grin, nods his head and then gives a sympathetic look to Yue Xincheng.


    Yue Xincheng feels as if thrown into an icehouse. Suddenly he has a feeling that he seems to have been set up. It shouldn¡¯t be a wise choice to come to the capital this time.


    However, it seems a bit too late to leave now.


    ¡°Since you are here on behalf of Gao Ge, do you know why you are asked to come here?¡± Dragon King takes a breath and squints at Yue Xincheng, saying.


    Yue Xincheng shakes his head and says nothing. It is not because he is too nervous to utter any word but because he is busy chewing the braised pork with brown sauce in his mouth. He is wondering who cooked the dishes. The cook must be some top-graded chef in Huaxia. Honestly, the braised pork tastes so yummy. He doesn¡¯t realize the braised pork he has eaten before was so inauthentic until he has tasted this.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to ask anything?¡± Dragon King hesitates and then asks. He is kind of trying to lead Yue Xincheng patiently.


    Yue Xincheng ponders for quite a while. Probably having considered deliberately, he finally stretches out his neck and asks in a low voice, ¡°I just want to ask how the braised pork with brown sauce is made.¡±


    Dragon King is so speechless.


    ¡°Ahem. Lord Dragon King, I was just asking!¡± Yue Xincheng hastens to say.


    ¡°Actually, it is not complicated but a bit time-consuming. It needs to take three hours or so. You have to braise the pork for more than two hours and then turn up the high heat to have it cooked until the liquid is absorbed,¡± Dragon King says seriously.


    Yue Xincheng heaves a sigh. ¡°It does take a lot of time.¡±


    ¡°Actually, it is just fine. As long as you take delight in cooking, you won¡¯t care about spending some time on it,¡± Dragon King says laughingly. ¡°It¡¯s like when you are still a student, you find surfing the internet is fun. Then when you spend the whole night in the Internet cafe, will you feel it is a waste of time?¡±


    Yue Xincheng takes a tumble and also feels a bit surprised. ¡°You made this?¡±


    ¡°Yeah! What do you say? Would you like to learn how to make it?¡±


    Yue Xincheng shakes his head. ¡°I¡¯ll pass. I think cooking is quite boring¡­¡±


    ¡°Humph. It¡¯s a waste of time talking to you.¡± Dragon King snorts, disgruntled about Yue Xincheng¡¯s attitude.

 Chapter 654 - Song Yuan’s Hospitality

    In Ke City.


    Tang Jiusi only told Gao Ge that the trace of the Ghost Sect was found in Ke City but he didn¡¯t say what happened specifically. Gao Ge has to find it out himself.


    He stays in the hotel for a night. The next morning, he is setting off to look into the situation.


    While putting on his clothes, he hears the doorbell ringing. He walks forward to open the door and finds that a waiter is standing outside with a trolley.


    ¡°Morning, sir!¡± The waiter smiles at Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge takes a glance and frowns. ¡°I didn¡¯t order the breakfast.¡±


    ¡°This is Room 1310. Mr. Song ordered this for you.¡±


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t know whether to cry or to laugh.


    It seems to be the guy called Song Yuan who did this.


    He doesn¡¯t like the Shadow School now but this guy is quite considerate indeed, at least much better than Song Yang, the one he met before. Song Yuan is much smarter.


    In all fairness, Gao Ge has a good impression of Song Yuan. At least, this guy does know how to act properly!


    Compared with Song Yang who is slow-witted, Song Yang is so much better.


    However, Gao Ge can never join the Shadow School now, so he really doesn¡¯t want to take advantage of their benefits.


    ¡°How about this? Call Mr. Song and ask him to come to my room.¡±


    The waiter looks at Gao Ge with confusion.


    Since Mr. Song is willing to order breakfast for Gao Ge, they must know each other. In this case, why does Gao Ge ask him to make the call? However, as a waiter of a five-star hotel, he is somewhat professional. Hence, rather than ask further, he only nods his head. After leaving, he makes the call as required.


    Soon, Song Yuan just rushes over.


    He knocks on the door. When Gao Ge opens the door, Song Yuan just gives a bright smile.


    ¡°Mr. Gao, you want to meet me?¡± While speaking, he stretches out his neck to have a look at the room and asks, ¡°Are you satisfied with the breakfast?¡±


    Gao Ge stares at him and smiles with narrowed eyes. ¡°Have you eaten breakfast?¡±


    Song Yuan thinks about it and thinks that Gao Ge is inviting him to breakfast! So they can have breakfast together now? He hastens to reply, ¡°Not yet!¡±


    ¡°Good. Eat the breakfast then. I¡¯ve got things to do. Don¡¯t order breakfast for me anymore.¡±


    Song Yuan is dumbfounded.


    He really wants to slap himself. He should have figured out what Gao Ge wanted to say.


    ¡°Besides, in no way can I join the Shadow School, which I have made very clear. And I will never say it again.¡±


    ¡°I know¡­¡± Song Yuan hastens to nod his head. He has given up his thought before.


    Gao Ge is curious to hear Song Yuan¡¯s reply.


    He looks at Song Yuan with puzzlement. He doesn¡¯t say anything but his eyes have made clear what he wants to express. That is, since Song Yuan has known it, why does he do all the unnecessary things?


    Song Yuan coughs and continues saying in a hurry, ¡°Although you can¡¯t join the Shadow School, it is still very necessary to maintain a friendly relationship between us!¡±


    Gao Ge grins. ¡°You are much smarter than Song Yang.¡±


    Song Yuan says with a bitter smile, ¡°Mr. Gao, it doesn¡¯t sound like a compliment¡­¡±


    Then he just changes the subject and says, ¡°Mr. Gao, if you are not in a hurry to leave, may I have a minute with you?¡±


    Gao Ge ponders for a while and then steps aside to let Song Yuan in.


    After entering the room, Song Yuan looks around and sees the cigar pack and lighter on the table. He slightly nods his head. It is a detail worth remembering. Only if he knows more about Gao Ge¡¯s living habits can he cater to Gao Ge¡¯s pleasure without annoying him. Pleasing others sounds very simple but it is definitely not easy to actually do it.


    Although Song Yuan rarely does this kind of thing, a lot of people are fawning on him!


    He just needs to follow their examples.


    Gao Ge is a smoker, which is a good sign!


    ¡°Say it. What do you want?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    Since this guy has given up dragging him over to the Shadow School, given the good impression of Song Yuan, it is no big deal to talk with him for a little while. Additionally, Gao Ge is not very busy now. After all, what he wants to do can¡¯t be done shortly. Neither does he need to act in haste. It is okay to slow down the pace.


    Song Yuan comes back to his senses. He coughs and turns around to look at Gao Ge, saying with a smile, ¡°Mr. Gao, you are here in Ke City for the supernatural event, right?¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head.


    Song Yuan wants to keep track of Gao Ge¡¯s, so it is not surprising that he has noticed that.


    Gao Ge is only a bit curious why Song Yuan suddenly brings it up at the moment.


    ¡°I¡¯ve brought some materials for you. How about me briefing you while you are eating?¡± Song Yuan ventures.


    Gao Ge laughs and agrees with a nod. Then he just sits down.


    Seeing Gao Ge is really going to have breakfast, Song Yuan finally lets out a sigh and goes mad with joy. He knows that he has got a good start.


    The breakfast is quite rich, which includes crab roe buns, soybean milk, a bowl of shrimp wontons and flake pastries.


    ¡°Can I ask you a question before you speak?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    ¡°What is the relationship between you and Song Yang?¡±


    Song Yuan¡¯s face becomes serious. He says, ¡°He and I are both from the Shadow School. Well¡­ He is my elder brother.¡±


    ¡°By blood?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but we were not born by the same mother,¡± Song Yuan doesn¡¯t appear bitterly sorrowful when speaking of this. Instead, he is quite composed.


    ¡°No wonder. After all, if you two were born by the same mother, you couldn¡¯t be so different,¡± Gao Ge mutters.


    Song Yuan gives a smile again. ¡°Mr. Gao, may I take it as a compliment?¡±


    Gao Ge shrugs his shoulders, gesturing that he doesn¡¯t mind at all.


    Song Yuan is not hasty.


    It is a long process for him to acquire Gao Ge¡¯s acknowledgment. Undeniably, Gao Ge is an excellent man. Therefore, it can¡¯t be an easy thing to make an excellent man acknowledge him. He must keep working hard and do it step by step.


    When Gao Ge starts to eat the wontons, Song Yuan standing in situ finally begins to say, ¡°Firstly, I need to apologize to you. Without your permission, I¡¯ve looked into your whereabouts. Secondly, I know you are here in Ke City only because you¡¯ve found the trace of the Ghost Sect. As far as I know, your guess is right. This time, the disciples of the Ghost Sect are involved indeed.¡±


    Gao Ge is listening quietly.


    He hasn¡¯t been to the Shadow School before but as a cultivator, he has known about the Shadow School more or less. The information network of the Shadow School is even more comprehensive than that of the Dragon Court, so the information Song Yuan has got must be more reliable than what he has obtained, which is indisputable.

 Chapter 655 - Water Dragon King

    Song Yuan looks rather calm.


    Just like a teacher who walks into the classroom with full preparations for the lesson, he seems well prepared and confident.


    Gao Ge has nothing else to do for now. Hence, while eating breakfast, he just listens to Song Yuan talking about what has happened in Ke City.


    Here is how Song Yuan starts. ¡°Although it is about Ke City, it doesn¡¯t happen in the downtown of Ke City but a village under the administration of Ke City. Moreover, this village is quite far away from the downtown area with poor transportation.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Gao Ge frowns.


    It seems that he won¡¯t be able to stay in Ke City for long. He still needs to continue rushing about!


    Gao Ge reaches out his hand to pick up the cigarette pack nearby and passes a cigarette to Song Yuan.


    ¡°Would you like to have one?¡±


    Song Yuan hesitates for one second and then takes it in a hurry. ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡±


    In fact, he has quit smoking since five years ago. However, if he declines the cigarette now, he will miss an opportunity to continue approaching Gao Ge.


    Moreover, he knows how to smoke. If he can¡¯t smoke and still pretends that he can, he will be overreaching himself.


    Song Yuan has a good sense of propriety.


    ¡°Ahem. Mr. Gao, could you lend me the lighter?¡±


    ¡°Sure. Just remember to give it back!¡± Gao Ge passes it over while eating.


    ¡°Of course¡­¡± Song Yuan hastens to say.


    Slightly taken aback, Gao Ge grins. He just recalls that this is Song Yuan but not Yue Xincheng, Tang Jiusi or Shao Shuai. These three guys will probably keep the lighter if they borrow it from Gao Ge.


    Song Yuan lights up the cigarette. When he takes the first puff, he chokes a bit. Yet, he gets used to it at the second puff.


    He continues saying, ¡°Embosomed in mountains, Zhaojiagou is situated in the hollow of the mountain. There is also a lake within, whose area is not small. It is kind of fair enough to say the locals are making a living in their given circumstances.¡±


    With a frown, Gao Ge mutters to himself, ¡°The transportation is poor, which also means that the communication is not convenient either, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Song Yuan nods and says. ¡°A few months ago, Water Dragon King appeared in the lake of the hollow.¡±


    ¡°Water Dragon King?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Song Yuan says with a smile. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it either but the person who called the police did say so. He ran out of the village, saying that due to the appearance of Water Dragon King, a lot of people died in the village. After all, they live on fishing, which is very important for them. Nevertheless, since Water Dragon King appeared, the villagers have started fearing to go into the water and fish again.¡±


    ¡°Is it a water ghost?¡± After saying that, Gao Ge shakes his head, vetoing his own guess. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be. If it is a water ghost, people won¡¯t call it Water Dragon King.¡±


    After all, Gao Ge has met a water ghost before, which also has something to do with the Ghost Sect, but if it is really a water ghost, the villagers won¡¯t call it Water Dragon King. Evidently, there must be something he doesn¡¯t know so he gestures with his eyes for Song Yuan to keep talking.


    Song Yuan doesn¡¯t want to keep Gao Ge guessing either. Then, he continues, ¡°It is Wang Quan who called the police¡­¡±


    ¡°Is his nickname Fugui?¡±


    Song Yuan is dumbfounded. ¡°How do you know?¡±


    Gao Ge starts to sing, ¡°I don¡¯t care about power or wealth (Wangquan Fugui), neither do I fear the disciples or regulations¡­¡±


    Song Yuan laughs. ¡°You are so humorous, but you are right indeed. His nickname was Fugui. Ahem. Of course, this is not important. According to Wang Fugui¡­no, Wang Quan, shortly after Water Dragon King appeared, a master showed up in the village, saying that he had a way to deal with Water Dragon King.¡±


    ¡°A master?¡± Gao Ge snorts and says, ¡°Is he from the Ghost Sect?¡±


    ¡°As far as I know, the master should be from the Ghost Sect. Otherwise, it can¡¯t be involved with the Ghost Sect,¡± Song Yuan says calmly. ¡°Just take it as the so-called master for now. He said they mustn¡¯t set against Water Dragon King or they would irritate him. Moreover, it is said that the villagers shouldn¡¯t try to escape from this place because Water Dragon King is invincible. Even if they run out of the village, their bases left in the village will be ruined, like their ancestors¡¯ graves. In this way, even if they run away, they will become unfortunate and unable to reincarnate after death.¡±


    Gao Ge is touching his chin. So, the so-called master is trying to scare the villagers?


    ¡°Hence, he proposed offering sacrifices to Water Dragon King so as to fix this. That is, the villagers should offer a young virgin to Water Dragon King every seven days.¡±


    Gao Ge is in shock. ¡°How can anyone fall for that crap? Isn¡¯t it just like carrying firewood to put out a fire? It can never work. That Water Dragon King has got so many villagers killed. How can they continue sending more people to him? What? Are they afraid that Water Dragon King is too starved to kill them?¡±


    Song Yuan says with a bitter smile, ¡°From where we stand, you are quite right. However, the villagers choose to believe that. For one thing, they are frightened. For another, due to lack of communication channels, they are almost isolated from the world so they are completely convinced. The man called Wang Quan also believed such a saying, but because his daughter was targeted as a sacrifice, he chose to escape and call the police in order to protect his daughter.¡±


    ¡°Did the police go there for investigation?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Song Yuan replies. ¡°They did, and quite some policemen went there. After all, this is a malicious incident. However, the master is gone. The police only arrested several villagers who offered the virgins to Water Dragon King and the village head. Notwithstanding, it is still not over. Wang Quan¡­¡±


    ¡°He is dead?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he is dead. Because he reported the incident to the police, he was regarded as an outsider. All his families are dead and his daughter was sacrificed to Water Dragon King. Wang Quan, his wife and their son were burned to death. It is said that only by doing this can Water Dragon King¡¯s anger be eased.¡±


    Gao Ge takes a deep breath.


    It sounds so unbelievable and too absurd. The villagers can be stupid but how can they be so shockingly stupid?


    Song Yuan pauses for a few seconds and then continues, ¡°As a result, no one has called the police recently. The local police also think it was only a superstitious case and that as it has been cracked, the village must be safe now. Fortunately, the Dragon Court still has noticed something wrong and wanted to send some personnel to solve it. Nevertheless, they learned that you were heading here so they just canceled the action.¡±


    Gao Ge says with a bitter smile, ¡°Let¡¯s be honest. They just think I can take care of this, right?¡±


    Song Yuan says grinningly, ¡°I can tell that the Dragon Court still trusts you very much.¡±


    Gao Ge heaves a sigh and stands up, saying, ¡°Shall we go there and take a look now?¡±


    ¡°Of course. The vehicle is ready but we may have to climb the mountain. Yet, don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯ve chosen the path, which will minimize the time we have to spend on the way to Zhaojiagou.¡±

 Chapter 656 - Are You Serious?

    Song Yuan acts quite efficiently. It seems that he has prepared everything in advance.


    Gao Ge is a bit confused. When he gets in the car, he asks Song Yuan, ¡°You knew I would let you come with me?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know,¡± Song Yuan says.


    ¡°Then why did you make the preparations?¡±


    Song Yuan grins. ¡°I didn¡¯t know indeed but it was possible. As long as it was possible, I should be well prepared.¡±


    Gao Ge slightly nods his head and has to admit that Song Yuan is quite smart enough to do these trivial things so thoroughly.


    As to such a man, even if he is not the young master of the Shadow School, he can obtain certain achievements no matter what he does. After all, what he has done requires not only giving some orders but also various careful calculations.


    After hearing Song Yuan out, Gao Ge can be almost certain that this incident has something to do with the Ghost Sect.


    After all, only the people of the Ghost Sect can do such nasty things.


    Many people are afraid of ghosts but in Gao Ge¡¯s eyes, ordinary ghosts are not horrifying at all. It is not difficult to reckon that if an ordinary ghost kills anyone, the victim will become a ghost too. Won¡¯t it embarrassing that the old ghost meets the new one? Even the ghosts of the Ghost Sect are not so terrifying as imagined. It is the disciples of the Ghost Sect controlling the ghosts who are truly awful and vicious.


    As to the people of the Ghost Sect, ghosts may be the weapons they use to attack their enemies as well as the stepping stones for them to increase their cultivation levels.


    They are tools.


    The driver is a middle-aged man, who should be from the Shadow School too. However, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t ask further. After all, it is the Shadow School¡¯s own business. As an outsider, he has no reason to ask so much.


    ¡°By the way, Mr. Gao, this is for you.¡±


    ¡°What is this?¡± Having fetched a plastic bag from Song Yuan and taken a look at it, Gao Ge is a bit surprised to find two cartons of cigarettes and a few lighters inside. The brand of the cigarettes is Winterworm Summerherb, the same as Gao Ge¡¯s cigarettes.


    Facing Gao Ge¡¯s surprised look, Song Yuan says with a smile, ¡°I don¡¯t know how long we need to stay in Zhaojiagou. If we need to stay for a few days and you run out of cigarettes, it will be quite troublesome. Therefore, I bought some for you in advance.¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head. ¡°Thank you then.¡±


    He feels that Song Yuan is really good.


    For a man like him, if he wants any girl, he will probably be able to get her soon.


    Of course, it is irrelevant to his appearance though Song Yuan is a good-looking man, the kind that girls will come over and ask for his number if he is walking in the street.


    Well.


    About this, Song Yang and he are quite alike!


    Gao Ge thinks to himself¡­


    After putting the cigarettes away, Gao Ge looks at Song Yuan and asks, ¡°As I told you before, I can never join the Shadow School, which you are well noted. Since you¡¯ve given up dragging me over, why do you still follow me and help me?¡±


    ¡°If I say that friendly relations should exist between us even if we fail to clinch a deal, does it sound too fake?¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head.


    Song Yuan laughs, ¡°In this case, let me be straightforward. I just hope to establish a good relationship with you. If the Shadow School needs any help, I wish that you can give us a hand. Of course, if you need any help of the Shadow School, we are ready to help for sure.¡±


    Gao Ge smiles, ¡°I guess Song Yang won¡¯t allow the Shadow School to help me.¡±


    ¡°He?¡± Song Yuan shakes his head. ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m not belittling him but he is not a decisive man. I don¡¯t want to hurt him or anything, but if he becomes the sovereign of the Shadow School, it will be a tremendous disaster for the Shadow School. I will not allow it to happen. In that case, he can never become the sovereign of the Shadow School.¡±


    While saying that, Song Yuan is not angry or doing trash talk. He looks very composed as if talking of an insignificant thing. As such, no one would raise any doubts about what Song Yuan just said.


    It is like what Song Yuan has mentioned can be easily done by him.


    Gao Ge takes out his cigarettes and makes an eye gesture at Song Yuan. Song Yuan takes it with a smile and rolls down the window by a bit. So does Gao Ge.


    While smoking, Gao Ge contemplates for a long time and then asks, ¡°As per what you said, it is quite favorable to me. After all, the Shadow School has too many resources that I need but it seems that you will lose out! After all, I¡¯m of little use for you now.¡±


    Song Yuan shakes his head and says seriously, ¡°Mr. Gao, you are really underestimating yourself. Even the blessed spots are all trying to draw you over, which perfectly shows your value.¡±


    Gao Ge picks his ears. ¡°Just call me Gao Ge. Besides, enough with the tone. You are not from the capital. No need to keep talking like a local of the capital¡­¡±


    With his eyes glistening, Song Yuan feels even more delighted, feeling that Gao Ge is getting closer to him.


    ¡°Okay. Gao¡­Ge, you know, I¡¯m not saying that very few people can reach the realm of Master at your age but that you are the only one to make it!¡± Song Yuan says seriously.


    ¡°But for you, I wouldn¡¯t know I was that awesome,¡± Gao Ge says jokingly.


    Song Yuan also knows that Gao Ge is joking but he was not joking at all. Then he says, ¡°Gao Ge, frankly, when so many people all want to draw you over, your value has been well revealed. It is like a staffer in a group. When a lot of job hunters start to contact him, can you say he is not valuable?¡±


    Gao Ge is amused. ¡°That makes a lot of sense!¡±


    Then Gao Ge suddenly says, ¡°But I must warn you beforehand. If the Shadow School really encounters any trouble, I may not offer to help.¡±


    Song Yuan¡¯s countenance is slightly changed. He didn¡¯t expect that he would get such a reply even if he settled for second best.


    Gao Ge stares at him teasingly.


    He thought that Song Yuan would fly into a rage after getting such a reply but it turned out that he was wrong. Song Yuan is depressed only for a while before he collects himself. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Gao Ge bursts out laughing and says, ¡°I mean what happens to the Shadow School has nothing to do with me because I don¡¯t like the Shadow School, which is due to Song Yang. However, I find you quite nice. If you need any help, just tell me and I will lend you a hand if I can.¡±


    After Gao Ge finishes talking, Song Yuan looks more surprised than ever.


    He is in such shock that he even speaks tremblingly, ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a womanizer. How would I fool you?¡± Gao Ge says. ¡°So, of course I¡¯m serious.¡±


    Song Yuan has no idea what to say.

 Chapter 657 - The Butcher

    The road gradually becomes a bit bumpy. Song Yuan fetches a bottle of water for Gao Ge.


    The water is not drunk up. A bit of it is left in the bottle, which is used as an ashtray.


    When Gao Ge bites a cigarette between the lips, Song Yuan has taken out a lighter and lit it for him.


    His hand lighting the cigarette is slightly shivering.


    He is still recalling what Gao Ge has just said.


    This is definitely a tremendous surprise for him.


    If he brings the news back, his position in the Shadow School will be essentially improved.


    However, Song Yuan has experienced a lot of ups and downs. After all, as the manager of the information department of the Shadow School, he has to deal with a lot of things so he holds back his excitement and asks, ¡°Gao Ge, may I ask why?¡±


    ¡°Why would I help you? Because you look quite pleasing!¡± Gao Ge says with certainty. ¡°Anyway, you are much more delightful than Song Yang. I must say Song Yang is really annoying. Therefore, if you two compete for the position of the sovereign, of course I hope that you can win. Does it sound reasonable to you?¡±


    To be honest, Song Yuan feels Gao Ge¡¯s reason is too casual and emotional. Yet, come to think of it, given Gao Ge¡¯s character, he can really make such a decision.


    Actually, Song Yuan does admire Gao Ge indeed.


    It is not only because of his capability. More importantly, in Song Yuan¡¯s eyes, Gao Ge is a man of simplicity.


    Rather than consider so many stakes, he simply acts at will, showing his likes and dislikes freely. He doesn¡¯t fawn on anyone just because the person is too strong to mess with; neither does he despise anyone simply because of the identity gap. Besides, he is rather kind and loyal, which is the most direct impression Song Yuan has of Gao Ge.


    You may say such a man is unwise.


    Nevertheless, most people would like to have a friend like him if possible.


    While Song Yuan is contemplating, Gao Ge asks, ¡°May I ask you a question?¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Song Yuan hastens to nod his head.


    ¡°How much do you know about the Dragon Killers?¡±


    Song Yuan¡¯s countenance is slightly changed.


    Yet, he heaves a sigh soon.


    ¡°To be honest, Gao Ge, it is not that I don¡¯t want to tell you but that we know very little. We definitely know less than the Dragon Court. It is fair enough to say that we only know those people call themselves as Dragon Killers,¡± Song Yuan says.


    Gao Ge is a bit surprised. ¡°Even you can¡¯t find any information about them in light of the information network of the Shadow School?¡±


    Song Yuan shakes his head. ¡°Dragon Killers are much more special than the blessed spots. We can¡¯t even figure out the blessed spots, let alone them.¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head.


    Indeed, if the Shadow School really knows something about the Dragon Killers, the information will be revealed to the Dragon Court at once.


    As is mentioned, the Dragon Court and the Shadow School are on good terms. Otherwise, the Shadow School wouldn¡¯t have the Ghost-like Steps and the Shadow School wouldn¡¯t help the Dragon Court establish the information network.


    After all, the Shadow School is quite special. For them, establishing a good relationship with the Dragon Court is quite necessary.


    Soon, the car stops.


    ¡°Second Young Master, our car cannot go forward anymore,¡± the driver says.


    ¡°Okay. You go back first. No need to wait here,¡± Song Yuan says.


    The driver shakes his head. ¡°Second Young Master, I must wait here. If you need to stay in this place for long, your phone will run out of power when you come out. In that case, you won¡¯t be able to contact me. It is also difficult to take a taxi here. What about this? I¡¯ll find a place nearby to stay and then come here to wait for you every day.¡±


    Song Yuan thinks about it and then agrees with a nod.


    When the car is driven away, Song Yuan turns around and says to Gao Ge, ¡°We must climb the mountain ahead of us before we can see Zhaojiagou.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Climbing is not difficult for Gao Ge.


    Actually, the altitude of the mountain is not high but the mountain is relatively long with a medium slope, which makes the path longer.


    For ordinary people, it will take them at least one day and one night to cross the mountain but Gao Ge and Song Yuan are both cultivators. Of course, they can arrive much faster.


    Moreover, there is Doudou. Since the incident in Qiu City ended, Doudou has become prominently more capable because it has eaten too many ghost worms. It not only becomes much larger but also runs much faster.


    ¡°You are only at the realm of the first level of Strength Protection now, which is quite low indeed. How about this? If you ride Doudou, you will be able to catch up with my speed reluctantly. Let¡¯s try to arrive at Zhaojiagou before dusk,¡± Gao Ge says to Song Yuan.


    Song Yuan is a bit surprised. He takes a look at Doudou and whispers, ¡°Is it a bit inappropriate?¡±


    ¡°Enough. Don¡¯t dawdle.¡±


    Song Yuan stops hesitating and then rides Doudou.


    He is thinking that Gao Ge really likes him¡­


    Well, he feels so bashful.


    Doudou is somewhat reluctant but it must listen to its owner¡¯s order.


    Meanwhile, it also looks down upon Song Yuan on its back.


    Somehow, he is a human. How can he be even less capable than it? Alas, it can¡¯t understand why its owner brings such an incompetent man with him.


    In no way can Song Yuan think of that the rare beast he is riding is complaining about him madly with disdain¡­


    Doudou is running along the mountain path as if treading on the flat ground. Surprisingly, Gao Ge, who runs by operating the power of stars, turns out to be faster than Doudou.


    It makes Doudou rather unhappy.


    Its owner is awesome indeed but he has only two legs! Unlike him, it has four legs!


    In terms of speed, how can it admit defeat?


    Hence, Doudou starts to compete with Gao Ge in secret.


    Gao Ge also knows what Doudou¡¯s thinking about but he doesn¡¯t lay it bare. In his eyes, it is a good thing that Doudou can run faster.


    Very soon, Doudou has sensed something wrong.


    It finds that if it runs a bit faster, Gao Ge will also run a bit faster.


    It immediately realizes that if Gao Ge didn¡¯t wait for it, he could be even faster¡­


    Actually, the route towards Zhaojiagou is specially selected by Song Yuan. If they don¡¯t head south, the other routes will be one third longer, or even a few times longer.


    Having run for five hours or so, Gao Ge stops and starts to have a rest. He also throws a piece of serpent meat to Doudou for it to regain some energy.


    Song Yuan has good eyesight and immediately recognizes that the meat is special, so he asks about it. After getting the answer from Gao Ge, he is even more amazed.


    ¡°Serpent meat¡­ It is serpent meat? I didn¡¯t know there would be such good stuff!¡±


    ¡°If you want some, I can give you a few kilograms,¡± Gao Ge says with a smile.


    Song Yuan is taken aback. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want it?¡±


    Song Yuan is in astonishment. Gao Ge is like a butcher now, who just offers a few kilograms randomly. Does he really take the serpent meat so lightly?

 Chapter 658 - Arrive at Zhaojiagou

    Song Yuan gradually understands why Gao Ge can be so capable at his age.


    Talent is important but luck also matters a lot.


    Gao Ge can take the serpent meat lightly, which surely means that Gao Ge must have a lot of good stuff.


    Of course, Song Yuan won¡¯t harbor any evil thoughts about that. He only feels that he has ridden on a really capable man¡¯s coattails.


    Maybe Gao Ge is not so strong as the Shadow School. After all, the latter has several cultivators at the realm of Master.


    In the past, the Shadow School might be inferior to the Xiaoshan Sword Sect but since the latter lost two young cultivators at the realm of Master, they have been kind of evenly matched. Maybe with some more time, the Xiaoshan Sword Sect¡¯s title as the top cultivation school will be replaced by the Shadow School then.


    However, not only does Gao Ge have infinite potential but also he is talented and lucky. His future is way too promising. No one will believe that the realm of Master is his ceiling.


    After a short rest, Doudou who has digested the serpent meat also collects itself and continues heading towards Zhaojiagou, carrying Song Yuan.


    Gao Ge was thinking that there must be some good resources in this mountain but the finding turns out to be somewhat disappointing. In this place, apart from the slightly rich aura, there are no other treasures. Actually, it is not normal. After all, with the aura recovery, some rare creatures or plants should appear in such a mountain.


    According to Song Yuan, Gao Ge finally learns that there should be two or three small cultivation schools in this mountain. So that explains it. These small cultivation schools must search for good things in the mountain often.


    Just like robbers, they plunder the mountain and take away all the resources. In this case, it is impossible to find any good thing in the mountain.


    Gao Ge just has a question. Since there are some cultivation schools here, don¡¯t they know what is happening in Zhaojiagou?


    Having learned about Gao Ge¡¯s confusion, Song Yuan only smiles bitterly.


    ¡°Actually, it is pretty normal. After all, for the cultivation schools, they only care about their own interests. Zhaojiagou¡¯s incident is nothing to them. Even if all the people of Zhaojiagou are dead, it won¡¯t affect them much.¡±


    Song Yuan is telling the truth but it is still quite unintelligible for Gao Ge.


    Since those people think that way, why do they make so much effort to be cultivators?


    They are competent but they don¡¯t want to do anything. What¡¯s the point of cultivating?


    It¡¯s like a straight-A student. He always focuses on studying and strives for learning more knowledge but he never considers what he can do with his knowledge. Then, he just grows old day by day. What¡¯s the point?


    To pursue a longer life?


    Yet, even if they can live long, they still want to do nothing.


    ¡°Apart from that, you know this incident has something to do with the Ghost School. As to the small cultivation schools, even if you lend some courage to them, they won¡¯t dare to set against the Ghost Sect by all means! Even a disciple of the Ghost Sect is not offendable for them,¡± Song Yuan continues.


    Gao Ge heaves a sigh and asks, ¡°Since these people are unwilling to do anything, why do they cultivate?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Maybe to seek the meaning of existence?¡± Song Yuan ventures.


    Gao Ge laughs and doesn¡¯t discuss this question with Song Yuan, to which he can never get an answer.


    It is getting dark and they have arrived at Zhaojiagou.


    When they were standing on a high place, Gao Ge has got a clear bird¡¯s-eye view of Zhaojiagou.


    In fact, there are not many residents in Zhaojiagou, about a bit more than one hundred households. The signal coverage is really terrible here. Moreover, no electricity is supplied either. Therefore, basically, no passers-by can be seen outside. Very few people are willing to light up the kerosene lamp. In the past, they would go down the mountain once in a while just in order to exchange for some kerosene lamps and some daily necessities. However, it is very dangerous to go down the mountain and come back because there are some fierce beasts in the mountain.


    Due to the incident of Water Dragon King, no one dares to go down the mountain. For a long time, only Wang Quan did once but when he came back, he was burned to death.


    Actually, the villagers didn¡¯t really want to burn him to death. They were just afraid that since Wang Quan violated the taboo, he would irritate Water Dragon King. By then none of them could survive.


    Although the statement that they may be unable to reincarnate after death and become unfortunate all the time sounds crazy, they do believe it and don¡¯t dare to disbelieve it. Likewise, some gangsters start to abstain from eating meat and chant scriptures after they grow old and give up the old business surely not because they¡¯ve really found their faith or because they¡¯ve been completely awoken. Instead, it is simply because they are worried that karma is going to get them. Needless to say, so many people choose to believe in religion simply out of fear of what may happen after they are dead.


    As to whether such a thing exists or not, it just reveals itself. After all, the cultivators have come here. Who dares to say it is illusory?


    Gao Ge also thinks it exists. After all, people will become a ghost after death. A lot of people are cultivating. Maybe the legendary immortals do exist. Yet, these things are too distant for Gao Ge to care about. Apart from that, he has never done anything too unvirtuous or unconscientious. As long as what he has done is righteous in his eyes, why does he have to be overcautious?


    The appearance of strangers in the village also has posed a certain threat to the villagers of Zhaojiagou.


    The last strangers in Zhaojiagou were the policemen brought by Wang Quan, who arrested the village head and several postadolescents.


    God knows whether these people come to Zhaojiagou for the incident of Water Dragon King.


    ¡°Gao Ge, how about us finding a lodging in a family first?¡± Song Yuan turns around and asks Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge nods his head.


    Then, Song Yuan finds a house randomly and goes forward to knock at the door but no one answers the door after a long time. In fact, the kerosene lamp has just gone out when Song Yuan knocks at the door.


    ¡°It seems that the villagers of Zhaojiagou don¡¯t like us!¡± Song Yuan says with a bitter smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite normal,¡± Gao Ge says with a smile. ¡°Actually, it is nothing if I don¡¯t sleep for one night.¡±


    Just when they are talking, suddenly some people walk to them holding lanterns. The leader is an old man, who is in his sixties, followed by two young men. They don¡¯t walk fast. Two minutes later, they have arrived before Gao Ge and Song Yuan.


    Actually, it is mainly because they are careful when they approach Gao Ge and Song Yuan.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± One of them talks in the local dialect. Gao Ge can only understand his words roughly but to his surprise, Song Yuan can completely understand and reply in the same dialect.


    ¡°We are only passing by.¡± Although even he himself feels it is not convincing, it doesn¡¯t matter anyway! If he says that they are here to solve the problem of Water Dragon King, these people will probably rise together and expel them.

 Chapter 659 - Versatile

    The old man takes a look at Doudou behind Gao Ge. And his eyes become even weirder.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°Battery electric vehicle,¡± Gao understands his question and then answers.


    The villagers stare at Gao Ge as if looking at an idiot. Of course they know what a battery electric vehicle is.


    Doudou is very disgruntled about Gao Ge¡¯s answer but he is the owner. Whatever he says is right. Hence, Doudou really opens its mouth and beeps just like a battery electric vehicle.


    ¡°Do you need to find lodging for the night?¡± The old man suddenly asks.


    Gao Ge remains composed while Song Yuan nods his head.


    ¡°Come with me then.¡±


    After saying that, the old man holding a lantern walks forward without looking back.


    The other two young men look at them full of hostility, which can¡¯t be concealed.


    Not everyone can act like the best actor.


    Staring at the old man holding the lantern and walking ahead, Gao Ge thinks of the old guy of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect who held the lantern too.


    That is the master of Swordlord Ming Xing. His capability is also unfathomable. Gao Ge is wondering whether he can defeat him in light of his current capability¡­


    The old man keeps talking with Song Yuan. Actually, it is simply that the old man is beating around the bush, trying to figure out the backgrounds of Gao Ge and Song Yuan.


    About that, Gao Ge is not worried at all. Although he doesn¡¯t spend much time with Song Yuan, he can still learn that Song Yuan is very prudent and thorough in every aspect, let alone communicating with an old man.


    When they arrive at a yard, the old man arranges a room for Gao Ge and Song Yuan randomly and then leaves.


    Having closed the door, Song Yuan and Gao Ge start to talk.


    ¡°The old man is the current village head of Zhaojiagou and the two young men are his sons,¡± Song Yuan says.


    Gao Ge laughs. ¡°He wanted to get the information from you but in the end, you are the one getting the information from him?¡±


    ¡°This is not important. It¡¯s not a big deal to tell you. I did want to get some information from him, but I didn¡¯t obtain any useful information,¡± Song Yuan says resignedly.


    Gao Ge nods and doesn¡¯t feel surprised.


    ¡°They are wary of us. They must be tight-lipped.¡±


    Song Yuan fetches the cigarette from Gao Ge, lights it up and then says, ¡°Gao Ge, we may need to be careful when we sleep at night.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Actually, Song Yuan¡¯s reminder is not necessary at all.


    The old man¡¯s killing intent can be felt even by an idiot.


    Gao Ge is also depressed about it. Although his goal is not to help them but to find the people of the Ghost Sect, he must figure out the situation about Water Dragon King and deal with it. However, what is the attitude of the old man? It looks like Gao Ge travels here from afar only to take his wife.


    Of course, Gao Ge is not a kid. He can¡¯t just go away because of that.


    There is also a kerosene lamp in the room but Gao Ge doesn¡¯t want to light it up. Instead, he lies in the bed covered with straw. Song Yuan sits on a small stool, which is only as high as his leg. It is not comfortable to sit on it.


    ¡°Gao Ge, why don¡¯t you get some sleep and I will be on watch?¡± Song Yuan asks.


    ¡°No need. They can¡¯t hold on for long.¡±


    Speaking of that, Gao Ge suddenly frowns and winks at Song Yuan.


    It is dark in the room but Song Yuan is a cultivator at the realm of Strength Protection anyway. Hence, he can see clearly Gao Ge¡¯s facial expression and eyes. Then, he immediately shuts up and climbs into the bed.


    The door is a bit pushed open. The comers say a few words probably to test whether Gao Ge and Song Yuan are sleeping. Song Yuan and Gao Ge both understand their intent but neither of them makes any response.


    The door is closed again and the footsteps go further and further.


    ¡°They are gone,¡± Song Yuan says.


    Gao Ge nods his head and says with a smile, ¡°They must have gone to discuss with the others for a solution.¡±


    ¡°Shall we follow and take a look?¡± Song Yuan asks in a low voice.


    Gao Ge thinks about it and then says, ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate. We are strangers here. Now, very few people of Zhaojiagou are sleeping. Once we go out, they will know.¡±


    Song Yuan smiles, ¡°If you want to know what they are talking about, I have an idea.¡±


    Gao Ge is a bit surprised.


    Song Yuan says merrily, ¡°I¡¯m from the Shadow School anyway. In terms of information prying, I¡¯m quite good at it.¡±


    Gao Ge agrees with Song Yuan but he wonders what the idea is.


    Song Yuan gets off the bed and touches his storage ring. Then, a firefly just flies out of it.


    ¡°This is the scouting insect of the Shadow School, which is hard to raise. I have two,¡± Song Yuan says. ¡°This is definitely the treasure of the Shadow School.¡±


    Then, he takes out two shells and a mirror.


    When the firefly flies away, Song Yuan takes out a spiritual jade and the aura gradually converges on the mirror. A blurry image appears in the mirror, which is a bit like the view seen through the night-vision device.


    ¡°In this way, we can see what the scouting insect sees through the bronze mirror and hear what it hears via the shell,¡± Song Yuan says.


    Gao Ge gives Song Yuan the thumbs up.


    Although the effect is not shown yet, only by hearing Song Yuan¡¯s introduction, Gao Ge finds the Shadow School quite impressive.


    ¡°However, every time it is urged, a spiritual jade will be needed, which is quite¡­¡± Before he can finish the word ¡°costly¡±, Song Yuan is dumbstruck.


    Because Gao Ge raises his hand and shows a dozen spiritual jades before him.


    He looks up at Gao Ge and the latter just smiles.


    ¡°Feel free to use them. Just tell me if they are not enough.¡±


    Song Yuan swallows and kind of realizes what a truly deep-pocketed man is.


    He knows Gao Ge has a lot of good things but he didn¡¯t expect that Gao Ge would take the spiritual jade so lightly. Even as the second young master of the Shadow School, he is literally a plumber compared with Gao Ge.


    One or two spiritual jades are nothing to him but if he wants to be as generous as Gao Ge, he still has a long way to go!


    ¡°Ahem. You don¡¯t have to¡­¡± Song Yuan says.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You can use the spiritual jades as needed. I have a lot of them,¡± Gao Ge says smilingly.


    He says that from the bottom of his heart. Not only are his spiritual jades renewable but also he has thousands of them.


    Soon, an image shows up in the bronze mirror. About a dozen people walk into a room, some of whom are old and the rest of whom are younger. Everyone looks rather serious as if confronted by a formidable enemy.


    The ringleaders who make them feel so are apparently the two unexpected visitors, Gao Ge and Song Yuan.


    The old man who provides accommodation for Gao Ge and Song Yuan is sitting on a long bench, smoking tobacco. The other people, standing or sitting, are discussing hotly.


    Gao Ge holds the shell and listens to it for a while. Then, he knits his brows.


    Because he finds that he can¡¯t understand their words at all.


    When the old man talked slowly, Gao Ge could roughly understand what he said. Now, he is completely lost. Luckily, he has Song Yuan as his interpreter.


    He kind of admires Song Yuan. How can he understand the local dialect? What a versatile man!

 Chapter 660 - They Are Stupid

    ¡°Sir, what should we do about the two blokes coming to our village?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Sir, a few people came here to arrest the old village head and Niu before. Who are these two people?¡±


    Listening to Song Yuan interpreting for him, Gao Ge is a bit confused.


    ¡°What is the dialect they are speaking? Where on earth are they from?¡±


    ¡°Ahem. Maybe it is a mixed dialect,¡± Song Yuan says.


    Gao Ge is amused.


    Not intervened by Gao Ge, Song Yuan continues interpreting. Gao Ge also stares into the mirror as if watching a monitor.


    No one notices that there is a light spot at the crack of the door.


    ¡°Sir, I think we must be careful in case they piss off Water Dragon King. By then, Zhaojiagou will be doomed,¡± a skinny middle-aged man whispers. After saying that, he starts to cough heavily, who looks seriously ill.


    ¡°Yeah. In my eyes, we should take the initiative¡­¡± Another man is interrupted by the old man before he finishes talking.


    He puffs out a cloud of smoke and snaps, ¡°Nonsense! Take the initiative? What? Xiaowu, you want to kill them?¡±


    The man blushes. ¡°I was just saying. How can I dare to¡­ But we must be wary of them, right?¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t kill anyone,¡± the village head heaves a sigh and says. ¡°The death of Wang Quan was not our fault. He irritated Water Dragon King and he was also bewitched. He insisted on running away. If he was not burned to death, the whole village would be finished¡­¡±


    The rest of the people are silent.


    ¡°Although Wang Quan was not a local of Zhaojiagou, who was a matrilocal son-in-law of a villager, he was kind of one of us. Alas¡­ If possible, I also wish he could be alive! However, he was bewitched to run away from the village. By the way, Laoqi, listen carefully! You can¡¯t occupy Wang Quan¡¯s house! He is dead indeed but the house is his. We¡¯ve done wrong to him once, which can¡¯t happen again! Besides, as to his ancestors¡¯ graves, we have to pay our respects at the Spring Festival.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡± A middle-aged man says with a blush. ¡°Actually, I occupy his house for no other reason than avoiding it from getting dusty for being empty for a long time. I also set up a memorial tablet in his house.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s kind of you¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡±


    The village head heaves a sigh and continues saying, ¡°As to the two outlanders, let¡¯s wait and see first. If they are really passing by, they will probably leave tomorrow. If they are not leaving, let¡¯s stun them and send them out, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s all for today. Dismiss¡­¡±


    They walk out of the room one by one.


    The mirror is put away by Song Yuan. Gao Ge finds that he looks quite complicated.


    Gao Ge also knows what Song Yuan is thinking about. Then, he says with a smile, ¡°Do you think that the villagers of Zhaojiagou are not ill-intentioned?¡±


    Song Yuan feels a bit embarrassed. He nods his head.


    Actually, he doesn¡¯t know why he suddenly has such an idea.


    ¡°In fact, there is nothing wrong with your thought. They are not bad people indeed,¡± Gao Ge says, ¡°but they are really stupid.¡±


    Song Yuan hastens to nod. He totally agrees with that.


    If they are not stupid, how can they believe the nonsense of Water Dragon King? And how can they sacrifice young girls to the so-called Water Dragon King?


    How can they think that Wang Quan was bewitched and even burn him to death?


    In fact, the only one sober in the whole Zhaojiagou was Wang Quan. It is the typical case where everyone is drunk except for only a sober man. This is not a good thing because when only one man is sober, he will be defined as an outsider. He will end up dying for sure.


    This is the essence of the saying that ignorance is bliss. However, since the villagers of Zhaojiagou targeted his daughter, he couldn¡¯t feign ignorance so he chose to take the risk. Unfortunately, the problem was not solved. And worse still, his whole family was killed.


    ¡°They are not ill-intentioned but what they did was really bad. Maybe they are bewitched but shouldn¡¯t they bear any responsibility? Why is it so easy for them to be bewitched? Why do they never suspect?¡± Gao Ge heaves a sigh, throws the cigarette butt to the ground and steps on it. Then, he says to Song Yuan profoundly, ¡°They are not bad but they are stupid. In the normal case, being stupid is even worse than being bad, because when doing a bad deed, people will realize it is not a good thing and feel guilty about it. Yet, do you think they are really guilty? They don¡¯t think that having those young girls eaten by Water Dragon King is an utterly heartless thing. Instead, they insist that they are doing this to protect the village.¡±


    ¡°Do they find burning Wang Quan and his family to death wrong? They don¡¯t. They still insist that Wang Quan was bewitched and thus had to be burned to death. They think that they did the right thing.¡±


    In the dark, Gao Ge¡¯s eyes are glistening. He looks at Song Yuan and asks seriously, ¡°So do you think they deserve sympathy?¡±


    Song Yuan is mulling over what Gao Ge just said repeatedly.


    The most important part is that being stupid is even worse than being bad.


    Gao Ge said that before but this time, it has been well proven here.


    It becomes the genuine summary of every villager in Zhaojiagou.


    If someone stands up and points at their noses, saying they are wrong, they will not feel ashamed or agree with him. Instead, they will feel that he doesn¡¯t understand their motives and must be bewitched. In their eyes, he is an outsider who should be burned to death.


    Just as what they did to Wang Quan.


    After being silent for a long while, Gao Ge says, ¡°Let¡¯s sleep first and leave everything until tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Then, we¡­¡±


    ¡°Rest assured. If they really want to do anything, I can feel it,¡± Gao Ge says smilingly.


    Song Yuan nods his head and says nothing more.


    Gao Ge falls asleep very soon while Song Yuan keeps tossing about in bed and can¡¯t sleep.


    What Gao Ge said just now stirs up a ripple in his heart.


    He was sympathetic about the villagers of Zhaojiagou but on second thought, he feels that they don¡¯t deserve it.


    Ignorance can¡¯t become anyone¡¯s excuse for making mistakes.


    Is it because they are ill-informed that they can kill others randomly?


    Just because they are afraid of the unknown, they can hurt the others at will?


    No, they can¡¯t¡­


    He is still pondering¡­


    Gradually, he falls asleep.


    The next day, they are awoken by the knock on the door.


    ¡°My dad asks you to get up and have breakfast!¡± A girl who is about 17 or 18 years old stands at the door, sticking out her head and saying with a bashful face.

 Chapter 661 - Sing a Song

    Gao Ge pats Song Yuan next to him and Song Yuan opens his eyes drowsily.


    Upon finding that they are awake, the girl at the door hastens to run away.


    Gao Ge and Song Yuan get up. When Gao Ge takes out a bottle of mouthwash, toothbrush and toothpaste, Song Yuan¡¯s eyes brighten.


    However, he is confused about the size of Gao Ge¡¯s storage space. Gao Ge even takes the mouthwash with him¡­


    Such an action looks extremely luxurious to Song Yuan.


    He only keeps very important things in his storage space. It will be such a waste of space to put these trivial things in.


    ¡°This mouthwash is yours then. I¡¯ll use the toothbrush and the toothpaste,¡± Gao Ge says.


    Of course Song Yuan has no problem with that.


    Gao Ge glimpses him and then says smilingly, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m quite curious. I thought you would prepare everything.¡±


    Song Yuan says with a bitter smile, ¡°Actually, you are right. I¡¯ve prepared these things and placed them in the trunk of the car. They are put in a black bag. However, my man drove the car away. When I recalled it, I was too embarrassed to call him back. After all, I need to maintain my persona in front of you.¡±


    Gao Ge is speechless.


    After saying that, Song Yuan is taken aback for a moment. Then, he bursts out laughing. Gao Ge is a very charming man. He wouldn¡¯t say so before but now, he can blurt it out without any scruples. Obviously, it is because he feels that the distance between him and Gao Ge has been narrowed.


    This is definitely good news.


    While Gao Ge and Song Yuan are washing up, the old man is sitting on a rock by the door, smoking tobacco and watching them with confused eyes. He seems lost in thought. Gao Ge can¡¯t read people¡¯s minds so he can only guess.


    The two young men they met last night are also staring at them with a frown, showing their hostility clearly.


    Gao Ge and Song Yuan are so confused. Do these villagers regard them as idiots? How can they not feel the hostility?


    There is a square desk in the yard, which looks somewhat old. Anyway, it must be older than Gao Ge. The young girl, holding a big bowl, peeps at Song Yuan bashfully.


    Gao Ge heaves a sigh.


    Nowadays, beauty conquers all indeed.


    ¡°Come and eat something first,¡± the old man smoking tobacco walks over and says with a smile.


    Song Yuan eats before Gao Ge. After having a few bites, he winks at Gao Ge to indicate that the food is poisonless. Dazed for a bit, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t know whether to cry or to laugh.


    Sitting before Gao Ge and Song Yuan, the old man looks them up and down and feels somewhat relieved. He has met the policemen who came here before. The two young men before him don¡¯t look like policemen at all. Of course, this is his feeling only. He can¡¯t be 100% sure of it.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± The old man suddenly asks.


    Actually, he asked the question last night but Song Yuan was too tight-lipped to reveal any useful information to him. Instead, he said something he shouldn¡¯t lay bare, which makes him quite depressed.


    ¡°We are here for a tour,¡± Song Yuan says with a grin.


    The old man appears a bit strange, ¡°Tour? You¡¯re here for a tour?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Sir, do you know tour pals?¡± Song Yuan says. ¡°My friend and I like adventures. This mountainous area looks very interesting so we came here for an adventure.¡±


    The corner of the old man¡¯s mouth twitches. He is wondering whether the living standard outside is so high now. How come there are so many crazy people?


    ¡°What are you going to do later?¡± The old man asks.


    Obviously, he hopes that Song Yuan can tell them that they will leave after eating the meal.


    Rather than answer the old man immediately, Song Yuan turns around to look at Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge thinks about it and then says, ¡°Just wander around.¡±


    ¡°Wander around? Where?¡± The old man asks.


    Gao Ge laughs and also feels amused. This old man is too hasty. Even if they didn¡¯t hear the villagers¡¯ conversation last night, it is not difficult for them to guess what the old man actually wants to express based on his current reaction.


    However, Gao Ge obviously can¡¯t give a satisfactory answer to him. He and Song Yuan came to Zhaojiagou this time not really for a tour.


    After careful consideration, Gao Ge says a few words and asks Song Yuan to interpret for him.


    Song Yuan feels a bit surprised but he just nods calmly rather than doubt Gao Ge. He turns around to look at the old man, saying, ¡°We are going to the north later, where there seems to be a lake. Right?¡±


    All the villagers in the yard are startled.


    The old man obviously stops smoking tobacco for a bit and also knits his brows.


    ¡°Why do you want to go there?¡± A young man immediately asks.


    Song Yuan looks at him and asks, ¡°What? We can¡¯t go there?¡±


    The young man is speechless.


    If they reveal the stakes to these two young men, it will be like telling the secret of Zhaojiagou to them.


    God knows whether the two men will spread the secret when they go out and thus draw more policemen to come here.


    For the villagers, offending Water Dragon King is more horrifying than death.


    It is obviously incomprehensible for outsiders but it is what the villagers of Zhaojiagou believe.


    ¡°Hey girl, what are you staring at him?¡± Gao Ge suddenly turns to the girl and asks.


    The girl flushes and almost buries her face in the bowl.


    ¡°Ahem. Song Yuan, she likes you so much. Why don¡¯t you sing a song for her?¡± Gao Ge says.


    Song Yuan is dumbfounded.


    He casts a complaining look at Gao Ge. He really can¡¯t sing at all but he still finds it necessary to try his best to complete the task assigned by Gao Ge.


    Having thought it over, he is racking his brains to sing something. Upon seeing the noodle bowl, he has an idea flashing across his mind.


    He takes a deep breath and brews his emotions.


    ¡°Look at this bowl. It is big and round. Look at the noodles. They are long and wide¡­¡±


    The girl looks at Song Yuan, blinking her eyes, unable to understand what he is talking about.


    ¡°Can you change the singing style? Don¡¯t rap,¡± Gao Ge says with a gloomy face.


    Song Yuan is going nuts.


    Didn¡¯t he sing well enough?


    Is it because his singing lacked the element of electronic music?


    Therefore, he sings again, thumping his chest.


    Seeing the girl¡¯s confused look, Song Yuan realizes that his second performance is still a failure.


    The old man can¡¯t tolerate the singing anymore so he stands up to feed his pheasants.


    His action also inspires Song Yuan.


    Song Yuan stands up and stares at the pheasant.


    ¡°Pheasant, you are so beautiful! Pheasant, you are so beautiful!¡±


    Gao Ge is lost for words.


    The old man quits feeding the pheasants and then glares at him with staring eyes.

 Chapter 662 - He Is an Immortal

    ¡°You can¡¯t go to the lake,¡± the old man sits before the two of them again and says slowly.


    His facial expression is not complicated but every word he utters is potent and irrefutable.


    Song Yuan wants to continue interpreting for Gao Ge but the latter just waves his hand. This time, the old man doesn¡¯t talk fast so he can understand his words.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t we? Any monster over there?¡± Gao Ge deliberately asks.


    When Song Yuan interprets Gao Ge¡¯s words, the old man is stunned. The way he looks at Gao Ge is changed too. He can¡¯t help wondering whether Gao Ge has found anything or they are actually here for Water Dragon King.


    ¡°Anyway, just leave when you finish the meal. You are not welcome here,¡± the old man goes away in a fit of pique after saying that.


    Gao Ge stares at the old man¡¯s back and guesses that he is probably going to convene a meeting and figure out a solution.


    Touching his chin, he is thinking whether he has raised any problem for the old man.


    ¡°Gao Ge, what should we do next?¡± Song Yuan turns to Gao Ge and asks.


    He is not an indecisive man. After all, he is a decision-maker of the information department of the Shadow School but now, he doesn¡¯t need to show his ability of decision making. Especially on such an occasion, what he should do is follow Gao Ge¡¯s lead.


    What Gao Ge says is their plan.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look first,¡± Gao Ge says.


    ¡°The villagers of Zhaojiagou may not allow it!¡± Song Yuan says worriedly.


    ¡°Does it matter whether they allow it or not?¡± Gao Ge asks curiously.


    Song Yuan thinks about it and suddenly feels that Gao Ge¡¯s words make sense indeed.


    If they can be stopped by the villagers of Zhaojiagou, it will mean that their cultivation level is really worth doubting.


    It is very easy for them to make Zhaojiagou an empty village if they want to, but neither Gao Ge nor Song Yuan will do it.


    ¡°Actually, I have an idea to stop the villagers of Zhaojiagou from resisting us,¡± Gao Ge suddenly says.


    Slightly dumbfounded, Song Yuan hastens to ask, ¡°What is it?¡±


    He is really curious.


    If the idea really works, what they are going to do in Zhaojiagou won¡¯t meet with great difficulties.


    Judging from Song Yuan¡¯s current urgent reaction, it is evident that Song Yuan is quite committed to looking for the Ghost Sect though it is actually Gao Ge¡¯s business.


    ¡°Ahem, it will work but it may be a bit stupid,¡± Gao Ge says smilingly.


    Song Yuan doesn¡¯t find anything wrong with it.


    Stupid?


    The saying of Water Dragon King is already very stupid.


    Will the big potato of the Dragon Court feel depressed to know about the name of Water Dragon King?


    When Gao Ge tells him about his idea, Song Yuan is stupefied for a long time and then slaps himself.


    ¡°I think this is a good idea.¡±


    Gao Ge says, ¡°Will it be an insult to the intelligence of the villagers of Zhaojiagou to do so?¡±


    Song Yuan replies disapprovingly, ¡°Just given what they have done, I don¡¯t think they have such thing as intelligence. They can even believe the existence of Water Dragon King. Why won¡¯t they believe the story we make up?¡±


    Gao Ge bursts out laughing.


    After having the meal, they stand up and want to leave when the two young men get up too.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± One of the young men says. He is the eldest son of the village head, who is actually 35 years old.


    The other one is also alerted now.


    ¡°We are full now. Can¡¯t we go out for a walk?¡± Song Yuan asks.


    ¡°You can¡¯t until my father comes back,¡± the village head¡¯s eldest son says seriously.


    Song Yuan interprets his words for Gao Ge, which makes Gao Ge a bit annoyed.


    ¡°What does our going out for a walk have to do with your father? What? Your father will carry us out when he is back?¡±


    Song Yuan considers for a moment and still chooses not to interpret Gao Ge¡¯s ironic words to them completely.


    He adopts a euphemistic manner by only asking them why he and Gao Ge can¡¯t go out now.


    The two young men scratch their hair, seemingly having no idea how to answer the question.


    ¡°You two had better not go to the lake. There is Water Dragon King¡­¡± The girl who has been peeping at Song Yuan suddenly says.


    ¡°Sister, shut up!¡± The village head¡¯s eldest son shouts.


    The girl retreats timidly, staring at Song Yuan with her eyes full of worries.


    Song Yuan feels a headache. He turns around to look at Gao Ge. Gao Ge thinks for a moment and says, ¡°Let¡¯s wait then. After all, they are coming.¡±


    Song Yuan is dumbfounded first and then, he hears footsteps.


    A group of people following the village head are rushing here.


    Song Yuan is a bit excited rather than flurried. Are these people finally unable to hold back anymore?


    It is great then. After all, it is a waste of time to talk with them. More annoyingly, their dialect is too difficult to understand and he has to keep interpreting for Gao Ge, which is so tiring.


    It is better to give these people a good lesson so that he can get rid of the tedious interpreting work.


    ¡°Dad, they want to escape!¡± The village head¡¯s eldest son shouts at his father.


    ¡°Escape? To where?¡± A ferocious man yells intimidatingly.


    A group of people gather around the door of the village head¡¯s house, which kind of blocks Gao Ge and Song Yuan¡¯s retreat.


    ¡°Guys, if you want to leave here, we have no problem with that. However, you mustn¡¯t go to the lake,¡± the village head, staring at Song Yuan and Gao Ge, tries to slow down speaking and yet maintain a deep tone. Moreover, his tone is somewhat impatient. He has made himself very clear but these two young men still seem unwilling to cooperate.


    He has offered them a chance to live.


    Why do they still insist on asking for death?


    Are they too reckless or is he too incapable¡­


    ¡°Gao Ge, they still don¡¯t allow us to go there,¡± Song Yuan turns around and whispers to Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge laughs, ¡°Let¡¯s proceed with our plan then.¡±


    Song Yuan gives a weird smile with a nod and then takes two steps back, ready to quietly watch Gao Ge perform.


    Gao Ge thinks for a moment and decides what to do. Then, as he urges his consciousness, Flying Star Sword is hanging in midair.


    Seeing a sword appear in Gao Ge¡¯s hand abruptly, the villagers of Zhaojiagou are dumbfounded. They all quickly take a few steps backward and look at Gao Ge with confused eyes.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t care about their reaction or stop acting. A streak of sword Qi dashes to the sky and forms a light pillar but very soon, it vanishes.


    ¡°This¡­¡±


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°Sir, what is going on?¡±


    The villagers are totally stupefied.


    A few of them are even rubbing their eyes nonstop and asking the others whether anything is wrong with their eyes.


    Song Yuan coughs.


    Gao Ge¡¯s mission is completed, which means it is his turn to perform.


    Then, he takes a step forward and says in a deep voice, ¡°Yes, you¡¯ve guessed it right. He is the third disciple of the Golden Immortal of the Great Overarching Heaven, Immortal Gao Ge!¡±

 Chapter 663 - Is It Really a Dragon?

    What¡¯s the distinctive feature of the villagers of Zhaojiagou?


    It is ignorance.


    They even believe the crap about Water Dragon King and the so-called solution of sacrificing the young girls to keep them alive.


    Therefore, now that Gao Ge proclaims himself an immortal, will they suspect?


    Of course, Gao Ge must do something to make him more convincing by fronting with the Flying Star Sword¡­ No, by showing his magic.


    When Gao Ge withdraws the Flying Star Sword, the way that the villagers of Zhaojiagou look at him is greatly changed.


    Their facial expressions look very interesting.


    ¡°Immortal¡­ Is he really an immortal?¡±


    ¡°Sir, what do you say?¡±


    ¡°No wonder. No wonder! The beast behind him looks quite special. It must be an immortal beast!¡±


    ¡°Indeed. I¡¯ve never seen such an animal in the mortal world!¡±


    Doudou, which is still playing aside, feels quite confused.


    What¡¯s going on?


    It seems that these villagers are talking about it?


    What do they say about it?


    ¡°Greetings, Immortal Gao Ge!¡± The ferocious man is the first one to kneel before Gao Ge.


    Here comes the second one.


    One after another, the villagers kneel and kowtow to Gao Ge.


    The scene looks very funny. If Gao Ge dares to say so out of the village, he will be regarded as a retard for sure. He is obviously a cultivator! In the era of aura recovery, everybody knows that!


    But the villagers of Zhaojiagou don¡¯t.


    After they saw the ¡°magic¡± shown by Gao Ge and the light pillar rushing to the sky, they subconsciously believe Song Yuan¡¯s words.


    This is an immortal!


    It must be out of the compassion of the heaven that the immortal is sent to save the several hundred villagers of Zhaojiagou!


    Gao Ge stands in situ with his hands placed on his back. His zipper coat is billowing despite no wind. It is a pity that he doesn¡¯t have long hair. Otherwise, he would look more of an immortal.


    The daughter of the village head also gazes at Gao Ge and Song Yuan with widening eyes.


    Well¡­


    No wonder that young man is so good-looking.


    Since his friend is an immortal, he must be an immortal too.


    It makes perfect sense that such a good-looking man is an immortal!


    ¡°All rise,¡± Gao Ge says.


    Actually, it is the first time that Gao Ge has done such a conning act but he is quite good at it. After all, it is not difficult to fool these people.


    Song Yuan coughs and says, ¡°This time, the immortal learns that a water spirit is at work here so he specially hurries here to subdue it.¡±


    ¡°A spirit?¡±


    ¡°Immortal Gao Ge, are you sure it is a water spirit? That¡¯s Water Dragon King!¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Why not investigate it first? If that is really Water Dragon King, could you please talk with it?¡±


    Having heard Song Yuan¡¯s interpretation, Gao Ge is so speechless. Do they think that Gao Ge and what they call Water Dragon King are of the same kind so he can put in a good word for them?


    In theory, there is nothing wrong with what the villagers of Zhaojiagou ask for but Gao Ge feels that they are insulting him.


    ¡°Enough. Tell me about Water Dragon King first,¡± Gao Ge clears his throat and says.


    The villagers all hasten to talk together when they hear Gao Ge¡¯s words.


    Because too many people are talking at the same time, Song Yuan puts on a long face. How can he interpret now?


    ¡°Everybody quiet! Talk one by one!¡± Song Yuan shouts.


    The villagers are all frightened with reverence and awe. They never ponder over why an immortal would talk so rudely. Neither do they consider why an immortal can¡¯t hear them all at the same time. Gao Ge can convince them even with a little trick so it is not difficult to understand that they believe in the existence of Water Dragon King.


    While playing games, people often say being unskillful is the original sin.


    For the villagers of Zhaojiagou, being stupid is the original sin.


    ¡°Don¡¯t rush. Talk one by one.¡± Song Yuan coughs.


    The village head steps forward first.


    At the moment, he is kind of excited and confused too. Living up to his current age, he has heard of a lot of legends about immortals. However, to his surprise, the immortals also need to sleep and eat. These two immortals enjoyed eating the noodles served by him before.


    Nevertheless, such a thought doesn¡¯t last long in his mind before it perishes.


    Apart from being stupid, actually, there is one more key reason.


    These people are unwilling to let outsiders intervene in the matter of Water Dragon King not because it is blessing them or has done some favors for them to make them grateful. In fact, they are in fear of Water Dragon King. It is not that they don¡¯t want anyone to help them deal with the trouble but that they are worried that even the outsiders can¡¯t deal with it but irritate it, which will bring a terrible disaster for them.


    However, the advent of the immortal has ignited their hope.


    ¡°Water Dragon King is really a dragon!¡± The village head says in a low voice.


    Gao Ge lights up a cigarette and listens quietly.


    ¡°Emm¡­ Does an immortal also smoke?¡± The village head asks in a low voice.


    Before Gao Ge answers, Song Yuan says with staring eyes, ¡°What a silly question! If the immortal doesn¡¯t smoke, why do you have to offer the incense sticks?¡±


    The village head is dumbfounded.


    What an irrefutable point!


    The villagers behind him also nod approvingly when they hear Song Yuan¡¯s words.


    ¡°It seems that we should buy more incense sticks and keep them at home!¡± The ferocious man turns around to say to the woman next to him, who is obviously his wife.


    The woman also nods in a hurry and keeps his words in mind.


    ¡°Did you say Water Dragon King was really a dragon?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°Yeah! It¡¯s a dragon for real!¡± The village head says. ¡°I saw it with my own eyes!¡±


    Gao Ge frowns and suddenly thinks of the black serpent he met before.


    Does the incident also involve a serpent?


    But it is not likely. If it is really a serpent, there won¡¯t be the ridiculous demand of sacrificing the young girls.


    Gao Ge also expresses his opinion. After hearing his words, Song Yuan shakes his head.


    ¡°The previous matter of the black serpent was done by the Dragon Raisers. They are also one of the blessed spots. Besides, they are very mysterious and never communicate with the other blessed spots. They only want to bond with the dragons they raise. However, the incident here has something to do with the Ghost Sect. The Dragon Raisers wouldn¡¯t descend to getting involved with the Ghost Sect,¡± Song Yuan says with certainty.


    Gao Ge nods his head slightly and then starts to ponder again.


    Does the Ghost Sect really have a dragon or a dragon¡¯s soul?


    If so, it will be difficult to solve the problem of Zhaojiagou.


    Gao Ge has dealt with the black serpent before. It was already so tough to kill a black serpent, let alone a dragon.


    However, on second thought, the possibility is really low. A dragon doesn¡¯t have to stay here. Can it be that it feels it is doomed to lose so it has to cultivate in secret?


    When the light pillar appeared in the village, waves were also stirred up on the surface of the wide lake in the north as if it had sensed something terrible and thus felt anxious.


    On the other side of the lake, there is a cave that looks extremely secluded. At the cave mouth, green plants are piled up. Only when the dense plants are pushed aside can the cave mouth as high as a meter be seen but the cave inside is actually rather spacious.

 Chapter 664 - The Junior Fellow Disciple

    It is quite dim in the cave, where a pale-faced man is sitting inside. He seems to be in his twenties only, sitting cross-legged on the ground with his hands placed on his knees, just like an old monk unmoved in meditation.


    Behind him, there are two men both older than him, who look very dispirited.


    ¡°Ning, when can we leave this bloody place?¡± The man holding a bottle of water is somewhat younger than the other but they look very alike.


    Rubbing a hemp rope, the other man turns around to glance at him and heaves a sigh, saying, ¡°No idea for now. We need to listen to the junior fellow disciple.¡±


    ¡°Tsk. Why do we have to listen to him? We are the seniors!¡± Zhang Xu, who is obviously a bit disgruntled, snaps sulkily.


    Zhang Ning grins. He understands his younger brother¡¯s moodiness. They are brothers. Even if their minds are not in sync, they still think quite alike.


    In fact, he is critical of that but he can¡¯t do anything about it. The junior fellow disciple is really talented and also well appreciated by the honorable elder. Besides, to be honest, the junior fellow disciple is more capable than them indeed. There is nothing bad about them following him.


    Most importantly, this junior fellow disciple is really cruel and merciless though he has been a member of the Ghost Sect not for long.


    Being cruel and merciless may be a derogatory remark in other cases.


    However, being cruel and merciless is definitely commendatory for a disciple of the Ghost Sect.


    As a disciple of the Ghost Sect, as long as he can be absolutely brutal, it won¡¯t be a difficult thing to elevate the cultivation level quickly.


    For example, having stayed in Zhaojiagou for some time, the junior fellow disciple has made a spurt of progress in his cultivation. Undoubtedly, he will be as strong as a cultivator at the realm of Strength Exposure very soon.


    At the thought of that, they are somewhat jealous.


    Suddenly, a roar comes from outside.


    The junior fellow disciple sitting on the ground suddenly opens his eyes full of killing intent.


    ¡°Here comes the trouble-makers again.¡± The junior fellow disciple¡¯s voice sounds a bit gloomy and shrill. He directly stands up and walks outside.


    He doesn¡¯t even dart a glance at Zhang Xu and Zhang Ning behind him.


    He feels somewhat annoyed. Neither can he think through why his master has to let these two weak disciples follow him. They can only hold him back, let alone help him. If it were not for the fact that he needed some closed-door training these days, he would have killed them directly.


    Gladly, they can protect him at least when he is in the closed-door training now.


    Seeing the junior fellow disciple stand up and walk out, Zhang Xu and Zhang Ning hasten to follow him out of the cave without hesitation.


    When they just get out of the cave, the roar sounds even stronger.


    The junior fellow disciple, who is tall and thin, stands by the lake with his brows knitted and eyes closed.


    Waves are rolling on the lake. Through the turbid water, a long creature can be vaguely seen swimming rapidly.


    ¡°The junior fellow disciple is communicating that thing again?¡± Zhang Xu asks in a low voice.


    ¡°I guess.¡± Zhang Ning nods. ¡°That thing looks a bit restless.¡±


    ¡°Restless?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Let¡¯s ask him later,¡± Zhang Ning sighs and says.


    The corner of Zhang Xu¡¯s mouth twitches. He feels rather upset actually. The thing in the lake used to be the honorable elder¡¯s treasure but he just gave it to the junior fellow disciple without thinking, which is simply to help him increase the cultivation level. Neither of them can be treated with such a benefit. They feel so jealous.


    After a while, the junior fellow disciple suddenly shouts. The lake is restored to peace without any ripple.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Zhang Ning walks forward fast and asks with a smile.


    The junior fellow disciple takes a glance at him and snorts, saying, ¡°Why ask? You can¡¯t be of help anyway.¡±


    Zhang Ning is quite embarrassed. For the moment, he has no idea what to say.


    Zhang Xu snaps, ¡°Is this the way you should talk to your senior fellow disciple?¡±


    ¡°Senior fellow disciple?¡± The junior fellow disciple squints at him with scorn. ¡°Given your capability, do you deserve to be my senior fellow disciple?¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Zhang Xu flies into a rage.


    ¡°Too noisy,¡± After the junior fellow disciple says that, a huge creature arises behind him, gets out of the water, makes a shrill sound and swallows Zhang Xu before him at an extremely fast speed. Then, it just returns into the water.


    Everything happens too fast for Zhang Xu and Zhang Ning to react at all.


    The huge creature returns to the lake, causing a gust of waves. The water sprinkles as if raining.


    Zhang Ning gets enraged with staring eyes.


    ¡°You¡­you killed Zhang Xu?¡±


    ¡°What? Do you want to die too? It happens that my pet hasn¡¯t been full yet.¡± The junior fellow disciple gazes at him with a cold look.


    Zhang Ning gnashes his teeth.


    He knows that he is no match for the junior fellow disciple.


    But his younger brother just died like that before him, which makes the fury burning in his breast.


    After considering for a moment, he still chooses to give in.


    If he rushes forward now, he will be killed too.


    ¡°I know you still want to kill me but I¡¯ll give you a chance,¡± the junior fellow disciple says laughingly. ¡°Here¡¯s the deal. Kowtow to me and I will spare your life. What do you say?¡±


    Zhang Ning gapes at the man before him.


    ¡°Haha. A man used to do this to me. Afterward, I find that it is an enjoyment to see the people who are weaker than me but wish to kill me kneel before me. You can have a try in the future. Now, kneel in front of me!¡±


    With a shout, the junior fellow disciple¡¯s killing intent surges.


    Zhang Ning¡¯s heart skips a beat. After hesitating for a moment, he still grits his teeth and kneels.


    ¡°Good,¡± after saying that, the junior fellow disciple turns around and goes back into the cave.


    Standing by the lake, Zhang Ning stares at the lake for a long time and then heaves a sigh.


    He is only upset about why he is too weak to protect his younger brother.


    However, every dog will have its day.


    As long as he has enough time or the junior fellow disciple is unguarded, it is still possible for him to seek revenge.


    When Zhang Ning arrives at the cave mouth, the junior fellow disciple¡¯s voice suddenly comes out of it.


    ¡°It seems that some cultivators have come to the village. Scout them out and come back to report to me.¡±


    Zhang Ning keeps quiet for a long time and then turns around to walk in the direction of Zhaojiagou.


    In the cave, the junior fellow disciple is lying on a rock with a playful smile.


    ¡°Sooner or later, I must make you kneel before me again¡­¡± He clenches his fists, showing rich killing intent.

 Chapter 665 - Kill as Many as You Can

    In the village, while listening to Song Yuan interpreting for him nonstop, Gao Ge gradually understands the ins and outs of the incident. What the villagers say is actually more or less the same as the information Song Yuan told Gao Ge before.


    What truly intrigues Gao Ge is where the master is, who told them the thing in the lake was Water Dragon King.


    That is likely to be a member of the Ghost Sect.


    However, to Gao Ge¡¯s surprise, neither do the villagers know the so-called master¡¯s whereabouts.


    According to them, the master rarely shows up. He only appeared twice. The first time he showed up to save the people from being eaten by Water Dragon King and the other time he did only to tell them how to placate Water Dragon King.


    From then on, he has never appeared in the village anymore.


    ¡°It seems that that guy is not silly! He saved the villagers first to make them trust him. Then, he brainwashed them into believing the idea of sacrificing young girls to Water Dragon King without doubt,¡± Song Yuan figures out the so-called master¡¯s intent soon and then says with a complicated look.


    Gao Ge laughs and then says, ¡°Is it a good move?¡±


    Song Yuan thinks about it and shakes his head. ¡°Actually, it is a little trick. He is not very smart, but compared with the villagers of Zhaojiagou, I have to say that he is smart indeed.¡±


    Luckily, the villagers of Zhaojiagou can hardly understand mandarin so they don¡¯t know what Song Yuan and Gao Ge are talking about.


    ¡°Since they don¡¯t know the Ghost Sect¡¯s whereabouts, we don¡¯t need to continue sitting here anymore. Let¡¯s go and have a look,¡± Gao Ge says and stands up.


    ¡°In such a hurry?¡± Song Yuan is taken aback.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m idle¡­¡± Gao Ge can¡¯t help roasting him.


    Song Yuan grins.


    ¡°Besides, I felt a wave of energy fluctuation from the lake,¡± Gao Ge says.


    Song Yuan is a bit surprised. ¡°They¡¯ve known we are here?¡±


    ¡°Tell me about it! Wasn¡¯t the sword light a signal just now?¡±


    Song Yuan takes a tumble and feels a bit regretful. ¡°Did we overact just now?¡±


    Gao Ge shrugs. ¡°Anyway, he is not going to escape.¡±


    Song Yuan says with a frown, ¡°It seems that he is quite confident!¡±


    ¡°It is more likely that he is simply slow-witted,¡± Gao Ge says smilingly.


    In fact, Gao Ge is not an arrogant man but faced with the people of the Ghost Sect, he just can¡¯t help but scorn them. Of course, when he really gets into a fight with them, Gao Ge will be very cautious. After all, a lion will exert full strength when it fights with a rabbit. Surely he will be careful while fighting with the sinister and cunny people of the Ghost Sect.


    Arriving at the entrance to the village, the village head suddenly asks, ¡°Immortal, do you think we need to continue sacrificing in the future?¡±


    Gao Ge sneers, ¡°You tell me.¡±


    The village head hesitates for a long while and then drags Gao Ge and Song Yuan forward for a distance before saying in a low voice, ¡°If we still need to, please take my daughter away with you¡­ It doesn¡¯t matter to make her your slave or maid, as long as she can live. Besides, please tell Water Dragon King not to hate me for this¡­¡±


    Before the village head finishes talking, Gao Ge can¡¯t help interrupting him with a wave.


    ¡°Only your daughter¡¯s life matters but the lives of the others don¡¯t?¡±


    The village head puts on a guilty look.


    After all, he is the village head of Zhaojiagou, though he hasn¡¯t been in this position for long.


    When it is time to sacrifice a girl to Water Dragon King, he will mobilize the villagers and persuade them by iterating some motivational principles. However, as he does it too many times, he will find what he says is too hypocritical. If his daughter is to be sacrificed, he won¡¯t listen at all. Now, there are not many young girls in the village. It may not be long before his daughter is sacrificed. Hence, he can¡¯t refrain from taking measures.


    Gao Ge pays no heed to the village head and walks in the direction of the lake with Song Yuan.


    While walking forward, Song Yuan says to Gao Ge, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t understand why he needs so many young girls?¡±


    ¡°I guess it is to elevate the cultivation level?¡± Gao Ge asks. ¡°The people of the Ghost Sect have a lot of such means.¡±


    With a sigh, Song Yuan thinks about it and says seriously, ¡°If I become the sovereign of the Shadow School one day, I must set against the Ghost Sect.¡±


    After saying that, Song Yuan hedges and shakes his head. ¡°Actually, to be precise, the Shadow School is not on good terms with the Ghost Sect now. Very few cultivation schools or ancient martial arts families in the field of immortal cultivation like the Ghost Sect but generally, very few cultivators would like to mess with them. As a saying goes, the good must stay away from the evil! The people of the Ghost Sect are just rubbish. We can¡¯t do anything about them but they just have more and more disgusting means.¡±


    Gao Ge laughs.


    Gao Ge agrees with Song Yuan very much.


    He holds the same opinion about the Ghost Sect.


    ¡°If I really become the sovereign of the Shadow School, I must find a chance to make trouble for them,¡± Song Yuan says seriously. His words are uttered from the bottom of his heart but not to fawn on Gao Ge.


    If he really wants to fawn on Gao Ge, he won¡¯t adopt such a low move. Gao Ge is not a fool.


    ¡°If you want to become the sovereign of the Shadow School, I guess you will need quite some years?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    Song Yuan grins with embarrassment, ¡°That¡¯s true. My dad is quite healthy now.¡±


    ¡°So, when you become the sovereign of the Shadow School, maybe the Ghost Sect will be exterminated by then.¡±


    Although he doesn¡¯t understand why Gao Ge is so confident, Song Yuan is not doubtful at all.


    ¡­


    In the cave.


    Zhang Ning scurries back.


    ¡°We are in trouble now!¡±


    ¡°What? Was our master captured by the monster?¡± It can tell that the junior fellow disciple seems to be in a good mood. He tells a joke with Zhang Ning.


    Upon seeing Zhang Ning¡¯s stern face and his eyes full of deep fear, the junior fellow disciple frowns.


    ¡°Tell me. Who has come to Zhaojiagou?¡±


    ¡°One of them is Gao Ge¡­¡± Zhang Ning says.


    Gao Ge has a deep grudge against the Ghost Sect so as a disciple of the Ghost Sect, he can immediately recognize this opponent only by a glance from the distance.


    Zhang Ning finds that when he mentions Gao Ge, the junior fellow disciple¡¯s killing intent just gets richer.


    ¡°It¡¯s him? How come he is here? Crap! Why does he come to Zhaojiagou?¡± Evidently, the junior fellow disciple is very angry and anxious, just like the creature in the lake.


    ¡°How about avoiding him for now?¡± Zhang Ning ventures to ask.


    The junior fellow disciple suddenly raises his head and says with a sinister grin, ¡°Run? This is the moment I¡¯m waiting for! Humph! This had nothing to do with him actually but he interferes recklessly. In this case, I may as well let him die here then!¡±


    After saying that, he trots out of the cave. With a complicated look, Zhang Ning still follows him.


    ¡°Take a detour to Zhaojiagou and kill as many people as you can,¡± the junior fellow disciple says sinisterly.


    ¡°Kill the villagers of Zhaojiagou?¡± Zhang Ning is taken aback.


    ¡°Yeah. Doesn¡¯t he like doing justice for people? Just let the villagers die for him then,¡± the junior fellow disciple says with a malicious look.


    Zhang Ning is a bit hesitant.


    ¡°Do you want to court death?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m on it right now¡­¡± Zhang Ning stops hesitating immediately.

 Chapter 666 - It’s You?

    When leaving, Zhang Ning actually rejoices.


    He figures that his junior fellow disciple is literally insane.


    He admits that his junior fellow disciple is really strong. Moreover, there is the thing in the lake.


    But that is Gao Ge!


    Gao Ge is a swordsman at the realm of Master guarded by a monster. Now the junior fellow disciple wants to confront him with toughness. Isn¡¯t he courting death or what?


    Therefore, Zhang Ning has decided to leave this dangerous place after wandering around Zhaojiagou.


    The junior fellow disciple will be killed by Gao Ge, which is indisputable.


    He fears Gao Ge very much but on second thought, he feels somewhat happy and wishes to light up a cigarette for Gao Ge and massage his shoulders. After all, the junior fellow disciple killed Zhang Xu and also forced him to kneel and kowtow but he himself is incapable of confronting this junior fellow disciple. If Gao Ge can kill the junior fellow disciple, Gao Ge will sort of take revenge for him.


    At the thought of that, he feels a bit excited.


    After Zhang Ning leaves, the junior fellow disciple also takes a few steps forward and reaches out his hand to pat the lake water.


    ¡°Did you hear that? The man who forced me to leave my hometown is coming,¡± the junior fellow disciple sneers. ¡°I know why he comes here. He simply wants to be a hero but I¡¯m not buying that crap!¡±


    The lake starts to surge.


    The junior fellow disciple stands straight up and says, ¡°You either help me kill him or die now¡­¡±


    ¡­


    Gao Ge and Song Yuan walk faster and faster.


    ¡°You can stand aside later,¡± Gao Ge says to Song Yuan.


    With a tense expression on his face, Song Yuan hastens to say, ¡°I can still be of help anyway.¡±


    Gao Ge takes a look at him and chuckles. ¡°You really can¡¯t help me.¡±


    Song Yuan is lost for words.


    It is true.


    The gap between his capability and Gao Ge¡¯s is too wide.


    If Gao Ge can¡¯t deal with the trouble, surely he cannot be of help; on the contrary, if Gao Ge can, surely he cannot come into play either.


    The lake that is said to accommodate Water Dragon King is not far away from Zhaojiagou.


    The villagers of Zhaojiagou used to live on the lake but recently, no one has dared to approach this place.


    Although they listen to the master¡¯s advice and sacrifice young girls to Water Dragon King, God knows whether it will suddenly eat them out of anger only to feed itself.


    Hence, they had better stay away from the lake.


    Arriving at the lakeside, Gao Ge looks afar and finds that the view is really beautiful.


    The villagers of Zhaojiagou actually lived a happy life here before. When he gets old, it will be nice to settle in a secluded place like this.


    Of course, now, for the villagers of Zhaojiagou, the lake has become their nightmare.


    ¡°Strange. Why can¡¯t I feel anything by standing here?¡± Song Yuan scratches his hair and asks.


    ¡°Try to swear by the lakeside,¡± Gao Ge turns to Song Yuan and says.


    Song Yuan doesn¡¯t know whether to cry or to laugh. ¡°How is it possible¡­¡±


    ¡°Have a try!¡± Gao Ge says.


    Song Yuan thinks about it and takes several steps forward.


    ¡°Alas! The stupid thing in the water! Come out!¡±


    After saying that, he picks up a stone and skips it.


    The moment the stone sinks, a loud sound comes from the water.


    It¡¯s like a bomb explodes in the water, which causes the water to splash within a radius of tens of meters. The water column goes to the sky, which is even shocking than the sword light that Gao Ge struck before.


    Gao Ge squints at the water column.


    Song Yuan is shocked.


    He turns around to look at Gao Ge with puzzlement. What he wants to say must be ¡°Crap! How is this possible?¡±


    He thought Gao Ge¡¯s asking him to curse was only kidding but it turned out to work so well.


    Within an instant, Flying Star Sword has appeared and stirred up a streak of sword light to suppress the water column forcibly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and deal with this,¡± after saying that, Gao Ge just runs on the lake swiftly with his Flying Star Sword.


    Watching Gao Ge¡¯s back, Song Yuan feels so excited as if the man holding the sword awe-inspiringly were him. He gets some vicarious pleasure by simply watching the scene. It is a pity that he has no wine for now, or it will be nice to sing the opera of ¡°Guan Yu Slaying Hua Xiong with the Wine Still Warm¡± for Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge runs on the water as fast as walking upon the flat ground. Then, his toes touching down, he suddenly rises as high as more than ten meters. On the water, another streak of sword light is struck with the Flying Star Sword, instantly causing the gale to sweep across the whole lake. The water columns spurt from below and keep striking at Gao Ge.


    ¡°Is this all you¡¯ve got? How dare you call yourself Water Dragon King?¡±


    In the air, Gao Ge laughs wildly and then lands on a water column. Leveraging the shock of the water, he goes even higher for a distance.


    On the peak, the junior fellow disciple stares at Gao Ge in midair and keeps trembling.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a long time since I met him last time. And he has become so strong to this extent? No wonder so many disciples of the Ghost Sect have been killed by him. And quite some honorable elders were killed by him too¡­¡±


    Thinking of that, the junior fellow disciple suddenly shivers.


    It is like a gaze has settled on him.


    Therefore, he can¡¯t help looking in the direction of Gao Ge again. It happens that his gaze meets with Gao Ge¡¯s, even though they are hundreds of meters away from each other.


    ¡°It¡¯s you?¡± Gao Ge is also surprised and his mind goes blank.


    Without hesitation, the junior fellow disciple grits his teeth and immediately turns around to leave.


    ¡°Since you are here, you still want to leave?¡± Gao Ge shouts and wants to run after him. Unexpectedly, the lake surges suddenly and then seven or eight water columns arise and intercept Gao Ge as if the bamboo shoots break through the soil.


    After Gao Ge cracks the water columns, the lake below starts to bubble again.


    When Gao Ge looks in the previous direction, he finds that the man is gone.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that he should be in this place. Is he a disciple of the Ghost Sect now?¡± Gao Ge¡¯s mind is in a whirl.


    If it is really the case, he feels so regretful.


    If he had known what would happen today, he would have killed the man directly in Jiangnan City instead of expelling him out of Jiangnan City.


    ¡°This is my shortcoming,¡± Gao Ge says to himself in his heart.


    He didn¡¯t kill the man directly back then. He felt that the man didn¡¯t deserve to die so he just asked the man to kowtow in front of him a few times and leave.


    Likewise, when he dealt with Sui and the other bandits he met at the school gate, he just had their legs broken instead of killing them all. At that time, Gao Ge thought that they didn¡¯t deserve to die.


    Come to think of it, maybe he is really not decisive enough.


    As for some people, he may as well just kill them.


    After all, their existence won¡¯t do any good to society.


    While he is lost in thought, Song Yuan¡¯s voice suddenly comes.


    ¡°Gao Ge, be careful!¡±

 Chapter 667 - The Immortal’s Mount

    Gao Ge comes to his senses and then looks down to find a long creature has come out.


    The creature has a serpent¡¯s body with four claws, which looks like a lizard and yet much longer than it.


    ¡°A rare beast?¡± Gao Ge frowns. He didn¡¯t expect the so-called Water Dragon Court turned out to be a rare beast at the realm of Strength Exposure.


    Of course, it is no match for Doudou, except that it is good at controlling water.


    This is its home field.


    ¡°This is a mutated creature of a lizard?¡± Standing by the lake, Song Yuan thinks.


    Rather than deal with the rare beast, Gao Ge was more eager to rush forward and catch the acquaintance. However, the rare beast just keeps attacking Gao Ge as if going mad, which seems to buy more time for that guy to run away.


    ¡°Since you want to die, I¡¯ll let you die then!¡±


    Gao Ge bursts into anger. That man has hidden in the mountain. Plus the unique way of Qi concealing of the Ghost Sect, it has been difficult to find him.


    Hence, he may as well focus on dealing with the rare beast in the water.


    The sword light of the Flying Star Sword hangs from the height and drops to the water, causing countless splashes.


    Bangs incessantly linger on, together with the screams of the rare beast.


    Gao Ge also feels a bit regretful. He should have released the golden monkey from the trapping cage. If he let it chase the man directly, there would be a chance of catching the man.


    However, it is too late to regret now¡­


    In Zhaojiagou.


    A group of villagers stand together, listening to the crushing sound from the direction of the lake.


    They are all astonished.


    ¡°It looks like that immortal coming for us has started fighting with Water Dragon King.¡±


    ¡°What an immortal!¡± Someone sighs.


    ¡°If only the immortal could defeat Water Dragon King¡­¡± The village head heaves a sigh and says.


    After hearing the village head¡¯s words, the other villagers also feel nervous.


    If the immortal is no match for Water Dragon King and dies by the lake, Water Dragon King will probably vent its anger on them. By then, the villagers will be doomed.


    This is a gamble.


    After taking the gamble, they also feel somewhat regretful.


    After all, they can make do with the previous way of living. When they send all the young girls to Water Dragon King, it may leave the village then.


    Now, they have thrown the helve after the hatchet.


    ¡°I wish the immortal wouldn¡¯t be defeated by Water Dragon King!¡±


    ¡°Yeah! The immortal must win!¡±


    Right at the moment, a gust of Yin wind blows by.


    The ferocious man turns around and takes a glance. Suddenly, his face turns ghastly pale.


    ¡°That is¡­ That is Wang Quan?¡±


    The Yin wind is blowing in gusts. At the ubac, a shadow can be vaguely seen.


    Upon hearing that, the village head flies into a rage and shouts, ¡°Nonsense! Wang Quan is already dead!¡±


    ¡°No, Sir, see for yourself¡­¡± The ferocious man¡¯s voice is trembling and his face is also twitching.


    Blown by the Yin wind, all the people give a terrified look.


    ¡°It¡¯s Wang Quan! It¡¯s really Wang Quan!¡±


    ¡°He is walking towards us!¡±


    ¡°And Wang Quan¡¯s wife¡­ Oh my! Ghosts! Ghosts!¡± The shout, just like the thunder in summer, ignites all the people¡¯s fear and panic. They even want to run away but they still find it safer to stay together. Huddling together for warmth is also the common instinct of mankind and animals. It¡¯s like when you are walking outside at night and encounter danger, you will run toward the crowd not only to seek help but also out of the genetic instinct.


    Of course, those who run to the enemy are idiots.


    Seeing the villagers of Zhaojiagou huddling together in a flurry, Zhang Ning also gives a sinister smile.


    Now, he suddenly kind of understands his junior fellow disciple.


    It turns out that it feels so good to take control of others¡¯ lives at will.


    Thinking of that, Zhang Ning suddenly feels that he has an epiphany¡­


    Controlling the several ghosts, he approaches the villagers of Zhaojiagou.


    Originally, he planned to listen to the junior fellow disciple, kill a few people randomly and then get away from this place as soon as possible.


    However, watching the terrified look of the villagers of Zhaojiagou, he suddenly changes his mind.


    He has an impulse.


    To kill all the villagers of Zhaojiagou! Dogs included!


    As he is stimulated by the impulse, his killing intent becomes richer and richer.


    ¡°Kill them. Kill them all!¡± Zhang Ning has a talisman in his palm to urge these ghosts.


    The ghosts do include Wang Quan and his wife.


    After all, they are in Zhaojiagou now. They are resentful ghosts. It will be a reckless waste not to use them!


    ¡°Immortal! Please help!¡±


    Some villagers have started shouting hysterically.


    They are aware that Gao Ge is still fighting with Water Dragon King by the lake but for them, Gao Ge is their only hope.


    If they are faced with wild beasts, they can still buck up and struggle with them. Nevertheless, faced with the ghosts, including those transformed by the people they burned to death¡­


    They don¡¯t know what to do then.


    They just call the immortal for help sheerly out of a survival instinct.


    ¡°Immortal?¡± Zhang Ning snorts. ¡°There is no immortal in the world. Even if there is, do you think he will come and save you?¡±


    Speaking that, a rush of cold wind blows from behind.


    When he turns around, he feels a pain in his chest and his body is also sent flying away. When he thumps on the ground, he finally sees clearly it is a strangely colored panda that attacked him?


    According to the collected information about Gao Ge by the Ghost Sect, Gao Ge does have a rare beast, which is a powerful panda.


    Damn it¡­


    Hasn¡¯t Gao Ge gone to the lake?


    Unexpectedly, he left the rare beast here.


    Holy crap!


    Has he guessed that someone would come to Zhaojiagou and cause trouble for these villagers? How is it possible? Can Gao Ge foretell things?


    At the thought of this, a chill runs down Zhang Ning¡¯s spine.


    His chest has been mangled and the several ghosts he released are also directly swallowed by Doudou at an unbelievably fast speed.


    These ghosts were condensed not for long. Besides, Zhang Ning who manipulates them has been seriously injured, thus greatly weakening the power of the ghosts.


    In Doudou¡¯s eyes, dealing with these ghosts is even easier than handling the ghost worms.


    As to Wang Quan¡¯s and his wife¡¯s ghosts¡­ Since they were compelled like this, even if there were a chance of having an afterlife, they had lost their chance. It is better for them to be swallowed by Doudou. At least, they wouldn¡¯t be tortured by the Ghost Sect anymore.


    Seeing the awe-inspiring Doudou, the villagers of Zhaojiagou are all dumbstruck.


    Even a mount of the immortal is so awesome?

 Chapter 668 - Don’t Deserve to Get the Lucky Chance

    Seeing Doudou licking its tongue and advancing on him, Zhang Ning subconsciously wants to flee but he has been seriously injured, lying on the ground and unable to get up. Hence, it is impossible for him to run away from this place.


    However, Doudou doesn¡¯t attack him further. Instead, it just lies beside him and stares at him coldly.


    Zhang Ning has read its mind through Doudou¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Behave yourself. Otherwise, I will beat you up!¡±


    He has no idea what Doudou is up to but Zhang Ning is still relieved with a sigh. As long as Doudou doesn¡¯t finish him now, he still has a chance.


    He also thought so when he was facing his junior fellow disciple.


    As long as he is alive, he still has a chance no matter what he wants to do¡­


    It is a kind of self-comforting though¡­


    On the lake.


    The clear water becomes increasingly turbid now not only because the rare beast is stirring the mud and sand at the bottom but also the rare beast¡¯s blood has reddened a large area of water.


    A rare beast at the realm of Strength Exposure can¡¯t take many moves of Gao Ge at all. Very soon, it is killed by him radically.


    Faced with this rare beast, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t even want to tame it. It is better to directly kill this rare beast. If he really made it his mount, maybe a thunder struck at it would implicate him too!


    Gao Ge returns to the bank and looks up at the peak on the opposite of the lake with a frown.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Song Yuan arrives behind Gao Ge and asks.


    ¡°Nothing. I saw an acquaintance just now.¡±


    ¡°An acquaintance?¡± Song Yuan is surprised.


    ¡°Yeah. I wanted to get him just now but the rare beast just kept stopping me crazily,¡± after saying that, Gao Ge turns around to say to Song Yuan, ¡°You go back to the village first and I will keep looking for him.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Do you need any help?¡± Song Yuan asks.


    ¡°He can conceal his Qi. Do you have a better way in the mountain?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    The scouting insect Song Yuan used last night is quite an eye-opener for Gao Ge.


    Nevertheless, this time, Song Yuan shakes his head.


    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t do anything about it but to help you look for him on my own.¡±


    ¡°In this case, forget it then.¡± Gao Ge grins and touches the ground with his toes, rushing to the opposite of the lake like a dragonfly skimming the surface of the water and then disappearing into the forest.


    Song Yuan wanted to say something else but he still holds his tongue. He feels that searching for a man in the mountain is just like looking for a needle in a haystack but how can Gao Ge not be aware of this?


    ¡°It seems that this acquaintance of Gao Ge¡¯s is not a friend!¡± Song Yuan laughs, turns around and leaves.


    When he returns to the village, he sees a man lying before Doudou. His eyes glisten and he takes a tumble.


    He finally understands why Gao Ge didn¡¯t bring Doudou to the lake. It turns out that Gao Ge has taken this into consideration, making him admire Gao Ge even more.


    ¡°Are you from the Ghost Sect?¡± Song Yuan walks to Zhang Ning and asks.


    Because of the excessive loss of blood, Zhang Ning¡¯s face turns pale.


    ¡°I thought the people of the Ghost Sect are not afraid of death. Now as it appears, I¡¯ve overestimated you,¡± Song Yuan sneers.


    ¡°Can you spare my life¡­¡± Zhang Ning asks the question with all his strength.


    Song Yuan chuckles and then crouches down to point at Zhang Ning, which kind of helps him stop bleeding temporarily in case that Zhang Ning may die of excessive loss of blood before Gao Ge returns.


    ¡°It depends on your performance whether you can survive,¡± after saying that, Song Yuan drags Zhang Ning up.


    ¡°Immortal, who is he?¡± The village head and the other villagers also become calm and hasten to ask.


    Song Yuan takes a look at him and asks curiously, ¡°You haven¡¯t met him before?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± The village head shakes his head.


    With the corner of Zhang Ning¡¯s mouth twitching, he says, ¡°I¡¯ve never shown myself in front of them. Of course they don¡¯t know who I am.¡±


    ¡°You are from the Ghost Sect, right?¡± Having thought about it, Song Yuan thinks that he should confirm it.


    ¡°I¡¯m not!¡± With a flash of enlightenment, Zhang Ning hastens to say.


    Song Yuan says with a wry smile, ¡°Since you are not from the Ghost Sect, it will be no use keeping you alive. I may as well kill you.¡±


    Greatly shocked, Zhang Ning hastens to shout, ¡°No. I¡¯m from the Ghost Sect. I¡¯m a disciple of the Ghost Sect¡­¡±


    Song Yuan slaps him in the face.


    ¡°Then why did you lie to me?¡± Song Yuan asks knowingly.


    Zhang Ning can only remain silent with a bitter smile. He can¡¯t say that he thought Song Yuan looked like a man easy to deceive.


    If he really does, maybe he will be killed before Gao Ge comes back.


    When they return to the village head¡¯s yard, the villagers just gather around Doudou and Song Yuan.


    It kind of annoys Song Yuan.


    ¡°Are you taking me as a heater? To warm yourselves?¡±


    The villagers of Zhaojiagou also give an embarrassed look.


    The village head still reacts fast. He hastens to wave his hands. ¡°Everybody, go away. Go away!¡±


    Then, the village head comes near and asks about the issue the villagers are worried about.


    ¡°Well¡­ Immortal, may I ask how Water Dragon King is now?¡±


    ¡°What Water Dragon King? It is only a rare beast. If you can walk faster and get there timely enough, you may be able to see it showing its belly. Oh, right, the rare beast¡¯s meat should be quite good. It seems there is nothing good to eat here. You may as well go there and cut off some meat, which will be your lucky chance,¡± Song Yuan hedges and says. As to the core of the beast, it must have been taken by Gao Ge. The core of a rare beast at the realm of Strength Exposure is also very precious.


    Upon hearing the core of the beast, Doudou can¡¯t help shuddering.


    ¡°Why are you afraid? No one wants to eat you!¡± Song Yuan says grinningly.


    Doudou glares at Song Yuan and he just bursts out laughing.


    However, he still has a sense of propriety not because Doudou is Gao Ge¡¯s pet. More importantly, if they get into a fight, he is no match for Doudou.


    He has realized that when he saw Doudou just now.


    The villagers are dumbstruck to hear Song Yuan¡¯s words.


    Of course they know the rare beast mentioned by Song Yuan refers to Water Dragon King.


    What did Song Yuan mean?


    Water Dragon King is dead?


    And he asked them to cut off Water Dragon King¡¯s meat and eat it?


    Never can they dare to do!


    Song Yuan can guess what they are thinking about but he doesn¡¯t care at all. After all, the villagers of Zhaojiagou are not delightful. If they are bold enough to eat the meat, it will be a lucky chance for them. Although the meat of a rare beast is barely useful for him and Gao Ge, it is quite beneficial for the villagers of Zhaojiagou, who are ordinary people.


    If they don¡¯t dare to, it¡¯s their own decision. They cannot blame anyone for it.


    Moreover, Song Yuan thinks the villagers of Zhaojiagou don¡¯t deserve to get the lucky chance.

 Chapter 669 - It’s a Long Story

    It has been seven or eight hours when Gao Ge came back. It¡¯s dark outside.


    Seeing Gao Ge¡¯s gloomy face, Song Yuan figures that he didn¡¯t find the man.


    Yet, it is pretty normal. The mountain is so vast and the plants are so dense. It is too difficult for Gao Ge to find a man who hides in such a place.


    However, Gao Ge is thinking if Wen Yihuan is here, it should be possible to find that jerk¡­


    Now, Zhang Ning is still sitting on a chair, untied and unwatched. Yet, he doesn¡¯t intend to run away because he knows that under the current circumstance, it will be too stupid if he tries to escape.


    If he stays and waits for Gao Ge to ask him questions, he may have a chance of living.


    The possibility is not very high though¡­


    However, he can still take a chance.


    What if his wish can come true?


    Nevertheless, when he sees Gao Ge, he can¡¯t help lowering his head. Although this is the first time he and Gao Ge have met face to face, for the disciples of the Ghost Sect, Gao Ge¡¯s name is like a nightmare. It is like parents often scare their kids with the traffickers, which is a psychological shadow for the kids.


    Therefore, feeling frightened is actually a conditioned response to seeing Gao Ge.


    ¡°You know me?¡± Seeing Zhang Ning¡¯s response, Gao Ge gets quite confused.


    ¡°Yes, I do.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t seem to have met you before!¡± Gao Ge says with a smile.


    Eyes downcast, Zhang Ning puts on a bitter face, saying, ¡°All the people of the Ghost Sect know who you are¡­¡±


    Gao Ge feels amused.


    Song Yuan walks over and passes a glass of water to Gao Ge.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t find him?¡±


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t, but I¡¯m quite surprised to meet him,¡± Gao Ge heaves a sigh and says. ¡°If only I had killed him directly back then. He is such a scourge now. I thought he would repent thoroughly of his misdeeds. After all, we were high school students at that time. I didn¡¯t expect him to be so malicious.¡±


    Speaking of this, Gao Ge heaves sighs with emotion, short and long.


    Song Yuan, also holding a glass of water, says smilingly, ¡°The child is the father of the man. One¡¯s nature can hardly be changed, right?¡±


    Gao Ge says with a bitter smile, ¡°Now I know.¡±


    Then he turns around to look at Zhang Ning, asking, ¡°Li Lang is also a member of the Ghost Sect, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Zhang Ning nods his head. To his surprise, his junior fellow disciple is Gao Ge¡¯s acquaintance. No wonder his killing intent got so rich when he learned about Gao Ge¡¯s arrival.


    It appears that the grudge between them is really deep!


    ¡°Oh right.¡± Gao Ge thinks of something and then turns to Song Yuan, saying, ¡°Please help me look into what a man called Li Lang from Jiangnan City has done after leaving Jiangnan City.¡±


    Given that there may be more than one man called Li Lang, Gao Ge adds, ¡°He used to be my high school classmate.¡±


    ¡°No problem,¡± Song Yuan chuckles. ¡°It¡¯s quite easy.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Gao Ge nods his head. Song Yuan is very confident. Moreover, he is capable enough to be so confident.


    For the information network of the Shadow School, it is really not difficult to investigate Li Lang.


    ¡°You and Li Lang went to the same high school?¡± Zhang Ning is a bit surprised.


    ¡°What? Didn¡¯t he mention it before?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    Zhang Ning shakes his head and says with a bitter smile, ¡°No, he didn¡¯t. Yet, I suppose he doesn¡¯t dare to either. If the Ghost Sect knows he has something to do with you, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡±


    Gao Ge pats his thigh. ¡°Great.¡±


    ¡°Ah?¡± Zhang Ning is taken aback.


    Gao Ge looks at Zhang Ning with narrowed eyes, saying, ¡°You mean if the people of the Ghost Sect know Li Lang is an acquaintance of mine, he will be isolated?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Song Yuan is a bit doubtful.


    According to Gao Ge¡¯s reaction and what he said just now, it is not difficult to draw a conclusion.


    He and Li Lang are acquaintances but they are not on good terms. Worse still, they have a grudge against each other.


    Li Lang has suffered a serious loss due to Gao Ge.


    ¡°If Li Lang wants to seek revenge on Gao Ge, given the principle that the enemy of my enemy is my friend, the Ghost Sect should support him greatly,¡± Song Yuan says.


    Zhang Ning says with a bitter smile, ¡°You are right but does the Ghost Sect dare to believe that he really wants to seek revenge rather than blow smoke? Even if it has been testified, he can¡¯t be completely trustable!¡±


    Song Yuan thinks about it and then says grinningly, ¡°It is quite possible. After all, the people of the Ghost Sect are always suspicious.¡±


    Gao Ge knits his eyebrows.


    If the people of the Ghost Sect are really suspicious, it will be more dangerous for Meng Jing¡­


    Actually, he has thought about it before so he is in such a hurry to find Meng Jing and ask her to complete her mission as soon as possible.


    ¡°Where is the Ghost Sect?¡± Gao Ge collects himself and stares at Zhang Ning before him, saying, ¡°If you tell me, I can spare your life. Don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t know.¡±


    Zhang Ning ponders for a while and says, ¡°I know, but I can¡¯t tell you.¡±


    Gao Ge is so speechless.


    This is the first time that he has met such a reckless man.


    ¡°Are you not aware of the current situation? Your life is at my hands.¡±


    ¡°I know but I still can¡¯t tell you where the Ghost Sect is!¡± Zhang Ning says with a bitter face, ¡°It is not that I don¡¯t want to tell you and I also know I may really be spared as long as I tell you. I just can¡¯t tell you!¡±


    Song Yuan turns around to look at Gao Ge, saying in a low voice, ¡°Gao Ge, I believe him.¡±


    The way Gao Ge looks at Song Yuan also becomes somewhat complicated.


    Song Yuan stares at Zhang Ning, saying, ¡°Go on.¡±


    Zhang Ning nods his head and hastens to explain, ¡°All the disciples get their souls imprinted. Anyone who wants to expose the location of the Ghost Sect will die immediately with the soul completely destroyed.¡±


    Gao Ge heaves a sigh.


    Actually, he also believes that. Otherwise, the Dragon Court couldn¡¯t fail to find the Ghost Sect¡¯s base by now.


    Haven¡¯t they caught any member of the Ghost Sect alive over the past years?


    This is obviously impossible.


    ¡°If you want to know the other things, I can tell you then,¡± Zhang Ning is worried that Gao Ge may kill him out of anger for he cannot disclose the Ghost Sect¡¯s location, so he hastens to say.


    Song Yuan grins. ¡°Your attitude is not bad.¡±


    Gao Ge coughs and sits on the chair, asking, ¡°When did you arrive here?¡±


    ¡°Probably three months ago.¡±


    ¡°Three months ago?¡± Gao Ge feels a bit surprised. ¡°You arrived so early?¡±


    Zhang Ning ventures to ask, ¡°We shouldn¡¯t have got here so early?¡±


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t respond to him. Instead, he lights up a cigarette and also passes one to Song Yuan.


    Song Yuan has quit smoking long before but having spent some time with Gao Ge, he takes up the habit of smoking again. When Gao Ge was away, he just felt like smoking but he didn¡¯t have any with him. He found it quite uncomfortable.


    ¡°Would you like to smoke?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    Zhang Ning thinks for a while and shakes his head.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t insist. Then he asks, ¡°Why did you come to Zhaojiagou?¡±


    Rather than answer Gao Ge¡¯s question at once, Zhang Ning is deep in thought, seeming to organize his wording. It is a long story.

 Chapter 670 - I Won’t Help Them

    In fact, it is actually a coincidence that Li Lang brought Zhang Ning and Zhang Xu to Zhaojiagou.


    According to Zhang Ning, the rare beast was given to Li Lang by his master. It can swallow virgins and then elevate Li Lang¡¯s cultivation level, which acts like an adapter of the charger.


    As such, Li Lang came to Zhaojiagou and started raising the rare beast to elevate his cultivation level. The effect turned out to be very good over the past three months.


    And the master that appeared in Zhaojiagou is Li Lang.


    He forced the villagers of Zhaojiagou to sacrifice young girls voluntarily so that he could elevate his cultivation level.


    It is fair enough to say that he is malicious.


    Smoking the cigarette, Gao Ge feels a bit curious.


    Somehow, Li Lang met the people of the Ghost Sect and also joined them.


    It is hard to tell whether he is lucky or unlucky.


    If this matter didn¡¯t happen and Li Lang just lived a quiet life, Gao Ge wouldn¡¯t recall him. However, now, because of Zhaojiagou¡¯s incident, Li Lang comes to Gao Ge¡¯s view again and he is also included in the must-kill list of Gao Ge.


    Zhang Ning says in a low voice, ¡°If I tell you about it, can you let go of me?¡±


    ¡°Do you know Meng Jing?¡± Gao Ge suddenly asks.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t¡­¡±


    Gao Ge nods.


    Judging from Zhang Ning¡¯s facial expression, Gao Ge is not skeptical about his words.


    After all, Zhang Ning has followed Li Lang to Zhaojiagou since three months ago.


    Then, Gao Ge asks Zhang Ning a lot of questions about the Ghost Sect.


    The ¡°sand fort¡± of the Ghost Sect is included.


    Hearing Gao Ge mention the sand fort, Zhang Ning gives a terrified look. It seems that the so-called sand fort is also very horrifying for the people of the Ghost Sect.


    ¡°I know but I¡¯ve never seen it before. That¡¯s the forbidden place for the disciples of the Ghost Sect, where ordinary people cannot get in,¡± Zhang Ning swallows and says.


    Although Zhang Ning has been a member of the Ghost Sect for three or four years, he still cannot reach the core of the Ghost Sect. He doesn¡¯t know anything about the issues that Gao Ge cares about most. He can only tell some trivial things.


    ¡°You said Li Lang killed your younger brother so you want to seek revenge, right?¡± Gao Ge asks with a smile.


    Zhang Ning hastens to nod.


    ¡°I have an idea,¡± Gao Ge says. ¡°I can let you go but you must do one thing for me.¡±


    Zhang Ning doesn¡¯t dare to believe his ears.


    He has never given up living, but not giving up is one thing while hearing such words from Gao Ge is another thing.


    ¡°Just tell me what it is!¡± Zhang Ning says in a hurry.


    For Zhang Ning, as long as he can survive, he can do whatever Gao Ge asks him to do!


    ¡°When you go back to the Ghost Sect, you must let all the people of the Ghost Sect know that Li Lang and I are on good terms, or even very intimate,¡± Gao Ge says.


    ¡°They may not believe that,¡± Zhang Ning mutters in a low voice.


    Gao Ge laughs and says casually, ¡°As you said before, whether the people of the Ghost Sect believe it is one thing while whether they will suspect Li Lang is another thing.¡±


    Zhang Ning hastens to nod but he is somewhat worried.


    ¡°But I¡¯m no match for Li Lang¡­¡±


    ¡°Therefore, you need to use your brain. Of course, you can go back on your words but you know, after you go back, Li Lang will suspect you too. Either you or he can live,¡± Gao Ge says calmly.


    Zhang Ning¡¯s countenance is quite complicated.


    After thinking for a while, he also thinks it through and nods his head.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Go down the mountain with us tomorrow. By then you can go back then.¡±


    After saying that, Gao Ge goes back to sleep.


    Song Yuan can guess what Gao Ge is thinking about but he cannot say anything in case Zhang Ning may hear him. Moreover, whether Gao Ge and Song Yuan think alike, he intends to do so.


    The next day, when Gao Ge wakes up, quite some people have stood by the door of the village head¡¯s house, either catching a pheasant or carrying a basket of vegetables simply to repay Gao Ge for his help.


    ¡°Water Dragon King¡± is dead indeed. Some bold villagers went to take a look only to find a colossal body floating on the water.


    Therefore, in their mind, Gao Ge has totally become an immortal.


    The village head also drags Gao Ge¡¯s hand, saying that they will build up the merit monument for him. Gao Ge just replies perfunctorily and doesn¡¯t care whether they will really do it. After all, the trouble in the village has been dealt with and the other things have nothing to do with him.


    Before leaving, Gao Ge suddenly thinks of something.


    He stops and turns around to stare at the villagers of Zhaojiagou.


    ¡°You look quite happy now?¡± Gao Ge says with a smile.


    Song Yuan hurriedly interprets for him.


    The villagers of Zhaojiagou are dazed and confused. They even think that Gao Ge has asked a pointless question. Water Dragon King is already dead and their life can go back on track. Of course, it is a good thing for them.


    ¡°You are happy because you can survive but do you still remember Wang Quan and his family burned to death by you? And the girls you sacrificed to the so-called Water Dragon King,¡± Gao Ge snorts.


    When Song Yuan finishes interpreting, the villagers are all astonished.


    ¡°Can you really sleep at night? Aren¡¯t you afraid that those victims¡¯ ghosts may be sitting on the beams of your houses and glaring at you?¡± Gao Ge continues. ¡°You guys survive but they are dead, which is your sin. Maybe Water Dragon King may reappear in this place many years later. Will you do the same thing again? I think you will because you are stupid, shockingly stupid.¡±


    After saying that, Gao Ge leaves without turning back.


    And the terrified villagers are left behind.


    Following Gao Ge, Song Yuan smiles in secret.


    ¡°Do you think that I¡¯m kind of silly?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°Surely not. On the contrary, I feel quite good. For a long time, these people will live in the psychological shadow and be condemned by their conscience.¡± Song Yuan heaves a sigh. ¡°Actually, I understand you very much. They made a serious mistake? No. To kill them all? Not appropriate. Neither is it suitable if we just let go of them like this.¡±


    ¡°After going back, I still need to call the police and arrest whoever needs to be arrested,¡± Gao Ge says peacefully. ¡°When you make a mistake, you must shoulder the consequences accordingly. I don¡¯t believe the prison of Ke City cannot hold these people.¡±


    ¡°After being imprisoned, they will still feel suffering or even really get to meet the ghosts of Wang Quan and those girls, though the girls¡¯ souls are already gone,¡± Song Yuan says with a sigh.


    Gao Ge, walking ahead, suddenly says something after a long time.


    ¡°If it were not for the Ghost Sect, I wouldn¡¯t help them,¡± then he also adds, ¡°I mean it.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Song Yuan nods his head with a stern face.

 Chapter 671 - No Rush

    When they go down the mountain, Gao Ge slows down his pace. After all, Zhang Ning is seriously injured.


    Gao Ge can heal his injuries but he doesn¡¯t want to waste his power of stars on a disciple of the Ghost Sect.


    Having walked for one day and one night, they finally get out of the forest.


    Song Yuan leaves first, riding Doudou. Gao Ge doesn¡¯t comment on that.


    Having got out of the forest, Zhang Ning hedges and then kowtows to Gao Ge.


    ¡°Thank you for not killing me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Whether you can survive or not is still unknown,¡± Despite saying so, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t intend to help Zhang Ning up.


    Zhang Ning understands what Gao Ge means and then nods his head heavily.


    ¡°Rest assured. After going back to the base of the Ghost Sect, I will arrange Li Lang¡¯s matter well!¡± Speaking of this, Zhang Ning also wants to pat his chest but he refrains from doing so when he thinks of the injury in his chest.


    ¡°Enough. Don¡¯t talk so much. Either you get Li Lang killed or you are killed by Li Lang. Moreover, he killed your brother. You set against him not to help me,¡± Gao Ge sneers.


    ¡°Yes, sir¡­¡±


    Zhang Ning coughs a few times. With a complicated look, he still hastens to walk away.


    Gao Ge continues walking forward and also catches sight of the familiar car.


    After getting in the car, Song Yuan whispers to him, ¡°I have sent my men to follow him. Wherever he goes next, he will still be watched by us all the time.¡±


    Gao Ge laughs and says, ¡°Okay.¡± He doesn¡¯t feel it is a big deal that Song Yuan can guess his thought.


    Since Zhang Ning can¡¯t reveal the news of the Ghost Sect to them, they will find it by themselves.


    He is pretty sure that Zhang Ning will go back.


    As long as Zhang Ning goes back to the Ghost Sect¡¯s base, Song Yuan¡¯s men will be able to report the location back.


    However, it is hard to say what the odds of success are.


    ¡°I hope everything can go well,¡± Gao Ge puts Doudou back into the trapping cage and says with a sigh.


    Sitting in the car, Gao Ge falls asleep soon.


    The trip to Ke City is kind of fruitful but the fruit is not satisfying enough for Gao Ge.


    Yet, Zhang Ning is a chance.


    It will be great if he can find the base of the Ghost Sect through Zhang Ning. Even if he cannot, it won¡¯t be a big deal. After all, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t hold high expectations for that. If he can find it so easily, the Ghost Sect can¡¯t be that mysterious. He doesn¡¯t think the Dragon Court has never adopted such a method. After all, there are a lot of masters in the Dragon Court. Since he can think of this way, of course the Dragon Court can too. This is a hit-and-miss thing.


    Gao Ge tells himself to take it in stride. After all, the higher expectations, the greater disappointment. Now, he cannot stand any more emotional blows.


    Having returned to the hotel, Gao Ge immediately returns to his own room and has a good sleep.


    During the stay in Zhaojiagou, Gao Ge and Song Yuan slept on the wooden bed covered with straw, which was really simple and crude. Luckily, Gao Ge is thick-skinned so he can put up with that kind of bad accommodating condition. However, the villagers of Zhaojiagou all sleep on beds of this kind. Even though the villagers of Zhaojiagou think they are immortal, they didn¡¯t offer preferential treatment to them in this aspect. Now, lying on the soft mattress makes him feel so good.


    After sleeping for over an hour, Gao Ge gets up and his spiritual status also becomes better. Sometimes, he can¡¯t help fantasizing about being able to cultivate during his sleep.


    That will be the best superpower¡­


    While Gao Ge is sleeping, Song Yuan is not resting.


    Over lunch, Song Yuan gives a lot of materials sorted out by him to Gao Ge and also says.


    ¡°I¡¯ve collected some information about Li Lang. Actually, it is not difficult to look into his information. I¡¯ll pass what he did in Jiangnan City and you must have known that.¡±


    Seeing Gao Ge nods his head, Song Yuan laughs and continues saying.


    ¡°His turning point is after he left Jiangnan City.¡±


    Gao Ge laughs and says, ¡°It should be his new start?¡±


    ¡°It is quite correct to put it that way.¡± Song Yuan nods his head.


    Gao Ge heaves a sigh.


    He suddenly feels as if he has let Li Lang get his way.


    Therefore, it is total nonsense to show mercy to your enemy.


    What¡¯s the point of showing mercy to an enemy?


    He may as well kill him directly, which will save some trouble.


    ¡°After leaving Jiangnan City, Li Lang followed his parents back to their hometown, Xiangnan.¡±


    ¡°Xiangnan?¡± Gao Ge is a bit surprised.


    Song Yuan nods his head and says with a smile, ¡°This is probably what you are confused about? Do you think that Li Lang should have come to west Huaxia so that he could access the Ghost Sect?¡±


    Gao Ge rubs his nose and says nothing but his reaction also indicates that what Song Yuan said just now is right.


    Gao Ge does think so.


    ¡°Is the Ghost Sect¡¯s base in Xiangnan?¡± Gao Ge asks with a frown.


    Song Yuan thinks about it and says, ¡°Given the current circumstance, any place in Huaxia is possible.¡±


    Gao Ge heaves a sigh with a bitter smile.


    ¡°But, based on the information we¡¯ve got, the possibility of Xiangnan is very low, or even zero,¡± Song Yuan continues.


    Gao Ge looks at him in confusion.


    Song Yuan says smilingly, ¡°Did you forget the bait we released?¡±


    Gao Ge takes a tumble.


    ¡°Where has Zhang Ning gone?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still hard to say but he has taken the train to Shan City,¡± Song Yuan says.


    ¡°Shan City?¡± Gao Ge frowns.


    He clearly remembers that Yue Tuzhi has told him before that the Ghost Sect¡¯s base is probably in Shan City.


    Is what Yue Tuzhi said true? The Ghost Sect is situated in Shan City?


    ¡°Shall we go there now?¡± Song Yuan looks at Gao Ge and asks.


    He is only responsible for collecting information while Gao Ge is the decision-maker.


    ¡°Better not for now,¡± Gao Ge says after deliberate consideration.


    Song Yuan is a bit surprised.


    His surprised look doesn¡¯t escape Gao Ge¡¯s eyes. Gao Ge says grinningly, ¡°Are you feeling that I should be very anxious now?¡±


    Seen through by Gao Ge, Song Yuan chuckles and yet doesn¡¯t feel embarrassed.


    After all, in his eyes, Gao Ge is always very smart and thoughtful. This merit of his has manifested itself in the fact that he left Doudou behind deliberately before they went to deal with Water Dragon King.


    ¡°The people of the Ghost Sect are probably watching us too so we had better be careful. It is enough that your men are tracking him. We shouldn¡¯t set out until the location is finalized,¡± Gao Ge says.


    Song Yuan thinks about it and then nods his head, finding nothing wrong with Gao Ge¡¯s scruples.

 Chapter 672 - Target Shan City

    As night falls, Gao Ge can get a whole view of Ke City through the floor-to-ceiling window.


    Looking afar from the height, he has a panoramic view of Ke City and the five-star hotel he stays in is the tallest building. He feels as if all other buildings are dwarfed by it.


    He turns around to look at the materials about Li Lang on the table and can¡¯t help heaving a sigh.


    He thought that his rebirth is to make up for the mistakes and regrets in his last life, but he still has had regrets now.


    That is, he didn¡¯t kill Li Lang before.


    It also reminds Gao Ge and teaches him an important lesson.


    Trouble is always trouble. A worm is a worm wherever it wriggles to.


    It can¡¯t be changed forever.


    However, Gao Ge is not very worried.


    If Li Lang is really capable enough, given the grudge between them, he will never let go of Gao Ge. Nevertheless, upon seeing Gao Ge, he just ran away at once, which indicates that he is not strong enough. If they two can meet again, Gao Ge will surely kill him.


    What Gao Ge is really worried about is Meng Jing.


    Li Lang is also a member of the Ghost Sect.


    Maybe Meng Jing hasn¡¯t known about it by now.


    If Li Lang returns to the Ghost Sect and meets Meng Jing, things will become very messy.


    And Meng Jing will be in a more dangerous situation.


    In Zhaojiagou, Gao Ge started searching around the mountain for Li Lang after killing the rare beast in the water.


    He just doesn¡¯t want him to go back to the Ghost Sect alive.


    It is a pity that he still failed to find Li Lang after searching for a long time.


    Li Lang is like a mouse disappearing into the forest.


    Rubbing his temples, he keeps silent for quite a while. Song Yuan, staying next to his room, asks the waiter to serve him a pot of tea. Soon, Song Yuan also runs over but his face looks a bit stern.


    Gao Ge takes a glance at him and his heart skips a beat. He knows Song Yuan is coming to tell him some bad news.


    Still, he pours two glasses of tea and recovers his usual self-possession.


    ¡°Gao Ge, sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Startled, Song Yuan asks in a low voice, ¡°You know what I want to say?¡±


    ¡°Have a glass of tea first,¡± Gao Ge laughs and says, ¡°It must be about Zhang Ning?¡±


    Song Yuan nods his head. ¡°Zhang Ning disappeared in our vision.¡±


    ¡°Disappeared?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Song Yuan says. ¡°The five people following Zhang Ning are out of contact. I guess they are in trouble. The worst case is that they are dead now. It is also hard to tell whether Zhang Ning is alive.¡±


    Gao Ge nods.


    Song Yuan lights up one cigarette for himself and another for Gao Ge.


    He takes a deep puff on the cigarette and blows it out after the smoke goes around his lungs.


    ¡°Either we are found or the people of the Ghost Sect are really cautious,¡± Song Yuan says.


    ¡°Both are possible,¡± Gao Ge asks, ¡°When is the last time they sent the news back?¡±


    ¡°Three hours ago,¡± Song Yuan says that and seems to have known what Gao Ge is going to ask so without even giving the latter a chance to ask further, he hastens to tell the answer, ¡°Shan City.¡±


    Gao Ge lets out a sigh of relief.


    Maybe Shan City is only a stop but now all the clues are leading to Shan City.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t hesitate anymore.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to Shan City. I will set off tomorrow morning,¡± Gao Ge says.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll book the tickets now.¡±


    Gao Ge laughs and stares at Song Yuan, saying seriously, ¡°You may not hear clearly what I said.¡±


    Song Yuan gives a bitter smile.


    Gao Ge emphasized ¡°I¡± just now. How can he not understand what Gao Ge actually wants to express?


    It is not that he doesn¡¯t understand but that he pretends not to.


    ¡°You are the second young master of the Shadow School. No need to get into this trouble with me. If you help me too much, you will be on the opposite side of the Ghost Sect.¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± Song Yuan says.


    ¡°Haha. Don¡¯t say this until you become the sovereign of the Shadow School,¡± Gao Ge says.


    Song Yuan heaves a sigh.


    Indeed, if he is the sovereign of the Shadow School, he can say so with great confidence.


    It is a shame that he is only the second young master of the Shadow School now, so it is neither potent nor proper for him to say so.


    Besides, he also understands that Gao Ge¡¯s refusal to let him go along is actually for his own good.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t want him to get too much involved. After all, the Ghost Sect is not easy to deal with. If the Shadow School really sets against the Ghost Sect because of Gao Ge, Song Yuan cannot undertake the responsibility. Even if the Shadow School doesn¡¯t pursue the matter too much, Song Yuan can hardly become the sovereign of the Shadow School.


    No one wants their own sovereign to be a trouble-maker.


    If one can cultivate himself quietly, he never wants to fight with others outside all the time!


    ¡°All right. If you need my help, feel free to ask me anytime,¡± Song Yuan heaves a sigh and says. ¡°The information system of the Shadow School is very good.¡±


    ¡°This is good enough for me.¡±


    When he was a member of the Dragon Court, Gao Ge could use the information system of the Dragon Court anytime but now that he has quit the organization, of course he can¡¯t acquire the information easily by making a phone call. Therefore, after he quit the Dragon Court, what he can use is Tang Jiusi¡¯s information network, but it is not a long-term solution. Especially in terms of looking for Meng Jing, it will be much harder without a good enough information system.


    This time, everything goes very smoothly in Ke City. If it were not for the fact that Song Yuan was there to help provide information, Gao Ge probably couldn¡¯t have known what was going on in Zhaojiagou, let alone solve the problem within such a short time.


    ¡°By the way, I have a question for you,¡± Gao Ge suddenly says.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Song Yuan is dazed.


    ¡°Why can you speak the dialect of Zhaojiagou?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°Apart from the dialects in different places, I can also speak eight languages,¡± Song Yuan says with a smile, ¡°Do you really think I only focus on cultivating all my time?¡±


    Gao Ge gives Song Yuan the thumbs up.


    He has to admit that everyone has his own merit.


    If Song Yuan is his guy, he won¡¯t have to worry about the language issue wherever he goes.


    Of course, if they really encounter some minority-language-speaking countries, they are just having bad luck¡­


    Song Yuan stays in Gao Ge¡¯s room for a long time before he stands up and leaves.


    The moment he gets out of the door, Song Yuan hedges and says, ¡°If you need my help, just call me anytime and I will come to help, as Song Yuan of course, not as the second young master of the Shadow School.¡±


    Gao Ge is a bit surprised. Staring at Song Yuan¡¯s earnest eyes, he feels a bit confused.


    Does he really have the personal charisma?

 Chapter 673 - Shan City

    In the forest, a young man in rags walks down the path with a pale face.


    ¡°Gao Ge, Gao Ge! I must kill you¡­¡± Li Lang¡¯s eyes are ablaze with anger, full of killing intent.


    His fear for Gao Ge may have been rooted deep in his bones, which he himself doesn¡¯t notice. Otherwise, there is no reason why he doesn¡¯t dare to get out of the forest until now.


    And it takes him a lot of courage to make such a decision.


    Li Lang is aware that if he doesn¡¯t find a way to kill Gao Ge, this man and even his name will be his nightmare for a lifetime.


    He fled around the forest before. Although Gao Ge didn¡¯t find him, in fact, Gao Ge just walked past him several times. He could clearly remember how fast his heart raced at that time. Even though he doesn¡¯t want to admit it, he has to say that he is deeply fearful of Gao Ge.


    This is rather awful.


    Luckily, the crisis has abated.


    As long as he is alive, he still has hope.


    He is fearful simply because he is still too weak to defeat Gao Ge.


    When he is strong enough to make Gao Ge kneel before him, his fear will be gone then.


    Standing in situ, Li Lang is still imagining Gao Ge kneels before him, begging for mercy miserably.


    As he thinks, he can¡¯t help laughing.


    After laughing for a while, he returns to reality and puts on a long face.


    Seeing him clench his fists with a gloomy look, two passers-by can¡¯t help shivering with fear. Just like seeing a psychopath, they run away madly.


    ¡°Humph. You are lucky to run away fast¡­¡± Li Lang sneers. If it is not because he is worried about being found by Gao Ge if he acts recklessly, he will kill the two men and then devour their souls.


    After all, he has done such things a lot before. If he meets any beautiful girl, it would be much luckier.


    However, it is a pity that he cannot do it at will now.


    Hence, he can¡¯t help admiring the two passers-by.


    If only he could be so lucky too!


    ¡­


    Shan City is bordering Shu Province.


    Therefore, after arriving at Shan City, Gao Ge gives Tang Jiusi a call.


    Tang Jiusi is also surprised to hear Gao Ge arrive at Shan City but he tells Gao Ge with a pity that the Tang Family doesn¡¯t have its information network in Shan City.


    It kind of takes Gao Ge by surprise but on second thought, he is relieved.


    Actually, it is quite normal. Although Tang Jiusi is a member of the Dragon Court, it is already good enough that he can acquire the information of the whole Shu Province. If he can also reach out his hand to Shan City, it will be across the boundary. Even the Dragon Court won¡¯t allow it to happen.


    Having arrived at Shan City, Gao Ge has a direct feeling that he never knows whether he is on the first floor or the fifteenth floor¡­


    This should be one of the most distinctive features of Shan City.


    Because Shan City used to belong to Shu Province and then became an individual municipality later, Shan City has a lot in common with Shu Province, such as the similar hot pot and the dialect. Of course, the two-part allegorical sayings in Shan City are also famous for the humor contained within.


    However, this time, Gao Ge comes to Shan City not for a tour. Instead, he is deeply curious.


    The moment he enters his room at the hotel, someone knocks on the door.


    He opens the door and finds that it is a young woman who is only 25 or 26 years old. Tall and slim, she is dressed in the business wear of package hip skirt and a white blouse, wearing a pair of black high heels. Her outfit looks quite professional.


    ¡°You are?¡± Gao Ge is a bit confused.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Gao, I¡¯m sent here by Second Young Master.¡±


    ¡°Which Second Young Master?¡± Although Gao Ge has a guess, he still needs to confirm with the woman.


    What if she means Yue Xincheng?


    Anyway, he is a second young master too¡­


    ¡°Ahem, Song Yuan, Second Young Master Song,¡± the woman says.


    Gao Ge nods his head and still feels a bit puzzled.


    Song Yuan¡­


    Is he so hospitable?


    He knows Gao Ge is in Shan City so he arranges for a woman for the latter¡­


    This is too much for Gao Ge!


    ¡°Ahem. Tell your second young master that I¡¯m not in the mood for this kind of stuff,¡± Gao Ge stands at the door and says.


    The woman is dazed first and then blushes. She seems to have realized what Gao Ge means but because of Song Yuan¡¯s arrangement, she doesn¡¯t dare to feel angry. Of course, even without Song Yuan¡¯s arrangement, after knowing Gao Ge¡¯s identity, the woman doesn¡¯t dare to act recklessly.


    She hastens to explain, ¡°Mr. Gao, you¡¯ve got me wrong. Second Young Master is worried that you are unfamiliar with Shan City and may not acquire any information, so he asks me to help you. I¡¯m responsible for the information in Shan City.¡±


    Gao Ge takes a tumble. ¡°So that explains it!¡±


    The woman nods her head heavily.


    ¡°Okay. Come on in.¡± Gao Ge moves aside and lets the woman into the room.


    After entering the room, the woman asks, ¡°Mr. Gao, do you need me to change a room for you?¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    The woman smiles with embarrassment and doesn¡¯t know how to say it. She simply thinks that this room is not so good. There are deluxe suites in the hotel.


    However, she worries whether she will leave a bad impression on Gao Ge by saying so.


    After all, this is Gao Ge! And Second Young Master thinks highly of him too.


    ¡°It¡¯s not necessary. I¡¯m not sure about how long I will stay here. No need to change then,¡± Gao Ge says with a smile.


    He has money indeed but he still doesn¡¯t like squandering.


    He is unwilling to maltreat himself. He has money anyway. It is not bad to enjoy life. For example, he can have a first-class seat when taking the high-speed train, which is really comfortable. As to the room type of the hotel, it is not necessary for him to stay in a suite. In his eyes, it is only a total waste of money.


    ¡°By the way, what¡¯s your name?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°Just call me Susu,¡± the woman says with a smile.


    Gao Ge nods his head but he doesn¡¯t say anything more.


    Susu hastens to say, ¡°Mr. Gao, Second Young Master has briefed me about your matter. Even if Zhang Ning was in Shan City the last time he disappeared in the vision of the Shadow School, we cannot find him now. However, we have stepped up the deployment. Once any trace of the disciples of the Ghost Sect is found, I will notify you at once.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡± Gao Ge heaves a sigh.


    It seems that Susu cannot bring any useful information for him.


    Indeed, if there were any useful information, Song Yuan would have called him instead of asking her to come here.


    For now, Gao Ge thinks that he may as well take this woman as his assistant.

 Chapter 674 - Strike the Saber Only

    In the imperial capital.


    In the underground base, Yue Xincheng groans inwardly in pain.


    ¡°Holy crap. Boss only asked me to come here and chat with Lord Dragon King. He didn¡¯t tell me to practice the saber skills!¡±


    Now, Yue Xincheng has bruises on his face and several injuries on his body. It seems that he has been beaten up to some degree.


    Thinking of that Gao Ge is still running around west Huaxia, he is unwilling to stay in the capital, but when he tries to leave, he will be stopped by a strong man holding the saber.


    At first, Yue Xincheng would try to fight with the man but shortly, he realized that there was a wide strength gap between him and the man.


    If he insists on rushing out, he will be causing trouble for himself.


    Yue Xincheng is a very wise man.


    After realizing that he is no match for the man, his attitude softens.


    ¡°Lord Horn Dragon, could you please let me go back first? When I have time, I will come to practice the saber skills with you, okay?¡±


    ¡°Sit back.¡± Sitting on a cane chair, Horn Dragon, with a saber on his knees, is conserving his energy by closing his eyes. ¡°Besides, if you dare to talk to me coquettishly again, I¡¯ll continue beating you.¡±


    ¡°Oh my¡­¡±


    With a bang, Horn Dragon hits Yue Xincheng and sends him flying away.


    Yue Xincheng starts to curse in his heart again.


    At first, he actually cursed Horn Dragon verbally but afterward, he finds that Horn Dragon is really bad-tempered.


    It must be him who suffers loss in the end.


    He has thought it through.


    His curses can only let him have some pleasure but Horn Dragon won¡¯t be hurt at all.


    However, if he really pisses off Horn Dragon, he will probably get hurt.


    ¡°Before dusk, if you still can¡¯t get the hang of the first move, I will teach you by actually exerting it.¡±


    Hearing Horn Dragon¡¯s words, Yue Xincheng can¡¯t help shivering.


    Teach him by exerting the move?


    Horn Dragon will be beating him up actually.


    Men are such big liars¡­


    He is angry indeed.


    Yet, Yue Xincheng knows that he is in a hopeless situation.


    He raises his head to look at the light. He really wants to ask how he can know when it will be dusk since he is in the underground base¡­ There is not even a clock in this place.


    He feels so furious.


    Faced with an unreasonable man, he has no other way than tolerating since he is no match for the man.


    He takes a deep breath and stands up. Holding his Slaying Dragon Broadsword, he tries to recall the move Horn Dragon showed him before. Then, the sword Qi starts to surge from the broadsword in his hand.


    Previously, although Yue Xincheng practiced the saber skills, Horn Dragon just rubbished him relentlessly. According to Horn Dragon, the saber is different from the sword.


    If he wants to practice the saber skills, he must leave everything behind and exerts the moves to the point. Otherwise, he will leave an opportunity for his opponent.


    At first, Yue Xincheng was unreconciled but after struggling with Horn Dragon, he gradually understands what Horn Dragon actually meant.


    Even when Horn Dragon suppresses his own realm, Yue Xincheng is still no match for him.


    He is totally convinced by Horn Dragon¡¯s saber skills.


    It has nothing to do with his being beaten.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a break.¡± Horn Dragon stares at Yue Xincheng and suddenly stands up.


    Blinking his eyes, Yue Xincheng looks at Horn Dragon, with a glimmer of fear hidden in the depths of his eyes.


    ¡°Stop practicing,¡± Horn Dragon says.


    Yue Xincheng is instantly ecstatic.


    ¡°Do I finish my apprenticeship?¡±


    ¡°Finish your apprenticeship?¡± Horn Dragon sneers. ¡°You are so unbelievable. How can you have the courage to think of that? I really want to let you have half of my self-abasement. Don¡¯t you have any self-knowledge?¡±


    Yue Xincheng gives a forced smile.


    Horn Dragon doesn¡¯t talk much but as long as he speaks, he can take a dig at others to the extremity.


    Therefore, in general cases, Yue Xincheng won¡¯t piss off Horn Dragon easily.


    He is quite confused actually. Now, he is no longer a member of the Dragon Court. Why does the Dragon Court still ask Horn Dragon to teach him the saber skills?


    Is it because he is good-looking?


    Well.


    It is quite likely. After all, beauty conquers all nowadays.


    Oh, he is too charming anyway¡­


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Looking at Yue Xincheng immersed in reveries, Horn Dragon asks with a frown.


    ¡°Ahem. Nothing.¡± Yue Xincheng is still not that cheeky to voice out his true thoughts.


    Otherwise, Horn Dragon will show his sharp tongue again.


    Yue Xincheng will not give this man such a chance to dig at him.


    ¡°From now on, you only focus on drawing out your broadsword,¡± Horn Dragon says calmly.


    Yue Xincheng blinks his eyes.


    Obviously, he doesn¡¯t understand what Horn Dragon means.


    ¡°Here is what I mean.¡± Horn Dragon holds his saber, raises his arm and slashes down.


    ¡°This is it,¡± he continues saying.


    Yue Xincheng is dumbfounded. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±


    Horn Dragon gives a smile. ¡°Do you think it is simple?¡±


    Yue Xincheng responds with silence.


    ¡°Practice this first. I hope you will hold the belief all the time,¡± after saying that, Horn Dragon sits back, holding two arms together with his eyes closed in a catnap.


    Yue Xincheng sighs.


    The first time Horn Dragon did so, he tried to escape but he was thrown back by Horn Dragon. He can even think of the pain now.


    After all, he was thrown face down.


    Therefore, without any thought of escaping, he is only recollecting what Horn Dragon said just now. Then, he waves his broadsword and slashes it down.


    After all, he doesn¡¯t find anything special about Horn Dragon¡¯s movements.


    Now, he should be 100% copying Horn Dragon¡¯s movements.


    Well¡­


    He is Copycat Yue now!


    ¡°Tsk. He is just too idle and wants to torture me. What¡¯s funny about this?¡± Yue Xincheng keeps complaining in his heart.


    Obviously, even by now, Yue Xincheng doesn¡¯t think Horn Dragon¡¯s arrangement is meaningful.


    It is probably because he was so seriously tortured by Horn Dragon before that he still thinks that Horn Dragon is tormenting him in another way.


    Horn Dragon only snorts after hearing what Yue Xincheng said.


    ¡°You are too young,¡± he says to Yue Xincheng in his heart.


    He doesn¡¯t dare to voice it out.


    Yue Xincheng feels that he is so sharp-tongued but actually, Yue Xincheng is quite mean too.


    The first time he said to Yue Xincheng, ¡°You are too young,¡± Yue Xincheng replied, ¡°No, you are even younger.¡±


    It sounded very uncomfortable but he couldn¡¯t find a reason to get angry. Horn Dragon thinks that it may be the highest level of picking on someone¡­


    Gradually, as time passes, Yue Xincheng¡¯s face becomes somewhat stern.


    He gradually feels as if his broadsword became as heavy as 500 kg.


    His movements are no longer standard and also get slower.


    ¡°What? It has been a little while only. And now you cannot hang on?¡± Horn Dragon lying on the chair has closed his eyes but he seems to see Yue Xincheng¡¯s performance.


    Gnashing his teeth, Yue Xincheng sweats a lot and tries to keep his movements as standard as before, but it is really difficult¡­

 Chapter 675 - Shan City Old Hot Pot

    Things don¡¯t go well in Shan City.


    Susu has only shown Gao Ge around Shan City these three days.


    For a moment, Gao Ge doubts whether he is in Shan City for a tour.


    As to Susu, she will feel guilty when she meets Gao Ge every morning.


    Gao Ge can tell from her eyes that she still has no information about Zhang Ning.


    Therefore, he doesn¡¯t ask further, or that will make Susu even more perturbed.


    He doesn¡¯t want to impose too much pressure on others.


    Moreover, Susu has been busy working for him, which he knows well.


    However, to his confusion, given the information network of the Shadow School, they still can¡¯t find Zhang Ning¡¯s whereabouts. This man just vanishes into thin air, which is so weird.


    By now they still can¡¯t find out what¡¯s going on with him.


    ¡°Mr. Gao, how about having hot pot later?¡± Susu says with a smile.


    Susu shows quite some features of the girls in Shan City¨Cvivacious, outgoing, capable and girly.


    During his stay in Shan City, Susu spends almost all her time with Gao Ge. Of course, Gao Ge knows that it is Song Yuan¡¯s arrangement rather than Susu¡¯s kindness and he will surely keep this in mind.


    If it were not for Song Yuan, Susu wouldn¡¯t help him like this.


    However, after spending a few days together, Gao Ge and Susu have become familiar with each other. For example, when Gao Ge knows that Susu is not only a local of Shan City but also a computer science graduate of Imperial Capital University, he asks her why a computer science graduate of Imperial Capital University would join the Shadow School and help collect information for the School.


    ¡°Because computer science is about information technology!¡± Susu replies with a grin.


    Gao Ge is quite speechless and can¡¯t refute at all!


    Afterward, Gao Ge learns that Susu joined the Shadow School for a simple reason.


    Susu comes from the countryside. Her school tuition fees were paid by the Shadow School since she went to junior middle school. This is a way of talent cultivation of the Shadow School. Besides, in summer vacations and winter vacations, Susu went to the Shadow School to learn various skills, including some assassinating skills. Actually, she has killed quite some people.


    It is hard to imagine that Susu who always puts on a lady-like look before Gao Ge should have a brutal side.


    Therefore, it also indicates that how others look at you depends on who you are, which Gao Ge learned somewhere.


    While having hot pot at noon, Gao Ge orders nothing and lets Susu make the decision. Since she is a local girl in Shan City, it will be too insensible if he still orders the ingredients for the hot pot by himself.


    Actually, Gao Ge likes eating hot pot. He goes to Haidilao Hot Pot mostly. After all, the service in that restaurant is very good and the price is not much higher than ordinary hot pot restaurants. For two people, a meal will cost three or four hundred yuan at most.


    This time, Susu brings Gao Ge to Shan City Old Hot Pot. There is a sea of people outside the restaurant, queuing in line. However, when Gao Ge and Susu arrive, they just directly go into the restaurant instead of lining up. Gao Ge thought Susu had booked a seat for them. Afterward, he realizes that reservation is not accepted in this restaurant. The reason why they can have a seat directly is rather simple. Shan City Old Hot Pot is also owned by the Shadow School. It is difficult to imagine that such a mysterious school as the Shadow School should have a hot pot restaurant in the downtown area.


    Fine.


    They¡¯ve actually put the famous saying into practice¨C¡±The real hermit lives downtown¡±.


    ¡°Mr. Gao, this hot pot restaurant is a century-old restaurant in Shan City,¡± Susu says with a smile. ¡°Second Young Master also liked to have hot pot here when he was in Shan City.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Gao Ge nods and asks, ¡°Are you familiar with Song Yuan?¡±


    ¡°Just fine,¡± Susu says with a bitter smile. ¡°Second Young Master is fucking busy. He can¡¯t come to Shan City very often, can he?¡±


    ¡°Who is ¡®busy¡¯?¡±


    Susu replies with embarrassment, ¡°You are so humorous. Well, here comes the soup base of the hot pot! Their soup base is very authentic. It is said that the soup base is made after 18 procedures.¡±


    Gao Ge boils a piece of beef tripe into the pot, puts it into his mouth and then slightly nods his head.


    It is delicious indeed.


    ¡°The beef tripe here is airlifted here but it is not very expensive,¡± Susu says. ¡°Therefore, lots of people like to have hot pot here.¡±


    Gao Ge says with a smile, ¡°Good for you. You like having hot pot but your skin still looks so good.¡±


    Susu grins and says, ¡°Mr. Gao, you¡¯ve flattered me. I¡¯m a born beauty.¡±


    ¡°Look. You like kidding too!¡± Gao Ge pours a glass of water for himself.


    Susu is lost for words.


    Somehow, she suddenly wants to beat this guy up¡­


    While they are having the hot pot, Susu¡¯s phone suddenly rings.


    She picks up the phone and takes a look at it. With a slight frown, she stands up. ¡°Mr. Gao, I¡¯m sorry. I need to take this.¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡± Gao Ge is still chewing a slice of tender beef. He just nods his head. Although Susu looked stern when she picked up the phone, this is her own business. If Susu is willing to tell him or needs his help, of course he won¡¯t reject. However, if she doesn¡¯t mean to tell him, he won¡¯t ask her proactively.


    Her call lasts about five minutes.


    When Susu comes back, her chest is still heaving.


    Although she tries to control her mood, Gao Ge still notices the annoyance in Susu¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Mr. Gao, I will have someone else be your assistant tomorrow. I have other things to do tomorrow.¡±


    Gao Ge laughs and says, ¡°Just mind your own business. No need to send anyone else to me. If you finish your own business, you can tell me.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Susu says that and then starts to eat too. Yet, she eats quite slowly and also falls into a trance once in a while.


    ¡°The tripe is getting overcooked,¡± Gao Ge coughs and says.


    Susu suddenly comes to her senses and feels somewhat embarrassed.


    Gao Ge is a bit surprised.


    Having spent several days with Susu, he thinks Susu is a very prudent person and rarely sees her put on such a look.


    After having the hot pot, Gao Ge thinks it over and still says what he wants to say.


    ¡°If you need my help, you can let me know. After all, you¡¯ve been a tour guide for me these days,¡± Gao Ge says banteringly.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Susu smiles politely.


    Gao Ge notices that she still doesn¡¯t intend to ask for help so he doesn¡¯t say anything further.


    After all, that¡¯s all he can say. Since Susu doesn¡¯t want to tell him, he can¡¯t do anything about it.


    Having walked out of the hot pot restaurant and returned to the hotel, Gao Ge continues to read the materials about Zhang Ning, Li Lang and some other disciples of the Ghost Sect, hoping to find something in common. Unfortunately, the result is less than satisfactory.

 Chapter 676 - Good Stuff!

    At night, Gao Ge, together with the golden monkey and Doudou, walks on a dimly lit and lonely path of Shan City.


    In the daytime, it will be too shocking and eye-catching if Doudou and the golden monkey appear in public. It is also now that he can take them out for a walk.


    A couple happens to walk by in the distance. Although they are a bit far away, Gao Ge has good hearing. He can hear vaguely the woman say to the man next to her, ¡°Hubby, look. The father is holding the hand of his son, walking their Tibetan mastiff together! How sweet!¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Honey, when we get married, let¡¯s buy a Tibetan mastiff too!¡±


    ¡°Sure!¡±


    Gao Ge is dragging the golden monkey and Doudou is walking ahead. Looking from behind, they do appear like a father holding his child¡¯s hand, walking a dog together.


    The golden monkey reaches out its hand to Gao Ge for a cigarette and then lights it up, saying slowly, ¡°If it is not necessary, don¡¯t put me into the trapping cage.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I cannot smoke then,¡± the golden monkey sighs and says.


    Gao Ge chuckles and nods.


    To his surprise, the golden monkey smokes so heavily now. It smokes two packs per day. More exasperatingly, the golden monkey becomes quite demanding. At first, it could make do with the cigarette pack that costs 2.5 yuan but now as its requirement becomes higher, it only smokes the 1916 Cigarettes and even takes two packs for a day. That is, the cigarettes that the golden monkey smokes one day cost 200 yuan. Luckily, it generally stays in the trapping cage so its craving for cigarettes can be somewhat contained. Otherwise, Gao Ge has to worry whether he can afford that.


    ¡°To be honest, actually, I think you are quite nice. Especially, you are so in love with your girl,¡± the golden monkey walks slowly and says. ¡°Hence, I don¡¯t need to worry since the fox spirit stays with you.¡±


    ¡°So, you are leaving?¡± Gao Ge¡¯s heart skips a beat and then he hastens to ask.


    The golden monkey says with a smile, ¡°I did think so before but these days, I¡¯ve perished the thought.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Why?¡± Gao Ge is relieved to hear that but he also feels quite confused. Has he done anything bad these days to make the golden monkey start to doubt his personality?


    ¡°Because I find that if I really leave, I will have no cigarettes then,¡± the golden monkey heaves a sigh and says.


    Gao Ge is so speechless.


    Doudou also can¡¯t help turning around to take a look at the golden monkey. It also swears in secret not to get addicted to smoking like this senior if it becomes a monster too. Once it is addicted to smoking, it will be too humble. A monster at the realm of Grand Master can¡¯t leave Gao Ge just for smoking? Humph. Doudou would rather jump from here and die outside than smoke a cigarette.


    Gao Ge also finds it hard to comprehend.


    The golden monkey is such a powerful monster but it chooses to compromise for a few packs of cigarettes¡­


    It has been depraved!


    What a shame!


    But¡­


    That¡¯s exactly what Gao Ge likes about the golden monkey!


    At the silent moment, a voice suddenly comes.


    ¡°Stop!¡±


    Gao Ge subconsciously stops and frowns.


    The golden monkey and Doudou are just like the carriage at the rear of the train. As Gao Ge stops, surely they also stop but they stare at Gao Ge with confusion.


    Gao Ge realizes that it was the instrument spirit¡¯s voice.


    He takes a deep breath and snaps, ¡°Can¡¯t you say hi first when you wake up? Don¡¯t just show up and speak out of the blue!¡±


    ¡°There is good stuff nearby. You don¡¯t want it?¡± The instrument spirit sneers.


    Gao Ge is a bit surprised. Standing here, he doesn¡¯t feel any Qi.


    ¡°Humph. You don¡¯t believe me? As I say there is good stuff here, there must be. Do you want to have a bet with me?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Gao Ge says. ¡°I never bet on something I¡¯m unsure of.¡±


    The instrument spirit is not shocked by Gao Ge¡¯s cheekiness.


    ¡°What is the good stuff you refer to?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Gao Ge is taken aback. He starts to suspect whether the instrument spirit is fooling him but on second thought, it is not likely. After all, the instrument spirit doesn¡¯t get along with him. Maybe they just haven¡¯t adapted to each other. Of course, neither Gao Ge nor the instrument spirit has thought about having a run-in period.


    ¡°It is probably in the north,¡± the instrument spirit says. ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what it is, there must be good stuff.¡±


    Gao Ge thinks about it and then starts to turn left.


    ¡°Gao Ge, what¡¯s wrong?¡± The golden monkey asks.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Gao Ge says with a bitter smile.


    The golden monkey touches its chin and suddenly feels Gao Ge is unreliable.


    Under the guidance of the instrument spirit, Gao Ge keeps walking north and takes on a path. The path looks desolated for a long time. There are not even lights on both sides but a large stretch of birches.


    Luckily, the leaves have fallen now. Otherwise, the rustling of the leaves would sound creepy.


    ¡°Are we there yet?¡± Gao Ge has become a bit impatient.


    ¡°Don¡¯t rush. Keep walking. Well¡­ The feeling gets stronger and stronger,¡± the instrument spirit says.


    To be honest, sometimes, Gao Ge even wants to get the instrument spirit out and beat it up.


    If he can get it out.


    ¡°Stop!¡± While Gao Ge is lost in thought, the instrument spirit says again.


    Gao Ge stops and turns his head to look around only to find that he is on an empty ground. There are lights ahead but they are a bit distant. After all, they have been in the suburbs of Shan City.


    ¡°Right here. I feel something good is down here,¡± the instrument spirit says.


    Gao Ge sneers. ¡°What? You want me to dig it up?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± The instrument spirit asks curiously. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to hunt for treasures?¡±


    What a boring game!


    However, the instrument spirit always has grandiose aims but puny abilities. Incompetent as it is, it aims high. Otherwise, it will not keep complaining about Gao Ge¡¯s weak competence.


    Therefore, what the instrument spirit regards as good stuff must be good.


    ¡°What¡¯s the range?¡± Gao Ge ponders for a moment and asks.


    ¡°Yeah, within a 50-meter radius around here,¡± the instrument spirit says.


    Gao Ge is shocked instantly.


    Holy crap. It will take him a few days to dig within such a range!


    He may as well rent a bulldozer! What¡¯s the problem with the instrument spirit?


    ¡°Here is the deal. You continue walking around and I will find a place where I can feel it most strongly,¡± the instrument spirit also realizes that it has gone too far so it hastens to say.


    Gao Ge hums and starts to stroll around.


    The golden monkey and Doudou stare at Gao Ge as if looking at an idiot.


    He walks around on the waste ground alone at night.


    Is he bewitched?


    However, Gao Ge is thinking about another thing.


    Although he is listening to the instrument spirit¡¯s guidance, he still has a sense of achievement of taking the instrument spirit as the metal detector¡­


    ¡°Turn left and take three steps forward. Right here. Start digging,¡± the instrument spirit says.


    Gao Ge waves at Doudou. Humph. He won¡¯t do such a thing by himself anyway.

 Chapter 677 - The Iron Coffin

    Doudou walks to Gao Ge and accepts the task. It looks a bit disgruntled. Putting aside the fact that it is a rare beast at the peak of the realm of Strength Exposure, it was a national treasure before! However, it is used as a bulldozer now, which makes it quite depressed.


    Despite its depression, it has to execute the task given by Gao Ge as always.


    It has to. Beggars cannot be choosers¡­


    Work. Work¡­


    So, it just starts working. Besides, Doudou works quite efficiently. While Gao Ge and the golden monkey light up the cigarette, the earth on the top layer has been removed.


    ¡°Come on. Doudou, good job. I¡¯ll let you have meat later!¡±


    Hearing that, Doudou is greatly spirited and speeds up digging.


    ¡°When you finish digging, I will acknowledge you as the No. 1 Bulldozer!¡± Gao Ge flicks off the cigarette ash and encourages Doudou spiritually.


    Although Doudou doesn¡¯t understand what Gao Ge means, it simply feels that being No. 1 of something must be really awesome.


    Work. Work¡­


    Gao Ge squints at Doudou while the golden monkey can¡¯t help asking, ¡°Is there anything down there?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know for now. Let¡¯s see what Doudou can dig out of the ground,¡± Gao Ge says with a smile.


    The golden monkey nods and doesn¡¯t ask further.


    It worries that if it asks too much, Gao Ge will ask it to do Doudou a favor.


    Humph.


    It can never dig a hole on its own.


    While Doudou is quite busy, Gao Ge also starts to communicate with the instrument spirit.


    ¡°How are you feeling now?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°Nothing much. Let¡¯s see whether the rare beast can dig anything up,¡± the instrument spirit says calmly.


    Gao Ge¡¯s mouth twitches.


    Hearing the instrument spirit¡¯s reply makes him feel that it is quite unreliable.


    They are totally taking a chance!


    ¡°However, do you have any special feelings about the good stuff?¡± Gao Ge thinks of something and asks.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ Pretty much.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I hear you mention it before?¡± Gao Ge flicks off the cigarette ash.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t met good stuff before.¡±


    Although the instrument spirit doesn¡¯t have a physical body, Gao Ge can imagine that the instrument spirit hiding in the bronze mirror must be disdainful when it said that.


    When he thinks of the instrument spirit and then takes a look at Doudou, which is busy digging the earth, Gao Ge wants to throw away the instrument spirit even more.


    If the instrument spirit were a man, Gao Ge must beat the crap out of it even if he is no match for it.


    Otherwise, he feels so unhappy for being unable to vent his anger¡­


    After a while, Doudou suddenly growls.


    Gao Ge and the golden monkey immediately rush over.


    ¡°What have you discovered?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    Doudou keeps circling as if discovering something but because it cannot speak and communicate directly, it gets even more anxious.


    Gao Ge coughs and says to Doudou, ¡°You go aside and let me take a look.¡±


    Doudou immediately makes way for Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge squats down and finds that the earth under his feet turns out to be red.


    It is as red as blood but it doesn¡¯t smell like blood at all.


    He bends down and reaches out his hand to push aside the soil lightly. Then, he immediately finds something.


    He pokes it lightly with his Flying Star Sword, causing a clear metallic click.


    ¡°What is this?¡± The golden monkey also comes near and asks.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. We need to keep digging.¡±


    After saying that, Gao Ge also uses the Flying Star Sword as the shovel and Doudou also continues digging aside.


    The golden monkey thinks about it and finds it a bit embarrassing to continue standing.


    As a result, it finds a small branch to poke around.


    Seeing what it is doing, Gao Ge puts a long face.


    ¡°Monkey, if you don¡¯t want to do it, why don¡¯t you just sit aside and continue smoking?¡± Gao Ge says, the corner of his mouth twitching. The golden monkey looks like fiddling with the mud now.


    ¡°Ahem. Is it appropriate?¡±


    Despite saying so, the golden monkey still sits somewhere and takes out the lighter. It is also holding a chewing gum bottle as the ashtray with one hand. Admittedly, this is an environmentally friendly monster, which never flicks off the cigarette ash randomly or throws away the cigarette butt¡­


    According to the golden monkey, since it lives in the human world, it should abide by the rules of human beings.


    Does it sound like what a monkey would say?


    Luckily, there are not many monsters like the golden monkey. Otherwise, Gao Ge should be worried about whether mankind will be ruled by monsters.


    It is not impossible. Maybe the thing in the M Country¡¯s movie Rise of the Planet of the Apes may really come true one day.


    Moreover, with the aura recovery, many animals grow faster than human beings. After all, they can perceive nature much better than human beings.


    However, very soon, Gao Ge suddenly stops.


    He squints at the thing in the earth.


    ¡°So you make me go out at night simply to dig a grave?¡±


    The metal thing in the earth hasn¡¯t been dug up, but it can be roughly seen. It is clearly a coffin.


    ¡°Are you an idiot? Since when you¡¯ve met an iron coffin?¡± The instrument spirit snaps.


    ¡°Yes, I have.¡±


    ¡°When?¡±


    ¡°Now.¡±


    The instrument spirit thinks about it and suddenly feels that it is in the wrong. After all, Gao Ge has made a good point!


    ¡°This shouldn¡¯t be ordinary iron?¡± Gao Ge knocks on it with his Flying Star Sword and says.


    ¡°Indeed, it should be some dark iron,¡± the instrument spirit ponders and says.


    ¡°What is dark iron?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ For me, it should be a kind of awesome iron,¡± the instrument spirit says.


    Gao Ge frowns.


    ¡°Putting others aside, if the metal is used to forge some weapon, it will be quite nice,¡± the instrument spirit says.


    Gao Ge believes the instrument spirit¡¯s words.


    After all, he also clinks his Flying Star Sword with the metal. He doesn¡¯t exert full strength but he still feels something.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about what is inside the iron coffin?¡± The instrument spirit asks.


    ¡°What is inside the iron coffin? Can it be Iron Man?¡± Gao Ge snorts. He is kind of half a Marvel fan. Evidently, he doesn¡¯t like Avengers 4.


    Although he roasts it verbally, he is actually somewhat curious.


    However, when Gao Ge wants to crack open the coffin, he encounters an obstacle.


    ¡°I can¡¯t open it,¡± Gao Ge tries to open it several times. He even strikes the sword Qi with his Flying Star Sword but he still cannot open the iron coffin.


    ¡°It is sealed with a formation,¡± the instrument spirit says to Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge nods.


    ¡°Take the coffin back first and then study it later. My instinct tells me that there must be something good in it,¡± the instrument spirit says with excitement.


    ¡°Is it as good as my Star Tree?¡±


    The instrument spirit stays silent for a while and then yells frantically, ¡°I¡¯ve told you before. The tree in your body shouldn¡¯t exist in this world. And you still ask me such a question. Are you just simply arguing with me for the sake of arguing?¡±

 Chapter 678 - Fine by Me!

    Gao Ge puts the iron coffin into his star map. Then, rather than stay here for longer, he takes Doudou and the golden monkey back to the hotel.


    Having returned to the hotel, he goes to the hotel reception and requires changing his room.


    The room he stayed in before is too small for him to place the iron coffin.


    After changing the room, he takes the iron coffin out. Sitting on a chair, Gao Ge squints at the inscriptions on the coffin.


    It was too dark before so Gao Ge couldn¡¯t see the coffin clearly. Now, it is ablaze with light, making the iron coffin fully shown. The bulged words also come to his view but the words are not familiar to Gao Ge. Also, they are more of drawings rather than words¡­ They look like the cuneiform scripts that his teacher mentioned in class.


    Having observed the words for quite a while, Gao Ge still can¡¯t figure what the formation is. Although he has learned about formations from Master Guanshan, he can¡¯t understand the formation of the coffin at all. Maybe even Master Guanshan cannot understand either. It is said that there is a cultivation school of some blessed spot specializing in formations. Perhaps, they can crack the secrets of the coffin.


    ¡°What if there is only a corpse in the coffin if we open it?¡± Gao Ge touches his chin and talks to the instrument spirit.


    ¡°Impossible,¡± the instrument spirit says. ¡°If there were really a corpse, I would not tell you it was good stuff.¡±


    ¡°Tell me. What is inside the coffin?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t know, how do you think it is not a corpse that is in the coffin?¡±


    The instrument spirit suddenly quiets down.


    Gao Ge hums.


    Now, it starts to play deaf and dumb just because it cannot outargue him.


    What a wuss!


    However, Gao Ge always argues with the instrument spirit, he believes it very much. After all, it has seen a lot.


    Then, Gao Ge stares at the coffin for another while and also stretches out his hand to knock on the cover of the coffin.


    ¡°Get up! Man, would you like a cigarette?¡±


    After knocking for a while, he gets no response.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you still can be survived?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t sleep! Wake up and get hyped!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey! I can sing, dance, rap and play basketball!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Gao Ge heaves a sigh.


    He has made the last resort but he still gets no response from the coffin, so he gives up and directly places the coffin into the space of his star map. Then, he just lies on the bed and sleeps.


    The moment he gets on the bed, his phone rings.


    It is from Song Yuan.


    When they were in Ke City, they exchanged each other¡¯s phone numbers.


    Song Yuan on the other side of the call seems a bit anxious.


    ¡°Gao Ge, I need your help.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Gao Ge doesn¡¯t immediately agree to his request. After all, it is Song Yuan¡¯s request. Since he cannot deal with the matter, maybe Gao Ge cannot either. Therefore, he may as well figure out what it is about before making any decision.


    If he agrees now and then finds what Song Yuan needs turns out to be quite hard for him, he will be embarrassed then.


    ¡°Tomorrow, Song Yan will arrive in Shan City,¡± Song Yuan says.


    ¡°Song Yang? Who is that?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh! I see!¡± Gao Ge pats his forehead. ¡°Your brother, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    Gao Ge frowns and says, ¡°Why does he come to Shan City?¡±


    The first thing that comes to his mind is that Song Yuan still hasn¡¯t learned his lesson so he wants to come to Shan City to seek revenge. If this is the case, Gao Ge must beat the crap out of him for real.


    ¡°He wants to go there for fun, which has nothing to do with you,¡± Song Yuan also knows what Gao Ge is thinking about so he explains.


    Gao Ge nods.


    He really doesn¡¯t like Song Yang.


    Moreover, he really wonders why Song Yang is so different from Song Yuan.


    Well¡­


    Actually, it is not surprising at all.


    Likewise, Yue Xincheng and Yue Tuzhi are quite different.


    Interestingly, there is something in common between these two pairs of brothers.


    That is, the younger brother is pleasing while the elder brother is annoying.


    Of course, it is a subjective opinion of Gao Ge.


    Maybe some people think Song Yang is cute and that Song Yuan is displeasing.


    ¡°He goes to Shan City simply for fun but he demands that Susu should keep him company.¡±


    Judging from Song Yuan¡¯s voice, Gao Ge can feel his anxiety.


    ¡°He has a thing for Susu?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Song Yuan snaps. ¡°In fact, he harassed Susu before but shortly, he just forgot her. This time, he suddenly thinks of her for some reason and then wants to find her in Shan City. What he is up to is quite obvious.¡±


    Gao Ge thinks for a long while and then asks curiously, ¡°Then, why are you so anxious?¡±


    ¡°Susu is my subordinate.¡±


    ¡°Is she your girl?¡± Gao Ge asks grinningly.


    Song Yuan stays silent for a while on the other side of the call and then says with a bitter smile, ¡°No, I simply don¡¯t want to see Susu hurt by Song Yang. She is a good girl. Her family condition is not so good but she has been rather hard-working all the time, both at school and in the Shadow School.¡±


    Gao Ge nods.


    Even if Song Yuan doesn¡¯t mention that, he can tell it anyway.


    After all, since he met Susu, she has been doing carefully what Song Yuan told her to do.


    ¡°Here is the deal. Tell me. Do you have a thing for Susu?¡±


    Song Yuan stays quiet for a while and then asks, ¡°Does it matter?¡±


    Gao Ge sits on the sofa and fetches the water to take a sip. After moistening his throat, he continues, ¡°I don¡¯t like Song Yang but you two are brothers. Besides, your current situation is quite special. If you two just oppose each other completely for Susu, frankly, I don¡¯t think it is a wise choice.¡±


    As a matter of fact, Gao Ge is not a cold-blooded man.


    Susu has left a good impression on him but he also knows that Susu takes care of him in Shan City only for the sake of Song Yuan.


    Gao Ge is willing to help also because he wants to requite the favor of Song Yuan.


    There is no other reason than this.


    What Gao Ge says now is also for the sake of Song Yuan.


    As to what to do, it is Song Yuan¡¯s decision to make.


    Gao Ge seems able to feel Song Yuan¡¯s complicated feelings across the phone now.


    After a long while, Song Yuan¡¯s deep voice comes from the phone.


    ¡°My father won¡¯t let Susu become my wife, but¡­¡±


    He doesn¡¯t finish the sentence.


    However, he has made clear his point.


    Gao Ge grins. ¡°Got it.¡±


    ¡°As long as Song Yang is not dead, the Shadow School won¡¯t make trouble for you,¡± Song Yuan promises to Gao Ge.


    ¡°Actually, it is fine by me,¡± Gao Ge chuckles.

 Chapter 679 - A Lovely Girl

    The next day.


    When Gao Ge opens his eyes, it has passed 7 o¡¯clock.


    He gets up, puts on his slippers and walks into the bathroom. After washing himself up, he also washes his hair.


    Looking at himself in the mirror, Gao Ge is smiling.


    ¡°Magic mirror, who is the most handsome man in the world?¡±


    Then he pinches his throat and changes his voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s you. It¡¯s you. It¡¯s you. The most handsome man in the universe, Gao Ge!¡±


    Gao Ge coughs, walks out of the bathroom, takes out his phone and calls Susu.


    Susu who has eaten breakfast is also a bit surprised to receive the call from Gao Ge. She was going to pick up Song Yang at the airport but she still doesn¡¯t dare to take Gao Ge¡¯s call lightly.


    ¡°Hello, Mr. Gao, what¡¯s wrong? How about this? I¡¯ll ask someone else to contact you¡­¡±


    Before Susu finishes her words, Gao Ge interrupts her first.


    ¡°No. If anything else comes up, just let others handle it. I don¡¯t like being with strangers,¡± Gao Ge says.


    Susu frowns slightly. Gao Ge has made clear his request but she finds it a bit difficult to understand. Moreover, after spending a few days with Gao Ge, she feels that Gao Ge is not an unreasonable man. Besides, he agreed to her arrangement yesterday but now he suddenly changes his mind, which is so unpredictable.


    After pondering for a moment, Susu asks in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Gao, is there anything special that you need me to handle?¡±


    ¡°No. Come here now. By the way, I¡¯ve changed my room.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Susu wants to ask further but Gao Ge has hung up the phone.


    Susu feels a headache.


    She can¡¯t afford to offend Gao Ge and she also finds him a nice man.


    However, Song Yang is the eldest young master of the Shadow School. Although she also knows what Song Yang comes to Shan City for but given his position, since he asks her to pick him up at the airport, she cannot reject him even though she doesn¡¯t want to.


    Having considered for a moment, she decides to call Song Yuan.


    ¡°Second Young Master¡­¡±


    ¡°Shoot.¡± Facing Susu, Song Yuan is still very aloof. Actually, he always acts aloof in the face of the people of the Shadow School, including Susu. If he gets along too well with his subordinates, he won¡¯t be that convincing with awe. This is indisputable.


    It is like a group of friends staying together. When they watch an actor showing extraordinary talents on the stage, they will feel awed and impressed.


    However, if one of them becomes an actor, the rest of them will think, ¡°Crap. Since this dude can do it, I can do it too! It¡¯s no big deal!¡±


    In fact, it is the same case but due to the different relationships, the admiration will be gone.


    Song Yuan has known that since he was a kid. He has to. Squeezed by life, he must try to learn and grow as much as he can. Otherwise, it will be a big issue whether he can survive or not.


    Susu seems to have been used to the way Song Yuan talks. After slightly pondering, she tells him about the current problem.


    ¡°Just do as I told you,¡± Song Yuan also gives his reply soon after hearing Susu out.


    Such a way of replying without hesitation kind of takes Susu by surprise. After all, she is somewhat familiar with Song Yuan. As such, she feels that she actually knows Song Yuan well. No matter what he does or says, he is always cautious and thoughtful. Given his position and what he is doing, he needs to consolidate at every step and act steadily.


    Therefore, judging from Song Yuan¡¯s current attitude, it is not difficult for Susu to figure that Gao Ge¡¯s going back on his words out of the blue has something to do with Song Yuan.


    However, Susu doesn¡¯t think much. She just guesses that it may be a struggle between Song Yuan and Song Yang.


    As Song Yuan told Gao Ge, Susu is his subordinate.


    Therefore, faced with such a choice, Susu doesn¡¯t think too much.


    She stands up and takes her purse. With a smile, she walks out of the house and heads to the hotel Gao Ge stays in.


    She knocks on the door of Gao Ge¡¯s room and enters the room in high heels.


    ¡°You are here?¡± Gao Ge glimpses her and asks.


    ¡°Mr. Gao, why did you change the room?¡± Susu mumbles.


    When she offered to change the room for Gao Ge, he directly rejected her without thinking, saying that he doesn¡¯t need to stay in too nice a room alone. However, when she left, he changed the room on his own.


    Gao Ge also recalled that but Susu doesn¡¯t see any embarrassed look on his face.


    ¡°Oh, the previous room¡¯s slippers were too bad,¡± Gao Ge says.


    Susu is lost for words.


    What a convincing reason!


    She almost believes it!


    ¡°Have a seat first,¡± Gao Ge says.


    Susu sits down, picks up the purse and takes a small pot of tea leaves from inside.


    Gao Ge can¡¯t help taking a look at it.


    Susu says with a smile, ¡°Mr. Gao, I specially asked my friends to obtain the tea leaves. It is said that they can pacify the Qi, soothe the mind and even elevate the cultivation level, but they are quite hard to get. Hence, I brought some for you this time.¡±


    ¡°Oh! Xiao Guan Tea (Small pot of tea)? Made by a master?¡±


    Susu coughs and hastens to say, ¡°It is not that kind of tea.¡±


    ¡°Haha, I was kidding.¡± Gao Ge doesn¡¯t reject Susu¡¯s kind offer. ¡°Go and make some tea then.¡±


    Susu wanted to say there was no specialized tea set here but she comes to her senses quickly. She makes a call and orders to send a tea set over.


    Gao Ge didn¡¯t expect it to be troublesome but when he wanted to tell her, Susu has started to make the call. He thought there was a kettle and glasses in the hotel¡­


    Well.


    Perhaps good tea leaves must be dealt with in a special way!


    At this moment, the golden monkey walks out of the other room.


    ¡°What a cute monkey!¡± Susu can¡¯t help sighing.


    Although she has learned something about Gao Ge and also knows Gao Ge has a monster, obviously, she doesn¡¯t associate the monkey with the so-called monster.


    ¡°Humph. What a cute girl!¡± The golden monkey rolls its eyes at Susu and then says to Gao Ge. ¡°Can you close the door when you do number two next time? I thought the toilet exploded!¡±


    Gao Ge is lost for words.


    Susu is dumbfounded for a while but after all, she has been well trained before so she hastens to apologize to the golden monkey with a bow.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. It¡¯s my fault that I didn¡¯t recognize you.¡±


    The golden monkey is dazed and then says with delight, ¡°I was kidding. You were complimenting me. How can I be mad at you? I know you. Your name is Susu!¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± To her surprise, the monster at the realm of Grand Master turns out to be so nice.

 Chapter 680 - Take Another Video

    Very soon, the tea set is sent here. It¡¯s a whole set.


    That is a standard tea set, including a padauk teaboard, two tea pets, a tea serving pot, a tea funnel, an electronic heater, a teapot, a tea brush, a tea towel, etc. As to many of them, Gao Ge cannot identify what they are used for.


    Although Gao Ge likes drinking tea, he never bothers to make so much effort. Whatever tea leaves they are, however much they cost, he only puts the tea leaves in a glass and pours in some boiling water.


    It seems that he is such a low-end tea drinker!


    Apart from that, there are two barrels of water. According to Susu, it is the natural spring water from the famous mountain in Shan City, which contains some so-called minerals. Her words sound like commercial scripts. At first, Gao Ge did understand what she said but he didn¡¯t remember the useless information and just let it go.


    Anyway, he cannot get a tea set of this kind. If he really does it, Yue Xincheng will surely take a dig at him.


    Evidently, Susu seems to have studied this field. She is good at tea art. When she rinses the tea, she has to take a few steps. In the end, she pours a small cup of tea, which smells so fragrant. With narrowed eyes, Gao Ge just drinks up the tea with one sip.


    There is a glint of surprise in Susu¡¯s eyes. It vanishes quickly but Gao Ge still catches sight of it.


    Even though Susu doesn¡¯t say anything, Gao Ge also knows what she is thinking about and can¡¯t help grinning.


    ¡°What? Do you feel that it is a waste to let me drink such fine tea because I can¡¯t appreciate it?¡±


    Susu shakes her head with a smile, ¡°Of course not. Tea is a kind of beverage anyway.¡±


    Gao Ge is not surprised at her words at all. He doesn¡¯t expect to get another answer from this girl. It is fair enough to say that Susu is absolutely prudent whenever she acts or talks. She will never displease the others.


    She and Song Yuan are alike in this aspect. No wonder Song Yuan has a thing for Susu.


    Although Song Yuan said his father wouldn¡¯t allow Susu to marry him, judging from his tone, Gao Ge could tell he was deeply disgruntled.


    Gao Ge is sure that as long as Song Yuan becomes the sovereign of the Shadow School, he will immediately take Susu back. Of course, it depends whether Susu will agree or not but from the perspective of an outsider, Gao Ge believes that there won¡¯t be any problem with it. After all, Song Yuan is good-looking with a high position and cheerful disposition.


    Right at the moment, Susu¡¯s phone suddenly rings.


    She takes out her phone and glances at the caller. Instantly, her countenance changes.


    Her reaction is exactly the same as how she reacted when she was in the hot pot restaurant.


    Gao Ge is drinking tea with the corner of his mouth slightly raised.


    Even if Susu doesn¡¯t voice it out, he knows who is calling her.


    ¡°Mr. Gao, I¡¯m sorry. I need to take this.¡±


    ¡°Are you going to pick somebody up at the airport?¡± Before Susu stands up and leaves, Gao Ge has spoken.


    Susu is not that surprised.


    When Song Yuan called her, Susu has realized that Gao Ge may have known this matter.


    Therefore, she is not surprised at what Gao Ge said at all.


    ¡°Since you are going to pick somebody up at the airport, let¡¯s go together,¡± Gao Ge says. ¡°We should give him face.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Susu nods. Then, she picks up the phone, says a few words perfunctorily and hangs up the phone.


    ¡°Shall we set off now?¡± Susu turns around to look at Gao Ge, asking.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and meet your eldest young master of the Shadow School.¡±


    Gao Ge stands up and stretches himself.


    ¡­


    At the airport.


    Holding the phone, Song Yang shivers with anger.


    ¡°How can that bi*ch not arrive yet!¡± Song Yang lowers his voice and shouts, ¡°She obviously takes me lightly!¡±


    It is still the two men who stand by Song Yang¨Cthe quiet man and the bearded man.


    ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t rush. Maybe Susu is held up by something,¡± the bearded man coughs and says with a low voice.


    ¡°Held up? Humph. What can hold her up?¡± Song Yang snorts. ¡°In her eyes, just because she is Song Yuan¡¯s subordinate, she doesn¡¯t have to take me seriously!¡±


    The bearded man sighs and says nothing.


    Actually, he feels that Song Yang has made a good point but Susu¡¯s attitude is understandable!


    Song Yang has pointed out that Susu is the subordinate of Song Yuan.


    Since she is backed by Song Yuan, it is fair enough that she doesn¡¯t take Song Yang seriously!


    What confuses the bearded man is whether Susu is acting under the orders of Song Yuan since she can¡¯t be that bold.


    However, they have dealt with Song Yuan several times. In their eyes, Song Yuan is absolutely not insensible. Moreover, it is not time that they fall out completely on the surface.


    However, if Song Yuan starts to combat with Song Yang, Song Yuan won¡¯t be their concern then. Thus, Song Yuan should have no reason to step forward in person.


    ¡°When this bi*ch comes, I must teach her a lesson!¡¯


    When Song Yang says the last words, his wretched look can not be concealed at all.


    The bearded man and the other man are not surprised at all. After all, what Song Yang appears is the same as always. His reaction is so true!


    In their eyes, it is not a big deal. After all, Susu is a member of the Shadow School. In this case, it won¡¯t matter if Song Yang wants to sleep with her.


    Does she dare to object?


    Luckily, it is not very hot now. Therefore, Song Yang is cooled down quickly.


    He squats down, still holding a cigarette with his hand and thinking about Susu¡¯s appearance. Meanwhile, a surge of desire also wells up in his heart.


    He keeps looking around, hoping to see the figure that causes the surge of his desire.


    ¡°Haha. Oh right, I need to buy a camera later,¡± Song Yang touches his chin and thinks. ¡°By then, I can also make Susu feel how it feels to go viral online¡­¡±


    The video posted online has made Song Yang suffer a lot but he seems as if he were born a masochist. He was angry at first and then got excited. Originally, the video was such an eyesore, for which some of his work was also suspended by the sovereign. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t come to Shan City for fun.


    These days, he often plays the video and appreciates his performance.


    ¡°I shall take another video again tonight.¡±


    Song Yang says to himself inwardly.

 Chapter 681 - Sadness

    When Susu came into view, Song Yang originally wanted to give a smile. However, the next second, he catches sight of a familiar person and instantly pulls a long face.


    ¡°Eldest Young Master.¡± Susu walks to Song Yang with a smile on her face.


    Song Yang only takes a glance at her and then gazes at Gao Ge standing beside Susu.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Song Yang asks in a stern voice.


    ¡°What? Is Shan City also the territory of the Shadow School?¡± Gao Ge grins and says.


    Song Yang glares at Gao Ge. Well, foes are even more furious upon meeting each other.


    Susu aside says smilingly, ¡°Eldest Young Master, Mr. Gao is Second Young Master¡¯s friend.¡±


    ¡°Friend?¡±


    Hearing Susu¡¯s introduction, Song Yang is so quite astounded.


    He wanted to take the initiative to persuade Gao Ge to join the Shadow School but his action backfired. Rather than establish a friendship with Gao Ge, he even makes Gao Ge annoyed.


    Of course, it is an objective fact.


    From where Song Yang stands, he feels that Gao Ge is too insensible and ignorant of the state of affairs.


    As to why Gao Ge and Song Yuan can become friends, Song Yang feels that they must share the same rotten tastes, who are complicit with each other. This is the first time that Song Yang feels that he has a rich vocabulary.


    The two middle-aged men standing behind Song Yang are also astounded.


    They thought they accompanied Song Yang to Shan City for fun this time. However, they didn¡¯t expect that they would run into Gao Ge. Besides, what Susu said also strikes a blow to them.


    They are also astonished that Song Yuan has succeeded in making friends with Gao Ge within such a short time.


    Song Yang and Song Yuan always compete in secret. This time, obviously it is Song Yuan who takes the upper hand. It is not an overwhelming triumph but it is still a blow to them.


    ¡°After I arrived at Shan City, Song Yuan let Susu show me around,¡± Gao Ge says. ¡°I happen to hear that you are here too. What? Would you like to tour around with us?¡±


    Although Gao Ge doesn¡¯t make it clear, what he says is well expressed.


    Susu must stay with him. If Song Yang also wants to be with Susu, they must stay together then.


    Otherwise, Song Yang can just get lost.


    Song Yang¡¯s eyes glitter with coldness.


    ¡°Susu is a member of the Shadow School.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Gao Ge nods. ¡°So what?¡±


    Song Yang wants to say something but he is dragged by the bearded man.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Song Yang turns around to yell at the bearded man.


    ¡°Ahem. Eldest Young Master, can we talk somewhere else?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Song Yang turns him down without thinking.


    The bearded man heaves a sigh.


    As Song Yang grows older, they gradually find that Song Yang won¡¯t listen to them anymore.


    If Song Yang is a very independent-minded man who knows how to act properly, they don¡¯t need to worry about anything. However, Song Yang is so stubborn and always acts on impulse, which makes them so despairing.


    If they could have a second chance, they would never choose to take Song Yang¡¯s side. Instead, they would definitely work for Song Yuan.


    Song Yang is literally a babe in arms!


    The current situation is rather obvious. Gao Ge won¡¯t let Song Yang get his way. In this case, Song Yang may as well give up. Why does he have to compete with Gao Ge for a woman?


    Moreover, Song Yuan and Gao Ge are friends now, which is what the people of the Shadow School hope. If Song Yang continues offending Gao Ge, it will only shake his position in the Shadow School.


    ¡°Susu, come with me,¡± Song Yang snorts.


    Susu says with a bitter smile, ¡°But Mr. Gao¡­¡±


    ¡°Why do you care about him?¡± Song Yang snaps.


    Now it is not about him wanting to sleep with Susu.


    In Jiangnan City, Gao Ge made him suffer a great loss.


    Now, of course he won¡¯t let go of this opportunity.


    In his eyes, Susu is still a member of the Shadow School so she must listen to him.


    Even if Gao Ge and Song Yuan are on good terms, they are only friends. Will Susu act against his will for an outsider?


    Then she will be against the rules of the school!


    Gao Ge looks at Song Yang with narrowed eyes.


    Since Song Yuan has asked him to do the favor, he won¡¯t let Susu fall into a dilemma now.


    He also knows that even if Susu dislikes Song Yang, she still doesn¡¯t know how to reject the eldest young master of the Shadow School.


    Hence, he takes two steps forward and happens to stand between Song Yang and Susu.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I make myself clear enough?¡± Gao Ge looks at Song Yang and sneers.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Song Yang subconsciously takes two steps backward but on second thought, he puts a fierce look. ¡°Gao Ge, this is the business of the Shadow School. Stay out of this!¡±


    After saying that, he is about to grab Susu¡¯s hand.


    For Song Yang, this is a chance for him to win his dignity back.


    Therefore, he will never give up easily.


    ¡°If I want to beat you up, can the two men behind you stop me?¡± Gao Ge reaches out his hand to grab Song Yang¡¯s arm and asks with a stern face.


    ¡°How¡­ How dare you!¡± Despite that, Song Yang¡¯s voice is trembling. He wants to shake Gao Ge¡¯s hand off him but no matter how hard he tries, he cannot break free anyway. Gao Ge¡¯s hand and his arm seem to be welded.


    ¡°Let go!¡± Song Yang howls.


    Gao Ge gets a bit impatient and then slaps him.


    ¡°You are such a spoiled baby!¡± After saying this, he turns around and says to Susu, ¡°Let¡¯s go. As to Song Yang, if he wants to get even, just let him come to me.¡±


    He said to Susu but of course what he said is targeted at Song Yang.


    Susu is still rather taken aback.


    She didn¡¯t expect that Gao Ge would act so randomly.


    ¡°What are you standing there for? Take him down!¡± Song Yang yells at the two middle-aged men hysterically.


    The quiet man is really ready to take action but he is stopped by the bearded man.


    Looking at the bearded man shake his head at him, on second thought, he also heaves a sigh and stands in situ, unmoved.


    Song Yang feels hopeless. He knows that he cannot count on these two guys.


    But he doesn¡¯t dare to fight with Gao Ge.


    Hence, he can only watch Gao Ge leave with Susu.


    ¡°You two¡­wusses!¡± Song Yang yells hysterically at the two middle-aged men.


    A look of annoyance flashes across the bearded man¡¯s face but he still goes forward and helps Song Yang up.


    Song Yang gets up and slaps him.


    ¡°Rubbish! Rubbish!¡±


    Looking at Song Yang swearing loudly at them, the bearded man only feels sad.

 Chapter 682 - Susu’s Reminder

    Back in the car, Susu is still in a trance.


    What happened just now is so astonishing to her.


    She knows that Gao Ge and Song Yang are on bad terms but she never expected Gao Ge should slap the eldest young master of the Shadow School at will.


    Sitting in the car, Gao Ge looks out of the window blankly, which makes Susu wonder whether Gao Ge actually doesn¡¯t know what on earth he has done.


    After pondering for a while, Susu still can¡¯t refrain from asking, ¡°Mr. Gao, you hit Song Yang just now. Aren¡¯t you afraid of causing trouble for yourself?¡±


    With a beaming face, Gao Ge says softly, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Even if Song Yang wants to seek revenge, he will only come to me. He won¡¯t cause trouble for you.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Gao, that¡¯s not what I mean¡­¡± Susu hastens to explain. ¡°What I¡¯m worried about is that Song Yang is the eldest young master of the Shadow School. If he really wants to set against you, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡±


    ¡°If he comes to set against me, it doesn¡¯t matter at all. It was not the first time that I beat him. Besides, there are so many people in the field of immortal cultivation intending to kill me. So what? I¡¯m still alive and I live a lot better than them.¡±


    Susu doesn¡¯t feel that it is exceedingly arrogant of Gao Ge to say so. Instead, she only feels that Gao Ge is a confident man. He dares to say so only because he is confident about his capability.


    Indeed.


    In terms of Song Yang, even if he wants to seek revenge on Gao Ge, he cannot actually make it.


    ¡°Mr. Gao, why do you help me?¡± Susu asks in a low voice.


    ¡°Ask Song Yuan,¡± Gao Ge says grinningly.


    When Gao Ge mentions Song Yuan, Susu¡¯s composed eyes obviously glitter.


    Gao Ge sees her reaction and chuckles in his heart. It looks like they actually have a thing for each other.


    After returning to the hotel, Gao Ge stretches himself.


    ¡°Let¡¯s continue drinking tea,¡± Gao Ge says.


    Susu nods her head. Suddenly, Susu¡¯s phone rings. She picks up the call and looks a bit astounded. After hanging up the phone, she sits before Gao Ge with a complicated look.


    ¡°Mr. Gao, I¡¯ve just got the news¡­¡±


    ¡°Is it about the Ghost Sect?¡± Gao Ge hastens to ask.


    Staring at Gao Ge¡¯s expectant eyes, Susu shakes her head and feels a bit pitiful.


    These days, although Gao Ge seems to have done nothing, Susu still can feel how Gao Ge is desperate to find Meng Jing.


    Sometimes, she can¡¯t help thinking if the man she loves can care about her so much, it should be a very happy thing.


    ¡°Tell me about it.¡± After knowing it is not about the Ghost Sect, Gao Ge is obviously a bit down in the dumps so he only says casually.


    ¡°Mr. Gao, I want to ask whether you hold grudges against the Poison Sect.¡±


    Gao Ge is slightly dazed and then asks in surprise, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m informed that the people of the Poison Sect came to us, hoping us to hand over the information about you to them,¡± Susu puckers her lips and says.


    There is a glint of the coldness in Gao Ge¡¯s eyes.


    He sneers and says, ¡°I¡¯m surprised that the Poison Sect can be so equanimous. They don¡¯t start looking for me until now.¡±


    As to what he did in Jiangnan City before, Gao Ge didn¡¯t think that he could deal with it so neatly.


    It is not an astonishing thing that the Poison Sect comes to find him.


    To his surprise, the people of the Poison Sect act too slowly.


    They don¡¯t start to investigate him until now.


    What did the people of the Poison Sect do before?


    ¡°But you don¡¯t have to worry. Although the Poison Sect is one of the blessed spots, Second Young Master has decided not to leak your information despite the objection of the others within the Shadow School.¡±


    What Susu said sounds a bit surprising to Gao Ge.


    ¡°Won¡¯t you offend the Poison Sect by doing so?¡±


    Susu nods her head.


    Gao Ge is amused. ¡°Do the people of the Shadow School think that I am more important than the Poison Sect?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that,¡± Susu shakes her head and explains. ¡°Here is the thing. Even if we provide your information to the Poison Sect, it is a transaction only without any other harvest.¡±


    Gao Ge gradually understands.


    It seems that he is too innocent.


    ¡°Actually, even if you give my information to them, it¡¯s not a big deal,¡± Gao Ge says calmly. ¡°After all, even if you don¡¯t give it to them, they can still find obtain it in other ways.¡±


    Susu shakes her head. ¡°It is one case that they acquire it in other ways but whether we provide the information to them is another case.¡±


    Then, Susu adds, ¡°It is what Second Young Master said before.¡±


    Gao Ge laughs.


    In light of his understanding of Song Yuan, he is not surprised that Song Yuan would say so.


    This is so formalistic!


    Gao Ge is different. He is rather practical. Even if Song Yuan really provides his information for the Poison Sect, he won¡¯t feel that it is a big deal. After all, it is a different matter. Moreover, as he said just now, even if the Shadow School refuses to trade with the Poison Sect, doesn¡¯t the Poison Sect have any other ways? Actually, it is not a difficult thing to obtain Gao Ge¡¯s information.


    ¡°So, Mr. Gao, I must give you a reminder. Recently, the people of the Poison Sect may come to make trouble for you. Hence, you must be careful,¡± Susu says with concern.


    Gao Ge nods his head and also keeps Susu¡¯s reminder in mind.


    Although sometimes Gao Ge is arrogant, he still needs to be prudent when necessary. After all, he may be killed anyway. Besides, he has dealt with the Poison Sect and knows what they can do, so if he belittles them too much, he will leave latent risks for himself.


    ¡°Noted.¡± Gao Ge nods his head.


    ¡°Now, we¡¯ve got some people watching the Poison Sect for you. If they really appear in Shan City, we will inform you at once,¡± Susu continues. ¡°This is the arrangement of Second Young Master.¡±


    Gao Ge feels so touched and even considers whether he should directly deal with Song Yang for Song Yuan but on second thought, he still perishes the thought. After all, the sovereign of the Shadow School is not dead yet. Even if he can deal with Song Yang without leaving any traces, the Shadow School will still suspect him. By then, maybe there will be a rift between the sovereign of the Shadow School and Song Yuan, which will be diametrically opposed to Gao Ge¡¯s goal.


    Thinking of that, Gao Ge suddenly feels a headache.


    If so, he has to worry about Song Yang¡¯s life? If Song Yang is really dead, he cannot do anything to clear his name then.

 Chapter 683 - I’ll Sit aside and Watch

    Gao Ge feels a headache but the people of the Poison Sect are having a greater headache.


    The Poison Sect has encountered a great crisis.


    That is¡­


    The Book of Poison of the Poison Sect is leaked!


    Although it is obtained by the Xie Family only now, it is indisputably a matter of time that the book will be circulated.


    The Book of Poison is the root of the Poison Sect.


    Now, their root has been dug up and exposed under the sun.


    However, now they can¡¯t do anything about it. After all, they cannot make the Xie Family hand over the Book of Poison. Even if the Xie Family agrees, they must pay a big price.


    If they can solve the problem at a big price, it won¡¯t be a big deal for the Poison Sect but who knows whether the Xie Family has kept a copy after they paying the big price?


    Of course.


    They don¡¯t know the Book of Poison the Xie Family has is actually a copy of the original work.


    This is the most pathetic thing.


    Now, in the Xie Family¡¯s house, Xie Zhuolian is also very angry.


    In the grotto-heaven of the Xie Family, there is row upon row of antique buildings, whose edge cannot be seen.


    Xie Zhuolian rushes through the veranda, which is across an artificial lake. She passes the veranda and enters a pavilion.


    Behind the pavilion is a large area of herb field. The herbs grown here are rare to see in the secular world. Even the members of the Xie Family are not allowed to come here in general cases.


    Moreover, it is said that fierce rare beasts are raised in the herb field, which are incomparably strong. Even the cultivators at the realm of Master cannot get away unscathed if they break into this place.


    In the pavilion, there are more than ten people busy working, most of whom are older than 60 years old.


    Looking at Xie Zhuolian¡¯s angry face, one of the old people sitting on the seats of honor laughs.


    ¡°See? I told you that she couldn¡¯t refrain from running over and denouncing us.¡±


    The several other old people also nod their heads.


    ¡°Grandpa, you knew I would come?¡± Xie Zhuolian is a bit taken aback.


    ¡°Of course. And you are here for the matter of the Poison Sect, right?¡± The old man, with a benign face, looks at Xie Zhuolian amiably.


    ¡°Grandpa, since you all know why I am here, you should give me an explanation.¡± Xie Zhuolian still looks furious.


    There are two young men present too, who seem a bit uneasy.


    In the end, the old man that looks kind speaks first.


    ¡°Zhuolian, don¡¯t you just want to know who spread the news that the Book of Poison was given by Gao Ge?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Xie Zhuolian hastens to nod.


    That¡¯s what she is angry about.


    After all, the Book of Poison is given by Gao Ge to her, which is a big favor for her. However, to her surprise, the news has been spread. The people of the Poison Sect may have known her Book of Poison was obtained from Gao Ge.


    As a member of the Xie Family, Xie Zhuolian wouldn¡¯t need to worry about being targeted by the Poison Sect. After all, they are both blessed spots. She doesn¡¯t need to fear at all.


    Besides, among all the blessed spots, countless masters owe a lot to the Xie Family. If the Poison Sect really wants to make trouble for the Xie Family, they really have to think about whether they are capable enough.


    On the contrary, Gao Ge is different.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t belong to any blessed spot. Now, he is not a member of the Dragon Court, either. If the Poison Sect really wants to deal with Gao Ge, it will definitely be troublesome for Gao Ge.


    Now, she is in a dilemma of how to face Gao Ge.


    This is the most tricky thing for her.


    ¡°Alas, Jue, we may as well directly kill these beasts,¡± another old man says. Compared with the one sitting on the seat of honor, he is obviously younger, who is a bit more than 60 years old.


    Now, he looks rather grieved with his eyes full of guilt.


    The other two young men in the pavilion are astounded now, whose eyes show deep fear.


    Xie Zhuolian feels so puzzled and kind of fails to figure out what¡¯s going on now.


    ¡°No rush for now.¡± Xie Jue smiles. He is the master of the Xie Family as well as the grandpa of Xie Zhuolian.


    He turns around to look at the two men and asks, ¡°Xie Feng, Xie Shan, why did you disclose this matter to others?¡±


    ¡°Granduncle, we¡­ we were chatting casually and never expected that we would be overheard¡­¡± One of the young men, who has bright eyes, hastens to kneel and lower his head to look at the ground, trying to defend himself.


    ¡°Well¡­ Xie Feng, it is wrong for you to say that. Just because you disclose the matter to others by accident, we wouldn¡¯t hold you responsible?¡± Xie Jue asks with a frown.


    The two young men become even more astonished and their faces turn ghastly pale as if they lost too much blood.


    ¡°Granduncle, please spare my life!¡±


    ¡°Granduncle, please spare my life!¡±


    Xie Zhuolian knows Xie Feng and Xie Shan, who are the grandsons of her grandpa¡¯s brother, aka, her granduncle. Hence, one of them is her elder cousin and the other is her younger cousin. Yet, they are always not interested in the medical skills of the Xie Family so they are poor at both their cultivation and medical skills. So, their positions in the Xie Family are mediocre. Xie Zhuolian seldom deals with them. There are too many members of the Xie Family, including various cousins. Xie Zhuolian may not know them all even when she meets them.


    Like the other families, since the Xie Family started to thrive, a lot of distant relatives have shown up, who are not rejected by the Xie Family. As long as they are proven to be related to the Xie Family, they can all enter the grotto-heaven of the Xie Family. However, it is easy to come in and hard to get out. The blessed spot is not the place where they can come and go freely.


    ¡°Grandpa, it was them who spread the news?¡± Xie Zhuolian ventures to ask.


    ¡°Yeah, it is these two brats who leaked the news,¡± Xie Zhen, the third granduncle of Xie Zhuolian says in a deep voice, ¡°Zhuolian, they¡¯ve actually put you and the whole family into a disloyal position, so we can never let them go.¡±


    Xie Zhuolian nods her head and feels a bit complicated. It is said by her third granduncle, and Xie Shan and Xie Feng are his grandsons.


    Such words sound unreliable anyhow.


    ¡°Jue, they must die for their mistake!¡± Xie Zhen turns around to look at Xie Jue and says in a deep voice.


    Xie Jue strokes his beards and gets lost in thought.


    On the contrary, Xie Zhuolian is surprised.


    Her third granduncle wants to execute his two grandsons?


    For the moment, Xie Zhuolian can¡¯t believe what she has heard.


    However, Xie Jue suddenly looks at Xie Zhuolian and says with a smile, ¡°Zhuolian, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Xie Zhuolian is confused.


    She wants to say that she will sit aside and watch but under the current circumstance, she may get into trouble if she really says so.

 Chapter 684 - Let Them Die

    Xie Zhuolian is a bit puzzled now. She kind of cannot figure out the current situation.


    So these two men¡¯s lives are in her hands now?


    However, she has never thought of handling such a situation!


    Seeing Xie Zhuolian¡¯s embarrassed look, Xie Shan and Xie Feng immediately realize that this is their chance of surviving. Hence, they rush to Xie Zhuolian and kneel before her at once. They act so neatly as if having practiced it hundreds of times.


    Upon seeing Xie Shan and Xie Feng kneel before her, Xie Zhuolian is also freaked out.


    She takes two steps back subconsciously and gapes at them with staring eyes.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Zhuolian! Please let go of us both! It was our honest mistake. We didn¡¯t think that much! We know we are wrong. We really do. We will never leave the Xie Family again. We promise that we will never blather outside. Please¡­¡±


    Looking at the two of them kowtowing before her, Xie Zhuolian is flustered for the moment.


    ¡°Get up quickly¡­¡± Xie Zhuolian is completely dumbfounded. Mostly, she spends most of her time studying medical skills. How can she have the mood to think about this kind of thing?


    ¡°Zhuolian, as long as you agree not to kill us, we will do whatever you want us to do. Please. Please¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Xie Zhen shouts and then kicks them aside. ¡°Don¡¯t cry here. What are you begging mercy for? You are the men of the Xie Family. You must be macho! So what if the family makes you die? How can you be crying here?¡± Xie Zhen is like a furious lion, who is still giving off rich killing intent.


    Then, Xie Zhen turns around to look at Xie Zhuolian and gives an amicable smile.


    ¡°Zhuolian, don¡¯t be affected by them. Since they made a mistake, they should be punished. Don¡¯t think they are pitiful because they ask for mercy!¡±


    ¡°Yeah! Zhuolian, don¡¯t be affected by them. Tell me, how do you think we should dispose of them?¡± Xie Jue stands up and says to her with a smile.


    Xie Zhuolian tugs at her own clothes. ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Zhuolian, just say it boldly,¡± Xie Jue says laughingly. ¡°I¡¯m your grandpa. These things should be dealt with by me but after all, you know Gao Ge so you should give an explanation to him. No matter what decision you make, I will do it for you. It is up to you to kill them or break their four limbs.¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, in my opinion, they made a mistake but they don¡¯t deserve to die¡­¡± Xie Zhuolian heaves a sigh and says with red eyes.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Xie Jue is dazed and asks, ¡°Don¡¯t they deserve to die?¡±


    ¡°No, Grandpa, Xie Shan and Xie Feng shouldn¡¯t have leaked the information but now that the mistake was made, it is already too late no matter how we dispose of them. We may as well think of a remedy. After all, we cannot watch the Poison Sect make trouble for Gao Ge,¡± Xie Zhuolian speaks.


    Xie Jue frowns and nods, ¡°Zhuolian has made a good point. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Jue, the current priority is to deal with the Poison Sect. These two brats are actually insignificant.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ Jue, look, should we protect Gao Ge?¡±


    Xie Zhuolian stares at Xie Jue too, her eyes full of expectations.


    Xie Jue heaves a sigh and says, ¡°Indeed. Gao Ge hands over the Book of Poison to our family, which is a big favor for us, but we do put him into trouble. How about this? Zhuolian, go and tell Gao Ge that the Xie Family is willing to undertake the responsibility and that he can come to our family. As long as he comes to our place, we will definitely protect him.¡±


    Xie Zhuolian is quite surprised and even delighted. ¡°Really? Grandpa, can we really do that?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Xie Jue says with a smile.


    Xie Zhen suddenly says, ¡°Jue, I don¡¯t think it is a good idea.¡±


    Xie Zhuolian can¡¯t help turning around to look at Xie Zhen.


    Xie Jue is also a bit disgruntled. ¡°Zhen, what do you mean?¡±


    Xie Zhen coughs and hastens to say, ¡°I¡¯m not saying that we shouldn¡¯t protect Gao Ge. Instead, I simply think if we do so, we will give the Poison Sect an excuse to make trouble for us. They must think that we are being unreasonable or even try to wreck the peace among the blessed spots. After all, Gao Ge stole their Book of Poison. And we choose to protect Gao Ge rather than hand him over.¡±


    Xie Jue nods his head. ¡°You are right too. What do you mean then?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Granduncle, Gao Ge is a nice person!¡± Xie Zhuolian says in a hurry.


    Xie Zhen takes a look at Xie Zhuolian and says with a smile, ¡°Zhuolian, don¡¯t worry. I mean we can let Gao Ge join our family. In this case, we will have a good reason to protect him. What do you say?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Xie Zhuolian slightly frowns.


    ¡°Yeah, Zhuolian. I think your granduncle¡¯s idea is good. In this case, it becomes perfectly justifiable for us to protect Gao Ge. And our family is one of the blessed spots. He won¡¯t suffer loss if he joins our family,¡± Xie Jue also says with a nod.


    Xie Zhuolian is still pondering.


    ¡°Of course, if you can¡¯t bear to deal with Xie Feng and Xie Shan, you can leave them to him when he arrives. Won¡¯t it satisfy both sides?¡± Xie Jue continues.


    Xie Zhuolian feels what her grandpa and the others said sounds quite reasonable¡­


    Right at the moment, a deep sigh comes from outside, full of vicissitudes.


    ¡°What¡¯s hard to dispose of? Zhuolian, since they all say that Xie Shan and Xie Feng deserve to die, just let them die.¡±


    A grey-haired old man walks inside slowly holding a stick, followed by a middle-aged man.


    ¡°Dad?¡± Xie Jue and the others are all astonished.


    ¡°Great-grandpa?¡± Xie Zhuolian is dazed and hastens to go over to support the old man.


    ¡°You are too silly. How can you surpass them in terms of scheming?¡± The old man reaches out his hand to grab Xie Zhuolian¡¯s arm with a cold smile on his face. ¡°Zhuolian, listen to me. Since they all think that the two brats deserve to die, you should just let them die! Humph, you can wait and see whether they will do it or not! A group of old guys are deceiving a little girl. Shame on you!¡±


    Xie Zhuolian is stupefied.


    The great-grandpa has made himself clear.


    So, her grandpa and the others are all acting and deceiving her?


    How is it possible?


    Xie Jue and the others are all embarrassed. They just look at each other and don¡¯t know what to say.

 Chapter 685 - 5 Regain the Advantage

    In the pavilion, Xie Jue and the others are all embarrassed.


    Xie Fangyou¡¯s arrival is out of their control and expectation.


    Even if the master of the Xie Family is Xie Jue, he doesn¡¯t dare to act recklessly before Xie Fangyou. They are all receiving the tongue-lashing with their heads lowered.


    ¡°Grandpa, why did you lie to me?¡± Xie Zhuolian asks with tears in her eyes. The truth is a bit too brutal for her to accept.


    ¡°Ahem. Zhuolian, actually, we want to do nothing but to get Gao Ge to join us through you,¡± Xie Jue says with a bitter smile.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Xie Zhuolian is a smart girl. She quickly thinks of something soon and then says open-mouthed, ¡°Were it you who deliberately spread the news?¡±


    Seeing Xie Jue¡¯s guilty eyes, Xie Zhuolian only feels dizzy, staggers and almost falls.


    Xie Fangyou reaches out his hand to hold her and then glares at Xie Jue and the others.


    ¡°How old are you? You are several hundred years old in total. How can you lie to a little girl? Do you have a great sense of achievement?¡± Xie Fangyou snaps.


    Xie Jue says resignedly, ¡°Dad, can you stay out of this?¡±


    ¡°Stay out of this? So I just stand aside and watch you deceive her?¡± Xie Fangyou widens his eyes. ¡°Are you saying that I¡¯m wrong?¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Xie Jue hastens to shake his head.


    He is 75 years old now but if he pisses off his father, Xie Fangyou will still come forward and hit him with the stick.


    ¡°Dad, Gao Ge is a good talent and I¡¯ve learned that his aura can save lives and cure injuries. Earth Dragon once lost an arm and then Gao Ge helped regrow his arm with his aura¡­¡± Xie Zhen says in a low voice.


    ¡°Helped him regrow the lost arm?¡± Xie Fangyou is astonished. ¡°It¡¯s so unbelievable!¡±


    ¡°How dare I lie to you?¡± Xie Zhen hastens to say.


    Xie Fangyou frowns and presses his hands on the stick.


    ¡°In this case, if Gao Ge joins our family, it won¡¯t be a bad thing indeed¡­¡±


    ¡°Great-grandpa!¡± Xie Zhuolian becomes anxious.


    Xie Fangyou laughs and says, ¡°Of course, our family never forces others to do anything. Here is the deal. Zhuolian, bring a few people to find Gao Ge and tell him that as long as he is willing to join the Xie Family, he can put forward whatever conditions he wants. As long as his conditions are reasonable, we can agree anyway.¡±


    ¡°What if he is unwilling to?¡± Xie Zhuolian asks in a low voice.


    ¡°If he is unwilling to, I will go to the Poison Sect and deal with this matter,¡± Xie Fangyou says calmly.


    ¡°Dad, you can¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°Great-grandpa¡­¡±


    ¡°Dad, you shouldn¡¯t!¡±


    Xie Fangyou waves his hand.


    ¡°Gao Ge acquired the Book of Poison and gave it to our family, which is a great favor for us. What you did is pardonable but it is still heartless and immoral. If Gao Ge dies, our family will be gravely sinful. Someone must stand up and shoulder the responsibility. I, Xie Fangyou, am 120 years old now. It may be inappropriate for you to do that but not for me. That¡¯s final for this matter. No need for further discussion.¡±


    After saying that, Xie Fangyou turns around and leaves.


    There is a rush of yowling behind him and he just turns a deaf ear to that.


    Xie Fangyou came here quietly. When he leaves, he is also rather decisive.


    All the people present know it is impossible to make Xie Fangyou change his mind so they can only gaze at Xie Zhuolian.


    ¡°Zhuolian, it is an important matter. We can only count on you,¡± Xie Jue sighs and says.


    Xie Zhuolian has been dumbfounded.


    Unexpectedly, the situation has become like this.


    ¡°Yeah, Zhuolian, you must find a way to rope in Gao Ge to join us. If you can¡¯t, you can invite him to our family and we will talk him over to our side!¡± Xie Zhen also hastens to shout.


    Xie Zhuolian heaves a sigh. ¡°Grandpa, I can only try my best but I can¡¯t be sure of the result.¡±


    Xie Jue also understands Xie Zhuolian¡¯s predicament so he can only nod his head. ¡°You just do your best. If you also cannot persuade him, I must go to meet him by myself if necessary.¡±


    Xie Jue can¡¯t remember when he got out of the blessed spot the last time.


    Generally, even if there is anything he needs to go out and deal with, he can ask someone else to do it.


    As the master of the Xie Family, Xie Jue mustn¡¯t run about.


    By now, he doesn¡¯t have other choices.


    Now, he has a feeling that he has made a wrong move.


    No one expected this old man would be so decisive.


    To give the Poison Sect an explanation?


    In other words, Xie Fangyou will exchange his life for Gao Ge¡¯s?


    Xie Jue can never agree to such a thing!


    ¡°Okay. Xie Zhuolian, this time, let your Uncle Lu escort you there. He is also a cultivator at the realm of Master, who can protect your safety.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡­


    At the moment.


    Gao Ge has no idea that his matter has caused uproar in the Xie Family.


    Now, he is still searching for the Ghost Sect by all means.


    It has been more than ten days since he arrived in Shan City. However, these days he has harvested nothing. Hence, he has to suspect whether his thoughts have gone wrong.


    Does the base of the Ghost Sect really have anything to do with Shan City?


    Did he find the wrong place?


    On second thought, Gao Ge shakes his head.


    It is not very likely.


    Both Yue Tuzhi and the Shadow School mentioned Shan City to him.


    Even if Shan City is not the base of the Ghost Sect, it should be pretty close.


    He is wondering whether the Dragon Court has got any information.


    However, on the 11th day, Gao Ge acquires a piece of news surprisingly.


    According to Susu, Li Lang appears in Shan City.


    Gao Ge is overjoyed at the news.


    Even if he cannot find the base of the Ghost sect from Li Lang, it will be a great relief to kill the latter.


    After all, if Li Lang returns to Shan City alive, he may cause trouble for Gao Ge.


    Perhaps, Meng Jing will encounter danger.


    Gao Ge can never let it happen.


    ¡°Mr. Gao, do you need me to go with you?¡± Susu asks.


    Gao Ge thinks about it and still shakes his head.


    He looks at the note given by Susu. It says an address, which is a small county near Shan City. It is only an hour and a half¡¯s drive from here.


    ¡°I can handle this alone.¡± Now Li Lang has been somewhat capable. Even if he is no match for Gao Ge, Gao Ge is still worried that he may have got other moves to cause trouble for Susu. Hence, he had better do it alone.


    As Gao Ge is determined, Susu doesn¡¯t insist on going with him. Instead, she only asks Gao Ge to be careful.


    The moment Gao Ge leaves the hotel, in another room, Song Yang lying in the chair picks up the phone nearby.


    ¡°Eldest Young Master, Gao Ge has left!¡±


    Song Yang is beaming with a smile. After hanging up the phone, he adjusts his hair and bursts out laughing.


    Such a feeling of regaining the advantage makes him feel so delighted beyond words.

 Chapter 686 - Song Yang’s Joy

    The two middle-aged men still stand before Song Yang.


    They seem to feel like saying something but they don¡¯t know how they should say it.


    They are also aware that if they continue to object to Song Yang¡¯s decision, Song Yang may really kill them.


    Yet, if Song Yang continues executing his plan, the situation will become extremely complicated and his own life will be in danger.


    They don¡¯t think they can stop Gao Ge from killing their eldest young master.


    Song Yang takes a look at them and sneers, ¡°You two useless brats! I don¡¯t expect you to be of help. Now I only hope you not to make trouble for me. Understand?¡±


    The two middle-aged men look each other in the eye and both heave a sigh.


    Before they say anything, Song Yang has spoken first.


    As a result, it becomes even harder for them to persuade him.


    Of course, it is Song Yang who deliberately spread the fake news about Li Lang to Gao Ge. Actually, it is not complicated. After all, Song Yang is the eldest young master of the Shadow School.


    Even though the information department of the Shadow School is in the charge of Song Yuan, surely there are Song Yang¡¯s spies in the department.


    Now, due to his arrangement, his spies are completely exposed. And it is only to piss off Gao Ge and let Song Yang vent his anger¡­ This is so¡­


    So uneconomical!


    The loss outweighs the gain!


    However, what¡¯s done is done. Their persuasion will do no good but make Song Yang mad. Therefore, they had better stay quiet. After all, it is Song Yang¡¯s own business. As his aides, they have said all that they should say. The consequence will be borne by Song Yang alone. If there is anything they are upset about, they are simply sorry for his incapability and misconduct.


    Anyway, as long as Song Yang is happy, they will just let go.


    This is what the saying means¨C¡±Despair is the greatest sorrow¡±.


    Song Yang washes his hair simply and has it dried. Looking at himself in the mirror, he feels he is so damn handsome.


    ¡°Why am I so handsome?¡± Song Yang is narcissistic about his good look.


    After saying that, he walks out of his room at a brisk pace.


    The bearded man heaves a sigh. ¡°Young Master is so lacking in self-knowledge.¡±


    The quiet middle-aged man also nods his head. ¡°Yeah, I actually don¡¯t think he looks good at all.¡±


    The bearded man pulls a long face. ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean.¡±


    The man blinks his eyes.


    The bearded man also has no interest in continuing.


    The bearded man stops and the other man thinks of something.


    ¡°Do we need to report what¡¯s happening here?¡±


    ¡°What for?¡± The bearded man takes a look at him and sneers. ¡°If you want to die, I will surely not stop you.¡±


    ¡°Is it that serious¡­¡± The man ventures.


    ¡°Is it that serious?¡± The bearded man heaves a sigh and says, ¡°Firstly, you must know this. We work for the eldest young master and our mission is to protect him. We are not qualified to stop what he does or what he wants to do. Instead, we can only comply with his order and help him.¡±


    The other man coughs and touches his own Adam¡¯s apple, saying softly, ¡°But I think Mrs. Song must want us to tell her.¡±


    The bearded man sneers and nods his head. ¡°Of course. If you want to tell Mrs. Song, she will surely stop him when she is informed. However, after she stops Song Yang, he will be fine but we will be in trouble.¡±


    The other man blinks his eyes.


    Although he has spent some time with the bearded man, he is not smart enough to understand what on earth the bearded man wants to say. What he wants to do is clearly the right thing. Even if Mrs. Song won¡¯t reward them, she shouldn¡¯t make trouble either. He is so puzzled.


    The bearded man heaves a sigh. Sitting on the sofa, he says in depression, ¡°It is against the rules if we do that. Understand?¡±


    The man doesn¡¯t fully understand but he also nods his head and also perishes his thought.


    Although he still doesn¡¯t understand the bearded man¡¯s intent, he believes that the latter is always considerate. This time, the bearded man must be right too.


    ¡­


    There is a knock on the door.


    Hearing the knock on the door, Susu, who is drinking tea cross-legged, knits her brows.


    She takes a look at the phone on the table. It hasn¡¯t been long since Gao Ge left. She hasn¡¯t received any messages. Hence, it can¡¯t be about Gao Ge. If her subordinates want to find her, they will give prior notice to her rather than rush here recklessly. The waiters in the hotel won¡¯t come to clean the room at the moment.


    ¡°Who is there?¡± Susu stands up and walks to the door, asking.


    ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± the man outside the door coughs and says.


    Susu immediately becomes worried.


    The voice is not highly recognizable but she can still judge who is standing outside the door accurately.


    ¡°Open the door,¡± Song Yang says. ¡°Of course, you can choose not to open the door but you will suffer the consequences.¡±


    Susu hesitates but she still opens the door.


    Song Yang¡¯s cultivation level is not high but he is a cultivator anyway.


    It is obviously wishful thinking if she wants to stops him with a door of the hotel.


    As she opens the door and sees Song Yang standing at the door, Susu tries her best to keep calm. It¡¯s like when you meet a dog and run faster, the dog will chase harder.


    Even a 3-year-old kid knows that.


    ¡°Eldest Young Master, what can I do for you?¡±


    Song Yang slowly walks in and then closes the door.


    Susu subconsciously takes two steps backward. She tries to keep composed but it is in vain to keep calm at the moment.


    ¡°Bi*ch!¡± Song Yang yells and slaps Susu in the face.


    Susu falls to the floor but she doesn¡¯t immediately get up. She is aware that if she gets up now, he may slap her again.


    Yet, she still underestimates how angry Song Yang is.


    Even if Susu doesn¡¯t stand up, he still kicks Susu lying on the floor.


    ¡°With Gao Ge as your patron, you think you are invincible? If you are really capable, ask Gao Ge to show up in front of me!¡± Song Yang looks down at Susu and says with a sinister smile.


    Now, Song Yang has a sense of achievement.


    He feels so overjoyed.


    He reaches out his hand to pick Susu up and throw her onto the sofa.


    ¡°Eldest Young Master, if you have any problem, you can go to Gao Ge,¡± Susu says.


    Actually, she is not heartless and just wants to pass the bucket to Gao Ge.


    Instead, she knows well¡­


    Song Yang doesn¡¯t dare to make trouble for Gao Ge at all.


    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t stay still when he was slapped by Gao Ge at the airport.


    After all, Song Yang can never become a kind man suddenly.

 Chapter 687 - Paw at His Heart

    What Susu said doesn¡¯t make Song Yang guilty, but rather irritates him.


    ¡°You think I don¡¯t dare to make trouble for Gao Ge, don¡¯t you?¡± Song Yang sneers.


    Susu doesn¡¯t answer the question.


    It is not because Song Yang is so terrifying that she doesn¡¯t dare to make a sound.


    Instead, it is because Song Yang¡¯s question is too stupid.


    The answer is so evident.


    ¡°Listen, when I become the sovereign of the Shadow School, the first one I will get rid of is Gao Ge. Got it?¡± Song Yang says with a cold voice.


    ¡°If the Shadow School can really kill Gao Ge that easily, why is the Shadow School so eager to win Gao Ge over?¡± Susu snorts.


    Song Yang is lost for words now.


    ¡°Besides, it remains unknown whether you can become the sovereign of the Shadow School. Even if you really do, how many years will that be? Are you sure that the Shadow School is still capable of dealing with Gao Ge?¡± Susu continues asking.


    Song Yang scowls at her, saying, ¡°Are you insane? You think the whole Shadow School cannot take Gao Ge down?¡±


    ¡°Now, Gao Ge is still a swordsman at the realm of Master but in a few years, do you think the chances of him reaching the realm of Grand Master are low?¡±


    Song Yang¡¯s face becomes a bit stern.


    He went to Jiangnan City to win Gao Ge over so he has known something about Gao Ge more or less.


    Gao Ge¡¯s growth speed is so terrifyingly fast.


    Song Yang actually believes that Gao Ge may become a swordsman at the realm of Grand Master in only five years rather than a dozen years.


    A swordsman at the realm of Grand Master¡­


    The Shadow School really may not be able to deal with that¡­


    The truth is always the hardest thing to accept.


    It is the most suitable saying to describe how Song Yang feels now.


    He feels so frustrated¡­


    ¡°Shut up! Shut up!¡±


    Song Yang shouts hysterically.


    There is no other reason.


    He simply feels that if he lets Susu continue talking, he may really be driven nuts.


    It is fine to have an enemy that has insulted him. Worse still, the enemy is a capable master.


    It is not the worst that his enemy is a master but shockingly, he is a genius.


    It is still not horrid that he is a genius. The worst case is that this genius turns out to be more ambitious and hard-working than him.


    The more Susu says, the more Song Yang feels that he can only seek revenge in his dream.


    The more he thinks, the greater blow he takes.


    Now, Song Yang starts to ponder whether he should give up seeking revenge on Gao Ge.


    When he realizes that, he feels even more depressed.


    Hence, he decides to focus on the current matter instead of thinking about that.


    That is, he should deal with Susu who has been pressed on the sofa by him now.


    There is a glint of despair in Susu¡¯s eyes.


    Gao Ge cannot come back within a short time.


    Basically, none of the people she can ask for help in Shan City dare to offend the eldest young master, Song Yang.


    On second thought, Susu also gives a bitter smile. She should have made such preparations earlier.


    When she knew that Song Yang was coming to Shan City, she has foreseen such a situation would happen.


    When Susu closes her eyes, she can also hear Song Yang gasping heavily. She can¡¯t help thinking of a gentle and handsome man who acts as thoughtfully as she does.


    Tears run down her face, dragging a tear stain¡­


    However, now, Gao Ge¡¯s bedroom is suddenly kicked open.


    A beast¡¯s roar sounds extremely clear.


    Upon hearing the sound, Susu subconsciously turns around to look at the door.


    ¡°Doudou?¡±


    Susu is obviously surprised to see Doudou appear. She thought that Doudou had been taken away by Gao Ge and never expected it to stay here.


    Song Yang is also astounded to see Doudou but before he can give any reaction, Doudou has sprung at him. Its large body directly knocks Song Yang off directly. Meanwhile, it also howls constantly, as if warning the creatures that break into its territory by accident.


    Apparently, Song Yang is stupefied.


    Just because he has investigated Gao Ge, he knows well about Doudou¡¯s capability.


    Putting other factors aside, he is surely no match for Doudou now.


    Even if he summons the bearded man and the quiet man, the situation won¡¯t be any better for him.


    ¡°How can you be here? How can you be here¡­¡± Song Yang is completely flustered.


    He thought he was bound to get his way but unexpectedly, Doudou shows up to make a mess at the crucial moment.


    In fact, Doudou is rather furious now.


    The reason it stays is that Gao Ge was worried that something bad might happen to Susu after he left. After all, Song Yang is an idiot, who might do something while Gao Ge is away. Therefore, he left with the golden monkey only and let Doudou stay here. Anyway, Song Yang and the two middle-aged men following him, according to Gao Ge, are averagely capable.


    In terms of Doudou¡¯s capability, it is not a difficult thing to deal with them. Even if it cannot, it can still protect Susu and leave together unscathed.


    Gao Ge has absolute confidence in Doudou. Otherwise, it would be a total waste that he fed so much serpent meat from his space of star map to it¡­


    However, to Doudou¡¯s astonishment, the woman it was supposed to protect after Gao Ge left was almost raped while it was napping. After all, it didn¡¯t expect that Song Yang should come so fast. Did he stay at the door for a stakeout before? It feels so furious. Should anything untoward really happen to Susu on its watch, its owner would humiliate it to death!


    No way! It can never let such a thing happen!


    Howl!


    ¡°Beast, go away!¡± Song Yang slowly stands up and yells at Doudou with red eyes.


    Rather than get angry, Doudou stares at Song Yang with a bantering look, as if gazing at an idiot.


    It doesn¡¯t know how Song Yang can have the nerve to ask it to go away.


    If it were not for the fact that Doudou was told by Gao Ge not to kill Song Yang unless necessary, it could have rushed forward to paw at his heart and make him feel what a serious beating is like.


    Actually, Song Yang also knows he is no match for Doudou but it is a rare beast only. What if it is really scared by him due to its stupidity?


    Obviously, Song Yang misjudged Doudou and also overestimated himself. Anyway, Doudou feels that it is much smarter than Song Yang.

 Chapter 688 - Pity Him

    Although Gao Ge claims not to hurt Song Yang¡¯s life, it is not for sure. In other words, even if Doudou really kills Song Yang, the consequence won¡¯t be so serious. At worst, it will be scolded by Gao Ge. That¡¯s all.


    Of course.


    Doudou doesn¡¯t want to make trouble for Gao Ge. Hence, it won¡¯t kill Song Yang for now.


    Suddenly, Doudou rushes to Song Yang in an imposing manner.


    It doesn¡¯t kill him but it should be okay to beat him up?


    It is hard to imagine the eldest young master of the Shadow School, Song Yang turns out to be so incapable in the face of such a rare beast as Doudou.


    Actually, at first, Song Yang did want to fight back but he never expected that when he slightly struck it back, Doudou would hit him more harshly.


    This is a serious beating.


    Soon, Song Yang¡¯s body and face are full of scratch marks.


    ¡°Doudou, stop it,¡± Susu says. ¡°He is the eldest young master of the Shadow School. You can¡¯t afford to offend him.¡±


    Doudou stops as expected and walks aside to watch TV.


    It seems as if what happened just now had nothing to do with Doudou. It just stopped as told, like the rainstorm in summer.


    Song Yang has cursed Susu badly inwardly in all aspects, including her ancestors and descendants!


    The eldest young master of the Shadow School?


    Susu doesn¡¯t stand up to stop Doudou until it has beaten him so seriously. Is she too hypocritical?


    Sadly, he doesn¡¯t even dare to voice out such a complaint in case that Doudou will rush forward again to teach him another lesson.


    ¡°Eldest Young Master, how about staying here to have a cup of tea?¡± Susu says to Song Yang with a smile.


    Song Yang finally recovers from the shock. Now, how can he want to continue staying? In a hurry, he rushes to the door, opens it and dashes out without hesitation. He is afraid that he may be detained by Doudou if he acts slightly slowly.


    Susu hastens to close the door.


    She frowns and feels something is wrong.


    Song Yang acted too fast. He came here almost right after Gao Ge left.


    Hence, a bad thought comes to Susu¡¯s mind.


    Is there anything wrong with the news that Gao Ge acquired?


    Having thought back and forth, she decides to tell Gao Ge the ins and outs of the matter. It is not to vent her grievances to Gao Ge or wish him to get even for her. She only feels that it is too coincidental so she finds it necessary to give him a reminder.


    Gao Ge is not an idiot. When Susu just starts talking, he realizes what she wants to say.


    ¡°You are saying that something is wrong with the news I acquired?¡± Gao Ge asks in a stern voice on the phone.


    Susu can tell from his voice that he is deeply dejected so she kind of feels pitiful for him. However, that¡¯s the truth. She can only express her whole thought.


    Hence, she nods and continues, ¡°Although it is a guess only, it is very likely. So, Mr. Gao, you must be alert and stay safe.¡±


    Gao Ge sneers, ¡°I know, but if Song Yang really dares to set me up, he does have my respect.¡±


    Gao Ge¡¯s voice is full of disdain.


    He despises Song Yang from the bottom of his heart.


    Susu also feels that it is nearly impossible that Song Yang dares to ambush Gao Ge.


    His goal may be simply to sleep with her.


    If such a thing were done by another man, she could find it hard to understand.


    Taking great pains and tremendous risk only for such a goal?


    Is that really not a psycho?


    However, if it is done by Song Yang, it is understandable, because it is quite consistent with his stupid persona.


    After hanging up, Susu puts on a cold face.


    Having thought for a while, she calls Song Yuan and tells him what has happened here.


    Song Yuan is a bit astonished too.


    Susu keeps reporting the current situation and also tells him about her thoughts.


    ¡°Second Young Master, if the news was really to lure Gao Ge away from here, it means that we have had Song Yang¡¯s people in our information network. Gladly, they have been exposed so I intend to get rid of them all. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Song Yuan suddenly asks.


    ¡°What?¡± Susu feels stunned and then understands what he meant. ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡±


    After saying that, she feels a bit nervous.


    Song Yuan lets out a sigh of relief. ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±


    Susu doesn¡¯t know what to say then.


    After a while, she repeats what she has said.


    ¡°Second Young Master, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°You are the person-in-charge of Shan City. The problem you talked of only exists in Shan City so I will leave it to you,¡± Song Yuan ponders and says.


    Holding the phone, Susu slightly frowns.


    Although the way she talked just now is a bit conservative, in light of his wits, Song Yuan must understand her actual intention.


    She thinks for a while and says in a roundabout way, ¡°Second Young Master, I don¡¯t think it is only about Shan City¡­¡±


    Before Susu finishes her sentence, Song Yuan directly interrupts her on the phone.


    ¡°Whether it is the problem of Shan City or the other places has nothing to do with you. You should focus on Shan City for now.¡±


    After saying this, Song Yuan chooses to hang up the call decisively rather than give Susu a chance to continue talking.


    Susu puts the phone on the table and heaves a sigh.


    She gradually understands what Song Yuan meant.


    Since the moles of Shan City have been exposed, they should be got rid of.


    However, as to those in other places, they cannot be dealt with for now.


    Song Yuan is not an idiot. It is impossible that he doesn¡¯t realize this problem until now but after all, the sovereign of the Shadow School is still in position. If the whole information department of the Shadow School is full of Song Yuan¡¯s personnel, it will be rather awful. No matter what Song Yang does, Song Yuan is fine. Yet, if the sovereign is disgruntled about Song Yuan, the latter will be in trouble.


    As for some things, it is better to be ignorant of them.


    As a saying goes, where ignorance is bliss, it¡¯s folly to be wise.


    Susu is rubbing her temples while watching the screen protector picture. It was taken five years ago. Back then, she looked a bit tanned with dark bags under her eyes while the young man next to her was smiling brightly. Yet, his face was cloaked with unspeakable sadness.


    She couldn¡¯t understand Song Yuan before but as she learns more and more about him, she has gradually realized how stressed this prudent second young master is and how careful he has to be at every step. Because he shoulders too many burdens, he doesn¡¯t dare to act recklessly for fear of dragging the people behind him into the abyss due to him.


    As she thinks, Susu feels more pitiful for him.

 Chapter 689 - Calm Down

    The bell rings. It is a bit hasty, nearly without any intervals.


    The bearded man goes forward with confusion and feels shocked to see Song Yang outside when he opens the door. He finds it a bit unbelievable. Susu must have fought desperately to resist Song Yang! Is she so wild? The scratch marks look like being left by a tiger. It is always said that women are tigresses. Is it really so true?


    ¡°Eldest Young Master, did you make it?¡± The bearded man can¡¯t help asking.


    ¡°Sc**w her! I didn¡¯t fu*king make it all!¡± He can¡¯t help cursing but in a low voice. Yet, it is not because he is afraid of being heard but he fears that he may burst out crying if he yells. God knows what he has gone through. It was like a nightmare to him.


    The other man also comes forward. Staring at Song Yang¡¯s scratches, he stays silent for a while and then says, ¡°It must be done by the rare beast of Gao Ge, Doudou.¡±


    The bearded man is a bit stunned.


    ¡°Is it because Gao Ge had known it was a trap that he didn¡¯t leave?¡± The bearded man asks with confusion.


    The other man shakes his head and doesn¡¯t answer.


    This whole thing was done by Song Yang. They didn¡¯t get involved at all so they cannot analyze it now. After all, they know nothing about it. It is mainly because they don¡¯t want to learn about it either. Song Yang made so much effort only to sleep with a woman. What¡¯s worth learning about? Do they even have to admire Song Yang?


    They cannot do such a boring thing.


    After all, they have brains.


    Yet, Song Yang is so distinctive.


    Song Yang also can¡¯t be bothered to talk too much with them.


    For one thing, he is too embarrassed to talk about it. For another, when Gao Ge beat him up at the airport before, these two men didn¡¯t take any action, which has let him down. He feels that they are not two loyal lackeys of him but two ungrateful souls.


    Hence, without giving them a chance to ask him any questions, he takes a shower and starts to apply the unique ointment of the Shadow School to his injuries.


    ¡°That beast! I must rip off his skin and eat it sooner or later,¡± Song Yang snaps while smearing the ointment.


    The bearded man thinks for a long time and still walks over.


    ¡°Young Master, how about me helping apply the ointment to your back?¡±


    ¡°No need. Piss off!¡± Song Yang has no way to vent his anger so he is unwilling to let go of this opportunity. While cursing, he also picks up the glass ashtray and smashes it at the bearded man heavily.


    The bearded man just lets himself hit by the ashtray rather than dodge it. After all, it won¡¯t cause any harm. It¡¯s not a big deal.


    He wanted to take the opportunity to talk with Song Yang. For example, if Gao Ge finds out he is fooled by Song Yang, he will probably give Song Yang a serious beating.


    Yet, now, he perishes his thought.


    On the one hand, he feels that even if he really says it, Song Yang won¡¯t necessarily listen to him. Maybe Song Yang will make things even more complicated due to his reverse psychology.


    On the other hand, he suddenly feels that it is not worthwhile to say that.


    As a saying goes, the mortal world is so not worth it. Now, putting aside whether the mortal world is worth it or not, he feels that Song Yang¡¯s attitude makes his effort so not worth it.


    What he does is clearly justifiable but Song Yang will probably take it as his intervention. Hence, he had better do nothing.


    He may as well let Song Yang do whatever he wants to do. It¡¯s for everyone¡¯s own good.


    Likewise, the emperor just liked being praised by the courtiers and vicious eunuchs as a wise man and fancied watching others hold the candle to the devil. Then, he would reward them with a lot of silver and gold. On the contrary, the righteous officials had to care for the fate of the nation and insisted on advising the emperor, which would only get them killed by the emperor. Was it worthwhile?


    That was obviously so stupid.


    Having thought it through, the bearded man feels greatly enlightened.


    He may as well muddle along. Why does he have to split hairs?


    Anyway, the bearded man has seen it through now.


    He won¡¯t care whatever Song Yang does. After all, it has nothing to do with him. The so-called community of shared interests is gone. Because he has realized that even if Song Yang really becomes the sovereign of the Shadow School, it has nothing to do with them. The so-called big aid for Song Yang is merely a joke, which he has known clearly from Song Yang¡¯s attitude towards him and the other man.


    Besides, now, Song Yang also hates them very much and even regards them as rubbish. When Gao Ge beat him up, the two of them just stood aside and did nothing. Or, they didn¡¯t dare to do anything.


    This is apparently unacceptable for Song Yang.


    He even feels betrayed.


    Therefore, even if Song Yang really becomes the sovereign of the Shadow School, he may kill them out of anger, let alone reward them.


    After all, Song Yang is a thoughtless man.


    ¡­


    Gao Ge has searched for a whole day and then returns to the hotel with a long face.


    When he arrived at the designated place, he looked for Li Lang for a long time but he didn¡¯t find any trace about him at all. If he simply couldn¡¯t find Li Lang, it wouldn¡¯t be a big deal. Maybe it was because Li Lang hid away but it was not the truth. Gao Ge is not stupid. Failing to find Li Lang and not being there at all are different things.


    It didn¡¯t take Gao Ge much time to realize that Li Lang didn¡¯t show up at all.


    He has been fooled!


    Actually, when Susu called him, Gao Ge had been well prepared but when he really heard the truth, he still found it unacceptable.


    Gao Ge really didn¡¯t expect Song Yang to be that lousy to lure him away in this way so that he himself could make trouble for Susu.


    Is Song Yang an idiot?


    Hence, having returned to the hotel, Gao Ge directly calls Susu.


    ¡°Which room is Song Yang staying in?¡±


    Susu is a bit confused to get a call from Gao Ge but very quickly, she realizes why. Meanwhile, she feels a headache, unsure about whether she should tell him honestly now.


    ¡°Mr. Gao, please calm down¡­¡±


    ¡°Tell me!¡± Gao Ge appears fumed with anger on the phone.


    Susu heaves a sigh and tells him the room number of Song Yang.


    She wanted to say a few words but upon seeing the room number of Song Yang, Gao Ge has directly hung up.


    He puts the phone back into his pocket, walks towards the elevator steadily and enters the floor.


    Susu also rushes towards Song Yang¡¯s room in a hurry.


    After all, it is not a trivial matter. If she leaves it alone, given Gao Ge¡¯s current status, he may really kill Song Yang.


    It will be big trouble.


    Susu is still here so she cannot allow such a thing to happen.


    She is doing so not only for Gao Ge but also for Song Yuan.


    Even if the Shadow School wants to establish friendship with Gao Ge, if the eldest young master is killed by Gao Ge, they will become enemies for sure.

 Chapter 690 - Help Him Up

    With a bang, Gao Ge kicks the door open and immediately hears a woman scream.


    Gao Ge frowns and takes a step back. After making sure that he doesn¡¯t find the wrong room, he is a bit puzzled too.


    He trots inside and sees a man and a woman lying on the big round bed and both covered with the quilt. There is also a camera on the table before the bed.


    ¡°Gao Ge¡­ What are you doing?¡± Song Yang is really freaked out.


    He was doing the last step. Although it is not long since he started, the sound of bang just scares the hell out of him, which also puts him into a shadow. It may take him a long time to get it over. Perhaps he will suffer from PTSD for that.


    The woman is hiding behind Song Yang. Wrapped in the quilt, she still has her long and fine legs exposed outside. The yellowish-brown nail polish on her toes is such an eye-sore to Gao Ge.


    Staring at Song Yang going mad, Gao Ge chuckles.


    He feels that this brat really has no idea what is going on now.


    Besides, he also admires Song Yang.


    Song Yang has fooled him and still dares to stay here rather than escape as soon as possible.


    Does he think that Gao Ge will never seek revenge on him even if realizing the truth?


    Song Yang is clearly audacious in the extreme!


    Therefore, in Gao Ge¡¯s eyes, Song Yang just needs a sound beating!


    He doesn¡¯t know that Song Yang has got several sound beatings from Doudou.


    Gao Ge walks forward hurriedly and drags Song Yang out of the quilt.


    To Gao Ge¡¯s surprise, Song Yang doesn¡¯t want to protect the woman next to him at all. When he rolls off the bed, he drags the quilt with him, leaving the woman naked on the bed. The woman screams and covers her crucial parts with both hands, which is rather unwise to Gao Ge. What¡¯s the point of covering those parts now? She may as well cover her eyes.


    Gao Ge didn¡¯t want to pay attention to the woman on Song Yang¡¯s bed. After all, she has nothing to do with him. He is here for Song Yang only.


    However, the woman keeps screaming, drawing the other customers next door to watch the fun. After all, Gao Ge didn¡¯t close the door when he kicked the door open.


    ¡°Oh my! What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so surprising? It is quite simple. The man¡¯s wife is caught sleeping with another man!¡±


    ¡°You are right. Or he wouldn¡¯t be so furious.¡±


    The people at the door all look at Gao Ge with their eyes full of sympathy.


    Rage just sweeps over Gao Ge.


    What the hell?


    They just regard him as a shame of men.


    He is so furious¡­


    Then, he slaps the woman in the face.


    ¡°If you scream again, I will teach you a serious lesson!¡± Gao Ge says fiercely.


    He wanted to shut the woman¡¯s mouth in this way but astonishingly, the woman gives a delighted look.


    ¡°Oh I see. What kind of lesson? Do you want to give me a spanking? Just bring it on¡­ Here is the deal. Leave when you are done and don¡¯t scare me anymore. I¡¯m a timid person¡­ Come on. Come on. Just do it.¡± The woman suddenly calms down. She is not afraid at all and even feels like lighting up a cigarette and saying, ¡°Cut it out! I¡¯ve met a lot of ups and downs! You can never imagine that!¡±


    Gao Ge¡¯s face is completely clouded over with anger.


    He is reflecting on whether there is anything wrong with his expression or the woman¡¯s brain.


    ¡°Do you really want to die?¡± Gao Ge throws the woman aside and then lifts Song Yang.


    Song Yang is shivering like a little sheep.


    ¡°Gao¡­ Gao Ge, what do you want to do?¡± He is even faltering.


    He was fearless due to his identity before.


    After all, he is the eldest young master of the Shadow School, so Gao Ge can never dare to hurt him. However, now, he has realized that he was wrong, seriously wrong. Gao Ge makes it clear that he never takes this eldest young master of the Shadow School seriously. Moreover, Gao Ge¡¯s furious appearance makes him feel frightened from the depths of his bones as if Gao Ge can just crash his bones with a little squeeze.


    It is not that Gao Ge is a bad-tempered person but that Song Yang has chosen the wrong way.


    These days, Gao Ge has been lying awake all night for Meng Jing¡¯s matter.


    He was overjoyed to acquire the news about Li Lang before but it turned out to be a lie, which crashed his hope brutally. And Song Yang is the ringleader.


    Clearly, he is fooling Gao Ge.


    If it were about other things, Gao Ge might put up with him.


    However, Gao Ge cannot stand this matter.


    He doesn¡¯t respond to Song Yang.


    He smashes Song Yang to the ground and steps on him.


    He stamps on Song Yang¡¯s knee harshly.


    Crack. Song Yang¡¯s bones are broken.


    Those who are watching the fun by the door and the woman holding a pillow in the corner have paled visibly.


    Hearing the cracking sound of the bones is too shocking to them.


    He wonders whether Song Yang is slow in reacting or just becomes unconscious due to the pain.


    Anyway, after pausing for two seconds, Song Yang finally screams in pain.


    ¡°Argh!¡±


    He puts his arms around his right leg and screams, his veins standing out on his forehead. His head is full of sweat. Worse still, without a few breaths, his clothes are soaked in sweat and clung onto his skin closely.


    Gao Ge sneers and stamps on him again without hesitating much.


    Another sound of crack comes.


    His other arm is broken by Gao Ge too.


    Song Yang is too painful to make any sound. Clearly, this is the highest level of pain.


    When Song Yang feels that he will pass out due to the pain, Gao Ge suddenly grabs his arm and transfers a rush of power into his body.


    Instantly, he comes around just like taking a pill.


    With a sinister smile, Gao Ge looks down at Song Yang lying on the ground, just like a devil climbing from the hell. This is what Song Yang feels now.


    ¡°You want to pass out? Humph, I won¡¯t allow that to happen! Are you angry?¡±


    After saying that, Gao Ge grabs Song Yang¡¯s leg and starts to transfer the power of stars.


    Soon, Song Yang¡¯s legs are recovered. After all, Gao Ge¡¯s power of stars can regrow a lost arm. To heal the broken arms won¡¯t be a problem at all.


    Song Yang only feels that his legs are soaked in the hot spring, which is so comfortable.


    However, before he can take a breath, Gao Ge stamps on him again. The connected bones are broken again.


    ¡°Surprise! Are you excited?¡± Gao Ge says with narrowed eyes.


    Song Yang is lost for words.


    He feels as if being knocked down by his team player, healed by the same person, then knocked down again, and healed again¡­

 Chapter 691 - Have to Report It

    Song Yang really wants to die.


    He really means it. If possible, he wishes that he could die at once.


    He thought that it must be nonsense to say that to live was no better than to die.


    Who wants to die if he can live?


    However, now that Song Yang has understood the true meaning of the saying, of course, if Song Yang can have a choice, he must wish that he could never get to understand it.


    Again and again.


    Gao Ge crashes his knees, heals them and then crashes them again.


    Such pain is not conceivable for ordinary people.


    The people by the door are dumbfounded and scared away.


    In their eyes, Gao Ge is literally a psychopath.


    Although they like watching the fun, they must make sure they are safe.


    God knows whether this psychopath will rush forward to stamp on them too!


    At first, they didn¡¯t figure out what was going on but as they watched, they felt their blood froze.


    One can feel the pain of others only by watching.


    Gao Ge repeats the tedious behaviors tirelessly.


    It is hard to say whether he is amused.


    The two middle-aged men hesitate and still rush over.


    They saw that Gao Ge slapped Song Yang away before but they couldn¡¯t do anything about it. After all, they are no match for Gao Ge. Even if they wanted to protect their young master, they were too weak to do it so they could only watch aside. There was no other way than that. However, now the situation is different. They are still no match for Gao Ge but he is tormenting Song Yang rather than beating the latter¡­


    If they still don¡¯t stand up and Song Yang is really killed by Gao Ge, they will be executed by the Shadow School for sure.


    Though they don¡¯t find it very likely.


    Even though they don¡¯t know much about Gao Ge, they still feel that Gao Ge is not stupid.


    Now, Gao Ge has been coerced and urged on all sides.


    If he still pisses off the Shadow School to the extremity for such a trivial thing, Gao Ge will be making things difficult for himself.


    ¡°Gao Ge, enough is enough!¡± The bearded man looks at the pitiful sight in the room in shock. He really didn¡¯t expect that Gao Ge could be so cruel.


    Gao Ge clearly doesn¡¯t take Song Yang¡¯s two bodyguards seriously.


    However, on second thought, if he were Gao Ge, he wouldn¡¯t have any scruples either.


    Given Gao Ge¡¯s capability, he doesn¡¯t need to be low-key¡­


    ¡°Oh?¡± Gao Ge looks up at him and snorts, ¡°What? Do you want to be stamped too?¡±


    The two middle-aged men are frightened to hear Gao Ge¡¯s words.


    They can understand what Gao Ge meant.


    That is, if they dare to talk more, they will be in trouble.


    However, despite that, he still has to brace himself to take a few steps forward.


    After all, Song Yang must be alive!


    ¡°Gao Ge, if you really kill our eldest young master, I¡¯m afraid that the Shadow School will not let you go even if you are on good terms with Song Yuan,¡± the bearded man takes a deep breath and says.


    Gao Ge looks at him coldly and asks, ¡°Are you intimidating me?¡±


    A thrill passes over the bearded man¡¯s body. Of course he doesn¡¯t dare to say yes. He can only say with a bitter smile, ¡°Mr. Gao, that¡¯s not what I mean. I¡¯m only telling you the truth¡­¡±


    Even so, what he said sounds a bit less confident but it is still understandable. After all, if Gao Ge really wants to attack him, he basically has no chance of fighting back.


    Therefore, he must be low-key. Gao Ge is not the man he can offend¡­


    ¡°Do you think I want to kill him?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    Having taken a look at Gao Ge and then Song Yang who is lying on the ground, the bearded man finds it hard to respond to Gao Ge.


    As it appears now, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t intend to kill Song Yang indeed.


    But he feels that Song Yang must want to die now.


    He wants to die but he just can¡¯t.


    Even the most awesome mathematician in the world may not be able to calculate the area of Song Yang¡¯s psychological shadow for now.


    Gao Ge suddenly lifts Song Yang from the ground, who is like a dead dog, and then throws him away.


    The bearded man rushes forward and fetches Song Yang.


    ¡°Eldest Young Master. Eldest Young Master¡­¡±


    The bearded man tries to wake Song Yang up but the latter has lapsed into a severe coma.


    If it were not because Gao Ge couldn¡¯t be bothered to continue wasting his power of stars, Song Yang would be still sober now.


    Seeing Gao Ge is about to leave, the bearded man says with a long face, ¡°Gao Ge, are you aware of the consequences of breaking his legs?¡±


    Gao Ge turns around and suddenly kicks him away.


    ¡°Once again, I¡¯m a timid person who cannot stand being intimidated. If you try to scare me again, I will kill you,¡± Gao Ge gazes at him and says.


    The bearded man is speechless.


    The man has never known that a timid person would appear like this.


    ¡°Besides, who told you his legs were broken?¡± Gao Ge asks with narrowed eyes.


    The bearded man is stupefied at once.


    Dang.


    They have seen what he did.


    Is it fun to deny such a thing?


    ¡°See for yourselves.¡±


    After saying that, Gao Ge turns around and leaves without giving them an extra explanation.


    After Gao Ge leaves, the bearded man hastens to put Song Yang on the bed and also takes off his pants. Of course, he doesn¡¯t intend to do anything to Song Yang. Instead, he simply wants to check Song Yang¡¯s current situation. However, when he takes out the special ointment of the Shadow School for healing bone fractures, he finds in astonishment that Song Yang¡¯s bones are intact, which makes him suspect himself deeply.


    Is there anything wrong with his eyes?


    Having thought back and forth, he turns around and asks the other man to take a look.


    After all, he is suspicious of himself.


    ¡°It seems that Eldest Young Master is really fine¡­¡± The quiet middle-aged man checks Song Yang¡¯s current condition and says in an unbelievable tone.


    Obviously, he is suspicious of himself too.


    ¡°Gao Ge¡­¡± The bearded man mumbles the name and thinks of what he saw before. He lets out a sigh and even feels a toothache¡­


    ¡°How can he make it? Do we also not report this?¡± The man continues asking.


    The bearded man thinks and says with a bitter smile, ¡°This is too significant. We have to report it.¡±


    Having looked each other in the eye, they are both deeply silent. Although this matter has nothing to do with them, they know they will be inevitably punished.

 Chapter 692 - Get out of Hand

    Gao Ge pushes the door open and feels a bit surprised to see Susu sitting in the room with a composed air.


    He is quite confused. Is she really not worried at all?


    ¡°Done?¡± Susu stands up and asks with a smile.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Gao Ge nods his head but he feels a bit weird. Somehow, he feels insulted when a woman asks him, ¡°Done?¡±


    Is it his delusion?


    ¡°Actually, I went to have a look before and found that Song Yang would be fine. So, I just came back.¡± Susu grins.


    Gao Ge takes a tumble.


    He was so absorbed in torturing Song Yang that he didn¡¯t even know when Susu dropped by. Nothing could distract him back then.


    After all, it is not easy to break one¡¯s legs and then fix them.


    Gao Ge is not a professional doctor.


    ¡°However, Mr. Gao, you were really impressive,¡± Susu says with admiration. ¡°In this case, although Song Yang suffers a severe loss, he is not technically hurt. I suppose the Shadow School cannot fall out for this matter.¡±


    Gao Ge nods.


    ¡°Moreover, Second Young Master won¡¯t have to shoulder too much stress then,¡± Susu says with a smile.


    Gao Ge gives a mischievous smile. ¡°So, you are mainly concerned about Song Yuan, right?¡±


    Susu appears embarrassed. Even her smile looks bashful now.


    With his eyes crinkling, Gao Ge says, ¡°How about you calling Song Yuan to brief him about the current situation?¡±


    Susu hesitates and then with a nod, walks aside holding her phone.


    Lying on the sofa, Gao Ge reckons that Susu must be rather grateful to him. After all, he has provided her with a lot of opportunities to contact Song Yuan.


    Maybe Song Yuan also knows how Susu feels for him but due to his father, he has to feign ignorance regardless.


    Soon, Susu comes back.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t answer my call,¡± Susu says with a bit of disappointment.


    Gao Ge laughs and replies, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. You can call him later. Have some tea.¡±


    Speaking of that, Gao Ge hedges and says with a long face, ¡°Can we use the glass? The cup you used is too small to hold much tea.¡±


    Susu is lost for words.


    She has realized that Gao Ge likes drinking tea indeed but he doesn¡¯t like the formalities. For Gao Ge, the so-called good tea is probably not bitter and can quench the thirst. This should be the perfect tea for him.


    Susu was not used to this style at first but gradually, she just starts to follow Gao Ge¡¯s example.


    She even considers whether she should buy a big porcelain cup when Gao Ge leaves. Yet, when this idea comes to her mind, she is instantly freaked out and immediately realizes that the idea is too dangerous and really awful¡­


    Now, Song Yuan feels a bit of headache, his eyebrows knitted.


    ¡°Second Young Master, the sovereign and the others are waiting for you in the Liangqing Hall¡­¡± the man in black standing outside Song Yuan¡¯s room speaks again.


    In fact, he has repeated it a dozen times or so since he met Song Yuan.


    However, Song Yuan just ignores him somehow and he also doesn¡¯t dare to urge Song Yuan. Hence, he can only remind Song Yuan every minute.


    This time, Song Yuan rubs his face and stands up rather than make it difficult for the man in black.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± The man in black almost bursts out crying with excitement.


    That¡¯s what he has waiting for by now.


    In fact, Song Yuan has been shilly-shallying. He has no idea what to say when he meets the sovereign and the others later.


    He knows a little about what is going on with Gao Ge but he hasn¡¯t got a full picture of the situation so he has been waiting for Susu¡¯s call.


    Nevertheless, he hasn¡¯t got Susu¡¯s call yet.


    When he arrives at the Liangqing Hall, Susu happens to call him. Song Yuan wants to pick it up, yet he hears the curses.


    ¡°Kill Gao Ge! We must kill him!¡±


    It¡¯s a woman¡¯s voice, which is also very familiar to Song Yuan.


    The owner of the voice hasn¡¯t cursed him many times since he was a child.


    That¡¯s not the worst.


    She even tries to kill him lots of times but luckily, he is not alone so he manages to get through her schemes narrowly.


    Actually, Song Yuan understands her actions.


    After all, his existence has severely affected Song Yang¡¯s position in the Shadow School.


    Besides, based on the current situation, he is basically a cinch to become the next sovereign of the Shadow School.


    Sometimes, Song Yuan has to sigh about his condition. His brother really provides a perfect foil for his excellence.


    Maybe Song Yuan himself is not a very excellent man, whose cultivation level is not high and capability is not excellent, with Song Yang as his benchmark, he can surely validate his own existence in the Shadow School.


    This is indisputable.


    This woman is obviously far-sighted so she has thought through it before. As a result, she wants to stifle him in the cradle but Song Yuan just gets away every time. At that time, the information system was in the charge of the sovereign so they could always be informed in advance. The sovereign, aka, the father of Song Yang and Song Yuan, must have intervened, or Song Yuan might not be able to survive from so many open and covert attacks and live until now.


    After Song Yuan grows up, the sovereign hands over the information department to Song Yuan, which is also out of concern for this regard. This appointment also caused a stir within the Shadow School back then. After all, how important the information department is for the Shadow School is self-evident, so quite some people guess that the sovereign intends to make the younger son his heir rather than his elder son.


    With mixed feelings, Song Yuan walks into the hall and the woman just rushes to him upon seeing him.


    ¡°Song Yuan, how dare you! I can¡¯t believe that you should ask Gao Ge to kill your brother! You deserve to die!¡±


    Cursed by her, Song Yuan just stares at her and snorts.


    He had intrinsic fear for this woman before.


    Yet, as he grows older, his fear of his woman is gone too.


    On the contrary, he kind of likes seeing the woman glare at him fiercely without being able to kill him.


    ¡°Mrs. Song, don¡¯t rush. It¡¯s not good for your health,¡± Song Yuan says with a smile, ¡°If anything goes wrong with your body, my brother will be really sad.¡±


    Hearing his ironic words, the woman feels so mad that she almost passes out. It sounds as if Song Yang is a filial man but actually, he is implying that Song Yang is like a bamboccioni. Without his mother to back him up, Song Yang will be doomed.


    Having dealt with Song Yuan for so many years, how can the woman not tell what he actually means?


    ¡°But is Song Yang dead?¡± Song Yang turns around to see the familiar back with a deep tone.


    He has clearly told Gao Ge that there wouldn¡¯t be any problem as long as Song Yang is alive.


    Does the situation¡­still get out of hand?

 Chapter 693 - The Commitment of a Cultivator at the Realm of Master

    From Song Yuan¡¯s tone, Song Yuanxing can tell his younger son¡¯s concern. He is also relieved that Song Yuan doesn¡¯t intend to kill Song Yang.


    This is good news for him.


    Even if he also feels that Song Yang is incompetent and wants to make Song Yuan the sovereign of the Shadow School, he still doesn¡¯t want to see only either of his sons can survive.


    Even if Song Yuan really becomes the sovereign of the Shadow School, Song Yuanxing also hopes that Song Yuan can let Song Yang die a natural death.


    It is enough for Song Yuanxing that Song Yang can live as an ordinary man. After all, he is not the only son of the late sovereign of the Shadow School. Likewise, he also had to fight hard for his position.


    If Song Yuan can let Song Yang survive, the latter should be grateful.


    If Song Yuan, as the sovereign of the Shadow School, still has to assign some important position to Song Yang, it will be too hard on him.


    After all, even if Song Yang is a dumbass, some scheming people will still want to make trouble in the Shadow School by virtue of Song Yang¡¯s identity. Whether successful or not, they will inevitably cause certain trouble to the Shadow School. If it were not for the same mistakes Song Yuanxing made before, the Shadow School wouldn¡¯t fall behind and even rank behind the Xiaoshan Sword Sect. After all, the Shadow School had eight cultivators at the realm of Master before but four of them died in that battle¡­


    It was a severe blow to the Shadow School.


    Song Yuanxing has had enough of such a thing and never wants to see it happen again.


    ¡°Rest assured. Actually, Song Yang is fine,¡± Song Yuanxing takes a look at Song Yuan and says lightly.


    Hearing that, Song Yuan is dumbfounded at once.


    He knows Gao Ge has gone to make trouble for Song Yang.


    Even if Song Yang is still alive, he cannot be fine now!


    Does Gao Ge hold it back on second thought?


    Thinking of that, Song Yuan shakes his head.


    In his eyes, Gao Ge is not a pushover and won¡¯t easily hold back his anger when he is in a violent rage.


    If Gao Ge can act to the opposite, he will not offend so many people.


    In other words, Gao Ge won¡¯t fear wolves ahead and tigers behind.


    Sometimes, maybe he is a bit irrational, who will offend others frequently.


    After getting into trouble, Gao Ge may feel a headache but he only thinks about the consequences after the event. Prior to the event, he won¡¯t think that much.


    To quote Gao Ge¡¯s saying, if one has to make himself unhappy whatever he does, why does he have to be a cultivator?


    Although Song Yuan doesn¡¯t dare to do so, he also hopes that he can be as calm as Gao Ge one day.


    This is an extremely delightful thing itself.


    ¡°How can you say he is fine? Song Yuanxing! How dare you!¡±


    Fury just blinds the woman when she hears Song Yuanxing¡¯s words.


    Song Yuanxing turns his head and takes a look at her. Only a glance immediately makes her shut up.


    She was too rash before.


    Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t dare to yell at Song Yuanxing under the current circumstance.


    ¡°If you dare to do it a second time, I will let you get out.¡± Song Yuanxing sees her frightened expression and coughs lightly.


    The woman just quiets down.


    As the woman doesn¡¯t dare to speak anymore, Song Yuanxing asks Song Yuan to sit down first.


    Now, an old man of the Shadow School says, ¡°Sovereign, we cannot show disregard for the eldest young master.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that I would show disregard for him!¡± Song Yuanxing says. ¡°Elder Zhunxing, I know it well.¡±


    In fact, Elder Zhunxing takes the side of Song Yuan. He raises the question now simply in case that Mrs. Song¡¯s people may bring up more serious issues to attack Song Yuan.


    ¡°Oh right, Elder Zhunxing, in this case, what do you think we should do?¡±


    Elder Zhunxing sneers and says, ¡°Gao Ge is a friend of the Shadow School anyway. Besides, the eldest young master was a bit reckless indeed and Gao Ge only gave him a little punishment. It is not too far¡­¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Another person stands up and shouts. ¡°What did you say? A little punishment?¡± An old woman says in a deep voice.


    ¡°Elder Yumei, tell me. Has Song Yang been cut off an arm or a leg?¡± Elder Zhunxing says with a smile.


    The old woman suddenly has no idea how to talk back.


    Indeed.


    Although Song Yang has suffered a great loss and been tormented by Gao Ge, on second thought, he is not physically hurt at all. They don¡¯t have a reason to lash out Gao Ge!


    Another old man sitting next to Song Yuan whispers to him.


    As he listens to the old man, Song Yuan¡¯s facial expression becomes quite mixed.


    ¡°Oh yeah?¡± Song Yuan is stunned.


    However, when he imagines the scene, he finds it so hilarious!


    Now, he is so impressed by Gao Ge¡¯s move. Gao Ge made Song Yang suffer severe pain but left no reason for the latter to seek revenge¡­


    Song Yuan can¡¯t help fantasizing about himself having a similar capability.


    ¡°Song Yuan, what do you think?¡± Song Yuanxing turns around and stares at Song Yuan, asking.


    Song Yuan nods and stands up.


    After all, this matter is attributed to him. Even if it is not, he should speak for Gao Ge.


    ¡°Dad, I don¡¯t think it is a big deal,¡± Song Yuan says with a smile.


    The others all gape at Song Yuan in astonishment.


    Even Song Yuanxing is a bit astounded.


    Song Yuan wouldn¡¯t like this before but this time, he is so decisive.


    The change of his attitude makes Song Yuanxing wonder whether his younger son has been affected by Gao Ge subconsciously.


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Song Yang¡¯s mother instantly flies into a rage.


    Song Yuan takes a look at her and says with a grin, ¡°Mrs. Song, if you are so mad, I suggest you should go to make trouble for Gao Ge with some people.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± The woman is too angry to utter a word.


    Song Yuan doesn¡¯t intend to let her continue talking. He turns to Song Yuanxing and says, ¡°Dad, I think it is better to ask Song Yang to come back.¡±


    Song Yuanxing nods and says nothing.


    The several elders are still communicating but not in a violent way.


    Although their arguments are contradictory, they don¡¯t have to shout here, which is not decent.


    ¡°Moreover, Gao Ge has told me more than once that if I encounter any trouble, I can turn to him for help. Of course, it also applies to the Shadow School¡¯s matter. In this case, we actually have five cultivators at the realm of Master now,¡± Song Yuan continues.


    Hearing Song Yuan¡¯s words, the people present all become quiet and stare at Song Yuan with widened eyes.


    The commitment of a cultivator at the realm of Master is of great significance.

 Chapter 694 - Led by Song Yuan

    The people in the Liangqing Hall all stare at Song Yuan in astonishment.


    They seem to find his words quite unbelievable.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I hear you talk about it before?¡± Song Yuanxing asks.


    Song Yuan laughs and says, ¡°I just feel that given my relationship with Gao Ge, it is not a big deal. Therefore, I didn¡¯t talk about it.¡±


    Actually, Song Yuan must be bragging by saying so but seeing these people¡¯s astonished expressions, he feels rather happy.


    Gao Ge always believes that Song Yuan has helped him a lot.


    However, Gao Ge certainly hasn¡¯t realized how significant his commitment is to Song Yuan.


    Any cultivator at the realm of Master won¡¯t make a commitment randomly. Once he fails to fulfill his expectation, his reputation will be seriously affected.


    After all, every cultivator at the realm of Master is reputed in the field of immortal cultivation. None of them will act recklessly.


    ¡°Since Gao Ge has said so, I believe he will do it for sure,¡± Elder Zhunxing says with a smile.


    Yet, he doesn¡¯t continue after saying that.


    He can¡¯t be worried that he will have a slip of the tongue if he talks too much. Instead, under the current circumstance, what he said is convincible enough. Any more words will be unnecessary.


    Mrs. Song, Elder Yumei and their people are all disgruntled with astonishment.


    The more disgruntled they are, the happier he is!


    After all, they are against each other.


    ¡°In this case, that¡¯s all for this matter. Bring Song Yang back and he mustn¡¯t go out within the following year,¡± Song Yuanxing says.


    All the people present are shocked to hear that.


    They all know what Song Yuanxing¡¯s words meant.


    It means that Song Yang will be grounded in the Shadow School.


    It is a very terrible thing for Song Yang. Those who back him will be implicated too.


    For the following time, they may not be able to take any action. Thus, they can only watch Song Yuan get rid of their people and yet cannot take any counteractive measures.


    This is the most grieving part.


    When they are capable of fighting back, Song Yuan¡¯s growth will be beyond their imagination.


    This is very awful for them.


    This time, they clearly want to denounce Song Yuan but unexpectedly, it is Song Yang who is punished.


    Perhaps, if Song Yang who is still in Shan City knows about the outcome, he will be terribly depressed.


    ¡°Song Yuan, bring some people with you and take Song Yang back from Shan City,¡± Song Yuanxing says.


    ¡°Sovereign, you cannot!¡± Elder Yumei hastens to say.


    Song Yuanxing turns around and replies with an ironic smile on his face, ¡°Tell me why I cannot.¡±


    Elder Yumei is instantly speechless.


    Of course, she cannot talk about why he had better not give the order in front of so many people but she knows Song Yuanxing understands what she means. Asking her why is simply to shut her mouth.


    ¡°Yes, Dad!¡± Song Yuan is surely rejoiced and immediately agrees with a nod. Without giving his opponents any chance to speak, he gets Song Yuanxing¡¯s approval and then leaves decisively.


    After Song Yuan leaves, Song Yuanxing looks at Elder Yumei and her people whose faces are all pale as death, heaves a sigh and says, ¡°Dismiss. Enough is enough.¡±


    He is actually giving them a reminder.


    Song Yuanxing doesn¡¯t mention a lot of things but it doesn¡¯t mean he has no idea.


    He has been trying his best to make these people understand they need to restrain themselves no matter what they do.


    Actually, Song Yuan has been performing well.


    It is well proven from Song Yuan¡¯s facial expression when he thought Song Yang was dead.


    Besides, he is certain about one thing.


    That is, Song Yuan may not want to kill Song Yang but Song Yang must want to kill Song Yuan.


    This is probably why Song Yuanxing always thinks highly of Song Yuan.


    The people of the Shadow School are not idiots. They all have their own judgments.


    ¡­


    Song Yang lying in bed is drawling.


    In fact, his health condition is normal now but what happened to him before has imposed severe stress on him.


    As long as he closes his eyes, what Gao Ge did to him just keeps flashing across his mind, as if Gao Ge would always appear before him. He can barely fall asleep now.


    The bearded man picks up a call and then suddenly pulls a serious face. After hesitating for a long time, he still walks to Song Yang.


    ¡°Eldest Young Master, we need to go back¡­¡±


    Song Yang is relieved to hear that.


    He would feel reluctant to go back before he suffered the torture. He hasn¡¯t achieved his goal yet. In no way can he go back.


    However, he is so eager to leave this place now. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be in such a hurry to change the hotel.


    He is not in the same hotel as Gao Ge.


    ¡°That is a psycho, a crazy man¡­¡± Song Yang heaves a sigh and says.


    He is frightened for real.


    Maybe Gao Ge gets up at night to do a number one and suddenly pees outside the toilet, for which he may feel unhappy and come to give him a beating.


    In Song Yang¡¯s eyes, this is not impossible.


    He thought there were some things that Gao Ge couldn¡¯t or daren¡¯t do.


    However, Gao Ge proves otherwise with his action. It turns out that Song Yang is too innocent.


    Then, Song Yang sits up from the bed and asks, ¡°Are the people of the Shadow School arriving?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± The bearded man nods.


    Song Yang lets out a sigh of relief and sneers, ¡°I must wait and see how long Gao Ge can remain so arrogant.¡±


    In his eyes, Gao Ge has tormented him so harshly.


    He is the eldest young master anyway. If the Shadow School still takes no measures regarding what Gao Ge did to him, it will be too unreasonable.


    ¡°However, Eldest Young Master¡­¡± The bearded man bites his tongue.


    Song Yang¡¯s eyes become cold and he also feels astonished.


    He can feel that something is wrong with the bearded man.


    ¡°Say it!¡±


    ¡°The people of the Shadow School are led by Song Yuan this time.¡±


    Song Yang¡¯s face pales.


    What the bearded man said is quite simple and yet informative enough.


    Since the people are led by Song Yuan, they cannot come here to make trouble for Gao Ge.


    It is more likely that they are coming for him.


    He staggers, slumps on the ground and then yells hysterically.


    ¡°Why? Why? I won¡¯t accept it! I can¡¯t accept it!¡±


    However, no one is willing to listen to him now.

 Chapter 695 - Some Guidance

    When learning from Susu that Song Yuan is coming, Gao Ge knits his brows.


    ¡°Does he have to?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Susu is surprised.


    Gao Ge rubs his temples and whispers, ¡°Is he coming to denounce me?¡±


    Susu pulls a wry face. ¡°Of course not. You handled the matter so well and Second Young Master is not under much stress. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be sent here this time. He comes here this time mainly to bring Song Yang back.¡±


    Gao Ge waves his hand. ¡°Actually, it is not necessary.¡±


    Of course, Susu knows why Gao Ge deems it unnecessary.


    After all, Song Yang has been totally freaked out by Gao Ge. He doesn¡¯t have the nerve to make trouble for Gao Ge again.


    When Song Yuan arrives at Shan City, he directly finds Song Yang.


    Looking at Song Yang¡¯s pale face, Song Yuan sneers.


    ¡°You must be really happy.¡± With his eyes bloodshot, Song Yang turns around to look at him.


    Song Yuan shakes his head. ¡°Actually, I kind of feel sorry for you.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you laughing?¡±


    ¡°I just can¡¯t help it more or less,¡± Song Yuan says with bitter hatred.


    With a long face, Song Yang wishes that he could give Song Yuan a beating on the premise that he can defeat the latter.


    ¡°Now you are going back. Are you happy?¡± Song Yuan looks at Song Yuan and says with a smile.


    Previously, when they communicated, it was always Song Yang who ridiculed Song Yuan but now their positions are reversed.


    Song Yang is so not accustomed to the current situation.


    ¡°Do you think you¡¯ve won?¡± Song Yang says coldly.


    Song Yuan stares at Song Yang as if looking at an idiot.


    ¡°You seem to have a deep misunderstanding of yourself.¡±


    Song Yang is shocked.


    ¡°Why do you think I¡¯ve taken you as my opponent?¡±


    Song Yang is speechless.


    What Song Yuan said sounds so hurtful to Song Yang.


    After all, the current situation is that Song Yuan has been the victor.


    As a loser, Song Yang can only hold back his anger when he hears that.


    After Song Yang leaves, Song Yuan finally lets out a sigh of relief.


    The bearded man doesn¡¯t leave.


    Looking at the casino, Song Yuan also gives a smile.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going back?¡± Song Yuan says smilingly.


    The bearded man laughs with embarrassment.


    He regarded Song Yuan as the enemy before. Now that the situation is changed, he is not accustomed yet. Especially when he thinks of what he is going to say, he feels even more uncomfortable.


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve guessed it. Even if you go back now, you will probably be killed. Especially now, Song Yang is grounded and he will surely vent his anger on you,¡± Song Yuan says.


    The bearded man looks ashen.


    He has thought of what Song Yuan just said.


    Yet, despite that, he was still leaving it to chance.


    But now, Song Yuan has destroyed the last glimmer of his fluke mind.


    He feels really upset.


    ¡°Actually, you are a good servant but Song Yang is too stupid,¡± Song Yuan continues saying.


    The bearded man immediately grins fawningly.


    What Song Yuan said kindles a glimmer of hope in his heart.


    However, what Song Yuan says next just strikes him into an icehouse.


    ¡°But, since you can betray your master once, will you not do it a second time?¡± Song Yuan snorts.


    Seeing that the bearded man wants to say something with an emotional face, Song Yuan interrupts him with a wave.


    ¡°I know what you want to say but I think you had better not say it. Do you think I will believe what you say? Do I look like an idiot?¡±


    The bearded man feels upset again.


    Looking at the bearded man¡¯s embarrassed smile, Song Yuan continues saying, ¡°Actually, I think you can leave the Shadow School directly.¡±


    The bearded man shakes his head bitterly.


    He has thought of this idea before.


    He would have done it if he could. Who wants to come to Song Yuan and meet with a flat refusal?


    However, if he really leaves without permission, he will be a traitor of the Shadow School.


    In light of the Shadow School¡¯s information network, isn¡¯t it as easy as a piece of cake to catch him?


    It is also not possible for him to go abroad within a short time.


    Therefore, he has no other choice but to come to Song Yuan, hoping that the latter can take him in.


    Unfortunately, the result is quite obvious. Song Yuan dislikes him and finds him not trustable.


    ¡°Here is the thing. I will show you a feasible path,¡± Song Yuan suddenly says.


    The bearded man immediately kneels without thinking.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t hesitate to go through fire and water for you!¡±


    Song Yuan sneers, ¡°Do you think I will believe your words?¡±


    The bearded man¡¯s face is stiff instantly.


    ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t need you to go through fire and water. Actually, what I want you to do is quite simple,¡± Song Yuan says. ¡°Gao Ge has planned to set up his own sect. What you need to do is help him establish the information network. Of course, you won¡¯t be alone. I will send others to help you. Yet, what position you can have in Gao Ge¡¯s sect is hard to say then.¡±


    The bearded man is also a bit astonished.


    He didn¡¯t expect that Song Yuan should make such an arrangement.


    However, on second thought, it may be a good thing to follow Gao Ge.


    In terms of Gao Ge¡¯s current growth, it won¡¯t be a difficult thing for him to surpass the Shadow School.


    But it is not easy to gain a foothold under Gao Ge.


    He doesn¡¯t think Gao Ge is easier to get along with than Song Yuan.


    Moreover¡­


    He feels that Gao Ge is nice indeed but sometimes, he turns out to be more scheming and craftier than Song Yuan.


    ¡°But I can still give you some guidance,¡± Song Yuan takes a look at his watch and says. ¡°You still have time now.¡±


    ¡°Second Young Master, please tell me. Your help is highly appreciated,¡± the bearded man can¡¯t wait to say.


    Song Yuan chuckles and digs the nail of his thumb, saying peacefully, ¡°You know, Gao Ge has been looking for the Ghost Sect. If you can find it, of course, it will be a great feat. Certainly, it is not an easy thing, so it depends on your hard work. If the situation permits, I may do you a favor when I¡¯m happy.¡±


    The bearded man thinks about it and nods his head heavily.


    ¡°I will do my best and not let you down!¡±


    Song Yuan waves his hand with annoyance.


    ¡°First of all, you are not helping us but yourself, so don¡¯t tell me you won¡¯t let me down. Secondly, I don¡¯t hold high expectations for you. I¡¯m recycling the resource only.¡±


    After saying that, Song Yuan directly waves his hands regardless of how the bearded man feels.


    ¡°Get lost.¡±


    The bearded man just turns around and leaves quietly. He looks pitiful from behind.

 Chapter 696 - Having Arrived in Shan City

    Having expelled the bearded man, Song Yuan collects himself and gives a big smile on his face. Just like a boy next door, wearing a wireless headset, he carries a black bag and arrives at Gao Ge¡¯s hotel.


    He knocks on the door. It is Susu wearing a white dress who opens the door. Probably because Susu has gradually become familiar with Gao Ge, she is no more dressed in a professional suit before Gao Ge. There is one more reason. It is because she was roasted by Gao Ge before. She is obviously a beautiful young girl but she was always dressed like a veteran office lady. Although she still looked somewhat charming, she would inevitably appear a bit dull.


    ¡°Second Young Master?¡± Seeing Song Yuan outside the door, Susu gives a surprised smile. She may be a bit bashful but it is concealed too well to be found.


    Song Yuan looks rather calm. He only nods his head lightly and walks across Susu, causing a breeze.


    ¡°Gao Ge¡­¡± Song Yuan reaches out his hand to greet Gao Ge but the latter just glares at him in return.


    ¡°You are so impolite. Susu was saying hi to you. How can you pretend that you didn¡¯t see that?¡±


    Song Yuan is dazed and instantly feels embarrassed to see the bantering grin on Gao Ge¡¯s face.


    For the time being, he has always treated Susu in that way and never thought of other ways. Even though he has a crush on her, he always keeps his feeling to himself. Never has he wanted to confess his true feelings. Now, Gao Ge¡¯s teasing just leaves he floundering helplessly. Yet, he still turns around to wave at Susu.


    ¡°How are you?¡±


    Susu puckers in a smile, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Thank you for your concern.¡±


    Song Yuan nods and turns around to look at Gao Ge with a bitter smile. He looks as if saying that he has completed his mission, which makes Gao Ge quite angry. After all, Gao Ge is doing this for Song Yuan rather than for himself.


    ¡°Sit down.¡± Gao Ge waves at Song Yuan and doesn¡¯t make things too difficult for him. He kind of finds that this is how they treat each other. Since both of them enjoy the current status, he doesn¡¯t need to change it for them. Besides, Gao Ge has understood what Song Yuan said. Song Yuan cannot confess his feelings for Susu temporarily. After all, he cannot bring her back to the Shadow School now. If he makes his feelings clear, it will be a torture for him. God knows how long their status can last. Gao Ge feels that he has done his best. He doesn¡¯t need to be bothered by other people¡¯s romantic affairs. Otherwise, his head will be bald before he turns 40.


    Besides, in terms of romantic affairs, he is not an expert. His own romantic affair is in a mess. He doesn¡¯t have the cheek to guide others in this respect.


    Susu walks forward, ¡°Let me make tea for you.¡± Then, she starts to make tea as per her routine procedure. Gao Ge has been used to that. It is like watching the students doing exercise during the break. Maybe he is also able to guess what she will do next and how she should do it.


    Of course, he can understand the procedure. It doesn¡¯t mean he can do it.


    He has seen how to make tea.


    Yet, he cannot make it on his own.


    That¡¯s it.


    When he sees Song Yuan take a sip with the cup, the corners of Gao Ge¡¯s mouth twitch.


    ¡°You are not thirsty anyway,¡± Gao Ge roasts him inwardly and takes his big enamel cup from under the table.


    ¡°Fill the enamel cup for me!¡± He says to Susu dashingly.


    Susu chuckles and seems to be used to his style. Then, she just fills the enamel cup with the tea.


    Gao Ge is gulping the tea from the enamel cup, which makes Song Yuan taken aback. ¡°How is it going on with Song Yang?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    Without hesitation, Song Yuan briefs Gao Ge about the situation and then says in the end, ¡°Song Yang is doomed anyway. He won¡¯t make any trouble for you anymore.¡±


    He is rather certain while talking. His vigorous countenance manifests his confidence perfectly. Gao Ge is not surprised at his attitude. Song Yuan¡¯s ability is self-evident. Song Yang is originally no match for Song Yuan. And now, he is reduced to becoming like a dog trapped in a cage, which can do nothing but bark in the cage.


    ¡°I can stay in Shan City for some time. For one thing, there is something wrong with the information network of Shan City.¡± When Song Yuan speaks of that, Susu suddenly feels guilty and her hand pouring the tea even shivers.


    ¡°Second Young Master, I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t expect that Eldest Young Master¡¯s people would have sneaked into the network here.¡±


    Song Yuan waves his hand without even turning his head, saying casually, ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. Actually, I¡¯ve known it for a long time but I just couldn¡¯t find a way to get rid of them. Now is a good time to deal with them.¡±


    Gao Ge asks, ¡°Since such a case happens in Shan City, you cannot avoid similar things in other places of Huaxia, right?¡±


    Song Yuan understands what Gao Ge means. He just waves his hand and acts aloof.


    ¡°Of course, the situations in other places are pretty much the same as what I¡¯m facing in Shan City. There are spies of Song Yang too. And the number of them is not small. However, I don¡¯t intend to deal with them.¡±


    Faced with Gao Ge¡¯s confused look, Song Yuan says simply, ¡°On the one hand, as I said, there are many of them and they are hiding well. I can find a few of them but not all. The rest of them are the roots that can continue sprouting. In this case, I may as well leave them alone. On the other hand, they don¡¯t take a firm stand actually. Besides, they are helping me indeed. Maybe when Song Yang needs them, they will spring out like mushrooms and rebel against me. Yet, they won¡¯t do it for now, making them my subordinates.¡±


    Song Yuan just stops as he gets here when Gao Ge laughs and says, ¡°There is one more reason, right?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Song Yuan looks as if at a loss. ¡°What is it?¡±


    Gao Ge really wants to roll his eyes. Song Yuan is so cheeky. How can he leave out the most important reason?


    In Gao Ge¡¯s eyes, Song Yuan must think that he can defeat Song Yang for sure. In this case, Song Yang will be powerless and those people can never show up to rebel. As a result, they will truly become his own people.


    Of course, it can only be attributed to the fact that Song Yuan has absolute confidence in himself.


    Ordinary people may not dare to take the risk like this. After all, those people can be a hidden peril for him. Yet, Song Yuan is no ordinary.


    ¡°By the way, Gao Ge, the people of the Poison Sect have arrived,¡± Song Yuan puts the cup on the table and knocks on the table, saying with a serious face.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±

 Chapter 697 - Under Control

    Undoubtedly, the trip is very fun for the people of the Poison Sect.


    In fact, the people of the Poison Sect can rarely get out of their base. They are observing various kinds of poisonous beings and herbs in the blessed spot most of their time. It is rather difficult for them to enter the secular world.


    Now, they finally have the opportunity to come out. All they want to do is have fun and take a look at the colorful world outside.


    As to their mission, honestly speaking, they really don¡¯t take it seriously.


    No matter how awesome the cultivators outside are, they don¡¯t have to be afraid unless they confront the people of the Dragon Court.


    Other people than the Dragon Court have to dread the people of the Poison Sect anyway.


    Therefore, this time, the mission is a piece of cake for them.


    After arriving in Shan City, the four of them stay in the hotel. The two men stay in one room and the two women stay in another room. Such an arrangement is not a result of a tight budget. Instead, as two people stay together, they can take care of each other lest they should be attacked by opponents one by one.


    However, they don¡¯t know their actions are under Gao Ge¡¯s watch.


    In their eyes, it is rather easy to deal with Gao Ge given the strength of the Poison Sect. Nevertheless, actually, Gao Ge believes that these four disciples of the Poison Sect arriving in Shan City are at his disposal.


    The whole room is wreathed in smoke. Whether men or women, they are both holding a cigarette but the smoke they puff out turns out to be red, which looks somewhat weird.


    The cactus in the room has turned black now.


    ¡°Brother Fellow Disciple, I think we had better be careful this time,¡± a woman speaks.


    The Poison Sect consists of four halls, i.e., Green Dragon Hall, White Tiger Hall, Red Rosefinch Hall and Black Tortoise Hall.


    The hall master of Red Rosefinch Hall is a woman, Bai Lei.


    This time, the two women in Shan City are both the disciples of Red Rosefinch Hall. As a matter of fact, the female disciples of the Poison Sect mostly belong to Red Rosefinch Hall.


    The man referred to as brother fellow disciple is dressed in black, who is 35 years old or so. His face is pitted just like the surface of the moon and his brandy nose is quite amusing.


    ¡°What are you worried about? We are acting undercover while Gao Ge is in the open. Even though he is capable, so what? Even though he is a swordsman at the realm of Master, so what? He can avoid the poisonous beings of the Poison Sect?¡± The brandy-nose man waves his hand and flattens his clothes. His arrogant appearance looks as if even his nails are giving off a lethal air.


    The woman who spoke first heaves a sigh and says, ¡°Brother Fellow Disciple, it¡¯s not like that. We need to think deeper.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± The brandy-nose man frowns and looks apparently disgruntled but he doesn¡¯t show his emotion too obviously. ¡°Then tell me, why do you think it is not simple this time?¡±


    The woman is a bit hesitant.


    The other slightly older woman says, ¡°Brother Fellow Disciple, here is the deal. The son of the hall master of White Tiger Hall, Yang Xuan died in Jiangnan City before. Afterward, the hall master, Yang Nu went to Jiangnan City but he was killed by Gao Ge in Mount Duanlong. We all know that.¡±


    The brandy-nose man looks a bit unhappy but he still says patiently, ¡°Of course I know that but it can only prove that Yang Nu was not fully prepared. A lot of things he raised were left in the Poison Sect. If he brought them with him, it would be so easy for him to kill Gao Ge.¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡± The woman nods but she doesn¡¯t seem to agree with him. Then, she continues talking, ¡°Actually, Brother Fellow Disciple, that¡¯s not what I want to say. What I mean is that Yang Nu is dead, leaving the vacancy of the hall master of White Tiger Hall. These years, the sovereign has been fostering his son Wang Hongwei. His aim goes without saying. However, it is such a good opportunity now but the sovereign doesn¡¯t assign the mission to Wang Hongwei but us¡­¡±


    The woman stops and doesn¡¯t continue talking. She is aware that what she is talking about has broken the taboo. If this leaks out, she will be somewhat punished. And she may be killed if she continues saying.


    The brandy-nose man is not smart but she has said so much. If he still puts on an arrogant look, at the worst, the disciples of Red Rosefinch Hall and the disciples of Green Dragon Hall can split up. She won¡¯t just wait and get implicated by them.


    The brandy-nose man is not stupid indeed.


    He is also astonished now.


    Indeed.


    These years, the sovereign of the Poison Sect has been dedicated to grooming Wang Hongwei as the heir.


    Now, the hall master of Green Dragon Hall, Wang He, is the younger brother of the sovereign. If Wang Hongwei becomes the hall master of White Tiger Hall, most of the Poison Sect will be completely under their control. From then on, no one will dare to set against them. This is also what the sovereign of the Poison Sect wants to do.


    Of course, these struggles have nothing to do with the disciples.


    Yet, faced with such a good opportunity to realize his dream, the sovereign of the Poison Sect doesn¡¯t take it but leaves the opportunity to the disciples. This is quite¡­


    Unreasonable!


    ¡°Actually, it is fine. After all, we are here in Shan City not to confront them with toughness but to find out whether Gao Ge still has other copies of our Book of Poison,¡± the woman says with a smile, ¡°Therefore, we don¡¯t have to confront Gao Ge with toughness.¡±


    The brandy-nose man also lets out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Yeah, we should try our best to conceal our traces and not appear in front of Gao Ge,¡± the brandy-nose man pats his chest and says.


    ¡­


    Looking at the LCD in front with an earset, Gao Ge snorts.


    ¡°These people of the Poison Sect do respect me!¡± Gao Ge says.


    Song Yuan sitting beside thinks about it and asks in a low voice, ¡°How about dealing with them?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of dealing with them?¡± Gao Ge shakes his head.


    Of course, it is the simplest solution to kill the four of them but even if they are killed, the Poison Sect will still send others over. This temporary palliative is really not suitable.


    ¡°How about this? Watch their moves and offer them some information once in a while to keep them in Shan City,¡± Gao Ge says with a grin.


    Song Yuan thinks about it and understands what Gao Ge means.


    This time, they find the traces of the disciples of the Poison Sect just because the latter are not wary of the Shadow School. However, if they come here and get killed every time, they will set against the Shadow School then, which will bring trouble for the Shadow School. Worse still, it will become difficult for the Shadow School to find the new disciples sent here. In this case, it is better to let them stay in Shan City, which will stall the Poison Sect. Gao Ge can just do what he should do and pay no attention to them while leaking information to them occasionally.


    Everything is still under Gao Ge¡¯s control.

 Chapter 698 - Find Several More

    While Gao Ge is still searching for the whereabouts of the Ghost Sect, the people of the Poison Sect are played like a ukulele by Song Yuan¡¯s men.


    They can get some information about Gao Ge occasionally but actually, what they obtain has been screened by the Shadow School.


    They cannot obtain any useful information.


    But it is enough for them to be complacent about.


    They have found out the hotel where Gao Ge stays and why he comes to Shan City.


    In fact, quite some people have known that. Or they can learn about it in other ways.


    Apart from that, there is some other information, which is prepared by Gao Ge and Song Yuan together. They plan to leak it bit by bit and stall them as long as possible. If these people are really that stupid to come to Gao Ge, they will be killed then. Therefore, Gao Ge and Song Yuan can only hope that they won¡¯t be that stupid to court death.


    ¡­


    Mount Songling is situated in south Huaxia.


    There are a dozen cultivation schools in Mount Songling but they are all small schools. The schools each consist of more than 20 people at most but internal strife never ceases among the schools. Every one of them wants to monopolize Mount Songling.


    On the mountainous path, a man carrying a broadsword is running fast as though walking upon a level road.


    ¡°D*mn it. Horn Dragon is so unbelievable! The school is constituted by more than ten people and he just asks me to kill them all!¡± Yue Xincheng is a bit unhappy but it is the mission assigned by Horn Dragon.


    He asked why many times but he was kicked away by Horn Dragon.


    Horn Dragon once said, ¡°What you need to do is complete the mission. Don¡¯t ask about what you shouldn¡¯t know.¡±


    If Yue Xincheng were not strong enough, he must fight against Horn Dragon.


    Having arrived at the gate of the Flying Phoenix Sect, Yue Xincheng kicks open the gate.


    ¡°Anyone alive? Come out and answer me!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    In the yard, three or five men are exercising with their upper bodies naked. Upon seeing someone break into the yard, they all knit their brows.


    A man in his fifties frowns. Dressed in white, he looks quite dashing. He just turns around and shouts.


    ¡°How dare you shout in the Flying Phoenix Sect?¡±


    Yue Xincheng stares at him with narrowed eyes, asking, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The man simply snorts rather than answers the question.


    ¡°Go back. We won¡¯t take you in.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Yue Xincheng is a bit confused.


    He feels that the man doesn¡¯t understand his intent at all.


    He is about to ask further when a woman dressed in rags runs out of the room.


    ¡°Help! Help! Help! Call the police!¡±


    Judging from the woman¡¯s wear, she doesn¡¯t look like a resident in the mountain but an urban office lady.


    Yue Xincheng is a bit startled.


    ¡°Take her back!¡± The man in white yells.


    Instantly, several half-naked men just spring over.


    The woman is kicked down by one of them and another man just gives her a few slaps.


    ¡°Be quiet!¡±


    The woman is too weak so she is directly knocked out by the slaps.


    While Yue Xincheng is in a trance, the men have dragged the woman back into the room.


    Yue Xincheng takes a look through the door slots and finds there are a few more women inside.


    ¡°They are caught and detained by you?¡± Yue Xincheng finally understands why Horn Dragon brings him here and asks him to slaughter all the cultivators of the Flying Phoenix Sect.


    He thought such a mission was too brutal.


    But as it appears now, it is not like that.


    ¡°Humph. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem if you want to join the Flying Phoenix Sect but you are too rash and have seen what you shouldn¡¯t see. In this case, you can¡¯t leave then,¡± the man in white says with a sneer and stares at Yue Xincheng, his eyes full of cold killing intent.


    The man doesn¡¯t even try to defend himself. He seems to be saying, ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯m gonna kill you.¡±


    Yue Xincheng is rather disgruntled.


    Obviously, he is not taken seriously at all!


    ¡°It happens that we have buried quite some people on the back hill,¡± a half-naked man says with a grin.


    After saying that, he just strikes a punch at Yue Xincheng.


    Yue Xincheng draws out his broadsword and cuts off the man¡¯s arm.


    The man¡¯s blood streams out with screams in pain.


    Then, his head is cut off by Yue Xincheng.


    ¡°What the hell?¡± Yue Xincheng puckers his lips and strikes at the man in white.


    Without thinking, the man also strikes a punch at Yue Xincheng but the latter¡¯s two neat strikes have caused tremendous mental stress on him, so his steps are a bit messy. However, he is only at the realm of Strength Exposure. Yue Xincheng kills him easily with a few moves.


    ¡°What the hell? How can such weak people have the nerve to set up a sect?¡± Yue Xincheng is rather angry.


    He originally wanted to accelerate his swordsmanship in this way.


    Likewise, Horn Dragon also mentioned the same thing before.


    For a swordsman, the best way to elevate his capability is to go through a few life-and-death battles.


    However, Yue Xincheng knows that he has come to the wrong place. These people don¡¯t deserve to become his grinding stones.


    Seeing the scene, the rest half-naked disciples hasten to run away without hesitation.


    Yue Xincheng shakes his head.


    He still remembers his mission.


    All of these people must be killed.


    Hence, he just slays all the people of the Flying Phoenix Sect as he swings his broadsword.


    After the woman wakes up, Yue Xincheng also figures out the ins and outs of the matter. The woman and her family came to Mount Songling on a tour and then ran into the people of the Flying Phoenix Sect. Her husband and her three-year-old son were killed and buried on the back hill by them. And she was captured by them and regarded as a toy.


    Yue Xincheng finds another 18 women like her. Most of them are chained in the room. Two of them are dead and several of them are completely crazy. God knows what kind of torture they have suffered. The room is full of the stench of decay.


    One of the crazy women rushes towards Yue Xincheng and wants to bite him to death just like a crazy hound. Yue Xincheng stops her but he is not angry at all. He only has a feeling that he was too merciful to the people of the Flying Phoenix Sect he killed before.


    On the road down the mountain, the first woman Yue Xincheng met suddenly jumps from the steepest place and several more women also jump off. They act so fast that Yue Xincheng cannot stop them at all.


    As a result, only five of the dozen women are following Yue Xincheng when they are out of the mountain.


    ¡°Find me several more schools like this,¡± Yue Xincheng holds his broadsword and says to Horn Dragon in front of him in a composed manner.

 Chapter 699 - Someone Is Going to Propose Marriage?

    Yue Xincheng obtains a good opportunity to call Gao Ge but only for ten minutes. Then, he has to hand over the phone to Horn Dragon and continue steeling himself.


    On the phone, Yue Xincheng tells Gao Ge about his current situation.


    When his phone was turned in, he thought if he called his Boss, he must beg his Boss to take him away from Horn Dragon by all means.


    However, as time goes, he suddenly feels that this is not a bad thing.


    Especially, the Flying Phoenix Sect¡¯s matter has made a severe impact on him too.


    He has never thought that there are so many awful cultivation schools in Huaxia.


    He briefs Gao Ge about the Flying Phoenix Sect but he doesn¡¯t mention too many details. After all, the call can only last ten minutes. It is already very good.


    ¡°In fact, in Huaxia, there are countless schools like Flying Phoenix Sect,¡± Gao Ge says to Yue Xincheng, ¡°Thus, what we can do is to exterminate all the schools of this kind that we come across. Especially, with the aura recovery age coming, there will be an increasing number of such schools. The Dragon Court is their biggest threat. It can¡¯t be a bad thing to become stronger.¡±


    Yue Xincheng on the other side of the phone nods.


    ¡°Time is up,¡± Horn Dragon¡¯s hoarse voice comes.


    Yue Xincheng takes a discontented look at Horn Dragon but without complaining, he just says goodbye to Gao Ge and hangs up the phone.


    He has been used to that.


    Moreover, as he spends more time with Horn Dragon, he thinks from the bottom of his heart that Horn Dragon is really a nice man.


    ¡°Are you my master?¡± Yue Xincheng asks grinningly.


    Horn Dragon takes a look at him and smiles, ¡°You wish.¡±


    Yue Xincheng is lost for words.


    Horn Dragon¡¯s words sound as if being Yue Xincheng¡¯s master is quite shameful.


    Yue Xincheng feels so furious.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you watched ¡®The Journey to the West¡¯?¡± Horn Dragon walks ahead and says.


    Yue Xincheng snaps, ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Why did Patriarch Subodhi disallow the Monkey King to tell others that he was Patriarch Subodhi¡¯s disciple?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Yue Xincheng thinks about it and says, ¡°Probably to avoid trouble.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Horn Dragon snorts and says, ¡°Do you think you can remain in your proper sphere?¡±


    Yue Xincheng can¡¯t be bothered to respond to him¡­


    In Shan City.


    Gao Ge hangs up the call with Yue Xincheng and looks rather calm.


    He originally thought Yue Xincheng called him to vent anger.


    Unexpectedly, according to Yue Xincheng, it seems quite nice for him to follow Horn Dragon now.


    This is certainly a good thing for Gao Ge.


    Only by following Horn Dragon to go through some battles can Yue Xincheng enhance his capability faster.


    And Horn Dragon can also guarantee Yue Xincheng¡¯s safety furthest.


    This is such a good opportunity though Yue Xincheng is no longer a member of the Dragon Court. Even if he is, it is quite a rare opportunity.


    Luckily, Yue Xincheng doesn¡¯t let him down.


    Looking at Gao Ge¡¯s smile on his face, Song Yuan says grinningly, ¡°It seems that there is some good news?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about Yue Xincheng. Maybe you will be shocked when you meet him again,¡± Gao Ge says with a smile.


    Song Yuan rubs his nose and nods his head. Actually, he is a bit worried about whether Yue Xincheng is easy to get along with. Although he has become familiar with Gao Ge these days, he is sure of one thing. That is, if Yue Xincheng is disgruntled about him, Gao Ge will surely take the side of Yue Xincheng. He does hope that Gao Ge can be fond of the new and tired of the old but Gao Ge is actually not¡­


    ¡°By the way, it has been a while since I got to Shan City but I¡¯ve gained no information. This is not so good,¡± Gao Ge suddenly says.


    Song Yuan looks a bit embarrassed.


    He feels that he is held greatly accountable for this issue.


    After all, he is responsible for prying into the Ghost Sect for Gao Ge but it is going nowhere by far. He feels bad about this and thinks that he has let Gao Ge down.


    From Song Yuan¡¯s facial expression, Gao Ge figures what Song Yuan has on his mind so he hastens to say, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not blaming you. I just think we should do it in another way.¡±


    Song Yuan nods and pours a cup of tea, saying, ¡°Li Lang should be back but we haven¡¯t learned anything about him. It seems that we missed him.¡±


    Gao Ge is not surprised at all.


    Li Lang was never found by him before, which indicates that Li Lang really plays his cards well.


    Right at the moment, someone knocks on the door.


    The knocking sounds a bit hasty.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Susu strides inside, her eyebrows knitted.


    Gao Ge and Song Yuan look each other in the eye. They both have an uneasy sense of foreboding.


    After all, they are quite familiar with Susu. Both of them know that Susu won¡¯t be easily flustered.


    As she looks like this, something must be wrong.


    ¡°Mr. Gao, Second Young Master, we¡¯ve got some news.¡±


    ¡°Is it about Li Lang or the other disciples of the Ghost Sect?¡± Song Yuan subconsciously asks.


    Susu looks quite unnatural. After being quiet for two seconds, she says, ¡°It¡¯s not about the Ghost Sect.¡±


    Song Yuan is a bit confused.


    Their current priority is the Ghost Sect.


    By reason, the information Susu collects now should be about the Ghost Sect.


    Since it is not about the Ghost Sect, why is she so anxious?


    Susu hedges and continues, ¡°It¡¯s about the matter in Song City.¡±


    Song Yuan takes a breath and puts on a serious look.


    What can go wrong in Song City?


    It can only be the Xia Family!


    Song Yuan subconsciously turns around to observe Gao Ge¡¯s facial expression.


    Although Gao Ge¡¯s girlfriend is Meng Jing only, Song Yuan believes that Xia Lu has stayed with Gao Ge for a long time and the latter has never wanted to expel her. Evidently, the two of them being together is only a matter of time and opportunity.


    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t ask his subordinates to pay attention to the situation in Song City.


    ¡°What happens in Song City?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°Someone is going to the Xia Family to propose marriage.¡±


    ¡°Propose marriage?¡± Song Yuan directly jumps off the sofa but on second thought, it should be Gao Ge rather than him who gets so emotional now. Then, he turns his head to look at Gao Ge, waiting for the latter to react.


    Gao Ge sits on the sofa and lights up a cigarette without saying anything.


    Song Yuan sighs inwardly and knows that Gao Ge is holding himself back. Hence, he turns around and asks, ¡°Who is that?¡±


    ¡°From the blessed spot, but we cannot be sure yet,¡± Susu asks in a low voice, ¡°Do we need to look into this matter?¡±


    She says to Song Yuan but her gaze is settled on Gao Ge who is sitting on the sofa.

 Chapter 700 - The Wu Family

    Someone is going to propose marriage to Xia Lu.


    It is hard to tell from Gao Ge¡¯s face how he feels upon hearing the news.


    Yet, in fact, he himself doesn¡¯t know what he is thinking about.


    Maybe¡­


    His mind is just in a mess?


    After Song Yuan and Susu leave, Gao Ge lies on the sofa with narrowed eyes, holding the teacup.


    When he drinks up the tea and wants to put the cup on the table, he drops the cup on the ground and it breaks.


    The clanking sound breaks the quietness of the room.


    ¡°It is better to use a stainless steel cup,¡± Gao Ge mutters to himself. Then, he stands up and takes a few tissues to clean up the mess.


    He puts the porcelain pieces into a box and throws the box into the trash bin lest the cleaner should be cut in the hand when disposing of the rubbish. As he deals with the porcelain pieces in this way, such a thing can be avoided.


    Everyone should look out for others all the time!


    When Gao Ge is about to light up the next cigarette, lying on the sofa, he suddenly realizes that he has smoked three cigarettes within ten minutes.


    Now that he has lit up the cigarette, he should have no qualms of conscience to smoke it anyway.


    When he finishes a cigarette and puts the cigarette butt to the ashtray, Gao Ge rubs his numb face and stands before the floor-to-ceiling window to watch the scenery outside of the window.


    He remains silent and thinks for a long time. Then, he gives a bitter smile.


    The doorbell rings.


    He opens the door and looks at Susu and Song Yuan outside.


    ¡°Have you thought it through?¡± Song Yuan asks with a smile.


    Gao Ge shrugs.


    ¡°Actually, if she can really marry a good man, I don¡¯t think it is a bad thing,¡± Gao Ge returns to the sofa and says in a low voice.


    Susu and Song Yuan look each other in the eye and both of them are a bit taken aback.


    ¡°Just say what you want to say.¡± Gao Ge rubs his temples and sprawls out on the sofa.


    ¡°I mean, Gao Ge, that¡¯s what you come up with after thinking for such a long time?¡± Song Yuan finds him quite unbelievable.


    Susu also hastens to nod her head to express her disgruntlement about Gao Ge¡¯s current attitude.


    Gao Ge looks up at them and says, ¡°What else can I say?¡±


    ¡°Go and get her back!¡± Susu says bluntly.


    After saying that, she is a bit nervous and can¡¯t help turning around to look at Song Yuan. When she finds that Song Yuan is not angry, she finally lets out a sigh of relief.


    It seems that she didn¡¯t say the wrong thing.


    Yet, she doesn¡¯t know she just took the words out of Song Yuan¡¯s mouth.


    He is quite happy that Susu said that.


    ¡°Do you want to say that I¡¯m a jerk¡­¡± Gao Ge murmurs.


    Susu is a bit stunned. ¡°Is it so obvious?¡±


    ¡°Yes, for now¡­¡± Gao Ge says in a low voice.


    Susu feels a bit embarrassed.


    She feels that she is kind of familiar with Gao Ge but they are not so close that she can roast him at will.


    Therefore, she is a bit worried whether her reaction will piss off Gao Ge.


    Yet, judging from Gao Ge¡¯s appearance, he doesn¡¯t look mad at all.


    She is finally relieved.


    ¡°Actually, I do think that if she can marry a good man, it will be a relief for her and me. After all, it is not appropriate for her to keep following me. I can¡¯t give her anything. Besides, we are friends all the time,¡± Gao Ge says with a smile.


    Susu thinks about it, opens her bag, takes out a mirror, and passes it to Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge subconsciously takes the mirror from Susu¡¯s hand. He is quite puzzled and then looks at Susu, blinking his eyes. He has no idea why Susu gives him a mirror.


    Susu¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°You can look at yourself in the mirror and see how ugly your smile is now.¡±


    Gao Ge is speechless.


    Of course, he is not that stupid to look into the mirror but he believes what Susu said.


    ¡°Gao Ge, what you said just now can perfectly imply that you have feelings for Xia Lu. If you really didn¡¯t feel a thing for her, you wouldn¡¯t say that,¡± Song Yuan crosses his fingers and says with a smile, ¡°Of course, it is your own business. I shouldn¡¯t say too much about it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really annoyed with those who always claim that they shouldn¡¯t say it but they still must say it. Just say whatever you want to say. Why do you have to be so affected?¡± Gao Ge says grumpily.


    Song Yuan doesn¡¯t mind at all. After all, he has been used to Gao Ge¡¯s straightforward style of talking.


    He coughs to kind of clear his throat and then continues talking, ¡°Actually, Xia Lu dislikes the man.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Looking at Gao Ge¡¯s confused facial expression, Song Yuan says grinningly, ¡°Do you want to ask me how I know it? After all, I cannot read her mind.¡±


    Gao Ge is a bit surprised and says in a low voice, ¡°Although you cannot read her mind, you can read mine.¡±


    Song Yuan laughs and explains, ¡°In fact, Xia Lu wanted to escape from the Xia Family¡¯s house but she didn¡¯t make it.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t make sense¡­¡± Gao Ge shakes his head.


    ¡°You think that with the help of the fox spirit, it should be quite easy for Xia Lu to run away from the Xia Family?¡± Song Yuan asks.


    Gao Ge nods his head. He did think so before but now, he is a bit confused.


    ¡°Xia Shengtang is watching her at home.¡±


    Gao Ge finally takes a tumble.


    In this case, it kind of makes sense.


    Gao Ge knows about Xia Shengtang¡¯s capability. Understandably, the fox spirit is no match for him.


    Maybe Xia Shengtang is much stronger than when Gao Ge met him before.


    As she is watched by Xia Shengtang, it would take a miracle to run away from the Xia Family.


    ¡°Apart from that, we¡¯ve also learned that Xia Shengtang is the one who advises the man to propose marriage.¡±


    Gao Ge flies into a rage.


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem with him?¡±


    Song Yuan is amused by his reaction and says, ¡°It looks like that you are deeply discontented about your brother-in-law!¡±


    Gao Ge is stunned and hastens to say with embarrassment, ¡°Nonsense! I didn¡¯t say I was discontented about¡­¡±


    ¡°So you don¡¯t deny that he is your brother-in-law,¡± Song Yuan says cross-legged.


    Looking at Song Yuan¡¯s complacent smile on his face, Gao Ge suddenly wants to beat him.


    Song Yuan coughs and knows that he has incurred resentment.


    ¡°By the way, I¡¯ve investigated the man from the blessed spot,¡± Susu says.


    Gao Ge is dazed and looks at her.


    Song Yuan aside says with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t look at her. I asked her to look into this. You are too shy to ask about it but you must want to figure out his background. Actually, you are affected¡­¡±


    Seeing Gao Ge¡¯s disgruntled eyes, he bites his tongue and almost gets choked.


    ¡°It is the Wu Family, one of the blessed spots, that is going to propose marriage to the Xia Family. The Wu Family features its fist method, which kind of has something in common with the Xia Family. It is said that the cultivation level of the master of the Wu Family is unfathomable. Many years ago, he had reached the realm of Grand Master. It is very likely that he has broken through by now.¡±


    ¡°Grand Master? And he has broken through?¡± Gao Ge touches his chin.


    ¡°Are you feeling overwhelmingly stressed?¡± Song Yuan asks.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t respond to him.

 Chapter 701 - His Own Stand

    The Wu Family.


    Gao Ge really knows nothing about this family.


    Even in his last life, he knew little about the blessed spots.


    However, he knows that every blessed spot cannot be messed with easily.


    It is like the newly reborn him facing the Xiaoshan Sword Sect.


    Currently, Gao Ge is not capable enough to deal with the Ghost Sect.


    Not to mention the blessed spot stronger than the Ghost Sect.


    If he really confronts them with toughness, it will be like an egg dashing itself against a rock. Gao Ge won¡¯t do such an unwise thing.


    Well¡­


    Actually, given Gao Ge¡¯s character, he may really fight a hopeless battle.


    Men only weep when deeply grieved. Gao Ge won¡¯t act on impulse unless he can¡¯t help it.


    This is the common ground!


    Without minding Gao Ge¡¯s complicated facial expression, Susu continues talking, ¡°The Wu Family is one of the blessed spots. Their cultivators above the realm of Master are unknown. Their situation is also unknown¡­¡±


    Gao Ge feels a bit confused.


    Song Yuan coughs and explains with embarrassment, ¡°Actually, it is pretty normal. After all, the Wu Family is a blessed spot. It is really difficult for us to pry into their information.¡±


    Gao Ge nods to show his understanding.


    Susu continues saying, ¡°But we do know something about Wu You.¡±


    ¡°Wu You?¡± Gao Ge asks, ¡°Who is he?¡±


    Susu pulls a long face and explains, ¡°He is the one who is going to propose marriage to Xia Lu.¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head and gives a hint with eyes to Susu to continue talking.


    Susu talks in an unhurried tone. She has memorized the information she read before so she doesn¡¯t need to look at it now. This is one of the abilities of Susu. She isn¡¯t gifted with an extraordinary retentive memory but she does have a good memory. Principally, she is good at grasping the key points of the information, memorizing the main content based on the keywords, and embellishing her words according to the main content.


    ¡°Wu You, male, 30 years old, the eldest son of the master of the Wu Family¨CWu Tingzhi, at the middle stage of the realm of Strength Exposure.¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head and closes his eyes to listen quietly.


    Susu thinks about it and continues saying, ¡°However, based on the information I have, Wu You is not a good man. As far as I know, he went out of the blessed spot once when he was 25 years old. Back then, he fell in love with a woman but the woman was married. Despite that, he didn¡¯t give up. He snatched the woman from her husband and killed the man. Afterward, the woman was dead too. It is said that she fell off the cliff.¡±


    Gao Ge asks curiously, ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±


    ¡°Wu You is from the blessed spot anyway. That¡¯s what we can get for now,¡± Susu says resignedly, ¡°But based on these details, we can tell that Wu You is not a good man.¡±


    Actually, in general cases, Susu won¡¯t say such words. As an information collecter and reporter, it will be a flaw if she is too subjective.


    Song Yuan doesn¡¯t comment on that because they are viewing this matter in Gao Ge¡¯s shoes or they actually subconsciously hope that Gao Ge can do something.


    ¡°Give me his profile later,¡± Gao Ge says, ¡°I¡¯ll take a look at it on my own.¡±


    Susu heaves a sigh and directly takes out the profile. It seems that she has guessed that Gao Ge would ask for it.


    After Susu puts down the profile, Song Yuan says, ¡°You take a look at it first. We are leaving.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    When the two of them walk out of the room, Susu finally expresses her disgruntlement about Gao Ge.


    ¡°I can¡¯t understand why Mr. Gao is still hesitating.¡±


    It is obvious that Susu is really upset.


    Although she hasn¡¯t met Xia Lu before, according to the information she has, she can tell that Xia Lu is really a good girl. Besides, she has followed Gao Ge for so many years. If Gao Ge really watches Xia Lu forced by the Xia Family to marry a man she dislikes, he can be called the No. 1 Jerk in the world.


    Song Yuan looks at her and sighs, ¡°Gao Ge has his own concerns.¡±


    ¡°Just because he has his own concerns, he can watch Xia Lu marry someone else?¡± Susu says with a long face.


    Susu is a woman so she naturally puts herself in Xia Lu¡¯s shoes. As such, she feels so angry. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be so emotional.


    Right at the moment, Gao Ge suddenly opens the door and says with a long face, ¡°Though I really want to pretend that I cannot hear you, if you must roast me, can you do it somewhere else?¡±


    Susu is quite embarrassed.


    Gao Ge closes the door and sits on the sofa. Staring the profile on the table, he rests his chin on his hand and falls into deep thought.


    Song Yuan turns around and leaves, followed by Susu.


    ¡°Actually, I can relate to Gao Ge,¡± Song Yuan says.


    Susu, walking with her head lowered, is suddenly dazed. She can feel the deep helplessness in Song Yuan¡¯s voice.


    ¡°You can relate to him?¡± Susu says with annoyance.


    Song Yuan walking ahead nods his head and just keeps going forward, saying, ¡°Actually, it is not difficult to accept one¡¯s feelings but if you do, you will let another person down.¡±


    Susu suddenly says nothing.


    She is in a pickle too.


    If she were in Gao Ge¡¯s shoes, she would feel a headache too.


    She feels pitiful for Xia Lu but if Gao Ge is really with Xia Lu, what about Meng Jing?


    ¡°Maybe it is not a multiple-choice question,¡± Susu suddenly says.


    Song Yuan subconsciously takes a glance at her and gives a smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t know you were so wild.¡±


    Susu understands what he meant and instantly blushes. She rolls her eyes at him and says, ¡°Of course, I think it only applies to Gao Ge¡¯s case but the man I like cannot follow his example. Otherwise, I would rather stay single.¡±


    Song Yuan immediately feels awkward.


    Actually, there are other words he hasn¡¯t uttered.


    The reason he said that he could relate to Gao Ge is that in his eyes, it is not difficult for a man to accept a woman¡¯s love. It is a matter of yes or no, which is quite simple. The hardest part is that after the man accepts the woman¡¯s love, he cannot respond to her love and settle her down. This is the most painful and irresponsible thing.


    Now, what he is facing is actually similar to Gao Ge¡¯s situation.


    It is not difficult to accept Susu¡¯s affection but the Shadow School won¡¯t even consider letting her marry him. What can he do?


    Everyone has his own stand and scruples. Thinking about others¡¯ issues from one¡¯s own perspective is actually a very stupid thing. Hence, he prefers to only say what he needs to say and also stop Susu from talking too much in front of Gao Ge. Giving too many opinions is useless. Gao Ge is not an idiot. He has his own way of thinking.

 Chapter 702 - My Decision, My Responsibility!

    Xia Lu is sitting at the edge of the bed. A little fox is resting on the table. She is stroking the fox¡¯s fur gently, though the fox is much older than her.


    Through the window, she can see the trees in the yard. Now, the leaves have withered, displaying a bleak scene.


    It is just like how she feels now.


    ¡°Miss Xia, if you really want to escape, I can help you stall Xia Shengtang so that you can leave safe and sound,¡± the fox whispers.


    Xia Lu lowers her head to look at the fox spirit on the table and gives a bitter smile.


    ¡°Do you think you can defeat him?¡±


    The fox spirit thinks about it and says seriously, ¡°I guess he is at the realm of Grand Master now. I¡¯m no match for him but I can stall him for a while. The time will be enough for you to run away.¡±


    ¡°Then, you will be killed by him,¡± Xia Lu says calmly.


    The fox spirit suddenly has no idea how to respond.


    It has to admit that Xia Lu is right.


    Moreover, if Xia Shengtang knows that Xia Lu runs away, he will vent his anger on the fox. In this case, it will be dead for sure.


    Now, being a monster is not easy.


    Xia Shengtang is at the realm of Grand Master now. Even if he were only at the realm of Master, considering its capability, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to deal with him.


    ¡°Moreover, even if I get out of the Xia Family, where can I go?¡± Xia Lu says with a bitter smile, ¡°It is not difficult for him to find me¡­¡±


    The fox spirit suddenly feels that Xia Lu has made a good point. Moreover, in terms of Xia Shengtang¡¯s current cultivation level, even Gao Ge, together with the golden monkey, may not be able to defeat him. Moreover, the fox spirit also understands that Xia Lu doesn¡¯t want to see Xia Shengtang and Gao Ge get into a fight for sure. If they really fight with each other and either of them dies, it will be a trauma for her, which is hard to be cured.


    ¡°Fox, you¡¯d better not instigate my sister! Do you really want to court death?¡± A cold voice comes from outside.


    The fox spirit yawns.


    These several days, she has been threatened by Xia Shengtang not only once or twice. Hence, she has been used to that and got familiar with his voice. Now, she is not frightened anymore and even wants to get a sleep.


    Thinking of that, she really closes her eyes and wants to sleep.


    Xia Shengtang pushes open the door and walks inside. Seeing Xia Lu sitting before the window, he slightly frowns.


    ¡°There are a few more days. The people of the Xia Family are coming. You should get prepared and dress yourself up,¡± Xia Shengtang says in a deep voice.


    Xia Lu only takes a cold look at him and says nothing.


    However, her glance only angers Xia Shengtang.


    ¡°Why are you mad?¡± He walks to her with a sullen face. Not loud as his voice is, it sounds rather potent.


    ¡°What? You are forcing me to marry a man I dislike. Now, you are even forbidding me from being mad? I don¡¯t deserve to be mad and depressed?¡± Xia Lu sneers.


    Xia Shengtang feels a headache.


    Although he doesn¡¯t spend much time with Xia Lu, they are actually quite close.


    When they meet occasionally, Xia Lu will stick with him all the time, calling him brother intimately.


    Maybe, Xia Lu is the only person Xia Shengtang cares about in the world.


    However, Xia Lu¡¯s attitude towards him makes him so upset.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you understand? I¡¯m doing this for your own good,¡± Xia Shengtang says patiently.


    Xia Lu sneers as if she heard the most hilarious joke in the world. Then, she asks a question that puzzles Xia Shengtang, ¡°You never surf the internet, right?¡±


    Looking at Xia Shengtang¡¯s confused facial expression, Xia Lu continues saying, ¡°If you spend a little time surfing the internet, you should know that the saying ¡®I¡¯m doing this for your own good¡¯ is really stupid.¡±


    Xia Shengtang feels he is about to crack due to Xia Lu¡¯s words.


    More irritably, it seems that he cannot argue about what Xia Lu said.


    ¡°I know what you are thinking about but tell me, does it make any difference?¡± Xia Shengtang drags over the chair and sits down. He tries his best to ease his anger. If Xia Lu were not his sister, he would probably kill her. ¡°You are still waiting for that jerk but does he care about you? You are not a kid anymore. You are a grown-up. You should be sophisticated enough. Never come back until there is a dead end? Haven¡¯t you hit the dead end yet? Hmm?¡±


    From Xia Shengtang¡¯s current condition, he seems to be hysterical.


    Xia Lu stares at Xia Shengtang blankly as if gazing at a stranger.


    Her eyes make Xia Shengtang feel so hurt.


    ¡°I know. You still love Gao Ge but don¡¯t do such meaningless things anymore.¡± Xia Shengtang restrains himself and tries to be as calm as possible. ¡°If he really felt a thing for you, he wouldn¡¯t have run about for Meng Jing like that. You know about it. Most ridiculously, he also made you help him search for Meng Jing. Don¡¯t you think it is a bitter irony?¡±


    ¡°That was my decision. It had nothing to do with him. Besides, even without Gao Ge, I would go to look for Meng Jing. She is my friend.¡±


    ¡°A friend?¡± Xia Shengtang looks a bit weird. He wants to say something to mock her but having dithered it over for a while, he still says nothing. After all, he has met Meng Jing before. He has to admit that Meng Jing is a nice person, who has left a good impression on him.


    ¡°Forget it. You think yourself.¡±


    After saying that, Xia Shengtang stands up and leaves.


    When Xia Shengtang walks out of the room, Xia Lu suddenly stands up. With red eyes, she shouts at his back, ¡°Xia Shengtang, don¡¯t you think you are a hypocrite?¡±


    Xia Shengtang stops and furrows his brows but he doesn¡¯t turn around and look at Xia Lu behind him.


    ¡°You are saying that you are doing this for my own good. What if he dies with a few years? What if he doesn¡¯t treat me well? What if he falls in love with others?¡±


    ¡°Then I will teach him a lesson for you.¡±


    ¡°So what? I will be happy?¡±


    Xia Shengtang is speechless.


    ¡°So, you think you are doing this for my own good. It is so ridiculous. Because you cannot bear the consequences at all.¡±


    Xia Shengtang says calmly, ¡°What about Gao Ge?¡±


    ¡°I will tread on the path I choose. My decision, my responsibility. No need to worry about it,¡± Xia Lu says.


    Xia Shengtang snorts and goes away faster.

 Chapter 703 - A Win-win Deal

    Yue Xincheng lies on a haystack. The smell of blood permeates the air. There are corpses everywhere. This place is like a living hell. His Slaying Dragon Broadsword is tightly held by his hand, along which the blood is dripping.


    Biting a straw, he is staring at the dazzling sun with narrowed eyes.


    ¡°As a saying goes, in the world, there are two things one cannot look steadily at. One is the sun and the other is the man¡¯s heart. However, now I can¡¯t find anything special about the sun!¡±


    Horn Dragon standing aside leans against the haystack with half of his body, looking into the distance quietly. He is still thinking about where he should bring Yue Xincheng to. He feels that he has underestimated Yue Xincheng¡¯s capability. Within a few days, eight cultivation schools were eradicated by Yue Xincheng. As it appears, not only Gao Ge is unbelievably capable but also Yue Xincheng is quite astonishingly impressive.


    Having spent some time with Horn Dragon, Yue Xincheng looks much more muscular now. He looks like a replica of Horn Dragon.


    After all, Horn Dragon is teaching Yue Xincheng the saber method. The paths they cultivate are quite alike.


    Suddenly, Yue Xincheng sits up.


    ¡°Before I took action, I heard a piece of news.¡± Yue Xincheng stares at Horn Dragon.


    ¡°Say it.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about Song City,¡± Yue Xincheng grins and says, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know it.¡±


    Horn Dragon frowns and straightens up, saying, ¡°It has nothing to do with you.¡±


    Yue Xincheng thinks about it and feels that there is nothing wrong with Horn Dragon¡¯s words. It has nothing to do with him indeed.


    ¡°No, you are wrong!¡± Yue Xincheng walks two steps forward following Horn Dragon and seems to think of something. He stops and touches his chin, saying, ¡°That Xia Lu is marrying has nothing to do with me but it has something to do with my boss! In this case, it has something to do with me, too! Half-master, am I right?¡±


    Horn Dragon turns around and glares at him.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to Song City,¡± Yue Xincheng says.


    ¡°Are you courting death?¡± Horn Dragon asks with a frown, ¡°Or do you think you are capable enough to deal with Xia Shengtang?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ I don¡¯t think I can but my boss can! If my boss can¡¯t, he will be dead if he goes. I can be of help more or less,¡± Yue Xincheng says.


    Horn Dragon sneers, ¡°Even you know that he is no match for Xia Shengtang. Can Gao Ge not know that? He is not a dumbass. How can he go there to get himself killed?¡±


    With the corners of his mouth lifted, Yue Xincheng says with certainty, ¡°It seems that you really don¡¯t know anything about my boss. He will go anyway.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Yue Xincheng thinks about it and then repeats, ¡°He will go.¡±


    Seeing Yue Xincheng¡¯s confident look, Horn Dragon shakes his head and says, ¡°If he really does, it won¡¯t be a good thing.¡±


    ¡°So, I must go too,¡± Yue Xincheng says.


    Horn Dragon suddenly turns around and kicks Yue Xincheng in the belly.


    Yue Xincheng is thrown onto the haystack again.


    ¡°No way.¡±


    Yue Xincheng gets up again and stands on the haystack. He looks down at Horn Dragon, his eyes glittering with determination and calmness. Yet, his words sound unquestioned.


    ¡°I must go.¡±


    Horn Dragon punches Yue Xincheng, sending him flying away again.


    Yue Xincheng gets up from the ground and flicks the dust off his clothes. Instead of getting angry, he laughs happily.


    ¡°I must go.¡±


    Horn Dragon is speechless.


    He didn¡¯t feel that Yue Xincheng was a tough guy. Every time Yue Xincheng complained about something, he would change his mind after being beaten by Horn Dragon, saying that a wise man should submit to fate.


    Nevertheless, Yue Xincheng looks a bit different from before.


    ¡°I must go. You can kill me now. Otherwise, I would go regardless even if I had to climb there through gritted teeth,¡± Yue Xincheng says with a grin, ¡°Would you like to break my teeth now?¡± After saying that, he also knocks his teeth with his right index finger slightly.


    Horn Dragon says nothing anymore.


    ¡­


    In Song City.


    In Fenglai Hotel.


    In the living room of Room 666 on the sixth floor of Building Six, a man wearing a black gown is making tea.


    There is a piece of Pu¡¯er tea cake beside his hand. Anyone who knows a little about tea can tell from one glance that the tea has been reserved for at least ten years.


    That¡¯s what Pu¡¯er tea cake is like. Reserved as a tea cake, it will grow more valuable as it is kept longer. Of course, it is not easy to reserve a piece of Pu¡¯er tea cake.


    He cuts off a small slice of the tea cake and sniffs it. Then, he gives an intoxicated look.


    ¡°The tea is quite nice,¡± Wu You nodded his head lightly and looks at the middle-aged man, saying with a smile, ¡°Please express my thanks to Mr. Xia.¡±


    ¡°Not at all.¡± The middle-aged man looks humble with his back slightly bent and a smiling face.


    ¡°Oh right, please tell Mr. Xia that I will go to propose marriage tomorrow,¡± Wu You continues saying.


    ¡°Okay.¡± The middle-aged man stands up and gets out.


    After the middle-aged man leaves, another two young people walk over.


    ¡°You, why do we have to wait until tomorrow? Can¡¯t we do it today?¡± A man who looks a bit above 20 years old sits next to him and says.


    ¡°Hmm, what do you know? We are from the blessed spot. We should put on airs anyway. Otherwise, the Xia Family would think that I was eager to marry Xia Lu.¡±


    ¡°You are right.¡± The other girl also nods and sneers, her arms around her chest. ¡°The Xia Family really think they are great. If it were not for the fact that the Xia Family is deeply rooted in Song City and Xia Shengtang is quite capable, You wouldn¡¯t agree to marry that woman at all. However, if we can get the Xia Family and Xia Shengtang to work for us, it won¡¯t be difficult for You to become the master of the Wu Family. In that case, the Xia Family will gain benefits too. I guess this is a win-win deal?¡±


    ¡°Actually, it shouldn¡¯t be put that way,¡± the young man says with a grin, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Xia Lu is quite pretty. You, you are so lucky!¡±


    ¡°Haha. I¡¯ve slept with so many women. Li, listen. No matter how pretty a woman is, she can only be appreciated at home. Don¡¯t take her too seriously or she will get cocky. Understand?¡± Wu You talks as if passing his wisdom to Li.


    Li hastens to nod his head, ¡°Yeah, you are right. Ahem. You, well¡­ How about having fun tonight?¡±


    ¡°Emm¡­ Do you really want to?¡± Wu You stands on tiptoe and asks. ¡°Fine. You are an adult now. It¡¯s not a big deal to hang out but you must keep this in mind. You can only goof around rather than fall in love. If a man really falls for any woman, he will be doomed.¡±


    ¡°Hey, You, Li, you two¡­¡± The girl stamps on her feet with fury and blushes.


    ¡°Haha, Jinxiu, do you want me to take you to meet some handsome guys?¡± Wu You suddenly says laughingly.


    ¡°Of course not. You two filthy rogues¡­¡± Then, the girl just runs out in a hurry with a red face.

 Chapter 704 - A Call From Ice City

    ¡°When you come to the amusement fair, bring all your dreams and fantasies¡­¡±


    Hearing the music from the phone, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t feel happy at all.


    Three days are long enough for his beard to grow. Looking at himself in the mirror, Gao Ge can¡¯t help sighing. It seems that he is not thick-skinned enough. Otherwise, his beard wouldn¡¯t grow out of his skin at all.


    He stands up, walks into the bathroom and washes his face harshly. His face is full of water. It looks a bit vulgar in the mirror. Thinking back and forth, he still takes the shaver and shaves his beard. Instantly, he becomes much more spirited.


    Details determine the whole appearance.


    He rubs his face and then wipes the water with a towel. After sitting back on the sofa, he is still pondering.


    He closes his eyes and still seems able to hear his heart pounding.


    After a while, he opens his eyes, fetches the cigarette pack on the table and lights up a cigarette.


    When he finishes a cigarette, he takes out his phone and makes a call.


    After waiting for a long time, he hears the message that the number he dialed cannot be connected for now. He gives a bitter smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to go but¡­ It seems that you don¡¯t want me to go,¡± Gao Ge mutters with his eyes closed. Yet, he feels that his saying so is more like comforting himself, which is meaningless.


    Before he takes a breath, his phone suddenly rings.


    He picks up the phone and takes a look only to find that he doesn¡¯t know the number. He knits his brows instantly.


    Having thought about it, he still puts it through. The caller is a middle-aged man.


    ¡°Hello? Is that Gao Ge?¡±


    ¡°Yes, who is that?¡± Judging from his accent, he should be from the northeast.


    ¡°You are Gao Ge? Well, I met a girl and she asked me to call you, telling you to go to Song City. That¡¯s all!¡±


    ¡°A girl? Who is she? Who are you? Where are you?¡± Gao Ge cries out, suddenly excited.


    ¡°Whoa, calm down! Don¡¯t shout at me! You don¡¯t know me anyway. I¡¯m in Ice City! My name is Liang Zhicheng. I don¡¯t know the girl! She bought something from me and then asked me to give you this call. She also paid me 500 yuan to forget this thing after calling you. By the way, she also asked you not to call back. Understand? I have to go now!¡±


    Then, the man directly hangs up without giving Gao Ge a chance to respond.


    Gao Ge is pissed off.


    What the hell?


    Gao Ge is totally at a loss.


    A young girl asks him to go to Song City¡­ Is it for Xia Lu or other things? And who is the girl?


    Having thought about it, he immediately asks Song Yuan and Susu to come to his room.


    After they both arrive, Gao Ge tells them what happened just now.


    He feels he cannot think straight at the moment.


    Generally, those closely involved cannot see as clearly as those outside.


    Song Yuan and Susu are trustable for him.


    After hearing Gao Ge out, Susu and Song Yuan are a bit surprised.


    They look each other in the eye and both lapse into deep thought.


    Song Yuan looks at Gao Ge first and then asks, ¡°You mean that you think the call was arranged by Meng Jing?¡±


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t say so actually but based on his excitement, his thought has been implicitly revealed.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    Before Song Yuan can answer, Susu says first, ¡°What about me going to Ice City for an investigation?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Song Yuan and Gao Ge say at the same time.


    Susu gazes at them with staring eyes and feels so confused.


    It is such a good opportunity. Why don¡¯t they take it?


    If this call was really arranged by Meng Jing, does it mean that the base of the Ghost Sect is in Ice City?


    Looking at Susu¡¯s facial expression, Song Yuan says, ¡°As far as I know, the Ghost Sect can¡¯t be in Ice City.¡±


    ¡°Even if it is in Ice City, Meng Jing will be in danger if we go there now. Maybe it is a trap. And the ringleader simply wants to see whether Meng Jing will pass the news to us. If we really go to Ice City, we will fall into the trap.¡±


    Susu says with a bitter smile, ¡°But it is your guess only!¡±


    ¡°That is enough,¡± Song Yuan says, ¡°We cannot take any risk regardless.¡±


    Actually, Song Yuan doesn¡¯t care.


    He only wants to help Gao Ge find the whereabouts of Meng Jing and the Ghost Sect.


    However, from the perspective of Gao Ge, Meng Jing¡¯s safety is the top priority.


    Should anything untoward happen to Meng Jing, will Gao Ge thank them even if they find the Ghost Sect?


    The answer is self-evident.


    Gao Ge is resting with his eyes closed and his chin rested on his hand.


    Susu continues saying, ¡°But if the call was really arranged by Meng Jing, why did she ask Gao Ge to go to Song City?¡±


    ¡°For Xia Lu, of course!¡± Song Yuan gives an envious look. ¡°Thus, I haven¡¯t met Meng Jing before but I do admire her. Well¡­¡±


    He doesn¡¯t finish his sentence but Susu and Gao Ge both know what he wants to say.


    Susu rolls her eyes at him, ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Girls won¡¯t hope the men they love to accept others¡¯ love,¡± Susu says seriously.


    ¡°Maybe Meng Jing is not any one of the girls you mention,¡± Song Yuan refutes.


    ¡°Anyway, I don¡¯t think it is likely.¡± Susu has never objected to Song Yuan¡¯s opinion before. This is the first time that she has done so. It seems to have violated some principle of hers.


    Song Yuan gives a smile and says in a low voice, ¡°I was talking about Meng Jing only. I didn¡¯t say I hoped my girl to be so generous too.¡±


    Susu blushes and says grumpily, ¡°What does it have to do with me?¡±


    Song Yuan looks even happier.


    Susu stops talking about that with Song Yuan and then looks at Gao Ge, asking, ¡°Mr. Gao, what do we need to do next?¡±


    Gao Ge shakes his head to show that he has no idea either.


    If he had a plan, he wouldn¡¯t ask Susu and Song Yuan to come here and discuss it together.


    ¡°Will you go to Song City or not?¡± Susu asks.


    Gao Ge shakes his head again.


    Susu feels a bit disappointed, ¡°Still no?¡±


    Song Yuan feels that Susu doesn¡¯t understand Gao Ge¡¯s gesture so he says, ¡°He means he doesn¡¯t know for now.¡±


    Susu heaves a sigh.


    Do all the men in the world like shilly-shallying like this?


    It is a simple issue. Why does he have to think so much?

 Chapter 705 - Come to Meet Her

    In the Xia Family¡¯s house in Song City.


    Wu Jinxiu brings two people of the Wu Family and sits on the chair in the principal room of the Xia Family.


    ¡°Ms. Wu, please wait here. Her Ladyship is coming,¡± the middle-aged man who met Wu You before is pouring tea for Wu Jinxiu, saying with a smile.


    Wu Jinxiu nods her head and looks around, her eyes full of contempt.


    ¡°The Xia Family is quite influential in Song City anyway. How come everything looks so tacky?¡±


    The middle-aged man gets a bit awkward and then asks, ¡°Could you tell me what you are unsatisfied with?¡±


    ¡°What kind of tea is this? It contains no aura at all. Besides, your house is too small. And the chair, it is not comfortable. Forget it. Ask Xia Lu to come and meet me. I must see what Wu You¡¯s future wife looks like for him,¡± Wu Jinxiu snaps.


    If the two rogues, Wu You and Wu Li didn¡¯t go out for fun, she wouldn¡¯t be so idle or come to the Xia Family. Yet, she is here anyway. She has heard that Xia Lu seems a bit bad-tempered. In order to avoid trouble tomorrow, she decides to come and find out what Xia Lu looks like first. If Xia Lu is really too arrogant, she can deal Xia Lu a head-on blow in case that she may fail to know chalk from cheese and also piss off Wu You.


    The middle-aged man knows this girl is here probably to make trouble.


    Yet, somehow, she is from the Wu Family. He doesn¡¯t dare to take her lightly so he can only go to inform Xia Lu first.


    Having arrived in Xia Lu¡¯s room, the middle-aged man states what has happened. Xia Lu only responds to him with a snort.


    ¡°I won¡¯t meet her.¡±


    Her reply is quite simple.


    ¡°Well¡­ Your Ladyship, I¡¯m afraid you have to. Wu Jinxiu seems quite fractious. If you don¡¯t go out to meet her, she may make a farce and tarnish you when she goes back,¡± the middle-aged man says with a bitter face.


    ¡°Oh.¡± Xia Lu nods and continues reading her book.


    The middle-aged man is so depressed that he may vomit blood.


    He feels that what has been said is in vain.


    Xia Lu doesn¡¯t seem to listen to him!


    Well¡­


    Not even a bit!


    Xia Lu just doesn¡¯t listen to him at all!


    ¡°Your Ladyship, please don¡¯t make things hard for me¡­¡±


    ¡°Where is Xia Shengtang?¡± Xia Lu gets a bit impatient and says, ¡°Why don¡¯t you let him deal with her?¡±


    ¡°He has gone out.¡±


    ¡°What has he gone out for?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± The middle-aged man feels a bit resigned.


    How can Xia Shengtang tell him in advance what he goes out for?


    He is only the butler of the Xia Family.


    ¡°Uncle An, let my father meet Wu Jinxiu. I¡¯m busy,¡± after saying that, Xia Lu takes up the book and continues reading.


    Uncle An heaves a sigh and leaves.


    He knows that Xia Lu dislikes the Wu Family so she can¡¯t cooperate now.


    Xia Shengtang is not at home now but luckily, the master of the Xia Family, aka, the father of Xia Lu and Xia Shengtang is still at home.


    Hence, he goes to Xia Mu in a hurry.


    ¡°Master, Her Ladyship is unwilling to meet Wu Jinxiu.¡±


    Xia Mu is almost 50 years old but he looks like a man who is only 37 or 38 years old. Unfortunately, he has been at the realm of Strength Protection all the time and found no way to enter the realm of Strength Exposure. Gladly, Xia Shengtang is quite capable now. Even if he can never make progress in cultivating, the Xia Family won¡¯t collapse. Perhaps, he is the only cultivator at the realm of Grand Master who is below 30 years old in Huaxia.


    At his current age, his cultivation level is high enough to attract the attention of many people. Maybe the Dragon Court will send their people to rope him in.


    Therefore, Xia Mu has been extremely gloating now.


    He feels that Song City is nothing.


    What he wants to do is make the Xia Family an ancient martial arts family not inferior to any first-class school.


    Even those first-class schools don¡¯t have a cultivator at the realm of Grand Master.


    Maybe yes but very few.


    ¡°Why is she so disobedient?¡± Xia Mu looks a bit unhappy.


    This time, when Xia Shengtang came back, he claimed that the Wu Family would come to propose marriage.


    This makes Xia Mu quite delighted.


    He was thinking about how to make the Xia Family stronger and now, Xia Shengtang gives him the chance.


    As long as the Xia Family connects with the Wu Family via marriage, it won¡¯t be difficult for the Xia Family to become a first-class ancient martial arts family in the field of cultivation with the help of the Wu Family. Unexpectedly, Xia Lu turns out to be so resistant.


    Yet, Xia Mu doesn¡¯t find it a problem. After all, marriage is always determined by parents.


    As long as he reaches an agreement with the Wu Family, there shouldn¡¯t be any problem. Does Xia Lu¡¯s opinion matter?


    ¡°Fine. Let me go and have a look,¡± Xia Mu stands up and says.


    In order to thrive, the Xia Family must depend on the Wu Family. Xia Shengtang alone absolutely cannot make it. Moreover, Xia Shengtang always moves in and out with wizardly elusiveness. Even his father has difficulty in finding him, let alone others.


    Therefore, Xia Mu believes that they cannot afford to offend the Wu Family.


    It is fair enough to say that Xia Lu is not so qualified in terms of the joint marriage between the Xia Family and the Wu Family.


    It is true though Xia Lu is also talented in cultivation.


    When he gets to the living room, Wu Jinxiu frowns upon seeing him.


    ¡°Where is Xia Lu?¡±


    She doesn¡¯t even want to say hi to Xia Mu.


    Xia Mu has prepared a lot of pleasantries but now his face suddenly stiffens. From her tone and attitude, she is apparently denouncing him.


    Anyhow, Wu Jinxiu is only a junior of the Wu Family while he is Xia Lu¡¯s father. If the two families really get related by marriage, he is kind of Wu Jinxiu¡¯s senior. The way she talks to him makes him rather uncomfortable.


    ¡°Ahem. Ms. Wu, this is the master of the Xia Family,¡± Uncle An hastens to say with a little embarrassment.


    Although he has known the people of the Wu Family don¡¯t take the Xia Family seriously, he didn¡¯t expect them to be so defiant.


    It can be attributed to the reason that Wu Jinxiu is inexperienced and unruly but don¡¯t the people of the Wu Family realize it? Obviously, they do but they still send Wu Jinxiu to Song City. Evidently, they are not worried about whether Wu Jinxiu¡¯s reckless acts may piss off the Xia Family.


    They don¡¯t care at all!


    ¡°Master of the Xia Family?¡± Wu Jinxiu snorts and says, ¡°I said I wanted to meet Xia Lu. Why is the master of the Xia Family here?¡±


    After saying that, she stands up and walks to the door.


    ¡°Where is Xia Lu? Since she doesn¡¯t come, I will come to meet her then!¡± Clearly, she wants to make trouble.

 Chapter 706 - Listen While Kneeling

    Wu Jinxiu¡¯s behaviors leave Xia Mu no reason to refute at all.


    ¡°Miss Wu, don¡¯t rush. Why don¡¯t you sit down and have tea with me?¡± Xia Mu says with a smile.


    Wu Jinxiu turns around. She casts a glance at him and sneers, except that her sneer is full of scorn for Xia Mu.


    ¡°Have tea with you? Do you deserve it?¡± Wu Jinxiu asks ironically.


    Uncle An can¡¯t hold back his temper anymore. He hastens to yell with a cold face, ¡°Miss Wu, you mustn¡¯t be so rude to our master!¡±


    ¡°Humph. You are a small ancient martial arts family only. Do you really think you are great? What? Just because Xia Shengtang is at the realm of Grand Master, you think the Xia Family has had a meteoric rise? Ridiculous! Do you know how many cultivators the Wu Family has? How many cultivators above the realm of Master are there in the Wu Family?¡± Wu Jinxiu doesn¡¯t conceal her disdain for the Xia Family at all. Her words are extremely harsh. Apparently, she looks down upon the Xia Family as well as Xia Shengtang.


    Uncle An suddenly can relate to Xia Lu.


    At first, he also felt that the connection between the Xia Family and the Wu Family via marriage was a great opportunity for the Xia Family to thrive within a short time. After all, there is a cultivator at the realm of Grand Master in the Xia Family now. What the Xia Family needs is a powerful pillar. And perhaps, the Wu Family can be the pillar. However, as it appears, if Xia Lu really marries into the Wu Family, she will suffer great wrong.


    Anyhow, it is not a wise decision!


    ¡°It seems that the Wu Family just treats our family like dirt?¡± Xia Mu pulls a long face.


    ¡°Yes, so what?¡± Wu Jinxiu answers without thinking.


    Xia Mu is suddenly dazed.


    To be honest, he didn¡¯t expect her to answer so bluntly. Now, he just feels at a loss what to do.


    He is in a pickle!


    Does he have to be tough and expel Wu Jinxiu directly?


    However, if he really does, he will not only miss a chance to let the Xia Family thrive but also offend a blessed spot.


    Yet, if he admits his mistake¡­


    The master of the Xia Family surrenders to a junior of the Wu Family. If it leaks out, the Xia Family will be thoroughly discredited.


    Hence, Xia Mu feels like giving himself a slap now.


    Why did he ask that stupid question?


    Now, he has been pushed to the corner.


    He fails to make Wu Jinxiu restrain herself and worse still, he embarrasses himself. Obviously, he has lifted a rock only to drop it on his own feet.


    Wu Jinxiu looks at Xia Mu¡¯s complicated facial expression and also gives a smile. She seems to feel a sense of achievement. After all, she came here in advance only to deal the Xia Family a head-on blow at the first encounter. She doesn¡¯t care which one takes the head-on blow, as long as her goal is reached.


    She pats her hands and says, ¡°Forget it. I had better show you some respect. Since Xia Lu feels she is too ugly to present herself, I can¡¯t be bothered to make things difficult for her. After all, even after Xia Lu marries into the Wu Family, she will only be cold-shouldered. Do you really think that Wu You will take her as a real wife? Well, I¡¯m leaving now. No need to see me off.¡±


    The people of the Xia Family become even more depressed.


    Wu Jinxiu has just given them a slap in the face and now, she wants to leave.


    More irritatingly, she gave them a slap in the face but they don¡¯t even feel like striking back.


    However, just when Wu Jinxiu crosses the threshold, she meets Xia Lu head-on.


    Wu Jinxiu stares at Xia Lu with her neck tilted. Although she hasn¡¯t seen Xia Lu¡¯s photo, she has guessed the oncoming girl¡¯s identity. This is probably a woman¡¯s sixth sense.


    ¡°Is this the place where you can come and go at will?¡± Xia Lu asks.


    ¡°I heard that you¡¯ve reached the realm of Strength Exposure,¡± Wu Jinxiu says with a smile.


    Xia Lu doesn¡¯t answer but her face is quite sullen.


    ¡°Humph. Quite nice. I¡¯m at the realm of Strength Protection only, more specifically, the initial stage. I¡¯m no match for you for sure. What? What about giving me a beating?¡± Wu Jinxiu says with a sneer.


    Xia Lu takes a few steps forward and strikes a punch at her.


    Without even having a chance to block the punch, Wu Jinxiu is sent back to the living room by the potent punch.


    ¡°Okay,¡± after striking a punch, Xia Lu says.


    Wu Jinxiu is lost for words.


    Xia Mu, Uncle An and the others are astonished.


    They always believe that Xia Lu is not stupid.


    In this case, didn¡¯t she understand what Wu Jinxiu actually meant?


    ¡°Miss Wu!¡± Uncle An hastens to attend to her.


    Xia Mu flies into a rage, ¡°Xia Lu, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°She asked me to beat her,¡± Xia Lu turns around to look at Xia Mu and says with a smile.


    ¡°Do¡­ Do you know what you are doing?¡± Xia Mu¡¯s mind goes blank now.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Xia Lu answers briefly, ¡°I¡¯m helping her.¡±


    Xia Mu is pissed off.


    What the hell¡­


    Her words sound so reasonable!


    He cannot refute at all!


    Unbelievable¡­


    She is simply messing around!


    ¡°You¡­ Are you out of your mind? How dare you hit me? Believe it or not, I can let the Wu Family exterminate the Xia Family!¡± Wu Jinxiu finally soothes her breath.


    If she were not at the realm of Strength Protection, she would have to suspect whether Xia Lu would directly break her several ribs with that punch.


    Xia Lu must have exerted a lot of strength.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you ask for it?¡± Xia Lu asks with an innocent look.


    She obviously learns this from Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng.


    Given her original temper, Xia Lu would still strike the punch without thinking but she wouldn¡¯t say she was helping the woman.


    ¡°So I have to thank you?¡±


    ¡°My pleasure,¡± Xia Lu says smilingly.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    With a long face, Xia Mu yells at Xia Lu, ¡°Nonsense! Apologize to Miss Wu now!¡±


    He is thinking about how to ease Wu Jinxiu¡¯s anger now.


    Wu Jinxiu sneers and says sinisterly, ¡°To apologize to me? No need. I cannot take it.¡±


    ¡°If you can¡¯t take it, you can kneel and listen to me apologize,¡± Xia Lu says sincerely.


    Wu Jinxiu wants to go home now.


    Are the people outside so scary?


    Does Xia Lu really fail to understand her words? Or is she playing dumb?


    Uncle An and Xia Mu are also dumbfounded.


    It takes them quite a while to understand Xia Lu¡¯s words.


    Some young people and servants of the Xia Family are also rather astonished. They feel extremely depressed inwardly about Xia Lu¡¯s words and in the end, they can only snicker.


    ¡°Good. Very good. Very good! Xia Lu and your whole family, I hope you can always be so tough!¡±


    After saying that, Wu Jinxiu just runs away as if fleeing.


    This time, Xia Lu doesn¡¯t stop her.


    When Wu Jinxiu walks out of the gate of the Xia Family, Xia Lu turns around and wants to leave.


    ¡°Stop!¡± Xia Mu yells.


    Xia Lu doesn¡¯t slow down her pace.


    ¡°I asked you to stop. Did you hear me?¡± Xia Mu¡¯s face has been ferocious.


    Xia Lu turns her head and stares at him with a complicated look. Then, she says seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t yell at me. You can¡¯t defeat me.¡±


    Then, she just continues walking forward¡­

 Chapter 707 - Too Boring

    Gao Ge picks up a call. It is from Lou Zhoutian.


    He is a bit surprised but he still puts it through quickly.


    ¡°You are not going to Song City?¡± Lou Zhoutian asks lazily on the phone.


    Gao Ge stays silent for a few seconds and then says slowly, ¡°I haven¡¯t decided yet.¡±


    ¡°Well, if you haven¡¯t decided yet, take your time to think about it. You still have time,¡± Lou Zhoutian says, ¡°A gentleman must be prudent but a true hero can¡¯t be heartless.¡±


    Gao Ge laughs, ¡°Thank you for your concern, Mr. Lou.¡±


    ¡°Actually, it is the young people¡¯s business. Supposedly, I shouldn¡¯t intervene too much but everyone has his own period of confusion. I thought your teacher could deal with his problem well because I had confidence in him. However, the truth proves otherwise. You know the result. He didn¡¯t handle it well. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be faced with the predicament now.¡±


    Gao Ge is speechless.


    Lou Zhoutian continues saying, ¡°Your teacher is busy now. Maybe he has no idea about this. Yet, as your teacher¡¯s teacher, I just want to tell you that if you miss something once, you will lose it forever. As a saying goes, don¡¯t leave your life full of regrets. Actually, it is quite difficult. There are not so many perfect things in the world. However, you can calm down and think about this. Hypothetically, you don¡¯t do this thing now. If you could have a chance to relive, would you do it or not? If yes, maybe you should do it then¡­¡±


    After hanging up the call from Lou Zhoutian, Gao Ge feels a bit amused.


    Certainly, Mr. Lou doesn¡¯t know he was reborn indeed.


    Yet, he didn¡¯t experience these things in his last life.


    Nevertheless, Mr. Lou¡¯s words may be an interesting idea.


    Soon, his phone rings again.


    This time, it is from Water Dragon.


    ¡°Gao Ge, can you be a man?¡± Water Dragon yells at Gao Ge on the phone, ¡°Your girl is about to be taken away. What are you dawdling for?¡±


    Gao Ge is lost for words.


    He didn¡¯t think that she would call him only to censure him.


    Are the people of the Dragon Court so idle?


    Is it the slack season now?


    ¡°By the way, Qin Yuming has gone there.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Gao Ge is taken aback.


    ¡°How would I know? But the Dragon Court didn¡¯t stop her. She has gone there with permission,¡± Water Dragon says with a smile.


    Gao Ge is so speechless.


    ¡°Well, Fire Dragon wants to talk to you. Shall I pass the phone to him?¡±


    ¡°If he wants to say the same words as yours, I don¡¯t think I need to talk with him,¡± Gao Ge answers.


    Everyone knows that Fire Dragon is bad-tempered.


    If she really passes the phone to Fire Dragon, he will reprimand Gao Ge seriously.


    Gao Ge is really afraid.


    He doesn¡¯t want to mess with Fire Dragon at all.


    Seeing Water Dragon hang up the phone, Fire Dragon is so depressed.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree to let me talk to him?¡± Fire Dragon asks.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have a phone yourself?¡± Water Dragon snaps, ¡°I have to pay for the phone.¡±


    Fire Dragon replies with a bitter face, ¡°But if I call him, he probably won¡¯t answer it.¡±


    ¡°Then save the words and keep them to yourself.¡±


    ¡°It feels so bad¡­¡± Fire Dragon says frantically, ¡°I¡¯ve prepared what I want to say. A long speech. I spent three hours conceiving it.¡±


    Water Dragon staring at him as if looking at an idiot.


    Clearly, she just can¡¯t be bothered to roast him.


    Fire Dragon says with a sigh, ¡°Seriously, do you think whether Gao Ge will go or not?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Water Dragon answers without thinking.


    ¡°In this case, why did you call him?¡± Fire Dragon asks in astonishment.


    ¡°I just dislike it that he is so hesitant. Bite me!¡±


    Fire Dragon is speechless.


    Are the people so willful now?


    ¡°Enough. Don¡¯t think about it anymore. I don¡¯t think there is any problem,¡± Water Dragon shakes her head and says.


    Fire Dragon suddenly asks, ¡°What do you think of Xia Shengtang?¡±


    ¡°Just wait and see.¡±


    Fire Dragon chuckles and also knows that Water Dragon was simply kidding but it is a very serious issue for the Dragon Court.


    ¡°Currently, Xia Shengtang has reached the realm of Grand Master. Honestly, compared with Gao Ge, his speed of breaking through is not slow. Considering his current progress, he can grow to the extent that we cannot imagine. Yet, he is not a member of the Dragon Court¡­¡± Fire Dragon says with worry, ¡°Actually, it doesn¡¯t matter that he is not one of us. After all, there are so many masters in Huaxia but once he becomes our opponent¡­ It won¡¯t be a good thing for the Dragon Court.¡±


    ¡°Grand Master only,¡± Water Dragon comforts him.


    Fire Dragon shakes his head and says with a bitter smile, ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean. He is at the realm of Grand Master indeed but it is for now only. What about two years later? Five years later? Ten years later? How old is he? What about 50 years later? 100 years later?¡±


    Water Dragon stays quiet.


    What will happen is unknown.


    Under the current circumstance, Water Dragon thinks that it is meaningless to consider what can happen in the future. However, it is taking preventive measures that makes the Dragon Court weather so many hardships and remain undefeated.


    ¡°Actually, it shouldn¡¯t be us but the seniors who are worried about this issue,¡± Water Dragon says, ¡°Moreover, I don¡¯t think it is a bad thing.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°If Gao Ge is the only awesome genius in Huaxia, won¡¯t it be too boring?¡± Water Dragon asks with a smile.


    Fire Dragon¡¯s facial expression is a bit complicated. He nods his head and doesn¡¯t continue discussing it anymore¡­


    ¡­


    Yue Xincheng is in a good mood.


    He doesn¡¯t expect to come across two people of the Ghost Sect on the way to the high-speed train station.


    Unfortunately, they don¡¯t reveal any information. When Yue Xincheng just capture them, they choose to commit suicide decisively.


    It is a pity not to gain any key information from them but he is quite happy that he has killed two people of the Ghost Sect.


    ¡°If we really find the Ghost Sect, do we have a chance to take down all of them?¡± Yue Xincheng sits on his seat and asks Horn Dragon across the aisle.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you are reliable.¡± Yue Xincheng puckers his lips.


    Horn Dragon frowns and asks, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Putting aside other things, let¡¯s talk about the tickets. I asked you to book two adjacent seats but what did you do? 15C and 15D, do you think the two seats are adjacent?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t C adjacent to D?¡± Horn Dragon asks.


    Yue Xincheng sneers and starts to rest with his eyes closed.


    He is really worried that he will become foolish if he chats too often with Horn Dragon.


    The destination Song City marked on the high-speed train ticket on his hand looks rather eye-catching.


    ¡°I hope it can make a difference,¡± he mutters to himself.

 Chapter 708 - Come and Apologize with Me

    In the hotel, Wu Jinxiu¡¯s face is covered with traces of tears.


    ¡°You, Xia Lu has gone too far! I just went to take a look at your future wife. What did she do? She hit me!¡±


    Wu You is drinking tea on the sofa, listening to Wu Jinxiu talk about what happened in the Xia Family¡¯s house exaggeratedly.


    Wu Li is a bit unhappy. After hearing Wu Jinxiu out, he flies into a rage and even smacks his hand down onto the table, yelling, ¡°The Xia Family is so outrageous! Just because there is a cultivator at the realm of Grand Master in their family, they can take us lightly at will?¡±


    ¡°Hell no!¡± Wu Jinxiu hastens to chime in with him.


    Wu You heaves a sigh, puts down the teacup and squints at Wu Li, asking, ¡°Do you really believe her?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Wu Li is muddled by his question and can¡¯t figure out what he meant.


    ¡°You, what do you mean? You think I lied to you?¡± Wu Jinxiu says in grief.


    Wu You heaves a sigh and looks at Wu Jinxiu, saying, ¡°Jinxiu, I know what you were up to. You went to the Xia Family¡¯s house only to deal Xia Lu a head-on blow, right?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­¡± With a bashful face, Wu Jinxiu wants to defend herself but before she can speak, Wu You interrupts her first.


    ¡°Don¡¯t deny it. I don¡¯t mean to blame you but I hope you can understand one thing. That is, Xia Shengtang and Xia Lu are both talents. Xia Lu is at the realm of Strength Exposure now. She will reach at least the realm of Master sooner or later. It is not a bad thing that I marry her. Besides, she has the confidence to be arrogant. Putting that aside, the joint marriage between the Xia Family and the Wu Family is a win-win deal. I need Xia Shengtang¡¯s support. Otherwise, it would be impossible for me to become the master of the Wu Family.¡±


    Wu Jinxiu lowers her head.


    ¡°Come to visit the Xia Family with me tomorrow and apologize to Xia Lu,¡± Wu You adds.


    ¡°No way!¡± Wu Jinxiu rejects his suggestion without thinking.


    She feels so grieved.


    What she did is for the sake of Wu You.


    Besides, although she did go to the Xia Family¡¯s house to make trouble, in the end, she was beaten while Xia Lu was not injured at all.


    If she still follows him to the Xia Family¡¯s house and apologizes to Xia Lu, she will be gravely discredited.


    It will be such a shame!


    ¡°It¡¯s not up to you,¡± Wu You¡¯s voice suddenly becomes stern, ¡°If you don¡¯t go, you don¡¯t need to go back to the blessed spot with me either.¡±


    Wu Jinxiu can¡¯t help shedding tears.


    ¡°You, what about letting go this time?¡± Wu Li says in a low voice, ¡°At the worst, we won¡¯t pursue the matter then.¡±


    ¡°Humph, not pursue the matter?¡± Wu You takes a look at him and says, ¡°Who won¡¯t pursue the matter?¡±


    Wu Li finds Wu You is staring at him furiously and then hastens to stop talking.


    ¡°As to some matter, We can talk about it in private. Yet, Jinxiu is a bit tactless. Don¡¯t glare at me. I don¡¯t think I have said anything wrong. What¡¯s the point of going to put up airs and bully the Xia Family? You could only feel great and enjoy being pleased by the Xia Family. How old are you? Are you still a pupil?¡±


    Wu You stands up and continues talking, ¡°You provoked others pointlessly and gained nothing. Aren¡¯t you tactless or what?¡±


    ¡°You, I was wrong.¡±


    ¡°What wrong did you do?¡± Wu You asks.


    Wu Jinxiu wants to cry in anger again.


    Wu You just won¡¯t stop¡­


    ¡°Actually, it is not shameful that Xia Lu hit you. She is going to be my wife anyway,¡± Wu You continues talking, ¡°Anyway, this is an opportunity for both the Xia Family and us. I know what you mean. You simply think that Xia Shengtang is a cultivator at the realm of Grand Master, who is the only capable master in the Xia Family. But is it the truth? How old is Xia Shengtang now? How old are the cultivators at the realm of Grand Master in our family? Do you think the realm of Grand Master is the best Xia Shengtang can achieve? Do you really think so?¡±


    Wu Jinxiu and Wu Li are lost for words.


    If they still insist on arguing with Wu You about this issue, they must be too stupid.


    ¡°Actually, there is one more thing I haven¡¯t told you.¡± Wu You heaves a sigh.


    ¡°What¡¯s it?¡± Wu Li asks in a low voice.


    ¡°You only think there is only one capable cultivator as Xia Shengtang in the Xia Family but have you ever pondered over why his cultivation level can be elevated so fast? In fact, there are quite some masters behind him,¡± Wu You says.


    ¡°What?¡± Wu Li is dazed. ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I don¡¯t know much about it. Even my father doesn¡¯t tell me much. He only told me that Xia Shengtang was a very dangerous man. If we can really rope him in, it won¡¯t be a bad thing for our clan.¡±


    Hearing Wu You¡¯s words, Wu Jinxiu has been already panic-stricken.


    ¡°So I pissed off the wrong people this time?¡± Wu Jinxiu says in a low voice.


    Wu You laughs and says, ¡°Not necessarily. Although there are some masters behind him, those people can¡¯t set against the Wu Family for Xia Shengtang. You can rest assured.¡±


    Then, Wu You suddenly says, ¡°Yet, anyway, you still must apologize.¡±


    Hearing Wu You¡¯s explanation, Wu Jinxiu also perishes her improper thoughts and has no other choice but to nod, ¡°I know. I will go with you tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Okay. You can go back now.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    Wu Jinxiu and Wu Li walk out of the room together.


    About half an hour later, Wu Jinxiu comes back.


    Seeing Wu Jinxiu, Wu You gives a smile and doesn¡¯t look surprised.


    Then Wu Jinxiu sits on Wu You¡¯s thighs naturally.


    ¡°You girl, I think you went to pick on Xia Lu out of jealousy, right?¡± Wu You starts to caress her body.


    ¡°Humph. How do you dare to talk about it¡­ We were so happy together but you just insist on marrying Xia Lu¡­¡± Wu Jinxiu starts to blush slowly.


    Wu You suddenly turns over and presses Wu Jinxiu against the sofa.


    ¡°I meant what I said. Besides, I cannot give you a decent identity. After all¡­¡±


    ¡°After all, I come from a collateral branch of the Wu Family, right?¡± Wu Jinxiu smiles bitterly. She is rather calm.


    She has known it before.


    Then, she just puts her arms around Wu You¡¯s head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want the identity but you¡­¡±


    Then, she just presses her lips on his¡­

 Chapter 709 - Can’t Bear to Part from Him

    After they do it, the room smells like rust.


    Wu You is still gasping heavily. Holding a cigarette, he looks composed and pleased.


    ¡°You, what do you think is so special about the Xia Family?¡± Wu Jinxiu is leaning against Wu You¡¯s chest like a lazy cat.


    ¡°Xia Shengtang. And that is enough,¡± Wu You answers calmly.


    He raises his arm and flicks off the cigarette ash, which drops to the carpet.


    After a while, he stands up and puts out the cigarette. He turns around and says to Wu Jinxiu, ¡°Have a rest first. I¡¯ll go out to get some fresh air.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Wu Jinxiu nods her head. She is used to Wu You¡¯s heartless style. After all, Wu You always treats her so casually.


    He puts on the clothes, pushes open the door and walks out of the hotel. It is about ten o¡¯clock at night now.


    There are a lot of passers-by in the street. Wu You finds a barbecue stand and sits down.


    ¡°Ten oysters and some grilled chives,¡± Wu You shouts, ¡°Oh right, 20 grilled kidneys.¡±


    The men around all cast a pitiful look at Wu You.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t look old. How can he be so weak?¡± They wonder.


    Wu You is exhausted.


    He has hung out with Wu Li to feel the passion of the girls in Song City. He wanted to enjoy himself here so he just did it again and again. In the end, he left almost with his hand pressing against the wall. When he returned to the hotel, Wu Jinxiu came to sleep with him too.


    He is so exhausted.


    He even feels that he needs to eat a lot of kidney medicines.


    While he is eating the kidneys, a woman suddenly approaches and sits before him.


    Her curvy body is wrapped with the fitting cheongsam. Generally, a girl with a perfect body shape won¡¯t have a pretty face. After all, God is fair. However, this woman is not only beautiful but also hot. Evidently, there are times when God is partial. Maybe she is slightly old. 27 years old? 28 years old? She has appealing eyes with a mature charm. Wu You thinks he has met a lot of women before but when he sees the woman before him, he feels that the women he has slept with today are so plain and tasteless.


    There is a kind of woman who is naturally tempting. When she appears, men just want to sleep with her.


    And the woman dressed in a cheongsam seems to be a woman of this kind.


    ¡°Would you like some?¡± Wu You calms down quickly and says with a smile.


    The people around also stare at the woman dressed in a cheongsam with a confused look.


    This is so perplexing.


    How can such a beautiful woman have such bad taste?


    Maybe the man¡¯s appearance is fine, but doesn¡¯t the woman see the food on his table?


    He is so weak.


    Why does she pick him?


    Wu You doesn¡¯t consider others¡¯ thoughts. Instead, he only waves his hand and asks for a barrel of beer.


    With a smile, the woman stares at him with a weird look.


    ¡°Do we know each other?¡± After holding back his emotion for a while, Wu You still can¡¯t refrain from asking the question.


    Wu You thinks about it and shakes his head.


    ¡°It is not likely. If we really met each other before, I wouldn¡¯t forget such a beauty.¡±


    The men around all cast a contemptuous look at Wu You.


    If it were not for the fact that the woman was too beautiful, they would feel amused and even admire Wu You¡¯s eloquence. However, now they only think that Wu You is too annoying. How can he ask such a shameless question?


    More irritably, in their eyes, they could do better than Wu You if they said the same words.


    ¡°You are Wu You?¡± The woman finally speaks.


    Wu You is slightly dazed and somewhat surprised.


    Unexpectedly, the woman knows him.


    On second thought, he is relieved.


    If the woman didn¡¯t know him, she wouldn¡¯t sit before him.


    He is confident about his appearance but he is not blindly confident.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°None of your business.¡± The woman shakes her head.


    Wu You is speechless.


    He takes a deep breath, picks up the beer and has a gulp.


    ¡°Just speak freely. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Wu You asks.


    ¡°I heard that Xia Shengtang went to the Wu Family and suggested connecting with your family via marriage, right?¡± The woman asks.


    Wu You frowns. He really hasn¡¯t expected that her question would be so tough.


    ¡°Given your pretty face, if you ask me some other questions, I may answer you,¡± Wu You says with a smile.


    He has made his point clearly.


    He won¡¯t answer a question of this kind.


    ¡°Are you curious about Xia Shengtang?¡± Wu You continues asking.


    ¡°This is none of your business.¡±


    Wu You is a bit angry.


    Somehow, he feels that the woman sitting before him seems to disdain him.


    ¡°In this case, you may leave now,¡± Wu You says with a long face.


    The woman thinks about it. Rather than continues asking, she directly stands up and leaves.


    Very soon, she just disappears.


    She comes and goes suddenly.


    Wu You suddenly feels a bit regretful.


    Maybe he can get laid by playing a few tricks with this pretty woman.


    It is a pity.


    The woman¡¯s background is a bit mysterious. Moreover, as to the question she asked, he just cannot tell her the answer.


    Thinking of that, Wu You doesn¡¯t feel pitiful.


    ¡°Waiter, five more kidneys!¡± He puts the iron sticks on the table and drinks a glass of beer, shouting loudly.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± The stand owner¡¯s hands holding the kidneys slightly shiver. He can¡¯t help turning around to look at Wu You.


    ¡°This man looks like a second-generation rich person¡­¡± The stand owner mutters.


    The stand owner¡¯s wife in her thirties asks curiously, ¡°How do you know it?¡±


    The stand owner takes a look at his wife with deep and complex eyes.


    ¡°Ordinary people cannot be that weak.¡±


    The stand owner¡¯s wife nods with a hazy notion¡­


    A while later, Wu You¡¯s phone finally rings.


    It is the photo of the woman dressed in a cheongsam together with a line of text below.


    Reading the text, Wu You gets astonished and intrigued. After putting the phone back into his pocket, he drinks up the beer.


    ¡°Ten more kidneys to take away!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Holding ten kidneys, Wu You is walking on the way back to the hotel. Today, Wu Li also had a blast with him. The ten kidneys will be enough for him to restore his energy.


    ¡°The Dragon Court?¡± Walking under the lamp, Wu You has a weird smile on his face. ¡°Does the Dragon Court also care such trivial things? Xia Lu can¡¯t be that so important. It must be¡­due to the man Xia Lu can¡¯t bear to part from?

 Chapter 710 - A Farce

    The plane is about to land. ¡°Uncle Lu, you had better not talk too much after we arrive at Shan City,¡± after thinking about it, Xie Zhuolian turns around and says to the middle-aged man next to her.


    The middle-aged man nods with a smile and says, ¡°Your Ladyship, please rest assured. I know it well.¡±


    Then, Xie Zhuolian heaves a long sigh, her face clouded with worry.


    The middle-aged man ponders for a while and says, ¡°Actually, Your Ladyship, don¡¯t worry too much. It¡¯s a good thing for Gao Ge. After all, there are so many cultivators hoping to join our family in the whole Huaxia.¡±


    ¡°That being said,¡± Xie Zhuolian shakes her head and insists, ¡°Uncle Lu, you haven¡¯t dealt with Gao Ge before. Hence, you don¡¯t know him. You are right. In Huaxia, a lot of people want to join the Xie Family but likewise, many people want to rope Gao Ge in too. However, by now, do you think they make it?¡±


    Uncle Lu nods his head and also feels that what Xie Zhuolian has said is reasonable.


    The Xie Family wants to rope Gao Ge in. The other blessed spots and cultivation schools must aim to do so too.


    ¡°Gao Ge always has a mind of his own and he doesn¡¯t like being constrained. In many people¡¯s eyes, it is an impulsive act that Gao Ge quit the Dragon Court but I think he is unwilling to stay in the Dragon Court partially because he was too much constrained in the Dragon Court. Being constrained is probably the last thing he likes,¡± Xie Zhuolian continues saying.


    Uncle Lu thinks about it and stays silent.


    Many people indeed want to join the blessed spots like the Xie Family but there are also lots of people wishing to enter the Dragon Court. Besides, obviously, more cultivators want to enter the Dragon Court. However, Gao Ge still quit the Dragon Court. God knows why he did that. Therefore, what Xie Zhuolian said is kind of a reminder for Uncle Lu. Gao Ge¡¯s thoughts can never be conjectured in an ordinary way!


    This is rather important. After all, they come to Shan City to convince Gao Ge to join the Xie Family rather than offend him.


    However, when they get off the plane, Xie Zhuolian finds that Gao Ge¡¯s phone should be powered off.


    Xie Zhuolian feels a headache.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the hotel first,¡± Xie Zhuolian turns around and says to Uncle Lu.


    Uncle Lu nods his head and asks with worry, ¡°Did Gao Ge turn off his phone and avoid us because he knew why we came to Shan City?¡±


    Actually, at the beginning, Xie Zhuolian also thought of this possibility but on second thought, she shakes her head and finds it unlikely.


    ¡°If it were really the case, he would turn us down face to face rather than turn off his phone,¡± Xie Zhuolian says smilingly.


    Uncle Lu shakes his head and says with a bitter smile, ¡°Your Ladyship, some words cannot be uttered face to face! Maybe he simply finds it hard to say the words so he chooses to decline us in this way.¡±


    Xie Zhuolian shakes her head with determination and says with firm eyes, ¡°He is not that kind of man!¡±


    Xie Zhuolian¡¯s reply makes Uncle Lu lost for words.


    He is a bit curious about why Xie Zhuolian has the confidence.


    Having arrived at the hotel, they ask the receptionist about Gao Ge¡¯s room number and learn that he is only away for some days instead of checking out. They are both relieved. It happens that Susu dressed in a suit of black office wear turns around and sees them.


    ¡°You are looking for Gao Ge?¡±


    Xie Zhuolian is taken aback and then nods her head.


    Susu says with a smile, ¡°May I have your name?¡±


    ¡°You can call me Miss Xie.¡±


    ¡°You must be Xie Zhuolian then,¡± Susu says smilingly, ¡°Before leaving, Gao Ge left a message for you. As per his request, if you come here, I should tell you that he has gone to Song City. If you are not in a hurry, you can stay here until he comes back.¡±


    Xie Zhuolian is a bit surprised, ¡°He has gone to Song City?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Why did he go to Song City?¡± Xie Zhuolian feels somewhat confused.


    Susu puckers her lips and yet refuses to answer.


    After all, this is Gao Ge¡¯s own business but not hers. Although it doesn¡¯t involve Gao Ge¡¯s privacy and quite some people know about it, she still doesn¡¯t want to talk too much while Gao Ge is not here.


    ¡°Forget it. In this case, I will go to Song City to find him,¡± Xie Zhuolian sighs and says.


    Susu is a bit shocked. She asks confusedly, ¡°Miss Xie, are you looking for Gao Ge for any urgent purpose?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ It¡¯s not urgent actually. After all, I¡¯m here for him. Since he is in Song City, I¡¯ll go over and take a look,¡± Xie Zhuolian says with a smile, ¡°Thank you anyway.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡±


    Seeing Xie Zhuolian leave with Mr. Lu, Susu gives a bigger smile.


    Touching her chin, she mutters, ¡°Going to Song City is the best decision!¡±


    However, it remains unknown whether she is talking about Gao Ge or Xie Zhuolian¡­


    ¡­


    In Song City.


    Wu Li and Wu Jinxiu are standing next to Wu You.


    Apart from that, several servants of the Wu Family are carrying a few loads covered with red cloth.


    Xia Mu and Xia Shengtang are standing before them.


    ¡°Uncle Xia, I, Wu You, am here to propose marriage!¡± Wu You, wearing a white gown, tall and hefty, looks quite good.


    ¡°Okay, okay¡­¡± Xia Mu doesn¡¯t know what to say now. He subconsciously turns his head and looks at Xia Shengtang. Yet, the latter just stares at Wu Jinxiu with a straight face, his eyes quite complicated.


    Wu Jinxiu seems to have known what Xia Shengtang wants to say so she directly takes two steps forward.


    ¡°Mr. Xia, I¡¯m also here to apologize to Xia Lu,¡± Wu Jinxiu says with a grin. She looks somewhat innocent. Actually, her appearance is fine. When she smiles, she does look like a beauty. Besides, as a saying goes, you shall not slap a person in the face when he is smiling at you. Given her attitude, supposedly, the Xia Family won¡¯t pursue the reckless act she did yesterday. Moreover, there are so many people here, many of whom are the friends of Xia Mu over the past years. Yet, these people are only a joke to the Wu Family.


    ¡°You are being too serious. It was an insignificant farce. Why do you take it so seriously?¡± Xia Mu hastens to say.


    Since she gives him an out, he should just take it.


    He still believes that the Wu Family¡¯s thought is right. As to this joint marriage, the Wu Family is really too good for the Xia Family.


    Hence, it is understandable that the people of the Wu Family are a bit bad-tempered.


    ¡°An insignificant farce? I don¡¯t think so,¡± Wu You suddenly says in a deep voice, ¡°A man must be punished for his mistake. Since Jinxiu made a mistake, of course she should be punished.¡±


    Wu Jinxiu stays composed and seems to have guessed what Wu You would say.

 Chapter 711 - Go on Knees

    In fact, Wu Jinxiu and Wu You didn¡¯t communicate about this before. Of course, Wu Jinxiu also didn¡¯t know that Wu You would say so now.


    However, her face is extremely calm as if everything were within expectation.


    She knows that she can be abandoned by Wu You anytime.


    If it were not for this merit of hers, Wu You wouldn¡¯t tolerate her.


    Is she grieved?


    A little, more or less.


    Will she go mad or fall out?


    That is never going to happen in her life.


    After all, Wu Jinxiu is a smart woman. She knows clearly what role she plays in Wu You¡¯s life.


    Therefore, she is still brimming with smiles now.


    The people around also look at Wu You with praise.


    In their eyes, Wu You is a man of sensibility. His attitude is also good enough to prove that he won¡¯t look down upon the Xia Family. Besides, he must truly like Xia Lu so he comes to propose marriage. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t need to make such an act. After all, Xia Mu doesn¡¯t look like wanting to pursue the matter.


    ¡°You, we are going to be a family. You don¡¯t have to say that,¡± Xia Mu hastens to wipe the sweat off his forehead and say. He stares at Xia Shengtang for a while but the latter only yawns. It seems that Xia Shengtang didn¡¯t notice his gaze at all, which makes Xia Mu quite depressed. Hence, Xia Mu has to stand forward and say something to soothe the situation. After all, he is the master of the Xia Family.


    ¡°Uncle Xia, that¡¯s a horse of another color.¡± Wu You seems to become a man who splits hairs. He raises his head to look at Xia Mu with gleaming eyes, saying with a smile, ¡°Besides, as you said, we are a family. In this case, I must defend my future wife.¡±


    There are quite some girls around. Hearing Wu You¡¯s words, they are also touched.


    ¡°It seems that Xia Lu has found a good man!¡±


    ¡°Yeah. He has powerful backing. Don¡¯t you notice that Uncle Xia is being discreet? I didn¡¯t expect that such a man should be so thoughtful. Alas. Xia Lu is so lucky¡­¡±


    ¡°If only he could come to the Lin Family to propose marriage!¡± A tall and sturdy woman says with a sigh.


    The person next to her jokes, ¡°You can recommend yourself to him and be his concubine!¡±


    ¡°Stop teasing me. I do want to but I¡¯m out of his league!¡± The tall and sturdy woman is gifted at self-mocking. She shakes her head and says.


    The crowd¡¯s conversation is heard by Wu You.


    The smile on his face looks more sincere.


    This is a surprising outcome. Pitifully, the surrounding women are too ordinary. They cannot even be compared to the woman in a cheongsam he met last night, let alone Xia Lu.


    How to say that a woman looks ugly in a euphemistic way?


    Maybe one can say, ¡°When I see you for the first time, I know we will be the best friends this life.¡±


    How hurtful!


    ¡°Since you want to apologize, just do it,¡± Xia Shengtang finally says.


    Slightly taken aback, Xia Mu turns around to look at his son.


    He really hoped that Xia Shengtang could step forward and say something.


    Yet, what Xia Shengtang said is not what he wants to hear.


    He was thinking about how to dispel Wu You¡¯s thoughts but he didn¡¯t expect Xia Shengtang to let her apologize. Isn¡¯t he messing around?


    Xia Mu is as restless as ants on a hot pan. However, Xia Shengtang doesn¡¯t cast a glance at him at all but stares at Wu You, stroking his chin and saying, ¡°My sister is in her room.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Wu You is dazed and confused.


    Xia Shengtang heaves a sigh. It seems that Wu You is not smart indeed. Hence, Xia Shengtang says to Wu Jinxiu more directly, ¡°Since you irritated my sister yesterday, you can go to find her on knees and ask her to come here politely.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    There is no response to his words.


    Not only the people of the Wu Family but also the guests goggle at Xia Shengtang.


    They don¡¯t even dare to believe what they have heard.


    It is rather admiring that Xia Shengtang has reached the realm of Grand Master at a young age.


    Yet, even so, he cannot be so boastful.


    A few people among the crowd smile and feel that what Xia Shengtang said is so delightful. After all, what Wu You said sounds somewhat pretentious anyway.


    Wu You acts humble simply to show his sincerity so that the Xia Family can minimize the incident.


    However, who could expect Xia Shengtang would give them a slap in the face out of the blue?


    He didn¡¯t even give them a chance to react.


    Wu You looks at Xia Shengtang but the latter can¡¯t be bothered to stare at him.


    Wu You clenches his fists.


    Although the joint marriage between the Wu Family and the Xia Family is facilitated by Xia Shengtang, by now, he hasn¡¯t talked much with Xia Shengtang. He can feel that Xia Shengtang doesn¡¯t take him seriously. To put it negatively, Xia Shengtang doesn¡¯t like him at all.


    To his astonishment, Xia Shengtang disdains him to this extent.


    Wu Jinxiu is also astonished.


    She has been prepared but¡­


    Obviously, she is not fully prepared. At least, Xia Shengtang¡¯s attitude and words are out of her expectation.


    ¡°Hey! He asked you to go on your knees. Didn¡¯t you hear him?¡± A strong young man outside the crowd is carrying a broadsword. He is slightly tanned with messy hair. It looks like he hasn¡¯t shaved his beard for several days. No one knows when he arrived. Now, he is shouting too.


    Someone casts a pitiful glance at him.


    What Xia Shengtang said is somewhat outrageous but he is still Wu You¡¯s to-be brother-in-law. He will be fine anyway. However, as an outsider, the young man still adds the trimmings. Isn¡¯t he afraid of being killed? Who would naively think the people of the blessed spots are good-tempered?


    Wu Jinxiu is so furious but she cannot do anything. She only keeps the man in her mind rather than loses her temper now.


    Xia Shengtang stares at the man carrying the broadsword. His mouth curves into a sneer but he just turns his gaze away.


    ¡°Jinxiu,¡± Wu You suddenly says.


    ¡°Yes?¡± Wu Jinxiu shudders.


    ¡°Go on your knees,¡± Wu You says with a poker face. He doesn¡¯t seem happy or sad.


    Wu Jinxiu clenches her teeth. Although she has figured that the situation would become like this, unexpectedly, Wu You turns out to be so decisive.


    ¡°What? You don¡¯t know the way?¡± Wu You suddenly increases his volume to express his disgruntlement in this way but he is not disgruntled about Wu Jinxiu.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Wu Jinxiu knows that she doesn¡¯t even have a choice.


    She takes a deep breath. Her pretty face turns pale and Wu Li also pulls a long face. However, he can only stare at Xia Shengtang, not daring to say anything.

 Chapter 712 - Roll Logs for You?

    All the resentment and anger just turn into her strength of kneeling.


    With a bang, a brick of the Xia Family¡¯s yard is smashed by Wu Jinxiu with her knees. Every crack of the brick is like the shattered piece of her self-esteem.


    She never expected that she would fall into such a miserable situation for what she did yesterday.


    As to whether she regrets it, only she knows it well.


    All the people stare at Wu Jinxiu with complicated eyes.


    The ringleader is Xia Shengtang but he only stares into the distance as if what happens now had nothing to do with him.


    ¡°Go ahead!¡± Wu You shouts through gritted teeth.


    Wu Jinxiu only kneels without moving.


    She thought it was good enough that she could be so humble.


    In fact, Wu You also thought so.


    However, Xia Shengtang¡¯s attitude makes him realize that Xia Shengtang is still not satisfied.


    Wu You feels rather angry too. Beggars can¡¯t be choosers but now, they are just like beggars!


    ¡°You¡­¡± Wu Li can¡¯t stand it anymore so he mumbles. Yet, he is glared at by Wu You.


    ¡°Shut up!¡±


    Wu Li¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple moves. Then, he suddenly takes a few steps forward and reaches out his hand to drag Wu Jinxiu over.


    ¡°Rise! I¡¯ll do it for you!¡± Wu Li says, slightly trembling.


    Wu Jinxiu stares at him and doesn¡¯t dare to believe this.


    ¡°Wu Li, come back here!¡± Wu You flies into a rage.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    ¡°Since you want to go on your knees, you two can do it together,¡± Xia Shengtang suddenly says, ¡°I love to help others.¡±


    Wu You¡¯s face instantly turns livid with rage.


    ¡°Wu Li, it has nothing to do with you.¡± Wu Jinxiu heaves a sigh.


    ¡°You are from the Wu Family. So am I. How can it have nothing to do with me?¡± Wu Li shakes his head with a bitter smile. ¡°Mr. Xia, can¡¯t you really show any mercy?¡±


    ¡°Show some mercy?¡± Xia Shengtang gives a surprised look and asks, ¡°Did I ask you to do so? Since you are unwilling to, why did you request punishment? So you were just saying? A hypocritical act?¡±


    Wu Li is speechless.


    That is the truth.


    However, Xia Shengtang has said so.


    Can they really nod shamelessly to suggest what Xia Shengtang said is right?


    Can they be so cheeky?


    Even if Wu Li has the cheek to do that, Wu You won¡¯t allow it to happen.


    Although it is a shameless thing that they apologize to Xia Lu on their knees, going back on their words will not only embarrass them but the whole Wu Family.


    Moreover, the people of the Wu Family are here to propose marriage to Xia Lu.


    If the marriage has not been proposed yet but they become notorious for being hypocritical, Wu You must be furious.


    The Wu Family can¡¯t afford to lose face like this.


    ¡°Ahem. Shengtang, how about letting go?¡± Xia Mu turns around and whispers to Xia Shengtang, ¡°We are a family. Why do we fuss about such a trivial matter?¡±


    Xia Shengtang stares at his father with a teasing look, asking, ¡°Let go? You don¡¯t want the dignity of the Xia Family?¡±


    Xia Mu feels a headache.


    Actually, he is aware of one thing.


    That is, Xia Lu and Xia Shengtang never take their father seriously.


    Hence, when he said that, he had been well prepared.


    Does Xia Shengtang need to show respect for the Wu Family?


    Does he have to show respect for Xia Mu?


    ¡°Hey, who on earth is the decision-maker of the Xia Family?¡± The young man carrying a broadsword shouts.


    Xia Shengtang turns around to look at him and knits his eyebrows, saying, ¡°If you dare to talk nonsense again, I will kick you out.¡±


    The young man chuckles.


    ¡°If you want to watch the fun, just stay aside and watch,¡± Xia Shengtang continues.


    The young man really stays silent.


    After all, he knows that Xia Shengtang has shown him enough respect by letting him stay here instead of expelling him.


    As to what Xia Shengtang has on his mind and what he wants to do, the young man has no idea. And he is quite curious.


    Seeing the two people of the Wu Family really kneel and go to find Xia Lu at a slow speed, the others all look embarrassed.


    They don¡¯t know what they should do now.


    Following the two people?


    That will be too insulting to the Wu Family.


    Wu You looks as if nothing happened. He just stands next to Xia Shengtang smilingly.


    ¡°Mr. Xia, how about visiting my home again if you have time?¡± Wu You says.


    Xia Shengtang takes a glance at him and says banteringly, ¡°Wu You, do you know what I admire most about you?¡±


    Wu You¡¯s face slightly stiffens and says with a forced smile, ¡°You are so humorous. You are such a master. Do you need to admire me?¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s a horse of another color. In terms of cultivation level, you are not different from a total wreck in my heart but your trait of shamelessness is still worth my admiring,¡± Xia Shengtang says.


    Wu You¡¯s face instantly stiffens.


    Why doesn¡¯t it sound like praise?


    ¡°But you still have room for improvement,¡± Xia Shengtang says.


    Wu You feels so speechless.


    He doesn¡¯t want any improvement in this aspect at all!


    ¡°Maybe you will know a man called Gao Ge soon. When you meet him, I guess you will humble yourself,¡± Xia Shengtang says.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Wu You looks better and says, ¡°Is Gao Ge quite great?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think he is great but he has been the most shameless man in the world,¡± Xia Shengtang shakes his head and says.


    Among the crowd, a few people look weird.


    Someone bursts out laughing.


    Wu You subconsciously turns around and immediately frowns.


    The woman wearing a cheongsam left a deep impression on Wu You.


    ¡°Mr. Xia, your family and the Dragon Court are on good terms?¡± Wu You asks.


    Xia Shengtang knows what Wu You wants to express.


    ¡°Just so-so,¡± Xia Shengtang says, ¡°They are not coming for my family.¡±


    ¡°My family then,¡± Wu You says with a smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect my family to be so respectable. Although we seldom deal with the Dragon Court, they are still willing to roll logs for us!¡±


    ¡°Roll logs for you? Do you think you are Bu Lyu Wu Sheng who is good at writing? Do they need to come here and roll logs for you?¡± Xia Shengtang sneers, ¡°Don¡¯t take yourself too seriously. They are not coming for the Wu Family.¡±


    Wu You is so confused.


    The people of the Wu Family are here to propose marriage to Xia Lu today. The members of the Dragon Court appear here not for the Xia Family or the Wu Family. What else can it be?


    When he wants to raise his doubts, Xia Shengtang has scurried forward.

 Chapter 713 - The Window Is Closed

    ¡°Now that the Dragon Court members are here, is he also coming?¡± Xia Shengtang walks to the woman in a cheongsam, saying with a sarcastic smile, ¡°It will be the best if he doesn¡¯t come. If he really comes, I will kick him out.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± The woman squints at him and says, ¡°You are so confident?¡±


    ¡°Or else?¡± Xia Shengtang says confidently, ¡°If I cannot deal with him, can I be Xia Lu¡¯s brother?¡±


    The woman is dazed and cannot figure out what the relationship between the two matters is. Is the mindset of the cultivator at the realm of Master so different from that of an ordinary man?


    ¡°Has he come here yet?¡± Xia Shengtang continues asking.


    The woman is a bit confused, ¡°Do you want him to come or not?¡±


    Xia Shengtang cannot utter a word now. After a while, he snorts and says, ¡°Women are so irrational.¡± Then, he just leaves.


    The woman feels so angry that she wants to give him a serious beating.


    Who on earth is being irrational?


    ¡°Sigh. Men are so complicated!¡± The man carrying the broadsword walks over quietly and sighs.


    ¡°You are not a man?¡± The woman takes a glance at him and sneers, ¡°Yue Xincheng, aren¡¯t you being trained by Horn Dragon? Why are you here too?¡±


    ¡°You are here. How can I not come here too? Ms. Qin, the Dragon Court only sends you here?¡±


    ¡°Of course, who else can be sent? Do you think they are idle?¡± Qin Yuming snaps, ¡°Do you really think everyone is just like you?¡±


    Yue Xincheng almost sheds tears in anger. He raises his arms as if a kid showing his new clothes to his parents and turns around a few times. Then, he stares at Qin Yuming primly and says with a serious face, ¡°Ms. Qin, look at my muscles and skin. It¡¯s almost winter and I still get tanned. Can you believe it?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Qin Yuming shakes her head. This is an unbelievable thing indeed.


    Was Yue Xincheng brought by Horn Dragon to Southeast Region for the training?


    ¡°By the way, will your boss come or not?¡±


    ¡°If he didn¡¯t come, I wouldn¡¯t be here then,¡± Yue Xincheng says calmly.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Qin Yuming is surprised and asks, ¡°Did he tell you about it?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then you¡­¡±


    ¡°It is a guess based on what I¡¯ve known about him over the past years,¡± Yue Xincheng answers with gleaming eyes, ¡°What do you think of my answer?¡±


    Qin Yuming says nothing.


    If others said so, Qin Yuming would give a snort of contempt.


    However, such words uttered by Yue Xincheng sound somewhat convincing.


    The atmosphere in the Xia Family is really weird now.


    Some people arriving late are ushered into the yard by the servants of the Xia Family. Seeing such a weird scene, they are all shocked.


    ¡°Ahem. Xia, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Xia Mu, is this¡­your test for the people who come to propose marriage?¡±


    ¡°No, it can¡¯t be right. There is no such custom in Song City.¡±


    These people approach Xia Mu and discuss the scene.


    Xia Mu¡¯s face keeps twitching and tears almost stream out of his eyes.


    He has already felt embarrassed and now these people start chatting about it.


    How should he respond?


    How can he respond?


    These people must be here to mess around!


    Xia Mu feels like expelling them now!


    ¡°Ahem, Chen, don¡¯t talk nonsense! Come here. Let me tell you what¡¯s going on¡­¡± A guest who arrived earlier hastens to step forward and drag these people away. Then, he starts to explain the matter to them in a low voice. The people here are all cultivators. It is of little significance whether he talks in a low voice or not. For example, if Wu You wants to hear what the guest says, surely he can. This is actually a matter of respect. He can indeed hear the guest talking even though they talk in a low voice but it still proves that they are intending to conceal.


    However, Wu You¡¯s countenance still remains the same.


    No one knows whether he really hears the gossiping or pretends not to.


    Perhaps, the truth turns out to be as Xia Shengtang pointed out. That is, Wu You¡¯s biggest merit is shamelessness¡­


    Sitting before the window, Xia Lu looks at the two persons crawling towards her with a poker face.


    Her eyes are cold. And she doesn¡¯t mean to stand up and receive them.


    Some of the people of the Wu Family are disgruntled now.


    They think that Xia Lu is being too arrogant.


    Even though Wu Jinxiu is frying in her own grease, doesn¡¯t the lady of the Xia Family know she should be easy on others?


    Wu Jinxiu and Wu Li finally stop. Wu Jinxiu raises her head and looks ahead. It happens that she meets Xia Lu¡¯s gaze so she hastens to take the opportunity to say, ¡°Miss Xia, we are here to apologize to you.¡±


    Xia Lu stares at her with a smile on her face.


    Seeing Xia Lu¡¯s smile, Wu Jinxiu instantly feels as if being caressed by the spring breeze.


    She thinks that the suffering is finally over.


    She feels so relieved.


    Her happiness is beyond words.


    Now, she has seen Xia Lu stands up with a beaming face.


    ¡°It seems that Xia Lu is not so annoying,¡± Wu Jinxiu thinks to herself.


    She only feels that Xia Shengtang has gone too far.


    And Xia Lu is obviously unaware of this matter.


    If she did, she wouldn¡¯t force Wu Jinxiu to apologize to her in this way.


    After all, a woman won¡¯t make things difficult for another woman, right?


    Wu You has taken two steps forward and reached out his arms to help them up.


    However, when Wu Jinxiu grabs Wu You¡¯s arms and means to get up, their faces stiffen instantly.


    Xia Lu stands up, reaches out her hand and grips the window.


    ¡°Clap.¡±


    She closes the window.


    Wu Jinxiu and Wu Li are both shocked.


    What just happened?


    Does she¡­pretend not to see them?


    Isn¡¯t it too fake?


    Wu You has no idea what he should do next.


    He has reached out his arms.


    Now he just withdraws them?


    Is it too deliberate?


    He takes a look at Xia Mu helplessly.


    Xia Mu takes his hint and quickly turns around to shout at the room, ¡°Lu, come out now!¡±


    A woman¡¯s voice sounds from the room.


    ¡°Lu is not here. Go and find Lucy.¡±


    Xia Mu is pissed off. Who is Lucy?


    Yue Xincheng following behind can¡¯t help chuckling.


    What a nice move!


    It¡¯s so typical of Xia Lu to do so.


    Xia Mu is so angry that he knocks on the door with a long face.


    ¡°Open your door! They have arrived before your room and you are still hiding in the room. After all, an ugly daughter-in-law will have to face her parents-in-law sooner or later!¡±


    The door is opened.


    A mirror is passed to Xia Mu.


    Then, the door is closed again.


    ¡°What does she mean?¡± Xia Mu takes the mirror subconsciously.


    ¡°Look into the mirror and see who is ugly,¡± the emotionless voice comes out, which sounds like Siri.

 Chapter 714 - Wait for Something

    When the window is closed, the atmosphere gets a bit weird.


    Most people didn¡¯t seem to expect Xia Lu to react like this.


    However, as they think of Xia Lu¡¯s character, they suddenly seem to find it unsurprising.


    Yue Xincheng laughs happily.


    He was a bit worried before. After all, that he knows Gao Ge doesn¡¯t mean that he also knows Xia Lu. Moreover, people always say that women¡¯s minds are elusive, which is also the bitter lesson he learns from Su Hui and Qingrou.


    A woman¡¯s mind is the most difficult thing to comprehend.


    Maybe, Xia Lu really falls for Wu You?


    Luckily, as it appears, it is basically impossible.


    Xia Lu is still Xia Lu. She is not changed at all. She never tries to cater to others. It was her style of doing things and still is now, which makes Yue Xincheng feel somewhat secure.


    Wu Li and Wu Jinxiu both subconsciously turn around and look at Wu You.


    They are both giving puppy dog eyes, begging for help.


    Obviously, at the moment, they are both at a loss.


    Who could expect Xia Lu to deal with them in this way!


    For Wu Jinxiu, she prefers Xia Lu to come out and beat her up.


    If Xia Lu really did that, Wu Jinxiu might feel touched and cry out sentimentally.


    ¡°Mr. Xia, what is going on?¡± Wu You also looks at Xia Shengtang and doesn¡¯t know what to do.


    Xia Shengtang thinks about it and says to Wu You with a smile, ¡°My sister probably thinks that you are not sincere enough.¡±


    Putting aside the people of the Wu Family, even the onlookers, including Yue Xincheng and Qin Yuming, all think that Xia Shengtang is mean.


    Crap.


    The two of them have crawled all the way here on their knees and he still deems them insincere.


    Why not break their four limbs and make them crawl all the way here with their teeth clenching the grass?


    Wu You also pulls a long face.


    ¡°Mr. Xia, we cannot just leave things like this,¡± Wu You says.


    ¡°So, use your brain and do something!¡± Xia Shengtang pats his thigh, ¡°I¡¯m so worried!¡±


    Wu You is a bit shocked.


    He really cannot understand why Xia Shengtang said he was shameless.


    Who on earth is the more shameless one?


    Doesn¡¯t Xia Shengtang feel embarrassed to say that?


    Xia Mu also feels he must do something.


    He goes forward and knocks on Xia Lu¡¯s door.


    ¡°Lu, don¡¯t be such a baby. Open the door. We must seize the time!¡± Xia Mu says.


    Xia Shengtang gazes at Xia Mu¡¯s back with a weird look.


    He is curious about Xia Mu¡¯s mindset.


    The reason why Xia Lu acts like this is obviously to stall time.


    Now, Xia Mu still reminds her to seize the time.


    Isn¡¯t this too stupid?


    Of course, he won¡¯t point it out bluntly.


    On the one hand, he is deliberately feigning ignorance.


    On the other hand, Xia Mu is his father anyway!


    It is not appropriate for a son to say his father is stupid.


    ¡°Yeah, Xia Lu, open the door!¡± Xia Mu¡¯s several old friends also come near and help him persuade Xia Lu.


    They are talking about marriage proposing today but now, the scene looks like fetching the bride.


    The fox spirit in the room seems to act as the bridesmaid. It shouts at the people outside, ¡°Can you be quiet? I¡¯m trying to get some beauty sleep here.¡±


    The people outside all look sullen.


    Xia Shengtang puts on a teasing smile with his arms around his chest.


    Wu You takes a glance at Wu Jinxiu and Wu Li who are still kneeling on the ground. Now, he just wishes to throttle Xia Shengtang.


    Moreover, he has made up his mind secretly.


    After getting married, he must make Xia Lu regret what she has done today.


    Not everyone can disgrace the Wu Family.


    ¡°Mr. Xia, Xia Lu must listen to you. What about¡­¡±


    ¡°Emm?¡± Xia Shengtang doesn¡¯t let Wu You finish his sentence but looks at him with a confused facial expression, ¡°She listens to me? How can you tell that? Or what has Xia Lu said to make you have such serious hallucinations?¡±


    Wu You smiles obsequiously and says, ¡°Look. Regarding marriage, doesn¡¯t she stay in Song City only because she listens to you?¡±


    Xia Shengtang stops smiling and says primly, ¡°It¡¯s because she cannot defeat me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    His words sound so reasonable.


    Wu You is speechless.


    Yet, Xia Shengtang¡¯s words are obviously not over. He reaches out his hand to pat on Wu You¡¯s shoulder.


    Then, he says meaningfully, ¡°Because she cannot defeat me, she doesn¡¯t run about at will. If I cannot defeat her, do you think that she will listen to me?¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough. Stand up,¡± Xia Shengtang turns around to look at Wu Jinxiu and Wu Li, saying.


    The two of them are instantly relieved to hear Xia Shengtang¡¯s words. They were cursing Xia Shengtang in their hearts before but now, Xia Shengtang¡¯s words sound like melodious music to them.


    ¡°I¡¯ve shown enough respect for you. If you want to make my sister open the door, you must count on yourself. Of course, if you make it, it actually means that you¡¯ve succeeded in proposing the marriage,¡± Xia Shengtang says.


    Faced with Xia Shengtang¡¯s encouragement, Wu You feels so desperate.


    What kind of marriage proposing is this?


    Succeed in proposing marriage?


    This kind of thing is usually discussed and agreed upon beforehand.


    Now, on second thought, Wu You is wondering whether the Wu Family and the Xia Family have discussed and agreed on it or not.


    Why are they faced with all manner of difficulties here?


    ¡°Mr. Xia, isn¡¯t this too inappropriate? You didn¡¯t say so when you were at the Wu Family¡¯s house.¡±


    Xia Shengtang stares at him and asks, ¡°Then tell me what I said back then.¡±


    ¡°You asked me to propose marriage.¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Xia Shengtang nods, ¡°Then? What else did I say?¡±


    Wu You thinks about it carefully.


    Xia Shengtang said a lot at the Wu Family¡¯s house.


    However, putting aside the pointless words, that is the only useful information.


    For a moment, Wu You feels that he has been set up.


    But what is Xia Shengtang up to after taking so many pains?


    Is it only to humiliate him in the Xia Family¡¯s house?


    Is Xia Shengtang insane?


    Wu You still braces himself to go forward.


    He reaches out his hand and knocks on the door.


    ¡°Xia Lu, hello. I¡¯m Wu You from the Wu Family.¡±


    He gets no response.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to propose marriage. Why don¡¯t you come out first and discuss the date of the wedding with me?¡±


    Wu You says a lot and feels as if his saliva were drained but he still gains no response from Xia Lu.


    Xia Shengtang is the facilitator of everything.


    He turns a blind eye to everything and stares in the direction of the door, seeming to wait for something.

 Chapter 715 - Go and Find Him Yourself

    ¡°Are you sure you are not running away?¡± The fox spirit asks the question again.


    Actually, it has asked this question tens of times these days.


    In fact, the fox spirit is in a pickle now.


    After all, Gao Ge asked it to protect Xia Lu. Now, she is not in danger. By reason, she doesn¡¯t need protection from the fox spirit. Moreover, it has nothing to do with the fox spirit who Xia Lu wants to marry. However, if it really watches Xia Lu agree on another man¡¯s marriage proposal and marry him¡­


    Will Gao Ge really not get mad?


    Regarding this question, the fox spirit feels that it will have a mental breakdown.


    This time, Xia Lu doesn¡¯t answer the fox spirit¡¯s question.


    She probably thinks that she has answered the question too many times so she can¡¯t be bothered to answer again.


    Seeing Xia Lu really starts to dress and make up, the fox spirit can hardly retain its composure now.


    ¡°Are you going to agree?¡±


    ¡°Or else?¡± Xia Lu asks.


    ¡°Gao Ge will come,¡± the fox spirit says seriously.


    Xia Lu laughs and says nothing.


    The fox spirit feels a bit disgruntled, ¡°You don¡¯t trust me?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t sound confident when you said that,¡± Xia Lu says mercilessly.


    The fox spirit is somewhat confused. Did it appear unconfident just now?


    It thinks for a moment and continues, ¡°I¡¯ve lived so many years. Of course I must know more thoroughly about the romantic affairs than you.¡±


    ¡°Have you ever been in a relationship before?¡±


    The fox spirit feels that Xia Lu has ended their conversation.


    ¡­


    Outside the room.


    Wu You is still knocking on the door.


    And the knocking gradually becomes rhythmed.


    Yue Xincheng standing among the crowd even can¡¯t refrain from snorting.


    ¡°The magic of love turns in circles; I miss you day and night¡­¡± When he realizes that plenty of people turn around and look at him with pitiful eyes, Yue Xincheng immediately closes his mouth decisively.


    He touches his nose and walks to Xia Shengtang.


    ¡°Are you waiting for my boss?¡±


    ¡°Have a guess.¡±


    Yue Xincheng grins and says, ¡°Xia Shengtang, are you really going to let Xia Lu marry that brat?¡±


    Xia Shengtang takes a glance at him and gives no reply.


    Yue Xincheng has got the answer inwardly.


    ¡°It seems that you are bumbling around deliberately. Besides, although I don¡¯t know much about you, you love Xia Lu so much. How can you really make her marry a man she dislikes?¡± Yue Xincheng says with a sigh, ¡°If my boss doesn¡¯t come, what should you do?¡±


    ¡°If he doesn¡¯t come, I¡¯ll go to find him,¡± Xia Shengtang says without concealing his killing intent at all.


    Yue Xincheng shudders.


    It goes without saying what Xia Shengtang goes to find Gao Ge for.


    He clearly wants to kill Gao Ge¡­


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of offending the Wu Family for what you have done?¡± Yue Xincheng ventures to ask.


    ¡°Yes, I offend them, so what?¡± Xia Shengtang stretches himself. ¡°What can they do to me?¡±


    Yue Xincheng frowns.


    Qin Yuming standing behind Yue Xincheng feels the same way.


    In their eyes, Xia Shengtang obviously doesn¡¯t seem like an idiot.


    He can be arrogant but he cannot be arrogant to this extent!


    Although Xia Shengtang has entered the realm of Grand Master, which is a marvelous thing, the Wu Family is one of the blessed spots with very strong power anyway.


    On what ground does Xia Shengtang take the Wu Family lightly?


    Therefore, Yue Xincheng and Qin Yuming find his actions very weird.


    There must be something that they don¡¯t know.


    Or, Xia Shengtang is confident enough.


    After all, even if Xia Shengtang is a reckless and daunting man, he still has a father and a sister. Can the people of the Xia Family all show no fear for the Wu Family?


    He must have something that makes the Wu Family dread him.


    ¡°Enough. You¡¯ve got too many questions. Go away,¡± Having noticed Qin Yuming also looks at him, Xia Shengtang immediately knits his eyebrows, coughs and says.


    He also seems to know the principle that he who talks much errs much.


    ¡°Shengtang, tell me,¡± Yue Xincheng puts on a serious look and says, ¡°Are you going to set against the Dragon Court?¡±


    Xia Shengtang sneers and says, ¡°This has nothing to do with you. You are not a member of the Dragon Court.¡±


    Yue Xincheng is lost for words.


    What Xia Shengtang said doesn¡¯t sound nice, but Yue Xincheng can¡¯t argue about that either. Now, he is no longer a member of the Dragon Court.


    ¡°I¡¯m a member of the Dragon Court. Can I ask about it?¡± Qin Yuming comes forward and asks.


    Xia Shengtang casts a glance at her, grins and says, ¡°Do I know you?¡±


    Qin Yuming takes a deep breath.


    She feels a headache.


    Xia Shengtang¡¯s capability cannot be underestimated indeed.


    If Xia Shengtang really becomes an enemy of the Dragon Court, he must be got rid of as soon as possible.


    The later it is postponed, the harder it will be to deal with him.


    ¡°Xia Shengtang, given what you did to the Ning Family in Jiangnan City before, the Dragon Court can execute you with a fair enough reason but Gao Ge pleaded for your life. Otherwise, how could you stand in front of me and talk like this?¡± Qin Yuming says seriously.


    ¡°Oh, feel free to kill me now,¡± Xia Shengtang puckers his lips and says.


    ¡°Do you think you are invincible? No one can deal with you?¡± Qin Yuming says with rich killing intent.


    ¡°You either kill me or go away. Don¡¯t make me kick you out,¡± Xia Shengtang, who seems to run out of his patience, stares at Qin Yuming and says in a deep voice.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°By the way, you are Qin Yuming, right? If it were not for your man, I wouldn¡¯t even let you in. Well¡­ Your man is quite interesting. I¡¯m looking forward to fighting with him one day.¡± Xia Shengtang suddenly gives a smile, his face full of expectations.


    However, what Xia Shengtang said is a bolt from the blue for Qin Yuming.


    ¡°What¡­what did you say?¡±


    Seeing Qin Yuming¡¯s dull eyes and shivering body, Xia Shengtang furrows his eyebrows and asks, ¡°Isn¡¯t Shen Xuhua your man?¡±


    Qin Yuming immediately grabs his arm.


    ¡°You¡¯ve met him? Do you know him? Where is he? Tell me, where is he?¡±


    Xia Shengtang is also shocked by Qin Yuming¡¯s excited look.


    Yue Xincheng aside is also stupefied.


    He has known Qin Yuming for a while.


    This is the first time that he has seen Qin Yuming act like this.


    He hasn¡¯t really heard of this man called Shen Xuhua.


    Nevertheless, judging from Qin Yuming¡¯s current reaction, he guesses that Shen Xuhua is probably the man that causes her to wear cheongsams all year round.


    Tsk.


    He is a bit curious too.


    What kind of man is so unforgettable to Qin Yuming?


    Now, her feelings seem to be reciprocated.


    ¡°If you want to know where he is, go and find him yourself. Am I obliged to tell you?¡± Xia Shengtang says grumpily.


    While talking, he also frees his arm and strides to the gate.

 Chapter 716 - Stifle It in the Cradle?

    Wu You feels that he has drained up his saliva.


    Yet, Xia Lu still doesn¡¯t give him any response.


    He finally realizes something and stops to look at Xia Shengtang. However, the latter has disappeared in his vision.


    ¡°That jerk¡­¡± Wu You is so angry.


    ¡°You, forget it. Since she is unwilling to marry you, let¡¯s go back,¡± Wu Jinxiu says.


    She didn¡¯t think much when she came all the way here on her knees but now that Wu You is shut out of the room by Xia Lu, she finds it somewhat unacceptable.


    Even though she is utterly discredited, she doesn¡¯t want to see Wu You humiliated in front of others.


    This is her love for Wu You.


    Wu You takes a look at her and heaves a sigh.


    ¡°Yeah, You, the Xia Family are simply fooling us!¡± Wu Li also says with indignation.


    ¡°No, no, no, how can we fool you?¡± Xia Mu is shocked to hear their conversation and hastens to rush forward, explaining with an obsequious smile, ¡°Wu You, wait a minute. I¡¯ll knock on the door for you.¡±


    After saying that, he goes forward.


    Yet, his persuasion is useless.


    Wu Li shouts, ¡°Don¡¯t waste your effort. You¡¯ve talked a lot. Did it work?¡±


    Xia Mu is so mad about Xia Lu rather than Wu Li.


    Out of anger, he lifts his leg and kicks the door.


    With a bang, the door is kicked open.


    This is what Xia Mu has long wanted to do.


    Yet, there are a lot of guests of the Xia Family present. It is obviously inappropriate to do such a thing in front of so many guests.


    However, Xia Mu can¡¯t think about it anymore. He only focuses on what he can do to ease the Wu Family¡¯s anger as well as Wu You¡¯s and the others¡¯ disgruntlement about him.


    ¡°Xia Lu, what are you dawdling for? Mind your manners! Do you have any sense of etiquette?¡± Xia Mu shouts with his eyes wide open.


    Xia Lu turns around to look at him and smiles.


    ¡°It is so fun to see your exasperated look,¡± Xia Lu says with a smile.


    Her words don¡¯t sound like what a daughter would say to her father.


    Evidently, Xia Lu has hated Xia Mu for a long time.


    Xia Mu shivers in anger.


    He is about to say something when Wu You has come forward.


    ¡°Xia Lu, I¡¯m¡­¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Wu You is interrupted by Xia Lu.


    Xia Lu interrupts Wu You but doesn¡¯t continue talking. How embarrassing!


    Xia Lu searches among the crowd and feels a bit surprised to see Yue Xincheng and Qin Yuming. Then, she smiles happily but her eyes show apparent frustration.


    Someone knows what Xia Lu is thinking about now.


    It is simply that she doesn¡¯t see the one she wants to see most.


    He doesn¡¯t come?


    Xia Lu thinks¡­


    ¡°Xia Lu, this is an important matter of our family and the Wu Family. Stop messing around, okay?¡± Xia Mu slowly walks to Xia Lu and says in a low voice full of begging.


    Xia Lu looks at him coldly.


    ¡°Xia Lu, anyhow, You is your future husband. What¡¯s good for you if you disgrace him now?¡± Wu Jinxiu takes two steps forward and says.


    In fact, she has a lot to say but upon thinking of how she made it here, she just bites her tongue. She can still remember the feeling of coming here on her knees and doesn¡¯t want to do it again. Therefore, she had better hold back her emotions.


    ¡­.


    Suddenly, the fox spirit gets up from the table.


    Her eyes look somewhat fierce.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xia Lu feels that the fox spirit¡¯s uneasiness and then asks.


    The fox spirit turns around to glance at her and its eyes are a bit complicated but it doesn¡¯t say anything but runs out directly at an extremely fast speed. Its speed is so fast that even Yue Xincheng and Qin Yuming can only see a white figure darting out of the room.


    Xia Lu also stands up but she is stopped by Xia Mu.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business,¡± Xia Lu says with a long face.


    ¡°None of my business? If you want to go out, no problem. However, before that, you must accept the gifts sent by the Wu Family,¡± Xia Mu says in a deep voice.


    ¡°Piss off.¡±


    ¡°Humph,¡± Xia Mu remains unmoved.


    Xia Lu is really irritated.


    Now, the fox spirit has completely disappeared.


    Maybe affected by the fox spirit, she also becomes restless now.


    ¡°Uncle Xia, I wonder whether your family really wants to connect with our family via marriage or not?¡± Wu You says. He really doesn¡¯t want to stand aside and see Xia Mu and his daughter quarreling.


    If it were not because he thinks Xia Lu was pretty and talented for cultivation, he would leave.


    What the heck?


    He is the eldest young master of the Wu Family. Since when was he humiliated like this?


    When Xia Mu turns around and wants to say something to Wu You, he suddenly hears a bang.


    The crowd subconsciously turns around and looks into the distance.


    The two streaks of sword light are glistening in the sky. Even in the daytime, the light is still dazzling.


    ¡°What strong sword Qi!¡±


    ¡°Is¡­it that two swordsmen are fighting?¡±


    ¡°What kind of swordsmen can be so strong? Well¡­ One of them should be Xia Shengtang from the Xia Family. Oh right, where is he? When did he leave?¡±


    ¡°Is it that Xia Shengtang is fighting with someone?¡±


    There are murmurs among the crowd.


    Xia Lu¡¯s face becomes gloomy again.


    ¡°The jerk¡­¡±


    After saying that, she feels something wrong with her words.


    Then, she alters her statement.


    ¡°These two jerks¡­¡±


    Xia Mu is also dumbfounded.


    ¡°That is¡­your brother?¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t you piss off?¡± Xia Lu is so mad.


    If it were not her father who was stopping her, Xia Lu would give him a kick without hesitation.


    Yue Xincheng reacts fastest.


    He has dashed towards the direction where the sword Qi comes.


    Qin Yuming follows behind.


    Wu You knits his brows.


    This is the date when he comes to the Xia Family to propose marriage.


    Now, the battle is happening nearby.


    Who dares to make trouble?


    What really troubles him is that he still doesn¡¯t know what the troublemaker comes here for. Is the trouble aimed at the Xia Family, him or the Wu Family? Is he sent by another blessed spot?


    This is possible.


    The Wu Family has some enemies. Maybe they are worried that the Wu Family will become tremendously powerful after taking in Xia Shengtang, so they want to stifle such a possibility in the cradle.


    ¡°You?¡± Wu Li ventures to ask.


    Wu You takes a deep breath. He looks at Xia Lu and the sky with the surging sword Qi.


    After a moment of silence, he says, ¡°Let¡¯s go. Have a look first.¡±


    After saying that, he takes the initiative to leave. A group of people also walk behind him and get out of the Xia Family.

 Chapter 717 - A Mental Breakdown

    The loud sound of bang still doesn¡¯t cease.


    The bangs are so thunderous, causing beams of sword light, as if rainbows flash across the sky.


    When all the people run out, they are surprised to find that the sword Qi is getting farther and farther away from them.


    It is Yue Xincheng who solves their doubts.


    ¡°They are afraid of hurting the innocent.¡±


    Looking at Yue Xincheng squint his eyes, Xia Lu asks, ¡°He has come here, right?¡±


    Yue Xincheng takes a glance at Xia Lu, answering grinningly, ¡°How could I know? I was in the yard too.¡±


    Xia Lu snaps, ¡°Didn¡¯t you contact him?¡±


    Yue Xincheng rubs his nose with his finger and says nothing.


    Of course he did.


    Yet, when he contacted Gao Ge, the latter was not sure whether he would come or not.


    He certainly cannot tell Xia Lu such an answer.


    It will only upset her.


    What if she gets mad and wants to beat him up?


    It is not that he is no match for Xia Lu now.


    But¡­


    He doesn¡¯t dare to fight with his boss¡¯s girl regardless.


    Hence, in front of Xia Lu, Yue Xincheng feels that he has no other choice but to eat humble pie¡­


    River Breaking Mountain is situated in the middle of Huai River. The water runs across the left and right sides of the mountain. It was planned to raze River Breaking Mountain because both banks of Huai River would suffer floods in the rainy season. However, River Breaking Mountain is still kept and the river bed has been widened to prevent floods.


    Hence, River Breaking Mountain is kept.


    On both sides of the river bed, tall towers and drawbridges are leading towards River Breaking Mountain. The mountain stands above the water, which is rather magnificent. Such a beautiful view is quite rare in Huaxia.


    Now, River Breaking Mountain has become the ring for Gao Ge and Xia Shengtang.


    The two of them are fighting fiercely, leaving the sword Qi surging in the forest.


    It can tell that Gao Ge and Xia Shengtang are both angry.


    As a result, they are almost like a diamond cutting another diamond.


    This time, Gao Ge also feels the strong competence of Xia Shengtang.


    He really didn¡¯t expect that Xia Shengtang would have become so strong by now since they didn¡¯t see each other for a long time.


    Every sword move is so imposing.


    If it were not because Gao Ge¡¯s sword moves were ingenious, he probably couldn¡¯t hang on for long faced with Xia Shengtang¡¯s potent sword energy.


    Comparisons are odious.


    Gao Ge didn¡¯t feel this way before.


    Yet, now, Xia Shengtang teaches him a good lesson.


    This also makes Gao Ge instantly understand there are always people who are stronger than you.


    ¡°Humph, we haven¡¯t seen each other for long. And this is all that you¡¯ve got?¡±


    Xia Shengtang just mocks Gao Ge at will.


    ¡°I thought you would become greatly stronger after entering the realm of Master but it turns out that you are scarcely better than before,¡± Xia Shengtang continues talking.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t respond to the man¡¯s roasting.


    Faced with such an opponent as Xia Shengtang, apart from being alerted and going all out, he has no time to think about some other issues.


    He cannot do anything about it.


    Just like Gao Ge, Xia Shengtang is also a swordsman.


    Besides, he is also a swordsman at the realm of Grand Master.


    However, Xia Shengtang is really against his will to utter such words.


    Among the swordsmen at the realm of Master, Gao Ge is kind of a rare master even if he cannot be called a top one.


    Yet, he cannot do anything about it.


    Now, Gao Ge is being crushed by Xia Shengtang.


    Therefore, he can¡¯t argue about whatever Xia Shengtang says.


    If Gao Ge can crush Xia Shengtang, Gao Ge can also say pompously that a swordsman at the realm of Grand Master is just so-so!


    To put it bluntly, whoever takes the upper hand calls the shots.


    It is not appropriate that a newbie player makes fun of a top player for the latter¡¯s bad skills.


    Of course, Gao Ge can occasionally run into such people while playing games.


    Hence, it also makes Gao Ge realize that he still has a long way to go in terms of cheekiness.


    Xia Shengtang comes stepping on the wind again.


    The sword Qi stirs up a cloud of flying sand and rolling pebbles, which are as thick as locusts sweeping across the land. The moment it lands, it is as dense as raindrops.


    Gao Ge keeps shuffling and moving, dodging the rain of rocks in gusts. Meanwhile, the long sword in his hand gleams with a streak of sword light, which is dazzling. The sword Qi rises and lifts a rush of air, causing a crack in the rain of rocks.


    Gao Ge who is good at grasping opportunities takes the moment to dash around madly. Within a blink of an eye, he has arrived in front of Xia Shengtang.


    Xia Shengtang has seen through Gao Ge¡¯s aim. Without giving Gao Ge any chance to approach him, he distances himself from Gao Ge and meanwhile strikes the sword Qi at Gao Ge continuously.


    Right at the moment, a roar of beast sounds in the forest.


    Xia Shengtang frowns and meanwhile turns around to slash the sword down to repulse the golden monkey. Yet, at the moment, Gao Ge takes the opportunity again to rush over.


    ¡°Gao Ge, shame on you! How can you get a helper?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make it sound like I want to fight with you one on one.¡± Gao Ge chortles.


    The golden monkey clenches the fists. Against tremendous pressure, it strikes at Xia Shengtang from another direction.


    ¡°Gao Ge, be careful. I¡¯m no match for him either,¡± the golden monkey shouts at Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge is not surprised.


    Only by working with the golden monkey and the fox spirit could he manage to defeat Heaven Dragon also at the realm of Grand Master. Heaven Dragon is not a swordsman himself, who is even less competent than the current Xia Shengtang. Worse still, Xia Shengtang is going all out and also on the alert.


    What Gao Ge can do is to try his best to stall and create a proper opportunity for the golden monkey. The golden monkey thinks the same as Gao Ge.


    Under the current circumstance, not only the capability but also the ability to take the opportunity to act matters.


    Now, Gao Ge, the golden monkey and Xia Shengtang cannot afford to make any mistakes.


    It will be difficult to turn the table if any mistake is made.


    ¡°Gao Ge, are you out of mind? Why did you come to Song City? What does it have to do with you that we want to connect with the Wu Family by marriage? Why are you here instead of looking for Meng Jing?¡± Xia Shengtang yells while warding off Gao Ge¡¯s attack.


    With a frown, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t answer.


    He has no idea how to answer the question.


    ¡°Humph. The grass is greener than the other side. If I were a douchebag like you, I would have killed myself,¡± Xia Shengtang continues mocking him with disdain. He wanted to wreck Gao Ge¡¯s mind in this way so that he can find a suitable opportunity but he still has underestimated how shameless Gao Ge is.


    ¡°You want to be a douchebag like me? Humph. You wish! Do you think anyone can be as lovable as me?¡± Gao Ge ridicules him.


    Xia Shengtang feels he is about to have a mental breakdown.

 Chapter 718 - Not Go All out

    A swordsman at the realm of Grand Master is fighting with another swordsman at the realm of Master assisted by a monster at the realm of Grand Master. Such a battle can never be deemed as a petty thing.


    Tens of kilometers away from River Breaking Mountain, the surging sword light can be seen and roaring thunder can be heard. The colliding metallic sounds sound like the ancient chimes.


    ¡°Gao Ge, you are not welcome in Song City!¡± Xia Shengtang shouts in a deep voice. Gao Ge doesn¡¯t take it too seriously. He is not welcome in Song City? Isn¡¯t it nonsense? When he got out of the airport, he saw the board above the toll station that says ¡°Welcome to Song City¡±. Besides, the Song City tourist office also sent him a message welcoming him to Song City. Now, Xia Shengtang is saying that Gao Ge is not welcome in Song City. Isn¡¯t it a slap in the face of the people of Song City? Gao Ge can never allow such a thing to happen in Huaxia!


    More and more people are approaching River Breaking Mountain. After all, this battle of such a big scale is so apparent. After all, it is not only a matter of feigning blindness but also a matter of feigning deafness.


    Now, plenty of people of the Dragon Court call Qin Yuming, including Fire Dragon, Water Dragon, Earth Dragon, and Golden Dragon. Even Heaven Dragon who is still in the capital calls her to ask about the battle.


    ¡°Lord Heaven Dragon, do you think we should block the news?¡± Qin Yuming holds the phone and asks the man over the phone.


    As it appears, the thing has become out of the control of the Dragon Court.


    Thinking of this, she gives a bitter smile, her face full of helplessness.


    ¡°You just leave this matter alone for now,¡± Heaven Dragon¡¯s voice comes from the other side of the phone.


    ¡°Just leave it alone?¡± Qin Yuming is obviously surprised to hear the answer.


    Heaven Dragon says resignedly, ¡°Now, even if we want to block the message, we can¡¯t then. It has long been spread. Besides, this is not a big deal. Qin Yuming, you obviously haven¡¯t realized that it is the era of cultivators now. Even ordinary people won¡¯t think it is a big deal. Besides, Gao Ge and Xia Shengtang are not brainless. So, they surely know that they cannot hurt the innocent. As long as they won¡¯t hurt the innocent, let them do whatever they want. No one will intervene.¡±


    Having heard Heaven Dragon¡¯s answer, Qin Yuming nods her head and puts away the phone. She doesn¡¯t think much then.


    After all, the situation hasn¡¯t got too serious¡­


    ¡°By the way, I have one more issue,¡± When Heaven Dragon means to hang up, Qin Yuming says.


    ¡°Is it about Xia Shengtang?¡± Heaven Dragon asks.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Qin Yuming is not surprised that he can guess her aim.


    It has not been long. Xia Shengtang has been at the realm of Grand Master. When he was in Jiangnan City, he seemed to be at the realm of Strength. It won¡¯t be a good thing if such a cultivator is not a member of the Dragon Court. Once he gets out of control, he will be a devastating disaster for the world. Moreover, Xia Shengtang¡¯s character is not that easy to control and he always acts regardless of consequences.


    Most simply, when he was in Jiangnan City, all people of the Ning Family were killed overnight because they had hurt Xia Lu.


    The murderer is Xia Shengtang.


    Apparently, Xia Shengtang is intrinsically brutal.


    It was inevitably cruel to kill all the people of the Ning Family even in order to protect his sister.


    ¡°Leave this matter alone,¡± Heaven Dragon says.


    ¡°Emm?¡± Qin Yuming asks, ¡°Did anyone start to contact him?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you about it for now,¡± Heaven Dragon says with a smile, ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t think he will become our enemy. If he really does, we won¡¯t show mercy.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you have anything to say?¡± Heaven Dragon senses something is wrong with Qin Yuming¡¯s current mood so he asks.


    ¡°Xia Shengtang told me something before,¡± Qin Yuming says.


    ¡°What was it?¡±


    ¡°It was about Shen Xuhua.¡±


    Heaven Dragon stays silent for a long time and then mutters to himself, ¡°How is it possible? That guy has contacted Shen Xuhua? It doesn¡¯t make sense!¡±


    ¡°Lord Heaven Dragon, do you also have any news about Shen Xuhua?¡± Qin Yuming suddenly becomes excited.


    Heaven Dragon heaves a sigh and says, ¡°I don¡¯t know how he is now. Forget it¡­ That¡¯s all for now.¡±


    After saying that, he hangs up.


    Qin Yuming realizes that Heaven Dragon must know about it but he just doesn¡¯t mean to tell her.


    She feels extremely furious.


    How long has the news been hidden from her?


    Even Xia Shengtang, who is not a member of the Dragon Court, knows about it, but she has been kept from it¡­


    She grits her teeth with a heavy heart¡­


    In River Breaking Mountain.


    The sword Qi is powerful and momentous.


    Meanwhile, some undercurrents also appear in the river region around River Breaking Mountain.


    Splashes of water rise to the sky, which echoes with the fierce battle in River Breaking Mountain.


    When Xia Lu and the others rush over, the battle is still on.


    ¡°Xia Lu, what does your brother want to do?¡± Yue Xincheng asks in a low voice.


    Xia Lu takes a look at him and says grumpily, ¡°You ask me?¡±


    ¡°Haha, one is the man you love and the other is your brother. Who else am I supposed to ask?¡± Seeing Xia Lu¡¯s murderous eyes, Yue Xincheng hastens to change the topic, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m only a bit curious. There is no killing intent in River Breaking Mountain. It seems that neither your brother nor my boss holds killing intent!¡±


    ¡°You can even feel that?¡± Xia Lu is a bit shocked.


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯m so sensitive to killing intent now.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡­


    When the fox spirit also appears, Xia Shengtang appears somewhat troubled.


    This is the lineup to deal with Heaven Dragon. Now, Gao Ge is dealing with him with the same lineup.


    Luckily, Xia Shengtang is stronger than Heaven Dragon back then. Maybe it is partially because Heaven Dragon didn¡¯t go all out at that time.


    As such, even faced with a swordsman at the realm of Master together with two monsters, Xia Shengtang still doesn¡¯t show any declining tendency.


    He switches the offensive mode to the current defensive mode.


    Assisted by the golden monkey and the fox spirit, Gao Ge can focus on launching attacks. Plus the Beidou Sword Method, he gradually makes Xia Shengtang out of breath.


    Even so, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t think that he is sure to win. He can feel that Xia Shengtang hasn¡¯t done his best.

 Chapter 719 - A Little Tsundere

    How strong is Xia Shengtang now?


    By far, Gao Ge hasn¡¯t seen through it.


    He can feel that Xia Shengtang still has a trump card.


    As the opponent of Xia Shengtang, on this issue, Gao Ge feels he should be the clearest about it.


    Seeing Gao Ge launching attacks on him, Xia Shengtang still looks quite composed.


    He can even laugh.


    Gao Ge gets mad.


    It seems Xia Shengtang still needs more spankings from Gao Ge.


    Otherwise, why can he still act so calm and composed?


    The calmer he is, the more anxious Gao Ge appears.


    After all, that is the common plot of TV dramas.


    When two people are in a fierce conflict, one is trying his best to badger and the other one is smiling.


    It is clear who is sure to win and plays the lead.


    Gao Ge can never allow himself to serve as a foil of others.


    It is like that man who was fooled by the top game player. It has been so many years but he is still mocked every day¡­


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t want to be that kind of man.


    Listening to the sword chirp and seeing the wind blow is an enjoyment for the swordsman.


    Besides, Gao Ge feels it is a delight to have Xia Shengtang as his opponent.


    These days, he has a feeling that his journey of sword cultivation has hit a shackle point.


    The several moves of the Beidou Sword Method have been fully grasped by Gao Ge but he still feels that something is missing. The rest sword moves cannot be found within a short time. Besides, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t hold expectations for that. After all, finding the remaining sword moves of the Beidou Sword Method is a matter of destiny and luck.


    When Tang Shengtang repulses Gao Ge¡¯s attacks again, he also makes a very hurtful comment.


    ¡°Can you make other moves apart from these several moves?¡±


    Gao Ge gets mad.


    Xia Shengtang is obviously looking down upon him!


    Then, Xia Shengtang adds, ¡°Your sword moves are quite nice. I cannot learn them but the so-called sword moves are the foundation of sword practicing.¡±


    Gao Ge frowns and realizes something so he doesn¡¯t interrupt Xia Shengtang.


    Of course, he doesn¡¯t stop moving but slows down his pace. He can¡¯t help it. If he doesn¡¯t move at all now, it will mean that he is ready to be educated with modesty. No way. After all, faced with Xia Shengtang, Gao Ge is a bit of a tsundere.


    Xia Shengtang gives a smile on his face.


    He knows what Gao Ge is thinking about but he doesn¡¯t point it out.


    He must save face for his opponent more or less!


    Hence, while taking Gao Ge¡¯s sword moves, he says, ¡°If you want to become stronger, you should eat more brain nourishing supplements. You¡¯ve got the sword moves. Is it difficult for you to create some new sword moves by mixing the old moves? The core remains the same despite various forms. As long as the newly created sword moves are based on your current sword moves, they are simply some recombinations of disrupted sword moves.¡±


    His comment is quite simple.


    If Xia Shengtang didn¡¯t ask him to have some brain-nourishing supplements, Gao Ge might feel a bit touched.


    Therefore, talking is really an art.


    Xia Shengtang actually means good and his suggestion is also beneficial to Gao Ge.


    Yet, Xia Shengtang put it in such an unpleasant way.


    Gao Ge thinks about it and feels that Xia Shengtang is probably a tsundere like him¡­


    He definitely has a long way to go if he wants to create new sword moves on the basis of the Beidou Sword Method.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t mean to do it well within a short time.


    Yet, Xia Shengtang¡¯s sword moves do inspire him.


    Suddenly, Gao Ge swings his wrist at an extremely fast speed, causing sword shadows to go at Xia Shengtang.


    Xia Shengtang knits his eyebrows and quickly repulses Gao Ge. Surprise is etched on his face too.


    He is surprised not because the sword moves that Gao Ge exerted just now are marvelous.


    The main problem is that¡­the sword moves that Gao Ge exerted are what he has just used.


    ¡°What a surprise! You are really good at learning!¡± Xia Shengtang says.


    The sword moves are created by him. As such, he knows how complicated they are, which cannot be grasped with a few glances. If one wants to grasp the sword moves, he must understand what the essence of virtuality contained within reality and reality contained within virtuality is.


    ¡°I¡¯m so flattered. It is because your sword moves are so simple and easy to comprehend,¡± Gao Ge says humbly.


    Xia Shengtang snorts, ¡°Shame on you! How about taking this?¡±


    After saying that, Xia Shengtang rushes to Gao Ge.


    Previously, Xia Shengtang has been defensive all the time.


    Now, he suddenly switches his passive style to a proactive style, which catches Gao Ge off guard.


    The fox spirit and the golden monkey are also a bit embarrassed.


    They thought that this would be a devastating battle on a big scale.


    Now, they suddenly feel somewhat strange.


    Although Gao Ge has made all-out efforts, judging from Xia Shengtang¡¯s effortless style, it is not difficult to tell that the latter is vigilant all the time.


    This is not a real fight.


    It is more of a game to exchange each other¡¯s skills?


    When Xia Shengtang jumps up high, the sword also gleams with beams of sword light, which makes Xia Shengtang also appear splendorous. The scene seems to be embellished with a sparkling special effect.


    Staring at Xia Shengtang who jumps up, Gao Ge can¡¯t help thinking.


    If Xia Shengtang shouts ¡°Abracadabra¡±, it must be very funny!


    Within an instant, a gust of sword wind sweeps across Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge feels a bit flustered.


    He is really worried that when he is blown by the sword wind, Xia Shengtang will come over and strike an ultimate skill at him¡­


    Gao Ge is well prepared to handle the sword wind and yet, doesn¡¯t give a flustered look. He won¡¯t let his guard down when he knows that his opponent is going to strike an ultimate skill.


    Gao Ge slashes his sword down to crack the sword wind formed by the sword of Xia Shengtang. Before he has time to take a breath, he is astonished to find that a streak of golden sword light spurts out of the sword and hangs in the sky, extending continually.


    The people at the foot of the mountain are also dumbfounded to see the scene.


    ¡°This is?¡±


    ¡°Xia Shengtang has become so strong¡­¡±


    ¡°What a swordsman at the realm of Grand Master! He cannot be underestimated indeed!¡±


    Listening to the murmurs around, Yue Xincheng feels a bit disgruntled.


    From where they stay, they can only catch sight of the sword light hanging in the sky.


    Hence, he cannot figure it out.


    How can these people know that it is caused by Xia Shengtang?


    Can it be caused by his boss?


    Well¡­


    In light of his understanding of Gao Ge, he knows Gao Ge is not that competent.


    However, these people don¡¯t know that!


    They are at the realm of Strength or even Qi-condensing. Why do they act like martial masters?


    Okay?


    ¡°He dares to provoke my son? He will probably be killed. Haha. Given his current cultivation level, how dare he make trouble for a cultivator at the realm of Grand Master? Isn¡¯t he courting death? Do the current cultivators have no sense of propriety like this?¡± Xia Mu says with a smile.


    Xia Lu turns around to look at him with a sullen face.


    ¡°Did I say anything wrong?¡± Having noticed Xia Lu¡¯s disgruntled eyes, Xia Mu ventures to ask.


    ¡°Actually, you are only at the realm of Strength, but absurdly, you dare to take a swordsman at the realm of Master lightly.¡±


    Xia Mu is lost for words.


    ¡°This is so hurtful, my pal¡­ Oh no, my daughter,¡± he thinks.

 Chapter 720 - Be a Cuckold

    Xia Lu and the others have headed towards the peak of the mountain.


    She knows that she cannot go near them at all.


    Yet, it is somewhat better to go near.


    Yue Xincheng follows behind unhurriedly.


    He seems casual and free.


    Xia Lu asks, ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried at all?¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Yue Xincheng says calmly.


    After all, he has seen through that neither Gao Ge nor Xia Shengtang holds killing intent now.


    In this case, why would he feel worried?


    Actually, now, Xia Lu has mixed feelings.


    She doesn¡¯t want Gao Ge or Xia Shengtang to encounter any danger so she hopes to stop the battle if possible.


    ¡°Xia Lu, slow down,¡± Wu You, followed by Wu Li and Wu Jinxiu, walks behind and says in a low voice.


    Xia Lu doesn¡¯t respond to him.


    ¡°By the way, Xia Lu, do you know who is fighting with our brother?¡± Wu You asks with concerns.


    Xia Lu snorts and says, ¡°Does it have anything to do with you?¡±


    Wu Jinxiu speaks for him before Wu You replies.


    ¡°How can it have nothing to do with You? You two are getting married anyway, which makes your brother his brother too. What¡¯s wrong with his asking about his brother?¡± Wu Jinxiu asks.


    ¡°Does it have anything to do with you then?¡± Xia Lu asks.


    This time, she is setting against Wu Jinxiu.


    Wu Jinxiu is about to answer when Yue Xincheng says first.


    ¡°If it has anything to do with you, does it mean it has something to do with your father too? If yes, is it related to your father¡¯s mother-in-law? And then, if yes, is it related to your father¡¯s mother-in-law¡¯s distant relative? Are you brainless? Why don¡¯t you just relay the scene so that everyone watches together?¡±


    Wu Jinxiu feels so bad about Yue Xincheng¡¯s words.


    She wants to refute him but fails to figure out a way to talk against him.


    This proves a very practical issue. That is, being a clever and adorable contrarian is actually not easy.


    Wu Jinxiu is obviously not good at this aspect.


    ¡°Besides, you must make one thing clear. Your master hasn¡¯t married Xia Lu yet,¡± Yue Xincheng continues saying.


    ¡°Sooner or later.¡±


    ¡°Haha. Keep your voice down when you say so. If the one up there hears you, maybe he will kill you,¡± Yue Xincheng sneers and says.


    ¡°Stop talking nonsense.¡± Xia Lu can¡¯t hold back her emotion, ¡°On what ground can he do that?¡±


    Yue Xincheng turns around to look at Xia Lu. Xia Lu is clearly feigning ignorance. Now. he doesn¡¯t seem to mind disclosing her true feelings so he winks at her, ¡°Then tell me why he came here. Well¡­ I think the answer should be the same.¡±


    ¡°Humph, oh yeah?¡± Xia Lu snorts, ¡°Why is he here? Obviously, he dislikes eating rice but he insists on smashing the pot and keeps others from eating it too.¡±


    Yue Xincheng is so speechless.


    The metaphor was so out of the ordinary and vivid!


    Wu You becomes even more disgruntled.


    He has conceived a guess before.


    Now, Xia Lu¡¯s words are solid evidence.


    ¡°As it appears, Xia Lu is really outstanding,¡± Wu You says with a smile.


    In his eyes, what he said will definitely make Xia Lu think he is a generous man.


    He thinks about it and feels very few girls will like the stingy men.


    However, Xia Lu¡¯s reaction just takes him by surprise.


    ¡°Oh yeah? I feel the same way. It is a pity that it has nothing to do with you,¡± Xia Lu says.


    Wu You subconsciously reaches out his hand to cover his chest.


    Somehow he feels he has been stabbed in the chest.


    It doesn¡¯t make sense.


    He is still on the mountainous road.


    Supposedly, the battle up there hasn¡¯t posed any threat to him¡­


    Yue Xincheng breaks into laughter with no scruples.


    Wu Jinxiu instantly flies into a rage and says, ¡°Why are you laughing?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business,¡± Yue Xincheng becomes grim and says.


    His temper is always quite good.


    It doesn¡¯t mean that he treats everyone mildly.


    Moreover, this woman is on the side of Wu You.


    Humph.


    Since he dares to fight for the woman with his boss, he must be risking his neck¡­


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Before Wu Jinxiu comes to her senses, Wu Li goes mad first and strikes a punch at him.


    However, he stops before his punch reaches Yue Xincheng.


    A saber has been placed against his neck.


    Wu Jinxiu and Wu You are both startled.


    As onlookers, they are the most astonished.


    This boy with an ordinary appearance draws out the saber too fast.


    He acts too fast for them to see clearly his move.


    As to Wu Li¡­


    Now, his feelings go without saying.


    He only feels dizzy and then a heavy burden appears on his shoulders.


    Wu Li, unmoved, looks more like a sculpture now.


    ¡°Have a guess. Do I dare to kill you?¡± Yue Xincheng picks his ear with the other hand and then flicks with his middle finger and thumb.


    Wu Li immediately closes his mouth.


    It seems that he is afraid the earwax may be flicked into his mouth.


    Seeing the head of Wu Li covered by a layer of sweat with two legs still trembling, Yue Xincheng sneers, ¡°You are so timid. How dare you play hero here? Do you like the girl? It¡¯s totally pointless. Do you think she cares about you? She clearly likes Wu You!¡±


    Wu Jinxiu is shocked and hastens to snap, ¡°Stop talking nonsense!¡±


    Yue Xincheng takes a glance at her and turns his gaze to Wu Li¡¯s face.


    ¡°See? When I placed my saber on your neck, she was not nervous at all. On the contrary, when I laid bare their relationship, she became angry from shame. How do you feel? Are you sad? It¡¯s okay. If you are even unwilling to take over the mess, how can you say you like her?¡±


    After saying that, Yue Xincheng hits Wu Li away with the saber.


    ¡°Good boy, just continue being a cuckold. Oh¡­ I shouldn¡¯t put it this way. After all, this girl is even unwilling to let you be a cuckold.¡±


    Then, he laughs out loud and walks to the mountainous road.


    Wu Li shudders in fury.


    However, thinking that Yue Xincheng placed his saber on the neck, he swallows back the dirty words.


    When he turns around again to look at Wu Jinxiu and Wu You, his eyes has become much more complicated.


    Wu You walks forward, drags him up from the ground, and dusts his clothes.


    ¡°We have known each other for years. You should be clear about what you can believe and what you cannot believe. Don¡¯t doubt the people around you because of others¡¯ few words,¡± Wu You says with a composed countenance.

 Chapter 721 - My Own Business

    Wu Li smiles bitterly.


    It has been a while since he knew Wu You and Wu Jinxiu.


    Of course he knows something about them.


    As such, he has been nursing a grievance.


    Although Wu Li is young, he is not an idiot. Hence, it is not that he has no idea but that he has been pretending that he doesn¡¯t know. This is probably a way of self-deception.


    Although Wu Jinxiu and Wu You have been very careful and covert, they still inevitably give themselves away in front of Wu Li who spends a lot of time with them.


    However, for a long time, Wu Li has always chosen to bury his head in the sand.


    In this case, he sees nothing.


    He knows nothing.


    He takes pains to maintain the trust even though the trust has been completely ruined.


    As long as he doesn¡¯t point it out, it won¡¯t be true then.


    Yet, hearing Yue Xincheng lay it bare, he still finds it unacceptable for the moment.


    He clenches his fists tightly.


    He yearns to snarl, roar, do something he always wants to do, say something he always wants to say, but he knows he cannot.


    When he realizes he cannot always voice out his thoughts and do whatever he wants to do, he learns that he has actually grown up. That is probably the price of growing up.


    ¡­


    ¡°You are so mean,¡± Xia Lu says to Yue Xincheng.


    ¡°I learn it from you,¡± Yue Xincheng says modestly.


    Xia Lu grins, ¡°I¡¯ve set a bad example for you.¡±


    Yue Xincheng scratches his head and feels too embarrassed to refute.


    Indeed.


    When Xia Lu just knew them, she appeared very cold and elegant. Faced with those she disliked, she couldn¡¯t be bothered to say an extra word. Now, she is quite different. Although Xia Lu is still very cold and elegant, she will say something harsh to those who she dislikes. Seeing their desperate facial expressions, she still feels a sense of satisfaction. As a saying goes, one takes the behavior of one¡¯s company. Since she has spent much time with Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng, she is inevitably affected to some degree.


    After all, Xia Lu doesn¡¯t think it is a shortcoming.


    At least, when she does such a kind of thing, Xia Lu feels elated deep in her heart.


    ¡°Is what you said just now true?¡± Xia Lu asks.


    ¡°Yes, it is.¡± Yue Xincheng nods.


    ¡°How do you know?¡± After asking, Xia Lu seems to have guessed Yue Xincheng¡¯s answer. Hence, she says, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it is pretty obvious.¡±


    Yue Xincheng grins.


    Xia Lu has become smarter indeed.


    ¡°Actually, it is quite simple. If you don¡¯t want to be disclosed, you had better not do it! This is the news from the Dragon Court,¡± Yue Xincheng says.


    Xia Lu feels confused, ¡°You are not a member of the Dragon Court now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not but my half-master is,¡± Yue Xincheng answers.


    Xia Lu doesn¡¯t continue asking.


    There are more and more people at the foot of the mountain.


    Quite some people rush here after hearing of the news just in case that they may miss such a marvelous battle.


    Although they don¡¯t have the time to run up the mountain, for them, it has been a wonderful thing to stand here feeling the sword Qi.


    ¡°I¡¯ve broken it through!¡± At the foot of the mountain, someone suddenly shouts in an ecstasy of delight.


    Some people immediately cast an envious glance at him.


    The insanely talented people like Gao Ge, Yue Xincheng, Xia Shengtang and Xia Lu are exceptions.


    Generally, it won¡¯t be an easy thing for ordinary cultivators to break through their cultivation level.


    If one wants to obtain an opportunity to break through, he must work hard at cultivating and encounter a good turning point.


    The battle of River Breaking Mountain is a suitable turning point for them.


    Therefore, these cultivators who arrive here mostly want to take the opportunity to break through their cultivation levels. Yet, it is possible but it is not likely. A cultivator who can succeed in breaking through is really enviable for the others¡­


    A black car stops behind them.


    Xie Zhuolian sitting in the car frowns.


    ¡°Uncle Lu, here we are. It seems that we are late. They have been fighting?¡± Xia Zhuolian says.


    Uncle Lu turns around and looks at Xie Zhuolian, asking in a low voice, ¡°Your Ladyship, do you need me to help?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and see first,¡± Xie Zhuolian says.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    The two of them get off the car and the driver leaves. He is also a member of the Xie Family, a spy planted in Song City.


    ¡°Your Ladyship, the opponent who Gao Ge faces this time seems tough to deal with. If we go and help him now, maybe we can let Gao Ge owe us one,¡± Uncle Lu says.


    He doesn¡¯t forget what he escorts Xie Zhuolian out of the Xie Family for.


    Hence, in his eyes, there is a good opportunity now.


    If he helps Gao Ge deal with a tough opponent, he believes that Gao Ge won¡¯t reject the Xie Family¡¯s invitation even if he doesn¡¯t feel deeply grateful.


    After all, it is not a bad thing for Gao Ge.


    ¡°We had better not.¡± Xie Zhuolian shakes her head.


    Uncle Lu is a bit surprised, ¡°Your Ladyship, this¡­¡±


    ¡°Uncle Lu, you don¡¯t know this. The one fighting against Gao Ge now is Xia Lu¡¯s brother.¡±


    ¡°I know that but¡­¡±


    ¡°Xia Lu is Gao Ge¡¯s good friend. Well¡­ Maybe she will also be his girl, just like Meng Jing. Oh, you know Meng Jing, right? I¡¯ve told you about her before.¡±


    Uncle Lu takes a tumble and laughs, ¡°It turns out to be their personal affair. No wonder.¡±


    He feels a bit grateful. Thankfully, he has respected Xie Zhuolian¡¯s thoughts. If he really rushed forward to help, Gao Ge would give him a beating rather than appreciate his help. It is like a couple fighting at home, which has nothing to do with outsiders. If the woman¡¯s bestie comes to beat the man too, the bestie will probably be beaten by the couple.


    Anyway, Uncle Lu can¡¯t help sighing.


    Gao Ge seems quite attractive to women!


    Tsk.


    Does he have two gorgeous girlfriends?


    This is probably what every man wants!


    ¡°Let them finish the fight first,¡± Xie Zhuolian says.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Uncle Lu touches his chin and whispers, ¡°Your Ladyship, shall we help with the Wu Family¡¯s matter?¡±


    ¡°Well?¡± Xie Zhuolian is dazed with mixed feelings that are part expectation, part worry. ¡°It is a good way but I guess my family won¡¯t agree. After all, my family won¡¯t be willing to breed enmity with the Wu Family.¡±


    Among the blessed spots, the Wu Family is neither the strongest nor the weakest.


    If the Xie Family really breeds enmity with the Wu Family, they will be really in trouble.


    Uncle Lu thinks about it and doesn¡¯t continue talking. This is what he dithers over.


    Faced with a good opportunity, he cannot take it.


    This is a kind of torture.

 Chapter 722 - I Want Both!

    The moment the sword light that hangs in the sky is struck down, all the people feel the earth quaking and the mountain shaking.


    Being in the center, Gao Ge has the strongest feeling.


    It seems that a torrent breaks through and hits Gao Ge in the chest.


    He may be completely devoured accidentally.


    Under River Breaking Mountain, gusts of tides are raised.


    As the gale is whistling, the forest is shocking and the beasts are roaring. Even the fox spirit and the golden monkey are forced by the sword energy to retreat for a distance.


    Yue Xincheng and the others heading to the top of the mountain also have to move back for a distance.


    ¡°Xia Lu, your brother is so unfathomably capable¡­¡± Yue Xincheng grits his teeth and says.


    After the training these days, Yue Xincheng feels quite confident of his progress and believes that he has made great progress.


    Now, the battle between Gao Ge and Xia Shengtang makes him feel a bit suffocated.


    It is just like the case when someone is gloating about getting a ¡°C¡±, he finds that the spoiled brat is wiping his butt with a certificate of Merit Student.


    How irritating!


    Xia Lu tenses and clenches her fists.


    Obviously, she is worried about whether Gao Ge can take the sword move.


    ¡°Xia Lu, you can¡¯t go upward anymore,¡± Wu You hastens to drag Xia Lu¡¯s arm and says.


    Without thinking much, Xia Lu gives him a kick.


    ¡°Keep your hands off me!¡±


    Although Wu You dodges Xia Lu¡¯s kick, he is very disgruntled.


    ¡°Xia Lu, you cannot go up there anymore. Trust me. Your brother and my boss will be fine,¡± Yue Xincheng stops Xia Lu and says seriously.


    ¡°What if you are wrong?¡± Xia Lu says with glistening eyes.


    ¡°If I¡¯m wrong, I will¡­jump down from here!¡± Yue Xincheng pats his chest and says.


    ¡°Those who say so ended up eating their words,¡± Xia Lu says coldly.


    Yue Xincheng is lost for words.


    That being said, Xia Lu still listens to his advice. She doesn¡¯t continue running to the top of the mountain.


    Wu You hastens to bow to Yue Xincheng with clasped hands.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Thank me? For what? For beating your man?¡±


    Wu You is speechless.


    So is Wu Li. He reaches out his hand to touch his own face and still feels somewhat painful but he also knows that Yue Xincheng didn¡¯t exert his full strength.


    ¡°Thank you for stopping Xia Lu,¡± Wu You says.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± Yue Xincheng waves his hand, ¡°She is my boss¡¯s girl! This is my duty.¡±


    Wu You is dazed.


    ¡°What are you looking at? You are not my boss.¡± Yue Xincheng snorts.


    Wu You feels like throttling him badly.


    This is an insult!


    This is definitely an insult to him!


    ¡­


    Impacts press on him overwhelmingly.


    For a moment, Gao Ge feels what the landslides and tsunamis are.


    The soil blocks under his feet keep splashing around as if raining.


    He has to keep dodging.


    Xia Shengtang¡¯s body is floating in midair.


    It does look quite awesome but it is a tremendous consumption of the aura.


    Evidently, Xia Shengtang is really strong.


    By now, his aura hasn¡¯t been too much consumed.


    Now, it seems that Gao Ge¡¯s aura is about to run out.


    ¡°Gao Ge, if you leave now, I will spare your life!¡± Xia Shengtang shouts.


    Gao Ge grits his teeth and keeps dodging.


    He knows that he has actually lost the battle.


    Xia Shengtang doesn¡¯t attack further.


    If Xia Shengtang takes the opportunity to dash downward from the height, he can barely stand a chance of fighting back.


    Gao Ge also deeply realizes that the gap between him and Xia Shengtang is too wide.


    ¡°You are such a douchebag! Since you have a girlfriend, why do you badger my sister?¡± Xia Shengtang shouts.


    Gao Ge still keeps silent.


    Xia Shengtang gives a sinister smile on his face.


    ¡°Here are two options for you. Meng Jing and Xia Lu, pick one.¡±


    While talking, Xia Shengtang also motivates the aura in his body.


    Therefore, not only Xia Lu and the others who have arrived at the mountainside but also those at the foot of the mountain and beside the bank hear Xia Shengtang clearly too.


    Xia Lu immediately blushes and gets so mad.


    Yue Xincheng is amused.


    Wu You pulls a long face.


    Xia Shengtang utters such words now.


    As long as he is slightly sane, he will realize that Xia Shengtang¡¯s asking him to propose to the Xia Family is merely a trap.


    Xia Shengtang simply wants to force Gao Ge to choose between the two girls.


    What about him?


    He traveled all the way to the Xia Family, hoping to marry a beauty and rope in a swordsman at the realm of Grand Master. However, it turns out that he is only serving as a foil?


    Xia Shengtang!


    Wu You is simmering with rage.


    Xia Shengtang is capable indeed.


    However, Xia Shengtang is not only humiliating him but also the Wu Family!


    Does he think that a cultivator at the realm of Grand Master can frighten a blessed spot?


    On what ground does he think he can do that?


    More despairingly, Gao Ge¡¯s voice also comes.


    ¡°Only a kid chooses.¡±


    ¡°Emm?¡± Xia Shengtang is dazed.


    Gao Ge snarls.


    ¡°I want both!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Not only Xia Shengtang is speechless.


    Xia Lu, Yue Xincheng, Wu You¡­


    And those beside the riverside¡­


    They are all quiet.


    They are slack-jawed and quiet out of shock.


    Xia Mu¡¯s face turns livid with anger. He wishes to help his son kill Gao Ge and burn the corpse into ashes.


    ¡°What is the jerk talking about¡­¡± Xia Lu stamps her feet in anger.


    Wu You becomes even more disgruntled.


    He pulls such a long face.


    He feels that Xia Lu looks a bit¡­excited?


    Doesn¡¯t Xia Lu feel that Gao Ge¡¯s words are actually an insult to her?


    Xia Shengtang realizes that he was wrong.


    He has underestimated the cheekiness of Gao Ge.


    He is a man!


    Actually, it is not astonishing that a man holds such a thought.


    Xia Shengtang is also a man. Even if he doesn¡¯t have a girl now, he will think of such a thing occasionally.


    Yet, he can only keep the thought to himself.


    Under the current circumstance, it is really too shameless that he voices it out in this way.


    For example, one can do whatever he wants on his bed.


    Yet, if he still posts a tweet to show off, he¡­has gone too far!


    Doesn¡¯t he feel ashamed?


    ¡°How dare you! You are dead meat!¡± Xia Shengtang shouts.


    ¡°Humph, why are you so mad? Anyway, Xia Lu is the one qualified to get mad since she doesn¡¯t say anything about it. Who are you to be mad at me? I don¡¯t need you to warm the bed for me!¡± Gao Ge also feels furious.


    He seems to have given it all out.


    He has said shameless words before.


    Who cares to say a bit more?


    He has fought with Xia Shengtang to this degree. Why doesn¡¯t he say more?


    ¡°Gao Ge is really reckless!¡± Wu You snorts.


    ¡°Why is he reckless?¡± Yue Xincheng takes a glance at him and says, ¡°Is it very normal that he falls out with his brother-in-law? They can end the conflict with a drink later. What does it have to do with you?¡±

 Chapter 723 - You Are a Woman Too

    Wu You really wants to kill Yue Xincheng. If it were not because he might be no match for Yue Xincheng, he would have done it.


    Yue Xincheng has touched a raw nerve of him so many times.


    At first, Wu You didn¡¯t take Yue Xincheng seriously but now, he gradually realizes that he was telling the truth.


    Although he hasn¡¯t been practically related to Xia Lu, somehow he feels that he has been cheated on.


    Especially for what Gao Ge said just now, every word is like a slap in his face.


    Hearing the words, Wu You feels like dying now.


    Wu Li and Wu Jinxiu are both furious.


    ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far! You¡¯ve gone too far!¡± Wu Jinxiu snaps, ¡°Xia Lu, do you have a sense of shame?¡±


    Xia Lu turns around to look at her.


    Yue Xincheng kind of cannot figure out her mindset.


    ¡°What does it have to do with Xia Lu?¡± Yue Xincheng asks.


    ¡°The wife of the Wu Family is having an ambiguous relationship with another man! This is a mortal sin!¡± Wu Jinxiu clenches her teeth and says in a lower voice.


    It seems that she is worried about being mocked if she talks loudly.


    For Wu Jinxiu, actually, it doesn¡¯t matter whether the Wu Family will be discredited. What she cares about is how Wu You feels.


    Although Wu You says nothing, she can feel that Wu You is also very furious.


    Some words are not suitable for Wu You to say but Wu Jinxiu must voice them out for him.


    She is kind of standing up for Wu You.


    ¡°Do you forget that you came to apologize to me on your knees?¡± Xia Lu sneers.


    Wu Jinxiu just never learns.


    As a saying goes, a fall in the pit, a gain in your wit.


    However, she has suffered a lot of losses but she has barely put them down to experience.


    Wu Jinxiu doesn¡¯t seem to be stimulated by Xia Lu¡¯s words.


    She is still calm and then sneers.


    ¡°If you were not about to be You¡¯s wife, would I apologize to you? Do you really think the Wu Family will dread your brother who is at the realm of Grand Master?¡± Wu Jinxiu sniffs at Xia Lu¡¯s current attitude.


    ¡°Go and tell Xia Shengtang.¡± Xia Lu points at the top of the mountain.


    Wu Jinxiu is lost for words.


    The Wu Family is not afraid of Xia Shengtang indeed, but Wu Jinxiu really doesn¡¯t have the nerve to confront a swordsman at the realm of Grand Master.


    Even Wu You and Wu Li are not that bold, let alone Wu Jinxiu.


    ¡°As it appears, you think you can bully me because you cannot mess with Xia Shengtang?¡± After saying that, Xia Lu suddenly rushes forward to grip Wu Jinxiu¡¯s neck.


    ¡°You think Xia Shengtang is bad-tempered but you don¡¯t know I¡¯m even more bad-tempered than him,¡± Xia Lu says fiercely.


    Wu Li and Wu You both give a worried look.


    ¡°Xia Lu, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Xia Lu, stop!¡±


    While talking, Wu Li has rushed to Xia Lu but when he is about to approach her, he is sent flying away by Yue Xincheng with a kick.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you many times. If you are not capable, don¡¯t play hero here.¡± Yue Xincheng looks down at Wu Li lying on the ground, saying, ¡°Besides, she is not anxious. What are you anxious about? Are you a lickspittle?¡±


    Yue Xincheng feels that some men seem to have a misunderstanding.


    They all think that as long as they persist in being nice to the girl, they will be able to get the girl in the end. In fact, such a plot is quite common in novels and TV dramas.


    Will such a thing really happen?


    Yes, but the possibility is really low. Besides, among the small probability events, most of the men actually have to deal with the left mess.


    In other words, they have to be faced with the pregnancy of their girlfriends after dating for three months.


    It is easy to understand.


    If a tanned and chubby woman with her mouth pulled to one side and her eyes tilted confesses her love to a man and then acts docilely, will the man be touched and marry her? Regarding this issue, those beauties may be more strong-willed than men.


    After all, if sincerity really works, men can just send a card on Valentine¡¯s Day rather than brand bags or perfume.


    If blind passion works, what¡¯s the point of being tall, rich and handsome?


    Therefore, men must be practical.


    However, Yue Xincheng can¡¯t be bothered to tell Wu Li about that.


    After all, they are not friends or relatives. Moreover, Yue Xincheng is aware that Wu Li won¡¯t listen even if he says it.


    He doesn¡¯t say it but Xia Lu does.


    ¡°Work hard. Maybe you can really marry Wu Jinxiu and then bring up the kid of her and Wu You.¡±


    Hearing Xia Lu¡¯s words, Wu Li is a bit touched.


    Yet, on second thought, he finds something is wrong.


    The kid of Wu Jinxiu and Wu You?


    Then what role does he play?


    Wu You¡¯s face is purple with anger.


    ¡°Xia Lu, do you know what you are talking about?¡±


    Xia Lu looks at him and laughs, saying, ¡°Kowtow to me and I will release her, or else I will kill her.¡±


    Wu You grins.


    Obviously, he doesn¡¯t take Xia Lu¡¯s words seriously.


    Xia Lu looks at Wu Jinxiu whose neck is gripped, saying, ¡°See? He doesn¡¯t think I dare not. Instead, he simply doesn¡¯t care. After all, he can find a lot of women to replace you.¡±


    Wu Jinxiu¡¯s eyes are not filled with fluster but calmness.


    It seems that she takes life and death lightly.


    ¡°Boring.¡± Xia Lu slaps Wu Jinxiu away with the other hand.


    ¡°Stupid woman.¡± She snorts and can¡¯t be bothered to glance at Wu Jinxiu falling to the ground.


    ¡°Who are you to laugh at me?¡± With blood dripping down along the corners of her mouth, Wu Jinxiu still glares at Xia Lu viciously and ridicules, ¡°Do you think you are better than me? Gao Ge also has a girlfriend. Don¡¯t you really know that? You know it but you still don¡¯t give up. What¡¯s the difference between you and me?¡±


    ¡°The difference is that Gao Ge treats me sincerely while Wu You deems you as a toy.¡± Xia Lu is not affected by Wu Jinxiu¡¯s words. Instead, she gives a satisfied look. She seems to think of something and then feels much better.


    In the past, maybe Xia Lu would have a chip on her shoulder about this matter.


    However, comparatively, Xia Lu suddenly feels that she is quite lucky.


    At least, Gao Ge has never confessed his feelings to her.


    He is not like Wu You.


    If Gao Ge were like Wu You, she would be seriously disgusted.


    ¡°In my eyes, we may as well kill this stupid woman,¡± Yue Xincheng says.


    ¡°You¡¯ll do it,¡± Xia Lu takes two steps back, seeming to make way for Yue Xincheng.


    Yue Xincheng chuckles, ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate for me to kill a woman. You are a woman too. You can do it.¡±


    Xia Lu can¡¯t be bothered to respond to him.

 Chapter 724 - A Childish Question

    Wu Jinxiu is not killed.


    For one thing, she is a member of the Wu Family anyway.


    Judging from Xia Shengtang¡¯s attitude towards the Wu Family, he seems to take the Wu Family lightly but Xia Lu is not that confident. Even if she vaguely feels that Xia Shengtang has the confidence not to take the Wu Family seriously, she still doesn¡¯t dare to take risk.


    For another, she disdains to do that.


    The women of Wu Jinxiu¡¯s kind are too gross for Xia Lu.


    Killing such a woman will stain her hand.


    Wu You thinks about it and still reaches out his hand to drag Wu Jinxiu up from the ground. Then, he turns around and stares at Xia Lu, saying, ¡°Xia Lu, you are provoking the Wu Family.¡±


    Xia Lu shrugs her shoulders, indicating that she doesn¡¯t care at all.


    On the top of the mountain, Gao Ge and Xia Shengtang have stopped fighting.


    Gao Ge¡¯s cheekiness has given Xia Shengtang a good lesson.


    Now they are panting and staring at each other.


    ¡°Gao Ge, did you think it through?¡± Xia Shengtang says.


    Gao Ge takes a deep breath.


    ¡°Either you kill me or I take Xia Lu away.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I dare not?¡± Xia Shengtang is so furious to hear that.


    Actually, as long as Gao Ge says something nice, he will give Gao Ge a warning and then put an end to this.


    However, a pig-headed man runs into another pig-headed man.


    They tend to clash and come into conflict.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Xia Shengtang says, ¡°It is the first time I¡¯ve met such a man like you. Are you proud? Do my family have to thank you and give you a big present?¡±


    Gao Ge thinks about it and then says in a low voice, ¡°Fine by me.¡±


    Xia Shengtang picks up the sword again.


    He should kill Gao Ge.


    He must kill Gao Ge!


    He says fiercely inwardly.


    ¡°I really can¡¯t understand why you are doing this. You obviously don¡¯t want Xia Lu to marry into the Wu Family and yet, you brought their people here. Aren¡¯t you dragging the Xia Family into trouble?¡± Gao Ge suddenly says.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Xia Shengtang says, ¡°Then?¡±


    Gao Ge is dazed, ¡°You don¡¯t care?¡±


    ¡°Or else?¡± Xia Shengtang asks in confusion, ¡°I only use the Wu Family a bit. Do I have to ask for their opinions?¡±


    Gao Ge is speechless.


    He is literally dumbfounded.


    He starts to doubt whether Xia Shengtang knows what the blessed spots mean and what trouble he will make by messing with the Wu Family.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t fear the blessed spots.


    However, he won¡¯t mess with them first.


    Given Gao Ge¡¯s current capability, the blessed spots are still forbidden areas, which he mustn¡¯t mess with easily.


    Of course, the Dragon Court and the so-called Dragon Killers are superior to them.


    Suddenly, an idea flashes across Gao Ge¡¯s mind.


    He stares at Xia Shengtang with his eyes wide open.


    ¡°You have been well prepared. Do you have a way to deal with the Wu Family?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business,¡± Xia Shengtang slowly stands up and says.


    Gao Ge also thought it had nothing to do with him but the thought that comes to his mind is too scary.


    ¡°Did you join the Dragon Killers?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    If Xia Shengtang is a member of the Dragon Court, he must know that.


    Besides, even if Xia Shengtang is really a member of the Dragon Court, he won¡¯t take the Wu Family lightly. After all, the regulations of the Dragon Court are very strict. The member of the Dragon Court is not afraid of trouble for sure but he won¡¯t cause trouble proactively. Otherwise, he must be a fractious man.


    But the Dragon Killers¡­


    They won¡¯t have too many scruples.


    Although Gao Ge rarely deals with the Dragon Killers, he still gets a rough impression of how they work.


    That is, they are exceedingly arrogant.


    In their eyes, they even set against the Dragon Court, not to mention the blessed spots.


    Apart from that, Gao Ge can¡¯t think of any other reason.


    Besides, since Xia Shengtang is so cagey, Gao Ge tends to think that his guess is likely to be true.


    Seeing Gao Ge¡¯s disgruntled facial expression, Xia Shengtang says with a chuckle, ¡°Why do you look like that? Putting aside whether I¡¯m one of the Dragon Killers, even if I am, it has nothing to do with you, doesn¡¯t it? You are not working for the Dragon Court anymore. However, I think you can join them.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Gao Ge flares up. ¡°You are risking your neck! You are opposing the Dragon Court and Huaxia! Don¡¯t you know what they are up to?¡±


    Xia Shengtang is not angry but looks at him with narrowed eyes.


    Xia Shengtang¡¯s reaction just angers Gao Ge even more.


    ¡°If you want to mess with those people, I cannot stop you. After all, I¡¯m not Xia Mu.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m your father!¡± Xia Shengtang curses. Does Gao Ge think that he cannot understand the sarcasm?


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t want to argue too much with Xia Shengtang on this issue and so he continues saying, ¡°I have no problem with you wanting to hang out with those people but you can¡¯t tell others that Xia Lu is your sister. If you want to court death, don¡¯t implicate Xia Lu.¡±


    Xia Shengtang bursts out laughing.


    ¡°Rest assured. I didn¡¯t join them but I did ask them for a favor this time. The Wu Family won¡¯t make trouble for the Xia Family or you. In return, I must do them a favor too.¡±


    ¡°A favor?¡± Gao Ge is dazed, ¡°What favor?¡±


    ¡°This is none of your business,¡± Xia Shengtang shakes his head and says, ¡°Rest assured. I have a sense of propriety but you must keep in your mind what you said. Messing with those people will get you killed. I know they contacted you before. Just turn them down as you did before. Don¡¯t mess with them. In terms of your current capability, you are too weak to deal with them.¡±


    Gao Ge nods.


    Even if Xia Shengtang doesn¡¯t say that, Gao Ge still knows that.


    It is not only because he thinks the Dragon Killers are too dangerous.


    More importantly, as a man of Huaxia and a former member of the Dragon Court, he can never associate with those people.


    ¡°You mean¡­I can leave now?¡± Gao Ge suddenly comes to his senses and says.


    Xia Shengtang takes a deep breath and says, ¡°There is one more thing.¡±


    Gao Ge feels a headache.


    His future brother-in-law is such a trouble-maker.


    ¡°You are looking for the Ghost Sect?¡±


    Gao Ge¡¯s heart clenches.


    It is not surprising that Xia Shengtang knows this matter.


    What really surprises Gao Ge is that Xia Shengtang brings it up to him all of a sudden.


    Does he have any information about the Ghost Sect?


    ¡°The Ghost Sect¡¯s base is not easy to find. These days, I¡¯ve searched for some information for you. Of course, it is not for your sake but because I think Meng Jing is a nice girl.¡± Xia Shengtang is interrupted by Gao Ge who is so anxious.


    ¡°Xia Shengtang, get to the point!¡±


    ¡°Why are you so rash? It¡¯s not my last word. Are you afraid that I will die amidst talking?¡± Xia Shengtang widens his eyes.


    Gao Ge hastens to smile apologetically, takes out the cigarette from his pocket and lights one for him.


    ¡°Mr. Xia, there¡¯s no rush. Just take your time.¡±


    The corners of Xia Shengtang¡¯s lips twitch and he suddenly doesn¡¯t feel like telling Gao Ge about it.


    ¡°Is Xia Lu important or Meng Jing?¡± Xia Shengtang suddenly asks.


    Gao Ge is speechless.


    What kind of question is that?


    How old is Xia Shengtang? Why does he ask such a boring question? It is completely pointless!

 Chapter 725 - Not Ugly?

    Gao Ge observes Xia Shengtang¡¯s countenance and finds that if he doesn¡¯t answer Xia Shengtang¡¯s question, judging from his appearance, Xia Shengtang will really not continue talking.


    Hence, although he finds Xia Shengtang really childish, he still mulls it over carefully.


    After a while, he says, ¡°Both are important.¡±


    ¡°Wrong answer. Try again,¡± Xia Shengtang says.


    Gao Ge says with a grin, ¡°I know what answer you want to hear but the biggest shortcoming of mine is disliking telling lies. If I say Xia Lu is more important than Meng Jing, won¡¯t you think I abandon the old for the new? If I tell you Meng Jing is more important than Xia Lu, will you feel happy? I¡¯m not slow-witted. They are of the same importance to me.¡±


    Xia Shengtang stares into Gao Ge¡¯s eyes.


    Gao Ge also looks at him fearlessly.


    After a while, Xia Shengtang heaves a sigh.


    ¡°Forget it. I hope that you do think so,¡± after saying that, Xia Shengtang adds, ¡°If I don¡¯t tell you the hiding place of the Ghost Sect, you can never find it for your life. Hasn¡¯t it ever occurred to you that the base of the Ghost Sect may not be on the land?¡±


    Gao Ge is dumbfounded.


    This idea really hasn¡¯t occurred to him.


    ¡°You mean they are in the air?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°Think like a normal person. They are on the sea,¡± Xia Shengtang says, ¡°But I don¡¯t recommend that you go there, because you will be dead even if you really go. Besides, even if I go with you and the two monsters, the consequence will be dying anyway. Of course I only know the rough position but that place is guarded by a formation. Even if you really go, without a way to get in, your effort will be in vain.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡­


    When Xia Lu and the others go up the mountain, they see Gao Ge, the golden monkey and the fox spirit.


    ¡°Boss!¡± Yue Xincheng tries his best to swing the hand and then finds something is wrong, ¡°Emm? Where is Arrogant Xia?¡±


    ¡°Who is Arrogant Xia?¡± Gao Ge is dazed.


    ¡°Xia Shengtang!¡± Yue Xincheng grins, ¡°Don¡¯t you think the name fits his disposition well?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Xia Lu is furious.


    She is still here and Yue Xincheng dares to call her brother names.


    She is mad too but now, she gradually realizes that it was actually Xia Shengtang¡¯s intentional act to let the Wu Family propose marriage to the Xia Family just in order to lay bare the romantic feelings between her and Gao Ge. The effect turns out to be quite good now.


    As to Wu You and his people, they are merely pawns to Xia Shengtang.


    ¡°Oh, he left,¡± Gao Ge says.


    ¡°He left?¡± Xia Lu is stunned. ¡°Where did he go?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. He only told me that he had dealt with the things here. Now, he is leaving for other matters,¡± Gao Ge says with a frown.


    Maybe Xia Shengtang has gone to work for the Dragon Killers?


    According to Xia Shengtang, the Dragon Killers will help him deal with the Wu Family which he has offended this time.


    Besides, the Dragon Killers also guarantee that the Wu Family will never make trouble for them. And this matter will be over.


    Actually, it was also the Dragon Killers who arranged the Wu Family to propose marriage. Xia Shengtang was a bit worried about it before but on second thought, he didn¡¯t find it a bad thing. If Gao Ge really didn¡¯t dare to come for fear of the Wu Family, he could see through the personality of Gao Ge in advance.


    Therefore, Gao Ge feels that Xia Shengtang is really boring. In order to test Gao Ge¡¯s feelings for Xia Lu, Xia Shengtang really has done his best.


    As to why Xia Shengtang had a fight with Gao Ge in River Breaking Mountain, Xia Shengtang doesn¡¯t point it out but Gao Ge has his own guess.


    Xia Shengtang simply wanted to see whether Gao Ge was strong enough to protect Xia Lu.


    As it appears now, he has passed Xia Shengtang¡¯s test.


    Although Gao Ge is no match for Xia Shengtang in a real fight, Gao Ge still has two monsters. Even faced with a cultivator at the realm of Grand Master, Gao Ge may be able to defeat him.


    Moreover, there are not so many cultivators at the realm of Grand Master.


    Generally, the cultivators at the realm of Grand Master are cultivating with great concentration. They don¡¯t have the time to mess with a junior like Gao Ge.


    Xia Shengtang has told Gao Ge that the cultivators at the realm of Grand Master won¡¯t make trouble for Gao Ge as long as he doesn¡¯t take the initiative to mess with them.


    ¡°Hey? What¡¯s on your mind?¡± Xia Lu takes a few steps forward and asks.


    Xia Lu¡¯s question wakes Gao Ge up. He shakes his head. Currently, he doesn¡¯t have to think about these things. Yet, when he looks at Xia Lu, she immediately looks away as if deliberately avoiding his eyes.


    Gao Ge coughs.


    Undoubtedly, Xia Lu must have heard him say that he wanted both.


    He felt he was dashing back then but now, he feels so embarrassed in the face of Xia Lu.


    Although Gao Ge is cheeky, he still has a sense of shame anyway.


    However, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t regret it.


    He knows that it was his opportunity as well as Xia Shengtang¡¯s goal of doing so many things.


    What he said was kind of a satisfying answer for Xia Shengtang.


    Otherwise, how could Xia Shengtang leave?


    At the moment, Gao Ge¡¯s gaze settles on Wu You.


    Upon meeting Gao Ge¡¯s gaze, Wu You is slightly shocked.


    He kind of regrets it.


    It is said that Gao Ge has offended quite some people.


    Will Gao Ge kill him on impulse?


    No, he won¡¯t. After all, Gao Ge shouldn¡¯t have the nerve to kill a young master of the Wu Family¡­


    ¡°Why are you still here?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    Wu You is stunned, ¡°You know me?¡±


    ¡°You are so prominently ugly. Isn¡¯t it normal that I know you?¡± Gao Ge says with a half-smile.


    Faced with his rival in love, of course Gao Ge can¡¯t show any mercy.


    Does he have to talk with Wu You peacefully?


    Wu You suddenly comes to his senses.


    He finally knows that who makes Xia Lu have such a sharp tongue.


    ¡°You must talk rationally. I¡¯m ugly?¡± Wu You snorts.


    That¡¯s what Wu You¡¯s character is like.


    He can accept being called stupid or incapable but he can never accept being called ugly.


    Besides, honestly, he is good-looking, at least not inferior to Gao Ge.


    Nevertheless, to his astonishment, the moment he finishes talking, he is sent flying away by Gao Ge with a slap.


    Instantly, he feels numb in his face as if a pepper facial mask were applied over his face.


    ¡°Look at yourself. Your face is so swollen. Aren¡¯t you ugly?¡± Gao Ge asks dismissively.


    Wu You covers his face in confusion.


    What¡¯s wrong with Gao Ge?


    Why do they like slapping others in the face?

 Chapter 726 - Even Her Father Cannot

    Ordinary people cannot experience the pleasure of slapping someone away.


    Yet, once one has experienced it, he will tend to love it and do it again and again.


    It applies to Gao Ge, Yue Xincheng and Xia Lu affected by them.


    They all seem to have this kind of thing.


    After Wu You is slapped away, Wu Li and Wu Jinxiu are totally confused.


    It is not that they don¡¯t care that Wu You is beaten.


    Instead, they are too shocked to give any response.


    It won¡¯t matter whether Wu Li or Wu Jinxiu is beaten. Even if it is known by the Wu Family, they will be disgruntled at most. They won¡¯t make a big fuss.


    Yet, Wu You is different from Wu Li and Wu Jinxiu.


    Wu You is a core member of the Wu Family.


    However, Wu You is beaten now.


    Gao Ge¡¯s slap was not so much given to Wu You as all the people of the Wu Family.


    This is¡­


    Too much!


    They have met Xia Shengtang before and think he is a bit aloof.


    They have met Xia Lu and think she is rather cool.


    Now that they have met Gao Ge, they think he is even more arrogant!


    Well. It doesn¡¯t rhyme¡­


    ¡°Do you know who I am?¡± Although Wu You feels it will make him look stupid if he asks such a question now, he may be unable to fall asleep tonight if he doesn¡¯t.


    ¡°You are from the Wu Family! I know that. So what? Any problem?¡± Gao Ge thinks about it and then adds in a threatening way, ¡°I¡¯m good at fixing problems.¡±


    Wu You doesn¡¯t dare to make a sound then.


    Seeing Gao Ge¡¯s facial expression, he suddenly realizes that Gao Ge really means what he says.


    If he really pisses off Gao Ge, Gao Ge will rush forward and give him a beating for sure.


    What Xia Shengtang said before is still fresh in Gao Ge¡¯s memory.


    After all, the things are all done by the Dragon Killers.


    In this case, he doesn¡¯t have anything to worry about.


    However, he doesn¡¯t mean to kill Wu You.


    He wishes the Wu Family to fall out and fight violently with the Dragon Killers. Yet, the Dragon Killers may not stand up to help the Xia Family if Wu You really dies.


    As to the promise they have made to Xia Shengtang¡­


    To be honest, Gao Ge really doesn¡¯t trust them.


    He cannot kill Wu You but he doesn¡¯t find it a problem to give the latter a beating.


    Besides, he really dislikes the Wu Family.


    They dare to come to the Xia Family and propose marriage.


    This is too outrageous!


    Just because he looks too kind, they feel that he is a pushover?


    Humph.


    He won¡¯t let them get their way!


    ¡°Enough. If you don¡¯t want to die, you had better leave now,¡± Xia Lu suddenly says.


    The people all turn around and look at Xia Lu who is wearing a faint smile on her face.


    In fact, Xia Lu dislikes smiling but when she smiles, she looks quite pretty. Seeing her from the distance will make one feel as if all the ice around were melting.


    Xia Lu meets Gao Ge¡¯s gaze.


    This time, Xia Lu doesn¡¯t avoid his gaze and still smiles sweetly.


    Besides, she also says to Wu You, ¡°After all, if the man who I like gets mad, the consequence will be very serious.¡±


    Gao Ge is a bit taken aback.


    After a moment of astonishment, he feels delighted deep in his heart.


    Although neither Gao Ge nor Xia Lu says anything, exchanging glances is good enough to let them know each other¡¯s thoughts. Maybe they have known each other for too long and they are closely associated so they have a tacit understanding of each other.


    What Xia Lu said sounds so hurtful to Wu You.


    ¡°Have you thought it through?¡± Wu You gasps heavily with his eyes turning red.


    Now, he appears like a beast on the verge of fury.


    Not any man can remain absolutely calm faced with such kind of stimulation.


    ¡°Thought it through? Do I have to think about it?¡± Xia Lu says smilingly in an unhurried way, neither conceited nor rash.


    ¡°Do you know what it means? Does your family really want to set against the Wu Family?¡± Wu You clenches his fists.


    Before Xia Lu replies, Xia Mu suddenly says, ¡°Of course we dare not! Wu You, calm down. Xia Lu is drunk and talking nonsense¡­¡±


    Xia Mu runs here in a sweat.


    Just now, he heard what Xia Lu talked about with Wu You.


    For him, that was like a catastrophe!


    The Wu Family.


    That is a family of the blessed spot!


    The Xia Family is really nothing to the Wu Family. Even if there is a swordsman at the realm of Grand Master in the Xia Family, they are still not strong enough to rival the Wu Family.


    As the master of the Xia Family, Xia Mu feels gravely stressed.


    The Xia Family¡¯s provoking the Wu Family is like a three-year-old peeing in an adult¡¯s bowl.


    The Xia Family would be messed up for sure.


    Besides, the families like the Wu Family all take the dignity of the family as the top priority.


    Xia Mu feels that Xia Lu is obviously courting death.


    Therefore, as Xia Lu¡¯s father, he surely cannot stand by and watch Xia Lu causing trouble like this.


    ¡°Uncle Xia, it seems that the Xia Family doesn¡¯t take our family seriously,¡± Wu You snorts and says.


    ¡°No. There must be a misunderstanding¡­¡± Xia Mu winks at Xia Lu while wiping the sweat off his head.


    Xia Lu directly runs to Gao Ge and holds Gao Ge¡¯s arm. It is the first time she has acted like this but when she does so, she looks rather proficient as if she had done it countless times.


    Xia Lu looks up at Gao Ge¡¯s soft eyes and smiles even more sweetly.


    ¡°Xia Lu, do you really want to drag the Xia Family into the abyss?¡± Seeing the scene, Xia Mu trembles in anger.


    She is adding fuel to the fire!


    Gao Ge is a good man indeed.


    Yet, Gao Ge cannot be compared with the Wu Family!


    How can the silly girl do stupid things at the crucial moment?


    Xia Lu turns around to take a look at Xia Mu, sneers and says to Wu You, ¡°Wu You, how about marrying my father? By then I will call you Mother? Look. My father likes you so much!¡±


    Wu You is speechless.


    Seeing Xia Mu¡¯s ugly face, Wu You subconsciously shudders. More dreadfully, he has conceived the image in his mind. D*mn it! He is really good at imagining¡­


    ¡°Xia Lu!¡±


    ¡°What? Would you cut it out? You asked me to marry Lyu You before and now, you want me to marry Wu You. What on earth are you up to?¡± Xia Lu suddenly flares up and raises her voice.


    Xia Mu is so furious.


    Xia Lu is telling the truth.


    He subconsciously raises his hand and yet, his wrist is gripped by Gao Ge.


    ¡°No one can hit my girl. Even her father cannot,¡± Gao Ge looks at Xia Mu and says gently.


    Wu You almost can¡¯t refrain from rushing forward to ask, ¡°Can her stepmother hit her?¡± Having thought about it, he perishes the thought¡­

 Chapter 727 - Bring It on!

    Xia Mu stares at Gao Ge and then Gao Ge glares at him too.


    He doesn¡¯t care that Xia Mu will be his father-in-law.


    After all, Xia Lu dislikes her father.


    Of course, although Xia Lu dislikes her father, Gao Ge is aware that he cannot beat Xia Mu.


    After all, he is the father of Xia Lu. Gao Ge thinks that such a saying is really disgusting. Many years ago, when he was in school, his classmate¡¯s father was not only an alcoholic addicted to gambling but also would feel bad after drinking and losing money. Then, his father would hit him, his mother and his three-year-old sister.


    That was an unbelievably awful father, full of shortcomings. Family violence became his habit. Gao Ge always found that his classmate¡¯s body was full of bruises and even some signs of being burned by cigarette butts.


    He coursed his father in his essay and even used bad words. As a result, his teacher scolded him, telling him that he should show respect for his father regardless.


    At that time, Gao Ge really couldn¡¯t understand why.


    The man was not even qualified to be a father. Why couldn¡¯t his classmate say some bad words about him?


    Gao Ge thought he was too young to understand the matter but even though he has grown up, he still can¡¯t understand what the teacher said. And it sounded a bit offish and even disgusting.


    ¡°Gao Ge, do you want to drag the Xia Family into trouble?¡± Xia Mu says with a long face.


    While yelling, he looks at Gao Ge even in an imploring style.


    He seems to hope that Gao Ge can put an end to this, leave Song City as soon as possible and get everything back on track.


    However, Xia Mu doesn¡¯t know that everything is actually still within Xia Shengtang¡¯s plan. Xia Mu is also deceived by Xia Shengtang.


    It can tell from this point that actually, Xia Shengtang dislikes his father. Otherwise, when he conceived the plan, he would have discussed it with Xia Mu. He just carried out his plan without telling anyone about it.


    All of this is unacceptable for Xia Mu.


    When Xia Shengtang told him that the Wu Family would come to the Xia Family to propose marriage shortly, Xia Mu felt so elated.


    He felt as if getting out of the slum and then sitting in a Rolls-Royce.


    Now, the situation takes a dramatic turn.


    Such a twist has struck Xia Mu dumb.


    He feels that he is in urgent need of anti-hypertensive drugs now!


    ¡°Enough. We don¡¯t need to say too much to him. Let¡¯s go,¡± Xia Lu holds Gao Ge¡¯s arm and says.


    She used to see Meng Jing do this a lot. Now, she feels really good to do so herself.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Xia Mu is instantly furious.


    ¡°You can¡¯t leave!¡±


    ¡°What? Sir, do you want to stage a crash fraud?¡± Yue Xincheng asks grinningly.


    Xia Mu casts a fierce glace at him, ¡°I know what you are. Are you Yue Xincheng?¡±


    ¡°You also know me?¡± Yue Xincheng is shocked.


    Xia Mu sneers and says, ¡°You are Gao Ge¡¯s lackey?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Yue Xincheng hastens to nod his head.


    Xia Mu is stunned.


    Unexpectedly, Yue Xincheng looks very proud rather than humiliated about being called a lackey of Gao Ge.


    He looks as if he just wishes everyone to know about it.


    Is there anything wrong with his mind?


    Well, this is highly possible. After all, he stays with Gao Ge all the time. How can he be sane? For example, his daughter was fine before but after she has spent some time with Gao Ge, her mind becomes complicated.


    This is a kind of plague!


    ¡°Yue Xincheng, you are also from an ancient martial arts family. The Yue Family is quite influential in Jiangnan City. If your family is targeted by the blessed spot and even eliminated because of you, you will¡­¡±


    Before Xia Mu finishes talking, Yue Xincheng widens his eyes.


    ¡°How is it possible?¡±


    Xia Mu sneers, ¡°What? Do you also find it somewhat unacceptable?¡±


    Yue Xincheng waves his hand, ¡°No. I just don¡¯t think there is such a good thing.¡±


    Xia Mu is dumbfounded.


    He stamps his feet with bitter hatred. He knew he was right. Having stayed with Gao Ge for long, Yue Xincheng is insane too!


    How can Yue Xincheng talk like that?


    His words really irritate Xia Mu. He wanted to break through from Yue Xincheng but he gets the brush-off instead.


    He gets so furious.


    ¡°Father, would you cut it out?¡± Xia Lu has become somewhat impatient. ¡°It is my own business whom I want to be with. If you are afraid that I may implicate you, you can tell the Wu Family that you are no more related to me. If they want to seek revenge, they can come to find me.¡±


    Then, she turns around and looks at Wu You, saying, ¡°Did you hear me?¡±


    Wu You stares at her with narrowed eyes.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Xia Lu says, ¡°Bring it on.¡±


    After saying that, she drags Gao Ge away.


    On the way down the mountain, they run into many people.


    These people rush here in a hurry. Unexpectedly, the battle has been over.


    ¡°Oh? Isn¡¯t this Miss Xia?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    ¡°I heard that she is going to marry Wu You from the blessed spot. Is the young man Wu You?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Didn¡¯t you see Wu You when you were at the Xia Family¡¯s house?¡±


    ¡°Who is he then¡­¡±


    ¡°Gao Ge! You don¡¯t know him? Crap! How can you not know him?¡±


    A group of people is gossiping.


    They don¡¯t dare to raise their voice.


    After all, they know Gao Ge and Xia Lu don¡¯t seem to be good-tempered.


    They obviously take the Wu Family lightly.


    Gao Ge and Xia Lu don¡¯t even take the Wu Family seriously. If the two of them rush forward and give them a beating, they have to suffer the grievance anyway.


    Qin Yuming looks at Gao Ge and Xia Lu and then waves her hand.


    They exchange glances and smile.


    ¡°Great.¡± Qin Yuming sighs with her arms around her shoulders. Then, she thinks of something and hastens to go forward.


    ¡°Oh right, where is Xia Shengtang?¡±


    ¡°He has left,¡± Gao Ge says.


    Qin Yuming is astonished.


    ¡°He has left? How could he leave¡­ That jerk! How could he run away?¡±


    Qin Yuming is gnashing the teeth in anger, which astonishes Xia Lu and Gao Ge.


    ¡°Ms. Qin, what¡¯s wrong? My brother has insulted you?¡± Xia Lu hastens to ask.


    Qin Yuming rolls her eyes, ¡°Of course he doesn¡¯t dare to.¡±


    Yue Xincheng grins, ¡°I like your character. You are not very capable but you really have the nerve.¡±


    Qin Yuming rolls her eyes at him and he hastens to shut up.


    If Qin Yuming beats him, he cannot get mad anyway.


    ¡°By the way, did he tell you anything before leaving?¡± Qin Yuming asks.


    Gao Ge thinks about it and nods his head.


    ¡°What did he say?¡± Qin Yuming becomes excited again.


    ¡°He told me where the Ghost Sect was,¡± Gao Ge says.


    Not only Qin Yuming but also Xia Lu and Yue Xincheng are shocked.

 Chapter 728 - Go to the Imperial Capital

    Xia Shengtang knows where the Ghost Sect is?


    If it were not said by Gao Ge, Xia Lu and Yue Xincheng might not dare to believe it.


    ¡°Do you also know where my brother has gone?¡± Xia Lu hastens to ask.


    She was disgruntled about Xia Shengtang because he forced her to marry a man she dislikes.


    Now that the misunderstanding has been cleared up, of course Xia Lu cares about her brother¡¯s whereabouts.


    Gao Ge wanted to say something when he suddenly glimpses Qin Yuming and directly shakes his head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Xia Lu has a glint of regret in her eyes.


    Of course Gao Ge doesn¡¯t know where Xia Shengtang has gone.


    However, he is aware of why Xia Shengtang left.


    Xia Shengtang is going to do the Dragon Killers a favor.


    The Dragon Killers and the Dragon Court are incompatible like water and fire.


    If this matter is known by Qin Yuming, Xia Shengtang may be in trouble.


    After all, Xia Shengtang doesn¡¯t really join the Dragon Killers. If he really becomes a member of the Dragon Killers on impulse, Gao Ge may not keep it secret. However, now, Xia Shengtang only needs to requite a favor. Therefore, Gao Ge is unwilling to lay it bare.


    However, he feels that he still needs to tell the people of the Shadow School to look into Xia Shengtang in case that what Xia Shengtang will do for the Dragon Killers may jeopardize the Dragon Court and even Huaxia.


    Gao Ge can never allow such a thing to happen regardless.


    For Gao Ge, this is also an important thing. After all, Xia Shengtang is his future brother-in-law.


    ¡°Your father¡­¡± Gao Ge coughs.


    Xia Lu flicks her hair.


    ¡°Leave this matter alone. Well. I will leave it alone too.¡±


    Judging from Xia Lu¡¯s tone, Xia Mu¡¯s situation seems to have nothing to do with them.


    Gao Ge is a bit astonished, ¡°Do we really leave it alone?¡±


    ¡°Or else? Do you really want me to marry another man?¡± Xia Lu rolls her eyes and says grumpily.


    Gao Ge laughs with embarrassment, ¡°Of course not.¡±


    ¡°So, let¡¯s just leave it alone,¡± Xia Lu says, ¡°Of course, if you want to ask what you can do to please Xia Mu, I do have a suggestion.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Tell me,¡± Gao Ge urges hurriedly.


    He doesn¡¯t dislike his future father-in-law.


    Yet, all in all, Xia Mu is still his future father-in-law.


    It won¡¯t be a bad thing to ease their relationship.


    Xia Lu gazes at Gao Ge¡¯s serious face and feels touched. Actually, she is joking. ¡°I think if you can take down all the people of the Wu Family, he should be pretty happy.¡±


    Gao Ge is lost for words.


    ¡°Haha, I was kidding. As the people of a blessed spot, they won¡¯t dare to make trouble for my family. Besides, my brother is not a tactless man. Since he dares to use the Wu Family, he must have conceived a solution,¡± Xia Lu says. It can tell that she just trusts Xia Shengtang without reason.


    Gao Ge coughs and says, ¡°No. I¡¯m thinking what chance I can stand if I really go to the Wu Family with the golden monkey and the fox spirit.¡±


    The golden monkey feels so angry that it even stops smoking.


    Gao Ge wants to court death and plans to take it with him. How outrageous!


    ¡°Okay. Don¡¯t need to worry about it,¡± Qin Yuming says, ¡°What Xia Lu said just now is right. Anyhow, they are from the blessed spot. They must be careful when they are away from the blessed spot. Certainly, they don¡¯t dare to get into a fight with the Xia Family. Do you really think the Dragon Court is useless?¡±


    While saying so, Gao Ge finds that Qin Yuming doesn¡¯t seem happy. The melancholy in the depths of her eyes is unconcealable.


    Gao Ge frowns and asks, ¡°Has anything happened to the Dragon Court recently?¡±


    Qin Yuming shakes her head, ¡°No.¡±


    As Gao Ge wants to ask further, Qin Yuming says with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t think about it anymore. It has nothing to do with you. Oh right, where is the Ghost Sect? Since you know it, just tell me.¡±


    Seeing Gao Ge¡¯s hesitant facial expression, Qin Yuming becomes stern too.


    ¡°Gao Ge, this is not a small thing. Don¡¯t play silly. Since you have guessed why Meng Jing stays with the people of the Ghost Sect, you should be able to understand what her mission is. Only when the position of the Ghost Sect is found can her mission be completed.¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head.


    Of course Gao Ge knows what Qin Yuming said. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be in such a hurry to find where the Ghost Sect is.


    Seeing Gao Ge is a bit hesitant, Qin Yuming takes the opportunity to continue saying, ¡°Besides, I know you are capable and assisted by the golden monkey and the fox spirit. However, you three cannot take down the Ghost Sect. Only the Dragon Court can deal with the Ghost Sect. If you want to, you can come over and do us a favor.¡±


    Gao Ge takes a deep breath.


    This is not a trivial thing indeed.


    Besides, he doesn¡¯t think that he is capable enough to deal with the Ghost Sect.


    Qin Yuming ventures to say, ¡°You don¡¯t trust the Dragon Court?¡±


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t say anything.


    Qin Yuming heaves a sigh.


    She knows that Meng Jing¡¯s matter has struck quite a blow against Gao Ge.


    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be that determined to quit the Dragon Court.


    ¡°Think about it. You can directly go to the imperial capital when you think it through,¡± Qin Yuming says.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Qin Yuming leaves.


    Yue Xincheng pats Gao Ge¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Boss, to be honest, we must tell the Dragon Court about this matter,¡± Yue Xincheng whispers, ¡°Boss, I know you are smart but on this kind of big issue, we mustn¡¯t be silly!¡±


    Gao Ge coughs, ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Yue Xincheng thinks of something and suddenly laughs. Then, he continues, ¡°Actually, I was just saying. Yet, no matter what decision you make, I will take your side with determination. If you really mean to go to the Ghost Sect alone, you can take me with you. I may not be of help. Yet, even if we may die, we must stick together.¡±


    Gao Ge is in a trance. Seeing Yue Xincheng¡¯s determined eyes, he suddenly cannot utter a word.


    ¡°Brat, is your life so valueless?¡± A disgruntled voice comes from behind.


    Yue Xincheng is frightened to hear the voice.


    ¡°Holy crap. Gosh. The devil is coming too¡­¡±


    ¡°Devil?¡± Gao Ge turns around and feels confused to see the man who shows up from nowhere.


    ¡°Horn Dragon! I¡¯m having the devil training. Of course he is the devil!¡± Yue Xincheng feels a headache and says.


    Gao Ge is amused.


    ¡°You¡¯ve done your thing. We should leave now,¡± Horn Dragon walks over and takes a look at Gao Ge, saying, ¡°And you, go to the imperial capital. Don¡¯t hesitate. This is not a trivial thing. He and I will go there too. Yet, before going, we must make a plan. Maybe at that time, he will reach the realm of Master.¡±


    Gao Ge is a bit surprised to look at Yue Xincheng.


    ¡°Even I can¡¯t guarantee that. I don¡¯t know why he is so sure,¡± Yue Xincheng shrugs and says, ¡°This is called mysterious confidence?¡±

 Chapter 729 - Not That?

    Gao Ge has never dealt with Horn Dragon before. This is the first time they have met.


    Yet, it seems that Yue Xincheng and Horn Dragon have got on well with each other.


    Luckily, Yue Xincheng doesn¡¯t know what Gao Ge is thinking about. Otherwise, he will be exceedingly depressed.


    ¡°Erk? Oh right, why are you here too?¡± Yue Xincheng is taken aback and then asks, ¡°Didn¡¯t you tell me that you wouldn¡¯t come?¡±


    Horn Dragon takes a glance at him and says nothing.


    Gao Ge says with a smile, ¡°Maybe Lord Horn Dragon was worried that you might encounter any danger so he rushed here on purpose.¡±


    With a surprised look, Yue Xincheng grins cheekily, ¡°Half-master, you care about me so much?¡±


    ¡°Care about you? Humph. I¡¯m just afraid that you may run away with your boss,¡± Horn Dragon says grumpily.


    ¡°Haha. Forget it. After all, that¡¯s what I believe.¡±


    ¡°Since you have nothing to do here, just leave with me,¡± Horn Dragon says.


    Yue Xincheng only walks to Gao Ge instead of rejecting.


    ¡°Boss, I¡¯m leaving now but my training won¡¯t take long. When the training is over, I will join you then.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Okay. I will leave you two alone.¡± Yue Xincheng looks at Xia Lu and banters, ¡°See? I told you that you would become my boss¡¯s girl sooner or later. And you didn¡¯t trust me.¡±


    ¡°Piss off!¡± Xia Lu blushes and curses. Then, she peeps at Gao Ge and feels somewhat nervous.


    Horn Dragon says when leaving with Yue Xincheng, ¡°There won¡¯t be any problem with the Dragon Court. Don¡¯t overthink.¡±


    Gao Ge smiles at Horn Dragon and nods his head without uttering a word.


    Horn Dragon stares at Gao Ge for a while, heaves a sigh, shakes his head and then leaves.


    Yue Xincheng follows him.


    After walking for a while, Horn Dragon suddenly asks Yue Xincheng, ¡°Do you think he will go to the imperial capital?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Yue Xincheng answers without thinking.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Horn Dragon seems a bit surprised to hear such an answer from Yue Xincheng and then says, ¡°You are so sure?¡±


    ¡°Or else?¡± Yue Xincheng rolls his eyes and says, ¡°My boss is not tactless. Actually, even if you say nothing, he still knows what he should do and what he shouldn¡¯t do. Instead, I think those who keep reminding him are not so smart¡­¡±


    Horn Dragon slaps him in the back of his head.


    Yue Xincheng staggers and doesn¡¯t feel surprised. After all, he has been used to this.


    At first, maybe he felt a bit disgruntled and worried whether he would become slow-witted for being thumped by Horn Dragon. However, Horn Dragon told him that since he was already not smart, he wouldn¡¯t be more slow-witted.


    Yue Xincheng felt Horn Dragon was right so he didn¡¯t fuss about it.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve said so, I¡¯m relieved then,¡± Horn Dragon says.


    Yue Xincheng suddenly feels a bit uncomfortable, ¡°Since when do you think I¡¯m reliable?¡±


    ¡°Humph.¡±


    As Horn Dragon doesn¡¯t answer, Yue Xincheng can¡¯t be bothered to continue asking.


    They go down the mountain and walk across the bridge.


    Xia Lu says first, ¡°Let¡¯s settle somewhere and you think about it?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gao Ge nods his head.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to a hotel then. I don¡¯t want to go home.¡± Xia Lu is still holding Gao Ge¡¯s arm.


    Gao Ge says with delight, ¡°No problem.¡± He doesn¡¯t want to go to the Xia Family¡¯s house either. If he sees Xia Mu, he will feel a headache. Besides, he hasn¡¯t figured out how to get along with Xia Mu.


    Xia Mu is not easy to get along with!


    He doesn¡¯t like Gao Ge. Neither does Gao Ge like him.


    They had better not meet for now.


    If Gao Ge really stays in the Xia Family¡¯s house, both of them will be displeased.


    They go to a hotel and check in. Gao Ge sits on the sofa and Xia Lu takes a bottle of water from the minibar of the room.


    After opening the bottle, Gao Ge takes a big gulp of the water and then places the bottle on the table.


    Xia Lu sits next to Gao Ge quietly. Probably they have been used to this way they stay together.


    Of course, it is also partially because Xia Lu is worried that she may disturb Gao Ge¡¯s mind if she talks now.


    Should he tell the Dragon Court the news?


    It looks like a simple question but Gao Ge has to be discreet about it.


    After all, Meng Jing¡¯s matter makes Gao Ge hate the Dragon Court more or less.


    Luckily, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t like splitting hairs.


    He takes a deep breath and thinks through the issue.


    Even if he takes the golden monkey and the fox spirit with him, they probably won¡¯t be able to survive and return.


    And Meng Jing will be in a more dangerous situation.


    Therefore, this is an unwise option.


    Actually, Gao Ge was hesitant just because he was worried that if the news was leaked, the Dragon Court would act recklessly, which would alert the Ghost Sect and let them take precautions.


    ¡°I must go with them and keep them from acting recklessly. And I must try my best to let Meng Jing leave first if possible,¡± Gao Ge touches his chin and says.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Xia Lu says softly aside.


    Gao Ge takes a look at her and can¡¯t help chuckling.


    Xia Lu is at a loss because of Gao Ge¡¯s sudden chuckle.


    ¡°What are you laughing at?¡±


    ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to act like this. Just keep the same old you,¡± Gao Ge says, ¡°I¡¯m not used to your talking so softly.¡±


    Xia Lu is so speechless.


    Are men so masochistic?


    She snorts, ¡°I didn¡¯t know that you were so masochistic.¡±


    Gao Ge puts on a long face. Is it what he expressed?


    Then, Xia Lu thinks of something and suddenly feels a bit frustrated.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you still thinking about your brother? Actually, he has gone to do the Dragon Killers a favor. Ms. Qin was with us so I couldn¡¯t tell you back then.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m thinking about¡­ What? My brother has gone to help the Dragon Killers?¡± Xia Lu suddenly stands up and goggles at Gao Ge with staring eyes in disbelief.


    Gao Ge is also dazed.


    Xia Lu wasn¡¯t thinking about that. What else was she thinking about?


    He wants to slap himself so badly. If he knew it earlier, he would definitely not say it. After all, it would be no use telling Xia Lu. She could only get worried.


    That is probably the reason why Xia Shengtang didn¡¯t tell Xia Lu about it. Men always report only what is good while concealing what is unpleasant just because they don¡¯t want to make their beloved ones worried.


    ¡°He only told me that. I don¡¯t know the details,¡± Gao Ge whispers.


    ¡°Why does my brother get involved with the Dragon Killers?¡± Xia Lu asks nervously.


    Gao Ge heaves a sigh. Since he has revealed some information to her, he cannot hide the rest from her. Therefore, he tells her all that Xia Shengtang told him in the mountain.

 Chapter 730 - Frightened

    Anyway, Xia Lu is Xia Shengtang¡¯s sister.


    There is no reason not to tell Xia Lu about Xia Shengtang¡¯s matter.


    Besides, he has told her a part of it, which cannot be withdrawn.


    After hearing Gao Ge out, Xia Lu takes a deep breath. Judging from her appearance, she obviously finds it a bit unacceptable.


    Actually, even Gao Ge felt a headache upon knowing it back then, let alone Xia Lu.


    Anyone believes that Xia Shengtang¡¯s dealing with Dragon Killers is like asking a tiger for its skin.


    Regardless, Xia Shengtang¡¯s choice lets him lose more than gain. It¡¯s like that Gao Ge has never wanted to deal with the Dragon Killers. Actually, he is simply worried that they will badger him.


    It will be a very horrid thing then.


    In terms of Gao Ge¡¯s current capability, he is really not strong enough to handle them.


    Seeing Xia Lu bending her brows, Gao Ge hastens to say, ¡°By the way, you said you were not thinking about this. What else was bothering you?¡±


    Xia Lu takes a glance at him, puckers her lips and says with disgruntlement, ¡°I realize that you are specially upsetting me.¡±


    Gao Ge scratches his head. Of course, he doesn¡¯t mean to bring up some bothering things to upset Xia Lu but in his eyes, there shouldn¡¯t be anything more worrying than Xia Shengtang¡¯s matter for Xia Lu.


    ¡°Actually, I was thinking about Meng Jing.¡±


    ¡°Emm?¡± Gao Ge is dazed, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°If she knows what happened today¡­ Will she feel angry?¡± Xia Lu says with a bitter smile.


    Actually, she wanted to chat with Gao Ge and then say, ¡°What about pretending that nothing happened today?¡±


    Yet, she still bites her tongue.


    She cannot deceive herself.


    What happened today is a happy thing for her, which she wants so badly.


    If she really tells him to pretend nothing happened today, she will feel too grieved. Besides, in that case, she will be a bit hypocritical.


    ¡°You¡¯ve thought too much.¡± Gao Ge suddenly laughs.


    Xia Lu is dumbfounded.


    She has imagined a lot but she never expected that Gao Ge would act like this after hearing out her worries.


    In Gao Ge¡¯s eyes, doesn¡¯t it look like trouble?


    Judging from Xia Lu¡¯s perplexed facial expression, Gao Ge coughs and says in a low voice, ¡°If I say that Meng Jing also asked me to find you, will you believe it?¡±


    ¡°Are you insane?¡± Xia Lu not only says so but also expresses the same meaning with her eyes. Besides, she feels deeply worried about his intelligence.


    Anyway, in her eyes, if she were Meng Jing, she wouldn¡¯t be so generous.


    Love is selfish for any woman no matter how good her character is.


    How can a woman be willing to share her man with another woman?


    Not even her sister!


    The lover is never a shared bike.


    Gao Ge takes a gulp of water, thinks about it and then tells her about the call he received from Ice City.


    After hearing Gao Ge out, Xia Lu also nods her head but she doesn¡¯t look happier. Instead, she stares at Gao Ge with a complicated look and asks, ¡°How do you know the call was arranged by Meng Jing?¡±


    Gao Ge is dazed.


    Actually, it was a guess and an instinct.


    Moreover, he cannot think of anyone but Meng Jing.


    ¡°Besides, even if it was arranged by Meng Jing, how did you know she asked you to come to Song City for this matter?¡±


    Gao Ge is a bit flurried.


    Xia Lu¡¯s two questions have struck Gao Ge dumb.


    He cannot do anything about it.


    After all, he has no evidence at all.


    If he tells Xia Lu it was his instinct, maybe Xia Lu will probably roll her eyes at him.


    The atmosphere in the room becomes embarrassing again.


    ¡°Actually, we don¡¯t have to think too much now,¡± Gao Ge says, ¡°The die is cast. I will explain it to Meng Jing.¡±


    Xia Lu nods her head.


    As Gao Ge said, the die is cast.


    It is pointless to worry about these issues.


    ¡°Rest assured. What I have said is the spilled water, which can¡¯t be withdrawn for sure.¡±


    ¡°Even if you regret it, you won¡¯t withdraw it anyway?¡± Xia Lu becomes depressed again.


    Gao Ge hastens to say, ¡°I won¡¯t regret it. Never.¡± Then, he looks at Xia Lu with bantering eyes.


    ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Xia Lu says grumpily.


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking that you wouldn¡¯t say so in the past,¡± Gao Ge whispers.


    Xia Lu thinks for a while and kind of agrees with Gao Ge.


    She wouldn¡¯t say so in the past because she knows that¡¯s not what Gao Ge wants to express.


    Hence, Xia Lu starts to doubt herself.


    Is it that a woman will become less smart when she is in a relationship with a man?


    Well¡­


    This is quite likely.


    While she is thinking about it, Gao Ge suddenly reaches out his hand and grabs her hand.


    Xia Lu wants to free her hand but on second thought, she went down the mountain while holding Gao Ge¡¯s arm. Now, it seems pointless to get her hand off his. Hence, she just lets Gao Ge hold her hand.


    ¡°Here is the deal. Let¡¯s maintain the current status,¡± Xia Lu says, ¡°As to the rest of the thing, when Meng Jing comes back, I want to talk about it with her.¡±


    Seeing Gao Ge, she continues saying, ¡°Otherwise, I will feel restless. I feel as if I¡¯ve taken the opportunity to get in¡­¡±


    Gao Ge understands what Xia Lu meant and nods his head.


    After sitting for a while, Xia Lu returns to her room.


    The golden monkey and Gao Ge smoke together. Then, the golden monkey stares at him with narrowed eyes and says, ¡°I thought you two would sleep in a room.¡±


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t respond.


    ¡°Alas. Actually, I cannot understand. You two love each other. Is there any problem if you are together? Why do you have so many scruples?¡± The golden monkey says, ¡°Meng Jing doesn¡¯t seem like a bad girl to me. She won¡¯t be that stingy.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Gao Ge doesn¡¯t know how to discuss this issue with the golden monkey.


    It seems that in the golden monkey¡¯s world, if a woman disagrees with her man to have several mistresses at the same time, she will be deemed as a stingy and jealous woman.


    Well.


    Actually, in the era where the golden monkey was born, the view of love might be really like that. Yet, circumstances have changed over time. It shouldn¡¯t see the new world with old eyes.


    ¡°Where are you going next?¡± The golden monkey changes the topic. After, it doesn¡¯t know the romantic affairs. It cannot offer any practical opinion to Gao Ge.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the imperial capital,¡± Gao Ge takes a breath and says.


    The golden monkey nods, ¡°The option is quite correct. The fox spirit doesn¡¯t need to be frightened then.¡±


    Gao Ge feels amused.

 Chapter 731 - A Setback

    At night, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t want to sleep in Xia Lu¡¯s room.


    In fact, not only Xia Lu but also Gao Ge feels guilty.


    Now, Meng Jing isn¡¯t completely safe. Under the current circumstance, if he really wants to do something else with Xia Lu, it is really against his conscience.


    Thus, he and Xia Lu both want to find Meng Jing as soon as possible and then talk about it.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t have the time to think about whether he will be deemed as a hypocrite.


    He arrives at the high-speed train station early. Gao Ge doesn¡¯t want to call anyone. He decides to get to the imperial capital first.


    Unless he is pressed for time, he won¡¯t choose to travel by plane.


    Frankly, if anything wrong happens to the high-speed train, Gao Ge can still guarantee his own safety; on the contrary, if anything wrong happens to the plane, he can¡¯t, at least for now.


    He still likes to take control of his own life. As to the flying boat, he tries his best to avoid using it.


    The train tickets were bought by Xia Lu last night.


    Sitting on the train, Xia Lu rests her head on Gao Ge¡¯s shoulder and sleeps well.


    ¡°When Meng Jing is back, we have to choose three seats in a row if we want to take a high-speed train. I sit in the middle so that you can rest your heads on either shoulder of me,¡± Gao Ge says in a low voice.


    Xia Lu thumps Gao Ge¡¯s chest with her fist.


    Gao Ge turns aside and lowers his head to look at the fluttering eyelashes of Xia Lu. He grins and fantasizes about his happy life in the future.


    Having arrived at the Imperial Capital South Station, they walk around and finally find the place to take a taxi. What¡¯s worse, they have to pass the security check and line up. They queue up for almost an hour. There are advertisements of shampoos aside. Gao Ge remembers the commercial slogans. Facts prove that it is a good idea to advertise in a place where there is heavy traffic and people have to line up. After all, people have nothing to do but stare at the signboards while queuing up.


    In the car, they tell the driver their destination. The taxi driver in the imperial capital is quite talkative. Gao Ge thought it was hearsay only. Now that he has got to experience it, he really understands it now. The driver talks about the Hutong, Lord Rabbit, the scenic spots and the traditional handicrafts in the imperial capital.


    In the end, Gao Ge only feels that he has listened to a lesson.


    When arriving at the destination, Gao Ge takes out the phone and makes a call. It is put through immediately.


    ¡°The driver doesn¡¯t feel surprised at the place at all!¡± Seeing the building ahead, Gao Ge whispers to Xia Lu.


    Xia Lu laughs, ¡°What kind of people hasn¡¯t the taxi driver of the imperial capital met?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Gao Ge nods.


    Many people say that there are various talents in the imperial capital, which is so true. Walking in the street, one can run into a common middle-aged man who has a lot of titles. This cannot be seen in other places.


    Soon, another car appears before Gao Ge and Xia Lu.


    It is Lurking Dragon who gets off the car.


    ¡°Are you so idle?¡± Gao Ge feels a bit confused to see Lurking Dragon.


    ¡°I know you are here so I rushed here on purpose,¡± Lurking Dragon says with a smile.


    Gao Ge feels even more perplexed, ¡°Why do you think you can win my favor?¡±


    Lurking Dragon is speechless.


    Heaven Dragon coughs and says, ¡°Get in the car first. You can even have a fight when we arrive.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    They get in the car and the car runs for more than ten minutes. When it stops, Heaven Dragon says to Gao Ge, ¡°This is the base of the Dragon Court in the imperial capital.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Heaven Dragon takes a look at Gao Ge and coughs, saying, ¡°Come with me. It happens that someone wants to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Heaven Dragon pulls a long face, ¡°Are you out of energy? Shall I refill your energy? Can you reply with a few more words?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Heaven Dragon is so speechless.


    He stops talking with Gao Ge then. It is so infuriating to talk with Gao Ge.


    Actually, Gao Ge knows that Lurking Dragon and Heaven Dragon are not bad people so he doesn¡¯t hate them. Yet, he doesn¡¯t like them either. They have their own scruples and thoughts but the way they do things just displeases Gao Ge. Actually, this is what the interpersonal relationship is like. Besides, one never makes friends with a man just because what he does is understandable.


    Heaven Dragon is stationed in the imperial capital. As the principal of Haicheng Cultivation Academy, Lurking Dragon is supposed to stay in Haicheng City. Hence, Gao Ge finds it strange that he appears here.


    Following the two of them, Gao Ge and Xia Lu also see quite some members of the Dragon Court, who greet Heaven Dragon and Lurking Dragon and mostly gaze at Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge¡¯s name is quite familiar to them. As far as they know, he has done a lot of astonishing things. What surprises them most is that Gao Ge should be able to live up to now, which is a miracle to them.


    When the two of them stop, Heaven Dragon turns around and says to Gao Ge, ¡°Go inside.¡±


    ¡°What about her?¡±


    ¡°She stays outside,¡± Heaven Dragon says and then adds, ¡°It is the arrangement of the one inside.¡±


    Gao Ge nods and doesn¡¯t say anything more. Xia Lu also says to Heaven Dragon, ¡°Lord Heaven Dragon, can I take a tour around?¡±


    ¡°Sure. Let me show you around.¡± Heaven Dragon laughs.


    When they leave, Gao Ge reaches out his hand to grip the doorknob of the metal door and pushes open the door gently.


    The interior of the room is different from the metallic feeling outside. The floor is made of wood. So are the desks and the chairs. If they are all made of metal, the room will look like a prison then.


    An old man is sitting on a chair. Gao Ge has seen his photo before. In fact, when he was outside, he had guessed the identity of the man in here.


    Yue Xincheng has met him. It is not a strange thing that he meets the man now.


    ¡°You are here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am.¡±


    The old man waves at Gao Ge and says with a smile, ¡°Good. You look quite handsome.¡±


    Gao Ge laughs, ¡°I feel the same way.¡±


    The old man suddenly feels a bit uncomfortable.


    He has never met such an immodest man before.


    After Gao Ge sits down, the old man pours a cup of tea for him.


    Gao Ge picks up the cup and asks, ¡°Is it special supply tea?¡±


    ¡°It costs 100 yuan per kilogram.¡±


    Gao Ge puts down the teacup.


    He acts so decisively.


    The old man is taken aback then.


    He thinks about it and asks in a low voice, ¡°Do you know who I am?¡±


    ¡°Heaven Dragon and the others didn¡¯t tell me but I¡¯ve guessed it. You are Lord Dragon King!¡± Gao Ge says smilingly.


    ¡°And you still¡­¡± Dragon King is a bit confused.


    If Gao Ge didn¡¯t know who he was, Gao Ge¡¯s reaction would be understandable. However, since Gao Ge has known who he is and still acts so calmly, he feels quite surprised.


    ¡°What should I do then? Do I have to kowtow to you?¡± Gao Ge ventures to ask.


    Dragon King nods his head and sits up straight, ¡°Come on then.¡±


    Gao Ge is lost for words.


    Oh no! Here he meets a setback!

 Chapter 732 - He Won’t Live for Long

    Seeing Gao Ge¡¯s startled facial expression, Dragon King bursts out laughing.


    ¡°I feel so good.¡± He laughs so happily, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare to act more arrogantly!¡±


    Gao Ge looks at him and says nothing.


    ¡°What? You are frustrated now?¡± Dragon King asks, ¡°Boy, you are still too young.¡±


    Gao Ge is rubbing his fingers.


    ¡°Anyway, I need to apologize to you first,¡± Dragon King suddenly stops smiling and says.


    If it were not Dragon King who said so, Gao Ge would say, ¡°No need to apologize. You can just give me a kowtow.¡±


    Yet, faced with Dragon King, Gao Ge cannot say that.


    It is not because he fears Dragon King or Dragon King is old but because every scar on Dragon King¡¯s body is like a medal. Without Dragon King, Huaxia wouldn¡¯t be so peaceful now. Only those who have truly known about Dragon King can realize what the old man has sacrificed for the country and what hardships he has encountered. Gao Ge is reborn so he knows much more than others.


    ¡°Lord Dragon King, you are being too polite. You don¡¯t need to apologize to me.¡± Gao Ge shakes his head.


    ¡°Regarding Meng Jing¡¯s matter, it is our fault but we don¡¯t have other choices. Apart from Meng Jing, the other people of the Dragon Court cannot make it into the Ghost Sect,¡± Dragon King says calmly, ¡°When you quit the Dragon Court, I¡¯m not worried at all. Do you know why?¡±


    ¡°Because I won¡¯t stir up any trouble even if I really quit the Dragon Court?¡± Gao Ge ventures.


    This is his true thought.


    He can¡¯t think of any other reason than that.


    He is a swordsman at the realm of Master but he is clear that it will only take the old amiable man one second to kill him. It is really kind of the old man to put it that way.


    ¡°No, if you think so, you are really wrong.¡± Dragon King shakes his head, ¡°If you really can¡¯t stir up any trouble, we wouldn¡¯t get you to join the Dragon Court by all means.¡±


    ¡°By all means?¡± Gao Ge is taken aback. He thinks of the threat Heaven Dragon made to him so he can¡¯t help wondering whether Dragon King has a misunderstanding of ¡°by all means¡±.


    Dragon King sees Gao Ge¡¯s facial expression and seems to think of something. He coughs drily and says, ¡°Actually, the main reason is that I trust you. I know you cannot do anything detrimental to the Dragon Court and Huaxia. Hence, whether you are in the Dragon Court, it is not a bad thing for us. It won¡¯t make any difference. Such being the case, I won¡¯t feel worried. Yet, that¡¯s a horse of another color. I owe you one so I must say sorry to you.¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head.


    Dragon King appears so sincere, which makes Gao Ge rather uncomfortable.


    He thought the big shot like Dragon King should talk in a roundabout way.


    It seems that he is too young and inexperienced.


    Even though he is a reborn man, his previous age and the current age, even multiplied by two or three, won¡¯t be greater than the age of Dragon King.


    It is basically impossible for Gao Ge to conjecture what Dragon King implies so it is quite good that Dragon King can talk so frankly.


    ¡°Because of Meng Jing¡¯s physique as well as her date of birth and the eight characters of a horoscope, she is a talented cultivator in the eyes of the people of the Ghost Sect. Therefore, even if they don¡¯t believe her, they still hope to rope her in,¡± Dragon King says, ¡°As it appears now, it is pretty good. I just didn¡¯t expect that you found it even faster. If I had known it, I wouldn¡¯t have made these extra arrangements. I should have directly sent you to investigate the location of the Ghost Sect. Maybe it would be even better.¡±


    Gao Ge says resignedly, ¡°I get to know it by coincidence. Besides, I only know its rough location. It still takes time to find out how to enter the Ghost Sect.¡±


    ¡°Just leave this issue to us,¡± Dragon King waves his hand and says, ¡°If we still cannot do anything by now, I may as well dismiss the Dragon Court.¡±


    Gao Ge is so speechless. Maybe only Dragon King dares to make such a resolution. If anyone else dares to do so, he may be torn apart for sure.


    ¡°You can tell Heaven Dragon this matter and let him prepare for it. As long as the Ghost Sect exists, Huaxia won¡¯t be secure. Although it is not a cultivation school of the blessed spot, it is so disgusting.¡± When it comes to the Ghost Sect, Dragon King puts on an annoyed look, which is pretty normal. All the members of the Dragon Court feel a deep sense of revulsion at the Ghost Sect. After all, what the people of the Ghost Sect do is too annoying.


    ¡°Actually, for me, these are trivial things. Gao Ge, have you ever considered returning to the Dragon Court?¡± Dragon King suddenly asks.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t answer.


    ¡°If you really want to come back, you can tell me.¡± Dragon King takes a sip of tea and takes a breath. After more than ten seconds, he says, ¡°When you tell me, I can turn you down.¡±


    Gao Ge is lost for words.


    He is perplexed.


    Actually, he didn¡¯t say anything not because he was hesitating. Instead, he was thinking about how to reject Dragon King. However, before he rejects Dragon King, Dragon King turns him down first.


    Evidently, Dragon King looks down upon him¡­


    It is one thing that he wants to reject Dragon King but it is another that Dragon King doesn¡¯t want him to join the Dragon Court.


    ¡°You have more important things to do,¡± Dragon King puts down the teacup and says seriously.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Gao Ge blurts out and immediately feels regretful. Why would he care about this kind of thing? He is not a member of the Dragon Court now. Does he need to accept the task from Dragon King?


    He thinks so indeed but he subconsciously seems to be expectant.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you to set up a sect? Establish it in Jiangnan City and seize the time to run it well. Although the Dragon Court cannot provide much help for you, you can gain some support in secret. Apart from that, we can send you some good talents. With such a foundation, if your sect still cannot prosper, it must be because you are too incapable,¡± Dragon King says.


    Gao Ge nods his head. That being said, he is quite curious. Then, he asks, ¡°Why do you want me to set up a sect?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to?¡±


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t have the cheek to deny. After all, he has thought of it before.


    Suddenly, he hears the voice of the instrument spirit in his mind.


    ¡°This old man is powerful indeed but pitifully, he won¡¯t live long.¡±


    Gao Ge is slack-jawed and shocked.


    Lord Dragon King in Huaxia won¡¯t live long?


    Is the instrument spirit kidding?

 Chapter 733 - Do You Have the Confidence or Not?

    Gao Ge feels that the instrument spirit must be kidding.


    However, the instrument spirit sounds rather serious.


    Yet, what it said is a bit unacceptable for Gao Ge.


    He even subconsciously puts forward his doubt.


    ¡°You are dying?¡±


    Dragon King is perplexed.


    Gao Ge is also shocked and hastens to explain, ¡°I¡­ Well¡­¡± He falters and still fails to utter an explanation.


    After all, he has asked the question.


    ¡°How did you tell it?¡± Dragon King suddenly becomes serious.


    Gao Ge grasps the key point of Dragon King¡¯s words.


    What Dragon King asked is how Gao Ge told it.


    It means that what the instrument spirit said is the truth.


    Besides, he can feel Dragon King is restless now.


    He wonders why Dragon King is restless.


    Out of the fear of death?


    Or¡­


    Is it simply because someone has seen through his secret?


    Seeing Dragon King¡¯s nervous look, Gao Ge also becomes fretful.


    It is simply because the man is Dragon King.


    If Dragon King in Huaxia really dies, what situation will Huaxia fall into?


    ¡°How do you know it?¡± As Gao Ge keeps silent, Dragon King repeats his question.


    Gao Ge coughs and says, ¡°By your appearance.¡±


    He doesn¡¯t intend to tell anyone about the instrument spirit temporarily, including Dragon King. After all, it involves the big secret of taking the spiritual jade as the recyclable batteries. If the secret is leaked by accident, he will be in big trouble. Besides, if Dragon King really knows it, maybe he will send all the spiritual jade used up by the Dragon Court over. It is not that Gao Ge is unwilling to help but that the ability of the instrument spirit is limited.


    Dragon King glimpses Gao Ge with mixed feelings and slightly nods his head without asking further. Maybe he believes Gao Ge¡¯s explanation. Or perhaps, he thinks since Gao Ge is unwilling to tell him, he shouldn¡¯t ask further then. Anyway, his not asking further saves much trouble for Gao Ge.


    If Dragon King insists on asking further, Gao Ge can¡¯t answer at all. Even if Gao Ge really answers, the answer cannot hold water then.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve known it, remember never to tell anyone about it.¡± Dragon King looks at Gao Ge seriously.


    Gao Ge nods his head.


    He is not a kid or tactless.


    This is not a trivial matter.


    Besides, he is very clear about what bad consequences it will cause if the news is really leaked.


    Seeing Gao Ge is quiet for a long while, Dragon King laughs and says, ¡°What? Do you find it unbelievable?¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head.


    When the instrument spirit told him about it, he couldn¡¯t believe it at all.


    Dragon King won¡¯t live long?


    Gao Ge won¡¯t tell others about it.


    Even if he really does, few people will believe him.


    ¡°Actually, it is understandable. I¡¯m a human. Humans will get sick, grow old and die,¡± Dragon King says calmly, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m really not afraid of death. After all, I¡¯ve lived for so many years. What kind of people haven¡¯t I met? What kind of things I haven¡¯t experienced?¡±


    ¡°Having a baby.¡±


    Dragon King glares at Gao Ge.


    He finally has a mental breakdown.


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Gao Ge sits up like a disciplined student.


    Dragon King laughs and says, ¡°Your demeanor is actually quite good. I thought you would be very worried.¡±


    Gao Ge thinks about it and feels like saying something but thinking of that Dragon King asked him to shut up, he decides to stay silent for the moment.


    ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Dragon King asks.


    Gao Ge says with a bitter smile, ¡°I¡¯m worried indeed but it is no use worrying about this issue.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Dragon King nods, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of death but before death really knocks on the door, I dare not die. Somehow I feel that if I die, the situation in Huaxia will become really bad. Hence, I¡¯ve been hanging on. I just don¡¯t dare to act recklessly.¡±


    Gao Ge takes a tumble.


    He also gradually understands why Dragon King seldom shows himself and fights with others for so many years.


    In terms of Dragon King¡¯s ability, what kind of people dare show up at will?


    If they do, they will be courting death.


    Yet, the people of the blessed spots act more and more frequently now.


    Gao Ge knows that they are sounding out the Dragon Court¡¯s attitude.


    They haven¡¯t done anything yet but if the Dragon Court always turns a blind eye to them, they will probably get bolder.


    Those people are like dogs.


    They may bark at your door.


    If you leave them alone, maybe they will dare to rush to your home and bite you the next day.


    Gao Ge has seen similar things a lot.


    Yet, the Dragon Court is faced with too much stress.


    The stress is partially from abroad.


    It is also partially from the Ghost Sect.


    Now, the Dragon Killers are messing around too.


    Even if the Dragon Court wants to deal with the blessed spots, it is up to the eyes. Besides, given Dragon King¡¯s current health status, he cannot deal with them by himself. Although he doesn¡¯t tell Gao Ge the reason, it is easy to understand. If Dragon King still continues fighting with others in this case, he will undoubtedly die sooner.


    ¡°Gladly, now we have you,¡± Dragon King continues saying.


    Gao Ge is taken aback. He jerks his head up and goggles at Dragon King in astonishment.


    He contemplates for a while and still fails to understand what Dragon King means.


    What does it have to do with him?


    ¡°Gao Ge, I can still hang on for several years. Hopefully, when I die, you can stand at the frontline of Huaxia,¡± Dragon King says.


    Gao Ge feels a headache.


    ¡°Lord Dragon King, you are thinking too highly of me,¡± Gao Ge says with a bitter smile.


    He really can¡¯t figure it out.


    Why does Dragon King have such confidence in him?


    He doesn¡¯t feel that he is that capable.


    Frankly, he admits that he has broken through his cultivation level fast.


    It didn¡¯t take long for him to reach the realm of Master.


    However, after entering the realm of Master, he realizes that it is very difficult to continue breaking through.


    It has been such a long time.


    Yet, he is still at the realm of Master and hasn¡¯t made any big progress.


    It is literally impossible for him to grow as strong as Dragon King within several years.


    Besides, the enemies of the Dragon Court are also growing during the several years.


    Besides, they are in the era of aura recovery now. Things change every day. God knows what it will look like in a few years. At that time, can Gao Ge really take charge of the Dragon Court?


    The possibility is too low.


    ¡°Lord Dragon King, is there any way to prolong your life? Like breaking through?¡±


    Dragon King widens his eyes.


    ¡°Are you not confident at all?¡±


    Gao Ge shakes his head neatly.


    Dragon King thumps the table and stands up with his face full of anger.


    ¡°Tell me loudly, do you have the confidence or not?¡±


    Gao Ge also stands up and looks at Dragon King¡¯s angry face. He inhales with mixed feelings and then stands straight, shouting, ¡°No!¡±

 Chapter 734 - So Petty

    Dragon King¡¯s voice is not low.


    Gao Ge¡¯s voice may be louder than his.


    Seeing Gao Ge¡¯s serious look, Dragon King realizes that this brat does have no confidence indeed.


    He sits down resignedly in frustration.


    Actually, he can understand Gao Ge¡¯s thought and also feel that he is being somewhat pushy.


    Gao Ge is talented with a good temperament indeed. Yet, a few years may not be enough for Gao Ge to completely take his place.


    ¡°Never mind. Deal with your own things well first. When Meng Jing comes back, you had better seize the time to strengthen your own sect. By the way, have you thought about its name yet?¡± Dragon King asks.


    Dragon King changes the topic so quickly that Gao Ge finds it difficult to follow his thought.


    He shakes his head and answers, ¡°No, I haven¡¯t thought about it yet.¡±


    For Gao Ge, the so-called sect establishing is more of a joke. It is surely a good thing if he can create his own power. Yet, it won¡¯t be a big deal even if he fails. Hence, he doesn¡¯t put much effort into this thing.


    Of course, the most important reason is that Gao Ge has been focused on the Ghost Sect and Meng Jing these days.


    His sect is not established yet. It will be pointless to think about naming the sect.


    ¡°How about this? Let me name it for you,¡± Dragon King says with a smile.


    Gao Ge says with delight, ¡°That would be great. You are Dragon King of the Dragon Court and the top cultivator in Huaxia, no, in the world. If you can come up with a name for me, it will be kind of a good start.¡±


    ¡°How about naming it as Flying Dragon Sect?¡± Dragon King says with narrowed eyes.


    Gao Ge rubs his hands and says, ¡°I¡¯ll think about it myself.¡±


    Dragon King flies into a rage.


    Gao Ge is obviously looking down upon his idea¡­


    ¡°Lord Dragon King, it is not that I don¡¯t think the name is not pretty. Honestly, this name sounds like a gang so much.¡±


    Dragon King thinks about it and clears his throat with a nod, ¡°Well, naming the sect is not a trivial thing. You had better do it yourself.¡±


    Gao Ge lets out a sigh of relief.


    As it appears, Lord Dragon King still knows himself. He is clear that he has no aptitude for naming so he gives it up decisively and asks Gao Ge to name the sect on his own.


    He has to. If the new sect is really called Flying Dragon Sect, putting aside others¡¯ thoughts, Gao Ge himself must stay away from it. He won¡¯t care who will be the master or sovereign of the sect. Anyway, he can¡¯t afford to embarrass himself like that.


    Having taken a sip of the tea, Gao Ge believes Dragon King¡¯s words.


    The tea is 100 yuan per kilogram indeed. And that¡¯s how much it is worth. If the price is higher, the buyer must be an easy mark.


    Well.


    It seems that Dragon King of the Dragon Court does behave himself well.


    ¡°When you establish your own sect, you can fight for the quota of the blessed spots,¡± Dragon King says with a smile.


    ¡°The quota of the blessed spots?¡± Gao Ge is surprised.


    ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t you know it?¡± Dragon King says, ¡°There is a vacancy in the blessed spots, which will be filled by a selected cultivation school. The selected cultivation school will be able to share resources with them. It is an opportunity for you. Aren¡¯t they always ready to make trouble? You¡¯ve got to mingle with them.¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head and feels as if taking a tumble.


    No wonder the Dragon Court helps him establish the sect. It turns out that there is such a reason.


    At the moment, Gao Ge suddenly feels enlightened.


    ¡°Gao Ge, are you ready to survive in a fissure?¡± Dragon King suddenly asks.


    Dragon King¡¯s serious look also makes Gao Ge feel tremendous stress.


    Even if he hasn¡¯t completely understood Dragon King¡¯s words, he still realizes that he still has a long way to go.


    He simply thinks that Dragon King¡¯s order sounds simple but it will surely be difficult for him to actually carry out the order.


    If it were really a trivial thing, Dragon King wouldn¡¯t take a roundabout way and even do him a favor.


    ¡°Is it your idea to let Yue Xincheng be trained by Horn Dragon?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Dragon King nods without hesitation, ¡°It is impossible for you alone to develop a sect. He is quite potential too.¡±


    Gao Ge laughs, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Dragon King¡¯s facial expression suddenly becomes weird. He says with a faint smile, ¡°Do you think it is for you that I want Yue Xincheng to become stronger? Wrong! Yue Xincheng has a temperature as good as yours. If he can grow strong, I¡¯ll be assured then.¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head. Of course he won¡¯t talk too much about this issue with Dragon King. It is not a bad thing whatsoever. And Gao Ge should keep the favor in mind.


    After all, Yue Xincheng is his only buddy.


    Therefore, even if Dragon King is out of another ulterior motive, Gao Ge still needs to requite the favor one day.


    He chats with Dragon King for quite a long while. Eventually, Dragon King says, ¡°Go to find Heaven Dragon and the others. I¡¯m a bit tired.¡±


    Gao Ge stands up and leaves.


    Heaven Dragon and Lurking Dragon are standing at the door like two Door Gods.


    ¡°What did he tell you?¡± Heaven Dragon comes forward and asks.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go inside and ask by yourself?¡± Gao Ge glimpses him and rolls his eyes.


    Actually, what Dragon King told him is not a big deal. At least, he doesn¡¯t have to keep it secret.


    Yet, Gao Ge is just too lazy to talk about it.


    Heaven Dragon heaves a sigh, ¡°How come I didn¡¯t tell you were such a petty man?¡±


    ¡°Now you know it.¡±


    Heaven Dragon waves his hand and glares at Lurking Dragon who is snickering.


    He stays silent for a while and then says, ¡°Did he mention how to deal with the Ghost Sect?¡±


    Gao Ge thinks about it and shakes his head, ¡°No, he didn¡¯t. According to Lord Dragon King, we shall work together on dealing with the Ghost Sect, except that I¡¯ll be the decision-maker and you will be my assistants.¡±


    ¡°I believe the previous part of what you said but as to the latter part, it is your own idea, isn¡¯t it?¡± Heaven Dragon asks banteringly.


    Gao Ge rubs his nose. Actually, he just gave it a try. He knew that he couldn¡¯t take in Heaven Dragon but he still wanted to take a chance. What if he could make it?


    After all, Heaven Dragon and the others know more about Dragon King than him. They probably know that Dragon King will definitely not make such an arrangement.


    ¡°Okay. This is not a trivial thing. We must plan it well. Let¡¯s eat something first,¡± after saying that, Heaven Dragon walks ahead with his hands on his back.


    Lurking Dragon goes forward and wants to say something but he is stopped by Gao Ge with a look.


    ¡°Are we close?¡±


    Lurking Dragon is speechless.


    He raises his head and takes a look only to see that Heaven Dragon¡¯s shoulders are quivering. Obviously, Heaven Dragon is laughing.


    ¡°What a petty man indeed!¡± Lurking Dragon says grumpily.

 Chapter 735 - What Do You Think of It?

    The dishes offered in the canteen of Dragon Court taste really good.


    Gao Ge has known it before.


    Yet, he wonders whether the chefs of all the branches and the headquarters of the Dragon Court are trained in the same place. Otherwise, why would the food made by them taste so alike?


    Over the meal, Heaven Dragon asks Gao Ge again what Dragon King told him in the room. However, Gao Ge still fobs him off.


    This displeases Heaven Dragon very much but he cannot do anything about it. After all, he cannot press Gao Ge¡¯s head and force the latter to tell him what Dragon King said.


    Besides, he feels that maybe it is Dragon King who asked Gao Ge not to tell others about their conversation. Otherwise, Dragon King wouldn¡¯t let him and Lurking Dragon guard outside. Therefore, if he continues asking further, he will violate the rules.


    Xia Lu is sitting next to Gao Ge, serving dishes for him from time to time.


    ¡°It looks like that you two are hooked up?¡± Lurking Dragon asks.


    Gao Ge pulls a long face, ¡°If you don¡¯t know how to talk properly, just try not to talk.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. Xia Lu, he was talking nonsense. Actually, I think you two make a good couple,¡± Heaven Dragon says with a smile.


    Gao Ge takes a look at Heaven Dragon, ¡°You do know how to talk properly. You can talk more.¡±


    Heaven Dragon grins.


    Actually, he says so not to leave a good impression on Gao Ge. He doesn¡¯t care about it at all. Instead, he simply thinks that Xia Lu is a good girl.


    After the meal, they follow Heaven Dragon into a meeting room. There have been seven or eight people inside.


    ¡°Lord Heaven Dragon.¡±


    ¡°Lord Lurking Dragon.¡±


    When they walk inside, the people sitting in the meeting room hasten to rise and greet them.


    They don¡¯t greet Gao Ge. After all, Gao Ge is no longer a member of the Dragon Court. Besides, even if he is, he is not superior to them.


    ¡°All the people here are the team leaders of the Dragon Court,¡± Heaven Dragon takes a look at Gao Ge and says.


    Gao Ge shrugs and acts as if nothing matters.


    When Heaven Dragon and Lurking Dragon sit down, Gao Ge and Xia Lu also seat themselves.


    Quite some people glance over the face of Gao Ge.


    ¡°It seems that everyone is curious about me!¡± Gao Ge chuckles and says.


    The seven or eight people are a bit embarrassed. They thought their gazes were secret enough but they were still noticed by Gao Ge.


    ¡°Ahem. Isn¡¯t it normal that they are curious about you?¡± Lurking Dragon says, ¡°How many people do you think have quit the Dragon Court after joining it?¡±


    Gao Ge says grumpily, ¡°I was forced by you.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I know you didn¡¯t.¡± Gao Ge hedges, ¡°That¡¯s all for it. No more talking about it. It doesn¡¯t sound right.¡±


    Lurking Dragon is speechless.


    He feels that he seems to have been fooled by Gao Ge again.


    ¡°Gao Ge, won¡¯t you say anything?¡± Heaven Dragon peeps at Gao Ge and says.


    They gather here only to deal with the Ghost Sect.


    This is not a trivial thing, which not two or three people can deal with. Therefore, they must discuss it thoroughly and make full preparation. After all, opportunity knocks but once. They finally find the coordinates of the Ghost Sect. If they miss the opportunity, it won¡¯t be easy to find another opportunity.


    Gao Ge coughs and takes a sip of the tea before him. The tea is not bad, which is at least much better than the tea that Dragon King drinks.


    Although Gao Ge doesn¡¯t care about it, he can still tell the difference after drinking tea for a long time.


    ¡°First of all, I¡¯m the person-in-charge of the action of exterminating the Ghost Sect.¡±


    Heaven Dragon and Lurking Dragon are both taken aback, ¡°Who appoints you?¡±


    ¡°I appoint myself.¡± Gao Ge glimpses them and asks, ¡°Any problem?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Suck it.¡± Gao Ge walks forward and writes down two figures with a marker.


    ¡°The geographical coordinates of the location,¡± Gao Ge says frankly. He is not worried that the information may be leaked. After all, he is confident in the Dragon Court. If these people are not trustworthy, they won¡¯t sit here. Compared with Gao Ge, the Dragon Court also attaches great importance to the action too. They cannot fail by all means.


    The seven or eight people all widen their eyes in disbelief.


    When they were informed to have the meeting, they were only told that some progress had been made in the matter of the Ghost Sect.


    To their surprise, Gao Ge has found the location of the Ghost Sect.


    ¡°Erk? That is on the sea?¡± A middle-aged man suddenly comes to his senses and asks.


    ¡°Exactly.¡± Gao Ge nods, ¡°As far as I know, the Ghost Sect is located on the sea, probably on an island.¡±


    The others all take a tumble.


    Gao Ge¡¯s words also dispel their doubts over the past years.


    For so many years, the people of the Dragon Court have been searching for the location of the Ghost Sect but they just got nowhere, about which they were quite confused. Now, Gao Ge¡¯s words just give them a reminder. Before this, none of them could imagine the Ghost Sect was situated on the sea. Their search focus was always on the land.


    ¡°The people of the Ghost Sect are so shrewd.¡± Someone sighs.


    ¡°Of course. If they are not shrewd, they are not the members of the Ghost Sect.¡±


    Heaven Dragon and Lurking Dragon are also astonished.


    Before that, they didn¡¯t expect that the Ghost Sect was located on the sea.


    Right at the moment, a man in his fifties suddenly stands up and says, ¡°I know this place.¡±


    All the people stare at him, including Gao Ge.


    He learns the coordinates from Xia Shengtang. And that is all he has got.


    He has gained nothing more than that. After all, even Xia Shengtang only provides an area for him.


    ¡°There is an island corresponding to the coordinates,¡± the man says smilingly, ¡°In the early 1980s, I have been there once. At that time, I didn¡¯t find any trace of the disciples of the Ghost Sect.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s pretty normal.¡± Heaven Dragon nods, ¡°There must be some magic array. If we want to get in, we must find a way. We cannot just get in there after finding the island.¡±


    The man said yes and then continues, ¡°I¡¯ve asked some people about the island before. According to them, because the sea level rises, the island is submerged slowly. Yet, it belongs to our territorial waters. It is not far away. If we go there by ship, it is only an hour¡¯s journey. I¡¯m just wondering one thing. If the Ghost Sect is really situated there, isn¡¯t it inconvenient for their disciples to get in and out?¡±


    The man¡¯s words kind of give Gao Ge a reminder.


    Maybe they don¡¯t need to row on the sea if they want to enter the Ghost Sect?


    Otherwise, the disciples of the Ghost Sect will be likely to be exposed.


    ¡°Gao Ge, what do you think of it?¡± Heaven Dragon asks Gao Ge with narrowed eyes.

 Chapter 736 - Drunken Fairy Powder

    Gao Ge is itchy to give Heaven Dragon a beating. Heaven Dragon asks him what he thinks of it. What can he think of it?


    He knows what Heaven Dragon means. Clearly, Heaven Dragon wants him to fulfill the responsibility of the person-in-charge.


    However, the information Gao Ge has acquired can¡¯t be as much as that the people of the Dragon Court have gained. It can¡¯t be a good idea to consult his opinion.


    ¡°If you need me to deal with everything, what¡¯s the point of your existence?¡± Gao Ge coughs and says with a composed look, ¡°Lord Heaven Dragon, tell us your idea.¡±


    Then, he sits down like a leader, holding the teacup and staring at Heaven Dragon.


    Heaven Dragon feels a toothache but this is within his expectation.


    Gao Ge wants to get involved but he is unwilling to make a mistake. Of course he won¡¯t do anything reckless or say anything he shouldn¡¯t say.


    He looks at Gao Ge and says, ¡°I¡¯m thinking that we can send some people to scope out the nearby sea area.¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head.


    This is a good idea but the point is who should be dispatched.


    After all, if they want to scope out, they can¡¯t be found by the Ghost Sect.


    ¡°By the way, hey you, I have a question. Which city is the closest to the island you mentioned?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°Well, in terms of the coastal cities in east Huaxia, the nearest city is Julang City,¡± the man in his fifties says.


    He doesn¡¯t care how Gao Ge addresses him. A man of great ambition does not bother about trifles. If he makes a fuss about it, maybe Heaven Dragon and the others will be displeased.


    ¡°Julang City¡­¡± Gao Ge mutters.


    Gao Ge knows the place. It belongs to Zhe Province.


    Gao Ge looks at Heaven Dragon and the latter has known what Gao Ge wants to say, so he pre-empts, ¡°We will find a way to sneak into Julang City first.¡±


    ¡°Sneak into Julang City?¡± Gao Ge smiles bitterly, ¡°It is your own place. Do you need to sneak there?¡±


    Heaven Dragon heaves a sigh, ¡°We can¡¯t help it. It will be fine after we exterminate the Ghost Sect.¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head, ¡°I¡¯ll leave this to you. Since we need to scope out the place, I¡¯ll do it.¡±


    ¡°You?¡± Heaven Dragon is dazed and asks, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because I can conceal my Qi,¡± Gao Ge sneers, ¡°Can you?¡±


    Heaven Dragon coughs.


    He also finds that when Gao Ge is talking, he cannot feel Gao Ge¡¯s Qi.


    It won¡¯t be a big deal in common cases. However, under the current circumstance, admittedly, Gao Ge is the best option.


    Yet, if Gao Ge is really dispatched, he feels somewhat worried.


    Putting aside the fact that Gao Ge is an impulsive man, this matter has involved Meng Jing. If something really happens, he doesn¡¯t think that Gao Ge can make the most rational judgment.


    Therefore, if Gao Ge goes alone, he is not assured.


    ¡°If you can find a good candidate for me, it¡¯s fine by me,¡± Gao Ge says.


    Heaven Dragon feels a toothache.


    When the meeting is over, Heaven Dragon discusses the matter with Lurking Dragon.


    ¡°We cannot let Gao Ge go alone, can we?¡± Lurking Dragon says.


    ¡°Of course not, but can you find another man who can also conceal his Qi?¡± Heaven Dragon asks.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Lurking Dragon hastens to say.


    ¡°So can I. But the one who you pick must be able to restrain Gao Ge,¡± Heaven Dragon says, ¡°Or I may as well find an ordinary man.¡±


    Lurking Dragon nods his head. Heaven Dragon has made a good point.


    Yet, it is not an easy thing to find a cultivator who can restrain Gao Ge and conceal his own Qi.


    Suddenly, a man approaches them.


    ¡°Lord Heaven Dragon, here come the people of the Xie Family.¡±


    ¡°The Xie Family? Who?¡± Heaven Dragon asks.


    ¡°Xie Zhuolian from the Xie Family and Mr. Lu.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ Let them in. Bring them here,¡± Heaven Dragon says.


    After the man turns around and leaves, Lurking Dragon suddenly says, ¡°Heaven Dragon, what do you think of the girl of the Xie Family?¡±


    ¡°What? You are interested in her?¡± Heaven Dragon squints and says.


    Lurking Dragon¡¯s face turns red, ¡°Stop talking nonsense. I mean, how about letting her follow Gao Ge to Julang City?¡±


    ¡°She can restrain Gao Ge?¡± Heaven Dragon snaps grumpily, ¡°Use your brain!¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t she?¡± Lurking Dragon grins, ¡°The Xie Family is a family of medicine but also excels in poison.¡±


    Heaven Dragon is taken aback. Instantly, he understands what Lurking Dragon means and says with his eyes wide open, ¡°You want to poison Gao Ge?¡±


    Lurking Dragon looks around and says with a long face, ¡°Can you lower your voice?¡±


    ¡°No, it can¡¯t work.¡± Heaven Dragon shakes his head and then stares at Lurking Dragon with disgruntlement, saying, ¡°You are getting bolder and bolder now. How dare you think of such an idea? If Lord Dragon King finds it out, he must give you a serious beating.¡±


    Lurking Dragon heaves a sigh and says, ¡°Can¡¯t you hear me out? The Xie Family has a kind of drug, which is not highly poisonous and yet will restrain the cultivator¡¯s behaviors.¡±


    Something flashes across Heaven Dragon¡¯s mind but he is not sure of it. So, he ventures, ¡°You mean the Drunken Fairy Powder of the Xie Family?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    ¡°Drunken Fairy Powder is quite effective indeed but it is a precious treasure for the Xie Family. Do you think they will be willing to offer it?¡±


    ¡°If we reason with them, I suppose they won¡¯t decline,¡± Lurking Dragon says, ¡°If worst comes to worst, we may give them some benefits.¡±


    Heaven Dragon nods his head, ¡°It is worth trying¡­¡±


    Xie Zhuolian is followed by Uncle Lu. They walk into the base of the Dragon Court in the imperial city together.


    ¡°Gao Ge acts really fast. I thought he would stay in Jiangnan City for a few more days but he just came to the imperial city,¡± Uncle Lu sighs and says, ¡°Your Ladyship, we should have waited for him at the foot of River Breaking Mountain back then.¡±


    ¡°No worries. We¡¯ve found him now,¡± Xie Zhuolian says with a grin.


    Lurking Dragon who ushers them here is inevitably surprised, ¡°You are here specially for Gao Ge?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Lord Lurking Dragon, is Gao Ge still here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, he is.¡± Lurking Dragon feels a headache.


    Since they are here for Gao Ge, it will be difficult to let the Xie Family offer the Drunken Fairy Powder.


    Yet, they still should give it a try. What if they can make it?


    Following Lurking Dragon, they enter an office and see Heaven Dragon having tea on the chair.


    ¡°Where is Gao Ge?¡± Xie Zhuolian frowns and suddenly feels something is wrong. Particularly, the smiles of Lurking Dragon and Heaven Dragon are so weird. Somehow, it looks like she and Uncle Lu have fallen into a trap.

 Chapter 737 - Marry into Your Family?

    Xie Zhuolian and Mr. Lu are actually not nervous. After all, the Xie Family and the Dragon Court are always on good terms, which is not a secret.


    Therefore, the Dragon Court will never hurt them. Besides, if the Dragon Court really wants to hurt them, they cannot escape anyway faced with Heaven Dragon and Lurking Dragon.


    ¡°Ahem, Miss Xie, have a seat first,¡± Heaven Dragon says smilingly with narrowed eyes.


    Lurking Dragon also helps pull the chair.


    Seeing them beaming with smiles, Xie Zhuolian suddenly thinks of a saying¨Cone who is unaccountably solicitous is hiding evil intentions.


    ¡°Ahem. Lord Heaven Dragon, Lord Lurking Dragon, what do you mean?¡± Xie Zhuolian asks with a puzzled look. She is not feigning puzzlement but truly puzzled. Actually, this is not the first time that she has met Heaven Dragon and Lurking Dragon. They only said hi when they met before. Now, the two of them are being so considerate, which makes Xie Zhuolian very flustered!


    ¡°Here is the thing. Miss Xie, I want to ask whether you have Drunken Fairy Powder with you,¡± Heaven Dragon asks.


    Xie Zhuolian takes a tumble and says with a smile, ¡°Of course yes, but not much. Lord Heaven Dragon, you need the Drunken Fairy Powder?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do. But I also need you to do me a favor,¡± Heaven Dragon says seriously.


    Xie Zhuolian looks at Heaven Dragon¡¯s slightly serious face, asking, ¡°Lord Heaven Dragon, I¡¯m at your service. I won¡¯t decline it as long as it is within my capability limit.¡±


    ¡°Haha, you are being too serious. Although the Dragon Court and the Xie Family are on good terms, your family are not our members,¡± although Heaven Dragon says so, it can tell that he is satisfied with Xie Zhuolian¡¯s attitude.


    ¡°I wonder what kind of favor you need me to do,¡± Xie Zhuolian asks with a frown.


    ¡°Ahem. Actually, it has something to do with Gao Ge,¡± Heaven Dragon says, ¡°I hope that you can let Gao Ge take the Drunken Fairy Powder so that you can control his spiritual power.¡±


    Hearing that, Xie Zhuolian is astonished and then directly stands up with a disgruntled facial expression.


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t. I disagree!¡± Xie Zhuolian refuses decisively.


    Heaven Dragon and Lurking Dragon exchange glances in astonishment.


    In their eyes, Xie Zhuolian and Gao Ge have met once only in Qiu City. And they didn¡¯t spend much time together.


    Even if they are on good terms, Xie Zhuolian shouldn¡¯t directly refuse them.


    Yet, Xie Zhuolian¡¯s determined refusal just takes them by surprise.


    They can¡¯t refrain from feeling a toothache.


    Is there anything so charming about that brat?


    ¡°Lord Heaven Dragon, Gao Ge is my friend. I don¡¯t know what wrong he has done to offend the Dragon Court but I can assure you that he is not a bad man. If he makes a mistake, you can tell him about it. Hence, I still hope that you can give him a chance!¡± Xie Zhuolian continues saying.


    Uncle Lu slightly knits his eyebrows.


    He didn¡¯t expect the situation to become like this.


    Their goal was to get Gao Ge to join the Xie Family.


    However, now, Gao Ge has been targeted by the Dragon Court. If they offend the Dragon Court just in order to rope in Gao Ge, it won¡¯t be a good deal anyway!


    Heaven Dragon is about to explain when he thinks of something. He takes a look at Uncle Lu and says with a smile, ¡°Lurking Dragon, take Uncle Lu out for a walk.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Lurking Dragon nods.


    Of course, Uncle Lu knows that Heaven Dragon¡¯s arrangement is only to send him away.


    He has no problem with the arrangement and just follows Lurking Dragon out.


    He believes that even if Xie Zhuolian refuses to hurt Gao Ge, the Dragon Court won¡¯t make things difficult for them.


    It is not easy for the Dragon Court to get along with a blessed spot. They won¡¯t be that stupid to ruin the relationship.


    When the door is closed again, Heaven Dragon continues saying, ¡°It¡¯s not what you think. Gao Ge has quit the Dragon Court but in fact, he is still one of us.¡±


    Then, he comes clean about the action of exterminating the Ghost Sect.


    Only by telling the truth can he dispel the doubt of Xie Zhuolian.


    Having heard Heaven Dragon out, Xie Zhuolian slightly nods her head and feels relieved.


    She was really worried that the Dragon Court would get Gao Ge killed.


    Now as it appears, she has overthought.


    ¡°So, you hope that I can keep an eye on Gao Ge?¡± Xie Zhuolian asks.


    ¡°Yes, I hope that you can go with Gao Ge. If he really wants to do something on impulse, you can let him lose the aura temporarily by controlling the Drunken Fairy Powder in his body,¡± Heaven Dragon says, ¡°Apart from that, I cannot think of other ways. I was thinking about it and you happened to arrive. Yet, it is a risky thing though. You should consider it well. Of course, I must remind you that this thing must be kept secret.¡±


    ¡°Lord Heaven Dragon, rest assured. It concerns Gao Ge¡¯s safety and mine. Of course I won¡¯t tell others about it, including Uncle Lu and the Xie Family.¡± Xie Zhuolian is simple-minded and innocent but she is not stupid at all. She clearly realizes how important this thing is. Putting aside that the Dragon Court has made so much effort to exterminate the Ghost Sect, simply for the sake of Gao Ge, she will definitely keep it to herself.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take it as a yes?¡± Heaven Dragon asks excitedly.


    Xie Zhuolian doesn¡¯t immediately answer his question but lowers her head and starts to contemplate.


    Heaven Dragon knows that he cannot rush now. Hence, he just sits aside quietly, waiting for Xie Zhuolian¡¯s answer.


    After a while, Xie Zhuolian finally raises her head.


    ¡°Since it is for Gao Ge¡¯s safety, certainly I¡¯m okay with it, but Gao Ge must be noted and agree beforehand,¡± Xie Zhuolian says.


    ¡°What?¡± Heaven Dragon feels a headache.


    He has dealt with Gao Ge a lot.


    He is also aware of Gao Ge¡¯s temper.


    If he really tells Gao Ge about this matter, he is worried that Gao Ge may not cooperate.


    ¡°Gao Ge is my friend and I won¡¯t do anything to hurt my friend,¡± Xie Zhuolian says seriously, ¡°If Gao Ge doesn¡¯t know about it or disagrees after being notified, I won¡¯t agree with your request. And I also hope to have your understanding.¡±


    Heaven Dragon smiles bitterly.


    The girl of the Xie Family has no shortcomings, except that she is a bit stubborn!


    ¡°Lord Heaven Dragon, what do you think of my condition?¡± Xie Zhuolian says with a smile.


    Heaven Dragon knocks on the table.


    He rubs the corners of his eyes with his thumb and nods his head.


    ¡°Okay, I agree.¡±


    Xie Zhuolian finally lets out a breath.


    ¡°But why do you care about Gao Ge so much?¡± Heaven Dragon says with a smile, ¡°Are you coming here to rope in Gao Ge?¡±


    ¡°Emm? Lord Heaven Dragon, how do you know that?¡± Xie Zhuolian is surprised. Supposedly, no one knows the Xie Family wants to rope in Gao Ge.


    ¡°Haha. Are you really going to make Gao Ge marry into your family? Here is a heads-up for you. He won¡¯t agree.¡±


    Xie Zhuolian is lost for words.

 Chapter 738 - Does Gao Ge Agree?

    ¡°Gao Ge!¡±


    Xie Zhuolian waves her hand, wearing a smile on her face.


    Gao Ge is a bit surprised to see Xie Zhuolian.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Xie Zhuolian chuckles and says, ¡°I¡¯m here to invite you to my family.¡±


    ¡°Emm?¡± Gao Ge is dazed and fails to understand what she means.


    ¡°Let¡¯s find a place and talk about it,¡± Xie Zhuolian says.


    ¡°How about going to my office?¡± Heaven Dragon asks.


    Xie Zhuolian shakes her head.


    ¡°I see. Let me arrange a quiet place for you.¡± Heaven Dragon grins. Actually, he has known why Xie Zhuolian came to find Gao Ge but since she doesn¡¯t want him to hear their conversation, he should stay away then. After all, he is not that curious.


    It happens that a middle-aged man passes by. Then, he waves his hand, ¡°Lei Xin, you take them to a quiet place so that they can talk privately.¡±


    The middle-aged man walks over. Gao Ge has met him in the meeting room for the matter of the Ghost Sect before.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Lei Xin nods his head and says to Gao Ge with a smile, ¡°Come with me.¡±


    When they arrive at the destination, Gao Ge and Lei Xin shake hands with each other, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Lei.¡±


    ¡°Never mind. Let¡¯s have a drink when you are free later!¡± Lei Xin says laughingly, ¡°It will be even better if we can have a fight. I¡¯m really curious how strong the man who can defeat Lord Heaven Dragon is!¡±


    ¡°Forget about it.¡± Gao Ge hastens to wave his hand, ¡°I¡¯m afraid I may beat you to death by accident.¡±


    Lei Xin is so speechless. He almost cannot refrain from fighting with Gao Ge now.


    How come this man talks so annoyingly?


    However, if Gao Ge is really capable of defeating Heaven Dragon, he may really beat Lei Xin to death by accident.


    When the door is closed, Xie Zhuolian finally talks of what she is here for. Of course, before that, she apologizes to Gao Ge on behalf of the Xie Family.


    Hearing Xie Zhuolian¡¯s words, Gao Ge also takes a tumble.


    ¡°No wonder the people of the Poison Sect are so anxious to find me.¡± Gao Ge laughs.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. If it were not for the Xie Family, you wouldn¡¯t¡­¡±


    Before Xie Zhuolian finishes talking, Gao Ge interrupts with a wave of his hand.


    ¡°The Poison Sect has been targeting me for quite a long time. It has nothing to do with you,¡± Gao Ge says, ¡°Actually, even if you didn¡¯t do that, they would come for me anyway.¡±


    There is nothing wrong with what he said. Yet, if it were not because the Book of Poison was leaked, the people of the Poison Sect wouldn¡¯t be that anxious.


    Therefore, Gao Ge hopes to comfort her by saying that.


    Xie Zhuolian also understands what Gao Ge means but she doesn¡¯t fuss too much about this issue.


    ¡°Gao Ge, rest assured. As long as you are willing to join our family, we can help handle the matter of the Poison Sect,¡± Xie Zhuolian says.


    Gao Ge shakes his head.


    Xie Zhuolian laughs.


    Gao Ge refuses decisively but she is not surprised at all.


    ¡°Thank you for your kindness but you may not know about this. That is, I have established my own sect,¡± Gao Ge says.


    ¡°Actually, I know it but I believe that you wouldn¡¯t join my family even if you didn¡¯t establish your own sect,¡± Xie Zhuolian says.


    Gao Ge is a bit taken aback, ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°You are an unruly bohemian!¡± Xie Zhuolian blinks her eyes.


    Gao Ge bursts out laughing.


    Xie Zhuolian is such a sagacious girl.


    She is right.


    Gao Ge has never meant to join any family or sect mainly because he doesn¡¯t like being restrained.


    As to the Dragon Court, joining the Dragon Court is not a constraint but a belief for Gao Ge¡­


    When Gao Ge stands up, Xie Zhuolian hastens to continue saying, ¡°There is one more thing.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡± Gao Ge sits down again.


    Xie Zhuolian immediately tells him what Heaven Dragon said to her before.


    When Xie Zhuolian talks of Drunken Fairy Powder, she also observes Gao Ge¡¯s facial expression. To her surprise, Gao Ge¡¯s face is not etched with any astonishment as if everything is within his expectation.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you angry?¡± Xie Zhuolian asks.


    ¡°Why would I feel angry?¡± Gao Ge shrugs his shoulders, ¡°It¡¯s not a bad thing. They simply want to restrain me. And they are right. I¡¯m impulsive indeed.¡±


    Xie Zhuolian takes a deep breath.


    In her eyes, Gao Ge is still young and yet with a high cultivation level. Besides, everyone wants to win his favor. Under the current circumstance, he still remains calm, introspective and brave to face his shortcomings.


    This is a very terrifying thing.


    Therefore, she really doesn¡¯t dare to imagine how great Gao Ge can become.


    ¡°So, you are okay with it?¡± Xie Zhuolian asks.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m. Incidentally, have you really thought it through?¡± Gao Ge asks with a grin, ¡°Are you sure that you are going with me?¡±


    Xie Zhuolian nods, ¡°I¡¯ve told Lord Heaven Dragon that I would go.¡±


    Gao Ge heaves a sigh, ¡°That old man likes beguiling little girls¡­ Forget it. Since you want to go, let¡¯s go together. However, here is the deal. You must stay within my field of vision. After all, everything concerning the Ghost Sect is very dangerous.¡±


    ¡°I agree,¡± Xie Zhuolian says smilingly.


    Now¡­


    Uncle Lu is talking with the Xie Family on the phone.


    ¡°Really?¡± Over the phone, Xie Zhuolian¡¯s grandpa, Xie Jue has frowned in belief.


    ¡°Master, it is for real. I don¡¯t dare to joke about it. It was said by Heaven Dragon to Her Ladyship,¡± Uncle Lu says with a bitter smile, ¡°So, do we still need to draw Gao Ge over to the Xie Family?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see how the wind blows first. If the Dragon Court really means to kill Gao Ge, we can¡¯t definitely interfere. After all, we cannot afford to offend the Dragon Court. Besides, these years, our family has developed smoothly partially because of the Dragon Court¡¯s secret support. If we get into a stormy relationship with the Dragon Court, our future will be ruined then,¡± Xie Jue says in a deep voice, ¡°However, even if we don¡¯t rope in Gao Ge, don¡¯t make the relationship too strained. By the way, go and tell Xie Zhuolian not to ask Gao Ge to join us then.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master!¡±


    After hanging up, Uncle Lu asks about Xie Zhuolian and finds in astonishment that she has started talking with Gao Ge. Instantly, he gets nervous and hastens to rush over.


    When he arrives, Gao Ge and Xie Zhuolian have walked out of the room.


    ¡°It¡¯s settled then,¡± Xie Zhuolian says to Gao Ge laughingly.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gao Ge nods his head.


    Uncle Lu¡¯s face is wet with sweat.


    Have they¡­reached a deal?


    He has arrived too late?


    ¡°Uncle Lu, where have you been?¡± Upon seeing Uncle Lu, Xie Zhuolian hastens to wave her hand and says with a smile.


    Uncle Lu walks forward with a wry smile. Gao Ge takes a glance at him and greets him with a smile before leaving.


    As soon as Gao Ge leaves, he hastens to ask Xie Zhuolian, ¡°Does Gao Ge agree?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Xie Zhuolian is in a daze, ¡°Agree on what?¡±

 Chapter 739 - Know the Xie Family Incisively

    Uncle Lu and Xie Zhuolian communicate for a long time and they are finally on the same page.


    After figuring out Uncle Lu¡¯s worry, Xie Zhuolian chuckles.


    ¡°Uncle Lu, rest assured. I did make the offer to Gao Ge but he rejected it with determination. He didn¡¯t give me any chance of persuasion.¡±


    Uncle Lu would feel disappointed to hear so before this. After all, Gao Ge¡¯s refusal means they fail the mission.


    Now, the situation is different.


    Uncle Lu feels so relieved to gain such a result. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t know how to explain it to the Xie Family and Gao Ge. At that time, he and Xie Zhuolian will be really embarrassed. It is a good thing that Gao Ge¡¯s stand is firm enough and he doesn¡¯t have to face that kind of situation.


    ¡°Well, based on what you said, it seems that my family doesn¡¯t want Gao Ge to join the Xie Family?¡± Xie Zhuolian asks.


    She has seen Uncle Lu¡¯s previous reaction. Of course, she feels a bit strange.


    Uncle Lu coughs and explains, ¡°Master and the others are unwilling to take the opposite stance from the Dragon Court for Gao Ge.¡±


    ¡°The opposite stance from the Dragon Court?¡± Xie Zhuolian is a bit confused.


    What does he mean?


    ¡°Ahem. Your Ladyship, you¡¯ve heard what Heaven Dragon said. He wants to get rid of Gao Ge through us. Did you agree to his request?¡±


    Xie Zhuolian was a bit confused but when she hears that, she immediately comes to her senses. She feels angry and amused.


    It turns out that the Xie Family doesn¡¯t want Gao Ge to join them for fear that they may offend the Dragon Court for this matter.


    This is quite interesting.


    She didn¡¯t want to find Gao Ge but they just forced her to talk him into joining the Xie Family, saying that it was for protecting Gao Ge.


    Now?


    They mistakenly think the Dragon Court wants to get rid of Gao Ge so they just change their mind.


    Although she is a member of the Xie Family, she still feels that the Xie Family¡¯s flip-flopping is so shameful.


    Hence, Xie Zhuolian also makes up her mind.


    Since the Xie Family has misunderstood Gao Ge, she will let the misunderstanding be. After all, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t want to join the Xie Family. In this case, Gao Ge and she can both be free from trouble. This is a win-win outcome.


    ¡°By the way, Your Ladyship, Master asks us to go back as soon as possible,¡± Uncle Lu says.


    They come out this time only to rope in Gao Ge.


    Currently, the mission can¡¯t be completed so they don¡¯t have to stay outside.


    ¡°Not for now.¡± Xie Zhuolian shakes her head.


    ¡°Oh? Do you have other things to do?¡± Uncle Lu asks curiously.


    ¡°Yeah, I agree to do something for Lord Heaven Dragon,¡± Xie Zhuolian says calmly.


    Uncle Lu pulls a long face and says, ¡°Is it to help Lord Heaven Dragon deal with Gao Ge? Your Ladyship, although the Xie Family and the Dragon Court are on good terms, I don¡¯t think you should accept this thankless task. It is fine that they can deal with Gao Ge. However, if they can¡¯t, Gao Ge will harbor a grudge against us. Maybe he will even seek revenge on us. Something bad may happen. The loss really outweighs the gain¡­¡±


    When she hears Uncle Lu out, Xie Zhuolian¡¯s face has already turned dark with rage.


    She thought that the Xie Family was shilly-shallying over the matter of Gao Ge but now, she realizes that she is wrong.


    They always hold an attitude of fence-sitting even to the Dragon Court which they are always on good terms with. They just hope to be at peace with the Dragon Court.


    Xie Zhuolian feels a bit ashamed.


    ¡°Okay. Uncle Lu, enough. If you are in a hurry, you can go back first. When I finish my work here, I will go back on my own,¡± Xie Zhuolian says in a deep voice.


    Uncle Lu can certainly feel the disgruntlement of Xie Zhuolian. He heaves a sigh and says, ¡°Your Ladyship, I just think that we should be worldly-wise and play safe¡­ This is not a trivial matter. If it is found out by the seniors of the family, they will surely ask you to go back as soon as possible.¡±


    Xie Zhuolian doesn¡¯t speak but puckers her lips.


    Uncle Lu also knows that he cannot change Xie Zhuolian¡¯s attitude by a few words so he can¡¯t be bothered to continue talking.


    ¡°I need to ask for instruction,¡± Uncle Lu says.


    Xie Zhuolian nods her head.


    Actually, she understands Uncle Lu¡¯s concern.


    This time, Uncle Lu¡¯s mission is to protect her but they actually rarely mingle when they are at home. Now, they are talking about some big issues. Of course, Uncle Lu is unwilling to take any responsibility.


    Uncle Lu walks aside with his phone and makes a call that lasts five or six minutes before coming back.


    ¡°Your request has been rejected. Your Ladyship, please don¡¯t make it difficult for me,¡± Uncle Lu sighs and says.


    ¡°I have promised Lord Heaven Dragon. Do you think I can just walk away now?¡± Xie Zhuolian asks with a bitter smile.


    ¡°Well, the seniors also know about it so, Your Ladyship, what you do for the Dragon Court has nothing to do with the Xie Family. And now I also need to go back,¡± Uncle Lu says.


    Xie Zhuolian is a bit startled.


    ¡°That is to say, my family is going to leave me alone?¡±


    Uncle Lu is also quite awkward. He nods his head but in case that Xie Zhuolian may feel sad, he hastens to say, ¡°I think Master and the others just hope to push you to go back in this way.¡±


    Xie Zhuolian just shakes her head with a bitter smile, ¡°Forget about it. My grandpa and the others are simply worried that I may bring trouble for the Xie Family.¡±


    Although Xie Zhuolian¡¯s words sound quite harsh, Uncle Lu is clear that her words are to the point.


    Having stayed in the Xie Family for so many years, he knows well what the family thinks and how they act.


    Therefore, he is not surprised at Xie Jue¡¯s words on the phone.


    ¡°Your Ladyship, I¡¯ll go back then. Anyway, you are safe in the Dragon Court. The people here will surely protect you well,¡± Uncle Lu adds.


    Xie Zhuolian is terribly upset. She nods her head and waves her hand, signaling to him to leave now.


    After Uncle Lu leaves, Xie Zhuolian finally heaves a long sigh.


    ¡°What? Are you feeling sad to hear that?¡± Heaven Dragon¡¯s voice suddenly comes from behind.


    ¡°Lord Heaven Dragon.¡± Xie Zhuolian turns around.


    Heaven Dragon laughs and says, ¡°That¡¯s the style of the Xie Family. Don¡¯t be too surprised. Otherwise, the Xie Family couldn¡¯t get along with the Dragon Court.¡±


    Xie Zhuolian says with a bitter smile, ¡°You are right.¡±


    ¡°Actually, it is not your grandpa¡¯s fault. The Xie Family is not a person but a family. Whatever they do, they must think in the best interests of the family,¡± Heaven Dragon continues saying.


    Even if Xie Zhuolian knows Heaven Dragon is comforting her but she still nods her head to indicate that she has got the point.


    ¡°I will arrange a house for you to settle down for now. When your job is over here, I will send you back. I can guarantee you that those people won¡¯t say a word to you. They will even praise you,¡± Heaven Dragon says laughingly.


    He has known the Xie Family incisively.

 Chapter 740 - You Don’t Need to Understand

    When he meets Xie Zhuolian, Gao Ge finds that the master following her is gone. He is a bit curious and asks about it. Xie Zhuolian comes clean without any concealment. After hearing her out, Gao Ge pulls a wry face and shakes his head, saying, ¡°It seems that the Xie Family doesn¡¯t show any sincerity on roping me in.¡±


    Despite saying that, Gao Ge can understand it. After all, the Xie Family is mistaken for him. It is as if a company wants to poach a talent but unexpectedly, the talent has been in trouble. Of course, the company won¡¯t get into the mess, which is completely reasonable but a bit disappointing.


    Gao Ge thought that the people of the Xie Family must be kind people like Xie Zhuolian. As it appears, he has a deep misunderstanding of the Xie Family as if the Xie Family does of him. It is fair enough to say that one member cannot represent the whole family. For example, Yue Xincheng and Yue Tuzhi are birth brothers while Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng are buddies but upon hearing the name of Yue Tuzhi, Gao Ge still feels so annoyed. It is quite similar.


    ¡°Actually, it is fine by me,¡± Xie Zhuolian shrugs her shoulders and says, ¡°It is even better. Since Uncle Lu is not around, I feel more comfortable.¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head.


    Xia Lu comforts Xie Zhuolian a bit.


    After all, they are both girls. Besides, Xia Lu also dislikes staying at the Xia Family¡¯s house and also hates some of Xia Mu¡¯s deeds bitterly.


    After all, her father has forced her to marry a man she dislikes twice.


    They have stayed in the Dragon Court for two days. Surprisingly, Fire Dragon and Earth Dragon also rush over, together with Qin Yuming and Bai Yuyue.


    It can tell that the Dragon Court attaches much importance to the action of exterminating the Ghost Sect and has acted in a big way. Yet, it is not an easy thing to sneak into Julang City without being found by the Ghost Sect. However, Heaven Dragon and the others all look confident. Hence, Gao Ge can¡¯t be bothered to ask further. After all, the Dragon Court is infinitely resourceful. As to many unimaginable things, others may not be able to do them but it doesn¡¯t mean that the people of the Dragon Court cannot either.


    While Gao Ge and the others are preparing for the action, Wu You takes Wu Li and Wu Jinxiu back to the Wu Family.


    Anger flames in their heart. Wu Jinxiu is slightly better while Wu You just can¡¯t hold back his anger.


    He feels that he has been gravely insulted in Song City this time.


    As the young master of the Wu Family, he has lived a smooth life since he was born. He always gets whatever he wants but this time, he has suffered a big loss and also got beaten by Gao Ge.


    This cannot be tolerated.


    ¡°Where is my grandpa? I want to meet him!¡± Wu You shouts as soon as he arrives home.


    ¡°Young Master, the master is meeting a guest. Please wait a moment,¡± an old grey-beard man looks at Wu You and says.


    Wu You nods with a gloomy face. He can only hold back his anger for a little while.


    After all, he has held back his anger until now. There is no need to rush then.


    Sitting on the chair, he is drinking the tea served by the servant and meanwhile contemplating.


    ¡°Gao Ge, Xia Lu, bi*ches! You bi*ches! Humph. Who do you think you are? How dare you mess with the Wu Family? You are dead meat!¡± Wu You¡¯s eyes are frighteningly red with apparent killing intent in the depths of his eyes.


    He is thinking about exterminating the Xia Family completely by striking a heavy blow.


    Then, he will have Gao Ge and Xia Lu captured. He must torture Xia Lu seriously in the face of Gao Ge who has beaten him before.


    Thinking of that, he wears a smile.


    Wu Jinxiu and Wu Li are standing next to Wu You. Seeing Wu You flare up and then smile, they both feel a chill running down their spine.


    Even if Wu You says nothing now, they can guess what he is thinking about.


    However, in Wu Jinxiu¡¯s eyes, Xia Lu and Gao Ge ask for the trouble by themselves.


    After all, Wu You is the young master of the Wu Family and they are nothing.


    On what ground dare they take the Wu Family and Wu You lightly?


    They are obviously courting death.


    Finally, the old grey-beard man comes back.


    ¡°How is it? Is my grandpa free now?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Master asks you to come with me.¡± The old grey-beard man looks a bit stern.


    Wu You also catches sight of the complicated expression on his face but he doesn¡¯t ask further.


    This is not important for him at all.


    He only wants to tell his grandpa about the insult he has suffered in the Xia Family¡¯s house as soon as possible. Then, his grandpa will flare up, take him to the Xia Family and seek revenge on Gao Ge.


    After all, Gao Ge and Xia Lu are not members of the Dragon Court now. Of course, the Dragon Court won¡¯t stop the Wu Family from teaching them a lesson.


    Following the old grey-beard man, Wu You enters the hall.


    ¡°Grandpa, Second Granduncle, Granduncle Li, Uncle Li, Eldest Uncle, why are you all here?¡± Wu You is a bit curious.


    More surprisingly, everyone in the hall is filled with righteous rage as if on the verge of anger. He guesses that it should have something to do with the guest who was here but if someone angers the Wu Family, they won¡¯t let him leave alive.


    This is so weird! This is too weird!


    ¡°Enough. Leave it alone.¡± The old man sitting on the seat of honor coughs and says, ¡°Didn¡¯t it go well in Song City this time?¡±


    Hearing his grandpa mention it, Wu You appears extremely grieved.


    ¡°Grandpa, it didn¡¯t go well at all! Absolutely not! We have been fooled by Xia Shengtang!¡± Wu You says furiously, ¡°The Xia Family never meant to connect with our family via joint marriage. They are simply fooling us. And Gao Ge even hit me. Grandpa¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough. Don¡¯t talk about it anymore. I know better than you about the ins and outs of the matter.¡± The old man coughs and waves his hand, signaling to Wu You to shut his mouth, ¡°Is it what you rush to tell me?¡±


    Wu You nods subconsciously and then feels confused.


    Is it a trivial thing for his grandpa?


    ¡°Go back first. That¡¯s all for this matter. Don¡¯t go to Song City anymore or try to seek revenge. Understand?¡± The old man says in a deep voice.


    His words just astonish Wu You.


    How come?


    Why is this happening?


    This is totally against his expectation.


    By reason, Grandpa is supposed to be as furious as him!


    For the families like the Wu Family, dignity should be viewed as more important than life.


    ¡°Grandpa, I don¡¯t understand¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to understand.¡± The old man doesn¡¯t give Wu You a chance to finish talking. He snaps, ¡°Don¡¯t you understand what I said? Get out of here now and never talk about this with others. And you mustn¡¯t go to Song City to make trouble. Did you hear me?¡±


    Frightened by his words, Wu You looks pale and can only nod resignedly. With doubts, he gets out of the hall sulkily..

 Chapter 741 - They Are Here?

    ¡°Jing, I¡¯ve told you that this man is not reliable but you didn¡¯t believe me. Now, you see? I wasn¡¯t lying.¡±


    The old woman holding the stick walks on the mountainous path with Meng Jing, her lips curling into a sneer.


    ¡°You are right.¡± Meng Jing nods.


    The old woman heaves a sigh and continues saying, ¡°When we were in Qiu City, I saw him exchange amorous glances with Xia Lu. Back then, I didn¡¯t think too much. Come to think of it now, I really found his true color quite in time.¡±


    Meng Jing looks rather sulky and doesn¡¯t respond.


    ¡°However, it is nothing. There are so many disciples in the Ghost Sect. It is not a difficult thing to find a good man for you. When we return to the Ghost Sect, I will start to arrange it for you. Humph. When they know about your situation, they will surely strive to marry you,¡± the old woman continues saying.


    Meng Jing is disgruntled and hastens to say, ¡°Granny, forget about it. I don¡¯t want to think about it for now. All I want is to serve you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not too old to walk.¡± The old woman shakes her head and says, ¡°So, I don¡¯t need you to serve me for now. Besides, there are so many people in the Ghost Sect and I have lots of people to serve me. I cannot let you do these trivial things anyway. Moreover, a girl should find her Mr. Right when she is still young. I have been down this road before. I know more than you. It is always said that there are two cures for emotional injuries. One is time and the other is a new sweetheart. We don¡¯t have to waste time on such a matter so you may as well find a new sweetheart.¡±


    Meng Jing pulls a long face.


    She has been down this road before? She must have watched too many TV dramas.


    Seeing that Meng Jing still wants to refute, the old woman suddenly puts on a stern expression and says, ¡°You keep refusing my suggestion. Is it because you still haven¡¯t moved on? Or are you going to betray us?¡±


    Meng Jing hastens to shake her head and says with a bitter smile, ¡°Granny, I never mean to.¡±


    ¡°You had better not,¡± the old woman snorts and says, ¡°You must listen to me on everything.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    Meng Jing feels somewhat resigned but she is unwilling to talk too much about this issue with the old woman. All she wants to do is go back to the Ghost Sect with the old woman as soon as possible. By then, her mission will be over and she can return to the Dragon Court. Well¡­ She is not sure whether she can go back alive at that time. From the beginning, Meng Jing has known this is a very dangerous mission but she has never regretted accepting it. For one thing, she is a member of the Dragon Court. For another, she is doing this for Gao Ge. Since Gao Ge hates the people of the Ghost Sect so much, it will be of great help for him if she can help find the base of the Ghost Sect.


    Thinking of that, she finally wears a smile.


    ¡°Oh right, Granny, are we going back to the Ghost Sect now?¡± Meng Jing asks.


    ¡°No rush,¡± the old woman shakes her head and says, ¡°I find the traces of our sect¡¯s disciple in the mountain. He seems to have found a place of Yin, where he is drawing the Yin Qi to heal himself. Since I¡¯ve noticed it, I should go and take a look at it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Granny.¡±


    After walking for two hours or so, the old woman stops.


    There is a cave nearby.


    Meng Jing can feel the frigid wind oozing from the cave even if she stays at a distance.


    The old woman stands in situ and stares ahead for a while. Then, she nods lightly and gives a satisfied look.


    ¡°This is supposed to be a dragon vein but the disciple of the Ghost Sect has turned the dragon vein into a Yin dragon vein and changed it into a good place for cultivation. If I guess it right, 81 dragon-restricting nails are buried behind the cave. Alas. Burying the nails is not complicated. The difficult part is to find every position accurately. The disciple got one wrong accidentally but despite that, he is pretty good. Jing, how is your soul harnessing skill cultivation going now?¡±


    Meng Jing is slightly dazed. She didn¡¯t expect the old woman to talk about her again but she still hastens to say with a nod, ¡°Just okay.¡±


    ¡°Alas. This is so strange. By reason, you are very suitable for cultivating the occult method of the Ghost Sect but you haven¡¯t made much progress for such a long time. Forget it. Even so, you are much better than the ordinary people.¡± The old woman shakes her head and doesn¡¯t continue asking.


    Actually, the so-called soul harnessing skill is not complicated to Meng Jing. The reason why she makes progress slowly is that she is unwilling to cultivate the evil method of the Ghost Sect.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Follow me inside.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Granny.¡±


    Upon following the old woman into the cave, Meng Jing subconsciously shivers. However, she feels relaxed and happy soon. A rush of power within her starts to surge and a streak of claw-shaped light is glistening in the middle of her eyebrows.


    The old woman turns around and takes a look. With a nod, she laughs and seems quite happy.


    ¡°Jing, you must seize the time to merge with the one within your body.¡±


    Meng Jing grits her teeth and nods her head, feeling uncomfortable in her heart.


    She knows what is hidden inside her body. As such, she feels rather upset.


    ¡°Who is there?¡± A clear sound suddenly comes from the depths of the cave, which doesn¡¯t sound old.


    ¡°Erk?¡± The old woman is slightly dazed and asks, ¡°You are from the Ghost Sect? Who are you?¡±


    A figure gradually walks out of the cave.


    ¡°You are also from the Ghost Sect?¡± It is a young man above 20 years old who is talking. When he walks over, Men Jing¡¯s face is etched with astonishment.


    ¡°It is you?¡±


    The young man is also a bit shocked to see Meng Jing.


    ¡°Meng Jing? Why are you here?¡±


    Then he puts on a sinister smile.


    ¡°Great. This is great. What a coincidence! Unexpectedly, I can meet you here¡­¡± The man bursts out laughing viciously.


    ¡­


    In the car, Gao Ge looks at Heaven Dragon next to him and asks, ¡°Where are you taking me to?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask now. You will know it when we arrive,¡± after saying that, Heaven Dragon starts to rest with closed eyes.


    Gao Ge puckers his lips with disgruntlement, ¡°Why can¡¯t Xia Lu come along?¡±


    ¡°As I said, you will know it when we arrive.¡±


    An hour later, Gao Ge finds that he seems to have entered a heavily sentried region.


    Even the base of the Dragon Court is not so strict.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look around. Those living here are key protected people,¡± Heaven Dragon says with a smile.


    His words have rendered Gao Ge lost in wild thoughts and a bit excited.


    When the car completely stops, Gao Ge raises his head to look at the words above and then appears surprised.


    ¡°They are here?¡±


    ¡°What? Are you surprised?¡± Heaven Dragon bursts out laughing.

 Chapter 742 - The Dragon Court Compound

    Gao Ge didn¡¯t expect that Heaven Dragon should take him here.


    Yet, it is understandable.


    There is no safer place than here in Huaxia.


    Looking at the four glistening words in the sun, Gao Ge can¡¯t help reading them.


    ¡°The Dragon Court Compound?¡±


    Heaven Dragon laughs and says, ¡°Enough with muttering. Come with me.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Following behind Heaven Dragon, Gao Ge enters the Dragon Court Compound and suddenly feels nervous.


    Gao Ge also figures out why Heaven Dragon refuses to let Xia Lu come along. After all, Meng Jing¡¯s parents also live in the Dragon Court Compound. If they see Xia Lu, things will become complicated. Although Gao Ge doesn¡¯t mean to conceal anything deliberately, he can¡¯t upset Meng Jing¡¯s parents.


    Actually, he hasn¡¯t seen his parents for a long time.


    Therefore, Gao Ge inevitably feels afraid when he is about to meet them.


    When he gets to see his parents, his father is playing chess with Meng Jing¡¯s father under a tree.


    ¡°In the Dragon Court Compound, someone will take care of them specially and no one will restrict their freedom. However, neither your parents nor Meng Jing¡¯s parents like going out,¡± Heaven Dragon says.


    Gao Ge nods his head.


    He knows his parents best.


    His idleness is probably inherited from his parents.


    Currently, Meng Jing¡¯s father is dealing with the chess game with Gao Ming attentively. They are stubborn chess players. Neither of them will admit defeat easily nor accept a draw in the game. They both seem to think they will be sure to win.


    Gao Ge has seen such a scene many times since childhood and it can last several hours. Hence, he can¡¯t help doubting whether one will be too idle when he grows up.


    Afterward, Gao Ge gradually understands. Actually, Gao Ming and Meng Jing¡¯s father are only chatting together and reminiscing about the past. They can keep talking about it forever once they start talking. Lots of the stories have been heard by Gao Ge more than ten times. Therefore, whether to win or not is no more important. It is a great thing to have a sincere friend around their age.


    ¡°Dad, why don¡¯t you admit defeat?¡± Gao Ge says.


    ¡°Nonsense. I¡¯m about to win¡­ Erk?¡± Gao Ming turns around. Meng Jing¡¯s father also raises his head. They are both surprised to see Gao Ge.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Meng Jing¡¯s father asks curiously. While speaking, he looks around obviously to search for something. He says nothing but Gao Ge knows what he is searching for.


    He coughs and says, ¡°Uncle Meng, Meng Jing is still executing some tasks. She doesn¡¯t come this time but she will be back in some time.¡±


    Meng Jing¡¯s father nods and says nothing.


    ¡°Brat, you are finally back. It has been a long time. Crap. You let us come here and you can make a sightseeing tour, right?¡± Gao Ming says with staring eyes.


    He is reproaching Gao Ge verbally but even an idiot can tell that he is deeply concerned about Gao Ge.


    ¡°Okay. Okay. Let¡¯s have lunch together,¡± Gao Ge claps his hands and takes a look at Meng Jing¡¯s father, saying, ¡°You are the winner this time.¡±


    ¡°Humph. Of course I am.¡± Meng Jing¡¯s father immediately sniffs at Gao Ming¡¯s words.


    Gao Ming feels quite happy. He doesn¡¯t want to fuss about this trivial thing with Meng Jing¡¯s father. He picks up the teacup and brings Gao Ge home. Before leaving, he also tells Meng Jing¡¯s father to bring his wife for lunch.


    When they are home, Song Yun is still cooking. Upon seeing Gao Ge, she almost sheds tears. Instantly, she starts to pinch Gao Ge. It doesn¡¯t hurt at all but Gao Ge still grimaces. Anyway, his mother doesn¡¯t have much strength. He should let her have a sense of achievement.


    Heaven Dragon has left and Gao Ge hasn¡¯t asked him about them. Yet, judging from his parents¡¯ current situation, they probably don¡¯t know much. As to whether they know that he has quit the Dragon Court, Gao Ge is not sure about it. Maybe it is because they live in the Dragon Court Compound and they are ill-informed that they don¡¯t know these things, or maybe they actually do but they simply pretend that they don¡¯t.


    That¡¯s what his parents are like. Even if they are curious about something, they won¡¯t ask about it. It is mainly because they don¡¯t want to bring any stress on him.


    ¡°How do you feel about living in the Dragon Court Compound?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°Not bad. We are a bit not accustomed.¡± Song Yuan says while cutting the vegetable, ¡°However, the people living here are actually quite hospitable.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to go back?¡± Gao Ge says smilingly.


    Song Yun slows down cutting the vegetable.


    Yet, she still says, ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s great that we live here.¡±


    Gao Ge subconsciously takes a glance at Gao Ming while Gao Ming shakes his head with a bitter smile.


    After sitting down, Gao Ming says in a low voice, ¡°Actually, before you came here, your mother kept mumbling about going back but she doesn¡¯t want you to worry about us.¡±


    Actually, even if Gao Ming doesn¡¯t talk about it, Gao Ge can imagine it.


    It seems that parents are always unwilling to express their grievances to their children regardless. Actually, so it is the case with the children.


    It is often reported that old parents are bullied by the caregivers at home, which is rarely exposed. In the end, it is their children who find that. Actually, it is mostly because the elders tend to put up with the bully but not because they cannot speak. They think that if they lay it bare, they will add a burden to their children. This is a bit stupid but it is simply a demonstration of the parents¡¯ care for their children.


    Over lunch, Meng Jing¡¯s parents don¡¯t look quite happy. Obviously, they are still thinking about Meng Jing. They mean to ask a bit more about her but they are worried that they may make things difficult for Gao Ge. As time goes by, they¡¯ve gained some knowledge about the Dragon Court. They are clear that Meng Jing¡¯s identity is special. They watch some TV dramas at home too so they subconsciously think that the mission carried out by Meng Jing is also confidential. Hence, he cannot reveal too much to them.


    ¡°Ahem. Dad, Mom, Uncle, Aunty, I¡¯m here to share a piece of good news with you. Not only is Meng Jing coming back soon but also you will be able to return to Jiangnan City soon,¡± Gao Ge says.


    Gao Ming, Song Yun and Meng Jing¡¯s parents are all surprised to hear Gao Ge¡¯s words.


    ¡°Are you serious?¡± Gao Ming asks first.


    If they can go back, they surely want to go back.


    Gao Ge nods with a smile.

 Chapter 743 - It’s Time to Set Off

    Gao Ge¡¯s thought is quite simple.


    He knows that his parents and Meng Jing¡¯s parents all want to return to Jiangnan City. The reason why they couldn¡¯t stay in Jiangnan City is that he was worried that he might implicate them. However, the situation is different now. Gao Ge is about to establish a sect in Jiangnan City. By then, there will be quite some masters in Jiangnan City and he can probably reside permanently in Jiangnan City. In that case, it will be okay to let his parents and Meng Jing¡¯s parents stay in Jiangnan City.


    Of course, it still takes some time. And Gao Ge has to make sure that Jiangnan City is absolutely safe before making such an arrangement but it is good to cheer them up by telling them the news.


    Those around their age just don¡¯t want to stay away from home.


    Gao Ge is aware of it.


    Gao Ge stays in the Dragon Court Compound for two days. After all, he doesn¡¯t have to carry out any mission.


    Heaven Dragon comes to him on the third day.


    As a matter of fact, even if Heaven Dragon doesn¡¯t come to find him, Gao Ge also intends to leave the Dragon Court Compound for now.


    Gao Ge has been greatly stressed indeed these days but after he has spent two days with his parents, his stress is completely relieved and he becomes spirited again. It is always said that home is a warm harbor, which is so true.


    Heaven Dragon drives Gao Ge back to the base of the Dragon Court. Xia Lu asks him nervously, simply hoping to know where Heaven Dragon has taken Gao Ge to this time.


    After gaining the answer from Gao Ge, Xia Lu doesn¡¯t look better. Instead, she looks a bit moody.


    ¡°What are you worried about?¡± Gao Ge holds Xia Lu¡¯s hand and asks gently.


    ¡°Your parents won¡¯t like me even if they know about me,¡± Xia Lu whispers.


    Then, her eyes become red.


    This would be totally unbelievable for Gao Ge in the past.


    Since when does the female warrior in Huaxia become so fragile?


    This is so unbelievable.


    All in all, it is because Xia Lu cares about him too much. She cares about not only him but also what his parents think of her. Otherwise, Xia Lu wouldn¡¯t feel a headache about such a thing.


    ¡°Rest assured. They won¡¯t,¡± Gao Ge says with a smile.


    ¡°How do you know that?¡± Xia Lu rolls her eyes.


    She feels that Gao Ge¡¯s words are sheer to comfort her.


    Gao Ge feels confused, ¡°I¡¯m their son. Don¡¯t I know what they are thinking about?¡±


    Xia Lu thinks for a while and finds what Gao Ge said quite reasonable.


    Actually, Gao Ge is aware that if his parents know about the relationship between him and Xia Lu, they will surely scold him at first and then will feel happy for sure.


    After all, he is a man. Surely, he is the one who gets the benefits.


    However, he doesn¡¯t intend to tell Song Yun and Gao Ming about it. It is not that he doesn¡¯t want to let his parents know about the relationship between Xia Lu and him but that it is a special moment now. He has to put more effort into dealing with the Ghost Sect rather than this matter. More importantly, if he takes Xia Lu to meet with his parents, Meng Jing¡¯s parents will know about her for sure. Now that Meng Jing hasn¡¯t come back, God knows how angry they will be. If anything untoward happens to them due to anger, Gao Ge will be gravely sinful.


    ¡°Ahem. You had better talk about it later.¡± Heaven Dragon stares at them for quite a while and still can¡¯t refrain from interrupting them.


    Xia Lu blushes and hastens to turn aside, saying to Gao Ge, ¡°Just do your own things.¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head.


    He follows Heaven Dragon into a room, where there are quite some people.


    ¡°Ahem, Gao Ge, you and Xie Zhuolian can prepare for setting off,¡± Heaven Dragon says.


    Gao Ge is a bit surprised, ¡°In such a hurry?¡±


    ¡°What? If you find it too soon, we can wait for a little while,¡± Heaven Dragon says grinningly.


    Gao Ge hastens to shake his head, ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean. Of course the sooner, the better. Yet, are you ready?¡±


    ¡°Rest assured. Once you set off, we will find a way to sneak into Julang City,¡± Heaven Dragon hedges and takes a glance at Lurking Dragon.


    Lurking Dragon is quite unhappy.


    Humph.


    Heaven Dragon has acted as the good cop and now, he has to act as the bad cop.


    Nevertheless, he has to yield to Heaven Dragon.


    Now that Dragon King is cultivating his mind, a lot of things are in the charge of Heaven Dragon.


    Hence, Heaven Dragon is his supervisor.


    Even if he has any problem with the supervisor¡¯s arrangement, he doesn¡¯t dare to voice it out.


    ¡°Ahem. Gao Ge, I must warn you beforehand,¡± Lurking Dragon has no sooner said so than he is interrupted by Gao Ge.


    ¡°You want to warn me beforehand? Lord Heaven Dragon has already talked so much and now you finally want to warn me? Is it too late?¡± Gao Ge asks with confusion.


    Lurking Dragon feels so touched that he wants to cry.


    Facts prove that Gao Ge is pretty smart. He must have seen through his grievances so he said so.


    However, what Gao Ge says next makes him a bit dejected.


    ¡°Can it be that what needs to be said has been said and you dislike me so you just want to say something unpalatable to annoy me?¡± Gao Ge sneers.


    Lurking Dragon pulls a long face.


    Gao Ge says laughingly, ¡°I was kidding. Just say it.¡±


    Lurking Dragon is speechless. He is not young now. How could Gao Ge joke about him?


    Yet, Lurking Dragon cannot do anything about it.


    Gao Ge is not the only one who can carry out the mission but it is best that he is willing to help. In the whole Dragon Court, there is no one more suitable than him to do this thing.


    ¡°When you go to Julang City, someone will come to your aid. However, no matter what circumstances, you mustn¡¯t act on impulse or act at will. If you want to do anything, you should contact us first,¡± Lurking Dragon says.


    Gao Ge nods his head.


    Actually, Lurking Dragon and Heaven Dragon have said such words many times.


    Gao Ge has kept it in mind. He is not tactless. If possible, he is unwilling to take risk. After all, it has something to do with Meng Jing¡¯s safety. Therefore, no one else here hopes to act step by step more than him but the situation changes all the time. Nobody knows what will happen the next second. Maybe he just has to act in advance for some reason. Of course, now, he surely doesn¡¯t want that to happen.


    ¡°I¡¯ve said what I want to say. You can set off now,¡± Lurking Dragon takes a deep breath and says.


    Gao Ge stands up and Xie Zhuolian also feels nervous.


    ¡°By the way, Miss Xie, let Gao Ge take the Drunken Fairy Powder first,¡± Heaven Dragon says.


    Xie Zhuolian turns around and looks at Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge nods his head, ¡°Take it out.¡±


    Then, Xie Zhuolian shows an exquisite bottle in her hand.


    Gao Ge takes it, pulls off the red cloth and pours the powder into his mouth.

 Chapter 744 - Feel Uncomfortable

    Before that, Gao Ge knows something about Drunken Fairy Powder. Afterward, he kind of understands it completely after Xie Zhuolian explains it to him.


    As such, Gao Ge is totally fine with taking the Drunken Fairy Powder.


    In fact, Drunken Fairy Powder is not poisonous. It can only resist the strength or aura of the cultivator.


    Unless Xie Zhuolian triggers the Drunken Fairy Powder within his body, he won¡¯t be impacted at all.


    ¡°How does it taste?¡± Heaven Dragon says smilingly.


    ¡°I think you can give it a try,¡± Gao Ge says, ¡°It actually tastes nice. It is a bit like the Throat Herbal Powder.¡±


    Heaven Dragon nods and looks somewhat surprised.


    Gao Ge asks curiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just a bit curious,¡± Heaven Dragon says, ¡°How close are you to this girl? Why do you trust her so much?¡±


    Hearing Heaven Dragon¡¯s words, Lurking Dragon, Fire Dragon and the others all look confused.


    Actually, what Heaven Dragon asked is also what they are curious about.


    By reason, Gao Ge and Xie Zhuolian have met once only.


    Now, Gao Ge¡¯s taking the Drunken Fairy Powder is tantamount to handing over his life to Xie Zhuolian.


    If Gao Ge is that insensitive, it will be fine. Yet, they have known Gao Ge for a while. They are clear about how prudent Gao Ge is. Therefore, this doesn¡¯t look like what Gao Ge will do.


    It is really beyond understanding.


    Gao Ge grins and doesn¡¯t answer the question.


    Actually, he doesn¡¯t know much about Xie Zhuolian.


    It is probably because Xie Zhuolian has saved his life in the last life but Gao Ge cannot come clean about such a reason.


    This is concerning the significant secret of his rebirth.


    Since he was reborn, Gao Ge has never talked about it with anyone, including his parents, Meng Jing, Yue Xincheng and the others.


    If this matter is leaked out, he will probably become a target of public criticism. There will be countless cultivators who want to catch him and dig as much information out of his mouth as possible.


    If anyone grasps the method of rebirth, Gao Ge will also want to catch and interrogate him out of curiosity, let alone others. It involves too much interest. Besides, who dares to say he doesn¡¯t want to come back to his life? Even Dragon King may not refuse such a temptation. Moreover, Dragon King is dying now. If he can have a second chance at life, will he say no?


    Therefore, this is a big secret, which is good enough to test the humanity of all the people. When he is tied up and tells them he actually has no idea how he was reborn, will anyone believe him even though it is the truth?


    Regarding the issue, Gao Ge has no other choice but to keep silent about it.


    ¡°What about Xia Lu?¡± Gao Ge asks, ¡°Will she go with me?¡±


    ¡°If she can let herself unfound, of course,¡± Heaven Dragon says.


    Gao Ge nods and understands what he means.


    ¡°Rest assured. Xia Lu will stay with us temporarily. She will be safe.¡± Heaven Dragon coughs, walks to Gao Ge and wants to pat his shoulders but Gao Ge naturally parries that.


    As a result, Heaven Dragon¡¯s hand stops in the air, which is rather embarrassing.


    ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t really trust you,¡± Gao Ge says with a sneer.


    Heaven Dragon heaves a sigh.


    Even if Meng Jing can come back soon, Gao Ge still hates him.


    Actually, when he made the arrangement, he has figured such a situation.


    However, if he is asked whether he regrets it, he will raise his head and say with a determined face, ¡°I won¡¯t regret it!¡±


    Heaven Dragon talks with Xia Lu for a while. After learning about Heaven Dragon¡¯s intent, Xia Lu doesn¡¯t feel dejected but tells Gao Ge, again and again, to bring Meng Jing back safe. On this issue, Gao Ge surely has no problem at all and promises her while patting his chest.


    In the car to the airport, Xie Zhuolian looks at Gao Ge sitting by her and can¡¯t refrain from laughing.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so capable.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Gao Ge is a bit dazed.


    Does she have to say that?


    Everyone knows that he is good.


    ¡°You have Xia Lu and Meng Jing. And you can make Xia Lu expect Meng Jing to come back early. Tell me. How on earth do you make it?¡± Xie Zhuolian asks curiously.


    Actually, her father has more than one woman. Therefore, on this issue, she doesn¡¯t find anything wrong with it. Neither does she feel that Gao Ge is a douchebag. Born in such a big family, she has been used to such a thing.


    However, even her mother and those mistresses of her father are engaged in overt and covert struggles. They all hope the others can die a sudden death. Never can they act like Xia Lu and Meng Jing.


    As such, she feels very curious about it.


    After all, for her, this is definitely unacceptable.


    She would rather jump off the car directly than share the same man with the other women!


    Faced with Xie Zhuolian¡¯s question, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t know how to explain it.


    Having pondered over it, he gives his answer.


    ¡°By my face.¡±


    Xie Zhuolian is instantly speechless to hear that.


    ¡°Do you think what I said makes sense? If you don¡¯t, you can ask a girl in the street at random whether she is willing to be Wu Yanzu¡¯s mistress,¡± Gao Ge says.


    ¡°Now I know the reason.¡± Xie Zhuolian suddenly wears a smile.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Gao Ge feels somewhat surprised.


    Xie Zhuolian claims that she knows the reason.


    How absurd!


    Even he himself hasn¡¯t found a suitable reason for that.


    Xie Zhuolian answers laughingly, ¡°I think the main reason is that you are shameless. After all, my father can never compare himself with Wu Yanzu.¡±


    Gao Ge pulls a long face.


    When they arrive at the airport, Gao Ge suddenly feels nervous after obtaining the boarding pass and boarding the plane.


    ¡°I heard that you were afraid of taking a plane?¡± Xie Zhuolian asks.


    ¡°I¡¯m not afraid but feel uncomfortable.¡± Gao Ge shakes his head, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of height. I¡¯ve ever taken a plane before.¡±


    Xie Zhuolian nods, ¡°If you really feel uncomfortable, sleep on the plane then.¡±


    Shortly after he finishes talking, Gao Ge has started snoring.


    The corners of Xie Zhuolian¡¯s mouth slightly twitch. Whether Gao Ge sees it or not, she still gives him a thumbs-up.

 Chapter 745 - Set You Up with a Girl

    In the dark cave, several blue flames are flickering on the cliffs. Shone by the fire, the three people in the cave look somewhat gloomy and spooky.


    The old woman sits on the ground cross-legged. The stick has been thrown aside. She is healing the injury she has got in Qiu City quickly with the help of the Yin Qi in the cave.


    Meng Jing is standing aside quietly but the glance by Li Lang makes her quite uncomfortable.


    Finally, Li Lang says, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that I should meet you here.¡±


    Meng Jing takes a glance at him and sneers without attention to him.


    ¡°Haha. Thinking of that, I¡¯m really happy. Who can imagine the arrogant Gao Ge¡¯s beloved woman should join the Ghost Sect? Doesn¡¯t he always want to exterminate the Ghost Sect? If he knows that you¡¯ve joined the Ghost Sect, will he kill you too?¡± Li Lang says wildly.


    The old woman sitting in meditation doesn¡¯t know what has happened around. Neither does she hear Li Lang¡¯s voice. Otherwise, she would frown now.


    ¡°What on earth do you want to say?¡± Meng Jing has been a bit impatient.


    ¡°I just want to ask you a question. Did you really join the Ghost Sect? Or are you a mole of the Dragon Court in the Ghost Sect?¡±


    Meng Jing¡¯s eyes and facial expression are not changed as if she didn¡¯t hear Li Lang¡¯s words.


    Li Lang walks to Meng Jing slowly.


    He squats down slowly. Hearing the splash of the water in the cave, he puts on a gloomy smile on his face.


    ¡°Meng Jing, it must be out of your expectation that I didn¡¯t die, right?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you had died.¡± Meng Jing smooths down her hair and turns to look at him in disdain, saying, ¡°Gao Ge and I never care about you. If Gao Ge was really worried about anything, he wouldn¡¯t let you leave Jiangnan City. Since he dared to let you leave, it meant he didn¡¯t take you seriously. Although you¡¯ve become the disciple of the Ghost Sect, do you dare to say that you will be able to rival Gao Ge given your current capability?¡±


    Li Lang is speechless.


    Meng Jing¡¯s words are like knives stabbed into his heart.


    Maybe he won¡¯t feel a thing at other times.


    Yet, not long ago, he has been chased by Gao Ge for a long time like a stray dog.


    If it were not because he was lucky, he might not be able to stand before Meng Jing alive.


    As such, he completely understands the wide gap between him and Gao Ge.


    When he just joined the Ghost Sect, what he wanted most was to seize the time to become strong and seek revenge on Gao Ge for the insult he suffered that day. However, he realizes that although he is growing, Gao Ge is also becoming stronger and grows much faster than him.


    With such an opponent, Li Lang is bound to be despairing.


    ¡°Enough! Shut up!¡± Li Lang yells, his eyes turning red.


    Meng Jing smiles coldly.


    ¡°What? I¡¯ve touched your nerve?¡± Meng Jing grins, ¡°Do you think you are a loser? Actually, you¡¯ve been a loser all the time. You were inferior to others before and now you can be stronger than them? On what ground can you think so?¡±


    Li Lang¡¯s chest heaves heavily.


    He stares at Meng Jing with killing intent.


    Obviously, Li Lang has been on the verge of breakdown now.


    If he lets Meng Jing continue talking, he is afraid that he will directly go mad.


    ¡°Shut up! If you dare to talk nonsense, I can kill you now.¡± Li Lang snarls.


    ¡°Kill me?¡± Meng Jing says laughingly, ¡°You can give it a try.¡±


    Li Lang is shocked.


    He suddenly has a sense of foreboding.


    Now, Meng Jing looks very calm.


    It seems that she doesn¡¯t take his words seriously.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m no match for you?¡± Li Lang asks.


    Before Meng Jing answers, the old woman¡¯s voice comes from behind.


    ¡°She is not lying. You are really no match for her now.¡±


    Li Lang turns around to look at the old woman and also gets astonished, ¡°Granny, I don¡¯t understand. I can feel her cultivation level.¡±


    ¡°Cultivation level?¡± The old woman says smilingly, ¡°You are the disciple of the Ghost Sect too. In this case, tell me when the cultivation level matters to the disciples of the Ghost Sect. Even if you are a strong cultivator at the realm of Master, you think you can defeat me if I can control ten Ghost Kings?¡±


    Hearing what the old woman said, Li Lang takes a tumble and feels shocked beyond belief.


    He doesn¡¯t believe Meng Jing can control ten Ghost Kings.


    Putting aside whether Meng Jing can control Ghost Kings, even if she can, how can she get so many Ghost Kings?


    ¡°She may be no match for you but the thing in her body is not easy for you to deal with,¡± the old woman says, ¡°Besides, she is my disciple. You want to kill her?¡±


    ¡°Granny, I dare not¡­¡± In fact, this is the first time that Li Lang has seen the old woman but he has heard of her name more than once.


    In the whole Ghost Sect, everyone knows that the old woman¡¯s temper is really weird. Anyone who dares to piss her off will be severely punished.


    For example, it is said that several disciples have been dispatched to pick her up. How are the disciples now?


    They are all dead now.


    ¡°You are Li Lang, right? You are talented indeed. When you are back, I will go and find your master.¡± The old woman stands up. Meng Jing hurriedly walks over and holds her arm.


    She suddenly thinks of the TV drama ¡°The Heavenly Sword Dragon Slaying Saber¡± she has watched before and feels that she is like Zhu¡¯er, who served Golden Flower Granny.


    Of course, she is much prettier than Zhu¡¯er. Humph¡­


    ¡°To find my master?¡± Li Lang is immediately shocked. He hastens to kneel on the ground and kowtow to the old woman, ¡°Granny, did I do anything wrong? If I did, please tell me!¡±


    The old woman laughs and says, ¡°Get up first. I want to go and find your master simply to set you up with a girl.¡±


    ¡°Set me up with a girl?¡± Li Lang is stunned.


    Meng Jing is suddenly shocked. Obviously, she has realized something.


    Before Meng Jing says anything, the old woman continues talking, ¡°Since you and my female disciple used to be classmates, after we return to the Ghost Sect, you two can get along with each other and then get married. What do you say?¡±


    Li Lang is dumbfounded.


    He really didn¡¯t expect such a good thing to happen to him.


    If it were not for Meng Jing, he wouldn¡¯t piss off Gao Ge or be expelled out of Jiangnan City.


    However, now, everything seems to be back to square one.


    When he stares at the pretty face and exquisite features of Meng Jing, Li Lang¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobs with a swallow.


    Is there such a lucky thing for him?

 Chapter 746 - The Fishing Village

    Li Lang is so happy beyond words.


    He never expected that he could have a chance to marry such a beauty.


    Meng Jing is disgruntled aside but in his eyes, she is simply bashful!


    ¡°Granny, are you serious?¡± Li Lang asks in disbelief.


    Hearing that, the old woman is disgruntled.


    ¡°What do you mean? I won¡¯t lie to you,¡± the old woman says with a frown.


    Li Lang hastens to smile obsequiously, ¡°No, you¡¯ve got me wrong. Of course I won¡¯t think so. I just can¡¯t believe it¡­¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you believe it?¡± The old woman laughs. She is quite satisfied with Li Lang¡¯s current attitude and performance. With a nod, she says, ¡°I can tell that you do like Jing. I¡¯m her master, which makes me kind of her mother. I¡¯ve always wanted to find a good man for her.¡±


    Hearing that, Meng Jing literally wants to kill the old woman.


    She is so perplexed.


    Who told the old woman that she was Meng Jing¡¯s mother?


    Who on earth gives her such a false impression?


    ¡°Granny, I disagree,¡± Meng Jing says with a long face.


    Of course, under the current circumstance, others won¡¯t know whether she looks stern or not.


    After Meng Jing says that, the old woman¡¯s voice becomes much colder.


    ¡°What? Aren¡¯t you satisfied with my arrangement?¡±


    Meng Jing really wants to start dissing.


    She has clearly expressed her objection. Does the old woman need to ask whether she is satisfied or not?


    The answer is so evident.


    ¡°Li Lang is not really capable now but according to him, he hasn¡¯t been in the Ghost Sect for a long time. Within a short time, he has grown to this extent, which is good enough to prove that he is rather talented. There are not so many disciples as talented as him in the Ghost Sect,¡± the old man says in a softer tone, ¡°Therefore, you¡¯ve got to trust me. I¡¯m your master. How could I hurt you?¡±


    Then, before Meng Jing talks back, she continues saying, ¡°Of course, we shouldn¡¯t be too rash. Let¡¯s go back to the Ghost Sect first and talk about it later.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Meng Jing also heaves a sigh.


    Indeed.


    This is not about to happen right now.


    As long as they return to the Ghost Sect and she acquires the location of the Ghost Sect, her mission will be completed then.


    Therefore, she doesn¡¯t need to worry about that.


    Thinking of that, Meng Jing feels much better. She feels like a huge weight has been lifted off her chest.


    When they get out of the cave, Li Lang looks quite happy and even whistles.


    Seeing his actions, Meng Jing feels deeply detested.


    When she was in school, she hated Li Lang very much. She feels the same for him now.


    No, to be accurate, she hates Li Lang even more.


    Because of the old woman¡¯s words, Li Lang becomes much more eagerly attentive. He keeps asking whether the old woman feels tired from time to time and also insists on carrying her on the back.


    The old woman knows what he is up to and also responds with a smile, who just views him as her son-in-law.


    ¡°Granny, how do we go back?¡± Meng Jing asks.


    ¡°By car,¡± the old woman says, ¡°There is a town ahead. We have other members in town and they will drive us there.¡±


    Meng Jing nods and thinks that it won¡¯t take a long time since they are going there by car.


    However, to her astonishment, after they get in the car, they still have to spend a few more days on the road.


    She finally realizes that the Ghost Sect is not situated in Ice City but another place in Huaxia.


    It is difficult to imagine what the old woman has experienced to make her so astonishingly prudent¡­


    ¡­


    As the plane lands stably, Gao Ge and Xie Zhuolian get out of the airport together.


    A black Volkswagen car has waited for a long time.


    Two men in a black suit walk forward together.


    ¡°Mr. Gao, Miss Xie, hello. We are the Dragon Court members stationed in Julang City. I¡¯m Ge Chunrong. He is Zhang Jian.¡± A man, seemingly in his thirties, greets them first. The other man is slightly older, who is about 45 years old.


    ¡°Hello.¡± Gao Ge shakes hands with them and then sits in the car.


    After getting in the car, Gao Ge asks, ¡°Are you the only members of the Dragon Court in Julang City?¡±


    ¡°There should be seven or eight members but now, we are the only rest ones,¡± Ge Chunrong says with a smile, ¡°Actually, we don¡¯t know what you are up to in Julang City but you must be here for some special mission. Otherwise, the other people wouldn¡¯t be transferred away.¡±


    Gao Ge is a bit surprised and asks, ¡°Are the six other members not trustworthy?¡±


    ¡°No, it is just because they joined the Dragon Court relatively late,¡± Ge Chunrong explains.


    From start to finish, neither Ge Chunrong nor Zhang Jian asks Gao Ge why they come to Julang City.


    It is impossible that they are not curious. Ge Chunrong has joined the Dragon Court at the age of 18 and Zhang Jian has been a member of the Dragon Court for 20 years. They are clear about what they can know and what they cannot know.


    Besides, for them, it is actually not a bad thing to know less, because the more they know, the more things they need to do.


    When the car stops, they find they have arrived at a fishing village.


    It has been three hours since they got out of the airport.


    When they get off the car, they see the soft beach nearby and hear the screech of the seagulls, which sounds melodious indeed.


    ¡°This place is facing the sea. What a beautiful scene!¡± Gao Ge smiles.


    ¡°This is a good place indeed,¡± Ge Chunrong walks behind and says to Gao Ge, ¡°In the next several days, you will sojourn here. Of course, Zhang Jian and I will stay here too. No matter what you need, we will satisfy it anyway.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You are welcome.¡±


    Gao Ge also finds that the middle-aged man called Zhang Jian is not talkative. Ge Chunrong is probably about the age of Gao Ge and Xie Zhuolian so he talks a bit more.


    They enter a house. The several rooms in the house are well cleaned. A girl wearing a headscarf happens to walk out.


    ¡°Brother Ge, Uncle Zhang, you are back! I¡¯ve cleaned the house well.¡± The girl looks about 15 or 16 years old. Probably because she is exposed to the sun and the wind, her skin condition is not so good.


    Ge Chunrong coughs and says with a bitter smile, ¡°I¡¯ve told you so many times. You can call me in any way but not Brother Ge. It sounds like cluck, the sound of a hen.¡±


    The girl grins innocently.


    ¡°By the way, Mr. Gao, she is Cai, a villager of the fishing village,¡± Ge Chunrong turns around and explains, ¡°We will sojourn at her home, and they have moved somewhere else.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gao Ge nods his head.

 Chapter 747 - The Black Dog

    Red Fish Village is the name of the fishing village where Gao Ge and Xie Zhuolian stay.


    Actually, there is a story behind the fishing village¡¯s name.


    According to Cai, a tsunami happened many years ago and the surging waves were about to engulf the whole fishing village. At that moment, all the villagers were despairing because the waves struck them off guard. However, when the village was about to disappear from the world, there came a miracle.


    A colossal red fish suddenly jumped out of the water and engulfed the waves with one bite. Then it returned to the sea, which saved the villagers from the disaster.


    In memory of the big red fish, the fishing village was renamed as Red Fish Village.


    There are not many residents in Red Fish Village, probably a few hundred people. The villagers live on fishing. Quite some boats are parked outside the fishing village.


    Cai¡¯s father is also a fisher but he hasn¡¯t returned since he went fishing on the sea. Everyone knows what it means.


    Yet, Cai is unwilling to accept the fact. She believes firmly that her father hasn¡¯t died but got lost in the sea.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t comment on that.


    It is good to hold hope but the reality is brutal.


    Many people have persuaded Cai. They told her that she was no longer a kid and must accept reality.


    Gao Ge disagrees with that.


    Since the reality is relatively brutal, what¡¯s bad about having hope as long as no one gets hurt?


    Therefore, he dislikes those who persuade Cai into facing the reality. Cai doesn¡¯t eat any food of theirs. On what ground can they force a girl to accept such a bitter fact?


    Ge Chunrong is asked by Gao Ge to find a yacht.


    This mission is not difficult for Ge Chunrong indeed.


    Zhang Jian stays. He rarely talks. Neither does Gao Ge like chatting with him. Their conversation is so awkward. For example, when eating the noodles, Gao Ge asks Zhang Jian whether he has eaten anything. Zhang Jian answers, ¡°Not yet. What about you?¡±


    Gao Ge holding the bowl of noodles is lost for words.


    Does Zhang Jian even need to ask about this?


    Zhang Jian also knows that he is ineloquent so he tries to avoid talking with Gao Ge. Generally, he stays in the room. Only when Gao Ge and Xie Zhuolian need to ask him about anything, he will show up.


    In general cases, he only cultivates in his room and looks very serious.


    Cai does talk a lot.


    Probably because she rarely meets strangers in the fishing village, she keeps asking Gao Ge and Xie Zhuolian about the things outside the village.


    What confuses Gao Ge is that he hasn¡¯t got to meet Cai¡¯s mother by far. After inquiry, he knows that Cai¡¯s mother died of difficult labor. Even now, the fishing village is short of medical facilities. When a pregnant woman is having a baby, she will need to turn to the midwife. If an accident happens, she is likely to die. Such cases are common not only in Red Fish Village but also in many places in Huaxia. The more remote the place is, the higher the probability of dying in childbirth will be.


    Cai has started to rely on her efforts since three years ago. She makes money by selling fish for the villagers. Occasionally, she may go fishing on her own. She also cooks herself.


    As a matter of fact, it is not that no one wants to bring up Cai but their offer has been turned down by her. In her eyes, if she agrees, she will be their son¡¯s wife, which is not bad. Actually, she also believes that nothing is wrong with marrying a man in the fishing village and having a baby. The reason why she refuses the offer is that she hopes to marry the man she likes. She doesn¡¯t want to get married for other reasons.


    That is surprising enough for Gao Ge. Xie Zhuolian is also very supportive of Cai¡¯s idea. Out of compassion, Xie Zhuolian has made up her mind. When the thing is over here, she will talk with Cai and strive to take Cai back to the Xie Family.


    For the Xie Family, raising a girl is not a difficult thing.


    Putting aside the Xie Family, Xie Zhuolian is also capable of that.


    ¡°Sister Xie, are you and Brother Gao a couple?¡± Cai suddenly asks.


    Xie Zhuolian immediately blushes and hastens to shake her head, ¡°No, we are only friends.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Cai nods her head.


    ¡°By the way, Ge Chunrong told me that they had moved away. So, you didn¡¯t live alone? Who else lived here with you before?¡±


    ¡°A dog of mine,¡± Cai says grinningly, ¡°It is pretty awesome. It can catch fish!¡±


    ¡°Oh? A dog that can catch fish!¡± Gao Ge is also a bit surprised.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°How about this? Cai, you live with me tonight. And you also bring the dog back, okay?¡± Xie Zhuolian says.


    Cai is a bit happy to hear that at first but then she hastens to shake her head.


    ¡°Forget it. Brother Ge gave me 1,000 yuan! If I¡¯ve taken the money and still live here, he will be disgruntled about it.¡±


    ¡°Rest assured. He won¡¯t,¡± Gao Ge comforts her, ¡°Besides, Zhuolian is a bit timid. If she stays in the room alone, she will be frightened.¡±


    ¡°Brother Gao, you can keep her company!¡± Cai says.


    Gao Ge is lost for words.


    This is too much!


    Xie Zhuolian is also bashful. She pats Cai¡¯s arm and snaps in a gentle voice, ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯m a girl and he is a man. How can we sleep together?¡±


    ¡°Haha. Sister Xie, I mean Brother Gao can sleep on the ground! Well¡­ Forget it. I¡¯ll move back!¡± Cai says with a grin.


    Xie Zhuolian glares at her and then whispers to Cai, ¡°He has a girlfriend. You can¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Cai also puts on a regretful look.


    Obviously, she understands what Xie Zhuolian said. After all, she has lived on herself since she was a kid. Surely, she knows much more than her peers. Even the common peers should know the distinction between males and females. She only wants to get Gao Ge and Xie Zhuolian together.


    Xie Zhuolian has also seen that through so she specially explained a bit more to dispel Cai¡¯s thought.


    Shortly, Cai returns with a dark black dog, which doesn¡¯t look big. However, when Gao Ge sees it, he gives a surprised look.


    ¡°Erk?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xie Zhuolian hastens to ask.


    After asking that, she also realizes something and then whispers to Gao Ge, ¡°This dog seems to be a rare beast?¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head, ¡°Yet, it is only at the realm of Qi condensing. I was wondering why a dog could catch fish. So that explains it.¡±


    The black dog also stares at Gao Ge and Xie Zhuolian with a vigilant look, seeming to realize that they are very dangerous.


    ¡°Hei, come here!¡± Cai waves her hand and then the black dog runs to her while wagging its tail.

 Chapter 748 - Why Do You Bother to Leave?

    Although it is a rare beast at the realm of Qi-condensing, it has actually been quite human. It stays with Cai all the time and gazes at Gao Ge and Xie Zhuolian, seeming to view them as the enemies who will hurt Cai.


    Amused by the dog, Gao Ge walks to it and touches its head.


    ¡°Hei, you mustn¡¯t bite people!¡± Cai tells the dog. It seems that she knows that Hei is not good-tempered.


    Hei was a bit alerted but when Gao Ge puts his hand on its head, its eyes are full of surprise and then it lies on the ground comfortably.


    If it can speak, it must say to Gao Ge at the moment, ¡°Don¡¯t stop. Keep doing it¡­¡±


    Gao Ge is amused.


    ¡°You like this, do you?¡±


    His power of stars is good stuff. It is kind of a lucky chance for the black dog to have some power of stars now.


    ¡°Gee!¡± Cai looks at Gao Ge in disbelief with her eyes wide open, ¡°Wow, how did you make it?¡±


    ¡°Haha. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    Cai says grinningly, ¡°Hei is really awesome. Many villagers are afraid of it!¡±


    ¡°Why are they afraid of it? It is not scary,¡± Xie Zhuolian says curiously.


    ¡°Well, but it bites people and also chases after them. It is really fierce,¡± Cai says, ¡°The two kids in the house next door have been bitten by it. As a result, the villagers wanted to beat it to death but I stopped them. They seemed to show sympathy for me so they didn¡¯t pursue the matter.¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head and really can¡¯t tell this obedient black dog is that fierce.


    However, he finds that Hei is shaking its head at him.


    It seems to be saying that what Cai said was not the truth.


    ¡°Why did it bite those people?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Cai shakes her head.


    Hei lying on the ground suddenly barks, which sounds somewhat angry.


    At the moment, Cai continues saying, ¡°Nevertheless, the people bitten by Hei have one thing in common.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°They are all men!¡±


    ¡°They are all men?¡± Gao Ge chuckles and lowers his head to say to Hei, ¡°Are you a female dog?¡±


    Hei is speechless.


    Cai hastens to explain, ¡°No, Hei is a male dog. And I don¡¯t raise female dogs.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because female dogs will give birth to puppies. I¡¯m afraid that I cannot raise them well,¡± Cai says in a low voice.


    Gao Ge nods his head and feels complicated. He believes that if possible, Cai must also want to raise a female dog and then let the dog give birth to a flock of puppies.


    However, it is even not easy for Cai to support herself, let alone raise a flock of puppies.


    For the kids around her age, it may be unimaginable but it is really happening to Cai.


    It must be really unbelievable for those kids living in the big cities that when they are bidding for the expensive sneakers that may cost a few thousand, there are kids as old as them who dare not raise a female dog just because they cannot even afford a meal for themselves. Of course, there is nothing wrong with those kids in the big cities spending their money. After all, the money is their parents¡¯. Whether he himself is rich or not, Gao Ge won¡¯t resent the rich. He just finds it quite funny that a group of kids not even knowing who Jordon is should advocate the culture of sneakers and spend a few thousand on a pair of sneakers.


    Looking at Cai¡¯s dejected facial expression, Xie Zhuolian feels so sorry for her and then strokes her head, saying gently, ¡°Everything will be okay.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I believe.¡± Cai composes herself quickly. After hearing Xie Zhuolian¡¯s words, she wears a smile again. When she smiles, she shows two dimples on her face.


    Following Xie Zhuolian, Cai goes back to the room and sleeps.


    Zhang Jian knocks on Gao Ge¡¯s door.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing Zhang Jian standing at the door and rubbing his hands, Gao Ge asks with a smile.


    A man who doesn¡¯t like talking or simply is not good with words may not be annoying.


    Zhang Jian is a good example.


    He really wants to chat with Gao Ge but evidently, he doesn¡¯t talk much simply because of his character but not because he has a bias against Gao Ge.


    It is fair enough to say that Zhang Jian is down-to-earth.


    ¡°Ahem. Mr. Gao, I have a few words to say to you,¡± Zhang Jian says.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Gao Ge lets Zhang Jian in and pours a glass of water for the latter. There is no tea in his room so what they can drink is common boiled water.


    After sitting down, Zhang Jian lights up a cigarette and then passes one to Gao Ge too.


    The two men are smoking.


    ¡°Cai is a poor girl indeed.¡±


    Gao Ge is a bit confused.


    He didn¡¯t expect that Zhang Jian should come here to talk about this with him.


    ¡°Do you know why the black dog only bites men?¡± Zhang Jian says in a deep voice.


    Gao Ge laughs, ¡°You know that?¡±


    Zhang Jian nods his head, ¡°Cai is a little girl. Well, she is 14 or 15 years old, making her a young girl. Yet, it is thanks to the black dog that she can stay safe in the village. Otherwise, how can the men in the fishing village really be that mannered?¡±


    Gao Ge nods with a bitter smile.


    Actually, when Cai talked about it with him, he has had such a guess.


    Yet, he only feels that he should always look on the bright side.


    If his guess is right, there will be a deep sense of despair.


    Cai will feel despairing. So will he.


    ¡°When we just lived here, someone climbed over the wall and broken into the yard but he was scared away by Hei,¡± Zhang Jian says, ¡°I wanted to run after him but on second thought, I gave it up. I thought it was fine that he had left. If we make a fuss about it, the people of the Ghost Sect may be alarmed. Besides, when our mission is over, we can leave this place. However, when we leave, Cai will still stay here. Hence, it is not that we don¡¯t want to do anything but that we can¡¯t do anything.¡±


    Zhang Jian sounds deeply helpless when he says that.


    When Gao Ge wants to say something, Hei in the yard suddenly snarls hysterically.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Zhang Jian shakes his head to indicate that he has no idea.


    With a frown, Gao Ge stands up, throws the cigarette butt to the ground, steps on it and then walks out.


    He opens the door and sees Hei barking in the yard. A black figure was sitting on the wall.


    With two thuds, the black figure on the wall seems to have thrown something before Hei.


    ¡°Who is there?¡± Gao Ge shouts.


    Upon hearing Gao Ge¡¯s voice, the black figure wants to leave as soon as possible but Gao Ge has rushed forward and with a bound, he has jumped over the wall and landed a punch on the figure.


    ¡°Argh!¡± With a scream, that figure falls to the ground.


    ¡°Since you are here, why do you bother to leave?¡± Gao Ge sneers, carries him with one hand and returns to the yard.


    The yard is ablaze with light soon.

 Chapter 749 - The Wake-up Service

    Zhang Jian and Ge Chunrong cannot do anything for their own reason.


    On the contrary, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t have so many concerns.


    Does he fear that the people of the Ghost Sect may be alerted if he makes a fuss about it?


    Then, he may as well kill the thief and bury the corpse in the yard.


    Cai will have a hard time living in the village after he leaves? He can just take her away. After all, he is about to establish his own sect. It won¡¯t be a big deal to take a disciple back with him.


    Hei comes near and wants to bite the man but it is stopped by Gao Ge, ¡°I¡¯m right here. Stay out of this.¡±


    Hei is obedient to Gao Ge so it stops rushing forward and lies aside docilely, sticking out its tongue. Yet, it still gazes vigilantly at the man who wanted to climb over the wall and break into the yard.


    ¡°What did you throw in here?¡± Gao Ge stands before the man and asks.


    The man thrown inside by Gao Ge is 37 or 38 years old or so, wearing a linen gown with long hair. His hair is also tied up into a braid. He will be deemed as grotesque by the people outside the village but in Red Fish Village, many men all look like this. Hence, his appearance is not special at all.


    ¡°Bo¡­bones.¡±


    ¡°Bones?¡± Gao Ge laughs and says, ¡°You came here to feed Hei deliberately?¡±


    The man seems to be enlightened and then hastens to nod his head, ¡°Yes, yes, yes, I came here to feed Hei.¡±


    Gao Ge gives him a slap in the face mercilessly.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Slapped by Gao Ge, the man is startled and confused.


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a fool? Are you insulting my intelligence? Needless to say, those are bones, but you came here to feed Hei deliberately? Are you looking down upon me? Of course, you can insist on your statement. Yet, I will stuff the bones into your mouth,¡± Gao Ge says with a sneer.


    Hearing Gao Ge¡¯s words, the man is instantly frightened, his eyes also full of fear. He keeps swinging his hands.


    ¡°No. No!¡±


    Gao Ge is amused.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xie Zhuolian and Cai, who have also heard the noises, get out of their room too.


    Cai is a bit surprised to see the man in the yard.


    ¡°Uncle Hu? Why are you here?¡±


    The man sees Cai as if seeing the savior and then hastens to shout, ¡°Cai, come and help me! These bad people living in your house want to beat me!¡±


    ¡°Beat you?¡± Gao Ge is disgruntled at once, ¡°Uncle Hu, you are wrong. I don¡¯t mean to beat you. What I want to do is kill you and bury your corpse.¡±


    ¡°You are such a brute!¡± Uncle Hu thinks.


    It is a good thing that he doesn¡¯t voice out his thought.


    If he really says that, Gao Ge will surely slap him in the face and snap, ¡°Why would I show mercy for you?¡±


    ¡°Brother Gao, what¡¯s going on?¡± Cai hurries forward and asks.


    Gao Ge points at the man and says to Cai, ¡°This man wanted to climb over the wall and break into the house. He even threw two poisonous bones inside, trying to poison Hei to death.¡±


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t take a look at the two bones.


    Yet, he believes his judgment.


    Under the current circumstance, the bones must be poisonous.


    Hearing Gao Ge¡¯s words, Cai also looks astonished.


    ¡°Cai, trust me. That¡¯s not the truth!¡± Uncle Hu hastens to argue back.


    Cai looks so embarrassed and then whispers, ¡°Brother Gao, is there any misunderstanding? Uncle Hu is actually kind to me.¡±


    Gao Ge turns around to look at the man coldly, saying, ¡°Do you want to eat the bones?¡±


    Threatened by Gao Ge, Uncle Hu surely knows what he means. Uncle Hu shudders and doesn¡¯t dare to utter a word.


    ¡°Cai, let¡¯s go back to the house. Let the men deal with this,¡± Xie Zhuolian holds Cai¡¯s hand and says smilingly.


    Cai is a bit hesitant.


    Uncle Hu still wants to ask Cai for help but after meeting Gao Ge¡¯s fierce gaze, he immediately perishes the thought.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Without thinking much, Cai follows Xie Zhuolian back into the room.


    Gao Ge carries Uncle Hu aside.


    ¡°Do you want to die?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    Uncle Hu is dumbfounded. What kind of question is this? Does Gao Ge expect the answer of yes from him?


    There is always only one answer to this kind of question.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t¡­¡± He hastens to say.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to die, it¡¯s quite simple. Tell me. What did you mean to do by climbing over the wall?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    Looking at Uncle Hu¡¯s hesitant expression, Gao Ge has got a bit impatient.


    ¡°What are you hesitating for? Do you think I will let you go today if you don¡¯t give me an explanation?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll say it! I¡¯ll say it!¡± Hu hastens to say, ¡°I simply wanted to get something¡­¡±


    ¡°Um?¡±


    Zhang Jian explains, ¡°In other words, he wanted to steal our things.¡±


    ¡°Steal? What did you want to steal?¡± Gao Ge asks seriously.


    ¡°You look rich so I¡­¡±


    Gao Ge is also relieved to hear Hu¡¯s explanation. At least, the truth is not what he thought. In this case, it is not a big deal for Gao Ge.


    Well¡­


    It is a bit strange to put it that way but that¡¯s the truth.


    ¡°Let go of me. Let go of me¡­¡± Hu starts to kowtow to Gao Ge, ¡°I lost my head for the moment. I will never dare to do this anymore. I promise. I promise! Please don¡¯t tell anyone about it. If you do, I¡¯ll be doomed. I will be expelled out of the fishing village for sure¡­¡±


    Gao Ge looks at Hu and then takes a glance at Zhang Jian.


    Zhang Jian only smiles. Obviously, on this issue, he respects Gao Ge¡¯s decision and he himself has no comment.


    ¡°Are you telling the truth?¡±


    ¡°I promise what I say is definitely true!¡± Hu says in a hurry.


    This is not the first time that Gao Ge has interrogated someone.


    Judging from Hu¡¯s facial expression, if he still dares to lie in this case, he must be really impressive.


    ¡°Okay. Get lost.¡± Gao Ge waves his hand, ¡°I won¡¯t tell anyone about this simply because you are kind to Cai. Otherwise, I must kill you.¡±


    Hearing Gao Ge¡¯s words, Hu feels much relieved and then hastens to run away.


    Gao Ge heaves a sigh.


    This fishing village is so unpeaceful¡­


    ¡°Go back and sleep,¡± Gao Ge says to Zhang Jian.


    Zhang Jian nods his head and walks to his own room. Then he seems to think of something and whispers to Gao Ge, ¡°I think we had better be careful.¡±


    Gao Ge replies, ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Lying in bed, Gao Ge falls asleep quickly. However, he feels as if he didn¡¯t sleep long when he hears some noise.


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    ¡°All of you, get out!¡±


    ¡°Knock. Knock. Knock.¡±


    Gao Ge wakes up suddenly and dawn has broken by now.


    ¡°Is this the d*mned wake-up service of the fishing village?¡± Gao Ge rubs his dizzy head and feels sulky.

 Chapter 750 - Nonsense

    Gao Ge feels so strange. It is so noisy outside as if bandits broke into the village.


    He gets out of his room with a bottle of mouthwash and finds that quite some people have been in the yard but they are stopped by Zhang Jian.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Zhang Jian shouts and pushes down two people.


    Gao Ge takes a glance and finds that it is the villagers who are making the noises.


    They are all full of righteous indignation, which makes Gao Ge somewhat confused.


    ¡°There he is! That¡¯s the brat!¡± It is Hu released by Gao Ge last night who is shouting. He points at Gao Ge and shouts.


    Upon hearing that, the people behind also continue condemning him.


    Of course Zhang Jian cannot stop so many people.


    Gao Ge takes a few steps forward and rinses his mouth. Then, he suddenly lifts Hu over, pinches his neck and pushes him against the wall.


    ¡°Splash¡­¡± He spits the mouthwash over Hu¡¯s face and swings a punch over. The villagers clamoring aside are all blown out by Gao Ge¡¯s punch.


    ¡°Hu, you are not a good man,¡± Gao Ge says grinningly.


    Hu has been pop-eyed.


    Now, Xie Zhuolian and Cai also get out of the room.


    ¡°Gao Ge, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t learned about the situation yet,¡± Gao Ge laughs and says, ¡°Yet, let me guess. Supposedly, this guy broke into our house and wanted to steal things but he was caught by me last night. I promised I wouldn¡¯t tell others about it, but he is still worried. Therefore, he chose to take the initiative and accuse me of something. Somehow he slanders me and brings these people here, trying to expel us.¡±


    Then, Gao Ge¡¯s eyes become much colder. He throws Hu to the ground and steps on the latter.


    ¡°Am I right? Hu?¡±


    Hu coughs heavily, his face turning red.


    Meanwhile, he looks at Gao Ge in horror.


    Judging from Hu¡¯s facial expression, Gao Ge knows he has guessed it right.


    ¡°What? Am I a smart genius?¡± Gao Ge asks grinningly.


    Hu has wanted to snarl.


    Is Gao Ge a demon?


    Perhaps this is the first time that he has met a man like Gao Ge so he has no idea what to say.


    At the moment, a cry of anger comes.


    ¡°Let go of Hu!¡±


    It is a woman who shouts. She looks around Hu¡¯s age.


    ¡°Is that your wife?¡±


    Hu stays silent.


    ¡°Let go of Hu!¡±


    A group of villagers holding the fish spears also start to yell but due to what has happened, they dare to do nothing but clamor.


    ¡°Why are you holding the fish spears? Are you cosplaying as Poseidon?¡± Gao Ge asks with disgruntlement.


    The villagers look at each other and feel perplexed. Gao Ge¡¯s proactive asking makes them forget what they are here for.


    Of course, their perplexity doesn¡¯t last too long. The villagers shout at Gao Ge again.


    ¡°Let go of Hu first!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, let go of Hu!¡±


    ¡°Brat, if you don¡¯t want to die, release Uncle Hu now. Otherwise, I must kill you!¡± A young man who is 17 or 18 years old yells fiercely.


    Gao Ge looks at the young man with a snort, takes two steps forward and pats his own chest.


    ¡°I¡¯m standing right in front of you. If you dare to, just come and kill me.¡± Gao Ge squints at him with cold eyes.


    Gao Ge¡¯s words just make the young man stop clamoring.


    Seeing him stay still with a depressed look, Gao Ge feels quite satisfied.


    ¡°You deliberately acted like something! Yet, I asked you to kill me but you didn¡¯t have the nerve to do that. Why did you have to put on airs? Now, you¡¯ve embarrassed yourself!¡± Gao Ge says with a sigh.


    The young man feels so sad that he almost sheds tears when he hears Gao Ge¡¯s hurtful words.


    Why does Gao Ge have to point it out in public?


    Gao Ge is so merciless¡­


    ¡°Enough. Don¡¯t talk the crap with him. You just get out of our village. Otherwise, you will be buried here forever!¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    Gao Ge feels a headache.


    These people are all ordinary.


    If he kills them all, he will be in big trouble.


    Even if they are disabled, maybe the Dragon Court will talk with Gao Ge, let alone kill them all. Greater chances are that they will take Gao Ge back and cancel the mission.


    Of course, this is not what Gao Ge wants to see.


    Yet, if he doesn¡¯t teach them a lesson, it is really annoying to see them clamoring before him.


    At the moment, Cai also comes forward.


    ¡°Uncle Yun, Grandpa Ma, why are you here too?¡±


    An old man waves his hand at Cai, his face full of anxiety.


    ¡°Cai, come here!¡±


    He looks so anxious as if Cai would be eaten alive by Gao Ge if she acted slightly more slowly.


    Cai looks so confused.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Cai is not a fool. Of course, she realizes that the current situation is a bit weird so she doesn¡¯t run over at once but stands next to Gao Ge. She asks, ¡°Is there any misunderstanding?¡±


    ¡°Cai, you¡­¡±


    Before the old man finishes talking, Hu suddenly rushes to Cai.


    Gao Ge knocks him down with a kick again.


    ¡°Hey, you old brat. You¡¯ve really got the nerve. In this case, you still dare to run about?¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°No beating Uncle Hu!¡±


    ¡°Stop it!¡±


    They all start to shout.


    Cai is a bit surprised now.


    She looks at Hu and asks, ¡°Uncle Hu, Brother Gao let you go last night. Why are you here again?¡±


    ¡°Okay. You are so noisy. Even if you want to expel us, you must have a reason,¡± Gao Ge says with a sigh.


    ¡°Humph, Hu, tell him what you saw last night!¡± The old man addressed as Grandpa Ma by Cai says in a stern voice.


    Gao Ge lowers his head and looks at Hu stepped by him.


    ¡°I¡­ I saw with my eyes that this jerk was dragging Cai into his room and claimed that he wanted to make Cai his wife!¡± Hu says through gnashed teeth.


    Gao Ge feels like laughing now.


    He kind of feels sorry for Hu.


    Actually, there are so many ways to slander him. Besides, they are all outsiders and Hu is the local of Red Fish Village. These villagers will surely believe Hu rather than the outsiders.


    However, such a lie does sound so ridiculous.


    Cai is standing right here.


    She knows what happened last night.


    ¡°That¡¯s crazy talk! Uncle Hu, you are clearly talking nonsense! Yesterday, you were found to steal Brother Gao¡¯s things and yet, he still let you go out of kindness. How can you frame him?¡± Cai looks so furious that even her voice is slightly trembling.

 Chapter 751 - I Have a Video

    After Cai finishes talking, the villagers all appear confused and look at Hu.


    ¡°Hu, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Hu feels astonished and ashamed, saying, ¡°Sir Ma, you can¡¯t believe her. Clearly, Cai has been threatened by them. These people are of unknown origin. They suddenly came here obviously for an ulterior motive. It has been many years since outsiders came to our village last time.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Cai, have you been threatened by them?¡±


    ¡°Alas, Cai, come here. Don¡¯t be afraid!¡±


    The villagers hasten to say.


    Obviously, the villagers tend to believe Hu instead of Cai.


    Actually, this is pretty normal.


    After all, Hu is in his thirties or forties now. Cai is only a kid for them. A kid¡¯s words are surely not trustworthy.


    Hu probably has thought of it so he dared to slander Gao Ge and his peers in this way. Actually, Gao Ge didn¡¯t expect that Hu should be so unbelievably contemptuous. It is simply because he was worried that they might tell others about what happened last night and ruin his reputation. However, Hu¡¯s action tarnishes not only Gao Ge¡¯s reputation but also Cai¡¯s. Even if Gao Ge and his peers really left as he expected, how could Cai get married in the future?


    In such a fishing village, a girl¡¯s reputation is very important.


    This is what Gao Ge is truly mad about.


    After all, in his eyes, actually, it doesn¡¯t make any difference whether he stays in Red Fish Village or somewhere else.


    Now, the situation is different.


    If they really get out of the village now, Cai will be ruined by Hu.


    Gao Ge is filled with indignation.


    He is fine that Hu only wants to steal money out of greed.


    However, what Hu is doing has disgusted him to the extremity.


    ¡°Gao Ge, kill him!¡± Xie Zhuolian suddenly says.


    Gao Ge is a bit surprised. He turns around and looks at Xie Zhuolian. Now, she is dragging Cai tightly with one hand but from her eyes, Gao Ge can see her fierce killing intent. Obviously, Xie Zhuolian has been infuriated by Hu¡¯s shameless act.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t know much about Xie Zhuolian.


    After all, they haven¡¯t met each other many times.


    However, given what he has learned about her, he also knows that she is a kind-hearted girl. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t save him on that cold day.


    Yet, even such a kind girl wants to kill Hu now.


    Evidently, she must be extremely angry deep in her heart.


    However, Gao Ge shakes his head at Xie Zhuolian.


    Killing Hu is actually quite easy.


    However, if Hu really dies, they cannot get the truth from the dead.


    Therefore, Hu cannot be dead.


    At least he cannot die for now.


    When the truth is revealed, he can be killed then. Gao Ge won¡¯t say a word about it.


    Yet, these villagers all choose to trust Hu rather than Cai, which makes him feel a bit of a headache.


    It seems that there is not a good solution.


    ¡°Mr. Gao, I¡¯ve got something,¡± Zhang Jian suddenly walks to Gao Ge and says.


    Gao Ge is slightly dazed and then looks at him in confusion.


    ¡°I told you last night that he might not leave the matter at that,¡± Zhang Jian laughs and says.


    Gao Ge tries to recall his memory.


    Last night, after Hu leaves, Zhang Jian seems to have reminded him.


    Yet, at that time, he didn¡¯t take Zhang Jian¡¯s reminder seriously.


    After all, Hu is only an ordinary man. In Gao Ge¡¯s eyes, he won¡¯t be a problem at all.


    However, now, this jerk doesn¡¯t bite him but disgusts him¡­


    Gao Ge is so disgusted by him.


    He wishes to smash Hu¡¯s head now.


    ¡°Zhang Jian, what do you have?¡±


    ¡°A video,¡± Zhang Jian answers with a smile.


    ¡°A video?¡± Gao Ge feels confused, ¡°What video?¡±


    Zhang Jian gives a mischievous look and says, ¡°Let¡¯s play it and then you will know.¡±


    Then, he takes out his phone.


    Gao Ge stares at Zhang Jian with a complicated look.


    He felt that this untalkative Zhang Jian was an honest man.


    As it appears now, he is too young and innocent!


    Zhang Jian videotaped that secretly?


    When he takes Zhang Jian¡¯s phone and takes a look at it, he finds the video turns out to be more astonishing than he imagined.


    ¡°Zhang Jian, good for you.¡± After watching the video, Gao Ge gives Zhang Jian a thumbs-up.


    Zhang Jian scratches his head and grins.


    Gao Ge turns around and looks at the old man, saying, ¡°You are Sir Ma?¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡± The old man is dazed.


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    Gao Ge chuckles, ¡°To show you the evidence. I won¡¯t beat old guys.¡±


    Sir Ma still doesn¡¯t move. Clearly, he doesn¡¯t trust Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge is frustrated.


    Doesn¡¯t he look kind?


    ¡°Zhang Jian, show them the video,¡± Gao Ge turns around and says to Zhang Jian.


    The fishing village is not big, but it is not far away from big towns. Therefore, there is still electricity provided in the village. Phones are not rare in this place.


    Therefore, there is no need to explain what phones are.


    ¡°I have a projector and we can connect it with the phone. It¡¯s quite simple and the image is clear,¡± Xie Zhuolian whispers.


    Gao Ge turns around and looks at her.


    ¡°It is right in my storage space,¡± Xie Zhuolian says.


    Gao Ge is impressed.


    For cultivators, the storage space is mainly used to keep important things.


    Gao Ge¡¯s star map is relatively big but he still won¡¯t keep trivial things in there.


    After all, he cannot put a projector in it like Xie Zhuolian.


    This is¡­


    ¡°Miss Xie, please lend your projector to me,¡± Zhang Jian says with a smile.


    This is literally prepared for Hu.


    Hu becomes increasingly frightened.


    What Gao Ge and his peers say is also heard by him.


    Besides, when Gao Ge watched the video, he still heard the conversation in the video though he didn¡¯t see the image.


    It was the conversation he had with his wife when they were lying in bed last night.


    However, he never expected that someone was videotaping them with a phone back then¡­


    Thinking of that image, Hu feels a chill running down his spine.


    Gao Ge also takes a look at Zhang Jian.


    He has to admit that Zhang Jian is more considerate than him. After all, Zhang Jian is a middle-aged man.


    Of course this is a merit but in Gao Ge¡¯s eyes, Zhang Jian is not as adorable as Ge Chunrong for sure.

 Chapter 752 - Do It Myself

    The image is a bit vague and the light is dim, which has nothing to do with the phone and the projector but the surroundings back then.


    This cannot be changed.


    However, even though the image is not clear, the two people lying in bed still can be seen.


    One is Hu and the other one is the middle-aged woman who clamored before, aka, the wife of Hu.


    Seeing the scene, the crowd all look astonished.


    Hu¡¯s wife is startled.


    The sound is not loud but the people in the house can still hear the sound in the video.


    ¡°Alas, who are the people staying in Cai¡¯s house? That guy can just jump over the wall. Tsk. Pitifully, you didn¡¯t see that. I was quite startled. I almost couldn¡¯t make it back tonight.¡± This is Hu¡¯s voice.


    The village is this big, where the villagers all know each other.


    It is not difficult to recognize Hu¡¯s voice.


    Therefore, even if this is not a video but a voice recording, it is valuable proof.


    ¡°Hey, why did you have to go to Cai¡¯s house? You asked for it yourself.¡±


    ¡°I have no other option. Those people look quite rich. If I could steal something, I could pay for Hai¡¯s tuition.¡±


    ¡°If they inform on you here and there, what should we do? Then how can we have the cheek to stay in the village?¡± Hu¡¯s wife says worriedly.


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    ¡°How about figuring out a way to expel them?¡±


    ¡°What? What do you suggest?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    When the video is over, Hu¡¯s wife slumps on the ground with a pale face.


    All the gazes on her are full of scorn. Now, Hu is still out there. They can only vent their anger on her.


    ¡°Alas. What the heck!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, they are clearly fooling us.¡±


    ¡°Humph. For their own sake, they just slander others. How can Hu do such a shameless thing?¡±


    ¡°What can¡¯t he do? Isn¡¯t there a counselor to scheme for him?¡± The sarcastic voice makes Hu¡¯s wife want to kill herself.


    When they get out of the room, Gao Ge also lifts Hu.


    Together with two young men, Sir Ma walks to Gao Ge with an embarrassed look.


    This is also not surprising to Gao Ge at all.


    ¡°Ahem, young man, we¡¯ve got you wrong. Yet, it is because we have been fooled by Hu and his wife.¡±


    ¡°Emm.¡± Gao Ge nods and stares at Sir Ma, seeming to wait for him to continue talking.


    Sir Ma looks around and heaves a sigh. He can only continue talking, ¡°Young man, there is a misunderstanding indeed¡­¡±


    Before Sir Ma finishes talking, Gao Ge interrupts with a wave of his hand.


    ¡°Okay. Now that you¡¯ve realized that you wronged me, isn¡¯t it so difficult for you to apologize? Why are you blathering?¡±


    Sir Ma¡¯s face stiffens.


    The villagers behind all look embarrassed.


    ¡°Haha, it is because we have been fooled by Hu.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Hu is a villager of Red Fish Village. Who knows he would lie to us?¡±


    ¡°Alas. He looks honest but unexpectedly, he is such a man.¡±


    Gao Ge is annoyed.


    Simply put, these people still don¡¯t want to apologize.


    ¡°Young man, this is a misunderstanding indeed but it is nothing now. Nothing serious has been caused. In this case, let¡¯s just move on, okay?¡± Sir Ma coughs several times and says.


    Gao Ge frowns.


    Nothing serious has been caused?


    These people seem to think highly of Hu and his wife.


    If something serious were caused, he would have punished them severely.


    Do these people think Hu and his wife can do something to him and his peers?


    Why do they have the confidence?


    ¡°Yeah. After all, you are not hurt. That¡¯s all for this matter,¡± someone shouts.


    Gao Ge really laughs out of anger.


    ¡°Fine, tell me how to deal with Hu,¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Sir Ma feels astonished. He didn¡¯t expect that Gao Ge would suddenly bring this up so he turns around and takes a look.


    Someone says, ¡°Hu is such a jerk. We cannot let him go like this!¡±


    Gao Ge lets out a sigh of relief.


    He finally hears something reasonable.


    ¡°How about this? Let Hu watch over the ancestral temple for one month!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, let him watch over the ancestral temple for one month!¡±


    Gao Ge hears that and frowns.


    He thought he heard something reasonable.


    It is now that he realizes that he has overestimated these people.


    What¡¯s the problem with them?


    Hu has caused so much trouble and his punishment is to watch over the ancestral temple?


    Are they kidding?


    ¡°Anything else?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I mean, the punishment is only to watch over the ancestral temple? That¡¯s all?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    Sir Ma pulls a long face and obviously appears disgruntled.


    ¡°Young man, be easy on others. Hu is wrong indeed but all in all, you haven¡¯t been hurt anyway. Isn¡¯t letting him go easy for you?¡±


    Gao Ge laughs.


    His words sound so reasonable.


    He turns around and walks to Hu.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    Hu looks at Gao Ge approaching him and becomes extremely disgruntled. He moves away with his hands and legs.


    He looks at Gao Ge as if staring at a demon.


    Now, he only has one thought.


    Gao Ge is dangerous.


    Gao Ge is very dangerous!


    However, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t intend to give him a chance of resisting.


    The villagers in Red Fish Village also hasten to walk over.


    ¡°Young man, calm down!¡± Sir Ma is old. Otherwise, he must come forward and stop Gao Ge. Yet, he still tries to threaten Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge lifts Hu from the ground and gives him a slap in the face.


    Countless yellow teeth fall off his mouth with blood.


    Then, Gao Ge strikes a punch at him.


    Crack. Hu¡¯s left arm is broken.


    Feeling that he has beaten Hu more or less, Gao Ge steps on Hu¡¯s body and stares at the villagers coming near.


    ¡°Who dares to help him?¡±


    His snarl is like a landslide or a tsunami.


    All the people stop subconsciously.


    In their eyes, Gao Ge stepping on Hu looks like a sculpture.


    Those people all gaze at Gao Ge and stay still.


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t punish him, I¡¯ll do it. Actually, I kind of prefer to do this kind of thing on my own,¡± Gao Ge says with a smile.

 Chapter 753 - Not for Him!

    Gao Ge is quite easy to get along with.


    For example, the villagers of Red Fish Village cannot do anything to Hu for fear of hurting the other villagers¡¯ feelings.


    Hence, Gao Ge can only do it himself.


    He cannot bother others all the time.


    Hearing Hu¡¯s heartrending cries, Gao Ge still looks composed and turns a deaf ear to him.


    The villagers of Red Fish Village all feel their blood freezes.


    The shrill cries and the bone crack sound in their ears, which stimulate their nerves.


    Even if they cannot experience the pain themselves, they can still feel the pain Hu is suffering in this way.


    Some villagers in Red Fish Village are all pop-eyed.


    They didn¡¯t expect that Gao Ge should be so brutal.


    They start to doubt what life is all about.


    ¡°You¡­ You¡­¡± Sir Ma starts faltering due to anger. And some villagers even clamor for fighting against Gao Ge but even after they shout for a while, no one dares to take the lead to dash to Gao Ge. Actually, they need a leader now. If someone really dares to take the first step, maybe the other villagers will really dare to charge forward with him. For one thing, they clearly outnumber Gao Ge and his peers. For another, the law does not punish numerous offenders.


    It is a pity that Gao Ge¡¯s tough move completely shocks them so much that there is no leader for now at all.


    This is also what Gao Ge wants to see. After all, he doesn¡¯t want to come into conflict with the villagers of Red Fish Village. These villagers are ordinary people. Gao Ge cannot hurt them seriously. Besides, he has to stay in Red Fish Village for some time. It won¡¯t be a good thing if their relationship turns too sour.


    As to Hu, Gao Ge finds it a matter of course to punish him.


    Actually, if Hu really wants to steal his money, he doesn¡¯t care at all. Besides, as Hu mentioned, he tried to steal the money simply for his son¡¯s tuition, which is understandable. However, it cannot become a reason why he hurts a parentless girl. Gao Ge is not sanctimonious anyway. He always believes that whoever makes a mistake should be punished.


    Cai is also dumbfounded.


    She didn¡¯t expect that Gao Ge should be so decisive.


    Surely Hu didn¡¯t expect that he caused trouble for himself.


    It is great that Gao Ge doesn¡¯t kill Hu directly because he still has his own scruples.


    Actually, this is his mercy for Red Fish Village.


    After all, since when is Gao Ge a pushover?


    ¡°You, carry Hu over,¡± Sir Ma takes a deep breath and says to the two young men behind him.


    The two young men exchange glances and both see the horror in their eyes. If they looked alike, they would suspect that they were looking into the mirror.


    ¡°What are you afraid of?¡± Sir Ma gets so angry to see their facial expressions.


    ¡°Sir Ma, you¡­¡± One of the young men mumbles and yet fails to finish talking. It is not that he is not given the chance to talk but that he doesn¡¯t know what to say then.


    ¡°Okay. Cut the crap. Go over there!¡± Sir Ma says in a deep voice.


    Sir Ma is the village head of Red Fish Village. As the villagers, they surely don¡¯t dare to take his words lightly.


    Having taken two glances at Gao Ge, the two young men both take a deep breath and walk over there vigilantly.


    They reach out their hands to Hu with their eyes fixed on Gao Ge.


    They act like stealing things in front of a sleeping tiger.


    Seeing that Gao Ge doesn¡¯t seem to have a problem, they quickly carry Hu back to the crowd.


    After they finish their task, they realize their clothes have been wet.


    They are all soaked in sweat!


    They feel as if having got out of the jaws of death.


    They touch their foreheads and find their palms are wet.


    Seeing the scene, Gao Ge breaks into laughter. They act as if he were a demon.


    ¡°Now, you¡¯ve taken him back. If you have nothing to say, you can go back then,¡± Gao Ge says.


    His words sound as if he were sending away the beggars.


    This is Red Fish Village. By reason, Gao Ge and his peers are outsiders.


    However, the villagers are being expelled by an outsider.


    Their depression is imaginable.


    At the moment, Ge Chunrong is also back.


    He is so shocked to see so many people in the yard.


    ¡°Sir Ma, why are you all here?¡±


    Seeing Ge Chunrong, Sir Ma looks less disgruntled.


    However, he quickly pulls a long face and says in a stern voice, ¡°Mr. Ge, you must discipline your subordinate!¡±


    ¡°My subordinate?¡± Ge Chunrong is dazed.


    Sir Ma points at Gao Ge grumpily.


    Ge Chunrong is so shocked.


    He really wants to pinch Sir Ma¡¯s neck for interrogation.


    Why does Sir Ma think Gao Ge is his subordinate?


    Putting aside the fact that Gao Ge is no longer a member of the Dragon Court now, even if Gao Ge were still a member of the Dragon Court, he would be still senior to Ge Chunrong anyway!


    Isn¡¯t this a big joke?


    ¡°Ge, come here.¡± Zhang Jian waves his hand.


    Ge Chunrong walks over with a confused look.


    He takes a cigarette from Zhang Jian and lights it up. Hearing the two of them talk in a low voice, Gao Ge lies in a chair. Shortly after he lies down, Xie Zhuolian passes a cup of tea to him¡­


    After hearing Zhang Jian out, Ge Chunrong also knits his eyebrows.


    ¡°Sir Ma, obviously, you villagers wanted to set us up. It is lucky for us that my friend had a video. What if he didn¡¯t videotape Hu¡¯s conversation with his wife? Besides, it is also a good thing that we are good at fighting. Otherwise, we would be beaten to death by you,¡± Ge Chunrong walks to Sir Ma with a long face and says, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your mind? If you really piss him off, it will be easy for him to kill you all. Do you have a TV at home? Don¡¯t you watch TV? It is the era of aura recovery now! Can¡¯t you guess who he is? Or do you think that he cannot kill you?¡±


    Ge Chunrong¡¯s words render Sir Ma slack-jawed.


    He thought that Ge Chunrong would do justice to them. After all, he has dealt with Ge Chunrong before and he finds Ge Chunrong kind of a pushover and also very polite. Unexpectedly, Ge Chunrong acts so furiously after coming back.


    However, he also feels the determination of Ge Chunrong and knows that it is pointless to keep badgering.


    Yet, if he just takes the people away like this, will his position as the village head be discredited?


    ¡°How about this? Sir Ma, I¡¯ll make a compensatory payment of 10,000 yuan. What do you say?¡± Ge Chunrong says with a smile.


    Upon hearing that, Sir Ma is a bit surprised, ¡°10,000 yuan?¡±


    ¡°Not enough?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± Sir Ma hastens to nod his head.


    10,000 yuan is not an inconsiderable sum in Red Fish Village!


    Hu and his wife also look delighted.


    However, Ge Chunrong¡¯s words pour cold water on them.


    ¡°The money is given to the village but not Hu, because he deserves to be punished!¡± Ge Chunrong says coldly.

 Chapter 754 - Cai’s Request

    Having got 10,000 yuan, the villagers of Red Fish Village just go back home.


    As to Hu and his wife, they are also taken away by the villagers.


    The villagers have no problem with that. Hu and his wife cannot cause trouble anymore.


    Such an incident makes Gao Ge feel better about Ge Chunrong. Of course, it is definitely not because he came back and dealt with the trouble. After all, the villagers in Red Fish Village are not trouble in Gao Ge¡¯s eyes. What truly intrigues him is the way Ge Chunrong dealt with this incident.


    Only by spending 10,000 yuan, he not only dealt with the trouble but also made the villagers grateful for them. Sir Ma¡¯s gaze at them was full of kindness and gratitude before he left. Obviously, Gao Ge and his peers don¡¯t take the 10,000 yuan seriously but the sum is significant for the villagers here. Besides, the money is not for Hu, which shows their principle. It makes Gao Ge very comfortable. Otherwise, he would feel mad for a while.


    As to Zhang Jian, Gao Ge feels the man is not as simple as he appears. Zhang Jian doesn¡¯t talk much but he is a man of ideas, who is prudent and thoughtful. These are all his merits.


    After the villagers all leave, Ge Chunrong asks grinningly, ¡°Gao Ge, your temper is a bit bad today.¡±


    Gao Ge takes a look at him, ¡°I got up on the wrong side of the bed.¡±


    Ge Chunrong is speechless. Gao Ge becomes so grumpy just because he got up on the wrong side of the bed? In this case, a lot of alarm clocks may be smashed by him¡­


    He may smash tens of alarm clocks in one day.


    ¡°It is said that there are unruly villagers in the remote villages, which is quite true. Think about this. 10,000 yuan is a big sum of money for the villagers, which can show how poor this place is. Poverty gives rise to the desire for change. Some people choose to change the current situation. For example, in some places like Red Fish Village, they choose to sell marine products to different places. The first step is to build up the sales network and then raise money through the sales network to mend the roads. However, Red Fish Village is different. They only want to get some money from us. Hu is a good example. Therefore, people are really distinctive. Some poor people tend to change the current situation and make money on their own while some poor people just deserve to be poor because they only think about how to earn money indecently. Once they make it, they will do it again and again. If they can make money lying in bed, they won¡¯t bother to stand up. It is so tiring for them to stand!¡± Ge Chunrong, sitting on the chair, sighs and says.


    Gao Ge nods his head and finds Ge Chunrong¡¯s words quite reasonable. Apart from that, he can feel that Ge Chunrong really has experienced a lot.


    ¡°Oh right, I¡¯ve got the yacht as per your need. When are you sailing?¡± Ge Chunrong asks.


    ¡°This afternoon,¡± Gao Ge says.


    ¡°Okay. There is food, drinks and a map of the sea area. I¡¯ve marked the place you talked of,¡± Ge Chunrong says.


    Gao Ge laughs and nods, ¡°That¡¯s very considerate of you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure. Gao Ge, do you need me to help you? I¡¯m quite familiar with this place,¡± Ge Chunrong says.


    Gao Ge takes a look at him and says with a smile, ¡°If you can conceal your strength, it sounds like a good idea.¡±


    Ge Chunrong lowers his head resignedly, ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t need my help.¡±


    ¡°I can go with you!¡± At the moment, Cai suddenly runs over.


    ¡°You?¡± Gao Ge is a bit dazed.


    ¡°Yeah, I used to go to sea often but I did that only to help others. If you need to go to sea, I can help you too. The map won¡¯t be needed,¡± Cai says confidently.


    Gao Ge does believe Cai¡¯s words.


    However, he looks at Cai with a smile, his eyes seemingly filled with something.


    Gazed at by Gao Ge, Cai becomes somewhat flustered.


    ¡°Is there any other reason?¡± Gao Ge says.


    Cai whispers, ¡°I also want to take a chance.¡±


    Xie Zhuolian is a bit confused.


    ¡°Take a chance? For what?¡±


    Gao Ge takes a look at Xie Zhuolian and heaves a sigh.


    ¡°She wants to find her father.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Xie Zhuolian looks so astonished.


    Cai¡¯s father has been missing for many years.


    Everyone believes that he has died.


    Even if Cai¡¯s father doesn¡¯t die, it is impossible to find him in the sea after so many years. Can it be that her father has become Poseidon? This is surely impossible¡­


    However, seeing Cai¡¯s bashful and determined look, Xie Zhuolian can never voice out her thought.


    One needs hope to live on.


    Maybe finding her father is the biggest hope for Cai.


    ¡°Gao Ge, what do you think?¡± Xie Zhuolian turns around and looks at Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge knows that Xie Zhuolian throws the question to him because she doesn¡¯t know how to answer Cai.


    Staring at Cai¡¯s glistening eyes, Gao Ge thinks for a while and nods his head.


    ¡°Since you want to go, just go ahead. After all, you are only an ordinary girl. You won¡¯t make us exposed.¡±


    Then, Gao Ge pulls a long face and says seriously, ¡°But if you follow us to the sea, you must listen to us.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Cai hastens to nod her head.


    Actually, previously, she had to beg the villagers for approval if she wanted to go to sea with them. After all, everyone knows what will happen on the sea. If any accident really happens, they will become sinners.


    Even if they agreed in the end, they didn¡¯t agree so easily as Gao Ge did. Besides, after knowing Cai¡¯s aim, they would mock her.


    Since Gao Ge has agreed to her request, Ge Chunrong and Zhang Jian have no comment then. Their mission is to assist Gao Ge and they must listen to Gao Ge¡¯s order. Moreover, Gao Ge¡¯s capability is convincing for them.


    Hei suddenly barks.


    Gao Ge takes a look at it and pulls a wry face.


    ¡°You want to go with us too?¡±


    Hei nods its head nonstop.


    ¡°You wish.¡± Gao Ge cast a grumpy glance at it.


    If it is an ordinary black dog, it will be fine to take the dog with them. However, it is a rare beast, so they cannot take it then.


    Hei sticks out its tongue. Seeing Gao Ge¡¯s determined facial expression, it can only lie on the ground and stick out its tongue to show its disgruntlement.


    The lunch is made by Xie Zhuolian and Cai. To Gao Ge¡¯s surprise, Xie Zhuolian is quite good at cooking.


    At the table, Gao Ge gets to drink the herbal wine of the Xie Family again. So do Zhang Jian and Ge Chunrong, who also like the wine very much.

 Chapter 755 - Is That a Ghost?

    As the sea wind blows on their faces, they smell the fishlike smell in the air. Of course, it is more of a scent unique to the sea.


    Gao Ge is wearing a pair of sunglasses, a black coat and a pair of sneakers bought by Xia Lu. The engine of the yacht roars loudly.


    This is the first time that Cai has got to sit on a yacht.


    Jolting on the yacht in the sea, Cai also feels quite amazed. When she sat in the wooden boat, the boat was also tossed by the waves. However, it cannot be compared with her current feelings. Now, she feels as if flying from one wave to another.


    Taking a yacht is so amazing!


    ¡°The island you mentioned should be close,¡± Cai says with a smile.


    She has a good sense of direction. It is actually a great thing to have a good sense of direction in the sea.


    Evidently, Cai has successfully inherited the fine tradition of Red Fish Village.


    Hearing Cai¡¯s words, Gao Ge nods his head and turns to look at her, saying, ¡°Be careful.¡±


    Cai nods her head and says grinningly, ¡°Rest assured. I¡¯m good at swimming!¡±


    Gao Ge says with a smile, ¡°How good are you? If I throw you into the sea, can you swim back?¡±


    Cai is speechless.


    This is absolutely insane. It will take her three or three hours at least to swim to the bank. She will be exhausted to death.


    Xie Zhuolian grabs her hand and touches her head, ¡°You must still be careful.¡±


    Cai nods her head heavily.


    Gao Ge suddenly stops and looks into the distance with a frown.


    There is a black spot in the distance.


    ¡°Is it over there?¡± Gao Ge says.


    Cai staying behind him says, ¡°Yeah, right there.¡±


    ¡°Do we still need to keep going near?¡± Xie Zhuolian asks.


    Gao Ge thinks about it and turns around to look at Xie Zhuolian, ¡°You and Cai stay on the yacht.¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡±


    ¡°I will swim over there and take a look.¡±


    Xie Zhuolian becomes stern instantly.


    Now they can only see a black spot, which means that the island is a long distance away from them.


    It will take a long time to get there by yacht, let alone swim over there.


    Even a kid knows that some places look quite near but actually are distant. Surely Gao Ge knows that too.


    ¡°Rest assured. There won¡¯t be any problem,¡± Gao Ge says with a smile, ¡°I can conceal my aura. They won¡¯t find me. It is not a difficult thing to swim over there.¡±


    Speaking of that, Gao Ge hedges and adds, ¡°But you cannot trigger the Drunken Fairy Powder in my body randomly.¡±


    Xie Zhuolian pulls a wry face, ¡°I¡¯m not tactless.¡±


    Gao Ge bursts out laughing and dives into the water suddenly.


    ¡°Erk? Where is Brother Gao?¡± Cai stands up and widens her eyes open only to find that she cannot see Gao Ge now.


    He seems to sink into the water directly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him.¡± Although Xie Zhuolian is quite worried, she feels that she should set an example for Cai.


    Besides, she knows how strong Gao Ge is.


    Putting aside the fact that he hasn¡¯t been found by the Ghost Sect, even if he is found, in terms of Gao Ge¡¯s capability, there won¡¯t be any problem for him to escape safe and sound.


    Instead, they may become Gao Ge¡¯s burden.


    ¡°Sister Xie, can you drive the yacht?¡± Cai turns around and asks.


    Xie Zhuolian shakes her head.


    Actually, Gao Ge couldn¡¯t drive the yacht at first but after hearing Ge Chunrong¡¯s brief introduction, he gets the hang of it with ease and drives it very proficiently. She can¡¯t help suspecting whether Gao Ge is an expert in this aspect.


    When Ge Chunrong taught Gao Ge how to drive the yacht, she was standing aside but she couldn¡¯t understand at all. Actually, she knows every word uttered by Ge Chunrong but when the words were put together, she was at a loss.


    ¡°If Brother Gao encounters any danger, we cannot make it then?¡± Cai whispers.


    Xie Zhuolian is a bit surprised.


    She thought that Cai would be worried that they couldn¡¯t go back if Gao Ge didn¡¯t make it back.


    To her surprise, Cai was actually worried about Gao Ge¡¯s safety.


    She ponders over it and thinks this is probably the reason why Cai is so adorable.


    Because Gao Ge is not here, the yacht has been stopped. Inevitably, it will flow with the waves.


    ¡°Will the yacht flow farther and farther?¡± Xie Zhuolian drags Cai¡¯s hand and says in a fluster as if she has lost the sense of safety when Gao Ge is not around.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Cai doesn¡¯t want to deceive Xie Zhuolian but if she talks honestly, Xie Zhuolian will be more flurried.


    She stands up and looks around in depression.


    ¡°What kind of yacht is this? It runs fast but there is even no oar.¡±


    Then, Cai turns around and looks at Xie Zhuolian, asking, ¡°Sister Xie, do you have anything that can work as the oar?¡±


    Xie Zhuolian closes her eyes to check her storage space.


    However, she finds that most of the things in her storage space are herbs.


    ¡°This is orange, anaesthetic powder, wheat, dried tangerine¡­ Well, Cai, I have these things. Can they be taken as oars?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Cai is stunned. Somehow, she finds Xie Zhuolian¡¯s words sound so familiar¡­


    When Xie Zhuolian comes to her senses, she bursts out laughing.


    ¡°Haha, I¡¯ve asked a ridiculous question.¡±


    Cai is speechless.


    She totally cannot follow Xie Zhuolian.


    ¡°It seems that we can only count on the waves if we want to go back,¡± Cai says.


    ¡°Yeah, we don¡¯t need the oar but the waves¡­¡±


    They wait about one hour.


    The yacht flows farther and farther.


    Suddenly, Cai stands up, causing the yacht to shake too.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xie Zhuolian hastens to ask.


    ¡°Sister Xie¡­ Someone seems to be in the water.¡±


    ¡°Someone there?¡± Xie Zhuolian feels elated, ¡°Is it Gao Ge?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ It doesn¡¯t seem to be Brother Gao.¡± Cai gets so nervous that even her voice is shivering.


    Hearing Cai¡¯s words, Xie Zhuolian is also confused.


    She moves aside and looks down.


    The water ripples and a black figure slowly dives into the water.


    ¡°That is¡­¡± Xie Zhuolian gets nervous too.


    Cai is right. That is not Gao Ge indeed. At least, the clothes and the body shape are different.


    Then, the yacht starts to shake heavily.


    ¡°Cai, grab on!¡± Xie Zhuolian says.


    Cai hastens to grab the fence aside.


    The yacht is still swaying. Below the yacht, a pale face gradually shows itself.


    Only by one glance, Xie Zhuolian frowns.


    That is a swollen and pale face soaked in the water for years.


    ¡°Is that a ghost?¡± Xie Zhuolian mutters inwardly.

 Chapter 756 - Don’t Ask Me

    Xie Zhuolian just cannot get the pale face out of her mind.


    Even if she closes her eyes, she can still remember it clearly.


    However, when she was in Qiu City, Xie Zhuolian saw a lot of things more dreadful than that face.


    Therefore, the pale face is actually nothing to her.


    ¡°Cai, don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m here with you,¡± while talking, Xie Zhuolian has stood up.


    Cai grips Xie Zhuolian¡¯s clothes tightly but she seems to fear that she may hurt Xie Zhuolian by doing that, so she hastens to release her hand.


    ¡°Cai, sit up.¡± Xie Zhuolian inhales a deep breath and takes two steps forward, operating the strength in her body.


    She enters Taoism through medical cultivation. The strength in her body is medical strength. When she is in a battle, her fighting capacity is not very strong.


    However, under the current circumstance, she can only exert it.


    ¡°What is that? Show yourself!¡±


    After saying that, Xie Zhuolian regrets it.


    Why did she ask it to get out?


    If it really comes out and she cannot defeat it, what should she do?


    It will be really embarrassing then.


    Luckily, it doesn¡¯t listen to Xie Zhuolian.


    That figure sinks again, causes some subtle ripples and then leaves.


    ¡°Oh no¡­¡± Xie Zhuolian is a bit panic-stricken.


    Is it the ghost of the Ghost Sect?


    If yes, does it mean they have been found by the Ghost Sect?


    She turns to look at Cai and finds that Cai is lowering her head with a pale face.


    ¡°Cai, don¡¯t be afraid. That thing has left.¡± Xie Zhuolian comforts her with a forced smile, ¡°Maybe that¡¯s only a fish? Haven¡¯t you heard of this? In the sea, there is a kind of ghost-face fish, whose back looks like a ghost¡¯s face due to the refraction of light. As a matter of fact, it is a kind of fish only. There is nothing to be afraid of¡­¡±


    Before Xie Zhuolian finishes talking, she is interrupted by Cai.


    ¡°Sister Xie, that thing¡­ I find it very familiar.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Xie Zhuolian is astonished and then asks in surprise, ¡°Have you met it before?¡±


    When Cai raises her head, her face is full of tears.


    She sobs, ¡°That¡­seems to be my dad.¡±


    Xie Zhuolian is too astonished to utter a word.


    About one hour later, Gao Ge finally gets out of the water.


    At that moment, Xie Zhuolian is freaked out again.


    ¡°Gao Ge? You are back?¡±


    Gao Ge nods.


    ¡°Are you okay? How is it going?¡± Xie Zhuolian asks.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been to the island, which is not very big. There is a forest and a hill on it,¡± Gao Ge says.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been to the island?¡± Xie Zhuolian is shocked.


    Gao Ge takes a look at her and says, ¡°There is nobody on the island except for some animals.¡±


    Xie Zhuolian is a bit confused to hear that.


    ¡°Did we get it wrong? The Ghost Sect is not here?¡±


    ¡°Impossible. We can¡¯t get it wrong. Instead, my way of getting on the island is wrong,¡± Gao Ge says.


    Seeing Xie Zhuolian¡¯s confused look, Gao Ge explains, ¡°You should know about the Peach Blossom Spring, right? The fisherman entered the Peach Blossom Spring for the first time. Then after he left that place, why couldn¡¯t he find it again? This is a similar case. At first, the fisherman found the right route and got into the Peach Blossom Spring through the magic array haphazardly. However, he didn¡¯t actually find the way to enter that place. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t get in there anymore.¡±


    Xie Zhuolian nods and says, ¡°That¡¯s to say, there is a magic array around the island?¡±


    Gao Ge laughs.


    This is indisputable.


    However, it is not an easy thing to crack the magic array.


    Gao Ge only knows a bit about it.


    Master Guanshan knows more than him.


    Of course, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t need to worry about this issue for now. There are masters of this aspect in the Dragon Court.


    If they cannot figure out any solution either, he can only deal with it on his own.


    When he sits down, he finds that Cai looks sulky with her head lowered and her face stained with tears.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    Xie Zhuolian pats her head and says, ¡°After you got into the water, we encountered something weird.¡±


    Speaking of that, she looks at Cai and heaves a sigh. Then, she tells Gao Ge about what has happened and what they have seen.


    After hearing Xie Zhuolian out, Gao Ge is a bit surprised.


    He also looks at Cai and nods, saying with a smile, ¡°Maybe you were dim-sighted. Cai, you must miss your father too much.¡±


    Cai looks at Gao Ge and sobs without saying anything.


    Obviously, Cai has been certain that the figure was her father.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much,¡± Gao Ge says, ¡°If your father really dies, he must have crossed over. Maybe he has been reincarnated, right?¡±


    Cai shakes her head.


    ¡°According to Grandpa Ma, there are some water ghosts in the sea. They are death-substituting ghosts. So, they cannot be reincarnated unless they find their substitutes.¡±


    Gao Ge feels a headache.


    He is quite resigned.


    Kid as Cai is, she does know quite a lot.


    There are quite some sayings about water ghosts and death-substituting ghosts.


    Gao Ge has another guess.


    Yet, he cannot be sure about it now.


    He restarts the yacht and returns to Red Fish Village.


    Gao Ge can only ask Xie Zhuolian to comfort Cai. After all, he is poor at this kind of thing.


    In the room, Ge Chunrong and Zhang Jian sit in the chairs, updating Gao Ge about the Dragon Court.


    ¡°You are saying that Heaven Dragon and the others have arrived at Julang City?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°Yeah, Lord Heaven Dragon has headed here with several experts in magic array,¡± Zhang Jian says, ¡°They will probably arrive before dusk.¡±


    Gao Ge nods and frowns.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ge Chunrong asks.


    Gao Ge takes a deep breath and says, ¡°I suspect that we may have been found by the Ghost Sect.¡±


    Ge Chunrong and Zhang Jian are both shocked to hear that.


    ¡°Cai and Xie Zhuolian told me that they had seen Cai¡¯s father in the water. That should be a ghost. If this place is really the base of the Ghost Sect, maybe Cai¡¯s father is the ghost of the Ghost Sect now. Since he has seen us, they must have noticed our arrival,¡± Gao Ge says.


    Ge Chunrong thinks about it and says, ¡°Not necessarily. Maybe that is an ordinary ghost? It may not be a ghost of the Ghost Sect.¡±


    Gao Ge takes a meaningful look at him and says, ¡°Since the era of aura recovery, no matter what I¡¯ve encountered, I will be prepared for the worst. Only in this way can I gain the best result.¡±


    Ge Chunrong is lost for words.


    Zhang Jian asks, ¡°What should we do now?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s play it by ear. We¡¯ve got here by now. No matter what, we cannot give up,¡± Gao Ge says in a stern voice.


    ¡°Do I need to tell Lord Heaven Dragon?¡± Ge Chunrong asks in a low voice.


    Gao Ge says with a half-smile, ¡°Don¡¯t ask me. Even if I ask you not to tell him, will you keep it to yourselves?¡±

 Chapter 757 - You Need My Help?

    If everything is at the disposal of Gao Ge, he will surely hope to hide the fact that they met Cai¡¯s father¡¯s ghost from Heaven Dragon and the others.


    Once they know about it, the current deployment and decision about the current situation may be changed.


    This won¡¯t be a good thing.


    Yet, Gao Ge cannot do anything about it either.


    Although Ge Chunrong and Zhang Jian are nice to Gao Ge and never refuse Gao Ge¡¯s requests, it is still because they are ordered to respect Gao Ge¡¯s decision and offer him certain favors.


    If the Dragon Court didn¡¯t give them the order, could Ge Chunrong and Zhang Jian support Gao Ge strongly?


    The answer is apparent.


    Gao Ge won¡¯t blame them or hold a grudge against them for that. After all, he used to be a member of the Dragon Court so on this issue, he can understand these two people.


    Cai still doesn¡¯t look less sulky.


    All the time she thought her father was missing but not dead.


    However, what she has seen before pours cold water on her.


    As a saying goes, one just refuses to be convinced until he faces the grim reality.


    Now, she has faced the bitter reality.


    It is like waking up from a sweet dream only to see the miserable scene with no rainbow but dark clouds.


    This is what Cai is faced with.


    On this issue, Gao Ge really cannot be of help.


    He can help Cai continue sleeping and dreaming.


    When she wakes up from the sweet dream, in the face of the unexpected storm, she can rely on herself only.


    Xie Zhuolian has said what she should say and can say, and not only once, but it still doesn¡¯t work. Xie Zhuolian is not anxious either. She knows that even if she says nothing, it will be assuring enough to keep Cai company quietly.


    In the yard, Gao Ge sits in the chair, waiting for the arrival of Heaven Dragon and the others.


    No information has been acquired by now. It seems that the news that Heaven Dragon and the others have sneaked into Julang City is well blockaded.


    Gao Ge believes they are capable of this.


    It is simply because they represent the Dragon Court.


    What can¡¯t the Dragon Court do in the world?


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t believe there is such a thing!


    He operates his power of stars with his eyes closed.


    Getting to the island has consumed some of his power of stars. Since he has nothing else to do, he may as well take the opportunity to restore his power of stars first.


    Suddenly, Gao Ge hears the hurried footsteps.


    He slowly opens his eyes and looks at the door.


    Someone knocks on the door a moment later.


    ¡°Come on in.¡±


    Sir Ma comes inside with several young people.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Gao Ge is a bit surprised to see them and then he sneers, ¡°What? Sir Ma, are you here to make trouble again?¡±


    Having heard Gao Ge¡¯s words, Sir Ma becomes restless and hastens to wave his hand.


    ¡°No, you¡¯ve got me wrong. We are not here to make trouble.¡±


    ¡°So you are here to ask for money?¡± Gao Ge snorts.


    Obviously, due to Hu¡¯s matter, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t have a good impression of the villagers of Red Fish Village.


    This is quite normal. Gao Ge is not the type of man who will ask for another slap after being slapped in the face.


    Actually, Gao Ge¡¯s attitude is imaginable to Sir Ma and the others.


    Therefore, they are kind of hesitant on the way here.


    Yet, since they are here, they don¡¯t have to struggle then.


    ¡°Well, Mr. Gao, I know you are a capable master.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m flattered. I¡¯m a long way from being a capable master,¡± Gao Ge says, ¡°Being a master, one should be much older than me.¡±


    Sir Ma knows that Gao Ge is deliberately bantering but as a sophisticated man, he has seen a lot of ups and downs. Besides, he lives by the sea. He is clear that it is a good thing that Gao Ge is willing to flare up. It will be really weird if Gao Ge appears benign instead of getting mad. What he needs to do now is act humbly.


    He coughs and turns around, ¡°Come in then.¡±


    Several young men carry a wooden case inside.


    Gao Ge knits his eyebrows.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    Sir Ma rubs his hands and says with a grin, ¡°Will you open it and see it for yourself?¡±


    It happens that Zhang Jian and Ge Chunrong also hear the noise and walk out now.


    Gao Ge winks at them. Ge Chunrong reacts faster. He walks over and opens the case.


    ¡°Gee!¡± Ge Chunrong takes out an antique vase and turns to Gao Ge, saying, ¡°This vase is supposed to be from the Song Dynasty.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an antique.¡± Gao Ge is surprised.


    He didn¡¯t expect to see such a good thing here.


    Although Gao Ge doesn¡¯t know much about antiques, the vase must be worth a lot.


    Zhang Jian stares at it with narrowed eyes for a while and takes the vase from Ge Chunrong. He turns it over to take a look and then nods as if he has taken a tumble.


    ¡°This is from the Song Dynasty indeed and its name is Wind Hearing Vase.¡±


    ¡°Wind Hearing Vase?¡± Ge Chunrong is surprised. He also looks at the vase and takes a tumble with a nod, ¡°It is Wind Hearing Vase indeed. It should have got a base.¡±


    Seeing Gao Ge¡¯s confused look, Ge Chunrong turns around and explains to him with a smile, ¡°The Five Great Kilns of the Song Dynasty produced Ge ware, Ru ware, Guan ware, Ding ware and Jun ware, respectively. In fact, the Chai ware should be included too. However, the site of the Chai kiln hasn¡¯t been found by now so it is always not mentioned. It is said that Wind Hearing Vase was made by Shen Kuo from the Song Dynasty, which is hailed as the Top Porcelain Ware. Someone says that one can hear the sound of wind in Wind Hearing Vase. There are some more exaggerated sayings but as far as I know, its upper and lower parts are of the same width and it has a base. The vase will slightly shake at the mere rustle of leaves in the wind. It is kind of a high-quality article, except that its base is gone.¡±


    ¡°It should be quite valuable, right?¡± Gao Ge says.


    Ge Chunrong suddenly feels that what he has said is in vain. He should have told Gao Ge how much the vase is worth only.


    Complacence is etched on Sir Ma¡¯s face now. He continues saying, ¡°Mr. Gao, we¡¯ve got other good things here!¡±


    Gao Ge stands up and takes a glance. He immediately fixes his gaze on one of them.


    He picks a pearl as big as an infant¡¯s fist.


    ¡°Mr. Gao, this should be valuable too, right?¡±


    It is a good thing indeed. The pearl contains aura.


    It looks quite good. It should be quite good if he sends it to Xia Lu or Meng Jing as a gift.


    He turns around to look at Sir Ma and says with a half-smile, ¡°You¡¯ve brought so many good things here. You must need my help?¡±


    Sir Ma nods.

 Chapter 758 - The Case and the Coffin

    Gao Ge glances at the things in the case roughly.


    There are quite some good things in the case brought here by Sir Ma and the young men.


    ¡°Actually, I know these things are rare but I have no idea where we can sell them. Neither do I know how much they are worth,¡± Sir Ma says with a bitter smile.


    Gao Ge takes a tumble.


    No wonder Red Fish Village is still so poor even with these good things.


    ¡°Where did you get the case?¡± Gao Ge is not good at appreciating antiques. Yet, the case looks quite old and supposedly, it has been soaked in the water.


    Sir Ma¡¯s answer is consistent with his guess, ¡°We got it out of the sea.¡±


    Gao Ge nods while Ge Chunrong and Zhang Jian are not surprised at all.


    After all, they cannot think of any reason other than that.


    It is quite normal to get some good things in the sea for the people in the fishing village like Red Fish Village.


    However, Zhang Jian is confused.


    ¡°Did you find the commercial ship of the Song Dynasty?¡±


    ¡°It was quite likely.¡± Ge Chunrong also nods, ¡°It probably hasn¡¯t been discovered.¡±


    However, Sir Ma shakes his head.


    ¡°Commercial ship? I know what you mean but the answer is no. We searched in the sea for several days but we only found the case.¡±


    Zhang Jian feels a bit surprised. He lowers his head and shakes it, ¡°This shouldn¡¯t be¡­¡±


    ¡°Was the ancient commercial ship lost in this place?¡± Ge Chunrong says with a frown, ¡°Or was it carried here by the undercurrents?¡±


    ¡°Actually, apart from the case, there is another thing¡­¡± Sir Ma whispers.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    Rather than answer the question immediately, Sir Ma shows a complicated look.


    Seeing his hesitant facial expression, Gao Ge slightly furrows his eyebrows and says grumpily, ¡°You actually need my help with another article, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Feeling a bit surprised, Sir Ma nods and gives Gao Ge a thumbs-up, ¡°What a master! You¡¯ve got wonderful foresight indeed!¡±


    Gao Ge waves his hand to suggest that it doesn¡¯t work on him.


    Sir Ma doesn¡¯t feel cringy but says with a bitter smile, ¡°Actually, there was a coffin apart from the case back then.¡±


    ¡°A coffin?¡± Ge Chunrong is pop-eyed.


    ¡°Yes, a coffin. At that time, we felt it was ominous so we threw it back hurriedly and made a return voyage,¡± Sir Ma says.


    Zhang Jian nods and gives each of them a cigarette respectively.


    After he lights up his own cigarette, he takes a deep breath and puffs out a cloud of smoke, ¡°In this case, it should be over then.¡±


    Gao Ge laughs, ¡°Can it be that you want to get the coffin back so you want me to fish it out from the sea for you?¡±


    Sir Ma hastens to shake his head and says with a long face, ¡°Mr. Gao, don¡¯t ridicule me. I¡¯m here for the coffin indeed. It happened half a month ago, which we didn¡¯t pay much attention to. Now, something has happened again.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Sir Ma knows that if he keeps others guessing again, he will be too annoying. Hence, with a cough, he looks around as if fearing being found. Then, after making sure no one is around, he lowers his voice and says, ¡°A few hours ago, we saw the coffin.¡±


    ¡°You went to retrieve it again?¡± Gao Ge flicks the cigarette ash away and asks.


    Sir Ma hastens to shake his head, ¡°We are not tactless. As I said before, it is ominous. Hence, we¡¯ve always stayed away from it. We just don¡¯t go there anymore in case of getting into any trouble. You know, the villagers here live on fishing so we tend to believe this kind of thing. Yet, there are quite some queer things in the world. For example, the coffin floated here just now¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Now, not only Ge Chunrong but also Gao Ge and Zhang Jian are astonished.


    ¡°You mean the coffin floated here?¡± Ge Chunrong says in disbelief, ¡°Is it so light?¡±


    ¡°It is not light! Not at all! It is super heavy!¡± Sir Ma hastens to say, ¡°Not many people know about this now. I¡¯m afraid that the villagers will fall into a panic if they do.¡±


    Ge Chunrong snorts, ¡°You are actually afraid that the villagers will flee out of here if they know about it, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Sir Ma shrugs his shoulders and doesn¡¯t look embarrassed about being seen through.


    As the village head of Red Fish Village, it is quite normal to have such a worry.


    ¡°Well said. I did have that concern but not anymore for now. Someone is missing in the village.¡±


    ¡°Who is that?¡±


    ¡°Hu!¡±


    ¡°Hu?¡± Gao Ge is a bit dazed.


    Ge Chunrong is disgruntled, ¡°You think it was done by us?¡±


    ¡°No, no, no!¡± Sir Ma hastens to wave his hand, ¡°I don¡¯t know what others think but I surely won¡¯t think this way. I¡¯m not muddle-headed. I know that you are all capable, or I should call you cultivators, right? Hence, you big shots can never bother to deal with Hu.¡±


    ¡°In this case, why do you tell us about it?¡± Ge Chunrong says disgruntledly.


    Sir Ma says with a bitter smile, ¡°You don¡¯t know about this. The coffin was got out of the water by Hu back then¡­¡±


    Gao Ge nods his head.


    He takes a look at Ge Chunrong and Zhang Jian, saying with a smile, ¡°How about taking a look at it?¡±


    ¡°Shall we wait for Lord Heaven Dragon and the others first?¡±


    ¡°Fine by me.¡± Gao Ge shrugs.


    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Sir Ma instantly gets anxious and says, ¡°Please come and look at it with me first. Maybe we can find Hu. If we wait a bit longer¡­¡±


    While speaking, Sir Ma also takes a few glances at the wooden case.


    He is clearly saying that since he has brought the gift here, they should go there and take a look with him!


    ¡°In this case, let¡¯s go and take a look then.¡± It is not that Gao Ge attaches much importance to the case of things but that he also finds something weird with this matter. Besides, he also wonders whether it has something to do with the Ghost Sect.


    Hearing Gao Ge¡¯s decision, Zhang Jian and Ge Chunrong don¡¯t stop him then.


    After all, they know Gao Ge¡¯s capability.


    Hence, they think Gao Ge can deal with it.


    Following Sir Ma, they walk out of the yard and head to the seaside.


    At the beach, there is a cabin, outside which some sea fishes are dried. The smell of fish permeates the air. Gao Ge rubs his nose and feels uncomfortable.


    Apart from that, there seems to be a putrefactive odor. It doesn¡¯t seem a surprising thing to smell the putrefactive odor at the seaside.


    However, after taking a few steps, Gao Ge suddenly stops.


    Zhang Jiu also whispers, ¡°The odor doesn¡¯t smell right.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Ge Chunrong asks.


    Zhang Jian takes a look at him with meaningful eyes, ¡°It doesn¡¯t smell like fish but¡­¡±


    He hedges and doesn¡¯t continue saying as if he doesn¡¯t dare to guess at will. Yet, Gao Ge completes his sentence, ¡°It smells more like a decaying corpse, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    Zhang Jian nods with a bitter smile. It seems that he is not the only one to have the delusion.

 Chapter 759 - Open the Coffin

    Walking ahead of Gao Ge and Zhang Jian, Sir Ma is also shocked to hear their conversation.


    He turns to look at Gao Ge and points at the cabin.


    ¡°The coffin is placed inside.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Gao Ge nods his head.


    Sir Ma whispers, ¡°Shall we make some preparations?¡±


    Ge Chunrong can¡¯t help asking, ¡°Tell me what we should prepare?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ Like talismans? Sticky rice? Ink strings?¡± Sir Ma asks.


    ¡°Forget it. We are cultivators, not Taoist priests.¡± Ge Chunrong doesn¡¯t know whether to cry or to laugh. He is so astonished by Sir Ma¡¯s mindset.


    Sir Ma heaves a sigh. It seems that he feels Gao Ge and the others are not reliable.


    Unwilling to explain to him, Gao Ge urges him to move faster.


    When they get to the door of the cabin, Sir Ma and the two young men behind him stop as if they are afraid of going inside. He whispers to Gao Ge, ¡°Well, Mr. Gao, can we wait outside?¡±


    Seeing Sir Ma¡¯s frightened look, Gao Ge can¡¯t be bothered to make things difficult for him. Hence, Gao Ge only nods and goes inside with Ge Chunrong and Zhang Jian.


    The cabin is not big, in which there is a coffin. Sir Ma says outside, ¡°Mr. Gao, the coffin is really heavy. It took seven or eight people to carry it here.¡±


    Gao Ge chuckles.


    They are quite bold indeed.


    They dared to touch the coffin.


    Although Sir Ma is still standing outside, he seems to have guessed Gao Ge¡¯s thought so he says helplessly, ¡°We were too frightened. If we left the coffin in the sun and the corpse got out of the coffin, what should we do?¡±


    Gao Ge pulls a wry face.


    Sir Ma is so insightful.


    However, such a worry makes sense anyway. Especially the elder like Sir Ma may pay more attention to this kind of matter.


    ¡°Mr. Gao, there is something wrong with the coffin indeed,¡± Zhang Jian says.


    Gao Ge takes a look at him with complicated eyes.


    Even an idiot can perceive that something is wrong with the coffin in the cabin.


    This is a red coffin. More dreadfully, the coffin looks as if it were painted just now.


    Apart from that, Gao Ge also realizes that the odor they smelt when they went near the cabin actually comes from the coffin.


    ¡°Gao Ge, what shall we do?¡± Ge Chunrong asks.


    ¡°Open the coffin,¡± Gao Ge says.


    ¡°What?¡± Ge Chunrong is startled.


    ¡°Or else?¡± Gao Ge says smilingly, ¡°We are not Taoist priests. What else can we do other than open the coffin? Putting aside whether the corpse will come back to life, even if it turns out to be a Ghost King, what¡¯s to fear?¡±


    Ge Chunrong thinks about it and finds what Gao Ge said quite reasonable so he doesn¡¯t object then.


    Gao Ge takes two steps forward and stands beside the coffin. Even so, he can feel the cold.


    This is the so-called Yin Qi.


    Yin Qi and evil Qi are different.


    ¡°Carry the coffin outside first,¡± Gao Ge says in a stern voice.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Of course, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t need to do this kind of trivial thing on his own.


    Ge Chunrong and Zhang Jian are the assistants of Gao Ge.


    They directly carry the coffin outside together.


    Sir Ma guarding outside is stupefied in shock.


    Dang.


    It is because he is frightened that he stays outside. However, he still cannot get away from that. Why does Gao Ge have it carried outside?


    What must happen will happen anyway.


    That¡¯s how he feels now.


    He wants to cry!


    ¡°Mr. Gao, what do you mean?¡± Sir Ma doesn¡¯t dare to take Gao Ge lightly but he still can¡¯t help coming forward and asking when he sees the coffin is being carried outside.


    Gao Ge takes a look at him and arches his eyebrows, saying, ¡°What are you saying?¡±


    ¡°Why do you move the coffin out?¡±


    Gao Ge thinks about it and says seriously, ¡°The light is poor inside.¡±


    Sir Ma thinks about it and also becomes lost for words. There seems to be nothing wrong with Gao Ge¡¯s explanation.


    Sir Ma cannot volunteer to carry a lit lantern aside anyway.


    He feels that he still doesn¡¯t have the courage.


    Therefore, he may leave it to Gao Ge.


    He should just let Gao Ge cope with this as he wishes¡­


    ¡°Hey, Sir Ma, will you open the coffin?¡± Gao Ge waves at Sir Ma and says.


    Sir Ma can¡¯t help shuddering.


    What the heck! This is not giving a prize!


    ¡°You may do it yourself.¡± Sir Ma hastens to take several steps backward with an obsequious smile, his face full of fear.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t make things difficult for him.


    He feels that if Sir Ma were not the village head of Red Fish Village, he would run away now.


    Gao Ge pats on the coffin and instantly, the Yin Qi covering the coffin is instantly shattered.


    The cover becomes loose at once.


    Gao Ge puts his hand on it and turns to look at Ge Chunrong, asking, ¡°Do we need to cast a spell when we open the coffin?¡±


    Ge Chunrong contemplates and says in a low voice, ¡°Abracadabra?¡±


    Gao Ge laughs and turns around, his face becoming serious.


    He shouts, ¡°Alakazam!¡±


    With a bang, the coffin cover is lifted, which spins several rounds in the air and falls to the ground heavily.


    His action is simple and violent.


    It is not because Gao Ge doesn¡¯t regard the corpse in the coffin with respect and reverence. Instead, the coffin shows up on its own obviously to make trouble. In this case, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t have to be nice.


    ¡°Erk?¡± Seeing the corpse in the coffin, Gao Ge is completely dumbstruck.


    Zhang Jian and Ge Chunrong also hasten to go forward and look at the coffin. They can¡¯t help frowning.


    A bad odor permeates the air. Sir Ma and the others also take two steps back.


    ¡°Mr. Gao, what¡¯s going on?¡± Sir Ma pinches his nose and asks, ¡°Is the corpse odor poisonous?¡±


    Sir Ma is not young. Gao Ge cannot figure out why this old man is so cowardly.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you come over and take a look yourself?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Sir Ma thinks about it. He sees that Gao Ge and his peers are standing there as if everything were fine. And he himself doesn¡¯t feel uncomfortable. Then, he drags the two young people behind him and plucks up the courage to go forward.


    They stick out their heads and take a glance into the coffin. Instantly, they are slack-jawed.


    ¡°This¡­ This is Hu?¡±


    Sir Ma¡¯s voice is trembling nervously.


    There are still many worms wriggling on the corpse, which is the most shocking part. It is warm here but it hasn¡¯t been long since Hu was missing. Even if he died at the moment of being lost, his corpse couldn¡¯t decay so fast.


    Sir Ma slumps on the ground with dull eyes. The two young people are also gravely terrified.

 Chapter 760 - Not Killed by Mr. Gao

    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t feel angry about Hu¡¯s death.


    He has taught Hu a lesson before but Hu is not a delightful man indeed.


    If Gao Ge cries over Hu¡¯s death, he must doubt whether something is wrong with his own intelligence.


    The best he can do is not to kill Hu. Of course, he cannot weep loudly from sorrow when he learns about Hu¡¯s death.


    ¡°You said he was missing. How come his corpse is here?¡± Ge Chunrong asks with a frown.


    Obviously, his thoughts are in a muddle now.


    ¡°Can it be that this is Hu¡¯s ancestor so they look alike?¡± One of the young men following Sir Ma here asks in a low voice.


    Gao Ge is speechless to hear that.


    Are all the villagers in Red Fish Village so whimsical?


    Ancestor?


    This is also what Gao Ge fails to think through.


    By reason, even if Hu really died, he shouldn¡¯t lie in the coffin, let alone decay within such a short while.


    This is too perplexing.


    Therefore, he believes that there must be some hidden trick.


    Yet, in the coffin before them, there is nothing but Hu¡¯s corpse.


    It seems impossible for Gao Ge to find any clue.


    ¡°Mr. Gao, what¡¯s going on?¡± About several minutes later, Sir Ma finally collects himself and asks Gao Ge scrupulously.


    It seems that Sir Ma has regarded Gao Ge as a psychic.


    It is a pity that Wen Yihuan is not here.


    Gao Ge knows Master Wen¡¯s capability. If Master Wen were here, he might be able to give Sir Ma an answer.


    Gao Ge is capable. For example, if he runs into a zombie, Gao Ge can strike a punch and crush him/her. Yet, as to how the zombie is formed, he really has no idea at all.


    Everyone has his own expertise.


    Gao Ge is not a psychic.


    In this regard, Gao Ge cannot offer any constructive ideas.


    ¡°How would I know?¡± Hence, Gao Ge gives Sir Ma a very simple answer.


    Sir Ma is dumbstruck.


    What a rude answer!


    Yet, Sir Ma knows that he should never offend Gao Ge.


    Thus, he whispers, ¡°Mr. Gao, what do you suggest we should do next? Or, how should we cope with the coffin and Hu¡¯s body?¡±


    Gao Ge thinks about it and says, ¡°Burn them.¡±


    Sir Ma asks with worry, ¡°Is it inappropriate to burn them?¡±


    ¡°What? Do you want to save the coffin for your funeral?¡± Gao Ge gives him a sideways glance and smiles.


    Sir Ma gets so furious and feels that the way Gao Ge talks is too annoying. Yet, he cannot do anything about it. After all, he cannot defeat Gao Ge. Besides, he has offended Gao Ge before. Understandably, Gao Ge is a bit moody now¡­


    Well.


    For Sir Ma, this should be a kind of self-condolence.


    ¡°It is said that if one burns the coffin without the consent of the owner, he will cause trouble for himself!¡± A young man says in a low voice.


    Gao Ge takes a look at him and nods, ¡°You¡¯ve got a point.¡±


    The young man feels delighted that he has been praised by the master. He is a bit shy¡­


    ¡°How about this? Why don¡¯t you ask the coffin¡¯s owner whether you can burn the coffin? Try your best to get his consent,¡± Gao Ge says to the young man calmly.


    The young man says with an embarrassed smile, ¡°You must be kidding. I don¡¯t know where the coffin¡¯s owner is.¡±


    ¡°Well, how about making a wish to let him go to you at night?¡± Gao Ge persuades.


    The young man feels like killing himself.


    It sounds¡­so ominous!


    ¡°Enough. Cut the crap. Either burn the coffin and the corpse or take them back. After all, this has nothing to do with me,¡± Gao Ge says impatiently.


    ¡°Well¡­ Burn them then.¡± Sir Ma takes a deep breath and heaves a sigh.


    This is a helpless act.


    In Sir Ma¡¯s opinion, now they haven¡¯t figured out the situation yet. If they burn the coffin recklessly, trouble may be incurred.


    This is very likely.


    However, they cannot think of any other better solution than this.


    Besides, Gao Ge is still here.


    After all, it is Gao Ge who proposes burning the coffin. Even if the coffin¡¯s owner is pissed off, he should go to Gao Ge rather than him and the young men.


    Thinking of that, they are much relieved.


    However, to Sir Ma¡¯s astonishment, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t intend to intervene with burning the coffin.


    Of course, Gao Ge is not afraid but simply can¡¯t be bothered to interfere.


    Sir Ma has no other choice but to summon all the villagers.


    He really doesn¡¯t dare to do it with the two young men only but if all the villagers are here, they will be more assured. Besides, if they have to fall on evil days, they will suffer together. Well, he still believes that the law does not punish numerous offenders.


    Gao Ge can guess Sir Ma¡¯s mind but it doesn¡¯t have anything to do with him. Hence, he cannot be bothered to deal with it.


    Sir Ma is the village head of Red Fish Village. Surely, the villagers of Red Fish Village don¡¯t dare to take his order lightly.


    Hu¡¯s wife is going crazy after seeing Hu¡¯s body.


    Astonishingly, she directly rushes to Gao Ge.


    ¡°It¡¯s you! You killed Hu! Why wouldn¡¯t you let go of Hu? You beast! Beast!¡±


    Seeing the woman crying the hell out of her, the other villagers all glare at Gao Ge.


    Obviously, they think the same as Hu¡¯s wife.


    Now that Hu is dead, the No. 1 suspect must be Gao Ge. After all, Gao Ge has got into a conflict with Hu before.


    ¡°Enough! Shut up!¡± Gao Ge doesn¡¯t say anything but Sir Ma knows that if they make him mad, all the villagers will be doomed. Besides, Gao Ge didn¡¯t even know about Hu¡¯s death before. How is it possible that Gao Ge killed Hu?


    They still need Gao Ge¡¯s help now. If they really piss off Gao Ge and he directly leaves the coffin¡¯s matter alone, they will be really messed up.


    As the village head of Red Fish Village, even if he doesn¡¯t think for himself, he must think for the villagers.


    Well¡­ Even if he doesn¡¯t think for the villagers, he should still think for his own life¡­


    ¡°Hu was not killed by Mr. Gao,¡± Sir Ma takes two steps forward and says with a grim face, ¡°Don¡¯t you remember the coffin?¡±


    Quite some people are shocked to see the coffin.

 Chapter 761 - The Female Ghost’s Resentment

    Sir Ma¡¯s words render all the villagers present quiet.


    Interestingly, Sir Ma may not be able to kill them whereas Gao Ge can do it. Yet, they have fear for Sir Ma.


    It is similar to the saying that the officer is no better than the current person-in-charge.


    Or rather, Sir Ma has taught them a lesson before whereas Gao Ge hasn¡¯t. In this case, of course they don¡¯t fear Gao Ge.


    All the people fix their gaze on Sir Ma.


    They are waiting for Sir Ma to continue talking.


    However, quite some villagers are already astonished.


    Obviously, what Sir Ma said has reminded them of something.


    A lot of people stare at the red coffin in fear with their eyes wide open.


    It is as if they saw the demon crawling out of hell.


    It seems that what they have experienced makes them have a deep impression of the red coffin.


    ¡°Why is the coffin here?¡± Someone asks in a low voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Does Hu¡¯s death have anything to do with the coffin?¡±


    ¡°I guess so. Hu is the one who got the coffin out of the water at that time!¡±


    The more they guess, the more fear they feel.


    This is indisputable.


    What terrifies them more is Hu¡¯s current mortal appearance.


    Many villagers present know about Hu¡¯s disappearance. After all, Red Fish Village is not big.


    Even if Hu was killed as soon as he disappeared, it is too unimaginable that his body is so seriously decayed.


    Therefore, it is not likely that Hu was killed by Gao Ge.


    Besides, they can recognize that Gao Ge is a master.


    Such a master is not likely to be really mad at Hu.


    He wouldn¡¯t even make trouble for Hu after the incident was dealt with.


    Besides, they trust Sir Ma.


    Since Sir Ma tells them that it has nothing to do with Gao Ge, Sir Ma can¡¯t be lying for the sake of Gao Ge then.


    ¡°Well, listen to me. I ask you to come here so that I can announce the decision to burn the coffin!¡± Sir Ma says.


    He wanted to conceal the matter in fear that the villagers of Red Fish Village would be panic-stricken. Yet, under the circumstance, he cannot think too much. After all, he cannot really burn the coffin on his own. And it takes more than two or three people to burn the coffin anyway.


    Besides, he hasn¡¯t said that it is an act to show respect for every village¡¯s right to be informed.


    No one can find fault with his current way of handling this matter.


    Sir Ma talks for more than ten minutes or so and kind of makes clear the stakes.


    In the end, he coughs and looks at the villagers, ¡°Now, any problem?¡±


    The villagers of Red Fish Village look at each other. It seems that they do not have any problem now.


    Although they also think it is ominous to burn the coffin like this, there doesn¡¯t seem to be a better way for now.


    Besides, Gao Ge and his peers are still here. If anything really happens, they can help handle it. If a big problem arises after they leave, the villagers will be really doomed then.


    Therefore, it is a wise act to burn the coffin now.


    They even believe that Gao Ge¡¯s suggestion is totally for their own good. What they don¡¯t know is the reason why Gao Ge offers such a suggestion is that he finds it relatively simple and convenient.


    Great things may be done by mass effort.


    It is a good saying that fits the scenario well.


    Shortly, the bonfire is prepared but when they deal with the coffin, they encounter a problem.


    The flame leaps high around the red coffin but to their astonishment, in such heavy flames, the red coffin still remains the same. It seems the coffin won¡¯t be burned into ashes as if it were made of iron.


    This also surprises Gao Ge. With a frown, he stares at the coffin in the flames and looks confused.


    ¡°Do you feel it?¡± Ge Chunrong walks to him and whispers.


    Gao Ge nods.


    When the red coffin is being burned by the fire, rushes of Yin Qi keep gathering inside the coffin.


    Ordinary people may not feel it but Gao Ge can truly feel it.


    Not only Gao Ge but also Zhang Jian and Ge Chunrong obviously notice it. Otherwise, Ge Chunrong wouldn¡¯t ask Gao Ge about it on purpose.


    ¡°Mr¡­ Mr. Gao, what is going on?¡± Sir Ma also comes near Gao Ge and his voice is trembling.


    Seeing such a weird scene, he cannot keep absolutely calm.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Probably the temperature is not high enough. Why don¡¯t you go over and check it?¡± Gao Ge says.


    Sir Ma¡¯s face turns pale in fear. He doesn¡¯t even dare to go near the coffin, let alone check the temperature of the flames.


    ¡°Oh no! Sir Ma, look over there!¡± A villager suddenly shouts in horror.


    ¡°That is¡­¡±


    ¡°Good heavens!¡±


    The villagers all exclaim in fear.


    Gao Ge narrows his eyes and also feels taken aback.


    The flames keep rising and eventually form a woman¡¯s face, which is coquettish and enchanting with a chignon.


    Yet, her eyes look exceedingly cold. Only by one glance, one can feel cold.


    ¡°Ghost!¡±


    With a shout, the villagers of Red Fish Village finally come to their senses and flee in different directions.


    ¡°Come back! Come back!¡± Sir Ma shouts.


    However, driven by extreme fear, no one cares about him.


    This is the test of life and death.


    Gao Ge suddenly sneers.


    He reaches out his hand and his power of stars surges madly.


    ¡°I only meant to have your coffin burnt but you insist on making trouble. What? Do you think I will fear a ghost?¡±


    After saying that, Gao Ge reaches out his hand and meanwhile, a gale blows by and the fire surges, which echoes with the waves of the sea.


    With a bang, the bonfire directly explodes. With a painful shout of the woman, the red flames quickly turn weirdly blue.


    ¡°Show yourself!¡± As Gao Ge shouts, a rush of thunderous power spurts out of his arm and pulls a ghost out forcibly.


    The fire gradually fades away and only bits of sparks are left. Only a dark figure lies on the ground. Gao Ge looks down at the female ghost.


    ¡°How dare you¡­¡± A feeble voice is made by the female ghost, full of resentment.

 Chapter 762 - Lose Her Memory?

    Gao Ge looks at the female ghost with cold eyes. Sir Ma and the villagers have hidden away. It seems that they want to run away but they are afraid of being found so they can only choose this way.


    Gao Ge is completely focused on the ghost pulled out by him.


    ¡°Mr. Gao, it looks like the ghost is a few hundred years old,¡± Zhang Jian whispers.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Gao Ge takes a look at Zhang Jian and asks in confusion, ¡°You can even see that?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, judging from her Yin Qi,¡± Zhang Jian says smilingly.


    Gao Ge nods.


    ¡°You deserve to die!¡± The female ghost suddenly shouts and gusts of Yin wind come at Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge is unswayed.


    Although the female ghost has sustained for several hundred years, she is not very strong.


    It is obviously not strong for Gao Ge.


    Such a female ghost that is a few hundred years old is nothing. After all, Gao Ge has killed many Ghost Kings refined by the Ghost Sect.


    Therefore, this female ghost is really not a big deal for Gao Ge.


    It is not difficult to handle her at all.


    ¡°You still dare to boast?¡± Gao Ge¡¯s eyes become grim. His power of stars surges again and presses the female ghost on the ground as if a mountain fell from the sky. The ghost cannot move at all.


    ¡°Who¡­are you?¡± A shimmer of astoundment flashes across the female ghost¡¯s eyes. She stares at Gao Ge in horror.


    Gao Ge nods with satisfaction.


    That is the right reaction!


    ¡°I hold no grudge against you. Why do you make trouble for me?¡± The female ghost continues asking.


    ¡°I have questions for you too. Who are you?¡± Gao Ge takes two steps forward and says, ¡°Why did you come to the village?¡±


    ¡°Come here?¡± The female ghost flies into a rage, ¡°It is you who moved my coffin and got me deviated from the array eye. Of course I must come to you.¡±


    ¡°Array eye?¡± Gao Ge is slightly taken aback and something comes into his mind.


    Zhang Jian and Ge Chunrong are obviously excited to hear the female ghost¡¯s words.


    ¡°Take her back first,¡± Gao Ge says.


    Zhang Jian and Ge Chunrong nod.


    Anyway, the female ghost is not capable. Even if she is, she is no match for them.


    When the three of them intend to leave with the female ghost, Sir Ma walks forward.


    ¡°Mr. Gao, is this¡­the ghost in the coffin?¡±


    ¡°What else can it be?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°So, the problem is solved now?¡±


    ¡°Maybe,¡± Gao Ge answers with a wry smile.


    Sir Ma rubs his hands and says with an obsequious smile, ¡°You must be kidding. The female ghost has been captured by you. Besides, you¡¯ve accepted the case of things¡­¡±


    It would be fine if Sir Ma didn¡¯t say that. When he did, Gao Ge feels furious.


    ¡°Sir Ma, if you think my way of handling the matter is incorrect, shall I return the case of things to you?¡± Gao Ge says.


    Hearing that, Sir Ma looks terrified again. It seems that Gao Ge¡¯s returning the case of things to him will be tantamount to killing him.


    ¡°No, no, no. Mr. Gao, I was just saying. Please don¡¯t be mad at me!¡±


    Gao Ge snorts and pays no heed to Sir Ma. He goes back to Cai¡¯s yard with Ge Chunrong, Zhang Jian and the female ghost.


    ¡°Well, Gao Ge, something is wrong with the case of things too?¡± Ge Chunrong asks in a low voice.


    Gao Ge laughs and says, ¡°There is no big problem, except that the things contain some evil Qi. It can hardly affect us but it won¡¯t be bearable for ordinary people. Simply put, it would be fine if the things were not taken out of the sea. However, since they have been dug out, those who touch them will get sick due to the invasion of the evil Qi. Unfatal as it is, it is definitely suffering.¡±


    Ge Chunrong takes a tumble and shakes his head with a bitter smile, ¡°It seems that I¡¯ve underestimated the village head of Red Fish Village. They are all heartless indeed.¡±


    ¡°Not heartless, actually. After all, the things are not bad,¡± Gao Ge says, ¡°Let¡¯s go back first.¡±


    When they are back in the yard, Xie Zhuolian seems to have felt something in advance and then walks out.


    She walks to Gao Ge, takes a glance at the female ghost and knits her eyebrows, saying to Gao Ge in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ve told Cai not to come out.¡±


    Gao Ge nods and finds Xie Zhuolian very considerate.


    After all, Cai is a kid and the female ghost looks scary. If Cai sees her and has a nightmare at night or suffers PTSD, it will be really bad then.


    Seeing the female ghost¡¯s Yin Qi is being restored bit by bit, Gao Ge is also a little surprised.


    ¡°What on earth are you?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    The female ghost snorts and refuses to respond to Gao Ge.


    When Gao Ge wants to say a few more words, Ge Chunrong¡¯s phone suddenly rings.


    He walks out and picks up a call. When he comes back, he says to Gao Ge, ¡°Gao Ge, Lord Heaven Dragon and the others have arrived.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gao Ge lifts the female ghost with the other hand placed on his back.


    ¡°You mentioned the array eye before. What array are you referring to?¡±


    The female ghost snorts and still pays no heed to Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge flies into a rage.


    ¡°What is the relationship between you and the Ghost Sect?¡± Gao Ge snaps.


    He thinks that the array eye the female ghost mentioned should be the magic array outside the Ghost Sect. As long as the magic array is cracked, the Ghost Sect will be found then.


    Unfortunately, the female ghost is not cooperative at all.


    What can he do then?


    ¡°Ghost Sect? What is that?¡± The female ghost suddenly looks confused.


    Gao Ge is a bit taken aback.


    Judging from the female ghost¡¯s facial expression, she doesn¡¯t look like lying.


    ¡°You have nothing to do with the Ghost Sect?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°Humph. What Ghost Sect? Why would I have anything to do with them? Besides, give my body back to me right now. Otherwise, I will kill you for sure!¡± The female ghost says with a ferocious look.


    Gao Ge can¡¯t be bothered to dispute against her. He doesn¡¯t think that the female ghost is fierce. Instead, he finds the ghost quite funny. She can¡¯t even fight back but she still claims to kill him as if being drunk. He really wonders why she is so confident.


    However, Gao Ge is quite interested in what the female ghost has said.


    ¡°Body? Your body?¡± Gao Ge is amused, ¡°How would I know where it is? Do you think that I¡¯m interested in your body?¡±


    The female ghost looks at Gao Ge with a frown in disbelief.


    Gao Ge cannot think it through anyway.


    On what ground does she think that he took away her body?


    Does he look like a thief who steals corpses?


    Does she have any misunderstandings of him?


    ¡°Is it you who killed the man in the coffin before?¡± Gao Ge says.


    The female ghost¡¯s face is etched with astonishment, ¡°Man? What man?¡±


    Gao Ge gets even more confused.


    Does this woman lose her memory? She looks as if she remembers nothing?

 Chapter 763 - There Is a Tomb Under the Sea

    Gao Ge feels that something is wrong with the female ghost.


    Although she tries to appear very fierce, she actually looks a bit cute.


    She looks as if she were still drowsy. Maybe she doesn¡¯t even know where she is.


    This is probably how the female ghost feels now.


    She stares at Gao Ge, blinking her eyes.


    Stared at by her, Gao Ge almost feels shy.


    At the moment, Heaven Dragon¡¯s voice suddenly comes from outside.


    ¡°You can never find her body forever.¡±


    All the people turn around and look at the door.


    When the female ghost hears Heaven Dragon¡¯s words, she looks pale and staggers.


    Obviously, this is a bolt from the blue for her.


    Behind Heaven Dragon, there is Lurking Dragon, Fire Dragon and several other members of the Dragon Court, including Qin Yuming¨Can acquaintance of Gao Ge, and Lei Xin, who Gao Ge has met in the base of the Dragon Court in the capital.


    Gao Ge looks at Heaven Dragon and asks, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because her body has long been gone. In fact, her soul has always been attached to the coffin.¡±


    Gao Ge is a little surprised.


    Gao Ge is not surprised that Heaven Dragon knows what is happening here. After all, Ge Chunrong and Zhang Jian are here.


    Therefore, they must have reported the situation in Red Fish Village to their supervisors promptly.


    It would be really strange if they kept it secret and took Gao Ge¡¯s side.


    After all, Gao Ge is not a member of the Dragon Court now.


    The members of the Dragon Court are definitely loyal, which Gao Ge has long known.


    To Gao Ge¡¯s confusion, on what ground did Heaven Dragon say that just now?


    Although he dislikes Heaven Dragon, based on his knowledge of Heaven Dragon, he knows that Heaven Dragon will never talk nonsense.


    Since he has said so, he must be confident enough. Yet, he and the others have just arrived here. What they have known is acquired from Ge Chunrong and Zhang Jian. Ge Chunrong and Zhang Jian know the same as Gao Ge does. Such being the case, evidently, Heaven Dragon has associated the information he has acquired with the other thing.


    As to what it is, Gao Ge has no idea.


    ¡°After all, Heaven Dragon is older than me. He does know a lot,¡± Gao Ge thinks.


    Upon seeing Heaven Dragon and the others, the female ghost is panic-stricken again. Obviously, she has felt a sense of danger from them.


    What Heaven Dragon said has given her a great shock. Her face is etched with confusion.


    Although the female ghost is a bit frightened to see Heaven Dragon, she still can¡¯t help feeling nervous at the thought of what he has said. Hence, she finally can¡¯t refrain from asking, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I make it clear enough, or is there anything wrong with your ears?¡± Heaven Dragon says disgruntledly and feels as if his intelligence were insulted.


    Terribly scared by Heaven Dragon¡¯s attitude, the female ghost staggers backward for a few steps but she still feels reluctant to give up. She wants to ask a bit more and yet doesn¡¯t dare to say anything.


    Without noticing the female ghost¡¯s facial expression, Gao Ge only walks to Heaven Dragon and raises the question he is most curious about.


    ¡°Does she have anything to do with the Ghost Sect?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°Yes and no,¡± Heaven Dragon says cryptically.


    What he said sounds so mystifying but in Gao Ge¡¯s eyes, it is totally pointless and unspeakably stupid.


    ¡°Don¡¯t rush. You should at least let me sit down and have a drink,¡± Heaven Dragon says with a smile.


    ¡°Have a drink? Okay, tell me what you want to drink? Coffee or tea?¡± Gao Ge moves a chair over and lets Heaven Dragon sit down.


    Heaven Dragon is speechless. He knows Gao Ge is deliberately distorting his meaning. How can Gao Ge fail to understand such a simple request? Obviously, Gao Ge simply wants to roast him. Of course, he cannot be angry about that.


    After all, being roasted by Gao Ge has become a habit of Heaven Dragon. If Gao Ge suddenly stops roasting him one day, he will feel very curious and strongly self-doubted.


    ¡°Drive away the people outside first,¡± Gao Ge takes a look at Ge Chunrong and says.


    Ge Chunrong is slightly dazed and nods. He walks out of the yard. Upon seeing Sir Ma and the other villagers, he instantly pulls a long face and says, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± As he is found, Sir Ma can only force a smile with embarrassment and say, ¡°Since some more people have arrived, I¡¯m here to ask whether you need me to arrange the accommodation.¡±


    It is totally a pretext to relieve the embarrassment after being found but Ge Chunrong immediately comes up with an idea and says smilingly, ¡°That¡¯s very considerate of you. I think you are right. Work on it then.¡±


    Sir Ma nods with a bitter smile.


    After all, he offered to arrange the accommodation. Since Ge Chunrong said so, what can he do?


    He cannot deny what he has said now.


    Although Sir Ma has done a lot of shameless things before, he doesn¡¯t have the cheek to do this indeed¡­


    One still cannot be too shameless.


    When Sir Ma and the others leave, Ge Chunrong keeps guarding the door rather than goes back.


    In the yard.


    After Heaven Dragon drinks up a cup of tea, Gao Ge has been a bit impatient.


    ¡°What on earth did you mean?¡±


    Now, Gao Ge only wants to cope with the Ghost Sect.


    If he doesn¡¯t hope to acquire some information about the Ghost Sect from the female ghost, he may directly smack her to death without hesitation.


    Besides, when the female ghost mentioned the array eye, Gao Ge couldn¡¯t help wondering whether she knew the way of entering the Ghost Sect.


    ¡°Why the rush? Would we give up without the female ghost?¡± Heaven Dragon frowns and takes a look at Gao Ge unhappily, saying, ¡°Young people must guard against arrogance and rashness. Why don¡¯t you understand?¡±


    Gao Ge has already wanted to stamp on his face.


    Heaven Dragon knows that if he keeps Gao Ge guessing again, Gao Ge will be exceedingly furious. Hence, he hastens to say, ¡°Actually, there is a tomb down there.¡±


    ¡°A tomb?¡± Gao Ge is surprised, ¡°A tomb in the sea?¡±


    ¡°Does it sound very high-end?¡± Heaven Dragon says with a smile, ¡°Actually, it is not difficult. Only a tunnel is enough. Or, this place used to be a coast, which was exploited afterward. These are some of the possibilities!¡±


    Gao Ge looks at Heaven Dragon and shakes his head, saying in disbelief, ¡°How is it possible? Why would anyone waste so many labor resources and material resources on a tomb only?¡±


    ¡°What if it is an emperor buried down there?¡± Heaven Dragon sneers.

 Chapter 764 - A Walking Zombie

    Sea is mysterious for anyone.


    After all, a large area of the earth is the sea and the sea could be land many years ago. Maybe a lot of secrets are hidden in there. Therefore, plenty of people will go into the sea for adventure every year, which is a very interesting thing. For some forward-thinking people, it won¡¯t be a big deal to risk their lives seeking true knowledge, finding the truth and figuring out something others don¡¯t know.


    Gao Ge is still surprised to hear Heaven Dragon say that there is a tomb under the sea near Red Fish Village.


    He thought Heaven Dragon¡¯s words were nonsense. After all, that is too big a project. However, as Heaven Dragon said, if it is an imperial tomb, everything is explainable then. Take the First Emperor of Qin for example. Didn¡¯t his tomb take labor resources and material resources? Yet, for the sake of stability after death, the emperors wouldn¡¯t care about that. As to whether it would be overloaded for the national finance, they didn¡¯t care at all. After all, they were dead. What happened after they died was irrelevant to them.


    Of course, not every emperor could do that.


    After all, not every emperor of every dynasty was very rich and powerful.


    Take the late Ming Dynasty for instance. The emperor had to listen to the cabinet on everything. The grand secretary did almost everything that the emperor should do. Besides, as to what the emperor should do or should not do, it was also up to them to decide. In this case, could the grand secretary agree with the emperor to build such an imperial tomb?


    Of course it was impossible.


    ¡°Who is the emperor buried here?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask yourself? Don¡¯t make it sound like that I¡¯ve dug the tomb,¡± Heaven Dragon says.


    Gao Ge is lost for words.


    This is probably why Gao Ge likes roasting Heaven Dragon.


    Heaven Dragon probably needs roasting¡­


    Gao Ge cannot think of another explanation.


    The way Gao Ge gazes at him looks a bit weird. Heaven Dragon coughs and says, ¡°I only know that there is an imperial tomb but I really don¡¯t know which emperor it belongs to. Well, it should be an emperor of the Song Dynasty.¡±


    ¡°Does the emperor have anything to do with the Ghost Sect?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°Of course yes,¡± Heaven Dragon says, ¡°We guess that the Ghost Sect was established at that time and that it was initially aimed to guard the imperial tomb. Yet, we can¡¯t be sure of whether it is the truth. We can only say that it is highly possible. After all, the Ghost Sect is always very mysterious. We cannot be sure of their real situation.¡±


    Gao Ge shakes his head.


    He doesn¡¯t care about these things at all. Besides, it doesn¡¯t matter to him which emperor the Ghost Sect has anything to do with!


    They are here in Red Fish Village only to find the Ghost Sect and exterminate it.


    As to these trivial things, they are insignificant to Gao Ge.


    Seeing Gao Ge¡¯s facial expression, Heaven Dragon seems to have seen through his thought and then says with a frown, ¡°Your thought is wrong. Do you think these things are inessential? Wrong! You are wrong! As an old saying goes, if you know your enemies and know yourself, you will not be put at risk even in a hundred battles. Our goal is to exterminate the Ghost Sect but before that, we also need to know about them. Understand?¡±


    Gao Ge coughs.


    He doesn¡¯t like Heaven Dragon but what Heaven Dragon said kind of wakes him up.


    Thinking of that, he also finds that he was being a bit hasty.


    Knowing the enemy is still very necessary.


    ¡°Do we also need to figure out whose imperial tomb it is?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°Why bother? We only want to exterminate the Ghost Sect.¡±


    Gao Ge is shocked.


    What the heck?


    Didn¡¯t Heaven Dragon talk so much about knowing the enemy?


    ¡°Enough. If you have time, you may as well find the original body in the coffin first. Otherwise, more villagers will die,¡± Heaven Dragon says.


    Gao Ge knits his eyebrows.


    Where can he find the body?


    ¡°The thing in the coffin has become a walking corpse. It has probably been at the realm of Strength Protection.¡±


    According to Heaven Dragon, the walking corpse¡¯s capability is just average. It is at the realm of Strength Protection only.


    ¡°But I think it is a good opportunity,¡± Heaven says with a smile.


    All the people just gaze at Heaven Dragon in confusion.


    However, Gao Ge seems to have understood what he means and then says in surprise, ¡°You mean the people of the Ghost Sect are also interested in the walking corpse?¡±


    ¡°Of course. That is what the people of the Ghost Sect do. Now that there is a walking corpse, how can they not be interested? Besides, do you think it is easy for a walking corpse to come into being? You must have watched too many movies? If one can really become a walking corpse after death so easily, won¡¯t there be a lot of corpses running about? Will they have to queue up for the toilet?¡± Heaven Dragon says, ¡°The formation of a walking corpse requires favorable climatic, geographical and human conditions. It not only requires a particular burial place but also needs Yin Qi to be absorbed around. Apart from that, various kinds of specific conditions are also required so that the body can become a walking corpse.¡±


    Gao Ge takes a tumble and also understands what Heaven Dragon means.


    In this case, the people of the Ghost Sect will not let go of such a good opportunity indeed.


    If they acquire a walking corpse and manage to refine it well, maybe it will be even stronger than a Ghost King.


    After all, it is much harder to find a walking corpse than a ghost.


    If he were a member of the Ghost Sect, he wouldn¡¯t let go of the opportunity either then.


    ¡°Here you are.¡± Heaven Dragon takes out a watch-like thing and gives it to Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge puts it on his wrist and looks at the pointer moving back and forth.


    ¡°What¡¯s this? Is it a Rolex watch?¡±


    Heaven Dragon answers, ¡°With this, you can find the walking corpse as long as you follow the direction of the arrow.¡±


    Gao Ge nods. He is a bit confused why Heaven Dragon has to assign the task to him, but he doesn¡¯t ask about it.


    ¡°You must find it before dawn,¡± Heaven Dragon says with a long face.


    Gao Ge rolls his eyes but he cannot do anything about it. He has no other choice but to walk out with the ¡°watch¡±.


    After Gao Ge leaves, Fire Dragon whispers to Heaven Dragon, ¡°Did you deliberately send Gao Ge away with an excuse?¡±


    ¡°Or else? His being here is the greatest variate,¡± Heaven Dragon flares his nostrils and says, ¡°But I didn¡¯t lie to him. If he can find the walking corpse, it will be of great use to us.¡±


    Fire Dragon laughs and nods. It is hard to tell whether he believes Heaven Dragon¡¯s words or not.

 Chapter 765 - The Little Girl Who Picks the Mushroom

    After the aura recovery, Gao Ge has met various kinds of ghosts but never met the so-called walking corpse. He also lacks experience in fighting with the walking corpse, which is not important for Gao Ge. After all, the walking corpse is only at the realm of Strength Protection. If the worst comes to the worst, he can grip its neck and bring it back.


    Well¡­


    He should have brought a rope. What if the walking corpse is sticky?


    Well.


    Gao Ge always makes hay while the sun shines and prefers to make full preparations.


    After Gao Ge leaves, Heaven Dragon winks at Zhang Jian. The latter immediately gets the hint and takes out a map.


    ¡°We are right here, Red Fish Village. Starting from Red Fish Village, it will probably take more than an hour to get to the island,¡± Zhang Jian says, ¡°But I have heard from Gao Ge that the island is very ordinary. He cannot find any useful information there. Therefore, if we don¡¯t figure out a way to crack the magic array of the Ghost Sect, we cannot get any practical result even if we arrive at the gate of the Ghost Sect.¡±


    After saying that, Zhang Jian stands aside consciously as if the following things had nothing to do with him.


    Heaven Dragon nods and looks at Fire Dragon and the others, asking, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°We must find a way to crack the magic array of the Ghost Sect first. Otherwise, everything will be in vain,¡± Fire Dragon says first.


    ¡°I agree.¡± Earth Dragon also nods.


    Heaven Dragon grins.


    These two guys are even more unreliable than Gao Ge. They just don¡¯t offer any constructive opinions at all.


    ¡°Do you think if the news can be delivered from the Ghost Sect?¡± Heaven Dragon asks.


    Fire Dragon and the others are also startled. They look at Heaven Dragon simultaneously as if staring at a dauntless young man.


    ¡°Do you still want to ask Meng Jing to take risks?¡± Fire Dragon says first, ¡°It is too difficult and dangerous for her to send out information.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Heaven Dragon says, ¡°It¡¯s not my idea but hers.¡±


    ¡°She told you about that?¡± Fire Dragon snorts and asks.


    The reason why he feels unhappy is actually that he is thinking in Gao Ge¡¯s shoes.


    It is fair to say that due to Meng Jing, the Dragon Court kind of struck a blow at Gao Ge harshly.


    However, despite so, Gao Ge still takes the Dragon Court¡¯s side though he has quit it on the surface.


    It is as if he is loyal to the Dragon Court regardless.


    However, if anything untoward happens to Meng Jing this time, even Fire Dragon, Earth Dragon and the others will fly into a rage, let alone Gao Ge.


    One cannot go too far!


    Heaven Dragon heaves a sigh and says, ¡°As a matter of fact, Meng Jing can come back. Do you really think she has no chance of leaving? Yet, she still hasn¡¯t left by far. It is simply because she thinks she hasn¡¯t completed her mission.¡±


    Fire Dragon and the others also nod.


    His words are true indeed.


    If Meng Jing comes back now, they still cannot find a way to enter the Ghost Sect.


    Nevertheless, they don¡¯t think this is a serious problem.


    As long as they can find the location of the Ghost Sect for now, they can take their time to crack the magic array of the Ghost Sect.


    If the worst comes to the worst, they can lay a siege to the Ghost Sect and starve the people of the Ghost Sect to death!


    After all, they have known the general area.


    Yet, they don¡¯t voice it out. Actually, they also know they should keep it to themselves and that it is not necessary to speak out.


    ¡­


    It is dark now.


    When Gao Ge brought Xie Zhuolian and Cai back, it was almost at dusk. Then he met the female ghost, which stalled some of his time too.


    Looking at the pointer on his wrist, Gao Ge laughs.


    It is luminous. Admittedly, the watch looks quite cute.


    Now, the pointer has stopped and kept pointing in a certain direction. Gao Ge runs quickly to that direction.


    Following the direction, he arrives at the woods behind Red Fish Village.


    Relatively speaking, this is a place suitable for walking corpses and ghosts.


    After entering the woods, Gao Ge quickly feels the frigid Qi, which also disturbs the pointer on his wrist. Actually, the pointer is not that important for Gao Ge at this time. After all, he has sensed the Qi of the walking corpse.


    If he still needs the pointer under the current circumstance, Gao Ge must be an idiot.


    The moon tonight is extremely cold.


    Having taken a tour around the woods, he feels confused when he stops.


    He hasn¡¯t found the walking corpse after looking for a while but he can clearly feel the Qi within this area.


    Right in front of him is a row of tumuli.


    Does it hide in the tumulus?


    Gao Ge feels a headache.


    If it is really the case, he really has no idea what he should do.


    He cannot dig all the tumuli anyway.


    Gao Ge really cannot do such an outrageous thing.


    Suddenly, he feels something moist on his neck.


    Is it raining?


    Gao Ge frowns and smells a foul odor.


    Hence, he subconsciously raises his head and sees a pale face in surprise. The flesh of half the face has fallen off, exposing the yellow teeth. Yet, the teeth remain in the mouth but the rotten eyeballs look so astonishing.


    ¡°You are so¡­¡± Gao Ge is so furious.


    He finally knows what the moist thing he felt on the neck just now is.


    Holy crap!


    He must buy 100 soaps when he goes back home!


    He grabs the eye socket of the face, pulls it down harshly, and steps on it.


    ¡°Dude, how can you do that to me?¡± Gao Ge flares up and strikes punches in the face again and again.


    Bang. Bang. Bang.


    It is like beating the drum.


    The walking corpse screams shrilly.


    It is so weird.


    He feels as if he were not beating a walking corpse but a boar.


    Gao Ge punches for a while and his hands are both sticky. He can¡¯t refrain from knitting his eyebrows and smacking his mouth as if fiddling with the feces.


    ¡°How dare you fight back?¡± Gao Ge gets even more furious and breaks the walking corpse¡¯s several ribs with a stamp.


    Eventually, he lifts the walking corpse and hums a tune on the way back home.


    ¡°The girl who picks the mushroom kicks and runs¡­¡±


    After carrying the walking corpse for a while, Gao Ge feels something sticky on the back and then lets Doudou out.


    He looks at Doudou and points at the walking corpse that has lost the ability to move.


    ¡°Carry the walking corpse and follow me.¡±


    Doudou is speechless. It wants to go back to the trapping cage and feel the second-hand smoke of the golden monkey.

 Chapter 766 - He Is Very Sensible

    When he is back to the yard with the walking corpse, Heaven Dragon and the others are also astonished. They didn¡¯t expect that Gao Ge should be so efficient.


    ¡°What¡¯s next?¡± Gao Ge looks at Heaven Dragon and asks.


    Heaven Dragon hesitates for a moment and says, ¡°Raise him then.¡±


    Gao Ge is so startled to hear that.


    Raise him then?


    Is he a pig? Why raise him?


    Besides, how to raise the walking corpse?


    Gao Ge¡¯s gaze on Heaven Dragon suddenly becomes so cold that even the temperature in the room drops.


    Somehow, Gao Ge feels that he seems to have been fooled by this asshole.


    So, Heaven Dragon is deliberately fooling him?


    Gao Ge feels so furious.


    He really wants to kick this bad old man¡¯s ass.


    Seeing that Gao Ge has been on the verge of explosion, Heaven Dragon says with beaming smiles, ¡°You can rest assured. Your effort won¡¯t be unworthy. The walking corpse must be of use.¡±


    ¡°But you just can¡¯t tell me now?¡± Gao Ge says, his eyelids twitching.


    Heaven Dragon is still wearing his smile as always. He nods his head with clear eyes just like an innocent kid.


    ¡°Why?¡± Gao Ge holds back his anger forcibly and tries to ask in a composed voice.


    Heaven Dragon just keeps smiling but he doesn¡¯t intend to answer Gao Ge¡¯s question, acting like an experienced and astute man. Yet, Gao Ge only thinks Heaven Dragon is being pretentious on purpose.


    ¡°No worry. I have a sense of propriety. I can assure you that I will definitely take Meng Jing back safe and sound,¡± Heaven Dragon says seriously.


    He finally drops his smile.


    Gao Ge snorts, ¡°You had better make it.¡±


    After saying that, he turns around and walks out of the door.


    ¡°Gao Ge is really sensible,¡± Fire Dragon says in a low voice.


    Heaven Dragon heaves a sigh and says, ¡°He cannot do anything about it. In his eyes, nothing is more important than rescuing Meng Jing. Actually, there is nothing wrong with it. It is true of us too. However, even if he is smart, it is very difficult for him to remain absolutely rational in this case.¡±


    Fire Dragon, Earth Dragon and the others also nod. They all understand Heaven Dragon¡¯s thoughts.


    Actually, this is also to protect Gao Ge and Meng Jing.


    This is very necessary.


    Xie Zhuolian also gets out after Cai falls asleep. She finds that Heaven Dragon and the others seem somewhat displeased.


    When Heaven Dragon and the others were talking, she didn¡¯t mean to eavesdrop but of course, she has heard something.


    As such, she is somewhat disgruntled now.


    ¡°You are still hoping that Meng Jing can send you some information, aren¡¯t you?¡± Xie Zhuolian says with a frown.


    Heaven Dragon and the others look at her and then nod lightly.


    ¡°That is too dangerous.¡± Xie Zhuolian shakes her head.


    Although she doesn¡¯t know a lot of things, it is very dangerous from the perspective of an ordinary man.


    No wonder they don¡¯t want Gao Ge to know about it. If he knows about it, he will surely disrupt their plan.


    ¡°There is no other way than that,¡± Heaven Dragon thinks for a while and looks at Xie Zhuolian, saying.


    Xie Zhuolian stays silent for a while.


    Since Heaven Dragon has said so, it must be true.


    After all, Heaven Dragon and the others also hope to rescue Meng Jing and put an end to this as soon as possible.


    ¡°You¡¯ve let me know. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I may tell Gao Ge?¡± Xie Zhuolian asks.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Heaven Dragon says smilingly, ¡°If you feign ignorance, you will stay out of this. However, if you tell Gao Ge about it and Gao Ge does something out of anger to lead to Meng Jing¡¯s death, can you bear the responsibility?¡±


    Xie Zhuolian is dumbfounded.


    She didn¡¯t expect that Heaven Dragon should say that to her.


    However, on second thought, just as Heaven Dragon said, although she has known this matter, the best and most correct thing for her is to feign ignorance.


    Simply put, she must play the fool.


    She suddenly thinks of what her senior often says.


    ¡°It is not difficult to be a wise man but difficult for a wise man to play the fool.¡±


    Xie Zhuolian didn¡¯t understand the saying before.


    Now, she finally understands it a bit.


    ¡°Noted.¡± Xie Zhuolian nods at Heaven Dragon and then goes back to her own room with a straight face.


    She has decided to play the fool.


    Xie Zhuolian doesn¡¯t think she is an idiot, but she is very clear that compared with Heaven Dragon and Gao Ge, she is not an idiot indeed but she is not much smarter than an idiot.


    Therefore, she feels that she had better not disturb their plan now.


    Besides, Xie Zhuolian is very sure that Heaven Dragon and the others mean no harm to Gao Ge so she doesn¡¯t need to hurry.


    About more than an hour later, Sir Ma rushes here and then takes Heaven Dragon and the others away. It seems he has arranged the accommodation well.


    After Heaven Dragon and the others leave, Gao Ge is also back.


    ¡°Where have you been?¡± Xie Zhuolian asks him.


    ¡°I went out for a walk,¡± Gao Ge says, ¡°I took a walk at the seaside for a while.¡±


    ¡°You still wanted to take a chance, right?¡± Xie Zhuolian is clever and guesses Gao Ge¡¯s intent.


    Gao Ge laughs but his laughter looks a bit reluctant.


    ¡°There is one more reason.¡± Gao Ge lets out a breath. Looking at the moon, he says, ¡°Actually, they didn¡¯t want me to hear their conversation. Such being the case, it was better that I left proactively. Why did I have to make them talk secretly? They wouldn¡¯t feel comfortable and neither would I.¡±


    Xie Zhuolian wants to say something but on second thought, she finds whatever she says cannot soothe Gao Ge¡¯s feelings now anyway.


    Hence, she directly sits with Gao Ge and watches the moon.


    ¡°No matter what, they will ensure Meng Jing¡¯s safety. You can rest assured about it,¡± Xie Zhuolian says.


    Gao Ge nods.


    Xie Zhuolian seems to suddenly think of something and then she says, ¡°If¡­ I mean if the result doesn¡¯t turn out to be as satisfactory as you imagined, what will you do?¡±


    Gao Ge knows what Xie Zhuolian wants to express. He takes a look at Xie Zhuolian and thinks about it, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I haven¡¯t thought of it yet.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you think about it now?¡±


    Gao Ge says with a smile, ¡°I will do what I should do then. Or else? To take revenge on society? To take revenge on the Dragon Court? I cannot do it but I will never mingle with the Dragon Court for the rest of my life anymore.¡±


    Xie Zhuolian lets out a sigh of relief.


    She feels that Heaven Dragon and the others are really wrong this time.


    Even at the moment, Gao Ge remains absolutely calm.


    Suddenly, a bang comes from the room.


    Gao Ge feels a bit disgruntled.


    He stands up and says, ¡°You go back first.¡±


    Then, he returns to his own room.

 Chapter 767 - How Can I Be That Lucky

    In the room, the walking corpse starts to jump around again. Gladly, Doudou is still around. It paws at the walking corpse and presses the latter on the ground.


    Seeing Gao Ge walks inside, Doudou finally releases the walking corpse, goes aside and lies on the ground.


    Gao Ge also lets the golden monkey out to get some fresh air.


    ¡°Oh, a walking corpse?¡± Seeing the thing on the ground, the golden monkey feels a bit surprised, ¡°Is there still such a thing?¡±


    ¡°What do you think? Is he pretty?¡± Gao Ge says smilingly.


    The reason why he asked Xie Zhuolian to go back first was that he was worried that the walking corpse would scare Xie Zhuolian.


    The walking corpse is really too ugly.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t feel it is horrifying.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t find ghosts or walking corpses terrifying. It is not because he is tactless but because he knows them well. After all, they cannot kill him. What is to be afraid of?


    Some people are scared simply because they find ghosts and zombies can kill them. If these monsters cannot kill them, they probably won¡¯t feel frightened. Of course, a small number of people may have a different aesthetic view from ordinary people. Perhaps, they will think the walking corpse looks pretty? The world is so big. There are various kinds of people!


    ¡°It is quite difficult for the walking corpse to come into being. There is no soul in the walking corpse,¡± the golden monkey says.


    ¡°No soul? What is controlling him then?¡± Gao Ge asks in confusion.


    ¡°The corpse has nurtured spirituality,¡± the golden monkey says, ¡°Every plant has its spirituality, not to mention a corpse. The soul is gone but the corpse has spirituality. It is not impossible.¡±


    Gao Ge nods.


    According to the golden monkey, the formation of the walking corpse is not an easy thing.


    When Gao Ge is confused, a gust of Yin wind comes from behind Gao Ge.


    He turns around, looks at the female ghost attached to the coffin and coughs.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    It is so strange. Actually, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t care about the female ghost so he pays no attention to her. He thought the female ghost had left. Unexpectedly, she doesn¡¯t leave and even comes into his room. On second thought, Gao Ge also feels a headache. It is really not a good thing that a man is too good-looking. Now, he has been targeted by a female ghost. What if she gets onto his bed? Will he lose his virginity? Thinking of that, he feels flustered!


    ¡°General¡­Zhu?¡± Looking at the walking corpse, the female ghost suddenly becomes excited.


    Doudou aside stares at the female ghost with complicated eyes and licks its lips.


    Gao Ge has known that Doudou is a bit strange. It seems very interested in ghosts or similar things. Ghosts are delicious food for Doudou. No, actually, it loves eating all the things that contain Yin Qi, like the ghost worms that appeared in Qiu City. Doudou had a feast in Qiu City, for which its cultivation level has been greatly elevated. This is the scariest thing. If Doudou must have a title, Gao Ge will call it ¡°Ghost Sect Buster¡±.


    This sounds quite awesome.


    ¡°General Zhu?¡± Gao Ge gazes at the female ghost with narrowed eyes, his eyes simmering with confusion. However, the confusion is gone instantly. The female ghost is attached to the coffin and the walking corpse comes from the coffin. It seems quite normal that they know each other.


    It would be really strange if they didn¡¯t know each other.


    However, after the walking corpse sees the female ghost, he seems to become restless again with his Yin Qi surging again just like a fierce dog that has seen the delicious food.


    It kind of makes sense. The walking corpse had to hide in the tumulus, which means that he needs Yin Qi very much. Now that a female ghost suddenly appears before him, of course he wants to eat her. Yet, the moment he just moves, he is kicked away by Gao Ge.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die, behave well!¡±


    It is hard to tell whether the walking corpse can understand Gao Ge¡¯s words or he has been frightened after being kicked. Thereafter, he doesn¡¯t move then.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Upon seeing the scene, the female ghost springs at Gao Ge as if going mad.


    Gao Ge slaps her away with a cold face.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? I kicked him. Why are you mad? What? Do you want him to eat you?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± The female ghost yells with a ferocious face, ¡°General Zhu won¡¯t eat me!¡±


    ¡°What? Who do you think you are?¡± Gao Ge shouts grumpily, ¡°It will be flattery if I call you a stupid female ghost. No matter who he was to you, you are a ghost and he is a walking corpse now. He doesn¡¯t have a soul so he can¡¯t know who you are. In his eyes, you are merely a skewer of mutton with cumin powder. Why can¡¯t he eat you?¡±


    The female ghost is astonished, ¡°What? He is a walking corpse? He doesn¡¯t have a soul?¡±


    Gao Ge snorts.


    He can¡¯t be bothered to explain too much to the female ghost.


    ¡°Where is General Zhu¡¯s soul?¡± The female ghost bites her lips and asks.


    ¡°How would I know? Why don¡¯t you google it?¡± Gao Ge snaps.


    As Heaven Dragon doesn¡¯t expect to gain any useful information from the female ghost, Gao Ge is not interested in her then. Moreover, the female ghost looks like a silly sweet girl in the romantic TV drama but she doesn¡¯t look pretty enough. Therefore, Gao Ge just pays no heed to her even more. He thought highly of her at first simply because he thought that she might know how to get into the Ghost Sect. Now that he knows she cannot be of help, it is already kind enough of him not to kill her directly. He even thinks that his biggest shortcoming is kindness.


    ¡°General Zhu¡­¡± the female ghost just keeps mumbling that.


    ¡°What? You are his wife?¡± Gao Ge sits on the chair and asks.


    The female ghost smiles bitterly, ¡°How can I be that lucky?¡±


    Gao Ge is lost for words.


    What?


    How is it possible?


    He turns around and looks at the walking corpse. Instantly, he harbors evil intentions out of anger. He really wants to kill the walking corpse so much¡­


    How can the walking corpse have the honor that he doesn¡¯t have¡­


    Frankly, this female ghost just makes the walking corpse even more annoying. Any man will feel disgruntled to hear that.


    It is like acclaiming a woman as a pure angel in front of another woman. How can the woman not curse the former woman as a goody two-shoes?


    Gao Ge is good at deducing. He doesn¡¯t know what happened a few centuries ago but judging from the female ghost¡¯s current reaction, it is easy to infer that she had a crush on General Zhu before. Yet, given his superior social status, she could only carry a torch for him in secret, which became a regret deep in her heart. After she died, her soul is attached to General Zhu¡¯s coffin. Yet, it has been too long. The female ghost has forgotten too many things and what she knows is quite little.

 Chapter 768 - Burn the Note After Reading It

    The sea wind blows gently.


    The moon in the sky is reflected in the sea. A stone is thrown into the water, which shatters the shadow of the moon like a broken mirror.


    The howling of the beasts comes from the jungle behind from time to time.


    The girl in a white hoodie is sitting on a big rock as tall as half a meter. The rock looks weird. Naturally formed it is, it looks somewhat of a lion.


    ¡°What? Are you planning to leave the Ghost Sect and spread the news?¡± A voice suddenly sounds behind her back.


    Meng Jing sneers.


    The moment Li Lang appears, she has noticed his arrival. Since they arrived at the Ghost Sect, he has kept pestering her like the glue. Over time Meng Jing is used to that but she still feels grumpy.


    ¡°Actually, I can feel that you don¡¯t want to stay in the Ghost Sect. Let me guess. You are here in the Ghost Sect to find the base of the Ghost Sect and then send the information out, right?¡±


    Meng Jing snorts and says, ¡°You had better keep your mouth shut.¡±


    ¡°You know well whether I¡¯m talking nonsense,¡± Li Lang sneers and says, ¡°They don¡¯t know you but I do. I¡¯ve been in love with you for so long and have targeted you for such a long time. Even if I cannot say I know what you are thinking about completely, I can still guess it more or less.¡±


    Seeing Meng Jing doesn¡¯t respond, Li Lang doesn¡¯t mean to stop at all. Just like a storyteller, he keeps voicing out his thoughts.


    ¡°You and Gao Ge are in deep love. Although it sounds a bit disgusting, that¡¯s what I believe. However, you may as well give it up. Do you think they don¡¯t know about it?¡± Li Lang says, ¡°I don¡¯t tell everyone about this not because I don¡¯t think they will trust me but because they can guess your aim. They simply want to beat you at your game.¡±


    Meng Jing looks disgruntled now.


    ¡°Therefore, after you come into the Ghost Sect, it has become impossible for you to get out of here alive,¡± Li Lang continues saying, ¡°Well¡­ They don¡¯t kill you now only because the thing in your body is of vital importance to the Ghost Sect. When you are no longer of value, do you think they will keep you alive?¡±


    Meng Jing looks at him, her eyes full of confusion, ¡°Hasn¡¯t it ever occurred to you that I will kill you?¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t,¡± Li Lang says, ¡°Because you have to count on me.¡±


    Meng Jing pulls a long face.


    ¡°As long as you agree to marry me, I will go out and spread the news. What do you say?¡± Li Lang says.


    Meng Jing sneers.


    ¡°Actually, I think it is a good bargain for you,¡± Li Lang says, ¡°You cannot go in and out of the Ghost Sect freely, but I can.¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m an idiot?¡± Meng Jing says, ¡°If the Ghost Sect is really exterminated, you will die too. Do you think Gao Ge will let go of you? Do you think the Ghost Sect will let go of you? All in all, you and the Ghost Sect are in the same boat.¡±


    Li Lang rubs his nose, ¡°It seems that since you chose to be with Gao Ge, you¡¯ve become smart due to his influence.¡±


    Meng Jing bridles at Li Lang¡¯s thought.


    ¡°However, no matter what, you cannot leave the Ghost Sect anyway. In this case, don¡¯t you think I¡¯m a good choice for you?¡± Li Lang says.


    Meng Jing really wants to spit to Li Lang¡¯s face.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if you are unhappy. After all, Granny has started to discuss our marriage with my master. If you disagree, you can talk to Granny,¡± Li Lang says.


    Meng Jing grits her teeth.


    ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to be angry. And don¡¯t hate Granny. She is doing this for your own good,¡± Li Lang sighs and says, ¡°I haven¡¯t met Granny before but I still know her. She is no ordinary woman. You know, she is the wife of the late sovereign. Therefore, even the current sovereign respects her very much. However, her character is queer and she likes being alone. Since she thinks highly of you, it indicates that you are talented indeed. Besides, it is beyond my expectations that she can think for your own good.¡±


    Seeing Meng Jing¡¯s dismissive eyes, Li Lang smiles, ¡°I know you don¡¯t believe me. Yet, think about this. Why does Granny want you to marry a disciple of the Ghost Sect? It is simply to let you move on from Gao Ge and become a loyal member of the Ghost Sect. If you think she only values the thing in your body, you are wrong too. If that¡¯s really the case, it will be enough for her to keep you here. Why does she still do this? After all, she only wants to let you live well.¡±


    Meng Jing doesn¡¯t answer.


    Seeing Meng Jing¡¯s facial expression, Li Lang also laughs.


    ¡°Look at you. You hate me that much but you suddenly start to believe what I say now. Hasn¡¯t Gao Ge told you not to trust your enemy randomly?¡±


    Meng Jing is speechless.


    She is wondering whether something is wrong with Li Lang¡­


    ¡°Okay. It¡¯s late now. Go back and sleep early. There is still latent danger in the Ghost Sect at night,¡± Li Lang says, ¡°I think you won¡¯t agree with me to send you back so I won¡¯t make the offer then. See you around.¡±


    Li Lang leaves with a wave of his hand.


    Having sat for a while, Meng Jing heaves a sigh.


    Li Lang is her enemy but she also knows that what Li Lang said is true.


    She hasn¡¯t gained the trust of the Ghost Sect yet.


    If the Ghost Sect can trust her so easily, how can they remain mysterious and sustain until now?


    Therefore, it is really unlikely for her to leave the Ghost Sect¡­


    On the way back, she walks past a shady path and suddenly a figure appears before her.


    It just flashes past.


    Meng Jing¡¯s facial expression stiffens and she tenses instantly.


    Maybe Li Lang is right.


    It is not peaceful in the Ghost Sect at night.


    She walks faster and wants to get out of here when a gust of strong wind comes at her.


    She dodges subconsciously. To her surprise, a spitball drops to her feet.


    She raises her head and looks ahead. The figure has left.


    With a frown, she picks up the spitball but she doesn¡¯t rush to unfold it. Instead, she puts it into her pocket and speeds up going back. She just wants to go back as soon as possible¡­


    She returns to her room, lights up the candle, sits by the bed and unfolds the note slowly.


    There is only a sentence on the note.


    ¡°Meet me at the mouth of Immortal Burying Valley tomorrow midnight and burn the note after reading it.¡±


    The moment she finishes reading the note, Meng Jing feels a rush of heat. Then, the note starts to burn and turns into ashes.


    ¡°So, this is what it means to ¡®burn the note after reading it¡¯.¡± Meng Jing is a bit surprised. That is so unbelievable.

 Chapter 769 - Mention Shen Xuhua

    More than ten outsiders are in Red Fish Village, which makes the villagers feel something must be wrong.


    However, the people of the Dragon Court are very generous. They give the villagers a considerable sum of money. Therefore, it is mutually beneficial for both parties. Neither of them has any problem with that. Besides, before entering Red Fish Village, the people of the Dragon Court have investigated the situation here. They didn¡¯t come here until they made sure that Red Fish Village had nothing to do with the Ghost Sect.


    Of course, this is a matter of course.


    How can the Dragon Court make such a stupid mistake?


    It is impossible.


    Of course, Heaven Dragon and the others keep a low profile.


    They are so low-key that Gao Ge doesn¡¯t even know what they are doing.


    Some experts in magic array have also arrived.


    Even Master Guanshan has arrived too.


    Seeing Master Guanshan, Gao Ge figures that the plan of Heaven Dragon and the others doesn¡¯t go well.


    Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t need to ask Master Guanshan to come here. After all, Master Guanshan also knows some array methods but he is definitely not an expert in this aspect. Therefore, the reason why Master Guanshan is invited here can only be that Heaven Dragon and the others still fail to find a solution to crack the magic array of the Ghost Sect so they have no other choice but to let Master Guanshan come here to take a chance. They simply think that two heads are better than one.


    Meanwhile, Fire Dragon leaves Red Fish Village first.


    According to Ge Chunrong, there is a cultivation school in the blessed spots that specializes in the magic array. Their members are kind of professionals in this field. Therefore, the Dragon Court is trying to contact them and see if they can offer any favor. In this way, maybe it won¡¯t be a difficult thing to crack the magic array of the Ghost Sect. This option was not adopted before simply for the sake of confidentiality.


    After all, that is a cultivation school in the blessed spots, not an affiliate of the Dragon Court. If it were not for no other option, the Dragon Court would never take the risk.


    Besides, according to Ge Chunrong, that cultivation school is not on good terms with the Dragon Court. Although the two of them are not diametrically opposed to each other, they still rarely mingle with each other. If the Dragon Court can really make them do the favor, the Dragon Court will probably have to pay a big price. Only by offering a great benefit at least can the Dragon Court make them agree to help.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t find it difficult to understand.


    For the schools and families of the blessed spots, they don¡¯t have to be reliant on the whims of the Dragon Court. They are capable enough and they are clear that the Dragon Court will not offend them easily. Unless they jeopardize the safety of Huaxia and commit towering crimes, the Dragon Court will choose to turn a blind eye. After all, the Dragon Court exists in Huaxia only to maintain the balance of Huaxia but not to cause trouble.


    Actually, Gao Ge thinks the biggest problem is that Lord Dragon King cannot get into a fight at will. Otherwise, all the blessed spots are nothing to Lord Dragon King. How could he give them a chance to bargain?


    Now, the Dragon Court has been in a crucial moment.


    Gao Ge couldn¡¯t think so before but since he contacted the Dragon Court, he has realized that.


    If Dragon King really dies, the Dragon Court will fall into an awkward situation.


    The Dragon Court has capable masters indeed but it lacks a master who is competent enough to shock the whole world.


    Heaven Dragon, Human Dragon and their peers are strong indeed but they are still far less competent than Dragon King.


    It is only the domestic situation, which has been tough for the Dragon Court to cope with. This has been known by Gao Ge. On the contrary, as to the situations in the other places unknown to Gao Ge, the Dragon Court must be having a harder time.


    If it is about the other things, Gao Ge may be of help but on this issue, Gao Ge really cannot do anything. After all, in a real fight, he is even no match for Heaven Dragon, Human Dragon and the others!


    At night, Earth Dragon is in Gao Ge¡¯s room, drinking the wine of the Xie Family.


    Xie Zhuolian is very generous. She knows that Gao Ge likes the Xie Family¡¯s wine so she has brought quite some wine here.


    Earth Dragon also gets to enjoy the benefit due to Gao Ge. He will come here for a chat if he has time.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t know whether Earth Dragon knows that Dragon King is dying. Besides, he is clear that this matter is of vital importance. If it really leaks, it will not only cause a panic in the Dragon Court but also allow the rivals of the Dragon Court to take the opportunity to watch for the proper moment for action.


    Therefore, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t mean to talk about this topic.


    However, Gao Ge suddenly thinks of one thing. Then, he asks, ¡°Do you know Shen Xuhua?¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡± Hearing Gao Ge¡¯s question, Earth Dragon is a bit surprised, ¡°Why did you suddenly mention him?¡±


    ¡°When I was in Song City, I heard of him from Qin Yuming and Xia Shengtang. Xia Shengtang seems to know where Shen Xuhua is,¡± Gao Ge says.


    When it comes to Shen Xuhua, Earth Dragon can¡¯t help sighing. He drinks up the wine in the bowl, has a bite of the dish and wipes his mouth, saying, ¡°Honestly, I kind of feel sorry for Qin Yuming. She is a good girl indeed. It¡¯s a pity that she is in love with that asshole and has waited for him for so many years.¡±


    Gao Ge asks in confusion, ¡°Doesn¡¯t the Dragon Court know where he is either?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about the others but I¡¯m sure that I have no idea,¡± Earth Dragon says with a smile, ¡°Actually, Flying Dragon, aka, Shen Xuhua, and I used to be best buddies in the Dragon Court before. Since I don¡¯t know his whereabouts, I think no one else in the Dragon Court will do. As to whether Lord Dragon King knows about it, I have no idea. However, if Lord Dragon King really doesn¡¯t know about it, he shouldn¡¯t hide it from us.¡±


    Touching his chin, Gao Ge says in disbelief, ¡°Why is a man missing like that?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I wonder too.¡± Earth Dragon seems to be lost in thought, his face etched with weirdness. He says slowly, ¡°While Shen Xuhua was in the Dragon Court, apart from Lord Dragon King and Heaven Dragon, he should be the most capable and youngest one. He is even two years younger than Qin Yuming.¡±


    Gao Ge is a bit surprised.


    ¡°It is said that Horn Dragon of the Dragon Court is a martial arts maniac. Actually, Shen Xuhua is quite similar. In order to seek the opportunity to break through, he often goes out and travels around. He is missing during a trip. We have looked for him once but we cannot find him,¡± Earth Dragon says with glistening eyes, ¡°So, I have a guess.¡±


    ¡°A guess?¡± Gao Ge asks, ¡°Is he dead?¡±


    ¡°Haha. No. In the Dragon Court, everyone has a lamp of life. If anyone of us is dead, the corresponding lamp of life will go out. Yet, his lamp of life is still on, except that it is a bit dim. I guess he may be in some blessed spot. Only when he is in the blessed spot can we fail to find him.¡±

 Chapter 770 - The Ghost Harnessing Warlock

    Hearing Earth Dragon¡¯s words, Gao Ge feels somewhat surprised.


    ¡°Blessed spot? Did he join a blessed spot and betray the Dragon Court?¡± Gao Ge asks in surprise.


    Earth Dragon shakes his head.


    ¡°I have no idea. Maybe only when we meet Shen Xuhua one day can we get the answer.¡±


    Gao Ge knits his eyebrows.


    ¡°By the way, have you met Lord Dragon King?¡± Earth Dragon suddenly asks.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Gao Ge nods his head.


    ¡°Well, how do you feel?¡±


    Gao Ge feels quite confused to hear that. How does he feel? He has met Dragon King only. It is not anything else. What can he say? Good? It doesn¡¯t sound appropriate¡­


    ¡°Just fine,¡± Gao Ge thinks about it and says.


    ¡°Actually, Lord Dragon King is quite a nice man. Since you¡¯ve met him, you can surely feel that,¡± Earth Dragon heaves a sigh and says, ¡°I¡¯m just wondering why Lord Dragon King rarely takes action now. I suspect whether something is wrong with his health.¡±


    Gao Ge¡¯s eyelids twitch.


    Seeing Gao Ge¡¯s surprised facial expression, Earth Dragon smiles bitterly.


    He ponders for a moment and says, ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t need to feel surprised. There are so many smart people in Huaxia. As Lord Dragon King hasn¡¯t taken action for a long time, plenty of people will think this way.¡±


    Gao Ge nods.


    Earth Dragon¡¯s words make sense indeed.


    The others are not idiots.


    As long as they slightly use their brains, they can think of that.


    ¡°Yet, it can indicate how strong Lord Dragon King is,¡± Earth Dragon says laughingly, ¡°Think about this. They have started to guess whether Lord Dragon King¡¯s body condition is too poor for him to get into any fight. However, as long as it is not confirmed, they dare not challenge the Dragon Court¡¯s authority. Is this not enough to demonstrate the capability of Lord Dragon King?¡±


    Gao Ge nods.


    Gao Ge highly agrees with that.


    Even though Dragon King is dying, Gao Ge still felt overwhelmed by Dragon King¡¯s gaze when they met in the capital last time.


    Putting aside the Star Tree in his body, even though he has reached the realm of Master, he still feels that he cannot resist Dragon King¡¯s gaze.


    Earth Dragon takes another sip of wine and exclaims, ¡°This is so good!¡± Then, he just repeats, ¡°That¡¯s what a true man should be!¡±


    Evidently, Earth Dragon does admire Dragon King very much.


    When Earth Dragon drinks enough wine, he just leaves.


    The female ghost walks out of a corner.


    ¡°That man is also very strong,¡± the female ghost whispers.


    These days, she has acquainted herself with Gao Ge, or at least, she has not been as afraid of Gao Ge as before.


    She probably realizes that Gao Ge is not a bad guy. As long as she doesn¡¯t deliberately cause trouble, Gao Ge won¡¯t hurt her then.


    Gao Ge takes a look at her and nods.


    Earth Dragon is among the best cultivators in Huaxia.


    It is inevitable that he can make the female ghost feel stressed.


    ¡°These days, I¡¯ve thought of something again. You are right. My body has been gone indeed,¡± the female ghost says bleakly.


    Gao Ge is suddenly surprised. He turns to look at her and says, ¡°What did you recall?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve recalled my name.¡±


    ¡°What is your name?¡±


    ¡°Lu Yanran.¡±


    Gao Ge nods.


    ¡°How did General Zhu die?¡± Lu Yanran sits on the chair next to Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge really wants to roll his eyes.


    Why would Lu Yanran ask him about the incident of the Song Dynasty?


    It sounds as if Gao Ge had seen that before.


    ¡°What¡¯s the name of General Zhu?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± Lu Yanran shakes her head.


    Gao Ge is taken aback, ¡°You don¡¯t know it or forgot it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I only know that my mistress called him General Zhu but as to his name, I have no idea then,¡± Lu Yanran says.


    ¡°Your mistress?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I was a maid in Lord Protector¡¯s mansion before dying.¡±


    Gao Ge takes a tumble and can¡¯t help sighing.


    He really doesn¡¯t understand what Lu Yanran has in her mind.


    For a man whose name she doesn¡¯t even know, she has attached herself to his coffin for so many years.


    Why is there such a silly girl in the world?


    ¡°Who was the emperor when you were alive?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°Emperor Qinzong.¡±


    ¡°Emperor Qinzong? Zhao Huan?¡± Gao Ge is dazed.


    ¡°How dare you call His Majesty¡¯s name?¡± Lu Yanran asks in astonishment.


    Gao Ge snorts.


    The Qing Dynasty has been overthrown for so many years, let alone the Song Dynasty.


    However, Lu Yanran is a woman of that era. For her, calling Zhao Huan by the name is a capital felony.


    Even if Lu Yanran has died and become a ghost, such a taboo is still an imprint on her soul. It is like when one is still alive, he is unwilling to step on the dog poop. After he dies, he will still take a detour upon seeing the poop even if he is floating. It is totally a natural habit.


    Gao Ge has some knowledge of history more or less. Besides, although Emperor Qinzong of Song was not capable, as the last emperor of the Northern Song Dynasty, he was kind of famous. The true reason is probably because of the poem¨C ¡°As the shame of Jingkang Incident hasn¡¯t been wiped out, when can the officials¡¯ resentment be cleared?¡±


    ¡°Do you think whether the tomb under the sea is Zhao Huan¡¯s imperial tomb?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    Lu Yanran shakes her head.


    Gao Ge has asked the wrong person.


    ¡°That can¡¯t be right. Zhao Huan was on the throne for more than a year only. After he died, he was buried in the Yongxian Tomb. This shouldn¡¯t be Zhao Huan¡¯s imperial tomb. However, if so, who else was buried here?¡± Gao Ge mulls it over and suddenly has conceived an idea.


    He pats his forehead and feels that his mindset has been restricted.


    Maybe it is also because he has been misled by Heaven Dragon and the others.


    According to them, the tomb under the sea is from the Song Dynasty, so Gao Ge always thought the tomb owner must be the emperor of the Song Dynasty.


    However, Zhao Huan of the North Song Dynasty was captured by the Jin troops.


    Why is it the emperor of the Song Dynasty but not that of the Jin Empire who was buried here?


    ¡°Actually, Emperor Qinzong listened to the evil official¡¯s slanderous talk. At that time, he had a warlock who was said to be able to harness the ghosts to defeat the Jin troops. Emperor Qinzong had no other way but to adopt the warlock¡¯s advice. Unexpectedly, the warlock had achieved an agreement with the Jin Empire to consume the fortune of the North Song Dynasty and the lives of the soldiers in this way,¡± Lu Yanran says in a flood of tears.


    ¡°A warlock? He could harness ghosts?¡± Gao Ge breaks out in a cold sweat.


    If what Lu Yanran said is true, was the ghost harnessing warlock from the Ghost Sect?


    He suddenly stands up with excitement.


    He realizes that the tomb under the sea must have something to do with the Ghost Sect and the relationship must be very close.


    This may be a breach to enter the Ghost Sect?


    No, it must be the breach!

 Chapter 771 - Immortal Burying Valley

    Meng Jing still hasn¡¯t figured out what the spitball is yet.


    She even doubts whether this is a trick with an ulterior motive by Li Lang.


    However, on second thought, she thinks that it is not likely. After all, Li Lang has talked honestly with her before. There is no need for him to play a trick anymore.


    More importantly, Meng Jing feels that she has been driven into an impasse.


    Although she feels that the content of the spitball may not be reliable, by now, she still wants to give it a try.


    Midnight means the time between 12 a.m. and 2 a.m.


    Meng Jing doesn¡¯t know about Immortal Burying Valley at first but quite some people of the Ghost Sect know that. As to the people of the Ghost Sect, just like the sand fort, Immortal Burying Valley is the forbidden area of the Ghost Sect. Therefore, apart from the sovereign and several elders, ordinary disciples of the Ghost Sect don¡¯t dare to go in there randomly.


    According to the disciples of the Ghost Sect, there used to be a Ghost Emperor in the Ghost Sect. As long as it succeeded in passing the trial, it would become a Ghost Immortal and attain Taoism.


    However, it is already not easy for cultivators to attain Taoism, let alone ghosts. It is actually against the principle of Heaven. The success rate of passing the trial is less than 10%. In the end, the Ghost Emperor failed and perished. And the place where it went through the trial has been referred to as Immortal Burying Valley by the people of the Ghost Sect ever since.


    Generally, the people of the Ghost Sect won¡¯t mention Immortal Burying Valley because, in the Ghost Sect, there are too many legends about the Half Ghost Immortal that failed to pass the trial.


    Some say that the Ghost Emperor failed to become the Ghost Immortal and perished in Immortal Burying Valley, but his Qi didn¡¯t completely vanish. As long as the Qi finds a suitable man and possesses his body, the Ghost Immortal can continue cultivating.


    Others say that in Immortal Burying Valley, the Qi left by the Ghost Emperor is very horrid. One will die on the spot if he runs into the Qi.


    As to these legends, Meng Jing is still suspicious. She cannot disbelieve them but neither can she believe them.


    Besides, the destination of the appointment is the mouth of Immortal Burying Valley but not inside Immortal Burying Valley.


    In the darkness, Meng Jing walks for about two hours before feeling gusts of strong Yin wind.


    Actually, a lot of places of the Ghost Sect are guarded by ghosts or disciples. Strangely, only the Immortal Burying Valley has no roadblocks. It seems that everyone is afraid of the terrible beings in Immortal Burying Valley.


    When Meng Jing stops, there is a stone tablet as tall as three meters ahead. It writes with the red cinnabar¨C ¡°Immortal Burying Valley¡±. Apart from that, the valley is also enshrouded by thunderclouds, in which lightning flashes.


    Meng Jing feels so strange. When she was distant before, she didn¡¯t see this.


    At the moment, a voice suddenly comes from behind her.


    ¡°When the Ghost Emperor died, there was still one heavenly thunderbolt that hadn¡¯t struck. Besides, the Ghost Emperor¡¯s Qi hasn¡¯t completely vanished. Therefore, the thunderclouds are hovering above this place all the time. If the Ghost Emperor wants to take shape again, the heavenly thunderbolt will come and destroy it.¡±


    Hearing the voice, Meng Jing is shocked. She quickly turns around and sees a man wearing a black robe. Only his outline can be seen but not his face.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business,¡± the man says, ¡°I know you are Meng Jing and that you are working for the Dragon Court. And that¡¯s enough.¡±


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± Meng Jing asks.


    ¡°I¡¯m your Plan B,¡± the man suddenly says.


    ¡°Yes?¡± Meng Jing feels surprised.


    An idea flashes across her mind.


    When she was in the Ghost Sect, Heaven Dragon has met her once and told her that there would be another member of the Dragon Court sneaking into the Ghost Sect besides her. Therefore, when she needs help, the man will show up and contact her.


    And that man is Meng Jing¡¯s Plan B.


    Plan A is surely Meng Jing.


    She can guarantee when Heaven Dragon told her about that, no one else was there.


    Therefore, not many people know about this.


    Of course Heaven Dragon can¡¯t leak it randomly.


    It is her mission. Not many members of the Dragon Court know about it.


    Besides, Plan B is more mysterious than her.


    ¡°You can¡¯t get out of here,¡± the man continues saying.


    When the man mentioned Plan B, Meng Jing has started to believe him.


    ¡°Do you have a way to get out?¡± Meng Jing hastens to ask.


    The man shakes his head.


    Meng Jing looks very disappointed.


    Yet, her disappointment is gone quickly.


    She believes that the man must have an idea. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t ask her out for the meeting.


    Thus, what she needs to do is listen to him quietly.


    ¡°I asked you to come to meet me at Immortal Burying Valley because only this place in the Ghost Sect is not monitored by the people of the Ghost Sect. The other places are all under their watch,¡± the man continues saying.


    Meng Jing is instantly shocked to hear that.


    If what the man said is true, isn¡¯t the conversation she had with Li Lang known by the people of the Ghost Sect?


    Probably having seen Meng Jing¡¯s facial expression, the man says laughingly, ¡°But you don¡¯t need to be afraid. The people of the Ghost Sect are not that bored to keep watching you all the time. After all, watching you is a kind of consumption for them. Besides, you cannot get out of the Ghost Sect now so it is actually pointless to watch you.¡±


    Hearing the man¡¯s words, Meng Jing finally lets out a sigh.


    Nevertheless, she thinks that this matter kind of gives her a warning. She shouldn¡¯t talk with Li Lang like last night again.


    After all, she is in the Ghost Sect now. Whatever she says or does, she must be cautious.


    Otherwise, she will be in serious trouble.


    ¡°Actually, it is not a very difficult thing for you to send out the information if you have one thing,¡± the man says, ¡°I cannot let you know who I am for now. It is not that I don¡¯t trust you but that the people of the Ghost Sect may read your memories in a way. They have too many ways to harness souls. We must be careful.¡±


    Meng Jing nods.


    It is pretty normal that the man has such a worry.


    She asks, ¡°You mentioned a thing was needed. What is that? Where is it? As long as I find the thing, I can send out the information?¡±


    Meng Jing asks so many questions in a row. The man in black laughs and says, ¡°Don¡¯t rush. That thing¡­¡±


    Suddenly, gusts of Yin wind blow by.


    Meng Jing is astonished.


    Are they found by the Ghost Sect?


    However, the man in black is very calm. He only turns around and looks at the depths of Immortal Burying Valley.


    ¡°That Ghost Emperor is really waking up,¡± the man in black says with a sigh.


    Meng Jing only groans rather than says anything. Besides, her breath becomes quicker as if she is suppressing something.


    The man in black also senses the surging Qi inside Meng Jing¡¯s body and suddenly feels startled.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got something in your body?¡±


    Meng Jing says nothing and only turns around to look at the depths of Immortal Burying Valley.


    Her eyes become red and strange beyond words.


    And¡­


    Greed also wells up in her eyes.

 Chapter 772 - The Green Phoenix and the Thunderbolt Trial

    Although the man in black doesn¡¯t know what is wrong with Meng Jing now, he can feel that a strong power is moving restlessly in her body.


    ¡°Meng Jing, what¡¯s wrong?¡± The man in black feels a bit anxious and hastens to ask.


    However, Meng Jing just turns a deaf ear to him.


    The man in black realizes that something is wrong. He hastens to run towards Meng Jing but when he takes two steps forward, Meng Jing has rushed into Immortal Burying Valley quickly.


    The man in black is greatly shocked.


    He didn¡¯t expect this to happen.


    He is clear that if anything untoward happens to Meng Jing in Immortal Burying Valley, he will be gravely sinful.


    Then, he quickly dashes forward but he is bounced back by a streak of green light. When he raises his head and looks ahead, he finds that Meng Jing has run tens of meters away and gone deeper into the valley.


    He shouts at the mouth of Immortal Burying Valley but he doesn¡¯t get any response.


    He realizes that something is wrong but he doesn¡¯t know what it is.


    He has never heard of this before!


    It can only indicate that what is happening to Meng Jing now is attributed to her involvement in the Ghost Sect.


    He thinks it over and stamps his feet. Eventually, he still goes into Immortal Burying Valley with Meng Jing.


    Even if he knows it is extremely dangerous in Immortal Burying Valley, he has no other choice now.


    In his opinion, as long as he is still alive, Meng Jing cannot die.


    This is one of his missions.


    After entering Immortal Burying Valley, the man in black immediately notices that he is not feeling well.


    There seems to be a power suppressing his strength.


    This is definitely not good news.


    More uncomfortably, he feels as if someone is staring at him from behind firmly.


    However, when he turns around and looks behind, he sees nothing.


    Nothing is there.


    He can hear the chirps that sound like baby cries in the distance, which are shrill and frigid. When gusts of Yin wind blow by, the grass and trees rustle accordingly, as if snakes slithered across spookily.


    He raises his head and sees no moonlight but the thunderclouds above his head.


    He looks around but doesn¡¯t find Meng Jing, which makes him even more fretful.


    Suddenly, he hears an explosive sound in the distance. It is as deafening as the collapse of Mount Tai. He is gravely shocked and accelerates his footsteps.


    Luckily, the noise in Immortal Burying Valley won¡¯t get out. The people of the Ghost Sect won¡¯t find it either, which is the best out of the worst.


    Suddenly, he sees a streak of dazzling green light rushing to the sky. Another black light pillar rises to the sky. The two light pillars, just like two agile pythons, intertwine and bite each other.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± The man in black is dumbfounded. He vaguely recalls that when he tried to stop Meng Jing before, he was stopped by the green light. Does the green light have anything to do with Meng Jing?


    He walks faster forward.


    After walking for 20 minutes or so, he finally stops and gives an astonished look on his face.


    He raises his head and looks at Meng Jing standing on a rock as high as tens of meters of Immortal Burying Valley and looking up at the sky. Following her gaze, he sees a green phoenix is hovering above the sky and makes a melodious chirp. Meanwhile, a black light pillar is sucked by the phoenix bit by bit.


    ¡°That is¡­¡± He stays silent for a moment and suddenly realizes something. His pupils shrink and his fists clench, ¡°Is it sucking the Qi of Ghost Emperor? Yes, it must be! So, is the green phoenix the thing in her body?¡±


    After a while, he smiles bitterly and shakes his head.


    ¡°No wonder the Ghost Sect thinks highly of her. Even if they think that she is a spy of the Dragon Court, they can¡¯t bear to kill her at will. Yet, they are still shooting themselves in the foot! Meng Jing has got such a great lucky chance. Can they bear the consequences?¡±


    The process of the green phoenix devouring the Qi of the Ghost Emperor lasts for an hour more or less, which indicates that the Qi left by the Ghost Emperor must be very powerful. When the devouring is over, thunderclouds roll above Immortal Burying Valley again.


    ¡°Oh no¡­¡± The man in black suddenly comes to his senses. He stares at the thunderclouds in the sky and mutters, ¡°The green phoenix has devoured the Qi of the Ghost Emperor. As a result, the thunderbolt trial will go to her. Yet, can the green phoenix persist through the thunderbolt trial?¡±


    The last thunderbolt that should have landed on the Ghost Emperor is still brewing.


    The green phoenix also seems to know that it has nowhere to hide so it directly continues hovering in the sky, waiting for the thunderbolt trial to come.


    Given its capability, it is very likely for the green phoenix to get through the thunderbolt trial.


    However, if it hides in Meng Jing, she cannot get through the thunderbolt for sure.


    Therefore, it can only take a chance.


    ¡­


    In a house of the Ghost Sect.


    An old man with grey hair and a ruddy complexion suddenly opens his eyes.


    His face is etched with astonishment and bewilderment. He quickly stands up and forces his way out. The two disciples of the Ghost Sect guarding outside are shocked.


    ¡°Sovereign, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The man stands at the door and stares in the direction of Immortal Burying Valley, the corners of his mouth slightly twitching.


    ¡°How is it possible¡­ The Ghost Emperor¡¯s Qi has disappeared? How is it possible?¡±


    After saying that, he quickly rushes towards Immortal Burying Valley.


    Meanwhile, in the sand fort, countless ghosts are horrified.


    ¡°Thunderbolt¡­¡±


    ¡°A thunderbolt trial is coming!¡±


    Every ghost is in horror.


    No one knows where the thunderbolt they¡¯ve sensed will land.


    If the thunderbolt lands here, apart from the three superior Ghost Emperors, all the other ghosts¡­


    They will all be destroyed!


    Finally, here comes an explosive sound.


    A thunderbolt that is as thick as the vat mouth drops from the thunderclouds like a sharp sword into the ground.


    The green phoenix, still shrieking, rushes towards the thunderbolt.


    Green lights and thunder lights are interwoven.


    Instantly, the whole Immortal Burying Valley is as bright as daytime.


    With his clothes billowing, the man in black retreats staggeringly and then spits out a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°What terrifying thunder coercion¡­¡± The man in black shakes his head.


    However, as an onlooker, he has been so seriously impacted from such a long distance.


    He would be killed immediately if he got any closer, let alone get through the thunderbolt trial.


    On the contrary, the green phoenix is still hovering proudly as if an unyielding warrior were trying his best to fight against the thunderbolt¡­


    Finally, as the green phoenix shrieks, the thunderbolt suddenly vanishes. Meanwhile, the green phoenix also turns into a streak of green light and goes into Meng Jing¡¯s body.


    Meng Jing goes limp and lies on the rock. The man in black quickly climbs upward.


    ¡°Those old guys must have sensed the noises here. We must get out of here¡­¡± The man in black climbs on the rock wall like a gecko.

 Chapter 773 - The Ghost Token

    When the sovereign and the two grand elders arrive at the forbidden place of the Ghost Sect¨CImmortal Burying Valley, even the thunderclouds and the Qi of the Ghost Emperor have vanished, let alone Meng Jing and the mysterious man in black.


    ¡°How is it possible¡­¡± The sovereign of the Ghost Sect is hard hit.


    The two elders are as silent as cold cicadas now.


    They both know that now the sovereign has been extremely furious. If they dare to talk recklessly, they will be like doing the belly dance on the sovereign¡¯s bed. They don¡¯t want to court death anyway. Hence, they don¡¯t intend to say anything or do anything.


    They should just stand here quietly.


    ¡°You two, go and search around now. The people who came to Immortal Burying Valley should be still here,¡± the sovereign of the Ghost Sect says in a stern voice.


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The two elders also let out a sigh of relief and hasten to take the opportunity to escape.


    Although the Immortal Burying Valley has always been the forbidden place of the Ghost Sect, as the elders of the Ghost Sect, of course they know that the sovereign still attaches great importance to this place.


    Now that something wrong has happened to the Immortal Burying Valley, the sovereign is surely anxious.


    Moreover, the current Immortal Burying Valley only exists in name now.


    In Immortal Burying Valley, the Ghost Emperor that wants to pass the trial and become the Ghost Immortal has been gone. The so-called Immortal Burying Valley also has become a joke.


    Although it was of no use to them when it was here, it still gave them hope.


    ¡­


    When Meng Jing wakes up, she finds that she is lying in her own room.


    As to the man in black, he is sitting on the chair. He is still wearing the wide black robe so Meng Jing cannot see his appearance clearly.


    However, the man has told her the reason before, so regarding this issue, Meng Jing won¡¯t insist. She just feels a bit curious.


    ¡°Why am I back here?¡± Meng Jing rubs her head and only feels a headache as if having a hungover.


    ¡°Is it the green phoenix that is in your body?¡± The man in black asks.


    Meng Jing is slightly dazed and immediately realizes something. Instantly, her face turns pale and then she asks, ¡°Did it appear just now?¡±


    The man in black nods and then tells her what happened in Immortal Burying Valley.


    After hearing the man in black out, Meng Jing feels a bit astonished.


    ¡°You are saying that the green phoenix¡¯s soul in my body devoured the Ghost Emperor¡¯s Qi in the Immortal Burying Valley?¡± Meng Jing asks with staring eyes.


    The man in black nods.


    ¡°Fine¡­¡± Meng Jing heaves a sigh and says nothing.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening to you?¡± The man in black hedges and seems to think of something, saying with a smile, ¡°Of course, if you don¡¯t want to talk about it, it¡¯s fine. I won¡¯t force you.¡±


    ¡°Actually, it is fine if I tell you about it. That old woman made me do it. It is only a wisp of the monster¡¯s soul, which is not as exaggerated as you imagine,¡± Meng Jing says smilingly.


    The man in black nods and finds what she said is reasonable. If it is a complete soul of the green phoenix, given Meng Jing¡¯s current capability, she cannot put it into her body forcibly.


    The green phoenix is a mythical creature whereas Meng Jing is a cultivator only, except that she is relatively talented.


    ¡°Oh right, you didn¡¯t finish your words yet,¡± Meng Jing asks, ¡°What did you say I need to find?¡±


    ¡°The Ghost Token.¡± The man in black is worried that his words may be interrupted by anything so he hastens to say, ¡°With the Ghost Token, you can get in and out of the Ghost Sect freely. Besides, it can conceal your Qi and change your appearance. In this way, after you leave, they won¡¯t find you.¡±


    ¡°Change my appearance?¡± Meng Jing is astonished, ¡°Is there such a thing in the world?¡±


    The man in black laughs, ¡°Nothing is too strange in the world but the Ghost Token is a treasure of the Ghost Sect. It is not easy to get the Ghost Token.¡±


    ¡°Where is it?¡± Meng Jing says without hesitation.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of death?¡± The man in black asks with a smile.


    Meng Jing takes a look at him with complicated eyes and says calmly, ¡°If I¡¯m afraid of death, will I come here?¡±


    The man in black looks as if lost in thought.


    After waiting for a while, he continues saying, ¡°The Ghost Token is in the Five Ghosts Mansion of the Ghost Sect but it is equipped with lots of mechanisms and guarded by five Ghost Kings. Given your capability, you can¡¯t be able to handle them so by then, I will directly draw the five Ghost Kings away.¡±


    Hearing that, Meng Jing feels as if taking a tumble.


    She was suspicious about the man in black before. Since he knows where the Ghost Token is, why doesn¡¯t he take it himself? Is he afraid of danger? This is impossible. If he is really afraid of danger, he won¡¯t be here. As such, she had to doubt whether he was up to something. Maybe he has been lying to her only to steal the Ghost Token with her help?


    Now, the man in black gives her an answer.


    Meng Jing immediately realizes something and says, ¡°If so, will you be found?¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± The tone of the man in black suddenly becomes sterner, ¡°Actually, I never mean to go back alive.¡±


    Meng Jing is startled.


    From the tone of the man in black, she feels his determination.


    Of course she knows that he was not kidding.


    That¡¯s really his plan.


    ¡°Someone must be sacrificed so that we can get the Ghost Token?¡± Meng Jing bites her lips and asks.


    The man in black seems to have seen through her mind and then says smilingly, ¡°There is no other way. Besides, that is not the reason. Instead, it is because I can¡¯t go back.¡±


    Meng Jing looks at him in confusion.


    She is waiting for him to talk about the reason.


    Why can¡¯t he go back?


    Yet, it seems that the man in black doesn¡¯t mean to continue the topic. Instead, he changes the topic back to the business.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the Five Ghosts Mansion at midnight the day after tomorrow.¡±


    After saying that, the man in black directly stands up and walks out with his hands on his back before Meng Jing answers.


    Meng Jing wants to say something but seeing his back with determination, he still says nothing.


    He gets out of the room.


    On the way back, the man in black takes off the big hood and exposes his hideous face. The scars on his face are like centipedes, crisscrossed.


    ¡°I cannot go back anymore.¡±


    Having walked for a distance, he mutters with a bitter smile.


    ¡°I really cannot go back¡­¡±


    Meng Jing in the room looks at her left wrist. The pattern of the green phoenix looks more like a tattoo but it is glittering with hazy green light.


    ¡°By then, is it me or you¡­¡± Meng Jing gazes at the pattern of the green phoenix on her wrist and mutters deeply resignedly.

 Chapter 774 - I Know the Tomb Owner Now

    With a composed look, Gao Ge stares at Heaven Dragon who is gravely furious in front of him.


    ¡°Are you insane? Do you know how much time it will delay if we do as you suggest?¡± Heaven Dragon asks.


    Gao Ge looks at him with narrowed eyes, saying, ¡°Have you thought of a solution?¡±


    Heaven Dragon says in a stern voice, ¡°The people of the Formation Heaven Sect are arriving.¡±


    Gao Ge heaves a sigh and says, ¡°All in all, you still expect the people of the blessed spot to help? Why don¡¯t you consider digging the tomb under the sea? Maybe you can get something.¡±


    ¡°It will waste too much time,¡± Heaven Dragon says in perplexity, ¡°Why do you think there is a way to the Ghost Sect in the tomb under the sea?¡±


    Gao Ge thinks about it and says, ¡°By estimation.¡±


    Heaven Dragon heaves a sigh.


    Gao Ge also tells Heaven Dragon what Lu Yanran has said to him before.


    Even so, Heaven Dragon still feels it is a madcap scheme.


    Heaven Dragon believes that Gao Ge is not a reliable man¡­


    Moreover, it is about the Ghost Sect. If it were about other things, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem for Heaven Dragon to cooperate with Gao Ge. However, regarding the Ghost Sect, Heaven Dragon has let Gao Ge participate in this but he clearly doesn¡¯t want Gao Ge to be too much involved.


    It is mainly because he is worried that Gao Ge may make some stupid mistakes on this issue.


    Besides, currently, it is the best method to wait for the people of the Formation Heaven Sect to arrive.


    ¡°Forget it. Since you are not willing to give it a try, I¡¯ll go and take a look on my own,¡± Gao Ge says.


    Heaven Dragon stares at Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge seems to know what he wants to say, ¡°Rest assured. I won¡¯t be found by the Ghost Sect.¡±


    Heaven Dragon thinks it over and still says nothing.


    Earth Dragon says laughingly, ¡°How about this? I will go with Gao Ge.¡±


    ¡°Um?¡±


    Earth Dragon says, ¡°The people of the Formation Heaven Sect haven¡¯t arrived yet. Besides, even if they arrive, they may not be able to crack the formation of the Ghost Sect. We cannot put all the eggs in the same basket. Besides, the people of the Formation Heaven Sect are not displeasing. I think they are a batch of shabby baskets.¡±


    Heaven Dragon is speechless. What does a shabby basket mean?


    ¡°I will go and take a look at the tomb under the sea with Gao Ge. If it works, we will have one more option. Even if it doesn¡¯t, we won¡¯t have any loss, will we?¡± Earth Dragon says with a grin.


    Heaven Dragon ponders for a moment and nods, ¡°Sure.¡±


    He kind of approves of the request of Gao Ge and Earth Dragon.


    Having got the approval of Heaven Dragon, Gao Ge and Earth Dragon both let out a sigh of relief.


    After getting out, Gao Ge is somewhat worried. He looks at Earth Dragon and asks, ¡°Do you think only two of us can do it?¡±


    Earth Dragon says grinningly, ¡°Don¡¯t be silly. We only go there and see if we can find any way to the Ghost Sect. We are not raiding the tomb. Why do we need so many people? Besides, even if we encounter any zombie under the sea, we don¡¯t need to be afraid. We simply lack experts in this aspect. Well¡­ Forget it. Let¡¯s take a chance then.¡±


    Gao Ge heaves a sigh and nods.


    His instinct tells him that the tomb under the sea is very likely to be the channel to the Ghost Sect.


    However, everything is only a guess now. And Gao Ge cannot offer any reason to support his deduction.


    Probably that is why the Dragon Court doesn¡¯t dare to invest a large number of human resources and material resources in the tomb under the sea.


    After all, even Gao Ge cannot be sure about it¡­


    However, Earth Dragon is also right. Their goal is not to raid the tomb so they don¡¯t need many people. After all, they only mean to try their luck.


    Then, they return to the yard of Cai.


    Cai has got much better. However, she still wants to go to the sea. Go Ge knows what she is thinking about but this time, it is not appropriate to bring her.


    Gao Ge was worried whether Cai¡¯s father¡¯s soul might have been captured by the Ghost Sect but after they were found by Cai¡¯s father, the Ghost Sect hasn¡¯t taken any action so far. As such, Gao Ge realizes that Cai¡¯s father should have nothing to do with the Ghost Sect. Of course, Cai¡¯s father may have seen her so he keeps it secret for them.


    It is only a guess, which still needs to be testified.


    ¡°Are you going to the sea again?¡± Cai looks at Gao Ge and Earth Dragon and asks in surprise.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Gao Ge says, ¡°but you cannot go this time.¡±


    As is expected by Gao Ge, Cai looks disappointed.


    Gao Ge pretends not to see that and then returns to his own room to find the female ghost.


    As to the walking zombie, it is still under Doudou¡¯s watch.


    If they want to find the tomb under the sea, they still need to rely on the female ghost.


    These days, the female ghost¡¯s mind has become increasingly clear and she also has thought of many things.


    As to the villagers of Red Fish Village¡­


    Although they also know the position of the tomb under the sea, the incident of the red coffin has struck them a heavy blow. Even if they can earn some money by showing Gao Ge the way, they may not do it. After all, earning money is not as important as staying alive. Just as a villager says, why would he make money at the risk of his life? If he dies, what¡¯s the point of making money? Saving the money for his wife to remarry?


    It is pretty practical.


    Besides, Gao Ge is not willing to go with the villagers of Red Fish Village.


    In Gao Ge¡¯s view, even if he takes them with him, they will not be of any help but make trouble for him.


    Why would he take them?


    Before leaving, Xie Zhuolian asks whether she can go along with them. Gao Ge thinks about it and still shakes his head for ¡°no¡±.


    This time, Gao Ge has been very grateful that Xie Zhuolian is willing to come here with them. If Xie Zhuolian goes along and anything untoward happens, he will feel very guilty.


    Xie Zhuolian is not an insensible girl. After hearing Gao Ge¡¯s words, she nods and doesn¡¯t ask further.


    Gao Ge and Earth Dragon get on a yacht with the female ghost.


    ¡°Do you still know the way?¡± Gao Ge has told Lu Yanran about his goal.


    Lu Yanran thinks about it and says, ¡°I don¡¯t know the way but I can feel it.¡±


    Hearing Lu Yanran¡¯s reply, Gao Ge feels much more relieved.


    ¡°Now we should go east,¡± Lu Yanran says.


    Gao Ge drives the yacht to the east as told.


    In fact, the tomb under the sea is not far from the shore. Otherwise, it will be too much work. According to Lu Yanran, given their speed, they will arrive in 20 or 30 minutes.


    While they are arriving, Lu Yanran is suddenly shocked.


    ¡°I know the owner of the tomb under the sea now.¡±


    Gao Ge and Earth Dragon both gaze at her.

 Chapter 775 - Do You Go to Immortal Burying Valley?

    ¡°Who is that?¡± Gao Ge stares at Lu Yanran and asks.


    Lu Yanran takes a deep breath and says, ¡°According to my mistress, an emperor of the Jin Empire wanted to build a tomb under the sea.¡±


    Gao Ge frowns and then nods.


    It is pretty close to his guess.


    He has had a guess before. After all, it is known that the tomb under the sea was built in the Song Dynasty but it doesn¡¯t mean that the tomb owner is an emperor of the Song Dynasty.


    ¡°Which emperor of the Jin Empire?¡± Earth Dragon asks.


    ¡°Wanyan Sheng.¡±


    ¡°Wanyan Sheng? Who was he?¡± Gao Ge blurts out.


    Earth Dragon takes a meaningful look at Gao Ge and says in a deep voice, ¡°You must be poor at studying. He was Emperor Taizong of Jin.¡±


    Gao Ge takes a tumble but he feels that Earth Dragon¡¯s comment on him is too one-sided. He dares to say that probably 80% of people in Huaxia don¡¯t know who Emperor Taizong of Jin is. Even those who are slightly interested in history have no interest in the countries like the Jin Empire and the Liao Empire!


    Earth Dragon continues saying to Gao Ge, ¡°Apart from that, it was Emperor Taizong of Jin who exterminated the North Song Dynasty and the Liao Empire. It is still pretty likely that the tomb owner is him.¡±


    Gao Ge looks at Lu Yanran curiously and says, ¡°If so, when Wanyan Sheng died, you should be dead too? Were you still alive?¡±


    Lu Yanran chuckles and says, ¡°If he died, could he have such a big tomb built?¡±


    Gao Ge pats his forehead.


    He realizes that his question was a bit stupid.


    If Wanyan Sheng really died, how could the succeeding emperor spend so many human resources and material resources building such a tomb? The tomb must be built when Wanyan Sheng was on the throne.


    However, Earth Dragon seems to have a different opinion on what Lu Yanran said just now.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Wanyan Sheng die in Mingde Palace and then get buried in Heling mausoleum?¡± It has been recorded in history. It seems that Earth Dragon still has a wide knowledge of such a thing. As it appears, if one wants to gain a foothold in the Dragon Court, he must be cultured.


    Lu Yanran says causally, ¡°According to my mistress, back then, Wanyan Sheng noticed Wanyan Liang¡¯s ambition so the tomb he built for himself is not in Heling mausoleum. Not many people know about that.¡±


    Earth Dragon nods his head.


    Seeing Gao Ge¡¯s confused facial expression, Earth Dragon seems to have known what he wants to ask and directly explains, ¡°Wanyan Liang was also the emperor of the Jin Empire. After Wanyan Sheng died, Wanyan Liang just killed all his descendants.¡±


    Gao Ge takes a tumble.


    Since Earth Dragon knows this matter, it must be true.


    Therefore, it makes sense that Wanyan Sheng made preparations beforehand.


    However, why did Wanyan Sheng bury his body under the sea?


    Is it because he was worried that others would desecrate his body?


    Or did he have another ulterior motive?


    After pondering for a while, Gao Ge thinks of the Ghost Sect.


    If that is the Ghost Sect¡¯s idea, there may be some unknown secret.


    ¡°Here we are,¡± Lu Yanran suddenly says, ¡°It¡¯s down there.¡±


    Gao Ge takes a look at Lu Yanran and asks, ¡°Can you go down there?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Lu Yanran says, ¡°I¡¯ve been down there for so many years. You tell me¡­¡±


    Gao Ge grins and then jumps into the sea with Earth Dragon, followed by Lu Yanran.


    The water pressure under the sea is unbearable for ordinary people but Gao Ge and Earth Dragon are cultivators at the realm of Master. Therefore, the so-called water pressure is not a big deal for them. As long as they protect themselves with aura, they can go deep into the sea. They can stay under the sea for several hours, or even longer.


    As to what they can find, they can only count on luck.


    No one can be sure of that.


    The deeper they go, the darker it will be.


    Gao Ge and Earth Dragon both take out a glare flashlight. Besides, they also inject the aura into their eyes, the visibility is much improved.


    Astonishingly, Gao Ge and Earth Dragon find that there are some coffins under the sea.


    Lu Yanran is next to Gao Ge and can also speak.


    ¡°These coffins belong to the soldiers of the Song Dynasty,¡± Lu Yanran says, ¡°They must be the subordinates of General Zhu.¡±


    Gao Ge nods.


    General Zhu¡­


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t know him. Neither does Earth Dragon.


    However, Gao Ge is clear that General Zhu must know much more than Lu Yanran.


    After all, Lu Yanran used to be a maid of Lord Protector¡¯s mansion only. What can she know?


    He is a bit curious only. If this is really the tomb of the emperor of the Jin Empire, why are there the soldiers of the Song Dynasty here?


    This is¡­so unreasonable!


    They stay under the sea for two hours or so. Gao Ge pats Earth Dragon and then they swim back together.


    Having been back on the yacht, Gao Ge gasps and throws a bottle of water to Earth Dragon. He also opens one for himself.


    During the two hours under the sea, they find nothing but several coffins.


    Remarkably, the coffins are all red. They also carry heavy Yin Qi, which is why they don¡¯t float on the water surface.


    ¡°Supposedly, these coffins are not the ones in the tomb,¡± Earth Dragon says, ¡°If we want to find the tomb, we still need to find a suitable entrance.¡±


    Gao Ge nods.


    What Earth Dragon said is what Gao Ge needs to think about now.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back first,¡± Gao Ge says.


    ¡°What?¡± Earth Dragon feels quite surprised, ¡°We haven¡¯t found the tomb yet.¡±


    ¡°We haven¡¯t indeed but we still find a formation down there. Yet, I¡¯m not sure whether it is the formation of the Ghost Sect,¡± Gao Ge says.


    Gao Ge has learned a lot about formation from Master Guanshan, which Earth Dragon also knows. Since Gao Ge has said so, it means that he must have found something so he has no problems at all.


    ¡­


    In the Ghost Sect.


    Meng Jing is waiting.


    She can set off at midnight.


    However, to her astonishment, the old woman comes to find her.


    Seeing the old woman, Meng Jing feels shocked and wonders whether the incident in Immortal Burying Valley has been found. On second thought, it is not possible. After all, there is no Qi of the green phoenix left in Immortal Burying Valley. Even the old woman cannot know it.


    Besides, many disciples of the Ghost Sect believe that the thunderclouds landed and eradicated the Qi of the Ghost Emperor.


    After all, there is no other explanation than that.


    This is the only reason to explain why the thunderbolts of the Immortal Burying Valley and the Ghost Emperor¡¯s Qi disappeared at the same time.


    ¡°Granny, why are you here?¡± Meng Jing stands up and pours a glass of water for her. Since they came back to the Ghost Sect, the old woman has rarely come to meet her because she has to deal with a lot of things.


    The old woman wears a smile. After sitting down, she looks at Meng Jing with narrowed eyes.


    ¡°Did you go to the Immortal Burying Valley?¡±

 Chapter 776 - Vomit the Pill

    After hearing the old woman¡¯s words, Meng Jing feels startled.


    She thinks subconsciously, ¡°Has the incident in the Immortal Burying Valley really been found?¡±


    Yet, she finds it is barely likely.


    After all, the green phoenix didn¡¯t leave any Qi. Besides, if it were found, supposedly, it shouldn¡¯t be the old woman who came here. Even if she came, she shouldn¡¯t come alone.


    Therefore, this must be a trap!


    She takes a breath and says, ¡°Immortal Burying Valley? I didn¡¯t go there. Granny, I heard from the other fellow disciples that the Immortal Burying Valley was very dangerous. Do I need to go there?¡±


    The old woman stares at Meng Jing and doesn¡¯t drop her smile but her eyes become more profound.


    Meng Jing stares at the old woman in confusion. She is like a born actress, who must be exceptionally superior to the currently popular actresses.


    The old woman finally speaks.


    Her words break the silence.


    Her smile looks very amiable.


    ¡°Since you didn¡¯t, that¡¯s fine. Actually, it is not a big deal if you did. Honestly, I do hope that you did,¡± the old woman sighs and says.


    Meng Jing thinks about it and feels that the old woman was really being honest with her.


    She is clear that actually, the old woman expects that the green phoenix in her body can become strong and work for her.


    Therefore, Meng Jing is not suspicious of this issue.


    ¡°Oh right, take this.¡± The old woman suddenly takes out a small box.


    Meng Jing knits her eyebrows and takes the box.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°It is a pill,¡± the old woman says with a smile, ¡°Eat it and it will help you with your cultivation.¡±


    Meng Jing doesn¡¯t say anything but looks at the old woman with struggling eyes.


    The old woman also senses Meng Jing¡¯s eyes and says coldly, ¡°What? You don¡¯t want to eat it?¡±


    ¡°It is okay to eat the pill but Granny, I hope you can tell me the truth,¡± Meng Jing says calmly.


    Having stayed such a long time with the old woman, Meng Jing knows more or less about the old woman.


    At least she can never believe this pill is conducive to her cultivation.


    ¡°Fine. As long as you eat the pill, you can never tell others about the position of the Ghost Sect. As long as you have such a thought, you will die at once,¡± the old woman says, ¡°Every disciple of the Ghost Sect, including me, has eaten it. Therefore, you don¡¯t need to hesitate now. You know about this, right? After all, you used to be a student of the Cultivation Academy. You must know it.¡±


    Meng Jing smiles bitterly.


    She is very clear.


    As such, when the old woman takes out the pill, she feels a headache.


    She was wondering why she didn¡¯t suffer the restriction of the Ghost Sect after she became a member of the Ghost Sect.


    So the moment finally comes?


    ¡°Jing, you¡¯ve been one of us now. You must eat the pill. Understand?¡± The old woman says.


    Meng Jing smiles bitterly.


    Of course Meng Jing understands what she said.


    Although she has guessed this moment would arrive, she still has a fluke mind.


    Now, the fluke mind is completely gone.


    She is clear that if she doesn¡¯t eat the pill, it will be impossible for her to go to Five Ghosts Mansion and steal the Ghost Token.


    The old woman must keep watch on her firmly.


    Therefore, even though Meng Jing is unwilling, she cannot say no now.


    She is very clear that if she refuses to eat the pill now, she will be regarded as harboring evil designs and being disloyal.


    After eating the pill, she feels a rush of magic energy spreading in her body.


    The old woman is still smiling but her smile is different from before. Now, her smile looks more genuine.


    She nods and says nothing more. Now that her mission has been completed, she turns around and leaves.


    After the old woman leaves, Meng Jing feels something wrong as soon as she stands up.


    The energy transformed by the pill in her body is directly dispersed by another rush of energy and then expelled out of the body. It is like throwing up after having a gastro spasm. Yet, what Meng Jing vomits is a puddle of black water.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Meng Jing feels quite confused but she is not sure whether what she has thrown up is the pill she ate.


    She must find a way to confirm it but she also wonders whether the man in black can give her the answer. After all, she cannot turn to others for now.


    Yet, she must be careful now. Anyway, she cannot have herself killed before taking action.


    As long as the mission is not completed, she must stay alive.


    She mutters to herself inwardly.


    ¡­


    After coming back from the sea, Earth Dragon directly goes to look up information about the Song Dynasty and the Jin Empire.


    He looks quite hard-working.


    Gao Ge has got an idea.


    Earth Dragon doesn¡¯t ask too much. Besides, he is also worried that if he asks too much, he will disrupt Gao Ge¡¯s mind.


    After going back, Gao Ge immediately meets Heaven Dragon and asks him to transfer Wen Yihuan here.


    After all, Master Guanshan is here. It is not inappropriate if Master Wen comes here.


    However, Gao Ge is not a member of the Dragon Court whereas Wen Yihuan still is. Regarding the transfer of personnel, he still needs Heaven Dragon¡¯s help.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to establish your own sect? In this case, Wen Yihuan is kind of your man. You can ask him to come on your own,¡± Heaven Dragon says.


    Hearing Heaven Dragon¡¯s answer, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t feel flustered anymore.


    ¡°If you need experts in supernatural things, I can make some arrangements for you. How about lending some to you?¡± Heaven Dragon says with a smile.


    ¡°Forget about it.¡± Gao Ge thinks about it and shakes his head, ¡°I don¡¯t feel easy about using your men.¡±


    His words just make Heaven Dragon so furious.


    ¡°You don¡¯t feel easy about using my men? Is Wen Yihuan your man now?¡±


    ¡°You just mentioned he was my man.¡± Gao Ge grins.


    Heaven Dragon suddenly feels regretful so one must be careful about his words.


    He feels so uncomfortable about being unable to diss Gao Ge¡­


    Seeing Gao Ge rise and leave, Heaven Dragon can only continue being angry while Fire Dragon is laughing gloatingly aside.


    ¡°Can Gao Ge really find a way to the Ghost Sect?¡± After a while, Fire Dragon stops laughing and asks.


    Heaven Dragon picks up the teacup and takes a sip of the tea. The tea leaves are specially brought here by him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I hope so,¡± Heaven Dragon says, ¡°It is kind of our backup plan.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you give him some more support then?¡±


    ¡°Earth Dragon is helping him. Wen Yihuan is also coming. What other support do you expect me to offer? To gather a team of archaeologists for him? We are not here to engage in archaeological studies,¡± Heaven Dragon says snappishly.


    Fire Dragon thinks about it and also finds what he said is reasonable. Besides, if too many people come here, it will be too eye-catching. It is obviously not a good thing for them now.

 Chapter 777 - Wen Yihuan Comes Here

    Wen Yihuan arrives quickly. He rushes here as soon as he receives the call from Gao Ge.


    After getting to Red Fish Village, he is still beaming with smiles.


    According to him, it is troublesome to come to Red Fish Village to carry out the mission but it is better than staying in Jiangnan City.


    Gao Ge needs to establish his own sect, which is kind of a mission assigned by Dragon King. Of course, Gao Ge also finds the mission caters to his needs. After all, Gao Ge is no longer a member of the Dragon Court and he seems to have quite some enemies. Therefore, he is in urgent need of his own force. Such being the case, establishing a sect is undoubtedly the best means. Putting other factors aside, if Gao Ge is powerful enough, he can have much less trouble. Especially on the issue of looking for Meng Jing, Gao Ge has deep feelings.


    As to the progress of the matter in Jiangnan City, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t ask about it. Wen Yihuan can¡¯t help sighing about it. He realizes that Gao Ge really wants to keep his hands off this matter.


    However, he and Master Guanshan are kind of prepared so they are not depressed at all.


    For them, this is what Gao Ge will do¡­


    Well, it is not surprising at all.


    ¡°Tell me. What do you want me to do this time?¡± Wen Yihuan says.


    Gao Ge coughs and means to speak when Wen Yihuan is suddenly distracted by the thing under Doudou¡¯s feet.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Wen Yihuan walks over and looks at General Zhu¡¯s corpse, saying in surprise, ¡°Is this the walking corpse? Where did you get this?¡±


    ¡°I picked it somewhere. If you want it, why don¡¯t you take it back and raise it?¡± Gao Ge says.


    Wen Yihuan feels amused, ¡°Why would I raise this thing? The walking corpse is not food. Yet, honestly, the walking corpse is good stuff indeed,¡± Wen Yihuan says seriously.


    Gao Ge lifts his eyelids and asks, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Can this thing be used as medicine?¡±


    ¡°How is it possible?¡± Wen Yihuan goggles at him and says, ¡°But he is of use indeed. For example, he can grow stronger as long as there is enough Yin Qi. In other words, if you run into a situation where there is too much Yin Qi, you can release him and the problem will be solved.¡±


    Gao Ge grins.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t know who General Zhu was before dying.


    However, now, he has become a walking corpse. He is no longer General Zhu.


    Besides, the walking corpse is not even civilized yet. He is totally ignorant, just like a husky.


    Honestly, it is better for Gao Ge to raise a dog than to raise the walking corpse.


    Besides, he is very curious.


    Even if the walking corpse becomes stronger, so what?


    In terms of his intelligence, he cannot work for Gao Ge then.


    A dog can guard its owner and the house whereas the walking corpse cannot even do that.


    ¡°You can have it if you like it,¡± Gao Ge says.


    ¡°Well, forget about it. Actually, this walking corpse is of little value,¡± Wen Yihuan shakes his head and says, ¡°However, in some ancient tombs, there may be some walking corpses, which are mainly to prevent tomb raiders from breaking in. The walking corpses will immediately launch an attack as long as they see living beings. Well¡­ They are like protective fierce beasts.¡±


    Gao Ge laughs and agrees with Wen Yihuan.


    After all, the walking corpses don¡¯t have their own consciousnesses. It is totally a natural reaction that they will attack upon meeting living beings.


    The walking corpse stays there obediently only because he is well tamed by Gao Ge and Doudou.


    He instinctively knows that he cannot afford to mess with Gao Ge or Doudou. If he doesn¡¯t want to get beaten, he had better behave well¡­


    Gao Ge pours a cup of tea for Wen Yihuan and waves his hand.


    ¡°Stop talking about this nonsense anymore. I ask you to come here not for a visit. Do you think this place is a zoo?¡± Gao Ge says with a frown.


    ¡°Okay. Say it now. Yet, don¡¯t you need to handle the female ghost first?¡± While talking, Wen Yihuan takes a look at the depths of the room.


    ¡°No need,¡± Gao Ge says, ¡°Oh, she is one of us, no, a ghost working for me.¡±


    Wen Yihuan¡¯s facial expression becomes weird, ¡°How can you do that? You¡¯ve also started to keep a ghost slave?¡±


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t know much about this kind of thing but he still knows something about the ghost slave. In fact, many cultivators raise ghost slaves. Especially after the recovery of aura, more ghosts can take shape. Imagining that if a ghost slave can help one cheat in the poker game, it won¡¯t be a difficult thing for him to make a fortune. However, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t lack money so he can¡¯t be bothered to do such a thing.


    ¡°Hear me out first and then you will understand,¡± Gao Ge says, ¡°If you keep talking nonsense, I will really kick your ass.¡±


    Wen Yihuan is lost for words.


    He can only continue listening to Gao Ge quietly.


    When Gao Ge makes a start, Wen Yihuan is stunned.


    ¡°You are here to find the Ghost Sect?¡± Wen Yihuan asks.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know it?¡±


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Wen Yihuan answers with a bitter smile, ¡°As you said, this time, even Xia Lu doesn¡¯t come here, which suggests the action is quite confidential. When Master Guanshan came here before, he was only told to carry out the mission of the Dragon Court. He didn¡¯t tell me what the mission was. Come to think of it now, he must have been ordered to keep it secret. Well¡­ So that explains it!¡± Then Wen Yihuan seems a bit emotional, ¡°By the way, is the Ghost Sect really here?¡±


    ¡°Of course! Or else? We are here to herd the sheep?¡± Gao Ge says coldly.


    Wen Yihuan rubs his nose and signals to Gao Ge to continue talking with his eyes.


    It hasn¡¯t been a long time since Gao Ge and the others reached Red Fish Village. It is quite simple to brief Wen Yihuan about the situation in this place.


    After hearing Gao Ge out, Wen Yihuan nods.


    ¡°That¡¯s to say, you ask me to come here to let me go to the tomb under the sea with you and find a way to the Ghost Sect?¡± Wen Yihuan says.


    Gao Ge nods his head heavily.


    ¡°You¡¯ve turned to the right person.¡± Wen Yihuan smiles with narrowed eyes, ¡°I do know something about it.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah?¡± Gao Ge is instantly elated.


    When Wen Yihuan is ready to talk about it, it happens that Earth Dragon also arrives here in a hurry.


    ¡°Lord Earth Dragon,¡± Wen Yihuan stands up and greets Earth Dragon with respect and reverence.


    ¡°Good timing!¡± Gao Ge laughs and waves at Earth Dragon, signaling to the latter to sit down. Then, he says to Wen Yihuan, ¡°Continue your show.¡±


    Wen Yihuan is lost for words.


    Hearing Gao Ge¡¯s words, he feels so strange and doesn¡¯t even want to continue talking¡­


    After being stared at by Gao Ge, he shivers and continues talking, ¡°Of course, I don¡¯t know much but I¡¯ve heard of the anecdote from my master.¡±


    ¡°Who is your master?¡± Earth Dragon can¡¯t help asking.

 Chapter 778 - The People Buried Alive in the Tomb

    ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know either but I suspect that it should have something to do with the Ghost Sect,¡± Wen Yihuan says with a bitter smile.


    Gao Ge nods aside.


    Gao Ge still remembers the matter of the haunted building in Suzhou. Although it was a wisp of the spirit of his master that came out of Wen Yihuan¡¯s compass, Gao Ge still feels that Wen Yihuan¡¯s master was very powerful.


    Besides, according to the attitude of the elder of the Ghost Sect at that time, it seems that Wen Yihuan¡¯s master was somewhat related to the Ghost Sect.


    As to what the relationship was, even Wen Yihuan is not clear, let alone Gao Ge.


    After hearing Wen Yihuan¡¯s explanation, Earth Dragon says with a smile, ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious?¡±


    Wen Yihuan thinks about it and then says with a serious look, ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m really not curious. After all, I¡¯m not a curious young man.¡± Meanwhile, he casts a sideways glance at Gao Ge but very quickly, Gao Ge also stares at him. He coughs and then continues talking, ¡°Over the years, my master never told me about it. In this case, what¡¯s to be curious about? Since my master was unwilling to mention it, it must mean that it doesn¡¯t matter at all.¡±


    Earth Dragon nods and feels that Wen Yihuan does look like a master. If he were Wen Yihuan, he must figure it out anyway.


    ¡°I think your master seemed to harbor grudges against the Ghost Sect,¡± Gao Ge says.


    ¡°Supposedly,¡± Wen Yihuan says, blinking his eyes.


    ¡°In this case, won¡¯t you want to seek revenge for your master?¡±


    Wen Yihuan laughs and says, ¡°Cut it out. I know what I can do. If I dare to seek revenge on the Ghost Sect, I will be killed by them soon. I think my master didn¡¯t tell me probably because he adored me and didn¡¯t want me to take risks.¡±


    Gao Ge and Earth Dragon exchange glances and know they are both lost for words.


    Wen Yihuan is so shameless.


    Of course, it is fair to say that there is nothing wrong with Wen Yihuan¡¯s thought.


    If Wen Yihuan really wants to seek revenge and find out the truth, he may really have become¡­a walking corpse?


    ¡°Of course, now that there is an opportunity, I¡¯d like to help too,¡± Wen Yihuan says laughingly.


    ¡°After all, your master couldn¡¯t be from the Ghost Sect. I think I can be sure of it,¡± Gao Ge says with laughter.


    ¡°Of course. How can my master be a member of the Ghost Sect?¡± Wen Yihuan coughs, ¡°Damn it. I don¡¯t really want to say this. Somehow, I feel that I¡¯ve jinxed something by making a judgment too hastily.¡±


    Gao Ge bursts into laughter, ¡°Let¡¯s put it aside. Just say what you plan to say.¡±


    Wen Yihuan nods and takes a sip of tea to moisten his throat.


    Gao Ge takes out a pack of cigarettes and also passes a cigarette to Earth Dragon.


    When he passes one to Wen Yihuan, Wen Yihuan waves his hand, ¡°I¡¯ve quit smoking.¡±


    Gao Ge is dazed. Although Wen Yihuan is not a heavy smoker, he can smoke half a pack one day. Now, he has quit smoking?


    ¡°How long?¡±


    ¡°Two hours,¡± Master Wen says sternly.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t respond to him. Wen Yihuan lights up a cigarette for himself.


    ¡°Ahem. Wanyan Sheng was so complicated. He was unreconciled to his death. Maybe he was too ambitious. Just like the First Emperor of Qin¡­¡±


    ¡°Just like the First Emperor of Qin?¡± Gao Ge asks, ¡°He also wanted to continue being an emperor after dying?¡±


    Wen Yihuan sneers and says, ¡°Yes, but he not only wanted to continue being an emperor after death but also wished to conquer the world.¡±


    Gao Ge is almost choked by the smoke.


    Was Wanyan Sheng so whimsical?


    ¡°Hence, he got some warlocks and asked them to figure out a solution,¡± Wen Yihuan says.


    ¡°What solution?¡± Earth Dragon asks.


    ¡°What solution could they conceive? You know, the First Emperor of Qin had so many terra cotta burial figures but Wanyan Sheng also knew that those burial figures were useless and unreliable. Hence, he felt that living people were more reliable.¡± Wen Yihuan hedges and can¡¯t help gasping, ¡°I¡¯ve learned it from an old book. That is my master¡¯s book. Although I only glanced over it, upon seeing it, I was quite shocked. Do you know how many living people Wanyan Sheng had buried in his tomb?¡±


    Earth Dragon and Gao Ge both stay silent.


    They only look at Wen Yihuan quietly.


    They feel that it is better not to interrupt Wen Yihuan now.


    ¡°50,000 people! 50,000!¡± Wen Yihuan reaches out a palm and says in astonishment, ¡°Besides, they were all adolescents. Do you what that means?¡±


    They are speechless.


    ¡°You are saying that 50,000 people were also buried alive in the tomb under the sea?¡± Earth Dragon asks.


    ¡°If what you have mentioned is true and the recording in the book is also true, the answer will be yes then,¡± Wen Yihuan answers scrupulously.


    Gao Ge scratches his head and asks, ¡°Did they make it in the end?¡±


    Wen Yihuan rolls his eyes at him, ¡°Of course not. If yes, can we not know it? However, back then, Wanyan Sheng gathered several hundred warlocks. I thought they were also buried in the tomb. As it appears now, it doesn¡¯t seem to be the case.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°Haha, I see,¡± Gao Ge laughs and says, ¡°You mean the several hundred warlocks were the predecessors of the Ghost Sect?¡±


    Wen Yihuan snaps his fingers, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what I believe. By reason, given that those warlocks knew such a big secret, they couldn¡¯t leave alive. However, they might also have set up a formation while building the tomb under the sea. It was only meant to allow them to leave alive. And the formation¡­¡±


    Although Wen Yihuan doesn¡¯t continue talking, he has made his meaning very clear.


    Gao Ge¡¯s and Earth Dragon¡¯s eyes both sparkle.


    ¡°So, the formation is where the Ghost Sect is situated,¡± Gao Ge says.


    Wen Yihuan nods with a smile.


    He does think so too but he doesn¡¯t say it.


    After all, if he doesn¡¯t say it correctly¡­


    He will be really embarrassed then!


    ¡°In this case, why didn¡¯t Wanyan Sheng succeed?¡± Gao Ge says in confusion, ¡°Were the warlocks incapable?¡±


    ¡°How is it possible?¡± Wen Yihuan says, ¡°Honestly, the warlocks at that time must be more awesome than the current Ghost Sect. It is the era of aura recovery now. After all, what we know and what we learn are their legacies. However, when the legacies are passed down, they will be more or less lost. That is to say, they¡¯ve known what we know; they¡¯ve also learned what we learn. However, we may not know what they know and what they learn.¡±


    Gao Ge nods and agrees with Wen Yihuan.


    ¡°As to the reason why he failed, I¡¯ve got a conjecture based on what you¡¯ve told me but I cannot be sure about it now. We need to go into the sea first,¡± Wen Yihuan says.

 Chapter 779 - There Are Heroes in Every Era

    Unlike before, Wen Yihuan becomes rather tough. He just dives into the water without hesitation.


    Of course, it is also because Wen Yihuan is very interested in this kind of thing. Moreover, he has his own conjecture so he really wants to go into the water and testify it.


    Previously, Gao Ge and Earth Dragon went into the sea together. Now, coupled with Wen Yihuan, there are three of them in total.


    They go into the sea from the same position and in the same direction. Wen Yihuan is holding the compass and doesn¡¯t even need Lu Yanran¡¯s guidance.


    Evidently, these days, Wen Yihuan has grown much more competent, which is mostly attributed to the Ghost Sect.


    ¡°Here we are,¡± Wen Yihuan takes a look at his own compass and says to Gao Ge and Earth Dragon.


    ¡°Supposedly.¡± Earth Dragon nods.


    Wen Yihuan is a bit disgruntled and says in a low voice, ¡°Lord Earth Dragon, not supposedly. I can be sure that this is it.¡±


    Earth Dragon bursts into laughter.


    The three of them jump into the water together.


    The cold water doesn¡¯t obstruct them much.


    For Gao Ge and Earth Dragon, thanks to the previous experience, they have been quite familiar.


    Still holding a compass, Wen Yihuan, stares at the coffins for a long time.


    Afterward, he starts to swim back and forth, seemingly observing something.


    In this regard, Wen Yihuan is an expert indeed.


    Gao Ge and Earth Dragon stay aside without saying anything. Of course, given their surroundings, even if they want to say anything, they can¡¯t. They are not fish anyway.


    After waiting for half an hour or so, they finally get out of the water.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back first. I¡¯ve got some clues,¡± Wen Yihuan says with a confident look.


    Earth Dragon smacks his lips.


    Wen Yihuan¡¯s current reaction is the same as Gao Ge¡¯s former facial expression after he got out of the water.


    However, he doesn¡¯t know much about this aspect. It should be correct to listen to them.


    After returning to the yard, Wen Yihuan fetches a pen and paper and starts to write and draw.


    They don¡¯t know what he is writing but Earth Dragon takes a look and finds it very complicated.


    This is probably what the saying means¡ª¡°I don¡¯t quite get it, but I think you are really terrific.¡±


    While he is writing, Heaven Dragon drops by to take a glance and then asks smilingly, ¡°Any new findings?¡±


    Gao Ge glimpses him and says, ¡°Isn¡¯t it for sure? Or else? Do you expect us to wander around and find nothing just like those old men?¡±


    As to Gao Ge¡¯s apparent sarcasm, Heaven Dragon is not surprised at all. He only coughs and then leaves with his hands on his back.


    Gao Ge is disgruntled about Heaven Dragon.


    ¡°Why did he come here? Just dropping by and asking a question?¡±


    ¡°It was an inspection tour!¡± Earth Dragon says.


    Gao Ge is amused.


    Finally, Wen Yihuan puts down the pen.


    ¡°You can come over now!¡±


    Gao Ge and Earth Dragon have been waiting for this for a long time. They hasten to run over without hesitation.


    ¡°What have you found?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    Wen Yihuan points at the drawing on the table and says, ¡°Look.¡±


    Gao Ge and Earth Dragon stare at the drawing and scrutinize it.


    While scrutinizing the drawing, Gao Ge appears as if taking a tumble.


    ¡°So that explains it!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, who could think of this?¡± Earth Dragon also can¡¯t refrain from sighing.


    Wen Yihuan is a bit shocked, ¡°Can you really understand it?¡±


    Gao Ge and Earth Dragon look at him.


    ¡°You know we can¡¯t understand it and you still let us look at it?¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡± Earth Dragon looks as if he would spit in Wen Yihuan¡¯s face.


    Wen Yihuan laughs with embarrassment.


    He knows that they are bad-tempered.


    So, he hurriedly explains, ¡°Actually, at that time, the warlocks really set up a big formation rather than messed around.¡±


    ¡°A big formation?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Wen Yihuan says, ¡°I don¡¯t know how many people were buried alive in the tomb back then but there is one thing for sure. They were under the sea and the formation that the warlocks set up was to help them become powerful ghosts. If the formation worked, they would be at the realm of Ghost Generals at least. Unfortunately, the formation failed.¡±


    Gao Ge says grinningly, ¡°Wasn¡¯t it because the warlocks were not skilled enough? Their effort was still in vain.¡±


    Wen Yihuan shakes his head, ¡°You are wrong. The failure of the formation actually had nothing to do with those warlocks. It was because the people put into those coffins were actually General Zhu and his subordinates.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The female ghost aside also hastens to come near.


    Probably it is because she has heard them mention General Zhu.


    Wen Yihuan takes a look at Lu Yanran and laughs without saying anything.


    Earth Dragon picks his ear and asks, ¡°What did General Zhu and his subordinates do?¡±


    Gao Ge says nothing but he has got a conjecture.


    When he went into the sea for the first time, he has got some clues. Hence, he hurriedly asked Wen Yihuan to come here.


    However, he couldn¡¯t be sure what it was all about.


    Now that he has heard Wen Yihuan¡¯s words, he feels that his conjecture is correct.


    The truth is pretty much aligned with his imagination.


    Wen Yihuan coughs and stares at Earth Dragon, saying, ¡°If General Zhu and his subordinates didn¡¯t sacrifice their lives to ruin the formation of Wanyan Sheng, it would be hard to say what the situation would be now.¡±


    Earth Dragon is dazed and then gives an astonished facial expression.


    ¡°You mean the formation¡¯s failure was attributed to General Zhu and his subordinates?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Wen Yihuan says with certainty, ¡°The formation is very complex. General Zhu must have got a capable counselor but the formation had been established back then. It would be difficult to crack it. Therefore, General Zhu and his subordinates found the eye of the formation and then died there to seize the Yin Qi. As a result, they became walking corpses. And the people buried alive in the tomb couldn¡¯t become ghosts due to insufficiency of Yin Qi.¡±


    Speaking of that, Wen Yihuan suddenly turns around and looks at the walking corpse with complicated feelings.


    ¡°So, there are heroes in every era.¡±


    Following Wen Yihuan¡¯s gaze, Gao Ge and Earth Dragon also look sideways.


    The walking corpse is still being controlled by Doudou, unable to move or not daring to move.


    Would General Zhu regret it if he knew that he had become like this?


    Probably not.


    Just as Wen Yihuan has said, no matter it is in the past, the present, or the future, there are always heroes in Huaxia.


    Gao Ge stares at him and feels pitiful for him.


    ¡°Doudou, press him gently,¡± Gao Ge says.


    Doudou looks at Gao Ge and nods.

 Chapter 780 - The Teleporting Formation

    Gao Ge¡¯s previous guesses have been testified by Wen Yihuan one by one.


    Then, they just need to find the real entrance of the tomb and the way to enter the Ghost Sect.


    Since Wen Yihuan is here, these won¡¯t be difficult problems.


    After all, he has the expertise.


    ¡°I still have to prepare some things. Let¡¯s go tomorrow,¡± Wen Yihuan says.


    Gao Ge feels a bit disgruntled.


    ¡°What do you need to prepare? Black dog¡¯s blood?¡±


    ¡°I need to draw some talismans,¡± Wen Yihuan says.


    Gao Ge is amused, ¡°Earth Dragon and I are here. What are you worried about?¡±


    ¡°What if we awake the people buried alive in the tomb? There are 50,000 of them. I¡¯ll leave all of them to you?¡± Wen Yihuan asks.


    Gao Ge smiles obsequiously, ¡°Haha. I was kidding. Just prepare what needs to be prepared. No need to rush.¡±


    Wen Yihuan rolls his eyes at Gao Ge.


    Looking at Wen Yihuan drawing talismans in a quiet place while Gao Ge and Earth Dragon are chatting. The golden monkey and the fox spirit are listening aside.


    After all, the golden monkey and the fox spirit also know something about the Ghost Sect so Gao Ge kind of hopes that they can offer him some constructive opinions. However, Gao Ge is somewhat disappointed in the end. The golden monkey and the fox spirit only listen to them chatting and say nothing.


    At the moment, Earth Dragon picks up a call and then after hanging up the call, he says to Gao Ge, ¡°The people of the Formation Heaven Sect are already here.¡±


    Gao Ge nods and asks, ¡°I¡¯ve heard you mention the Formation Heaven Sect several times.¡±


    ¡°It is a cultivation school in the blessed spots. This school specializes in formation. The people in that school are kind of experts but the school is not on good terms with the Dragon Court,¡± Earth Dragon says.


    Gao Ge is amused, ¡°They are so bold?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. The people of the Formation Heaven Sect never take anyone seriously. You can tell it from the name¨CFormation Heaven Sect. The Formation is put before Heaven! Evidently, they don¡¯t even care about Heaven, let alone the Dragon Court,¡± Earth Dragon says, ¡°There are so many cultivators and immortal cultivation schools in Huaxia. You can ask around which school is on good terms with them.¡±


    Gao Ge takes a tumble.


    To be frank, the Formation Heaven Sect is full of itself!


    ¡°This time, only an elder and his two disciples of the Formation Heaven Sect have arrived. Honestly, Heaven Dragon is not happy with their arrival. He thought the sovereign of the Formation Heaven Sect would come on his own. Now as it appears, we¡¯ve expected too much,¡± Earth Dragon snorts and says, ¡°If it were not for the fact that they always behaved themselves, we would have long exterminated the Formation Heaven Sect.¡±


    Gao Ge nods.


    Of course, he believes that the Dragon Court can do it.


    ¡°In this case, why would you ask them for help?¡± Lu Yanran aside asks.


    ¡°We have no other choice,¡± Earth Dragon says, ¡°If it were not because we couldn¡¯t crack the Ghost Sect¡¯s formation, we wouldn¡¯t need to ask them to come here. Besides, we don¡¯t dare to give it a try randomly. After all, if we fail, the Ghost Sect will be alarmed. By then, we will not only fail to crack the formation but also alert the Ghost Sect. I can only hope that the Formation Heaven Sect won¡¯t let us down this time.¡±


    Speaking of that, Earth Dragon feels quite resigned.


    In his eyes, Gao Ge¡¯s thoughts are clearly correct.


    As long as Heaven Dragon is willing to believe Gao Ge¡¯s words and work on the tomb under the sea, they are likely to enter the Ghost Sect.


    Moreover, in terms of the current situation, the possibility is rather high.


    Yet, he also understands Heaven Dragon¡¯s thoughts.


    If he were Heaven Dragon, he could make the same choice.


    It is still hard to say what is about the tomb under the sea.


    It is not a trivial thing to exterminate the Ghost Sect. They cannot take any risks.


    Therefore, taking both measures is the safest way.


    ¡°Hopefully, we can find a way to enter the Ghost Sect before they arrive,¡± Earth Dragon says, ¡°Otherwise¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    He feels that Earth Dragon seems to have some bitter secret.


    Earth Dragon only shakes his head and doesn¡¯t answer Gao Ge¡¯s question.


    ¡°Actually, it is not that I cannot tell you but that I don¡¯t want to give you too much stress.¡±


    Gao Ge nods and doesn¡¯t ask further.


    Xie Zhuolian comes with Cai.


    She brings another pot of wine.


    ¡°Why do you carry so much wine with you this time?¡± Gao Ge asks curiously.


    ¡°Your storage space is really quite big,¡± he thinks.


    ¡°You know, my mission is to draw you over to the Xie Family. You have mentioned that our herbal wine tastes good. Of course I must carry some more with me this time,¡± Xie Zhuolian says with a smile.


    Gao Ge suddenly feels embarrassed.


    ¡°Now, I cannot join the Xie Family for sure. I¡¯m a bit embarrassed about drinking the wine of the Xie Family.¡± Despite that, he still pours another glass for himself.


    Xie Zhuolian is at a loss for words.


    Gao Ge only gives lip service.


    And he keeps drinking the wine anyway.


    These days, Gao Ge has drunk about six or seven pots of wine.


    ¡°Go easy on the wine. There are only two pots left,¡± Xie Zhuolian says.


    Gao Ge nods and then says with elation, ¡°It¡¯s okay. When the wine is more or less drunk up, the problem should be solved then.¡±


    Xie Zhuolian suddenly says, ¡°Is it the Formation Heaven Sect that you¡¯ve just mentioned?¡±


    ¡°You know about it too?¡± After saying that, Gao Ge feels he is a bit stupid.


    The Xie Family is also a family in the blessed spots. It is quite normal that she knows about the Formation Heaven Sect.


    ¡°The Formation Heaven Sect is ill-reputed. I guess that the Dragon Court is not on good terms with it,¡± Xie Zhuolian says. ¡°The Ghost Sect¡¯s matter is not a trivial thing. Aren¡¯t you worried that the Formation Heaven Sect may leak the news after they get involved?¡±


    Gao Ge turns around and looks at Earth Dragon.


    He cannot answer the question but in Gao Ge¡¯s eyes, since the Dragon Court dares to make the decision, they must have been fully prepared.


    After all, the Dragon Court doesn¡¯t want the news to be leaked.


    Besides, given Gao Ge¡¯s knowledge of the Dragon Court, the Dragon Court must have prepared backup plans when they made such a decision.


    Earth Dragon says grinningly, ¡°Of course, the Formation Heaven Sect¡­ We don¡¯t mean to let them keep it secret so this time, they don¡¯t know what they are here for. As to the people of the Formation Heaven Sect who have arrived, after they are here, even if they cannot come up with any solution or disagree to our requirement, they cannot leave here either.¡±


    Gao Ge is dazed, ¡°You want to kill them?¡±


    Earth Dragon stares at Gao Ge and says, ¡°Well, we are not that brutal. We only want to detain them. After all, we cannot let them leave randomly.¡±


    Hearing that, Gao Ge finally lets out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°However, as far as I know, the Formation Heaven Sect is really adept at formation. It is said that they can transfer a man to another place through a formation. Well, the formation is called Teleporting Formation.¡± Xie Zhuolian knows quite a lot about the Formation Heaven Sect so she hastens to give Earth Dragon a reminder.

 Chapter 781 - I Appreciate Your Hard Work

    Gao Ge is full of surprise to hear Xie Zhuolian¡¯s words.


    The Formation Heaven Sect can even do that?


    As to the Teleporting Formation, he has learned about it from TV or novels.


    Does it really exist in reality?


    Yet, it is understandable.


    There are all sorts of conceivable fantasies in the world.


    He hasn¡¯t heard of it probably because he is lacking in knowledge and experience.


    ¡°I know the Teleporting Formation you just mentioned but it is rather demanding. Even the sovereign of the Formation Heaven Sect cannot do it. Besides, the Teleporting Formation requires strong energy as support. It needs at least a cultivator above the realm of Grand Master and something like 1,000 spiritual jades as the base,¡± Earth Dragon says with a smile, ¡°However, your reminder also makes sense. Even though they cannot cast the Teleporting Formation, what if they send the news out? Well, I¡¯ll go and talk with Heaven Dragon now. Gao Ge, would you like to go with me?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we finish drinking first?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Earth Dragon laughs and continues drinking with Gao Ge.


    The world is so big.


    Only good wine and beauty cannot be given up!


    After drinking up the wine, Gao Ge and Earth Dragon bend their arms around each other¡¯s shoulders, singing and walking to the residence of Heaven Dragon and the others.


    On the midway, they suddenly see Sir Ma rushing here.


    ¡°Mr. Gao, Mr. Gao!¡±


    ¡°What? Are you haunted by ghosts again?¡± Gao Ge asks with a smile.


    Sir Ma looks embarrassed, ¡°Mr. Gao, stop it.¡±


    Gao Ge rubs his nose. Previously, because of the walking corpse and Lu Yanran, the villagers of Red Fish Village have been badly frightened, especially Sir Ma. He can¡¯t sleep well at night. He even came to find Gao Ge late at night to ask the latter to expel the ghost, saying that there were noises under the bed. He was worried whether there was a coffin under his bed but he didn¡¯t dare to look it up himself so he turned to Gao Ge for help hurriedly. Gao Ge was also a bit surprised so he put on clothes and rushed over. However, Gao Ge found two rats under Sir Ma¡¯s bed only.


    There are a lot of cases like this.


    This is why Gao Ge said that to ridicule Sir Ma just now.


    ¡°Mr. Gao, another stranger has arrived in our village.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Gao Ge is taken aback, ¡°Only one?¡±


    The people of the Formation Heaven Sect are brought here by the Dragon Court, so Sir Ma is supposed to know them.


    As a result, the stranger Sir Ma mentioned can¡¯t be from the Formation Heaven Dragon.


    Gao Ge and Heaven Dragon have told Sir Ma to inform them if any stranger comes to the village.


    ¡°Who is that?¡± Gao Ge asks, ¡°What does it look like?¡±


    ¡°Well, a middle-aged man. How about going to take a look? I¡¯ve asked my nephew to stall him. Now, he is still at the entrance of the village.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Show me the way,¡± Gao Ge says in a stern voice.


    Another stranger arrives at Red Fish Village.


    This is not a trivial thing.


    In the past, Gao Ge wouldn¡¯t care about this but now is the critical moment.


    Even this kind of trivial issue must be paid attention to.


    Following behind Sir Ma, Gao Ge and Earth Dragon rush to the entrance of the village in a hurry.


    When they arrive at the entrance of the village, they find a middle-aged man surrounded by several villagers.


    The villagers all look as if confronted by a formidable enemy.


    Gao Ge says laughingly, ¡°The villagers of Red Fish Village are rather careful and responsible!¡±


    ¡°Since we get paid, we must do our job well!¡± Rubbing his hands, Sir Ma says with a chuckle.


    He is telling the truth.


    This time, Gao Ge and the others have paid the villagers quite a big sum.


    It is kind of the majority of the whole village¡¯s income.


    Besides, although Sir Ma is not pleasing, he does have brains.


    Sir Ma doesn¡¯t waste any cent of the money he has gained from the Dragon Court or Gao Ge and the others.


    He is clear that this is a chance for Red Fish Village to have an upswing. If he receives the money and just distributes it to the villagers, they can live a well-off life for a while. When Gao Ge and the others leave the village, Red Fish Village will become poor again before long. More dreadfully, at that time, the villagers will change too. After all, it is easy to go from frugality to extravagant, but difficult to go from extravagance to frugality.


    Just because he is aware of that, after getting the money, he has prepared for repairing the road, expanding the seafood sales channels and even making the village a scenic spot. According to Sir Ma, the legend of Red Fish Village is a stunt only. It will be best that Red Fish Village can be combined with the movie ¡°Big Fish & Begonia¡± and based on that, a golden route can be designed. In this case, even if Red Fish Village cannot be rich immediately, it can at least integrate into the world and connect with other places.


    Admittedly, Sir Ma is a smart man of ideas.


    What is rich in Red Fish Village? Seafood.


    And the most awkward situation is that many people fail to sell the seafood while a lot of people cannot afford it.


    Now, Sir Ma is about to break the situation of Red Fish Village¡­


    Earth Dragon suddenly coughs and points at the middle-aged man, saying to Gao Ge, ¡°That guy is a cultivator too.¡±


    ¡°I know him,¡± Gao Ge says grinningly.


    Earth Dragon is a bit surprised to hear Gao Ge¡¯s words.


    ¡°You know him? Is he your friend?¡±


    ¡°Not really but he is kind of a clever man. He used to be a member of the Shadow School.¡± Looking at the beards of the middle-aged cultivator, Gao Ge recognizes him immediately. He is a bit curious why the bearded man who worked for Song Yang before is here. According to Song Yuan, the bearded man doesn¡¯t dare to go back to the Shadow School and wants to seek refuge with him. And he intends to show his sincerity by looking for the location of the Ghost Sect.


    Does the man really look for the Ghost Sect all the way and make it here?


    If so¡­


    The bearded man is really quite capable!


    At the moment, the bearded man is also surprised to see Gao Ge and Earth Dragon.


    ¡°Mr. Gao, Mr. Gao!¡± He tries his best to wave his hand.


    Gao Ge and Earth Dragon also walk over.


    The villagers of Red Fish Village also let out a sigh of relief upon seeing Gao Ge and Earth Dragon arrive.


    They have fought with the bearded man before but in the end, two of them were immediately taken down by him. They realize that the man can¡¯t be ordinary. After dealing with Gao Ge and the others, they are all numb now and even wonder whether the people outside the village are very awesome. Only the villagers in Red Fish Village haven¡¯t caught up with the pace of the world¡­


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Gao Ge asks with narrowed eyes.


    The bearded man wanted to say a few more words but he suddenly thinks of something and becomes embarrassed. He asks resignedly, ¡°You¡¯ve found this place too? It seems that what I have done is pointless then¡­¡±


    Gao Ge laughs and pats his shoulders. Then, he says seriously, ¡°I appreciate your hard work.¡±


    Seeing the bearded man¡¯s fatigued face, Gao Ge knows that this man must have made a lot of effort. For one thing, he has to investigate the Ghost Sect; for another, he has to avoid the assassination of the Shadow School.

 Chapter 782 - You Want to Know About It?

    Originally, the bearded man had complicated feelings.


    He planned to find Red Fish Village first and then make sure whether the Ghost Sect was here.


    If yes, he would send the news to Gao Ge.


    However, to his surprise, it took him a lot of effort to find Red Fish Village and yet, Gao Ge has been here already, which is quite a severe blow to him.


    Hence, he feels so grieved now.


    ¡°Mr. Gao, I really admire you,¡± the bearded man says with a bitter smile.


    He has gone through a lot of hardships to make it here. As such, he knows how difficult it is.


    Naturally, he also thinks that Gao Ge and the others must have made even more time and effort than him.


    The corner of Gao Ge¡¯s mouth slightly twitches. He has no idea what to say now.


    Can he just tell the bearded man that he actually learned the information from others?


    If he does, he is afraid that the bearded man may spit out a mouthful of blood for failing to accept the fact.


    Having pondered over it, Gao Ge still chooses to keep it secret out of kindness.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Gao Ge says sincerely.


    Although what the bearded man has done is in vain, at least he has made the effort and spent the time.


    This is what Gao Ge should have done.


    Besides, it also proves that the bearded man is truly capable.


    The Dragon Court cannot even find a specific location after investigating for so many years.


    If it were not for Xia Shengtang¡¯s information, it wouldn¡¯t be an easy thing for Gao Ge and the Dragon court to find the Ghost Sect.


    However, the bearded man finds this place on his own.


    This is enough to prove his competence.


    ¡°Here is the deal. You can go to Jiangnan City later,¡± Gao Ge says.


    The bearded man is dazed first and then joy just wells up in his heart.


    ¡°Mr. Gao¡­ You mean you are willing to take me in?¡± The bearded man asks with excitement.


    Recently, quite some people of the Shadow School have been hunting him down.


    If it were not because Song Yuan secretly sent news to him, he would have been a dead body now.


    He is also aware that Song Yuan does him the favor only hoping that he can really help Gao Ge.


    Now, what Gao Ge said is tantamount to protecting him.


    Although Gao Ge is only a swordsman at the realm of Master, he is backed by the Dragon Court and also has started to establish his own sect. Putting aside the other things, Gao Ge is definitely capable enough to protect him now.


    The bearded man has his own information channels so he is aware of what others don¡¯t know. As such, he knows better about Gao Ge¡¯s true capability than others.


    ¡°Why not?¡± Gao Ge says with a grin, ¡°However, your tasks will be quite hard by then.¡±


    Without thinking much, the bearded man immediately says, ¡°Mr. Gao, rest assured. I will build up the information network you need by all means!¡±


    Earth Dragon aside is dazed to hear that. He turns around and takes a look at Gao Ge¡¯s satisfied facial expression. Instantly, he chuckles and says, ¡°Well, this man is quite savvy. He has known what you want him to do for you before you say anything.¡±


    Gao Ge nods.


    What Earth Dragon says is what he thinks now.


    The bearded man is not a complacent man. He says with a shy smile, ¡°Lord Earth Dragon, I¡¯m flattered. I can only do these things within my scope.¡±


    Earth Dragon asks with intrigue, ¡°You know me?¡±


    ¡°Of course, who doesn¡¯t know Lord Earth Dragon of the Dragon Court?¡± The bearded man hastens to say.


    ¡°Well, you are so good at brown-nosing.¡± Earth Dragon bursts out laughing.


    Gao Ge turns around and looks at Sir Ma, saying, ¡°Sir Ma, please take him to the place where I reside. I¡¯ve got something else to do.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Sir Ma immediately agrees with a nod.


    After all, for the villagers of Red Fish Village, Gao Ge and the others are moneybags, who they must serve well.


    Besides, this is not physical work or skilled work. He is only required to lead the way. Even a dog can do the task well.


    Well¡­ Isn¡¯t it inappropriate to put it this way?


    Seeing Gao Ge and Earth Dragon leave, the bearded man is so touched that he almost wants to cry.


    ¡°He is such a kind man! What a kind man¡­¡± The bearded man sighs.


    While leading the way, Sir Ma chats with the bearded man.


    ¡°Young man, according to what you have said, Mr. Gao is not an ordinary man, is he?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Probably because Gao Ge has taken him in, the bearded man has become a simp and then says with a grin, ¡°Mr. Gao has been well known in the world. It is fair to say that very few cultivation schools or masters in the whole Huaxia don¡¯t know who Gao Ge is.¡±


    Sir Ma nods thoughtfully.


    Although he doesn¡¯t understand, he still feels that Gao Ge is quite awesome.


    ¡°You may not know it for now but I think you will feel Gao Ge¡¯s name will reverberate through the world like thunder before long.¡± The bearded man sighs.


    When he followed Song Yang, setting against Gao Ge made him feel so stressed.


    He had never had that feeling before. After all, since he worked for Song Yang, the eldest young master of the Shadow School, whom not many people dare offend, he didn¡¯t need to worry about many things as Song Yang¡¯s bodyguard. However, after meeting Gao Ge, he realized what a tough opponent was. Setting against Gao Ge was literally making trouble for themselves.


    Again and again, Gao Ge has made them suffer many setbacks. Gao Ge always dared to do something which they thought couldn¡¯t be done and after he did it, he didn¡¯t have to bear any responsibility.


    Maybe it was partially attributed to Song Yuan but it was more of the result of Gao Ge¡¯s capability. Besides, even if Song Yuan did some favor, it was only for the sake of Gao Ge. Therefore, it was all credited to Gao Ge¡¯s influence.


    The last master of the bearded man is Song Yang. He is very clear about what kind of man Song Yang is. There is no despair without comparison. After having Song Yang as his master, the bearded man feels as if truly encountering a wise master when he acknowledges Gao Ge as his master now!


    ¡°Oh right, what are you doing in Red Fish Village this time?¡± Sir Ma asks in a roundabout way.


    The bearded man smiles and says, ¡°You want to know about it?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m a bit curious,¡± Sir Ma hastens to say with a smile.


    The bearded man¡¯s eyes suddenly become cold.


    ¡°If you want to know about it, I would like to tell you.¡±


    Before Sir Ma rejoices, he continues saying, ¡°However, after you hear me out, you may not be able to stay alive.¡±


    Sir Ma is speechless.

 Chapter 783 - You Want to Fight with Me?

    Sir Ma thinks about it seriously and feels that he doesn¡¯t have a strong thirst for knowledge.


    As to some matters, it is better to stay ignorant.


    Especially after hearing what the bearded man said, plus what has happened these days, Sir Ma believes what the bearded man said firmly. However, after the members of the Dragon Court, Gao Ge and the others leave, Sir Ma will surely realize that his retreat is quite a wise decision¡­


    Gao Ge and Earth Dragon come to the current residence of Heaven Dragon and the others.


    With the house where Heaven Dragon and the others stay as the center, the surrounding houses are all filled with the members of the Dragon Court. Of course, there are more than ten people only.


    According to Earth Dragon, recently, 1,000 members of the Dragon Court have arrived at Julang City.


    It sounds quite exaggerated but actually, 1,000 people or even 10,000 people are quite inconspicuous for a city with relatively high mobility. It is like you won¡¯t find it a big deal that a new neighbor suddenly moves downstairs. Moreover, the modern life pace is so fast. Many people don¡¯t even know who lives next door.


    Hence, everything is ready, and what is needed is an east wind.


    The Dragon Court¡¯s way of doing things is always rather confidential, which is incomparable to others. After all, the Dragon Court has sustained for so many years, during which they have dealt with many things. However, before the era of aura recovery, very few people knew the existence of the Dragon Court.


    After entering the yard, Gao Ge and Earth Dragon hear a loud voice.


    Then, here comes Heaven Dragon¡¯s voice.


    ¡°It must be the Formation Heaven Sect,¡± Earth Dragon turns to say to Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge slightly frowns his eyebrows and only replies with a snort.


    Gao Ge has heard the argument too.


    He doesn¡¯t hear it too clearly but he still hears the words like 10,000 spiritual jades.


    Apart from that, the people of the Formation Heaven Sect also seem to require something else.


    ¡°This man of the Formation Heaven Sect is quite greedy!¡± Gao Ge says to Earth Dragon.


    The moment he finishes talking, that man¡¯s voice comes from the room.


    ¡°Who is eavesdropping? Show yourself! How dare you speak ill of the Formation Heaven Sect in the dark? Lord Heaven Dragon, you cannot even discipline your subordinate?¡±


    Gao Ge chuckles with his eyes full of coldness.


    Earth Dragon also doesn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. He feels that the man inside the room must have overthought.


    Heaven Dragon in the room looks as if not caring at all.


    Of course he has recognized Gao Ge¡¯s voice just now.


    As such, he is not angry at all.


    To go mad at Gao Ge?


    He will be making trouble for himself then.


    It is extremely stupid to roast Gao Ge!


    After Gao Ge and Earth Dragon come into the room, the old man in the room flicks his sleeves and sneers.


    ¡°It turns out to be Lord Earth Dragon¡¯s subordinate. What? Lord Earth Dragon, is this the way you teach your subordinate?¡±


    ¡°Subordinate?¡± Earth Dragon takes a look at him and laughs. With a wave of his hand, he says, ¡°You are really wrong. He is not my subordinate but my buddy.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah?¡± The old man¡¯s eyelids twitch and he just holds back his disgruntlement.


    He doesn¡¯t know who Gao Ge is, but since such a young man can be introduced as Earth Dragon¡¯s buddy, he cannot be ordinary then. Maybe this young man is a descendant of Dragon King.


    Seeing the old man quiet down, Gao Ge feels displeased.


    ¡°Whose subordinate did you call me?¡±


    ¡°Humph, boy, even if your social status is ordinary, it is flattery for you to call you a subordinate of Lord Heaven Dragon. A young man should stay humble.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Gao Ge casts a cold glance at him and says, ¡°You are saying I¡¯m his subordinate? Are you insulting me?¡±


    Heaven Dragon feels so speechless.


    Why does Gao Ge have to involve him while setting against the old man?


    Heaven Dragon is looking on quietly. He is clearly rather innocent¡­


    The old man is also at sea.


    What is going on?


    Even if this boy is really Dragon King¡¯s family, how can he be so rude to Heaven Dragon?


    Is the atmosphere of the Dragon Court so intimate now?


    He is not sure about the other organizations but if this boy is a member of the Formation Heaven Sect, he cannot survive at all.


    He is too arrogant!


    ¡°Enough. I can¡¯t be bothered to talk with you. Lord Heaven Dragon, if you are okay with my requests, we will stay. If not, we will leave then,¡± the old man in white turns around and says to Heaven Dragon with a smile, ¡°After all, we, members of the Formation Heaven Sect, rarely come out and also dislike mingling with others.¡±


    Heaven Dragon is incandescent with rage.


    Damn it! Why doesn¡¯t the old man continue arguing against Gao Ge?


    Why does he turn around and say such words to Heaven Dragon?


    What is he doing?


    ¡°Well, old chap, Heaven Dragon is not so smart. He may not understand what you mean. I think you can make it clearer and directly tell him in this way. That is, if he doesn¡¯t agree with your conditions, you will leave directly. You are obviously threatening him. So what? I guess Heaven Dragon must be able to understand if you put it this way,¡± Gao Ge says aside with a grin.


    The face of the old man in white becomes dark with rage.


    The two young men who come here with him also look a bit embarrassed.


    Although that is really what the old man in white means, it will be too offensive to put it this way.


    A hard knife cuts meat fast but it can easily hurt your hand.


    It is not as good as a soft knife.


    However, now, Gao Ge just stuffs the hard knife into their hands rather than gives them any chance to use the soft knife.


    Isn¡¯t this a slap in their faces?


    Heaven Dragon also feels a headache.


    Honestly, he doesn¡¯t like the several people from the Formation Heaven Sect and also hates it that they demand such an expensive reward.


    However, they cannot fall out randomly.


    If they can remain on good terms, Heaven Dragon doesn¡¯t want to fall out with the Formation Heaven Sect.


    What if the Formation Heaven Sect can really crack the formation to the Ghost Sect?


    They should at least have a try.


    If Gao Ge really angers these people seriously and they just leave in a fit of pique, all the effort will be in vain.


    ¡°Gao Ge, leave it to me,¡± Heaven Dragon says in a low voice.


    Gao Ge glimpses him and says, ¡°Leave it to you? What can you do? I don¡¯t know how capable they are but they are so boastful. Aren¡¯t you afraid they end in smoke?¡±


    Heaven Dragon is speechless.


    The old man in white snorts as if taking the opportunity and then immediately speaks, ¡°You can testify whether we are capable or not.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Gao Ge turns around and looks at him, asking, ¡°You mean you want to fight with me?¡±


    The old man in white is so furious.


    The Formation Heaven Sect is surely famous for its formation attainments. How can the old man fight with Gao Ge?

 Chapter 784 - The Information Brought by the Bearded Man

    The old man in white is very angry.


    Don¡¯t the current young people know how to show respect for the elder?


    This is the first time that he has met someone so annoying like Gao Ge.


    Honestly, he thinks that it is quite rare for one to be so annoying.


    ¡°Boy, I can¡¯t be bothered to make things difficult for you just because you are young. In the past, it would even be a problem whether you could talk with me standing,¡± the old man in white says complacently.


    ¡°What? Are you disabled now? Why did you mention the past?¡± Gao Ge sniffs at the old man¡¯s words.


    Heaven Dragon drags Gao Ge and says in a stern voice, ¡°What do you want to do? Are you really going to drive them away?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you that I have a solution. Why would you bother to ask them to come here?¡± Gao Ge asks disgruntledly.


    The old man in white aside pulls a long face and snorts, ¡°In this case, it seems that we shouldn¡¯t have come here.¡±


    After saying, with a flick of his sleeves, he intends to leave in a fit of pique.


    Heaven Dragon tips Fire Dragon a wink and then Fire Dragon hastens to go forward and stop the old man. Then, the old man finally stays after Fire Dragon has pleaded with him by all means.


    Actually, it is rather apparent that the people of the Formation Heaven Sect don¡¯t really mean to leave. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t stay only after being persuaded by Fire Dragon with a few words. They were only putting on airs. After all, everyone knows Fire Dragon¡¯s temper. He cannot treat them like babies or even talk obsequiously.


    They need an out so Fire Dragon offers them one.


    If they are still not sensible enough to take the opportunity, they will be too shameless.


    After all, these people travel all the way here. Can they just leave in a fit of pique because of a few unpalatable words said by Gao Ge?


    Therefore, everything is known to all.


    Heaven Dragon looks at Gao Ge with a long face. After staying silent for long, he says, ¡°Come out with me.¡±


    Gao Ge swings his arm and follows Heaven Dragon out of the room.


    After they get out of the room, Gao Ge senses an energy fluctuation around and then realizes that Heaven Dragon has taken some measure to prevent their conversation from being heard by the people in the room.


    And the people in the room can also notice that. However, even though they do, they won¡¯t be disgruntled then. Otherwise, they will be deemed insensible.


    ¡°Gao Ge, I know. The people of the Formation Heaven Sect are asking for too much but admittedly, in terms of formation, they are quite outstanding indeed,¡± Heaven Dragon says seriously, ¡°Even if they may not be able to crack the formation set up by the Ghost Sect, it is still a hope.¡±


    Gao Ge snorts. He is interrupted by Heaven Dragon as soon as he is about to speak.


    ¡°Actually, I know what you have in your mind. In fact, you don¡¯t care whether they are asking for too much. It has nothing to do with you anyway. After all, their rewards will be given by the Dragon Court. The main problem is that you don¡¯t trust them, right?¡±


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t answer.


    After all, Heaven Dragon hasn¡¯t said anything wrong so far.


    Even if he wants to refute, he cannot anyway.


    No one present hopes more badly than Gao Ge to exterminate the Ghost Sect and save Meng Jing.


    This is indisputable.


    However, even so, Gao Ge still wants to do it step by step.


    For example, he doesn¡¯t trust the Formation Heaven Sect, so he doesn¡¯t want to let them get involved.


    ¡°Gao Ge, don¡¯t worry. On this issue, I agree with you more or less. I won¡¯t take risks at will,¡± Heaven Dragon says seriously.


    Gao Ge takes a deep breath and says, ¡°Actually, I think under the sea¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave that to you. Actually, I never doubt you but we must be cautious and take both measures simultaneously. Don¡¯t you think it is the best choice?¡± Heaven Dragon says, ¡°Besides, I can assure you that the Formation Heaven Sect won¡¯t cause any problem. If yes¡­¡±


    He hedges and hesitates.


    Then, he takes a deep breath and pats his chest, saying to Gao Ge with a serious look, ¡°If any problem, I will kill myself then.¡±


    Gao Ge is a bit lost for words.


    It can tell that Heaven Dragon is at his wit¡¯s end now.


    If there is a better expression, he wouldn¡¯t talk in such an extreme way.


    After all, he is not young anymore.


    Seeing Gao Ge nod his head, Heaven Dragon also exhales a long breath as if being relieved.


    He pats Gao Ge¡¯s shoulders.


    This time, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t dodge it.


    Heaven Dragon looks satisfied then.


    ¡°Come on.¡±


    Gao Ge is dazed and then says with a bitter smile, ¡°Should I say ¡®the same to you¡¯ now?¡±


    Heaven Dragon responds with a chuckle.


    Gao Ge and Earth Dragon leave again.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t ask further about what Heaven Dragon has said to him.


    He simply wants to find the entrance of the Ghost Sect before the people of the Formation Heaven Sect do.


    In this way, he can drive the annoying people of the Formation Heaven Sect away.


    When they return to the yard, the bearded man is gulping noodles down before the desk in the yard.


    The black dog is squatting aside, waiting with its tongue stuck out. Obviously, it is expecting that the bearded man can leave some leftovers for it. However, it doesn¡¯t get its way in the end. Maybe because the bearded man has been exposed to cold and wet on a journey for long, he is apparently starving. Therefore, he just eats up a big bowl of noodles. Not even a drop of soup is left. After eating, he even smacks his lips unsatisfied.


    Seeing Gao Ge, he rises in a hurry.


    ¡°Mr. Gao, you are back.¡±


    Gao Ge nods and takes a look at him and Cai, saying, ¡°Cai, cook some more noodles for him.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Cai is also a bit surprised. Probably she hasn¡¯t met such a man who can eat so much.


    While Cai is cooking the noodles, Gao Ge and Earth Dragon also sit down.


    ¡°Sit down. Don¡¯t be nervous.¡± Gao Ge waves at the bearded man.


    The bearded man hastens to sit down docilely.


    ¡°Tell me what you have found during the investigation of the Ghost Sect.¡± Gao Ge says.


    He thinks he hasn¡¯t acquired enough information by far so he hopes to gain some from the bearded man.


    The bearded man wipes his mouth and starts to report in high spirits.


    According to the bearded man, what he has gone through is full of bitter tears.


    The bearded man even becomes teary amidst talking. He has gone through a lot of hardships to buy and exchange news. Eventually, he ends up arriving here.


    The bearded man also has brought Gao Ge a piece of striking news.


    When the bearded man finishes talking, Gao Ge and Earth Dragon exchange glances and learn that they are both shocked.


    Now, Wen Yihuan also scurries out.


    Seeing Wen Yihuan¡¯s elated facial expression, Gao Ge knows that he must have got some important discovery.


    Besides, it must be good news.


    ¡°I found it! I found it!¡±


    Wen Yihuan says with excitement.


    ¡°Wait a minute. There is another piece of news.¡± Gao Ge laughs and looks at the bearded man, signaling to him to repeat what he has said.

 Chapter 785 - The Cellar at Cai’s Home

    Wen Yihuan stares at the bearded man, blinking his eyes.


    ¡°Who is this?¡± Wen Yihuan asks Gao Ge.


    When the bearded man just arrived, Master Wen was still immersed in the study of the formation. Hence, he didn¡¯t realize the bearded man¡¯s arrival at all.


    Now, he finally comes to his senses and can¡¯t help looking the man up and down.


    Now, Cai also brings a bowl of noodles over and then stands aside in discomfiture, whispering, ¡°These are all I¡¯ve got at home. There is no more¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I will buy some noodles for you tomorrow,¡± the bearded man says with a smile.


    Cai blushes and waves her hands, ¡°You¡¯ve got me wrong¡­¡±


    The bearded man laughs and turns to look at Wen Yihuan, saying, ¡°Master Wen, nice to meet you.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡± Wen Yihuan looks at Gao Ge, ¡°Do you have anything to tell me?¡±


    ¡°Say it.¡± Gao Ge winks at the bearded man.


    The bearded man coughs and doesn¡¯t rush to lift the bowl but says, ¡°I¡¯ve got the information of the tomb under the sea too. And it is the entrance to the Ghost Sect indeed. Apart from that, there is also an entrance to the tomb under the sea outside, which is right in Red Fish Village. This is why I came here.¡±


    Gao Ge was a bit curious.


    There are too many of them so they need a place to cover themselves up. Red Fish Village is a very good place.


    However, the bearded man is alone. He needn¡¯t have come to Red Fish Village.


    However, Gao Ge hasn¡¯t thought of it before.


    After hearing the bearded man out, he finally feels as if taking a tumble.


    ¡°Right here?¡± Wen Yihuan is a bit surprised, ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of it.¡±


    Gao Ge laughs bitterly.


    Even they haven¡¯t heard of it, let alone Wen Yihuan.


    The villagers have lived in Red Fish Village from generation to generation but they seem to fail to find it. Maybe some of them did find it but it has been forgotten.


    ¡°Shall we ask Sir Ma about it?¡± Earth Dragon asks aside.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Gao Ge takes a look at Wen Yihuan and says, ¡°You mentioned you had got some discovery. What have you found?¡±


    Wen Yihuan pats his head and finally thinks of it. He hastens to say, ¡°I¡¯ve found what is about the formation now!¡±


    Gao Ge is dazed and asks, ¡°Is it the formation to enter the Ghost Sect?¡±


    ¡°More or less. Actually, what I¡¯ve found is the formation of the tomb. Although the formation failed, based on that, I can deduce where the formation to enter the Ghost Sect is.¡±


    This is an important discovery indeed.


    ¡°Shall I tell Heaven Dragon about this?¡± Earth Dragon says aside.


    Gao Ge thinks about it and says to Earth Dragon, ¡°Yes, but I think we had better not be too expectant.¡±


    Earth Dragon nods with a bitter smile and also knows what Gao Ge means.


    Comparatively, Heaven Dragon seems more willing to hold hopes for the people of the Formation Heaven Sect.


    Actually, it is not Heaven Dragon¡¯s fault.


    After all, the tomb under the sea they have found is also a breach but it takes a lot of time and energy.


    Besides, it may not work.


    To have two strings to their bow is the most suitable method for now.


    When the bearded man finishes the whole bowl of noodles, Sir Ma is also brought here by Cai.


    ¡°Mr. Gao, what can I do for you?¡±


    Gao Ge laughs and passes a cigarette to Sir Ma, ¡°Sir Ma, I only want to ask about one thing.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Gao, please feel free to ask. I will tell you everything I know,¡± Sir Ma sits on the chair and says, smoking the cigarette.


    Gao Ge looks at the bearded man and then the latter hastens to say, ¡°Sir Ma, is there any cave in your village? The underground one.¡±


    Taken aback, Sir Ma shakes his head, ¡°No. Why ask?¡±


    Gao Ge heaves a sigh.


    Actually, he has guessed Sir Ma¡¯s answer.


    If there were really such a place, Sir Ma might have said it earlier.


    When he came to Red Fish Village for the first time, he asked Sir Ma whether there was anything abnormal in Red Fish Village.


    However, Sir Ma answered that everything was normal here.


    Suddenly, Cai, standing aside, comes to her senses and says, ¡°There is a cellar at my home.¡±


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t know whether to cry or to laugh. He says, ¡°Cai, don¡¯t mess around here. The cellar at your home has nothing to do with my question.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Cai says, ¡°I¡¯ve heard from my father that the cellar at my home was found when the house was built. It was not dug by us.¡±


    Hearing Cai¡¯s words, Gao Ge also feels a bit surprised.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you mention it before?¡±


    Cai put on a resigned look, ¡°You didn¡¯t ask me before¡­¡±


    Well, it makes sense indeed¡­


    Why would an ordinary girl mention the cellar at her home out of the blue?


    Besides, Gao Ge and the others have known the cellar at Cai¡¯s home.


    According to Cai, quite some pickles and dried fish are stored in the cellar.


    Therefore, although they¡¯ve known the cellar, they haven¡¯t gone down there to take a look.


    More astonishingly, the cellar has long existed.


    Sir Ma notices that he is not needed here so he hastens to rise and say goodbye.


    Although he faintly thinks that the cellar at Cai¡¯s home must be unusual or very mysterious, because of what the bearded man has told him, he is not interested in it. Actually, it is not that he is not interested but that he has his own concern. He wants to live! What if he knows it and they really want to kill him then?


    Sir Ma even feels worried about whether he has known too much. He kind of regrets coming here¡­


    When Sir Ma leaves, Gao Ge hastens to stand up.


    ¡°Cai, take us to the cellar.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Cai hastens to nod.


    The entrance of the cellar is behind a stack of straws in the yard.


    Gao Ge knows the cellar but he hasn¡¯t gone in there for once. He also thinks that it must smell really bad because it is filled with dried fish and pickles.


    Cai is holding a flashlight in her hand, followed by Gao Ge and the others.


    After they enter the cellar, it does smell bad as Gao Ge imagined.


    Nevertheless, it is not a big deal for Gao Ge and the others.


    After going into the cellar, Wen Yihuan feels a bit surprised.


    ¡°Erk?¡±


    Gao Ge quickly turns around to look at Wen Yihuan, asking, ¡°What have you found?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Wen Yihuan grins with embarrassment, ¡°I simply find the dried fish smells good.¡±


    Gao Ge is speechless.


    He suddenly feels like locking Wen Yihuan up in the cellar for one night.


    ¡°How strange!¡± Wen Yihuan says.


    ¡°What? This time, you find the pickles smell good?¡± Gao Ge is speechless about Wen Yihuan¡¯s constant flustered exclaim.


    ¡°There seems to be a formation here,¡± Wen Yihuan hastens to answer.


    Goa Ge is slightly dazed and also starts to feel this place but he cannot find the Qi of any formation.


    After entering the cellar, Cai lights up the candle on the wall and looks around but she cannot find anything abnormal.


    ¡°There is a formation indeed.¡± Wen Yihuan has been sure of it.

 Chapter 786 - What Is Your Name?

    Gao Ge becomes even more confused.


    By now, he hasn¡¯t figured out why the formation exists here.


    He knows Wen Yihuan¡¯s cultivation level.


    Can Wen Yihuan feel what Gao Ge cannot sense?


    What kind of amazing ability is that?


    Having seen through Gao Ge¡¯s doubt, Wen Yihuan explains with a grin, ¡°This formation should have been here for years so the energy contained within has long dissipated. It is quite normal that you cannot sense it.¡±


    Earth Dragon aside hears that and also feels something is wrong. He asks, ¡°In this case, why can you sense it?¡±


    ¡°The formation¡¯s energy is gone but it doesn¡¯t mean that the formation is gone,¡± Wen Yihuan says something meaningful and looks around, ¡°The formation has a hidden entrance. Check the wall in the east. I can assure you that the wall has existed before. The bricks are placed based on a formation.¡±


    Gao Ge takes a tumble.


    He suddenly feels that it is such a wise decision to call Wen Yihuan here.


    ¡°Good for you,¡± Gao Ge says, ¡°Where is the entrance?¡±


    ¡°Wait,¡± Wen Yihuan says briefly.


    ¡°Wait?¡± Gao Ge is furious, ¡°What are we waiting for?¡±


    ¡°This entrance cannot show up all the time. It only appears at certain moments.¡±


    ¡°When?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°When the bricks move.¡±


    Cai who brings them here is shocked to hear that.


    ¡°The bricks can move? They are not fish.¡±


    She is from Red Fish Village indeed. There are so many things that can move in the world. The first thing that comes to her mind is fish.


    Wen Yihuan laughs meaningfully and says, ¡°Let¡¯s wait here and see how the bricks move.¡±


    Gao Ge is annoyed that Wen Yihuan keeps him guessing but he cannot do anything about it.


    After all, he has to count on Wen Yihuan now.


    Besides, Gao Ge feels that since he cannot see through the formation here, he won¡¯t be able to figure it out even if Wen Yihuan tells him about it.


    Of course, it doesn¡¯t matter at all.


    Whether the cat is white or black, it will be a good one as long as it can catch rats.


    This is also Gao Ge¡¯s attitude to Wen Yihuan now.


    No matter what, as long as Wen Yihuan can finish his job, Gao Ge won¡¯t care about it.


    At the moment, Gao Ge is also observing the sequence of the bricks on the wall.


    By comparison, it can be found that the color of the wall in the east is quite different from that around.


    Meanwhile, Gao Ge also finds that the cracks between bricks are very messy. Unlike the three other walls, the bricks are all placed in order.


    Due to the several reasons above, Gao Ge believes what Wen Yihuan has said.


    ¡°It seems that I should learn about formation after I go back,¡± Earth Dragon says with a sigh, ¡°It is said that Haicheng Cultivation Academy has the formation department. I will sit in on a class later.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t attend the class,¡± Gao Ge says.


    ¡°Why?¡± Earth Dragon is dazed.


    Gao Ge turns around and takes a meaningful look at him, saying, ¡°Because it is given by me.¡±


    Earth Dragon is speechless.


    Fine.


    He doesn¡¯t need to attend the class indeed.


    After all, Gao Ge is also staring at the wall helplessly just like him.


    ¡°Somehow, I feel we are kind of silly,¡± Gao Ge says with a sigh, ¡°We seem to be facing the wall for self-introspection.¡±


    Earth Dragon also lights up a cigarette and waits quietly.


    ¡­


    At midnight.


    Meng Jing meets the man in black again.


    Then, Meng Jing immediately tells him that she has eaten the pill.


    A bit surprised, the man quickly takes Meng Jing¡¯s pulse and then lets out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°You are right. The pill has been vomited up by you.¡±


    Meng Jing is also relieved.


    She has guessed so but she cannot be sure of it.


    Now, the man in black affirms her conjecture.


    Then, Meng Jing thinks of something and hastens to ask, ¡°So, did you eat it too?¡±


    The man in black nods honestly.


    ¡°Is this the reason why you cannot go back?¡± Meng Jing asks.


    The man in black shakes his head again.


    He doesn¡¯t let Meng Jing continue asking but point ahead.


    ¡°That is Five Ghosts Mansion. The Ghost Token is right in there.¡±


    Meng Jing looks in the direction where the man in black points and sees a three-story building.


    ¡°Wait a minute. I will go over there to draw away the five Ghost Kings for you so that you will have half an hour. Within half an hour, you must reach the third floor and steal the Ghost Token. When the time is more or less up, you must leave at once whether you make it or not. At that time, the Ghost Sect will realize what happens to Five Ghosts Mansion. And you just leave after you get the Ghost Token, understand?¡±


    Meng Jing nods heavily.


    She can feel that the man in black is very nervous now.


    When the man in black is ready to take action, he thinks of something again and then says, ¡°If I fail to draw away all the five Ghost Kings, don¡¯t go in there then.¡±


    Given Meng Jing¡¯s current capability, she can never survive if she confronts a Ghost King.


    Meng Jing can only nod again.


    ¡°Your life may be more important than the Ghost Token,¡± the man in black says, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t think for yourself, you must think for Gao Ge. Think about this. If you really die, Gao Ge must go crazy. God knows what he will do on impulse.¡±


    Meng Jing suddenly asks, ¡°Are you sure you can draw away those five Ghost Kings?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± the man in black says with a sneer, ¡°I have something they really want. Maybe I don¡¯t even need to do anything and they will get into a fight.¡±


    The man in black sounds very certain.


    It is like he is facing five hungry dogs with a bun with meat.


    A moment later, the man in black says a few words to her and then walks ahead. He looks desolate from behind but his footsteps seem very determined.


    He looks like a pathetic hero going to the war.


    Meng Jing can feel that he really has been ready to sacrifice his life for the mission.


    ¡°By the way, you haven¡¯t told me your name,¡± Meng Jing suddenly says.


    The man in black stops but he doesn¡¯t look back.


    He utters two words in a relaxed tone, ¡°Wei Ming.¡±


    After saying that, he speeds up walking.


    ¡°Wei Ming? Got it. We must go back alive together.¡± Meng Jing¡¯s eyes are teary.


    The man in black waves his hand and walks into Five Ghosts Mansion in the darkness.


    Shortly, Meng Jing immediately hears howls from Five Ghosts Mansion.


    Then, a dark figure rushes out of Five Ghosts Mansion. He seems to be holding something that is flickering in the darkness.


    Behind him, potent evil Qi gushes from Five Ghosts Mansion.

 Chapter 787 - The Ghost Emperor Crystal

    Without hesitation, Meng Jing immediately rushes towards Five Ghosts Mansion.


    By now, Wei Ming hasn¡¯t clearly said anything but Meng Jing can feel that the half an hour for her to enter Five Ghosts Mansion is gained at the cost of Wei Ming¡¯s life.


    Besides, she has stayed in the Ghost Sect for a long time. She has also spent quite a long time with the old woman.


    What is she waiting for?


    This is the moment.


    Therefore, Meng Jing feels that she can never fail now.


    She only wants to do one thing for now.


    That is, she must go to the third floor of Five Ghosts Mansion, find the Ghost Token and leave this place!


    The moment she steps into Five Ghosts Mansion, Meng Jing feels spirited and quickly rushes forward, which is followed by a bang.


    A big rock drops and smacks a deep hole in the ground.


    ¡°How come?¡± Meng Jing frowns.


    If there is any mechanism in Five Ghosts Mansion, why didn¡¯t Wei Ming trigger it when he was here?


    Can it be that the mechanism is triggered only because the five Ghost Kings have got out of Five Ghosts Mansion?


    She has no time to think too much now.


    After all, time is precious. If she wastes her time pondering over this issue, she may not be able to reach the third floor within half an hour¡­


    In the darkness.


    Wei Ming runs forward.


    Suddenly, a rush of immense energy comes from behind and sends him flying away.


    After being thrown to the ground, without thinking too much, he holds back the severe pain, gets up and continues running.


    He must buy more time for Meng Jing.


    At least, he cannot let the five Ghost Kings go back within half an hour.


    Otherwise, not only will the mission fail but also Meng Jing will die here.


    The five Ghost Kings, just like starving dogs, are chasing Wei Ming closely now.


    Wei Ming knows the Ghost Kings¡¯ capabilities so he knows he cannot stop here to confront them with toughness regardless.


    ¡°Hand over the Ghost Emperor Crystal and I will spare your life!¡± A Ghost King snarls.


    The remaining four Ghost Kings are also striving to release their coercion.


    They are not only running after Wei Ming but also competing with their peers.


    They are clear about what the Ghost Emperor Crystal means.


    As long as they get the Ghost Emperor Crystal, they can become Ghost Emperors.


    However, there are not many Ghost Emperors in the world. The Ghost Emperor Crystal is even more precious. They are also wondering where the disciple of the Ghost Sect gets the Ghost Emperor Crystal but they don¡¯t dare to blaze it around.


    The five Ghost Kings¡¯ thoughts are rather simple.


    This disciple of the Ghost Sect, who has the Ghost Emperor Crystal, must have a special identity in the Ghost Sect. Otherwise, he can never gain such a thing regardless. After all, the Ghost Emperor Crystal is of great use not only to the Ghost Kings like them but also for the disciples of the Ghost Sect. If the others are alerted, the Ghost Kings may not be able to get the Ghost Emperor Crystal. Even if they kill this disciple, they may still have to hand in the Ghost Emperor Crystal.


    Wei Ming has figured that so he is not worried that the Five Ghosts will make too much noise and alarm the people of the Ghost Sect.


    If the five Ghost Kings were not afraid of being found by the people of the Ghost Sect, he would have been caught up with by them.


    When the five Ghost Kings notice that Wei Ming is running towards the back hill of the Ghost Sect, they are also greatly elated. They feel that this disciple of the Ghost Sect is really stupid. When they arrive at the back hill, it will be even more unlikely for the people of the Ghost Sect to notice them. By then, they can just kill Wei Ming and take away the Ghost Emperor Crystal.


    ¡­


    Eventually, Wei Ming is sent flying away again and falls to the ground heavily.


    ¡°It has been 20 minutes.¡± Wei Ming wears a smile and looks as if being very satisfied.


    The five Ghost Kings press down on Wei Ming again.


    They stare at the Ghost Emperor Crystal in Wei Ming¡¯s hand, their eyes turning red.


    ¡°Hand over the Ghost Emperor Crystal,¡± one of the strongest Ghost Kings snorts and says, ¡°Give it to me and I will let you die with a full body so that you can have a chance of reincarnation.¡±


    ¡°Humph, why does he have to give it to you?¡± Another Ghost King says disgruntledly.


    ¡°Exactly. There is only one Ghost Emperor Crystal. If he gives it to you, what about us?¡± The rest three Ghost Kings also express their disgruntlement hurriedly.


    The strongest Ghost King flies into a rage and says, ¡°What? Are you contending against me?¡±


    Wei Ming bursts into laughter and says, ¡°Why don¡¯t you fight first? Whoever wins will get the Ghost Emperor Crystal from me. What do you think?¡±


    ¡°Humph. Stop acting now. Do you think we will fall into your trap?¡± A Ghost King snorts and then turns to say to the four others, ¡°Let¡¯s seize the Ghost Emperor Crystal and kill him before we decide who gets the Ghost Emperor Crystal. What do you say?¡±


    The four other Ghost Kings also hasten to nod. They agree with the proposal very much.


    When they turn to look at Wei Ming, they don¡¯t find any fear on Wei Ming¡¯s face.


    ¡°It¡¯s almost time,¡± Wei Ming mutters.


    The five Ghost Kings quickly launch attacks on Wei Ming.


    However, when they rush forward for a distance, they suddenly stop.


    They can feel that Wei Ming has been motivating his strength wildly now.


    Besides, all his strength is going to the arm that is holding the Ghost Emperor Crystal.


    ¡°Stop it! What do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°Stop it. Stop it now!¡±


    The five Ghost Kings are greatly frightened.


    Now, they are staring at Wei Ming in astonishment and fear.


    ¡°Young man, don¡¯t act recklessly. As long as you hand over the Ghost Emperor Crystal, I can assure you that you can leave alive!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the only benefit! You know about Five Ghosts Mansion, right? We have stayed there for years so we know well what good stuff there is in the mansion. Therefore, as long as you hand over the Ghost Emperor Crystal, we will never make you suffer loss. What do you say?¡±


    The five Ghost Kings are really anxious.


    They have seen through Wei Ming¡¯s intent.


    There are quite some good things in Five Ghosts Mansion but those good things are nothing to them.


    They can never be compared with the Ghost Emperor Crystal in Wei Ming¡¯s hand.


    Wei Ming laughs out loud.


    ¡°I¡¯m not intrigued.¡± Wei Ming is not anxious.


    After all, he will stall as much time as he can.


    However, he doesn¡¯t know whether Meng Jing has got the thing.


    ¡°Tell me. What do you want?¡± The five Ghost Kings asks Wei Ming.


    Wei Ming says nothing as if contemplating. Actually, he is simply stalling time.


    ¡°How about killing a man for me?¡± Wei Ming suddenly asks.


    ¡°Who is that? Tell me. We will do it as you wish!¡± The strongest Ghost King hastens to say.

 Chapter 788 - Stop Her

    The five Ghost Kings think that the request Wei Ming puts forward is not a big deal at all.


    Killing a man is a piece of cake for them.


    If the five Ghost Kings work together, even two cultivators at the realm of Master may not be able to escape unscathed.


    Moreover, one of the five Ghost Kings is very close to becoming a Ghost Emperor.


    A moment later, as the five Ghost Kings seem to be somewhat impatient, Wei Ming finally speaks.


    ¡°If you kill the sovereign of the Ghost Sect, I will give the Ghost Emperor Crystal to you. What do you say?¡±


    The five Ghost Kings all stay silent.


    They have nothing to say.


    Their eyes sparkle with killing intent again.


    ¡°You are not a disciple of the Ghost Sect?¡± One of the Ghost Kings says in a stern voice.


    Actually, it is so stupid to ask the question now.


    How can a disciple of the Ghost Sect dare to kill the sovereign?


    They are even more curious about Wei Ming¡¯s goal.


    Actually, they have been ghosts for so long that they are not smart enough.


    Otherwise, they would have long noticed that Wei Ming was deliberately stalling them.


    The strongest Ghost King thinks for a while and says with a smile, ¡°Okay. As long as you give me the Ghost Emperor Crystal, I promise you that I will kill him for you. What do you think?¡±


    Wei Ming is astonished.


    ¡°Seriously?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± answers the strong Ghost King.


    ¡°But¡­you are no match for him,¡± Wei Ming says with a grin.


    ¡°I¡¯ve also got the four of them.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ You mean after I give you the Ghost Emperor Crystal, they will still help you cope with the sovereign of the Ghost Sect?¡± Wei Ming asks as if taking a tumble, ¡°Did these four Ghost Kings die of doing too much philanthropic work when they were still humans?¡±


    The strongest Ghost King is speechless.


    He has underestimated Wei Ming¡¯s intelligence.


    If Wei Ming is really an idiot, he cannot stay in the Ghost Sect for so long.


    ¡°That¡¯s a load of baloney,¡± Wei Ming stops laughing and says, ¡°Just continue.¡±


    ¡°You want to stall time?¡±


    ¡°Humph.¡± Wei Ming doesn¡¯t answer the question.


    His goal has been seen through but he is not worried at all.


    After all, he has stalled long enough time.


    He has done what he should do.


    Meng Jing must count on herself then.


    When the five Ghost Kings rush to Wei Ming with anger and shame, Wei Ming looks extremely calm. The moonlight shines on his face, making the scars on his face look even more hideous. Maybe, he looks even more dreadful than the five Ghost Kings but unlike the Ghost Kings, Wei Ming is smiling peacefully.


    Here comes a bang.


    It seems that the Ghost Emperor Crystal held by Wei Ming in his hand has completed its mission. As Wei Ming injects his strength into the crystal, it cracks from inside out and then breaks into pieces as if the ice hit a rock.


    The Ghost Emperor Crystal that many souls and disciples of the Ghost Sect drool over is broken. In this case, where it comes from doesn¡¯t appear important anymore.


    The five Ghost Kings are astonished in anger.


    Even though they have known that Wei Ming doesn¡¯t intend to give the Ghost Emperor Crystal to them, seeing the Ghost Emperor Crystal breaking into pieces is torture for them.


    ¡°How dare you! You are dead meat!¡±


    The Ghost Kings snarl maliciously like ferocious beasts.


    Wei Ming clenches his fists and turns to look in the direction of Five Ghosts Mansion.


    He sees nothing but he still wears a smug smile.


    Then, he turns around and looks in the east direction.


    Is the headquarters of the Dragon Court in that direction?


    However, he can never go back.


    Lord Heaven Dragon.


    Lord Water Dragon.


    Lord Fire Dragon¡­


    Dragon King¡­


    Comrades whom he used to fight with shoulder to shoulder.


    He can never meet them again.


    It is such a pity.


    A sharp claw pierces through his flesh.


    He can see his heart being ripped off.


    He can also see that the Ghost King stuffs it into his mouth and chews it.


    At that moment, he realizes that when one¡¯s heart is ripped off, he is still conscious.


    Yet, everything happens very quickly.


    He really wants to voice out what he has been eager to say but now it is too late. He dies very quickly. At the moment, a lot of things flash across his mind but in the end, he holds only one thought, which he fails to say before dying.


    ¡°I never regret joining the Dragon Court.¡±


    He stares at the starry sky, his eyes open forever¡­


    Although Meng Jing doesn¡¯t know what happens at the back hill of the Ghost Sect, she is very clear that she doesn¡¯t have much time left.


    Luckily, she has found The Ghost Token though her thigh has been injured.


    However, the injury is nothing to Meng Jing.


    After all, she is injured only whereas Wei Ming has sacrificed his life for this.


    Hence, her injury is not a big deal at all.


    Having joined the Dragon Court, Meng Jing increasingly feels that actually, no one is not afraid of dying, including Dragon King, Heaven Dragon and other members of the Dragon Court.


    If possible, of course they hope to stay alive.


    However, given their capabilities, they have to do a lot of things, and only they can.


    If dying is to save more people, it will be not a big deal.


    This is probably the reason why the members of the Dragon Court don¡¯t fear death.


    She finally makes it to the entrance of the formation of the Ghost Sect. Hearing the waves hitting the rocks, she takes a deep breath and tries her best to stay calm.


    She cannot fluster at the moment.


    She takes a few steps forward when a few figures flash before her.


    They are all Ghost Commanders.


    ¡°Freeze!¡±


    Meng Jing has met these Ghost Commanders when she came here. Even the old woman will be stopped by them when she gets in and out of the Ghost Sect, let alone Meng Jing.


    When she takes out the Ghost Token slowly, the Ghost Commanders are all surprised but they just disappear without saying anything.


    Meng Jing takes a deep breath and accelerates leaving.


    Can she¡­finally leave this place?


    When she gets out of the light curtain, Meng Jing hears Li Lang¡¯s voice from behind.


    ¡°Freeze!¡±


    ¡°Stop her!¡±


    The Ghost Commanders just ignore Li Lang.


    Li Lang looks extremely gloomy, his eyes glistening with killing intent.

 Chapter 789 - The Ghost Token Has Been Stolen?

    Watching Meng Jing go away, Li Lang is burning with fury. It is a matter of course that the Ghost Commanders did nothing. After all, Meng Jing is holding the Ghost Token. Of course, she can get out of here freely. The Ghost Commanders couldn¡¯t stop Meng Jing simply because of his words unless it was the sovereign of the Ghost Sect instead of Li Lang who gave the order at that time.


    Li Lang hesitates in situ for a long while. In the end, he takes a deep breath, quickly turns around and leaves.


    He doesn¡¯t intend to report this matter to the Ghost Sect.


    In his opinion, even if this matter is reported, they cannot catch up with Meng Jing anyway. Simply put, it is too late.


    ¡°This ship is sinking,¡± Li Lang thinks with a stern face while walking.


    In the darkness, he walks to his master¡¯s room.


    He knocks on the door and doesn¡¯t go inside with a smile until he gains permission.


    ¡°Why are you still up late at night?¡± The middle-aged man in the room snaps with a frown.


    On the surface, he does look like a middle-aged man but actually, he must be much older.


    Li Lang walks forward and starts pounding the middle-aged man¡¯s back to massage him.


    ¡°Something has happened to Five Ghosts Mansion. Probably something is lost. It is not appropriate that you run about so late at night,¡± the middle-aged man says.


    Li Lang nods and replies with a grin, ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. I didn¡¯t go there.¡±


    The middle-aged man nods and asks, ¡°In this case, why do you come to visit me now?¡±


    ¡°I want to go out of the sect.¡±


    ¡°Go out?¡± The middle-aged man knits his brows and asks, ¡°You¡¯ve been back not for long. Why do you want to go out?¡±


    Before Li Lang can answer his answer, the middle-aged man continues, ¡°Besides, doesn¡¯t the old woman ask you to marry Meng Jing? I think she is a good girl. Why do you still want to go out?¡±


    Li Lang is still trying to come up with an excuse and the middle-aged man¡¯s words just enlighten him.


    He takes the opportunity and hastens to say, ¡°Master, you are right. Actually, that is why I want to go out.¡±


    ¡°Um?¡±


    With beaming smiles, Li Lang continues, ¡°You know, Meng Jing doesn¡¯t fancy me. Since I¡¯m marrying her, I intend to go out and find a good present for her.¡±


    The middle-aged man laughs and says, ¡°It is very considerate of you to think so but it is not necessary. There are quite some treasures in the Ghost Sect. Moreover, I have got some good stuff too¡­¡±


    Before the middle-aged man finishes talking, Li Lang hastens to say, ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound like a good idea. Master, I think it will be a better way to show my sincerity if I go out to get something on my own.¡±


    The middle-aged man ponders for a moment and then nods. Instantly, a token appears in his hand.


    ¡°In this case, I will grant your request then. Just go and come back as soon as possible.¡±


    Li Lang¡¯s eyes sparkle. He quickly takes the token and puts it away.


    ¡°Just get out if nothing else,¡± the middle-aged man continues talking.


    ¡°Yes, Master.¡± Li Lang stands up and gets out of the room.


    The moment the door is closed, Li Lang puts on a strange expression. It seems that he feels like saying something but he still chooses to stay silent.


    He still feels that his master must be the only good man in the Ghost Sect.


    If it were not for his master, he might still be an ordinary man now.


    He could never have a chance to get even with Gao Ge.


    Although he is still no match for Gao Ge for now, he still has hopes for life.


    After Li Lang leaves, a disciple arrives in a hurry.


    ¡°Elder Sanshi, something is wrong. The sovereign asks us to go over there now!¡±


    The middle-aged man quickly stands up and furrows his eyebrows. After getting out of the room, he looks at the disciple and asks, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about it but¡­¡± The disciple looks hesitant. It seems that he doesn¡¯t dare to talk too much.


    ¡°Say it!¡± The middle-aged man urges with a long face, ¡°What can¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Elder Sanshi. I heard that the Ghost Token in Five Ghosts Mansion had been stolen.¡±


    When the middle-aged man hears that, his pupils suddenly shrink.


    ¡°Ghost Token? Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t be sure about it but that is what I have heard,¡± the disciple says carefully.


    The middle-aged man is dazed in situ. Having shilly-shallied for a long time, he heaves a long sigh.


    ¡°Fine, I will go there first.¡±


    Having walked for several steps, he suddenly thinks of something and subconsciously turns to look in the direction of the door of the yard with complicated eyes.


    ¡­


    Now.


    In the cellar at Cai¡¯s home.


    Gao Ge closes his eyes and feels the power of stars running in his body.


    He doesn¡¯t intend to reach the realm of Grand Master temporarily.


    Of course, even if Gao Ge wants to, he cannot make it at will.


    Besides, it is very difficult to reach the realm of Grand Master from the realm of Master.


    Take Earth Dragon, Fire Dragon and the others for example. They are all talented cultivators but they have been at the realm of Master for a few years, more than ten years, or even tens of years.


    After one enters the realm of Master, his strength has become aura, which makes it even harder to gain a breakthrough. Diligence is not enough. As to other things, diligence may really work but in terms of cultivation, diligence is not very helpful. Many cultivators always say, ¡°If diligence works, what¡¯s the point of being talented?¡±


    This is a very unreasonable thing.


    Some cultivators may be stuck in the realm of Strength for decades despite hard work whereas others may break through without any reason when they are sleeping in bed. All in all, it is very mysterious.


    ¡°Are you lying to us?¡± Earth Dragon has run out of his patience and then says to Wen Yihuan disgruntledly.


    Wen Yihuan hastens to say, ¡°Lord Earth Dragon, rest assured. I promise we just need to wait for another while.¡±


    Earth Dragon lights up another cigarette and then turns a blind eye to the hand that Wen Yihuan reaches out.


    Wen Yihuan coughs drily. The moment he turns around, he is suddenly astonished.


    ¡°Here it comes! Here it comes! It does come!¡±


    Earth Dragon and the bearded man both look at the wall.


    Gao Ge, who is sitting on the ground cross-legged, also opens his eyes quickly and looks at the wall.


    As Wen Yihuan says, the wall¡¯s cracks are glistening with faint cyan light.


    Meanwhile, the cracks among the bricks, as if coming to life, start to wiggle on the wall. When they stabilize, they have been placed in order then.


    Wen Yihuan quickly takes two steps forward and presses his hand on one of the bricks. Instantly, they feel that the cellar seems to be shaking.

 Chapter 790 - Really Sad

    As Wen Yihuan puts his hand on the wall, the cellar starts to shake, which lasts for ten seconds or so. During the process, the cyan light seeping through the cracks becomes even brighter. Instantly, the cellar is as bright as day, except that the cyan light looks somewhat spooky.


    Then, the wall with the bricks placed in good order turns into a light curtain completely, which is beyond Gao Ge¡¯s expectations.


    ¡°Go inside.¡± Wen Yihuan straightens his clothes like an old scholar who is going to give a lecture on the stage.


    ¡°Don¡¯t we need to make any preparation?¡± Earth Dragon asks curiously.


    ¡°What preparation?¡± Wen Yihuan says in annoyance, ¡°You were anxious before and now you are not?¡±


    ¡°Ahem. I mean, don¡¯t we need to take anything with us? Like a Luoyang shovel or something?¡±


    ¡°You must have read too many novels.¡± Wen Yihuan waves his hand, ¡°You don¡¯t need to take anything but me.¡±


    Since Wen Yihuan talks so confidently, Earth Dragon can¡¯t be bothered to talk too much. Perhaps because he has been affected by Wen Yihuan¡¯s strong confidence, Earth Dragon feels as if they were going on a tour.


    After saying that, Wen Yihuan doesn¡¯t continue talking but walks forward and goes through the light curtain.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Earth Dragon clears his throat and goes inside with Wen Yihuan.


    Gao Ge and the bearded man follow them inside.


    The moment they cross the light curtain, they feel as if going into the water all of a sudden.


    It is dazzling cyan light ahead. When his vision is gradually restored, Gao Ge finds that he and the others are in a tunnel.


    ¡°Is this the tomb passage?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°Supposedly¡­¡± Before Wen Yihuan finishes talking, they hear the sound of fire being kindled. There are oil lamps on both sides of the tomb passage. Instantly, the whole tunnel becomes ablaze with light.


    ¡°Erk?¡± Earth Dragon is surprised and then asks in confusion, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Wen Yihuan ponders for a moment and then says seriously, ¡°Supposedly, when we are talking, the air vibrates, or the moment we got in here, the air also gushed inside?¡±


    ¡°Fine. You are the expert. You make the judgment.¡± Earth Dragon nods. Obviously, he feels that Wen Yihuan¡¯s explanation is not convincing enough.


    Wen Yihuan chuckles and then says, ¡°It¡¯s okay. We are supposed to do great things. No need to care about these details.¡±


    Earth Dragon is speechless.


    Wen Yihuan continues walking forward without hesitation.


    Gao Ge can faintly sense that some energy fluctuation in the tunnel but he is not clear about what it is. Besides, when he wants to locate it, he finds the energy fluctuation quickly stabilizes as if the turbulent sea surface becomes calm within an instant.


    Gao Ge feels uncomfortable more or less.


    He can only ask Wen Yihuan and the others to be careful. Although the formation Wanyan Sheng asked the warlocks to set up failed, it doesn¡¯t mean that everything is safe here.


    They cannot be killed here.


    ¡°Gao Ge, rest assured. Haha. I didn¡¯t know you cared about me so much now. Do you think that I¡¯m very important?¡± Wen Yihuan says complacently.


    ¡°No. Anyway, you cannot die now. When the matter is over here, I won¡¯t care where you want to die,¡± Gao Ge says with a grin.


    Wen Yihuan feels bitterly disappointed.


    At the moment, Wen Yihuan suddenly stops.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The bearded man following behind almost hits him and then says disgruntledly.


    Wen Yihuan says nothing and then takes a look under his foot.


    The bearded man also lowers his head and takes a look as Wen Yihuan does. The next moment, he is shocked too.


    Beneath Wen Yihuan¡¯s foot, a complete stone board is suddenly stepped downward.


    ¡°Rest assured. Nothing happens after such a long time. There can¡¯t be a mechanism,¡± Wen Yihuan says.


    His words don¡¯t sound like comforting Gao Ge and the others but himself.


    Besides, he still doesn¡¯t dare to lift his foot. It seems that he is afraid of triggering something.


    ¡°You cannot remain that posture all the time. Lift your foot first.¡± Gao Ge walks to him. After taking a glance, he knits his eyebrows but he doesn¡¯t mean to blame Wen Yihuan because even if Wen Yihuan didn¡¯t step on the board, the others might step on it. Even though Gao Ge keeps reminding everyone to be careful, even he himself doesn¡¯t pay attention to the things beneath his feet. After all, the tunnel looks endless. If they have to take every step carefully, this can never end.


    After hearing Gao Ge out, Wen Yihuan nerves himself to lift the foot slowly.


    After three seconds, he finally lets out a sigh and gives a smile.


    ¡°Look. I was right¡­¡±


    Before Wen Yihuan finishes talking, he hears the booming sound ahead as if something is moving quickly to them from the distance.


    ¡°There is a delay!¡± Wen Yihuan is astonished. It is great that he didn¡¯t finish boasting. Otherwise, he would be really embarrassed now.


    Gao Ge kind of admires Master Wen.


    Master Wen can be woolgathering even at the current moment.


    The four of them in the tunnel all raise their heads and look ahead.


    It is sheerly a subconscious behavior. After all, the booming sound comes from ahead.


    They are surely curious what that is.


    Meanwhile, Gao Ge also senses a rush of energy fluctuation.


    He wonders whether it is the same as the one he has sensed before.


    The booming sound comes nearer and nearer at an extremely fast speed.


    Finally, it comes into sight.


    ¡°What is that?¡± Wen Yihuan stares at the thing in front, slack-jawed.


    ¡°It looks like¡­an ancient chariot?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is square¡­¡±


    While they are chatting, the square chariot made of metal has rushed before them at an extremely fast speed, at least 60 km per hour.


    It is advancing at its full speed.


    More dreadfully, the metallic chariot is very large, which almost fills the whole tunnel. They can barely hide from it now.


    ¡°Oh no, oh no, we are about to be crushed.¡± Wen Yihuan can hardly think straight now.


    The bearded man thinks more or less the same as Wen Yihuan does now. He can¡¯t help sighing about his misfortune. He thought he had got a shimmer of hopes but now, he has to die here?


    He feels so sad¡­


    ¡°Go away!¡± Gao Ge suddenly shouts. Instead of avoiding the chariot, he charges forward.

 Chapter 791 - You Can’t Leave

    In a desperate situation, the only solution is to go all out.


    Wen Yihuan and the others just watch Gao Ge rush forward like a flash of lightning with his power of stars running quickly.


    Notably, Wen Yihuan also turns around to whisper to Earth Dragon, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going forward to help?¡±


    ¡°No need.¡± Earth Dragon looks quite composed and appears as if feeling like smoking a cigarette, ¡°He can handle this.¡±


    Hearing Earth Dragon¡¯s reply, Wen Yihuan is finally relieved.


    After all, Earth Dragon is not that kind of boastful man. Even if he wants to boast, he will never do it at the life-and-death moment.


    Watching Gao Ge rushing towards the running chariot, everyone just can¡¯t help thinking of a tale.


    That is, a mantis tries to stop a chariot!


    However, to their surprise, as Gao Ge strikes a punch forward, the metallic chariot is instantly blown back.


    On the contrary, Gao Ge still stays in situ like a tree rooted here.


    ¡°Holy¡­sh*t¡­¡± Wen Yihuan is slack-jawed.


    He knows that Gao Ge is very strong now but he didn¡¯t expect Gao Ge to be awesome to this extent.


    He recalls it was in Suzhou that they met for the first time.


    If Gao Ge could have been so capable in Suzhou back then, he wouldn¡¯t have needed to let out his master¡¯s consciousness in the compass at all.


    Both the haunted building in Suzhou and the elders of the Ghost Sect would be destroyed for sure!


    ¡°Gao Ge, good for you!¡± Wen Yihuan quickly runs forward and shouts hysterically.


    ¡°Mr. Gao, you are so awesome!¡± The bearded man fawns on Gao Ge immediately. After all, he has become a subordinate of Gao Ge now. He must please his master well.


    Gao Ge takes a glance at the two of them and then waves at Wen Yihuan.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the chariot?¡±


    ¡°It ought to be a part of the mechanism here but it is quite good. At least, thanks to it, I can be sure that this place is indeed the passage to the tomb under the sea. Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be such a mechanism,¡± Wen Yihuan says.


    It is simply because he has seen Gao Ge stop the chariot with ease.


    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t say that.


    ¡°Why?¡± The bearded man asks in confusion, ¡°Can¡¯t such a mechanism appear in other places?¡±


    Wen Yihuan turns around and looks at the bearded man meaningfully. After contemplating for a while, he points at the chariot nearby and says, ¡°Do you think an ordinary place can be equipped with such a thing?¡±


    The bearded man thinks about it and takes a tumble. Then, he nods with embarrassment.


    He has raised a very stupid question indeed.


    In other places, even if the tomb owner is a prince, duke or minister, the tomb cannot be equipped with such a metallic chariot.


    Only Wanyan Sheng could be that rich to do so.


    Besides, the long tunnel does lead to the tomb under the sea.


    ¡°It is great that we can find this place.¡± Earth Dragon sighs.


    Gao Ge turns around to look at Earth Dragon.


    Earth Dragon smiles and says, ¡°If we really can find a way to enter the Ghost Sect in the tomb under the sea, it will be easier for our members to go there.¡±


    Gao Ge thinks about it and finds what Earth Dragon said is right.


    ¡°Let¡¯s put it aside and go ahead but what should we do about the chariot?¡± Earth Dragon looks at Gao Ge and asks, ¡°How about destroying it directly?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Wen Yihuan hastens to say, ¡°This is good stuff.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether it is good stuff or not but the point is that it gets in our way.¡±


    Wen Yihuan scratches his head aside. He really believes that this metallic chariot is good stuff. Besides, the metal looks extraordinary. If it is ruined now, it will be quite a pity.


    Moreover, it is not easy to destroy such a huge thing.


    It is not a problem for them to go past the tunnel but it will be rather troublesome for the people of the Dragon Court to pass with this in the way.


    Gladly, Gao Ge offers a solution now.


    ¡°Leave it to me.¡±


    ¡°You have a solution?¡± Earth Dragon asks in confusion.


    Gao Ge grins, takes a few steps forward and then reaches out his hand. Instantly, the metallic chariot is gone.


    ¡°Erk?¡± Earth Dragon is shocked, ¡°Storage space?¡±


    There is no other explanation for now.


    He is not an idiot. Besides, he has his own storage space. Of course he knows how Gao Ge makes it.


    What surprises him is¡­


    How big is Gao Ge¡¯s storage space?


    He has conceived the idea but the chariot¡¯s size just doesn¡¯t allow him to put it into practice.


    Therefore, such an unimaginable thing has been dealt with by Gao Ge so easily.


    ¡°Gao Ge, your storage space is too incredible.¡± Wen Yihuan is a bit amazed too.


    Storage space is quite rare, which is a precious treasure for a cultivator. And its volume decides its value.


    Earth Dragon¡¯s storage space is five cubic meters in volume only.


    Xie Zhuolian¡¯s is three cubic meters in volume.


    As to Gao Ge¡¯s, it is too unreasonably huge.


    ¡°When we go back, we can study the chariot. If no outcome is found, I will give it to the Gongshu Family. They are kind of the experts in this field. Supposedly, they can figure something out. Oh, speaking of that, I think of Gongshu Hao now. If he were here, we could have avoided a lot of trouble,¡± Gao Ge says.


    ¡°No worries. I¡¯m here! I can do it too!¡± Wen Yihuan hastens to say.


    Gao Ge ignores him and waves his hand, signaling to the others to keep going forward.


    Now, Heaven Dragon puts down the phone.


    ¡°I still can¡¯t reach him. I don¡¯t know where he has gone. His phone number cannot be connected for the moment,¡± Heaven Dragon looks at the miserable look of Meng Jing and then says resignedly.


    Meng Jing nods and forces a smile, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. No rush then. However, Lord Heaven Dragon, we really need to seize the time.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Heaven Dragon smiles and turns to look at the three people from the Formation Heaven Sect with much colder eyes. He wants to say something but still holds it back. What if anything untoward happens?


    ¡°Since you have found a way to enter the Ghost Sect, we will leave then.¡± The elder from the Formation Heaven Sect seems to realize that he has been of no use for the Dragon Court. He is angry indeed. He wanted to demand high rewards but unexpectedly, this girl called Meng Jing just shows up and says that she has found a way to enter the Ghost Sect.


    ¡°You can¡¯t leave,¡± Before Heaven Dragon says anything, Fire Dragon aside replies first.

 Chapter 792 - Wait for a Surprise

    Hearing Fire Dragon¡¯s words, the elder of the Formation Heaven Sect flies into a rage.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need us now but you still won¡¯t let us leave. What are you up to? Do you want us to help you exterminate the Ghost Sect?¡±


    Fire Dragon laughs and pats his shoulder, saying, ¡°No worries. You are not that capable. How can we hold hopes for you?¡±


    The elder says nothing but judging from his facial expression, he clearly wants to give Fire Dragon a beating.


    It is clear that Fire Dragon looks down upon him!


    ¡°Before this is over¡­¡±


    Before Fire Dragon finishes talking, he is interrupted by Heaven Dragon.


    ¡°Before this is over, maybe there will be other trouble. We will feel assured if you stay here.¡± The Dragon Court doesn¡¯t need to care about the feelings of the people of the Formation Heaven Sect. However, Heaven Dragon always acts prudently. If he just keeps the people of the Formation Heaven Sect from leaving forcibly, they will be probably pissed off. If anything unexpected happens, it will be difficult to ask them for help then. Therefore, he had better leave some wiggle room in case of an accident.


    The elder of the Formation Heaven Sect knows what Heaven Dragon means but he still feels slightly better to hear that. Besides, he is actually aware that after getting involved in this matter, he cannot leave then. The Dragon Court doesn¡¯t trust them at all but it is understandable. After all, even he doesn¡¯t trust himself, let alone others¡­


    ¡°Lord Heaven Dragon, we must act fast,¡± Meng Jing says in a stern voice, ¡°Otherwise, when the Ghost Sect realizes what we have done, maybe¡­¡±


    Before Meng Jing finishes talking, Fire Dragon says with a smile, ¡°Rest assured. Even if they find it in advance, they cannot run away.¡±


    Meng Jing takes a look at Fire Dragon and says with a bitter smile, ¡°Lord Fire Dragon, I¡¯m worried about whether they can change the formation after they learn that the formation has been cracked. By then, we will have to start all over.¡±


    Hearing that, Fire Dragon scratches his head with embarrassment. Well, he is really not thoughtful enough.


    ¡°As Meng Jing says, we must seize the time. Otherwise, all our effort will be in vain.¡± Then, Heaven Dragon looks at Meng Jing and says with a smile, ¡°I really appreciate your hard work these days.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. It is just Wei Ming¡­¡± Meng Jing¡¯s eyes become red, ¡°His death must be worthwhile.¡±


    Heaven Dragon¡¯s eyes also become dim.


    He is clear that when Wei Ming decided to accept the mission, he had been ready to die for it. However, he still hopes that Wei Ming and Meng Jing can get out of the Ghost Sect safe and then witness the malicious Ghost Sect vanish in the world.


    Now, Meng Jing still has the chance of seeing that happen but Wei Ming didn¡¯t.


    This is a regret for them.


    ¡°Rest assured. His death won¡¯t be in vain,¡± Fire Dragon says grimly, his voice full of killing intent.


    With tears in her eyes, Meng Jing doesn¡¯t say anything.


    She is not close to Wei Ming. Every time she met him, she couldn¡¯t even see his face. Hence, she doesn¡¯t know what he looked like but none of these matter anymore.


    ¡°How about me taking you to find Gao Ge and the others?¡± Fire Dragon coughs and asks. He kinds of changes the topic for now.


    ¡°What have they gone to do?¡± Meng Jing asks curiously.


    Fire Dragon says with a smile, ¡°Let¡¯s go over there first. Why don¡¯t we talk it over on the way?¡±


    ¡­


    Meng Jing is a bit surprised to hear Fire Dragon talk about what Gao Ge has been doing and his goal.


    ¡°I have never heard of the matter about the tomb under the sea when I was in the Ghost Sect,¡± Meng Jing says, ¡°Can it be that it is so old that even the people of the Ghost Sect don¡¯t know about it?¡±


    ¡°It is possible,¡± Fire Dragon says with a smile, ¡°According to Gao Ge, the Ghost Sect was established at that time. In this case, it should be the big secret of the Ghost Sect.¡±


    Cai and Xie Zhuolian are still in the yard, accompanied by the black dog lying aside. Doudou is staring at the walking corpse while Lu Yanran is gazing at him with a complicated facial expression.


    Meeting General Zhu again is worth rejoicing for Lu Yanran but as he looks like this, she also feels rather sad.


    Besides, she is clear that General Zhu is no longer the awe-inspiring general she used to love but a corpse only.


    Therefore, more accurately, seeing General Zhu only reminds her of her past love.


    Seeing a girl follow Fire Dragon inside, the people present are all perplexed.


    After hearing Fire Dragon¡¯s introduction, they are finally surprised.


    ¡°Hello, Meng Jing.¡± Xie Zhuolian waves her hand with a smile, ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot about you from Gao Ge.¡±


    Meng Jing¡¯s face is beaming with smiles, ¡°Thank you for taking care of Gao Ge.¡±


    Xie Zhuolian nods smilingly and then introduces the people in the room to Meng Jing.


    After exchanging pleasantries, Meng Jing asks about Gao Ge¡¯s whereabouts. Then, Xie Zhuolian also ushers them into the cellar.


    After going into the cellar, she looks confused too.


    ¡°Oh? Where are they?¡±


    Fire Dragon coughs and says, ¡°Have Gao Ge and the others been here all the time?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, they have. Before we went to sleep, we came here to take a look and found that they were still here. However, now they are gone? They must have gone somewhere else.¡±


    ¡°Supposedly not,¡± Lu Yanran following behind says in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ve been in the yard all the time and didn¡¯t see them come out.¡±


    Lu Yanran¡¯s words are still very trustworthy. After all, she is a ghost. She doesn¡¯t need to sleep at night.


    ¡°It seems that they have found the entrance,¡± Xie Zhuolian ponders for a while and then says.


    ¡°Entrance? What entrance?¡± Fire Dragon asks.


    Relatively speaking, what he knows is not as much as what Xie Zhuolian does.


    Although Xie Zhuolian doesn¡¯t get involved, she is standing aside and listening to Gao Ge and the others talking. As a result, she knows what they are doing, what they want to do and what progress they have made.


    After hearing Xie Zhuolian explain the goal of Gao Ge and the others to them, Meng Jing also nods.


    ¡°In this case, let¡¯s wait here then.¡±


    Fire Dragon takes a glance at Meng Jing and whispers, ¡°Do you think they can make it?¡±


    The smile on Meng Jing¡¯s face looks even brighter.


    ¡°Although I have rarely heard of the burial tomb in the Ghost Sect before, since Gao Ge has been doing this, he must have his own reason. Besides, I believe that he must have found something. Let¡¯s wait for them to bring us a surprise then.¡±


    Xie Zhuolian looks at Meng Jing, her eyes slightly glistening. Then, she nods lightly.

 Chapter 793 - Think for the People Around Him

    Xie Zhuolian feels that Gao Ge loves Meng Jing so much for some reason.


    After all, this is a girl who trusts him unconditionally.


    For any man, having a girl who trusts him unconditionally must be a very happy thing.


    When they return to the yard, everyone sits together and starts to chat while Fire Dragon leaves in a hurry. After all, Meng Jing is right. They also need to act faster.


    No one knows what will happen next. As such, they need to act faster in case of any unexpected trouble.


    So many people of the Dragon Court have spent such a long time trying to exterminate the Ghost Sect. Apart from Wei Ming, a lot of members of the Dragon Court have died for this cause. Therefore, they must seize the time to avoid any slips. After all, they cannot let their peers like Wei Ming sacrifice in vain.


    They can never allow such a thing to happen regardless.


    ¡°Rest assured. Gao Ge will be back soon. He will be fine,¡± Xie Zhuolian looks at Meng Jing fidgeting there and then says with a smile, which is sort of comfort to Meng Jing.


    Meng Jing takes a look at her and shakes her head with a bitter smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m worried about.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Xie Zhuolian appears somewhat worried, ¡°So, it must be about the Ghost Sect? Don¡¯t worry. Lord Fire Dragon, Lord Heaven Dragon and the others are quite reliable.¡±


    Meng Jing still shakes her head.


    Xie Zhuolian feels a bit confused then.


    After thinking for a while, she takes a tumble and says with delight, ¡°Oh I see. You must have very conflicting feelings now. You haven¡¯t seen Gao Ge for such a long time. Currently, you must want to see him so badly but you don¡¯t know what to say to him when you actually meet with him. After all, while you were out of contact, Gao Ge has made lots of effort to look for you. He even quit the Dragon Court in a fit of pique for you. Therefore, you are rather guilty, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Xie Zhuolian is a girl too.


    Therefore, she has guessed Meng Jing¡¯s true feelings quickly.


    After hearing what Xie Zhuolian said, Meng Jing can only nod bitterly.


    ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to worry about it. I don¡¯t know much about Gao Ge but I can feel that he cares about you very much. Besides, he is a thoughtful man. No matter what he says or what he does, he will care about others¡¯ feelings. Of course, he only cares about those who are close to him. As to his enemies or irrelevant people, he doesn¡¯t care at all. He just disses them as he likes.¡± Xie Zhuolian probably thinks of the way how Gao Ge often talks with Heaven Dragon, Fire Dragon and others so she can¡¯t help laughing.


    Meng Jing crosses her hands and rubs them against each other. Her tension is still not relieved.


    Suddenly, she changes the topic.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Xia Lu come along this time?¡±


    ¡°No, she is still in the capital. This matter needs to be kept confidential. Besides, it is very dangerous,¡± Xie Zhuolian says.


    Meng Jing is slightly dazed and can¡¯t help staring at Xie Zhuolian in confusion.


    Xie Zhuolian seems to see through Meng Jing¡¯s thoughts and then says, ¡°As one of the Xie Family, I¡¯m good at pharmacology. I came here incidentally. Lord Heaven Dragon asks Gao Ge to take the Drunken Fairy Powder¡­¡±


    Xie Zhuolian tells her about the ins and outs of the matter.


    After hearing her out, Meng Jing also breathes a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Are you worried that something may be going on between me and Gao Ge?¡± Xie Zhuolian says with a grin.


    Meng Jing flushes and hastens to shake her head, ¡°No. You are so pretty. You cannot fall for him.¡±


    Xie Zhuolian doesn¡¯t respond to that but heaves a sigh.


    ¡°It seems that you haven¡¯t figured out how to accept Xia Lu.¡±


    Meng Jing doesn¡¯t answer.


    Actually, these days, she has mulled it over while she was in the Ghost Sect.


    However, she cannot figure out the answer anyway. Afterward, she just puts it aside.


    After all, the matter of the Ghost Sect was more important so she focused more on it. However, now that her mission has been basically completed and what is to be done next actually has nothing to do with her, she naturally starts to think of it again.


    ¡°As a matter of fact, I think Xia Lu doesn¡¯t demand coming here probably because she has the same worry as you do,¡± Xie Zhuolian says.


    As an outsider, she also feels it is such a mess.


    Luckily, she is an outsider. If she is involved, maybe she cannot fall asleep at night.


    Having thought back and forth, she still asks the question she has been wanting to ask.


    ¡°I have been curious about you before I met you. Now that we¡¯ve finally met, I really want to ask you a question. Since you are not ready, why did you ask a man in Ice City to call Gao Ge?¡± Xie Zhuolian hedges and then adds, ¡°That call was arranged by you, right?¡±


    Meng Jing nods.


    ¡°You mentioned that Gao Ge cared about the feelings of the people close to him. Shouldn¡¯t I be such a person?¡± Meng Jing grins and says.


    Xie Zhuolian thinks about it and doesn¡¯t continue asking.


    It is not that she is satisfied with Meng Jing¡¯s answer but that she feels that she cannot get any practical answer from Meng Jing if she continues asking. Worse still, Meng Jing may feel more worried only.


    After all, Meng Jing herself hasn¡¯t thought it through by now yet.


    ¡­


    Having gone through the long tunnel, Gao Ge takes a look at his watch. It has been half an hour. They are all cultivators so they walk quite fast. Evidently, the tunnel is really long.


    ¡°It is difficult to imagine why Wanyan Sheng spent so much time and human resources in building such a tomb under the sea a few hundred years ago,¡± Earth Dragon says, ¡°If he didn¡¯t¡­ Forget it. It was actually good that he did.¡±


    ¡°Actually, I think it is quite normal,¡± Gao Ge says with a smile, ¡°That is what an emperor was. As an emperor, he was surely unreconciled to dying. Of course he must want to continue instigating incidents and making trouble after he died. Maybe he couldn¡¯t rule the world but being a domineering ghost must be quite awesome.¡±


    Earth Dragon shrugs and says nothing because he has thought it over. If he were an emperor, he would probably spend plenty of time and effort arranging these post-death things.


    After going through the tunnel, they feel that everything is bright and open.


    Before them is a vast expanse of space.


    ¡°Um?¡± Wen Yihuan suddenly stares in front and points his fingers, saying, ¡°Gao Ge, look! There is a row of coffins, isn¡¯t there?¡±


    ¡°Are you dim-sighted? Can¡¯t you see that?¡± Gao Ge roasts. After taking a look in the direction where Wen Yihuan points, he also knits his eyebrows, ¡°I guess.¡±


    He doesn¡¯t dare to be sure about it.


    It is not because the coffins look so peculiar but the coffins are inserted into the earth vertically. Half of them are buried in the earth, which looks really weird.

 Chapter 794 - Leave It to You

    The row of coffins is like saplings bursting out of the soil. They are unspeakably strange in the sedate environment.


    After he goes near for a closer look, Gao Ge is finally sure that they are coffins indeed.


    Wen Yihuan takes out his phone to take a photo.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Earth Dragon asks.


    ¡°I¡¯m taking photos so that I can share them on my social media when I go back.¡± Wen Yihuan puts his phone back into his pocket and then rubs his face.


    He knocks on the coffin and then tries to listen as if testing whether a watermelon is ripe. Maybe he will ask, ¡°Are you sure the watermelon is ripe?¡±


    Wen Yihuan looks at the coffins with no fear or fluster. Instead, he appears rather spirited as if a painter sees the authentic work of the Mona Lisa. His eyes are filled with deep appreciation. Gao Ge feels quite worried. What if Wen Yihuan is inspired and also becomes a pervert like the people of the Ghost Sect?


    ¡°Well, well, there it is! I¡¯ve heard of such a formation before. Unexpectedly, I can see it with my own eyes,¡± Wen Yihuan smacks his lips and says.


    Everyone¡¯s attention is attracted by Wen Yihuan.


    ¡°Formation? What formation?¡±


    Wen Yihuan coughs. He kind of likes being a teacher. Now, he won¡¯t let go of this opportunity. Then, he points at the coffins and explains to Gao Ge and the others, ¡°If you count them, you will find that there are nine of them. Nine is an extreme number. After all, you cannot get a bigger unit digit than nine¡­¡±


    Suddenly, Wen Yihuan is interrupted by the wave of Earth Dragon.


    ¡°Get to the point.¡±


    Wen Yihuan takes a look at Earth Dragon and then says disgruntledly, ¡°This is the point.¡±


    Earth Dragon can only stay silent.


    Well, he can¡¯t do anything about it. Only Wen Yihuan is an expert here. It is rude to interrupt the expert indeed.


    ¡°There may not be many people knowing about the formation. I¡¯ve learned about the Nine Coffins Locking Yin Formation from a book of my master. It is to lock up the Yin Qi of a specific area and turn the area into an extremely evil place. Wanyan Sheng made such an arrangement only to create an extremely evil place for his use. Unfortunately, good as the formation was, it was ruined.¡±


    Hearing Wen Yihuan¡¯s words, Gao Ge has thought of something and then touches his chin, saying, ¡°It was General Zhu and his subordinates who ruined the formation?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve heard you talk about the walking corpse. As it appears now, the burial place of those walking corpses is a place of Yang, which is used to ruin the Nine Coffins Locking Yin Formation. It seems that they also gained the guidance from some master,¡± Wen Yihuan says with a sigh, ¡°Actually, I kind of admire them. It is not easy to ruin the Nine Coffins Locking Yin Formation. One must find a place of Yang and bury the corpses together. In this case, the dead souls will be invaded by Yang Qi. Over time, the dead souls cannot be reincarnated then.¡±


    Gao Ge nods and kind of admires General Zhu and his subordinates.


    Although they don¡¯t live in the same era, they are all sacrificing themselves for the country.


    Not everyone can do that.


    ¡°After we go back, I will try my best to handle the walking corpse and bury him,¡± Wen Yihuan says.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gao Ge nods.


    Actually, he has got such an idea before.


    He is just too busy these days.


    ¡°Since Wanyan Sheng¡¯s plan failed, can we find the formation to enter the Ghost Sect here?¡± Gao Ge asks further.


    Wen Yihuan takes a look at Gao Ge and says in confusion, ¡°What does their failure have to do with whether we can find the formation of the Ghost Sect?¡±


    Gao Ge rubs his nose.


    Somehow, he feels that he seems to have been dissed by Wen Yihuan.


    ¡°The warlocks who built the tomb back then were supposed to be buried alive with Wanyan Sheng but they must be unwilling to. In this case, they had to figure out a way to survive. The formation and everything in the tomb were designed by them so they must have prepared some retreat when they designed the tomb. Besides, the formation here follows a certain rule. As long as we spend some time, it won¡¯t be a problem to find a way out of here according to their route,¡± Wen Yihuan says seriously.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t they go back through the way we got here?¡± The bearded man asks.


    ¡°The way we got here?¡± Wen Yihuan says grinningly, ¡°That is a one-way passage.¡±


    The bearded man is astonished at once.


    After being silent for a moment, he looks at Wen Yihuan and asks carefully, ¡°If we can¡¯t find the entrance of the Ghost Sect, we won¡¯t be able to go back?¡±


    ¡°Not necessarily,¡± Wen Yihuan says, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m even more afraid of death than you. Since I dare to come here, I will take you out alive for sure. Even if we cannot find the entrance of the Ghost Sect, there is another way out. I have been under the sea before. The formation there has been loosened. After all, it has been so many years. We will leave from there later. Anyway, we cannot really go to the Ghost Sect. This time, our goal is to find the entrance of the Ghost Sect and see if we can crack it.¡±


    After hearing Wen Yihuan out, the bearded man is finally relieved and then pats his chest with one hand, thinking, ¡°Thank God! I¡¯m really freaked out.¡±


    Gao Ge takes a look at the bearded man and says with a grin, ¡°Are you scared?¡±


    The bearded man looks embarrassed and has no idea whether he should say yes or no.


    He wants to show his ability before Gao Ge but he feels that it will be too untruthful to say that he is not afraid of death in front of Gao Ge.


    ¡°Rest assured. You won¡¯t die,¡± Gao Ge turns to look at Wen Yihuan and says, ¡°Don¡¯t dither. Keep going forward.¡±


    Wen Yihuan nods and says, ¡°We must be careful in the following exploration.¡±


    ¡°Um?¡±


    ¡°Although the Nine Coffins Locking Yin Formation in this place has been ruined, 50,000 people are buried in here anyway. The evil Qi here cannot be cleared up easily,¡± Wen Yihuan says with a much grimmer facial expression. Then, he looks at Gao Ge and adds, ¡°So, we may encounter some trouble next.¡±


    ¡°Like what?¡± The bearded man asks in a low voice.


    ¡°For example, there is a big thing ahead,¡± Wen Yihuan says.


    The bearded man looks rather confused.


    Wen Yihuan doesn¡¯t explain too much but ushers them forward.


    While walking, Gao Ge finds the energy fluctuation appears again. Then, a passage leading somewhere appears before them. On both sides of the passage, two stone beasts are guarding there. One is gnashing its teeth with its eyes wide open and the other is resting with its eyes closed.


    When Gao Ge walks forward for a distance, the two stone beasts howl simultaneously.


    ¡°These are tomb-guarding beasts.¡± Wen Yihuan cheers up for Gao Ge, clenching his fists, ¡°I¡¯ll leave this to you, Gao Ge!¡±

 Chapter 795 - Corpse Bugs

    Wen Yihuan was worried before but as he has witnessed what Gao Ge can do, he has nothing to worry about then.


    Now, the so-called tomb-guarding beasts, which look rather big, have been infected by the evil Qi in this place for several centuries. When they move, the whole space seems to be shaking. However, when one of them just arrives in front of Gao Ge, it is crushed by one punch he strikes. As to the other one, its head is smashed by Gao Ge with a side kick.


    Everything happens within an instant.


    If the two stone beasts could speak, they would complain now, ¡°We died so fast!¡±


    The tomb-guarding beasts are here to deal with some tomb raiders but Gao Ge and his peers are not tomb raiders but cultivators. Handling two stone beasts is a piece of cake!


    ¡°Let¡¯s go forward,¡± Gao Ge says.


    Wen Yihuan heaves a sigh and says to the bearded man, ¡°See? This is the kind of man girls love most.¡±


    The bearded man laughs and says nothing.


    He can see that Wen Yihuan is not only capable but also on good terms with Gao Ge. However, his case is different. If he makes fun of Gao Ge as Wen Yihuan does, he may anger Gao Ge.


    Hence, he had better talk less and do more for the moment.


    When he gets familiar with Gao Ge and also lets the latter feel his loyalty, he can get along with Gao Ge more naturally.


    However, the bearded man doesn¡¯t have any problem with that. After all, Gao Ge¡¯s character is quite good. It was sheer torture for him to stay with Song Yang before, which was tantamount to living with a tiger. If he made any mistake, he would piss off Song Yang and get himself into big trouble. He was fine with that before but now, compared with Gao Ge, the bearded man increasingly feels that Song Yang is so bad. It is fair enough to say that Song Yang only has a temper but no ability.


    The bearded man used to wonder whether he could leave Song Yang one day and take up a better post in the Shadow School. However, now, he kind of figures it out. As a saying goes, great trees are good for nothing but shade. Following Gao Ge, he doesn¡¯t have to worry about anything then. He only needs to remember that no matter what happens, Gao Ge will deal with it.


    When they enter the passage for ten minutes or so, Wen Yihuan and the bearded man have been out of breath while Gao Ge also gradually feels intangible stress. There seems to be an energy domain that rejects their approach.


    ¡°It¡¯s evil Qi,¡± Wen Yihuan says through gritted teeth.


    Gao Ge nods.


    ¡°Three kilometers in the east, there will be a rock pillar,¡± Wen Yihuan looks at Gao Ge and says, ¡°That is the eye of the formation. Break it and the energy will be gone for good.¡±


    ¡°You guys wait here,¡± Gao Ge takes a look at Earth Dragon and says, ¡°Protect them.¡±


    Earth Dragon asks in a daze, ¡°Don¡¯t you need me to go with you?¡±


    Gao Ge shakes his head.


    Earth Dragon has to give up and then tells Gao Ge to be careful.


    Seeing Gao Ge leave, Earth Dragon sits between the bearded man and Wen Yihuan.


    ¡°I¡¯m quite surprised. Have you ever been here? You are rather familiar with this place!¡± Earth Dragon taps Wen Yihuan on the shoulder and also lights up a cigarette.


    Wen Yihuan takes the cigarette pack from Earth Dragon, lights up a cigarette for himself and coughs, saying, ¡°Formation sounds complicated but it is actually not as complex as you imagine. It is like a formula. Just follow the formula and you will always find some clues. As long you find a clue, you can keep reasoning and then you will find the answer. Honestly, I¡¯ve learned about this from the books of the Ghost Sect. Sometimes, I have to admire the people of the Ghost Sect. They are really knowledgeable. It is a pity that they apply their knowledge to the wrong things. Otherwise, they might be able to form a cultivation school of the blessed spots.¡±


    Earth Dragon hears that and nods lightly, saying with a smile, ¡°So, it is a double-edged sword. It is a matter of choice. Unfortunately, the Ghost Sect has made the wrong choice.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t say that they made the wrong choice,¡± Wen Yihuan shakes his head and asks, ¡°The people of the Ghost Sect don¡¯t need to cultivate arduously. All they need to do is refine some ghosts to put them into an invincible position. It is lucrative indeed for other cultivators. You cannot deny that, can you?¡±


    Earth Dragon is instantly speechless.


    All the time, he dislikes the Ghost Sect but admittedly, Wen Yihuan is telling the truth.


    As a cultivator, if he knew about this cultivation method before joining the Dragon Court, he would probably choose to join the Ghost Sect.


    Well, most people think alike. They want to harvest without making effort, especially in terms of cultivation. If there is a shortcut, why not take it?


    Suddenly, Wen Yihuan hears some rustling sounds.


    Instantly, he jumps up from the ground.


    ¡°Oh no.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Actually, Earth Dragon and the bearded man also hear the noise but they don¡¯t know what is going on.


    ¡°Something is crawling towards us. It should be¡­corpse bugs.¡± Wen Yihuan breaks out in a cold sweat, ¡°Oh sh*t! I¡¯ve miscalculated. I didn¡¯t expect that there should be such things here. Oh right, there are so many bodies buried in this place. It is not surprising to see corpse bugs here but they are really not easy to handle¡­¡±


    Earth Dragon can¡¯t be bothered to talk to Wen Yihuan then.


    Now, he also senses that danger is around the corner.


    Shortly, massive bugs are in sight, which look like cockroaches with their eyes sparkling with red light. Besides, they all smell like rotten corpses. The stinking smell is so suffocating.


    Earth Dragon quickly rushes forward and strikes a kick. Instantly, countless stones smash forward and kill plenty of corpse bugs. However, there are a terrifying great number of corpse bugs. They swarm towards Earth Dragon and the others like a tide.


    Earth Dragon has no other choice but to fight and retreat with Wen Yihuan and the bearded man.


    ¡°What are these things afraid of?¡± Amidst attacking the corpse bugs in front, Earth Dragon asks.


    ¡°They are afraid that our flesh doesn¡¯t taste good?¡± Wen Yihuan ventures to say.


    Earth Dragon is lost for words.


    ¡°Oh right, fire! They are afraid of fire!¡± An idea occurs to Wen Yihuan and then he hastens to tell Earth Dragon about it and meanwhile puts on his lighter.


    ¡°Does it work?¡± The bearded man is so speechless. Even a sneeze can put out such a small fire easily!

 Chapter 796 - Wangtianhou

    Wen Yihuan holds the lighter slightly tremblingly.


    Although he also knows that the lighter won¡¯t be of much help, he will still feel comforted by holding it in his hand as if catching at a straw on the surface of the sea.


    Even if it doesn¡¯t help, he feels comfortable more or less!


    Earth Dragon turns around to look at Wen Yihuan and feels so speechless. He can¡¯t help doubting Master Wen¡¯s intelligence.


    Why does Wen Yihuan have to make a fool of himself at the moment?


    Hence, Earth Dragon has taken Wen Yihuan as a wise old man.


    However, he is not in a mood to talk too much with Wen Yihuan.


    If he doesn¡¯t cope with these corpse bugs, he will be eaten by the corpse bugs and made as a skeletal sample, let alone protect Wen Yihuan and the bearded man.


    Even though this is the first time he has seen the corpse bugs, he still has some basic knowledge about them.


    Many people will feel a chill all over upon hearing the words¨Ccorpse bugs. It is simply because the corpse bugs¡¯ attacks are extremely cruel. When they get on a living person, they can turn him into a skeleton in the blink of an eye. It sounds so scary. Even if Earth Dragon is not afraid of death, he definitely doesn¡¯t hope to die in this place. Neither does he want to die with a pile of bones left.


    Suddenly, Earth Dragon holds an oil lamp on the wall and throws it to the ground heavily. Instantly, he casts another strike of aura, which causes a flame to rise to the sky like an unsheathed sword. The sword Qi sweeps around and immediately burns an intrusion of corpse bugs.


    ¡°Hurry up! Help!¡± Earth Dragon shouts.


    Wen Yihuan and the bearded man recover from the shock and immediately realize what they should do now.


    They fetch the lamps from the wall and throw them to the ground. Earth Dragon blows out the fire like an air-blower. The flames roll nonstop, making the whole space extremely hot. Gladly, it is not a big deal for cultivators. If the worst comes to the worst, they will become grilled meat. Even so, it won¡¯t be a big deal. After all, they can die with a full corpse.


    As a saying goes, people always compare.


    With the contrast, they won¡¯t think dying is terrifying.


    The three of them work together and kind of stabilize the situation of the corpse bugs.


    However, Earth Dragon knows that it is a palliative, not a cure.


    If he has a solution, he won¡¯t be trapped in the dejection.


    ¡°Lord Earth Dragon, let¡¯s hang on for a while. When Gao Ge ruins the eye of the formation, the corpse bugs will die,¡± Wen Yihuan says while throwing the oil lamps.


    Hearing that, Earth Dragon immediately nods and lets out a sigh of relief inwardly. Otherwise, they can never get away from the bugs. Besides, although they have found a solution, it is not a permanent solution. After all, the number of oil lamps is limited. The lamps can only stall some time for them. There are millions of corpse bugs in this place!


    With Wen Yihuan and the bearded man around, Earth Dragon can only fight and retreat, hoping that Gao Ge can finish his task and come back soon. In fact, Gao Ge has encountered unexpected trouble now.


    There are several obstacles before him. They are armored walking corpses.


    Gao Ge has dealt with General Zhu before. Walking corpse as General Zhu is, he can be finished off with one blow. Even Doudou can restrain him well. However, the three walking corpses that Gao Ge faces now are at the realm of Strength Exposure. It is not easy for Gao Ge to deal with them.


    More dreadfully, due to the specially made armors on the three walking corpses, Gao Ge can only send them flying away with a punch. Then, they still can stand up again.


    This is undoubtedly a knotty problem for Gao Ge.


    When he holds the Flying Star Sword in his hand, Gao Ge¡¯s mental strength is somewhat recovered. Staying in the dark tomb passage for a long time, Gao Ge feels a bit uncomfortable but now, he feels quite spirited as if drinking a can of lemon tea.


    His long sword glitters with the sword light. Instantly, a rush of sword Qi is struck out, dragging a streak of light and hitting one of the walking corpses.


    The armored walking corpse is sent flying away heavily and smashed on the wall. It cannot get up until a moment later but the armor has been cracked with spider-net cracks. It seems as if the armor would be shattered with a touch of the fingertip. Besides, the walking corpse is also staggering as if it will collapse again at any time.


    It is quite effective!


    Seeing that his Flying Star Sword can crack the walking corpse¡¯s armor, Gao Ge becomes confident and starts to inject his power of stars into his sword. Then, he strikes the sword several more times and completely routs the three walking corpses that come from nowhere. Thereafter, without hesitation, he continues darting in the direction provided by Wen Yihuan and arrives at a spacious square, which is somewhat similar to the place where he saw the Nine Coffins Locking Yin Formation. The only difference is that there is a rock pillar as tall as ten meters inserted here rather than nine standing coffins. The rock pillar is decorated with a dragon¡¯s pattern with a lotus base at the bottom and a heavenly dew receiving platform at the top. On the heavenly dew receiving platform, a stone beast was hunkering down there.


    ¡°An ornamental column!¡± Gao Ge is a bit surprised but, on second thought, it is quite normal. This is Wanyan Sheng¡¯s tomb. It seems to be a normal thing that there is an ornamental column in his tomb.


    ¡°It seems to be the rock pillar mentioned by Wen Yihuan.¡± Gao Ge takes a deep breath. Holding the sword in his hand, he taps on the ground gently and sweeps across like a swan goose with the sword wind whistling in an imposing manner. When his sword is slashed down, something unexpected happens.


    The stone beast sitting crouched on the heavenly dew receiving platform suddenly opens its eyes and howls. Astonishingly, it spurts out a beam of light and stops the sword light. Besides, it erects slowly as if standing on the peak with an apparently proud look. It roars constantly, which is kind of a warning to Gao Ge.


    ¡°Another stone beast comes to life?¡± Gao Ge gasps.


    This trip is full of trouble indeed.


    However, such being the case, Gao Ge has been even more certain that they¡¯ve come to the right place. After all, good things are a long time in coming.


    Although Gao Ge has encountered two stone beasts, they were too weak. Nevertheless, he is faced with a stone beast standing on the ornamental column, which is called Wangtianhou (a ferocious dog-like mythical creature that has the habit of guarding; placed on the ornamental column, it symbolizes sending the will of Heaven to humans and delivering the conditions of humans to Heaven). It is a real mythical creature. If it is a stone statue, it is actually not worth fearing. However, it has come to life. It cannot be compared with the walking corpses and the stone beasts he has met before.

 Chapter 797 - A Mount Only

    ¡°What is Gao Ge doing? I¡¯m afraid that we cannot hang on for long,¡± Wen Yihuan says with a sigh.


    ¡°I guess he is also in trouble,¡± Earth Dragon says, ¡°Otherwise, he would have come back.¡±


    Wen Yihuan becomes even more worried.


    Maybe because Gao Ge is not here, he is somewhat flustered rather than calm and composed. With a drastic reduction in the number of oil lamps, the situation becomes more and more disadvantageous for them.


    Suddenly, they are spirited.


    ¡°Did you hear that?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ What is that?¡±


    The bearded man is confused and whispers, ¡°It must come from the place where Gao Ge is?¡±


    Earth Dragon takes a deep breath and says, ¡°It seems that I was right. Likewise, Gao Ge is also in trouble. We can only strive to help ourselves.¡±


    Wen Yihuan doesn¡¯t speak then. He takes out the compass left by his master and stares at it carefully. In the meanwhile, he squats down and starts to write and draw as if deducing something.


    Earth Dragon and the bearded man just wait aside without disturbing him. A moment later, Wen Yihuan suddenly raises his head and the pen directly drops to the ground. He is clearly shocked as if being electroshocked.


    ¡°You are right. Gao Ge is in big trouble indeed¡­¡±


    With a frown, Earth Dragon says impatiently, ¡°Just tell us what you¡¯ve found. Why do you like keeping others guessing?¡±


    Wen Yihuan looks at Earth Dragon and says with a bitter smile, ¡°If my deduction is correct, the rock pillar I asked Gao Ge to destroy is an ornamental column prepared by Wanyan Sheng. It is actually not a big deal but the warlocks he hired were really competent. They had stolen a wisp of soul and put it into the Wangtianhou on the ornamental column forcibly. It is a wisp of soul only but it is definitely not easy to handle.¡±


    ¡°What can we do? We cannot go over there and do him a favor!¡± Earth Dragon replies with a bitter smile.


    His words are full of helplessness.


    Currently, they can hardly protect themselves, not to mention go and help Gao Ge.


    More terrifyingly, if Gao Ge doesn¡¯t solve the Wangtianhou, they will probably be killed by the corpse bugs before he comes back.


    This is pretty sad for them.


    Some bugs are posing a threat to their lives.


    This is really unacceptable for them!


    ¡°If you were with Gao Ge now, would you have any solution to deal with the Wangtianhou?¡± Earth Dragon suddenly asks.


    Hearing the question, Wen Yihuan can only crack a bitter smile resignedly.


    ¡°Honestly, I can¡¯t do anything about it.¡±


    Earth Dragon laughs and lets out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°In this case, I don¡¯t have anything to worry about then. It is a matter of a fight only.¡±


    Wen Yihuan is dumbfounded to hear that.


    It is difficult for him to imagine how Earth Dragon can say that with understatement.


    Even if he wants to cheer Wen Yihuan up, he doesn¡¯t have to say so.


    However, what Earth Dragon thinks is actually quite simple.


    ¡°I was worried that there might be a shortcut to cope with the Wangtianhou but since there is no better way, there won¡¯t be any problem. Somehow I believe that Gao Ge will become an invincible god of war in Huaxia,¡± Earth Dragon says in high spirits, his eyes glistening.


    Wen Yihuan is slightly dazed.


    The face of the bearded man aside is etched with surprise.


    He used to be a member of the Shadow School. Of course he knows who Earth Dragon is and what position Earth Dragon takes up in the Dragon Court.


    Now, since Earth Dragon dares to say so, it is enough to prove Gao Ge¡¯s capability.


    Besides, the bearded man can feel that when Earth Dragon said that, he was full of confidence. Earth Dragon is definitely not comforting himself or the other two.


    It seems that the bearded man has found the right master!


    He has made up his mind.


    When he meets Song Yuan next time, he must help the latter to deal with Song Yang completely. After all, Song Yuan is his great benefactor. It is such a big favor for him that Song Yuan asked him to seek refugee with Gao Ge.


    Meanwhile, Earth Dragon, Wen Yihuan and the bearded man find in astonishment that the corpse bugs have slowed down approaching them.


    ¡°Disturbance! They have been disturbed by the soul of the mythical creature!¡± Wen Yihuan immediately says.


    Greatly spirited, Earth Dragon asks Wen Yihuan and the bearded man to slow down throwing the oil lamps and resist the bugs with their own capabilities.


    In this way, they can kind of stall more time.


    Although Gao Ge hasn¡¯t known that obstacle that Earth Dragon and the others have encountered, he doesn¡¯t show any mercy for the Wangtianhou in front of him.


    After all, exterminating the Ghost Sect is the top priority for Gao Ge. Moreover, he hasn¡¯t known that Meng Jing has got out of the Ghost Sect.


    Therefore, all he wants to do now is find a way to enter the Ghost Sect.


    He must clear away all the obstacles in his way!


    His Flying Star Sword has given off sword chips constantly.


    Faced with the strong Wangtianhou, Gao Ge spares no effort to launch attacks. With every sword comes potent sword Qi.


    Staring at Gao Ge¡¯s tough and determined facial expression, the Wangtianhou also seems to feel stressed.


    Besides, Gao Ge also senses the Wangtianhou has been in a violent rage.


    As a mythical creature, faced with Gao Ge¡¯s provocation, it feels that it has been insulted. More irritatingly, an ordinary man can¡¯t be able to fight against it. However, now, it is a wisp of soul only so it has difficulty in giving full play to its ability.


    It feels as if being tied with the immortal restraining rope.


    Gao Ge takes the opportunity to attack further without allowing the Wangtianhou to fight back. Holding the Flying Star Sword, Gao Ge makes the sword gestures. Instantly, the sword light illuminates brightly in a domineering air.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± Gao Ge shouts and strikes another sword light. Sword Qi surges nonstop and stirs up sand and dust. In the end, it rolls up countless rocks like a dragon that can devour the world.


    The Wangtianhou¡¯s raised head is suppressed by the coercion forcibly.


    ¡°Mythical creature? Screw you! Even the dragon, Qilin or phoenix is a mount in heaven only! You are merely a Wangtianhou. What do you think you are?¡± Gao Ge shouts.


    He really doesn¡¯t take the Wangtianhou seriously. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be so commanding.


    Against the coercion, the Wangtianhou howls constantly. Obviously, it is irritated by Gao Ge¡¯s dismissive words. It also starts to emit streaks of red light, which keep rising and changing. In the end, the red light turns into red lotuses and presses down on Gao Ge. Eventually, it explodes and forms flames. Instantly, the flames splash around and heat up the whole tomb quickly. Maybe the corpses buried here will turn into mummies.

 Chapter 798 - Defeat the Mythical Creature

    The boom came from the distance with heatwaves rolling towards this place. Those corpse bugs obviously feel gravely threatened and start to flee wildly.


    Earth Dragon and the others don¡¯t have many oil lamps left. When he is falling into despair, he suddenly sees a shimmer of victory.


    Those corpse bugs start to fall into a fluster on their own.


    However, shortly, the swarm of bugs begins to fade away.


    ¡°Why is this happening?¡± Wen Yihuan is dumbstruck.


    He knows that Gao Ge hasn¡¯t ruined the ornamental column yet. These corpse bugs have been threatened by Gao Ge and the Wangtianhou.


    As it appears now, the three of them are safe now.


    Hence, the most important thing in life is still luck.


    If one is lucky enough, he can break through his cultivation level even if he farts.


    If he is unlucky, he may poop even when he farts.


    ¡°So we are fine now?¡± The bearded man looks as if not waking up at all. His confused facial expression is kind of cute.


    ¡°Anyway, we won¡¯t die for now,¡± Earth Dragon says.


    Earth Dragon is always careful of what he says. Even though he has just escaped danger, he won¡¯t be overconfident about his words. No one knows what will happen next. Maybe they will encounter some trouble like the corpse bugs they ran into just now. It is hard to say whether they can get out alive now. They can only hope that everything with Gao Ge can go well.


    Having relieved the inner pressure, Earth Dragon takes a deep breath and claps his hands.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go over there and find him,¡± Earth Dragon says.


    ¡°You go first,¡± Wen Yihuan suddenly says.


    ¡°Why?¡± Earth Dragon is dazed.


    ¡°I will go there and take a look.¡± Wen Yihuan points ahead and there seems to be a stone chamber.


    Earth Dragon thinks about it and nods.


    After all, Wen Yihuan and the bearded man cannot join the fight against the soul of the mythical creature even if they really go. Maybe they will get into trouble. In this way, they will be a drag on Gao Ge rather than a help. Such being the face, it will be better that Wen Yihuan and the bearded man cope with other things while he goes to assist Gao Ge.


    After Earth Dragon leaves, Wen Yihuan walks to the stone chamber with the bearded man.


    The moment they enter the stone chamber, they are greeted by a scent.


    The bearded man widens his eyes instantly and also subconsciously covers his mouth and nose.


    ¡°Rest assured. It is poisonless (which pronounces as Meidu in Chinese),¡± Wen Yihuan says.


    ¡°Syphilis (which also pronounces as Meidu in Chinese)?¡± The bearded man is shocked, ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Wen Yihuan cannot follow him for the moment.


    He has said that it is poisonless. Why is the bearded man still shocked?


    After waiting for a while, the bearded man realizes that Wen Yihuan was actually saying that it was poisonless. Then, he lets out a sigh of relief and approaches the box that gives off the scent.


    Wen Yihuan directly walks forward and opens the box as if a bandit broke into a village. It gives off white light from inside.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Upon seeing the thing in the box, the bearded man is stunned for the moment.


    Besides, he cannot take his eyes away from the blooming flower in the box. The next moment, he feels astonished. The box has been here for many years but the plant is still blooming. No matter where it is, it is inspiring enough for one to write a fantasy novel.


    ¡°This is a Taoist lotus,¡± Wen Yihuan glimpses the bearded man and says gently.


    However, when Wen Yihuan says that, his voice is full of unconcealable excitement and joy.


    ¡°Is this good stuff?¡± The bearded man ventures to ask.


    ¡°It is good stuff for me but it is actually of little use to you,¡± Wen Yihuan says in delight.


    He is telling the truth.


    If it is really good stuff, he will save it for Gao Ge but as to the Taoist lotus in front of him, he is clear that it is of little use for Gao Ge but very useful for someone proficient in the metaphysical magic like him.


    ¡°When one attains Taoism, he may perish or become immortal and then leave a Taoist lotus. The Taoist lotus contains lots of Taoist artistic conceptions. Getting the Taoist lotus is like attaining Taoism,¡± Wen Yihuan mutters. He may have heard of it from somewhere.


    ¡°Wow!¡± The bearded man feels rather amazed, ¡°Does it taste good?¡±


    Wen Yihuan can¡¯t be bothered to respond to him. He starts to pick the Taoist lotus but the existence of Taoist lotus also reveals one thing. That is, a powerful Taoist priest versed in metaphysical magic has died here. Supposedly, he must also mean to improve the tomb but he was too stupid and got buried alive here. On the contrary, the warlocks not only left safely but also established the Ghost Sect.


    People are really different.


    Honest people always suffer loss in every era¡­


    ¡°Erk, there are quite some good things here.¡± The bearded man points at the other boxes.


    However, now, Wen Yihuan has focused all his attention on the Taoist lotus before him. Other things are nothing to him.


    The bearded man feels bored so he goes to take a look on his own. He opens the first box and finds that it is gold inside. The second one is full of antique pots and porcelain wares, which are kind of priceless. However, he is clear that neither Gao Ge nor the Dragon Court cares about these things.


    As long as Gao Ge wants, a lot of people will offer these things to him.


    What a cultivator seeks is no longer money but cultivation resources.


    After all, what else can be more lucrative than being a strong cultivator in the world or even being immortal?


    The arrival of Earth Dragon puts Wangtianhou under great stress.


    Wangtianhou has been in a disadvantageous position in the face of Gao Ge. Now that Earth Dragon joins the fight, it cannot withstand the attack even more.


    With a sword chirp, the sword light is struck and the statue of the Wangtianhou is shattered. A shaft of light appears instantly, penetrates through the statue¡¯s head and then disappears into thin air.


    ¡°What is that?¡± Earth Dragon asks in confusion.


    ¡°I guess the soul of the Wangtianhou has returned to its original body,¡± Gao Ge says.


    Hearing that, Earth Dragon feels a headache.


    ¡°In this case, does it hold grudges against us?¡±


    Gao Ge takes a glance at Earth Dragon and appears rather casual, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t hold grudges against us anyway. Shouldn¡¯t it hate those who sealed it in this place?¡±


    ¡°You are right,¡± Earth Dragon says in a low voice, ¡°But those people should have been reincarnated several times.¡±


    Gao Ge laughs, ¡°If it is really capable of finding me, I will face it then.¡±


    ¡°Maybe you will become immortal one day? If you meet at that time, how embarrassing!¡± Earth Dragon says laughingly.


    ¡°Putting aside whether I can become immortal, even if I do, will I fear a beast?¡± Gao Ge snorts.


    He still shows an imposing bearing.

 Chapter 799 - Where There Is Water, There Is a Chance of Living

    With a bang, the ornamental column as tall as ten meters crashes.


    The moment the ornamental column is broken, Gao Ge and Earth Dragon are both aware of the surrounding energy fluctuation.


    ¡°So is it over?¡± Earth Dragon looks at Gao Ge and asks.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t answer him. Earth Dragon can¡¯t help sighing. Asking Gao Ge the question seems to be the same as asking himself.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and find Wen Yihuan and the bearded man now.¡± According to Earth Dragon, Gao Ge learns that the three of them have encountered swarms of corpse bugs before and can¡¯t help feeling shocked. If anything went wrong with them, he would probably be faced with three skeletons even if he had dealt with the Wangtianhou and destroyed the ornamental column. Maybe at that time, he couldn¡¯t even recognize them at all.


    Although they have got through the crisis, when he comes to think of it, he still has a lingering fear.


    Even Gao Ge feels this way, let alone Earth Dragon, the bearded man and Wen Yihuan.


    When they find Wen Yihuan and the bearded man, Wen Yihuan is still picking the Taoist lotus and the bearded man is staring at the antiques and the gold in the chamber like a tomb raider. Then, Gao Ge can only walk forward and slap him in the back of his head, which kind of wakes him up.


    ¡°Mr. Gao, Lord Earth Dragon, you are back!¡±


    ¡°We have been back for quite a while,¡± Gao Ge complains, ¡°Just because you were too obsessed with the fortune, you didn¡¯t see us.¡±


    The bearded man grins and says, ¡°You¡¯ve started to establish your own sect. This is quite huge. You will need to spend a lot of money. And the fortune here happens to satisfy your needs, right?¡±


    Gao Ge wears a half-smile, ¡°So you are thinking for my interest?¡±


    The bearded man clenches his fists and thumps his chest harshly as if hitting the wall, ¡°Mr. Gao, there is absolutely no doubt about my loyalty to you!¡±


    Gao Ge laughs and doesn¡¯t talk about it with him anymore. He only runs his star map and takes in all the things in the chamber except the Taoist lotus picked by Wen Yihuan.


    ¡°Gao Ge, this is mine. You can¡¯t take it away from me!¡± Wen Yihuan holds the Taoist lotus and stares at Gao Ge, shouting.


    Gao Ge pulls a wry look, ¡°Do I look like a robber?¡±


    Wen Yihuan hastens to nod.


    Gao Ge just brushes him off.


    On the contrary, Earth Dragon goes to ask him a few questions.


    Wen Yihuan briefly explains the existence and growing environment of the Taoist lotus. After hearing Wen Yihuan¡¯s words, Gao Ge feels a bit surprised and asks, ¡°So, is the Taoist lotus really good stuff?¡±


    Wen Yihuan is astonished instantly and subconsciously takes a few steps back.


    Gao Ge coughs and says with a serious expression, ¡°Since it is found here, it should be handed in to the Dragon Court. Wen Yihuan, are you fine with it?¡±


    Wen Yihuan says with a sad face, ¡°What about you? Do you have to hand in those things¡­¡±


    Before Master Wen finishes talking, he is interrupted by Earth Dragon.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can decide on behalf of the Dragon Court. Gao Ge can keep those things but as to the Taoist lotus, you must hand it in!¡±


    Seeing Wen Yihuan looks as if crying, Gao Ge bursts out laughing.


    ¡°Fine. We were kidding. Just keep it. Even if the Dragon Court wants to take it away, I won¡¯t agree. After all, you are my man now. I must ask for some benefits for you anyway. And it is also a good thing for me that you become stronger.¡±


    Hearing Gao Ge say that, Wen Yihuan is finally relieved.


    ¡°When we are back, I will refine the Taoist lotus. By then, there must be a boom in my capability!¡± Wen Yihuan says in delight, ¡°Besides, this thing should be able to prolong my life by a decade or two¡­¡± Speaking of that, he suddenly stops and feels like slapping himself. He thinks that he has talked too much. How can he tell such a big secret? Hence, he subconsciously looks at Gao Ge and Earth Dragon. Gladly, the two of them don¡¯t look surprised.


    ¡°Enough. Look at you. It is a decade or two only,¡± Earth Dragon says and then suddenly thinks of Dragon King, ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but it is not useful for you unless you also have a Taoist heart and pursue Taoism by metaphysical magic. Otherwise, the Taoist lotus is not as valuable as a spiritual jade for you,¡± Wen Yihuan says with a serious face.


    After making sure that Wen Yihuan doesn¡¯t lie, Earth Dragon only heaves a sigh and feels pitiful.


    Gao Ge pats Wen Yihuan¡¯s shoulder, signals to him to put the Taoist lotus away and then tells him about the Wangtianhou he ran into before.


    ¡°Yeah. I haven¡¯t thought of it before. It seems that those warlocks were really capable. They could steal a wisp of the soul of the mythical creature. Luckily, you have defeated it.¡± At the thought of it, Wen Yihuan also feels a bit frightened and expectant. If only he could go back to a few hundred years ago and see how those people stole the soul of the mythical creature! It was a skilled task.


    He takes out the compass again and stares at the needle of the compass for quite a while before nodding his head.


    ¡°The ornamental column has been destroyed and the formation here has also been ruined. Supposedly, we won¡¯t encounter any danger,¡± Wen Yihuan says.


    After saying that, he also feels a bit guilty to see the suspicious face of Gao Ge.


    ¡°I think supposedly, maybe, perhaps, there won¡¯t be any danger¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve said similar words before,¡± the bearded man says in a low voice aside.


    Wen Yihuan casts a fierce glance at him and he hastens to shut up.


    ¡°This newbie has no respect for his senior at all!¡± Wen Yihuan thinks.


    ¡°Enough. No more talking nonsense. Currently, we should try our best to find the position through which we can enter the Ghost Sect,¡± Gao Ge coughs and says.


    This is the goal of their coming here. They mustn¡¯t forget their goal after seeing the gold, silver and jewelry.


    ¡°Rest assured,¡± Wen Yihuan says with a smile, ¡°When you were not here, I did the deduction. As the result shows, we will find it soon.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Earth Dragon is shocked, ¡°Are you sure about it?¡±


    Wen Yihuan is disgruntled, ¡°You are obviously insulting me. As long you follow me, I will find it for sure.¡±


    After saying that, he strides forward. Probably because the ornamental column in the tomb has been ruined by Gao Ge, after walking forward for a distance, they still don¡¯t encounter any obstacles. However, the bearded man can¡¯t help shivering and then mumbles, ¡°Why do I feel colder and colder as we go forward?¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Gao Ge coughs. Putting aside the bearded man, they have had the Hot Bead when they were in the secret realm of snow terrain so they won¡¯t feel cold in winter or hot in summer. If the bearded man didn¡¯t mention the cold, they wouldn¡¯t notice it at all.


    Wen Yihuan explains, ¡°It is the Kan position of the tomb ahead, i.e., the Water position. Therefore, it is a bit cold. However, because it is the Water position, they would surely choose this place if they wanted to have a retreat. In any case, this place will be a way out. Where there is water, there is a chance of living!¡±


    After hearing Wen Yihuan out, even Gao Ge, Earth Dragon and the bearded man, who have a smattering of knowledge of metaphysics, also feel as if taking a tumble.

 Chapter 800 - A Stone Bridge

    The closer they get to the position, the colder it becomes.


    ¡°We are almost there,¡± Wen Yihuan says.


    The bearded man has been shivering.


    Gao Ge turns to glance at him and slightly frowns.


    Now, the bearded man looks rather pale, his lips turning blue with cold.


    Then, he directly takes a Hot Bead and passes it to the bearded man. He has kept some Hot Beads since he went to the secret realm of the snow terrain. The Hot Bead is a treasure anyway but it can be found in the secret realm of the snow terrain here and there, which is worthless to Gao Ge.


    ¡°This is¡­¡± The bearded man is a bit confused.


    ¡°Just eat it,¡± Gao Ge says in a stern voice.


    The bearded man takes the Hot Bead and puts it into his mouth decisively.


    After the bearded man eats the Hot Bead, Gao Ge immediately transfers his power of stars into the bearded man. Otherwise, the property of the Hot Bead could really make the bearded man suffer a lot of pain. Thinking of the feeling of being burned, Gao Ge feels really uncomfortable.


    After the extra property of the Hot Bead has been resolved, the bearded man looks better and immediately realizes that what Gao Ge gave him just now is a good thing. Hence, he is greatly grateful and wants to say something but he is interrupted by Gao Ge with a wave.


    ¡°Save it until we go back. Let¡¯s continue walking.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± The bearded man hastens to nod, his eyes filled with tears.


    Gao Ge is so different from Song Yang!


    The bearded man wants to kill Song Yang even more.


    More importantly, now, he has decided that his life doesn¡¯t belong to him anymore. As long as Gao Ge needs it, he is ready to sacrifice his life. In the past, he would surely think the so-called saying that a gentleman was ready to die for his bosom friends was a big joke. However, now he realizes that it is so true. How long has Gao Ge known him? Besides, honestly, he may be of use but Gao Ge can borrow more people from Song Yuan if Gao Ge wants to. He is not an indispensable talent.


    Despite that, Gao Ge is still willing to give the precious bead to him.


    It is good enough to prove everything.


    With such a master, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to lay down his life if need be.


    If Gao Ge knows what he is thinking now, Gao Ge must be really speechless.


    He simply doesn¡¯t want to continue delaying time¡­


    When the bearded man says that he won¡¯t have any problem, Wen Yihuan finally leads them forward. Shortly, they hear the splash of water.


    Wen Yihuan feels ecstatic and exclaims, ¡°I was right. I was right¡­¡±


    In fact, Wen Yihuan is really capable but in terms of locating and tomb raiding, he can¡¯t be an expert. Coming into the tomb is actually a trial for him. He can only keep exploring and testing his theory in practice. It is like a mathematician acquires a correct answer after a process of calculability and deduction and thus feels a sense of satisfaction and achievement.


    Seeing that Wen Yihuan looks excited, Gao Ge also feels as if a large stone were lifted off his chest.


    He also knows that Wen Yihuan is not as reliable as he expected but now, based on Wen Yihuan¡¯s performance, their deductions are all correct at least. Their efforts are not futile.


    Due to excitement, Wen Yihuan also walks much faster. After walking past a narrow passage with his head lowered, he can see water dripping down the rock and a shallow puddle down there.


    ¡°It¡¯s right here!¡± Wen Yihuan turns to say to Gao Ge, jumping about joyfully. He looks like a kid who gets an A in the exam. ¡°Look, the rock with the drips is the Dragon Rock. Besides, the water is piercingly cold. It is also the reason why this place is cold.¡±


    Speaking of that, Wen Yihuan swallows and continues saying, ¡°Since we¡¯ve found this place, we can find the gate of life. Meanwhile, it is relatively dangerous here.¡±


    Hearing that, Earth Dragon feels somewhat perplexed.


    ¡°Since you call this place the gate of life, why is this place dangerous?¡±


    Wen Yihuan takes a look at him and coughs, saying calmly, ¡°Living is dying. Dying is living. This place is the gate of life but it is also the spot of death.¡±


    Earth Dragon still feels rather confused.


    So are Gao Ge and the bearded man.


    Wen Yihuan says patiently, ¡°This is a tomb. You can regard this place as a house of Yin and the residence we live in is called the house of Yang. Think about this. The place suitable for building a house of Yang can¡¯t be suitable for creating a tomb while the place suitable for burying the dead can¡¯t be a good place for building a house. In this case, it is easy to understand.¡±


    Gao Ge and the others also take a tumble. Probably because Wen Yihuan used to be a teacher in Haicheng Cultivation Academy, he explains it in simple terms and tries to make it concise. Even the students of Haicheng Cultivation Academy can understand, let alone them.


    ¡°More mountains and rivers, more danger; different Taoist schools, different realms¡­¡± Wen Yihuan mutters, holding the compass in his hand left by his master and pacing around the narrow space.


    Gao Ge lights up a cigarette. The burning cigarette is flickering in the darkness. When Wen Yihuan stops pacing, his cigarette is also burned off.


    ¡°Right here.¡± Wen Yihuan steps on the soft soil and turns to say to Gao Ge, ¡°Come here. I need you to do me a favor.¡±


    ¡°To give you a kick?¡± Gao Ge laughs and walks forward.


    ¡°Yeah. A harsh kick.¡± Wen Yihuan gives a strange look.


    Gao Ge knits his eyebrows and feels something is wrong but he still does as told.


    He exerts his power of stars into his right leg and then strikes a kick. Instantly, he feels a sense of weightlessness and also faintly hears Wen Yihuan¡¯s malicious snicker. When his leg lands on the ground, he hears Wen Yihuan say to Earth Dragon and the bearded man, ¡°Now, we can jump down too. Gao Ge, go away!¡±


    Gao Ge is speechless.


    When Wen Yihuan jumps down, Gao Ge immediately gives him a kick.


    ¡°Ahem. Don¡¯t you feel excited?¡± Wen Yihuan beats the dust off his butt.


    While talking, he looks around and suddenly finds that there is a stone bridge nearby. Under the stone bridge is a winding river.


    ¡°I found it. It is right here, the position to enter the Ghost Sect¡­¡± Wen Yihuan touches his chin and looks at the stone bridge as if appreciating a perfect work of art.

 Chapter 801 - This Is What He Always Does

    When Wen Yihuan sees the stone bridge, his eyes sparkle.


    To Gao Ge¡¯s surprise, there is a coffin on the stone bridge.


    ¡°There is nothing in the coffin. Actually, this is a balance point. It is a world on this side of the coffin and another on the other side,¡± Wen Yihuan says.


    The bearded man has learned to chime in so he hurriedly answers, ¡°That is the Ghost Sect?¡±


    ¡°I guess so. Would you like to take a look?¡± Wen Yihuan says with a smile.


    Gao Ge ponders for a while and says, ¡°I¡¯ll go and see if there is any problem first.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Wen Yihuan immediately says, ¡°What if you go there and can¡¯t find the way back?¡±


    Gao Ge thinks about it. He feels what Wen Yihuan said also makes sense and nods his head.


    The four of them walk on the bridge together. Gao Ge takes a glance at the coffin on the stone bridge carefully and finds a bowl of water on the coffin.


    Wen Yihuan walks over and looks at the bowl of water. Then, he lets out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°This bowl of water is what sustains the formation. If I guess it right, this is the water dripping down the Dragon Rock. If the water becomes completely turbid, the formation will no longer have any effect. It hasn¡¯t gone completely turbid yet,¡± Wen Yihuan turns to say to Earth Dragon, ¡°After we go over there, you can try your best to add some more water in here so that the formation can last longer. No need to add too much.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Earth Dragon answers with a nod.


    ¡°What¡¯s next?¡± Gao Ge asks, ¡°How will we go over there?¡±


    Wen Yihuan laughs and pats the coffin gently. The coffin makes a hollow sound. Then, Wen Yihuan takes out a talisman and sticks it to the coffin as if beating flies. Upon falling on the coffin, the talisman immediately emits a streak of blue light and forms a light curtain.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Wen Yihuan says that and goes forward first, followed by Gao Ge.


    After Gao Ge and Wen Yihuan leave, Earth Dragon turns around to say to the bearded man, ¡°You stay here on watch. I will go to take a look at the water.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± The bearded man hastens to nod.


    On second thoughts, his task is the easiest one.


    After standing by the coffin, he sees Earth Dragon come back.


    Earth Dragon¡¯s face is frosted as if an ordinary man stayed in the icehouse for a night and his mouth looks puffy as if he has something in his mouth.


    He scurries forward and spits out the water. Then, he jumps a few times and shivers.


    ¡°Holy crap. The water is really weird. You know what? I cannot fill the water with the wooden bowl, the iron bowl or the porcelain bowl. They will break once they are used to hold the water,¡± Earth Dragon says resignedly.


    The bearded man is slack-jawed. He knows that Earth Dragon is a master but unexpectedly, Earth Dragon turns to be so tolerant.


    How cold the water must be!


    More confusingly, such cold water doesn¡¯t freeze¡­


    About this, he can only sigh, ¡°The world is full of wonders¡­


    Earth Dragon continues rubbing his arms and finally feels better after a while.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and get some more water. Be careful.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    ¡­


    It is noon now.


    After having lunch, Meng Jing still hasn¡¯t got to see Gao Ge come back. She seems to be a bit anxious.


    She stands up and wants to go to the cellar again. However, Fire Dragon has rushed over in a hurry with a gloomy face.


    ¡°Does the Ghost Sect realize our action?¡± Meng Jing mulls it over and asks.


    Fire Dragon is not surprised at all. He also knows how gloomy his face looks now.


    Yet, he can¡¯t help it.


    No one expected that the Ghost Sect should react so fast.


    ¡°The formation seems to have been changed. We cannot go in for now,¡± Fire Dragon says.


    ¡°Take me there first,¡± Meng Jing says.


    Although she knows that she is not an expert in this aspect, she has been to the Ghost Sect before. Maybe she can be of help.


    Besides¡­


    She cannot just stay here and do nothing.


    It is best if she can do something. If she sits here and does nothing, she will start to woolgather uncontrollably.


    As Gao Ge is still not back, of course she will have a maggot in her brain¡­


    On the way, Fire Dragon is still comforting Meng Jing.


    ¡°Actually, you¡¯ve done a lot. In the final analysis, we act too slowly,¡± Fire Dragon says smilingly, ¡°Moreover, we have a lot of masters here. In terms of formation, the form may vary, but the principle is the same. Since we have got the hang of the core method, it won¡¯t be a problem to resolve the formation.¡±


    Meng Jing nods and says nothing.


    She is still worried about whether all her effort will be in vain.


    She is even more worried that Wei Ming may be sacrificed for nothing.


    This is a very scary thing.


    After arriving, they can hear the elder of the Formation Heaven Sect snarling even in the distance.


    ¡°You know nothing! Listen, the formation cannot be cracked without half a year¡¯s effort!¡±


    The formation masters of the Dragon Court are arguing with them.


    When Heaven Dragon sees Meng Jing follow Fire Dragon here, his eyes glisten. Then, he asks, ¡°Is Gao Ge still not back?¡±


    Obviously, by now, he also hopes that Gao Ge can come back and bring him some good news.


    After all, when Gao Ge starts working on the tomb under the sea, Heaven Dragon believes that Gao Ge¡¯s action is Plan B.


    Now, it seems that Plan A may not work so he can only hold more hopes on the backup plan of Gao Ge.


    Seeing that Meng Jing shakes her head at him, Heaven Dragon is not disappointed but laughs.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    ¡°Good?¡± Meng Jing can¡¯t help suspecting whether there is something wrong with her ears.


    Heaven Dragon says with a smile, ¡°In terms of Gao Ge¡¯s capability, I suppose he won¡¯t encounter any danger. Don¡¯t worry. The reason why they haven¡¯t come back must be that they have found something. If not, they would have come back and helped me in dejection.¡±


    After hearing Heaven Dragon out, Meng Jing feels hopeful again.


    According to her understanding of Gao Ge, Meng Jing thinks what Heaven Dragon said is quite reasonable.


    She turns to look at the way here.


    ¡°Gao Ge, come back¡­¡± She mutters inwardly.


    When she is lost in thought, she hears the elder of the Formation Heaven Sect say, ¡°10,000 spiritual jades, 50,000 spiritual stones and three martial arts skill books of the heaven level. I guess you can afford them without effort. Lord Heaven Dragon, I hope that you can consider our terms well!¡±


    Obviously, the elder of the Formation Heaven Sect feels that he has taken the opportunity so he starts to put the bite on the Dragon Court again.


    This is also what he always does.

 Chapter 802 - Shame on Them

    Fire Dragon was glad that he hadn¡¯t given offense to the people of the Formation Heaven Sect totally.


    However, after hearing the elder of the Formation Heaven Sect out, he can only heave a sigh resignedly.


    Actually, this is not different from giving serious offense to them.


    They are still so annoying.


    Fire Dragon almost cannot hold back his anger now. He shouts at the elder in a stern voice, ¡°10,000 spiritual jades? 50,000 spiritual stones? Three martial arts skill books of the heaven level? Humph. Do you dare to accept these?¡±


    The elder of the Formation Heaven Sect laughs and casts a dismissive glance at Fire Dragon.


    He says as if provoking, ¡°Do I dare to? Lord Fire Heaven, you can give it a try.¡±


    Fire Dragon is about to flare up but he is interrupted by Heaven Dragon with a wave.


    ¡°Here is the deal. You crack the formation first. If you can do it, of course we can grant your request. On the contrary, if you cannot do it, you will gain nothing.¡±


    ¡°Then we will work for nothing?¡± The elder is somewhat annoyed.


    Fire Dragon sneers and says, ¡°What? If I hire a chef and he cannot cook well, do I still have to pay him?¡±


    The elder of the Formation Heaven Sect knows that he is in the wrong. Having mulled it over, he can only nod, ¡°Fine, but I need some time.¡±


    ¡°How long?¡±


    ¡°At least three months,¡± the elder of the Formation Heaven Sect says.


    ¡°No, it is too long.¡± Heaven Dragon waves without thinking.


    How absurd!


    Three months are long enough for all the people of the Ghost Sect to run away. Besides, during these three months, they will continue changing the formation. In this case, what is the point of the people of the Formation Heaven Sect continuing to make the effort?


    Now that the formation has been changed, it means that the Ghost Sect has noticed their aim.


    Now, what they need to do is seize the time!


    ¡°I cannot do anything about it then unless you invite our sovereign here,¡± the elder of the Formation Heaven Sect says calmly.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Heaven Dragon thinks about it and nods.


    Even if he doesn¡¯t want to deal with the Formation Heaven Sect, he has to agree now.


    ¡°However, our sovereign is not easy to get along with. If he arrives on his own, the terms we have agreed to must be amended then.¡± The elder of the Formation Heaven sect seems unwilling to let go of any chance of asking for more benefits.


    Heaven Dragon¡¯s face has clouded.


    He is even pondering whether he should find a chance to give the Formation Heaven Sect a warning after this.


    It will be a good thing to take this opportunity to directly exterminate this blessed spot.


    However, although the Formation Heaven Sect is not pleasing, compared with the other schools and families, the Formation Heaven Sect is relatively down-to-earth. It will be really difficult to get the goods on them because they spend almost every day in the blessed spot. They are kind of isolated from the outside world. Never do they want to deal with outsiders. They are really dedicated to studying formations and setting up formations. Regarding that, Heaven Dragon is quite impressed. Nevertheless, given his understanding of the Formation Heaven Sect, the people of the Formation Heaven Sect rarely come in and go out for some reason. This seems to be a big secret in the Formation Heaven Sect. Even within the Formation Heaven Sect, not many people know about it, let alone an outsider like him.


    Of course, the Dragon Court doesn¡¯t care about it. After all, it is the Formation Heaven Sect¡¯s own business.


    Heaven Dragon used to think that as long as the Formation Heaven Sect behaved well, they couldn¡¯t be bothered to deal with them. After all, there are so many cultivation schools in Huaxia. If the Dragon Court has to supervise every one of them, the people of the Dragon Court will be too busy.


    Moreover, it is the era of aura recovery now. There are more small cultivation schools to be established, take root and sprout. They cannot place their focus on the same thing.


    Apart from that, comparatively, the people of the Formation Heaven Sect have been behaving well. There is no need for the Dragon Court to pay attention to them but now, the situation is different. What the elder of the Formation Heaven Sect is doing has been really annoying for Heaven Dragon. If he finds any chance, he will make trouble for them then.


    This thing must be done. Otherwise, the Formation Heaven Sect would think that the Dragon Court was a push-over.


    The elder of the Formation Heaven Sect obviously hasn¡¯t realized that Heaven Dragon is ready to rake things up against the Formation Sect.


    ¡°Here is the deal. I will leave and find our sovereign right now.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Heaven Dragon refuses the requirement of the elder of the Formation Heaven Sect without thinking, ¡°You cannot leave now.¡±


    The elder of the Formation Heaven Sect says with a cold face, ¡°Lord Heaven Dragon, what do you mean? You are still unwilling to trust us even now?¡±


    Heaven Dragon laughs and says, ¡°You are talking about trust with me? In this case, how about crossing off your rewards? What do you say?¡±


    The elder of the Formation Heaven Sect is instantly speechless.


    ¡°If you think there should be trust between us, how about canceling your constraint on the Dragon Court so that we can have free access to the Formation Heaven Sect?¡± Speaking of that, Heaven Dragon drops his smile. ¡°Given our current relationship, are you out of your mind? How dare you talk about trust with me? On what ground can you say that? Because you are good-looking? Are you good-looking?¡±


    The elder of the Formation Heaven Sect is really angry and fierce but he cannot do anything about it. After all, what Heaven Dragon said is true.


    He doesn¡¯t trust Heaven Dragon either.


    ¡°Fire Dragon, take two people and deal with this,¡± Heaven Dragon turns to say to Fire Dragon.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Fire Dragon nods. Then, he looks at the elder of the Formation Heaven Sect and says, ¡°Write a letter.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Although the elder of the Formation Heaven Sect is seriously disgruntled, he has no other choice but to agree for now.


    Heaven Dragon¡¯s attitude towards him is very bad. What Heaven Dragon said was really rude just now but he cannot do anything about it. This is a deal only. Since he has made his request and the Dragon Court has agreed, he cannot put on airs then.


    Now, the Dragon Court has agreed to their request, can he really walk away and refuse to help simply because he is not satisfied with Heaven Dragon¡¯s attitude toward him?


    He does want to do so but he is clear that if he really does, he will face serious consequences after he goes back to the Formation Heaven Sect.


    The Formation Heaven Sect won¡¯t allow him to make such a choice.


    Anyway, faced with such kind of issue, he must give priority to the Formation Heaven Sect rather than care too much about his personal feelings. If he causes losses for the Formation Heaven Sect due to his feelings, he will probably lose his job as the elder. Over the years, very few people of the Formation Heaven Sect leave the base, which also implies that this organization is rather rigorous inside. Even the elder cannot get above himself.


    While the elder of the Formation Heaven is writing the letter in the room, Fire Dragon comes near Heaven Dragon with a disgruntled facial expression.


    ¡°Shame on the Formation Heaven Sect!¡± Fire Dragon snorts and spits on the ground to express his grudge against the Formation Heaven Sect.


    The two disciples following the elder of the Formation Heaven Sect here exchange glances and feel so bad.


    ¡°Why do you have to curse the Formation Heaven Sect in front of us¡­¡± They think.

 Chapter 803 - Crazy Gamblers?

    The Formation Heaven Sect and the Dragon Court both have what they need.


    The Formation Heaven Sect needs the Dragon Court to provide the cultivation resources while the Dragon Court needs the Formation Heaven Sect to resolve the formation set up by the Ghost Sect.


    Therefore, neither of them needs to show humbleness.


    Neither of them will fall out completely before the deal is completely done.


    As such, even though Fire Dragon curses in front of the two disciples of the Formation Heaven Sect, the two of them cannot do anything about it. Even if they are disgruntled, what can they do? They can only suck it up.


    This is the most pathetic thing in the world.


    Heaven Dragon glances at him and only chuckles without stopping him.


    After all, Fire Dragon has just taken the words right out of his mouth. However, given that he is Heaven Dragon of the Dragon Court, there is something Fire Dragon can say but he cannot. Otherwise, his persona will be ruined.


    Meng Jing only sighs inwardly and her mind is still somewhat unhinged.


    ¡°Rest assured. He will be fine,¡± Heaven Dragon comforts her.


    Meng Jing nods with a frown.


    After being silent for a while, she finally says slowly.


    ¡°In the past, I knew that the Ghost Sect had conducted a lot of evildoings but I didn¡¯t know the details. However, after staying in the Ghost Sect for a while, I know how bad they are.¡±


    Heaven Dragon is a bit dazed and parts his lips. It seems that he wants to say something but in the end, he still says nothing.


    The current case is that Meng Jing has experienced and seen what he hasn¡¯t so he cannot say a few words to comfort her.


    After a while, the elder of the Formation Heaven Sect walks out with a letter.


    He puts the letter in Fire Dragon¡¯s hand and says seriously, ¡°This is the secret letter of the Formation Heaven Sect. You cannot read it.¡±


    ¡°What if I must read it?¡± While saying, Fire Dragon has unfolded the letter.


    The elder of the Formation Heaven Sect is taken aback and instantly flies into a rage, yelling, ¡°Fire Dragon, you¡¯ve gone too far!¡±


    ¡°Bite me.¡± Fire Dragon unfolds the letter and glances over it. Instantly, he sneers and scoffs, ¡°It is pretty the same as what I expected. You speak ill of me in the letter. Oh, you also ask your sovereign to make trouble for me. Even if he cannot continue asking for more rewards, he must let me nurse grievances. Wow, you are so narrow-minded!¡±


    The elder of the Formation Heaven Sect is speechless and cannot utter another word.


    He feels that his horizon has been widened.


    He has never seen such a shameless man before.


    He can tolerate that Fire Dragon wants to open the letter but does Fire Dragon have to do it to his face?


    Fire Dragon is clearly insulting him!


    Especially, is it fun to talk about the letter to his face?


    After all, they cannot fall out for the moment. Why does Fire Dragon have to do so?


    ¡°Fine. Just write whatever you want to write. I cannot intervene anyway as long as the main idea remains.¡± Fire Dragon puts away the letter and looks at the elder of the Formation Heaven Sect grinningly, asking, ¡°What? Do you think I¡¯m generous and very nice?¡±


    The elder of the Formation Heaven Sect has been too angry to utter any word. It is hard for him to imagine why Fire Dragon can be associated with the words like generous or nice.


    Do the people of the Dragon Court all have a serious misunderstanding of themselves?


    However, after Fire Dragon leaves, he feels much better.


    Although he knows that Heaven Dragon dislikes him, Heaven Dragon still has a sense of propriety and won¡¯t make things too difficult for him.


    This should be good news.


    However, to his surprise, Fire Dragon comes back again shortly after leaving.


    The elder of the Formation Heaven Sect is shocked at the moment.


    Why doesn¡¯t Fire Dragon let go?


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter¡­¡± Heaven Dragon is about to ask the question and then suddenly stops. He stares at the people behind Fire Dragon and cracks a smile.


    Meng Jing subconsciously stands up and gazes at the man following Fire Dragon into the yard with teary eyes.


    The elder of the Formation Heaven Sect looks at the comers with a frown.


    Suddenly, Meng Jing rushes over like a rabbit.


    Gao Ge spread his arms and waits for Meng Jing to throw herself into his arms.


    Fire Dragon, Earth Dragon and the others all rub their noses and hasten to stand aside.


    It is really not appropriate if they are still being the third wheel now.


    ¡°What are you back?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡± Meng Jing falters and fails to utter a complete sentence, which can¡¯t be out of excitement. It is just that she doesn¡¯t know how to answer Gao Ge¡¯s question. Why is she back? What kind of question is that¡­


    Gao Ge also realizes the question he asked just now seems to be a bit foolish. He immediately giggles.


    ¡°You are so naughty,¡± Gao Ge pats Meng Jing¡¯s head and then says with disgruntlement.


    ¡°I¡¯ll never do it again,¡± Meng Jing says in a low voice.


    She was worried that Gao Ge must be very angry when they met again. It is like parents are waiting for their kids to come back from school and the kids don¡¯t come back until dusk. The parents are burning with anxiety but they will still give their kids a beating, which is a lesson for them. More dreadfully, the parents will turn their worry into the force of beating the kids.


    However, Gao Ge¡¯s words render all Meng Jing¡¯s preparations futile.


    Actually, at the moment, Gao Ge and Meng Jing have a lot of things to say to each other. Nevertheless, Heaven Dragon feels that it is not the time for them to chat now so he hastens to ask, ¡°Gao Ge, you can feel free to talk when you are in bed at night. Let¡¯s talk business now. Have you got any findings?¡±


    Gao Ge takes a dissatisfied look at Heaven Dragon.


    Does he have to be in such a hurry?


    Heaven Dragon is so old now. Why can¡¯t he read the room?


    This is such a boring man!


    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t,¡± Gao Ge says to him with a straight face.


    Hearing that, Fire Dragon breaks out in a cold sweat and hastens to cough, saying, ¡°Gao Ge, don¡¯t joke around. That¡¯s not what you told me just now.¡±


    ¡°Well, you can go and find it yourselves. After all, my goal is to find Meng Jing. Now that I¡¯ve found Meng Jing, I should go back now,¡± Gao Ge says with a smile.


    Earth Dragon chuckles and Fire Dragon can only shake his head.


    Even an idiot can tell that Gao Ge is expressing his dissatisfaction.


    Heaven Dragon feels furious and really wants to kick Gao Ge. Suddenly, the elder of the Formation Heaven Sect snorts and says with discontentment, ¡°What can he do? Lord Heaven Dragon, do you still hold hopes for him? Why don¡¯t you seize the time and send the letter to the Formation Heaven Sect?¡±


    Hearing that, Gao Ge feels unhappy at once.


    He turns around and looks at him, saying with a smile, ¡°How about making a bet?¡±


    ¡°Bring it on.¡± The elder of the Formation Heaven Sect snorts, ¡°Say it. What is the bet?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ How about your private parts? Whoever loses must cut them off. What do you say?¡±


    The elder is speechless.


    Are the young all crazy gamblers nowadays?

 Chapter 804 - You Tell Him

    Seeing the dejected look on the face of the elder of the Formation Heaven Sect, Heaven Dragon can¡¯t help chuckling.


    Previously, he really disliked this old man but he just couldn¡¯t do anything to him. Now that Gao Ge is here, he feels assured then. After all, Gao Ge is quite adept at dissing others.


    Fire Dragon also feels pitiful for the elder of the Formation Heaven Sect.


    Why does the elder have to mess with Gao Ge?


    He was gravely irritated by Fire Dragon before. Since Gao Ge is here, he will be even more infuriated.


    Therefore, Fire Dragon really can¡¯t understand the elder¡¯s thoughts.


    The elder is clearly making trouble for himself.


    This is so inexplicable!


    ¡°What? Why don¡¯t you say anything? Do you want to chicken out?¡± Gao Ge squints at the elder of the Formation Heaven Sect, saying.


    The elder sneers, ¡°Boy, don¡¯t be too cocky¡­¡±


    Before the elder finishes talking, Gao Ge interrupts him impatiently.


    ¡°Enough with talking nonsense. Just tell me whether you dare or not. If I were you, I would say yes with a nod immediately. After all, no matter what the result is, you won¡¯t suffer any loss.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± The elder of the Formation Heaven Sect is confused to hear that.


    How can Gao Ge say that he won¡¯t suffer any loss?


    Gao Ge says grinningly, ¡°Think about this. After all, your thing won¡¯t be of use. How old are you now? Besides, I guess you don¡¯t have the needs, right? Why are you hesitating?¡±


    The elder¡¯s face turns pale.


    ¡°You¡­ You¡­¡± He points at Gao Ge¡¯s nose and wants to curse Gao Ge but after thinking hard, he still can¡¯t conceive any words to express his feelings.


    Are the people all so mean nowadays?


    ¡°You rogue! How dare you talk to our elder like this?¡± A disciple of the Formation Heaven Sect finally can¡¯t help snapping.


    The other disciple also hastened to chime in, ¡°Exactly. Our elder can¡¯t be bothered to mess with you because you are young but we won¡¯t allow you to be so rude!¡±


    ¡°What? Doesn¡¯t he have a mouth? Does he need you to speak for him?¡±


    The two disciples of the Formation Heaven Sect are confused and can¡¯t help thinking of the image. It is mainly because Gao Ge talks too vividly. They are uncomfortable hearing that but they still can¡¯t help but start imagining. Thinking of the image, they feel a bit disgusted.


    The elder of the Formation Heaven Sect is the biggest victim. He has been shaking in anger. In his eyes, he has seen a lot of ups and downs after living for so many years but now, he realizes that he is wrong. He is so terribly wrong. If it were not for so many people present, he would probably burst into tears. This is such an insult to him¡­


    ¡°Ahem. Enough with talking about that, Gao Ge.¡± Heaven Dragon still hopes to save some dignity for the elder so he interrupts Gao Ge and then passes a cigarette to the latter, saying, ¡°Tell me, what have you found?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk elsewhere,¡± Gao Ge says calmly.


    After taking a look at the three people of the Formation Heaven Sect, Heaven Dragon nods and walks out with Gao Ge.


    ¡°Elder, they still don¡¯t trust us,¡± a young disciple whispers.


    The elder of the Formation Heaven Sect stares at him as if looking at an idiot.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know they distrust us until now?¡±


    Having thought about it, the disciple feels that what the elder said makes sense indeed.


    Isn¡¯t this obvious? Why did he bother to ask the question¡­


    Following Gao Ge, the people return to the yard of Cai¡¯s home.


    The members of the Dragon Court following them here surround the yard seamlessly and forbid anyone from going in there. Even a fly cannot fly in here at the moment.


    After sitting down, Heaven Dragon asks in a hurry, ¡°Gao Ge, hurry up! Don¡¯t keep me guessing. Tell me now.¡±


    Gao Ge just smokes and feels the scent of the tobacco.


    Heaven Dragon turns to look at Fire Dragon and then Fire Dragon whispers to him, ¡°I think you should try your best to please him now.¡±


    Heaven Dragon flies into a rage immediately, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°We need to count on him now.¡±


    Heaven Dragon gazes at Fire Dragon who looks rather serious and then turns to glance at Gao Ge. He looks hesitant as if weighing the pros and cons carefully.


    After waiting for a while, he finally turns to look at Gao Ge and says, ¡°Meng Jing won¡¯t be asked to take this kind of mission again.¡±


    He is a smart man. Of course, he knows why Gao Ge keeps them in suspense now.


    For him, it is actually not a big deal. Thus, it is nothing to make this commitment.


    Hearing Heaven Dragon¡¯s words, Gao Ge finally lets out a sigh of relief.


    Actually, he was only putting on airs. He can¡¯t really keep his findings to himself.


    Although Meng Jing has been found, the Ghost Sect hasn¡¯t been exterminated. It means that his mission is not over yet.


    Besides, given what has happened, if the Ghost Sect is not completely wiped out, how can Gao Ge fall asleep at night?


    With such an enemy hidden in the dark, no one can live well.


    Both Gao Ge and the Dragon Court are in irreconcilable conflict with the Ghost Sect.


    As long as there is a proper opportunity, either of them will give the other party a temporary respite.


    Now the Dragon Court has finished the deployment in Julang City more or less only to exterminate the Ghost Sect. If they miss this opportunity, the Dragon Court can¡¯t get a second chance in a few years. Considering the prudence and suspiciousness of the Ghost Sect, they will probably give up this place and go elsewhere.


    Then the Dragon Court¡¯s effort will be really futile then.


    Seeing Gao Ge¡¯s composed facial expression, Heaven Dragon feels much better.


    ¡°It is time to send your people here. Within three days maximum, I can let you and the other members of the Dragon Court enter the Ghost Sect. As to what to do next and how to deploy the people, that¡¯s your business then.¡±


    Heaven Dragon stands up and stares at Gao Ge seriously.


    ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Gao Ge takes a look at Wen Yihuan, yawns and waves at the latter, ¡°As to the rest of the matter, you tell him then. I¡¯ll go out for a walk.¡±


    After saying that, he holds Meng Jing¡¯s hand, gets up and walks out of the yard.


    Heaven Dragon and the others are still doubtful. They have no other choice but to expect Wen Yihuan to explain this to them well.


    Actually, Gao Ge assigns the task to Wen Yihuan just because he thinks that the latter excels at this aspect. Generally speaking, it is not an easy thing to explain a complicated thing concisely within the shortest time.


    Cai squats on the threshold, stroking the black dog¡¯s head. Xie Zhuolian sits behind her, touching her whip. It is like a cycle. Such a scene looks somewhat beautiful. With a crack, Qin Yuming takes a picture of the scene.

 Chapter 805 - The Residual Soul of the Ghost Immortal

    Currently, the Ghost Sect is actually in a mess.


    Since a theft happened to Five Ghosts Mansion, various rumors have been spread within the Ghost Sect.


    In the whole Ghost Sect, plenty of disciples are frightened and worried. Because rumor has it that the Ghost Token has been taken away by the girl of the Dragon Court, the current position of the Ghost Sect has been exposed and the Dragon Court will exterminate the Ghost Sect soon.


    Although the people of the Ghost Sect often mess around outside, for every cultivator in Huaxia, the Dragon Court is a burden on their chests.


    On the criss-cross roads within the Ghost Sect, plenty of people come and go but it is strangely quiet.


    Before they figure out the situation, none of them can be relaxed.


    Everyone is restrained in this suffocating environment.


    They cannot escape.


    Besides, these disciples of the Ghost Sect are very clear that this rumor is likely to be true. When the rumor is spread, someone says that the girl brought here by the wife of the late sovereign has disappeared. And this girl called Meng Jing used to be a member of the Dragon Court.


    However, the sovereign of the Ghost Sect hasn¡¯t given any instruction by now. They don¡¯t know what they should do so they can only keep feeling flustered under the atmosphere.


    Apart from that, they cannot do anything else.


    After all, they cannot rush to the sovereign of the Ghost Sect and then ask him casually, ¡°What shall we do next?¡±


    Perhaps, they will have been killed before the people of the Dragon Court arrive.


    Now.


    In the hall of the Ghost Sect.


    The sovereign of the Ghost Sect sits in the seat of honor with a gloomy face.


    The several other elders also sit together.


    It is the old woman who sits on the opposite of them.


    The old woman still holds the stick with a straight face but her eyes sparkle restlessly. It remains unknown what on earth she is thinking about at the moment.


    ¡°Granny, are you sure that Meng Jing really has taken the elixir of our Ghost Sect?¡± After staying quiet for a while, the sovereign of the Ghost Sect finally stares at the old woman and asks seriously.


    This is of vital importance.


    ¡°Yes,¡± the old woman nods and says with certainty.


    ¡°Oh yeah?¡± An elder suddenly sneers and says, ¡°Then why do the people outside start to crack our formation as soon as she has just left? Luckily, we have modified the formation in advance. Otherwise, the people of the Dragon Court would have rushed into the Ghost Sect!¡±


    The speaker is still indignant with fury in the end.


    The old woman turns to look at him, her grey eyes flickering with killing intent.


    ¡°So, do you think I¡¯m lying to you?¡±


    The elder gazed at by her immediately hauls down his colors and completely stiffens in situ. He doesn¡¯t dare to talk harshly anymore but if he yields now, he will make a fool of himself.


    ¡°The Ghost Sect is your Ghost Sect and mine too. The late sovereign was my husband. It was him who prospered the Ghost Sect. Do you think I will help an outsider betray the Ghost Sect?¡± The old woman¡¯s stick drops to the ground heavily, making a bang. With the dropping point of the stick as the center, cracks extend around.


    The people around all look shocked and stare at each other.


    However, given her capability and identity, the old woman is confident enough.


    No one dares to take this woman lightly.


    After all, they are aware of the woman¡¯s capability. Even the current sovereign may be no match for the old woman. Apart from that, there is one more important reason that all the disciples of the Ghost Sect may not know but the people sitting here are all clear that it involves the biggest secret of the Ghost Sect or the most important thing that makes it sustain.


    It is the sand fort.


    Rumor has it that no one but the woman and the late sovereign can allocate the sand fort of the Ghost Sect.


    Therefore, if the Dragon Court really cracks the formation of the Ghost Sect and comes in here, the woman will be their most important weapon.


    Now, the old woman seems to be a bit impatient. She slowly stands up and holds the stick with her right hand, saying calmly, ¡°Actually, believe it or not, I have said what should be said. I cannot control your thoughts. In the face of the formidable enemy, I think we had better be fully prepared. Although the Ghost Sect has been founded for several hundred years, it was developed by my husband. I don¡¯t want to see the Ghost Sect razed to the ground by the Dragon Court. Besides, the Dragon Court is really capable. You are also aware that we cannot get out of the jaws of danger with our own ability.¡±


    ¡°So, what do you mean?¡± The sovereign of the Ghost Sect asks.


    What the old woman said is actually an insult to him. She keeps saying that the Ghost Sect was prospered by her husband, which is like a slap in his face. However, he has to admit that the Ghost Sect¡¯s rapid development took place during the last sovereign¡¯s reign. Now, the Ghost Sect¡¯s position in the field of immortal cultivation has been reduced, which actually has nothing to do with him.


    The previous development is due to the late sovereign¡¯s special approach. He accelerated the cultivation level of the disciples of the Ghost Sect in some malicious ways, which also attracted more cultivators to join the Ghost Sect.


    Now, the situation has been different. Since the Aura Recovery Age started, their previous advantages have been gone. More cultivators have taken the opportunity. On the contrary, the disciples of the Ghost Sect cultivate through refining ghosts. Even though the Aura Recovery Age is somewhat beneficial for them, the benefits are really negligible compared with the other cultivation schools.


    After all, although the current success rate of the ghost condensation is highly increased, they still have a lot of ways to find ghosts or directly kill people and fetch their souls even before the aura recovery.


    ¡°At the last moment of my husband, he left a pendant to me, which is in the sand fort. He told me that there was a wisp of the residual soul of a Ghost Immortal in the pendant.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The people present are greatly shocked.


    The residual soul of a Ghost Immortal?


    The late sovereign had such a thing?


    ¡°It is a wisp of the residual soul only but the owner of the residual soul is a Ghost Immortal. It is still very strong. Maybe it can be of use by then but the pendant in which the residual soul of the Ghost Immortal stays is restrained by a formation. It takes time to crack the formation. It also requires¡­some sacrifices. Hence, I need to make some preparations.¡±


    ¡°What sacrifices do you need?¡± An elder asked in a low voice.


    ¡°Ten Ghost Kings or three Ghost Emperors. As to Ghost Emperors, there are only two of them in the Ghost Sect. You must be unwilling to offer them so we can only make do with the Ghost Kings,¡± the old woman says.


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    ¡°You can think about it but I can predict the result. Offer ten Ghost Kings in exchange for the residual soul of the Ghost Immortal to resolve the problem. I suppose you should know what to do,¡± the woman adds and then rises to leave the hall.

 Chapter 806 - Only You Can Do It

    More and more people enter Red Fish Village but afterward, this place cannot hold so many people. Therefore, more people settle down around Red Fish Village.


    Given the current situation, the Ghost Sect must have noticed the action of the Dragon Court. They don¡¯t need to keep hiding so they directly take action on a big scale.


    According to Heaven Dragon, they also want to put pressure on the people of the Ghost Sect in this way. Hopefully, the people of the Ghost Sect can chicken out before the two parties have a head-on confrontation. Gao Ge thinks about it and feels that Heaven Dragon is too bad but what he says also makes sense.


    Meanwhile, the villagers of Red Fish Village are anxious and fearful. They have a faint foreboding that something serious is about to happen.


    Besides, probably because he has seen Gao Ge and the others, Sir Ma thinks that these people who are inside and outside the village must be extraordinary.


    Eventually, he can¡¯t hold back his doubts and then finds Gao Ge with several people.


    ¡°Mr. Gao, what on earth is going on? Is a war breaking out in this place?¡±


    Gao Ge is taken aback and then bursts out laughing. After all, there is actually nothing wrong with Sir Ma¡¯s words.


    ¡°Here is the deal. I will make some arrangements to let the villagers of Red Fish Village evacuate first,¡± Gao Ge says.


    ¡°Is it okay?¡± Sir Ma hastens to ask.


    Although people have a hometown complex, they don¡¯t care about it now.


    In fact, these days, quite some people have left one after another, which the Dragon Court doesn¡¯t take too seriously.


    When Gao Ge tells Heaven Dragon about his thought, Heaven Dragon pats his head.


    ¡°I¡¯m too busy these days so I forgot it.¡± Then, he asks several members of the Dragon Court to help organize the evacuation of the villagers of Red Fish Village. After all, this place is so close to the headquarters of the Ghost Sect. It is great that nothing happens. Maybe the people of the Ghost Sect won¡¯t pay attention to the situation here but now, the Ghost Sect and the Dragon Court are at loggerheads. If war really breaks out, innocent people will be implicated. Hence, it is very necessary to arrange the evacuation of the villagers of Red Fish Village.


    When he makes the arrangement, Heaven Dragon points at the graph on the desk.


    ¡°How about taking a look at this?¡±


    With a glimpse, Gao Ge realizes it is Dragon Court¡¯s military deployment of this action so he immediately shakes his head.


    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m not good at this aspect. As to the military organization, you can do it,¡± Gao Ge says with a smile, ¡°Besides, I¡¯m not a member of the Dragon Court anymore. I don¡¯t need to know about this.¡±


    Heaven Dragon smiles and looks at Gao Ge, saying meaningfully, ¡°You will do this kind of thing sooner or later. Why don¡¯t you start getting familiar with it now?¡±


    Gao Ge knits his eyebrows.


    ¡°What? Aren¡¯t you ready?¡± Heaven Dragon says, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m aware of your current situation. It is not a bad thing for you and the Dragon Court. Although you are not a member of the Dragon Court, it appears like this on the surface. Now, the Dragon Court needs a justifiable reason to get into the blessed spot. Regarding some matters, even if I don¡¯t point them out, you are still aware of them.¡±


    Gao Ge coughs and says, ¡°What do you want to say?¡±


    ¡°I only hope that you can understand that the Dragon Court has bet everything on you. Therefore, in near future, you will join the Dragon Court again. You should think about a name for yourself. Grace Dragon? Thunder Dragon?¡±


    Gao Ge says with a smile, ¡°Heaven Dragon then. I may as well inherit your title.¡±


    Heaven Dragon is speechless.


    He really wants to slap himself.


    Why does he mess with Gao Ge again?


    He is literally making things difficult for himself.


    ¡°Enough. After all, I¡¯ve said what I should say. Oh right, how is your arrangement going?¡± Heaven Dragon asks.


    Anyway, he cannot outargue Gao Ge. Hence, he chooses to change the topic wisely. It is better to talk business now.


    ¡°It is more or less done. It doesn¡¯t matter when we carry out the action. We can start tonight.¡±


    Heaven Dragon nods but he still doesn¡¯t look happy.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I just have a foreboding.¡± Heaven Dragon takes a glance at Gao Ge and heaves a sigh, saying, ¡°It will be better if we can get the people of the Ghost Sect out but now, under the current circumstance, the people of the Ghost Sect will surely hide in there.¡±


    ¡°You are fearing them?¡± Gao Ge asks in shock.


    Although he has held ¡°grudges¡± against Heaven Dragon for a long time, honestly, he is aware of Heaven Dragon¡¯s capability.


    At least, given his current cultivation level, he is no match for Heaven Dragon if he is not helped by the golden monkey and the fox spirit.


    However, now, he sees that Heaven Dragon looks restless.


    ¡°I just feel that we may lose a lot of members this time,¡± Heaven Dragon says with a sigh.


    Looking at Heaven Dragon, Gao Ge suddenly doesn¡¯t know what he should say.


    On the other issues, he must choose to diss Heaven Dragon well.


    However, in this case, he can¡¯t say those words.


    Having thought back and forth, he passes a cigarette to Heaven Dragon.


    The two of them are smoking.


    After finishing one cigarette, Gao Ge coughs and looks at Heaven Dragon, saying with calm eyes, ¡°Actually, it is no big deal. Look at Meng Jing. She was not afraid of dying while she was executing her mission. So, what are you worried about? There are so many things that must be done. It applies to all, including you and me.¡±


    Heaven Dragon laughs, nods and rubs his face.


    ¡°It appears that I¡¯m really old now. Actually, I¡¯ve seen a lot of things earlier. There have been so many sacrifices. However, now that I¡¯m old, I just don¡¯t want to see these things happen again.¡±


    Gao Ge nods to show his understanding.


    Eventually, Heaven Dragon pats on Gao Ge¡¯s shoulder harshly twice.


    ¡°Dragon King is old. So am I. Although Fire Dragon, Water Dragon and the others are still young, given their talent, they may only reach the realm of Grand Master at most. However, you are different. Thus, you must grow stronger as fast as possible and undertake the responsibility of the Dragon Court.¡±


    Gao Ge is a little surprised.


    He says with a bitter smile, ¡°The responsibility is too heavy.¡±


    ¡°Hence, no one can shoulder it but you,¡± Heaven Dragon says, his eyes sparkling.


    When he looks at Heaven Dragon¡¯s current facial expression, Gao Ge¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple rolls up and down. In the end, he still nods and says nothing.


    ¡°Go back. Those people will go over there later too. The rest must be on you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After saying that, Gao Ge rises and walks out of the yard.


    Staring at Gao Ge¡¯s back, Heaven Dragon still mumbles a while later.


    ¡°I¡¯m serious. Only you can shoulder the responsibility¡­¡±

 Chapter 807 - Malicious Ghost

    ¡°No! I¡¯m not leaving! Please don¡¯t make me leave!¡±


    In the yard, Cai cranes her neck to say with a red face.


    Xie Zhuolian casts a glance at Gao Ge. Gao Ge coughs and takes two steps forward to stroke Cai¡¯s head.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you want to leave? This place is very dangerous. Besides, you only need to stay away for a while. When the thing is over here, you can come back then.¡±


    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to leave¡­¡± Cai says in a low voice with her head lowered, ¡°Could you please not make me leave? I know you are going to do a dangerous thing but I want to stay here with you.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Gao Ge asks with a smile.


    Cai stays silent for quite a while and wants to say something but still bites her tongue.


    Gao Ge only waits quietly rather than presses her.


    It will be a few years before Cai turns 18 years old but now she is still a kid to Gao Ge. He is rather good at handling kids. After all, he has Chen Wangshi, who always follows him. And from Chen Wangshi, he has learned one thing. That is, to deal with kids, he must be patient.


    At the thought of that, Gao Ge can¡¯t help thinking of Chen Wangshi.


    She has started going to school. According to Qin Yuming, she cried so hard when she had to go to school and also seems to hate studying very much.


    Well¡­


    She is quite similar to him on this issue.


    It is such a shame that she is not his daughter.


    At the moment, Cai¡¯s words interrupt Gao Ge¡¯s thinking.


    ¡°I want to find my father.¡±


    Gao Ge looks at Cai, his eyes full of confusion.


    He kind of wonders what Cai¡¯s words mean now.


    ¡°I have been dreaming these days about my father. He says that he is so cold and asks me not to leave. He will come for me¡­¡±


    Hearing that, Gao Ge is shocked.


    Wen Yihuan standing behind Gao Ge is also faintly furious.


    ¡°Humph. He is coming for you? How dare he?¡±


    Cai stares at Wen Yihuan in fear. It seems that she is worried that Wen Yihuan may hurt her father.


    Gao Ge takes a deep breath and strokes Cai¡¯s head, saying smilingly, ¡°It¡¯s only a nightmare. Be a good girl. Listen to me. If I really meet your father, I will take him to meet you. Didn¡¯t you say that I was like an immortal?¡±


    Cai is slightly swayed.


    Gao Ge gives a look at Xie Zhuolian. She immediately takes his hint, holds Cai¡¯s hand and walks back to the room to start persuading Cai.


    After Cai leaves, Wen Yihuan curses, ¡°Holy crap! What a beast! He even wants to make trouble after dying.¡±


    The bearded man asks in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Isn¡¯t her father dead?¡±


    ¡°Of course. He was missing in the sea for three years. Of course he is dead,¡± Wen Yihuan snaps.


    The bearded man holds his breath. He can tell that Gao Ge and Wen Yihuan seem to be very disgruntled. And it is not because of him but Cai¡¯s father.


    Earth Dragon also feels confused, ¡°According to you, Cai¡¯s father wants to make trouble for Cai?¡±


    ¡°Her father should be a malicious ghost,¡± Lu Yanran floats over unknowingly and says.


    ¡°A malicious ghost? What does it mean?¡± Earth Dragon asks.


    Although he is capable, it doesn¡¯t mean that he knows everything.


    Of course, in fact, there are not many things that Earth Dragon doesn¡¯t know.


    Now, it is just a coincidence.


    Lu Yanran takes a glance at Earth Dragon and explains, ¡°Some people will turn into malicious ghosts after dying. Unlike ordinary ghosts, malicious ghosts hold heavy resentment.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t malicious ghosts the same as fierce ghosts?¡± Earth Dragon asks.


    ¡°Fierce ghosts are different from malicious ghosts,¡± Lu Yanran says, ¡°Those who can be called fierce ghosts are malicious ghosts at the realm of Ghost General at least. Besides, once one becomes a malicious ghost, he won¡¯t be able to recognize his own closest relatives. And the first people he will hurt are his family. He thinks quite simply. He himself doesn¡¯t even know how many times he has been reincarnated. Relatives are merely related to him in this life.¡±


    Earth Dragon asks in confusion, ¡°In this case, shouldn¡¯t he have come earlier?¡±


    ¡°It takes time to become a malicious ghost, one or two years at least, mostly three or four years. And it also requires certain conditions, like meeting his family at the place where he dies,¡± Wen Yihuan answers.


    Gao Ge takes a tumble and feels regretful. It seems that Cai¡¯s father becomes a malicious ghost only because she and Xie Zhuolian sailed on the sea and they happened to go past the place where her father was drowned to death.


    ¡°Therefore, Cai¡¯s father claims to find her simply to kill her?¡± Earth Dragon is a bit furious. He doesn¡¯t understand how the malicious ghost thinks. Why does this malicious ghost want to hurt his daughter? Why does he still sustain in the world? He should just be reincarnated as an animal in the next life.


    ¡°Luckily, you stay at Cai¡¯s home these days. Otherwise, he could have come earlier,¡± Lu Yanran says.


    ¡°Wen,¡± Gao Ge says.


    ¡°Noted.¡± Gao Ge doesn¡¯t point it out but Wen Yihuan has taken his hint, saying with a smile, ¡°Leave this matter to me. I must dispel his soul!¡±


    Given Wen Yihuan¡¯s current capability, handling a malicious ghost is a piece of cake.


    ¡°Let me help you,¡± Lu Yanran hastens to say.


    She is a ghost indeed but not a malicious one. When she died, she didn¡¯t carry much resentment. These days, she has lived at Cai¡¯s home and had a good impression of Cai. Thus, she is also very furious now.


    ¡°Me too,¡± the bearded man strokes his beard and says, ¡°I cannot eat her noodles without paying her back. Count me in. I really want to see how capable the malicious ghost is.¡±


    Gao Ge is a bit speechless.


    Cai¡¯s father is a malicious ghost only and he has just managed to take shape. Otherwise, he couldn¡¯t only show up in Cai¡¯s dream.


    Wen Yihuan can deal with this kind of malicious ghost with ease. It is really unnecessary to let Lu Yanran and the bearded man help him. Nevertheless, they have nothing to do for now so it is not a big deal for them to join Wen Yihuan.


    The three of them get out of the yard. Soon, around three hundred people arrive.


    ¡°Mr. Gao, Lord Heaven Dragon orders us to go in there with you as the first batch,¡± one of the men says.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gao Ge nods.


    The length of the entrance of the cellar is limited. It is good enough that three hundred people can go through it at one time.


    Hence, they need to enter in batches.


    ¡°Line up first. When it is more or less the time, go in there one by one,¡± Gao Ge says.


    ¡°Yes!¡± They answer in unison, which sounds rather imposing.

 Chapter 808 - The Celestial Master Sect

    The members of the Dragon Court are all well-trained so they can do the most things within the shortest time. There won¡¯t be any mess.


    Actually, it was planned that only three hundred people were sent into the Ghost Sect while the tunnel under the cellar was opened. In the end, another one hundred people went in there.


    ¡°Go forward in line. Don¡¯t push others. Follow me. Be careful!¡± Gao Ge is holding a flag. Now, he feels that he is like a tour guide while the members of the Dragon Court are like tourists. Maybe he should distribute a small red hat to each of them.


    After entering the tomb passage, the members of the Dragon Court also look surprised.


    They have known that there is a tomb under the sea but unexpectedly, the tomb turns out to be so large. This point can be seen from the tomb passage in the depths. Just as a saying goes, one falling leaf is indicative of the coming of autumn.


    ¡°Gao Ge, what should we do next?¡± Water Dragon following Gao Ge down here asks.


    ¡°Wait here now. Let¡¯s go over there when everyone arrives. Otherwise, we might suffer losses,¡± Gao Ge says.


    Water Dragon nods his head, ¡°So we just stay here and do nothing?¡±


    ¡°Do you have poker cards with you?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    Water Dragon is so confused.


    ¡°Enough. You wait here and I still need to go out once again,¡± Gao Ge says, ¡°I still need to usher the people outside in here.¡±


    Water Dragon nods and then asks, ¡°Is there anything we need to take notice of?¡±


    Gao Ge thinks about it and says, ¡°Actually, the formation that was set here has been ruined by me. Supposedly, there won¡¯t be any problem but I cannot be sure anyway. Hence, you had better tell everyone not to run about. Don¡¯t lose anyone here before you actually go to the Ghost Sect. It will be too stupid.¡±


    Water Dragon immediately says okay. In fact, even if Gao Ge didn¡¯t say that or Water Dragon didn¡¯t give the instruction, the members of the Dragon Court wouldn¡¯t run about. It is fine at other times but now, the four hundred members are on the mission, during which they value discipline very much.


    When Gao Ge is back up there, he finds that Xie Zhuolian has waited for quite a long time.


    ¡°Gao Ge, Lord Heaven Dragon asks you to go and meet him after coming out.¡±


    ¡°Go to meet him?¡± Gao Ge feels confused and then asks, ¡°Is there anything going wrong?¡±


    Xie Zhuolian shakes her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know. According to Lord Heaven Dragon, it seems that the people of some blessed spot have arrived.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Gao Ge¡¯s heart slightly tightens. They are focusing on messing with the Ghost Sect but the people of the blessed spot come here at the moment. What¡¯s the catch? Do they want to show support for the Ghost Sect? Are they courting death?


    If they really think so, they should only mean to sneak into the Ghost Sect in secret. How can they have the nerve to go to Heaven Dragon?


    Besides, by far, he hasn¡¯t heard that the Ghost Sect has any backing in the blessed spots!


    With a long face, he tells Xie Zhuolian to look after Cai and tries to persuade her to leave. If Cai still doesn¡¯t want to leave here, Xie Zhuolian can directly take her away. Xie Zhuolian also claimed to take Cai to the Xie Family before. Gao Ge won¡¯t be assured if another person takes Cai away but he has nothing to worry about if Xie Zhuolian wants to take her away.


    When they arrive at Heaven Dragon¡¯s yard, Gao Ge finds in astonishment that there are some men wearing Taoist robes. One of them is more than 50 years old and another man is 16 or 17 years old. Among them, there is a white-bearded old man of a sage-like type, who is dressed in a wide Taoist robe. The back of the robe is embroidered with a black and white two-part Taiji diagram. He is wearing a lotus cap and a pair of flowing cloud shoes. Now, he is chatting merrily with Heaven Dragon. The two of them look extremely familiar with each other.


    ¡°Gao Ge, come here!¡± Upon seeing Gao Ge, Heaven Dragon instantly waves.


    Gao Ge walks forward with a frown.


    ¡°Taoist Master Xuantian, this is Gao Ge. I have told you about him before. Gao Ge, this is Taoist Master Xuantian from the Celestial Master Sect on Mount Longhu, one of the blessed spots,¡± Heaven Dragon says.


    Gao Ge is a bit surprised to see the old man before him.


    Quite some people know about the Celestial Master Sect on Mount Longhu but Gao Ge didn¡¯t expect that the Celestial Master Sect turned out to be one of the blessed spots.


    What surprises him more is how Heaven Dragon addressed the old man just now.


    Not everyone can be called a Taoist master.


    Only the people like Zhuangzi, Liezi, Wang Chongyang and Zhang Sanfeng can be called Taoist masters. They are the true Taoism attainers.


    ¡°Nice to meet you,¡± Gao Ge greets with clasped hands.


    ¡°Haha, nice to meet you too. I¡¯ve heard a lot about you. Since you could repel Heaven Dragon at the realm of Master, you must be extraordinarily capable!¡± Taoist Master Xuantian says with a smile.


    Gao Ge feels rather embarrassed and takes a look at Heaven Dragon only to find that the latter looks quite composed. Yet, he still hastens to say, ¡°Lord Heaven Dragon deliberately let me win. Besides, I was assisted by two monsters. It was not an honorable victory.¡±


    He really likes dissing Heaven Dragon but now that there are outsiders present, he cannot push his luck.


    Taoist Master Xuantian seems to guess Gao Ge¡¯s thought and then only grins.


    Heaven Dragon aside says, ¡°This time, the reason why Taoist Master Xuantian comes here from afar is that he has figured that there will be a Ghost Immortal in the Ghost Sect.¡±


    ¡°A Ghost Immortal?¡± Hearing that, Gao Ge also frowns, ¡°How is it possible? Even if there is a Ghost Immortal, it should directly ascend immortality. How can it stay in the Ghost Sect?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about it for now.¡± Heaven Dragon shakes his head.


    Gao Ge has to turn to look at Taoist Master Xuantian in confusion.


    Taoist Master Xuantian strokes his beard and says with a smile, ¡°Actually, it cannot be called a Ghost Immortal. To be accurate, it is a wisp of the residual soul of the Ghost Immortal. However, even so, its capability cannot be underestimated. Hence, our sovereign specially asks me to come here to do you the favor.¡±


    Gao Ge looks unperturbed, nods and then looks at Heaven Dragon.


    Heaven Dragon seems to have guessed what Gao Ge is concerned about so he says, ¡°Lord Dragon King also called me. He told me about this and asked me to express gratitude to you. We must keep your kind help in mind.¡±


    His words also reveal important information to Gao Ge.


    Just now, he didn¡¯t say anything but looked at Heaven Dragon. Actually, he simply wanted to ask whether the people of the Celestial Master Sect could be trusted.


    Now, Heaven Dragon¡¯s words are kind of an answer for Gao Ge.


    Since Dragon King has known about it and asked Heaven Dragon to express gratitude, it is actually good enough to prove that these people from the Celestial Master Sect are totally trustable.


    They don¡¯t trust Taoist Master Xuantian and his peers but Dragon King.


    They believe that on this issue, Dragon King will not take risks for sure.

 Chapter 809 - Safety Is the Top Priority

    ¡°Fire Dragon, take Taoist Master Xuantian to the entrance first. Gao Ge and I will follow,¡± Heaven Dragon turns to say to Fire Dragon.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Fire Dragon comes forward, ¡°Taoist Master Xuantian, this way, please.¡±


    Taoist Master Xuantian laughs and takes his peers to the cellar of Cai¡¯s home.


    After they leave, Heaven Dragon puts his arm around Gao Ge¡¯s shoulders and sits down.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Gao Ge looks at him in confusion, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Do you think the people of the Celestial Master Sect are here really to do us a favor?¡± Heaven Dragon says with a frown.


    Gao Ge feels confused.


    When he arrived just now, he saw Heaven Dragon and Taoist Master Xuantian talking happily. They looked rather familiar with each other. However, now as it appears, Heaven Dragon is still not assured about Taoist Master Xuantian and the other people of the Celestial Master Sect.


    Heaven Dragon heaves a sigh and touches his chin, saying, ¡°Actually, supposedly, since Lord Dragon King has called me, I should trust the Celestial Master Sect. Nevertheless, somehow, according to my understanding of them, they are always selfish. If they are really warmhearted and dedicated to killing all the monsters, curbing the violent and assisting the weak, I guess the Celestial Master Sect wouldn¡¯t become one of the blessed spots.¡±


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t respond.


    He doesn¡¯t know much about the Celestial Master Sect so he will only listen to Heaven Dragon talking.


    He cannot air his opinion randomly.


    Heaven Dragon continues saying, ¡°Quite some people in Huaxia know the Celestial Master Sect but recently, who has got the news of the Celestial Master Sect? Since they became a blessed spot, they have been unconcerned about the outside affairs. Actually, the other blessed spots are quite similar. They all dislike coming to the secular world but now, they volunteer to offer help. I have to say this is too weird.¡±


    Gao Ge says with a smile, ¡°Somehow, the Celestial Master Sect is an orthodox school and No. 1 Taoist school. I guess they won¡¯t hold any ulterior motives.¡±


    Heaven Dragon shakes his head, ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. Actually, whether the cultivators or the cultivation schools, they want only one thing¨Cto promote the position. They just want to improve their status in the field of immortal cultivation or among the blessed spots. There is nothing else. Taoist Master Xuantian is really a nice man. I also believe that he shouldn¡¯t have an evil mind. However, I don¡¯t believe that they are here simply to help us.¡±


    This is the first time that Gao Ge has seen Taoist Master Xuantian. They have rarely mingled before.


    Besides, probably because the Celestial Master Sect is too mysterious, Gao Ge didn¡¯t meet Taoist Master Xuantian in his last life.


    Therefore, now Heaven Dragon is relatively familiar with Taoist Master Xuantian but even Heaven Dragon suspects Taoist Master Xuantian, let alone Gao Ge.


    After pondering for a while, Gao Ge laughs and says, ¡°Since Lord Dragon King is willing to let him come here, he must be fully prepared for this. We don¡¯t need to worry about it then. After all, Lord Dragon King won¡¯t do us harm.¡±


    Heaven Dragon pats his head, laughs and nods, saying, ¡°Actually, you are right. I should trust Lord Dragon King. Besides, with the help of the people of the Celestial Master Sect, it will be easier for us to deal with the Ghost Sect. Admittedly, they have a lot of exquisite ways in this aspect.¡±


    Then, he asks about the previous situation and then Gao Ge briefs him.


    Having heard Gao Ge out, Heaven Dragon asks, ¡°You have been to the Ghost Sect, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    Gao Ge nods with a grin.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me about it?¡± Heaven Dragon asks.


    ¡°Actually, there is nothing to talk about. I¡¯ve been there indeed but I¡¯m worried that I might alert the Ghost Sect so I did nothing before coming back. Neither did I run about. The entrance in the tomb under the sea is actually connected with the back hill of the Ghost Sect. However, I have an idea.¡±


    Heaven Dragon says nothing and waits for Gao Ge to continue talking.


    Gao Ge continues saying, ¡°I have been to the Ghost Sect and taken a look. There is a dense forest at the back hill but it is still difficult to conceal one or two thousand members of the Dragon Court. Hence, I intend to go in there first.¡±


    ¡°Um?¡± Heaven Dragon frowns and says, ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    Gao Ge laughs and says, ¡°I enter the Ghost Sect first because I can conceal my Qi. In this way, they won¡¯t notice my sneaking. By then, I will make some noise in another place to attract the attention of the Ghost Sect. In this way, no people of the Ghost Sect will notice what happens at the back hill. Well, simply put, me going there first is a diversionary maneuver¡­¡±


    Before Gao Ge finishes talking, Heaven Dragon shakes his head harshly.


    ¡°No, it is too dangerous.¡±


    Gao Ge is slightly taken aback.


    Heaven Dragon says with his eyebrows furrowed, ¡°You are different from Meng Jing. You know what, the people of the Ghost Sect all regard you as their top enemy. If you really go there and get found by them, they will try their best to kill you regardless. You are strong indeed but if all the masters of the Ghost Sect work together, do you think how long you can hang on? Can you hang on until we all arrive? It is impossible. Hence, don¡¯t take the risks.¡±


    ¡°I can kill them in secret. I will shift the location after killing one, which will make them flustered. Maybe it won¡¯t affect the masters of the Ghost Sect but the disciples of the Ghost Sect will be panicked for sure. By then, they will feel frightened before getting into the battle. When you officially launch the general attack, you can have much fewer deaths.¡±


    Heaven Dragon is silent.


    He has told Gao Ge that he was worried about losing many people this time.


    However, apart from that, he said nothing else. Unexpectedly, Gao Ge has kept his words in mind.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°I think my idea is quite fantastic,¡± Gao Ge waves and says, ¡°Lord Heaven Dragon, don¡¯t hesitate. You are a smart man. You know, there is no problem with my plan. Maybe it is a bit risky but since Meng Jing is not afraid of danger, how can I be afraid? Besides, even without these things, I¡¯ve held grudges against the Ghost Sect all the time. And I¡¯ve killed a lot of people of the Ghost Sect. They hate me so much and I really hate them too. Now that there is a good opportunity, of course I want to kill more of them.¡±


    Heaven Dragon cracks a bitter smile.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about Wei Ming but I feel he was really nice. Hence, just take it that I go in there and kill a few enemies for him,¡± Gao Ge says calmly.


    After saying that, he just intends to turn around and leave. Evidently, Heaven Dragon cannot change his mind.


    ¡°Gao Ge.¡±


    Gao Ge stops.


    ¡°There are a lot of ways and safety is the top priority,¡± Heaven Dragon jokes, ¡°Remember this, your life is priceless.¡±


    ¡°Wei Ming¡¯s life is priceless too. So is the life of every member of the Dragon Court. We are all the same.¡± Gao Ge laughs and walks faster.

 Chapter 810 - Where Is He?

    Gao Ge is not a businessman but he is rather shrewd.


    He also thinks that his life is precious.


    Besides, he also thinks that his life is much more valuable than those of the people of the Ghost Sect but compared with those of the people of the Dragon Court, they are more or less the same.


    Therefore, if he can avoid a lot more deaths of the Dragon Court by taking some risks, he feels that it is a good deal.


    Xie Zhuolian has taken Cai away. Gao Ge learns about this from the members of the Dragon Court standing sentry at the door.


    Meng Jing has left with Xie Zhuolian too, which is required by Gao Ge.


    After all, Meng Jing¡¯s mission has been completed. He is fine with taking risks but he doesn¡¯t want Meng Jing to take risks anymore.


    Shortly, Wen Yihuan and the others come back.


    ¡°Did you find him?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    Upon entering the room, Wen Yihuan takes a gulp of water and wipes the water stain off his lips, saying, ¡°It was really difficult to find him but with the help of Lu Yanran, we found him and destroyed him.¡±


    It is easy said and doesn¡¯t sound difficult. That¡¯s what the truth is. Cai¡¯s father was only a malicious ghost that had just taken shape. Even though he had a bit of capability, he was still easy to deal with. Since Wen Yihuan and the others worked together, he couldn¡¯t survive then.


    It is like three top players go to the novice village for quests. How difficult can it be?


    ¡°As we guessed, Cai¡¯s father was in a confused state of mind. I asked him why he wanted to hurt Cai and he just talked nonsense to me.¡±


    ¡°What nonsense did he say?¡± Gao Ge asks with a grin, ¡°Let me guess. Did he think that Cai was his daughter so it was a matter of course that he wanted to kill Cai?¡±


    Wen Yihuan instantly stares at Gao Ge with a strange look, ¡°You followed us there in secret?¡±


    Gao Ge chuckles, ¡°Do you think I would bother to do that?¡±


    ¡°Then how did you know that?¡± Wen Yihuan asks in confusion.


    Gao Ge heaves a sigh and says, ¡°Putting aside the delirious malicious ghosts, even those living people with mental problems also believe that they can do whatever they want to their children because it is them who give their children life. No one can intervene. Recently, it has been slightly better. After all, a lot of public attention has been given to family abuse but in the earlier days, it was not rare that parents beat their children to death.¡±


    Wen Yihuan is slightly dazed and then nods with bitter feelings.


    ¡°According to you, I increasingly feel that humans are more terrible than ghosts.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Gao Ge sneers, ¡°By now, what I have heard most is human killing human. How many times have you seen ghosts killing people?¡±


    Wen Yihuan doesn¡¯t respond.


    He feels that if he discusses this issue with Gao Ge, he may have physical and mental problems then.


    He will probably suffer trauma.


    ¡°Forget it. Since you¡¯ve destroyed him, it is actually not a big deal. Just don¡¯t tell Cai about it. Well¡­ Don¡¯t let her know ever,¡± Gao Ge says.


    Wen Yihuan and the bearded man both nod harshly.


    Even Lu Yanran puckers her lips and says, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Cai is a kid but they are not.


    Therefore, they are aware that if this is known by Cai, she must be severely traumatized.


    After all, these years, Cai still believes her father is not dead so she stays here all the time, waiting for him to come back.


    If she learns that her father she keeps thinking about should want to kill her, what kind of blow will it be for Cai? It is really hard to imagine.


    Sitting in the room, Gao Ge also tells Wen Yihuan and the others about his thoughts.


    After hearing Gao Ge out, Wen Yihuan and the others have the same reaction as Heaven Dragon.


    ¡°No. That¡¯s too dangerous,¡± Wen Yihuan says first.


    ¡°Yeah, Mr. Gao, will you reconsider it?¡± The bearded man whispers, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t think you need to take the risk¡­¡±


    ¡°I think it is necessary,¡± Gao Ge looks at him and says.


    The bearded man is dazed and a bit embarrassed.


    Gao Ge feels it is necessary because he thinks if he takes the risks, he can avoid many losses of the members of the Dragon Court, which is a very good deal.


    The bearded man doesn¡¯t think it is necessary because, in fact, he doesn¡¯t care about the lives of the members of the Dragon Court.


    After all, he didn¡¯t mingle with the people of the Dragon Court in the past. They are actually strangers. However, Gao Ge is his master now. It goes without saying which one is more important.


    Seeing Gao Ge¡¯s determined eyes, the bearded man realizes that on this issue, he had better not oppose Gao Ge. Otherwise, he would only annoy Gao Ge.


    ¡°Have you made up your mind?¡± Wen Yihuan asks.


    ¡°Of course. If I didn¡¯t, why would I tell you about it?¡± Gao Ge says smilingly, ¡°Hence, if I go over there first, you will have to take the members of the Dragon Court there then.¡±


    Wen Yihuan heaves a sigh, points at Gao Ge and still says nothing.


    He also knows that on this issue, he cannot convince Gao Ge at all.


    In this case, he may as well say nothing¡­


    When the cellar is opened again, Gao Ge immediately goes inside. Wen Yihuan also ushers several hundred members of the Dragon Court in there as well as the people of the Celestial Master Sect.


    They enter in batches. When the fourth batch of people also goes into the tomb, it will be the time for them to launch attacks.


    Heaven Dragon stays outside and intends to go inside with the fourth batch in case of an accident outside.


    To Heaven Dragon¡¯s surprise, Meng Jing and Xie Zhuolian return.


    ¡°Why are you back?¡± Heaven Dragon pulls a long face.


    ¡°We also want to go inside,¡± Meng Jing says in a low voice.


    Xie Zhuolian nods aside.


    Heaven Dragon looks even more annoyed.


    Without hesitation, he immediately shakes his head and rejects their request.


    ¡°No, absolutely not. No, don¡¯t ever think about it!¡±


    How absurd!


    If Gao Ge knows he allows Xie Zhuolian and Meng Jing to enter the Ghost Sect with the people of the Dragon Court, will Gao Ge lose his temper again?


    As Meng Jing is back safe and sound, Gao Ge smiles more and the atmosphere gets much better.


    If anything untoward happens to her¡­


    Heaven Dragon doesn¡¯t dare to think about it¡­


    ¡°But Meng Jing keeps saying that she has a bad foreboding,¡± Xie Zhuolian immediately says.


    Heaven Dragon frowns and looks at Meng Jing.


    Meng Jing takes a deep breath and looks Heaven Dragon in the eye, saying, ¡°I have a feeling that Gao Ge may encounter danger in the Ghost Sect this time so I must go with you¡­ Where is he now?¡±


    Heaven Dragon doesn¡¯t know how to answer the question.


    Should he tell Meng Jing that Gao Ge may have entered the Ghost Sect by now?


    If he does, Meng Jing will be even more worried then.

 Chapter 812 - Demon Quelling Seal

    Gao Ge knows that Taoist Master Xuantian, who is old and unfathomably capable, is actually difficult to predict.


    He can think of this not because he is very smart. Ahem. Maybe this is one of the reasons. It is more because Taoist Master Xuantian wants to let him have such a conjecture.


    After all, Taoist Master Xuantian is not an innocent man.


    If Taoist Master Xuantian were really so easy to predict, he would have been killed.


    ¡°Gao Ge, what do you think?¡± Taoist Master Xuantian asks.


    Gao Ge frowns and says, ¡°You don¡¯t know this¨CI¡¯ve no longer been a member of the Dragon Court. I don¡¯t have a say in this.¡±


    He is good at buck-passing. Of course, he knows how to deal with this now.


    Gao Ge¡¯s answer seems to have been predicted by Taoist Master Xuantian. At least, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t find any expression of surprise or disgruntlement on his face as if he is really confident.


    ¡°Gao Ge, rest assured. Since I¡¯ve told you about this, I won¡¯t make things difficult for you,¡± Taoist Master Xuantian flattens his beard and says smilingly.


    Gao Ge nods but he doesn¡¯t rush to say anything but waits for him to continue talking.


    Since Taoist Master Xuantian dares to say so, he must have made some arrangement or even have reached a deal with the Dragon Court. However, Heaven Dragon doesn¡¯t know about this matter. He even has given Gao Ge a reminder before. Therefore, even Heaven Dragon is not in the know. Based on all the information he has collected, if Taoist Master Xuantian really has come to an agreement with the Dragon Court, it must have something to do with Dragon King.


    ¡°Dragon King has known about this,¡± Taoist Master Xuantian says slowly.


    Gao Ge¡¯s conjecture turns out to be right!


    He believes that Taoist Master Xuantian doesn¡¯t need to lie to him on this issue.


    He is just a bit curious that such being the case, what conditions Taoist Master Xuantian has agreed to.


    To come here and help?


    This is not likely.


    Taoist Master Xuantian¡¯s joining can only be like giving wings to a tiger. Maybe it can bring some unexpected effect.


    However, since Taoist Master Xuantian attaches so much importance to that thing, Gao Ge is pretty sure that even if the Dragon Court doesn¡¯t agree on anything, Taoist Master Xuantian will still come here with his disciples.


    He can¡¯t help it.


    This is between them and the Ghost Sect.


    Therefore, under the circumstance, even if the Celestial Master Sect wants to get away, it will be impossible. Besides, if they really didn¡¯t come, they would be still worried. What if the Dragon Court finds the thing and refuses to give it to them?


    ¡°Do you want to know what we have promised the Dragon Court?¡± Taoist Master Xuantian says smilingly.


    Gao Ge coughs and says, ¡°If you want to tell me¡­¡±


    ¡°It is not that I don¡¯t want to tell you but that it is quite complicated to tell you now. However, it won¡¯t be long before you know it,¡± Taoist Master Xuantian says, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to establish your own sect in Jiangnan City? It has something to do with this matter. And this is all you need to know for now.¡±


    Gao Ge really wants to spit.


    Do the people around his age all like keeping others in suspense?


    Nevertheless, Taoist Master Xuantian doesn¡¯t look like a man of loose lips. Even if he asks further, it may be difficult to get the answer he wants from Taoist Master Xuantian. Such being the case, he may as well stop asking.


    Besides, Gao Ge is not that curious. Neither does he want to force others to do as he wishes.


    ¡°Oh right, Taoist Master Xuantian, you mentioned that there was your thing in the Ghost Sect. What is that?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    He is not curious about that actually. However, since Taoist Master Xuantian hopes that Gao Ge can help find the thing, he must know what it is. After all, he cannot enter the Ghost Sect and then ask the sovereign, ¡°Hey, old man, I heard that you had the thing of the Celestial Master Sect. What is it?¡±


    He wouldn¡¯t get the answer for sure.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you really going to take me with you?¡± Taoist Master Xuantian asks.


    Gao Ge says smilingly, ¡°If you are sure of not being noticed by the people of the Ghost Sect, I¡¯m cool with it.¡±


    Hearing that, Taoist Master Xuantian can only hasten to shake his head, ¡°In this case, forget it then. I can¡¯t do anything about it. The Yin Qi of the people of the Ghost Sect is naturally against the Taoist Qi of us, the people of the Celestial Master Sect. If I really appear in the Ghost Sect, I will be like a cop getting into a bandits¡¯ den. It will be really strange if they can¡¯t find me.¡±


    Gao Ge laughs and says nothing but his eyes seem to be saying, ¡°In this case, why do you talk so much?¡±


    Taoist Master Xuantian laughs. When he reaches out his hand, he has a painting in his hand.


    Gao Ge fetches the painting suspiciously. After unfolding it slowly, he is a bit surprised to take a look at it.


    ¡°Is this what you¡¯ve lost in the Ghost Sect?¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡± When Gao Ge is staring at the painting, Taoist Master Xuantian is also observing his facial expression, ¡°Have you seen it before?¡±


    Gao Ge shakes his head, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen it on my own. If I¡¯m right, this should be Demon Quelling Seal, right?¡±


    Taoist Master Xuantian slightly squints his eyes and chuckles. He says nothing but he still nods.


    This also means that Gao Ge¡¯s guess is right.


    ¡°If this is what you¡¯ve lost, I trust you more. This belongs to the Celestial Master Sect indeed,¡± Gao Ge says.


    Taoist Master Xuantian feels confounded then.


    ¡°Not many people know the Demon Quelling Seal. How do you know it?¡±


    Gao Ge says smilingly, ¡°If you are willing to tell me how to use the Demon Quelling Seal, I can tell you too.¡±


    Taoist Master Xuantian has no other choice but to wave in a hurry.


    ¡°In this case, forget about it then.¡± What? To tell Gao Ge about the usage of the Demon Quelling Seal? If he does, it will be no different from giving it to Gao Ge. It will be fine if Gao Ge doesn¡¯t find the Demon Quelling Seal. However, if Gao Ge really finds the Demon Quelling Seal, he will probably not return it.


    It would be better if he didn¡¯t know about the Demon Quelling Seal. Nevertheless, since Gao Ge also knows about the Demon Quelling Seal, he must know what it means.


    Legend has it that the Demon Quelling Seal was carved out of an otherworldly rock by a master of metaphysics. When it was completed, the heavenly thunder rumbled; the gods and ghosts were astonished. It contained endless Taoist conceptions. More dreadfully, the master of metaphysics used the Demon Quelling Seal to subdue demons and even killed tens of kings of evils. Therefore, as long as one has the Demon Quelling Seal and can motivate it, he can put himself in an almost invincible position. Even faced with an opponent as strong as a king of evil, this thing can increase his odds of winning. It is not simply a treasure but an immortal implement or even a divine implement!


    Taoist Master Xuantian thinks about it and says, ¡°If you really find the Demon Quelling Seal and give it to me, I won¡¯t let you suffer loss.¡±


    Gao Ge nods smilingly and turns to walk onto the bridge.

 Chapter 813 - You Are Gao Ge?

    After Gao Ge leaves, a disciple of the Celestial Master Sect finally walks to Taoist Master Xuantian. He is also the eldest disciple of Taoist Master Xuantian.


    ¡°Master, aren¡¯t you worried that he will occupy it after finding the Demon Quelling Seal?¡±


    Taoist Master Xuantian takes a look at him and smiles, asking, ¡°In your heart, am I so stupid?¡±


    Greatly shocked, the disciple hastens to say, ¡°I dare not.¡±


    ¡°Rest assured. Actually, I didn¡¯t mean to reveal the Demon Quelling Seal to him but even though I said nothing, he easily recognized the Demon Quelling Seal and told its name only by taking a glance at the painting. Still, this is not a big deal. Although the usage of the Demon Quelling Seal is simple, he can never find it if we don¡¯t tell him. It requires our exclusive gestures and a spell. Do you really think whoever finds the Demon Quelling Seal can use it randomly?¡±


    Speaking of that, he also bursts out laughing and says, ¡°It has been tens of years since the Ghost Sect found the Demon Quelling Seal but did we hear about it over the past tens of years? It was figured out by the sovereign when he broke through recently. If it were not for our sovereign, we couldn¡¯t have known the Demon Quelling Seal was in the Ghost Sect¡¯s hands. What does it mean?¡±


    Luckily, the chief disciple of Taoist Master Xuantian is not stupid. He immediately comes to his senses and says, ¡°This also means that the people of the Ghost Sect haven¡¯t found the way to use the Demon Quelling Seal these years.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Taoist Master Xuantian nods and says, ¡°They have had the Demon Quelling Seal for so many years. Are they all idiots? Despite so, they still cannot find the usage of the Demon Quelling Seal. Even if Gao Ge gets it, it won¡¯t be of use for him. However, the benefits I¡¯ve promised him are real.¡±


    The chief disciple says smilingly, ¡°You really have wonderful foresight.¡±


    ¡°Wonderful foresight? I¡¯m not that capable.¡± Taoist Master Xuantian shakes his head.


    When Meng Jing and Xie Zhuolian also rush here and learn that Gao Ge has gone to the Ghost Sect since three hours ago, they are both taken aback.


    ¡°Lord Earth Dragon, why didn¡¯t you stop him?¡± Meng Jing says with disgruntlement.


    Earth Dragon says with a bitter smile, ¡°Meng Jing, it is really irresponsible of you to say so. Don¡¯t you know your man? Could I stop him?¡±


    Meng Jing heaves a sigh.


    She is very worried now but she also knows it is Gao Ge¡¯s own decision.


    Besides, she feels that there is nothing wrong with Gao Ge¡¯s decision. What he does can help avoid many losses of the members of the Dragon Court indeed but the premise is that Gao Ge can stay safe.


    Now.


    Three hours are enough to scout most of the Ghost Sect.


    Although he and Wen Yohan have been here, they only stayed here for a little while. They left here at once after making sure this was the Ghost Sect.


    At that time, Meng Jing hasn¡¯t gone out. Although Gao Ge also wanted to find Meng Jing as soon as possible, he was afraid of alarming the people of the Ghost Sect. In that case, he not only couldn¡¯t rescue Meng Jing but also would get her into trouble.


    Having thought back and forth, Gao Ge could only choose to leave.


    This time, Gao Ge has no scruples here.


    After all, it won¡¯t be long before the members of the Dragon Court get in here.


    What he needs to do is create as much chaos in the Ghost Sect as possible by killing some disciples of the Ghost Sect and causing a panic here and there. After the people of the Dragon Court arrive, they will probably be able to destroy the Ghost Sect at one fling.


    Of course, Gao Ge also cherishes his life. He knows what he wants to do is very dangerous so he must be really careful.


    Although the golden monkey and the fox spirit also follow here, he still tries his best not to be found by the masters of the Ghost Sect too early. If the people of the Ghost Sect lay siege to them, he may be killed here even with the help of the two monsters.


    The Ghost Sect is disgusting indeed but honestly, its capability can¡¯t be underestimated.


    Gao Ge won¡¯t be that stupid to take the people of the Ghost Sect thoroughly lightly.


    When he talked with Meng Jing before, Gao Ge also had a rough understanding of the Ghost Sect. However, what he has learned about the Ghost Sect is not enough to enable him to act rashly here.


    ¡°I shall kill a few people to warm up,¡± Gao Ge thinks.


    At the moment, he suddenly hears a conversation.


    ¡°Someone comes so soon?¡± Gao Ge is also surprised. He quickly finds a tree, taps on the ground gently and leaps into the tree.


    The sound of talking becomes nearer and nearer.


    Gao Ge looks ahead and finds that two disciples of the Ghost Sect are walking here, holding lamps.


    ¡°I heard that Fellow Disciple Mu has left.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. He ran away in secret but I guess he won¡¯t end well. He is too silly. Doesn¡¯t he know that the people of the Dragon Court have besieged us from outside?¡± The other disciple says with a sigh.


    ¡°Alas. Yet, he is taking a chance. Fellow Disciple Mu obviously feels that if he continues staying in the Ghost Sect, he will die for sure. In this case, he may as well give it a shot. Maybe the Dragon Court¡¯s defense is slack?¡±


    Hearing that, Gao Ge takes a tumble.


    No wonder these days, he has heard Heaven Dragon mention a dozen disciples of the Ghost sect were caught.


    It turns out that they ran out in secret.


    And it won¡¯t be a big deal that the people of the Ghost Sect have found the Dragon Court¡¯s action.


    The Dragon Court is acting on a big scale and also besieges the entrance and exit of the Ghost Sect. Almost every disciple that gets out will be caught.


    ¡°Oh, it is such a pity. We could run out a few days ago but now, it is too difficult.¡±


    ¡°Enough. Don¡¯t talk about it anymore. Let¡¯s go back after finishing this round. We can only hope that the Ghost Sect can get through this.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. The bi*ch called Meng Jing must take the blame. She sneaked into our¡­¡±


    He stops abruptly before he finishes talking.


    The disciple walking in front looks back only to see another face.


    The moment he wants to speak, Gao Ge has gripped his neck.


    ¡°Be quiet if you don¡¯t want to die,¡± Gao Ge says fiercely.


    Gao Ge wanted to hear more of their conversation and see if there was any useful information but upon hearing one of them cursing Meng Jing, he just can¡¯t hold back his temper.


    The disciple of the Ghost Sect whose neck is gripped by Gao Ge widens his eyes.


    ¡°If you are cooperative enough, I can spare your life. Let¡¯s see if you can take the opportunity,¡± says Gao Ge. Then, he just loosens his hand.


    The disciple of the Ghost Sect sits on the ground and coughs harshly several times. Then, he says in an extremely frightened voice, ¡°You¡­ You are Gao Ge?¡±


    Gao Ge laughs.


    It appears that he is quite famous in the Ghost Sect.

 Chapter 814 - It Is Said that There Is a Ghost Immortal

    Gao Ge¡¯s name and appearance are almost known to all in the Ghost Sect.


    After all, quite some people of the Ghost Sect have suffered losses due to Gao Ge.


    Therefore, Gao Ge has been included in the ¡°must-killed¡± list by the Ghost Sect. The people on the list can hardly survive because all the disciples of the Ghost Sect will strive to kill them by all means. As long as they come back with Gao Ge¡¯s head, they will be rewarded.


    However, Gao Ge grows too fast, which also means that the Ghost Sect has no chance of killing him at all, at least within a short time.


    Heaven Dragon and the others in the Dragon Court are also on the list but they are still alive. Don¡¯t the people of the Ghost Sect want to kill them?


    Of course they do but they just can¡¯t. So it is with Gao Ge. They wanted to gather all the masters of the Ghost Sect and make a plan to kill him later. However, to their surprise, Gao Ge has come for them before they can execute their plan against him.


    In the darkness, two disciples of the Ghost Sect wearing black robes are still wandering outside.


    ¡°Mr. Gao, you promised to let go of me,¡± a disciple of the Ghost Sect whispers.


    ¡°Cut the crap.¡± Gao Ge frowns and says with disgruntlement, ¡°If I¡¯m found by the people of the Ghost Sect, I will kill you first.¡±


    Hearing that, the disciple of the Ghost Sect can¡¯t help shivering and only feel uncomfortable, thinking that he is really unlucky today. On second thoughts, he feels his peer was more unlucky, who was killed before meeting Gao Ge. On the contrary, he still stands a chance of living at least.


    Thinking of that, he feels slightly better.


    People all like comparing. When they are in a desperate situation, as long as they realize someone is more unlucky than them, they will surely feel better.


    ¡°Mr. Gao, where are you going?¡± The disciple of the Ghost Sect asks in a low voice.


    He wants to know what on earth Gao Ge¡¯s destination is so that he can seize the time to take Gao Ge there and then himself can run away.


    His goal is quite simple.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a hurry. Tell me. Where is Li Lang?¡±


    Gao Ge has never taken Li Lang seriously but he is quite surprised that Li Lang should be able to join the Ghost Sect.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t want to feed a tiger to his own detriment so it is quite good to find Li Lang first.


    Moreover, Li Lang even dares to covet Meng Jing after joining the Ghost Sect.


    This is outrageous.


    ¡°Li Lang? You mean our peer, Li Lang?¡± The disciple of the Ghost Sect says, ¡°If you want to find him, I¡¯m afraid your trip here will be in vain.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Gao Ge frowns.


    ¡°He has left the Ghost Sect. Besides, he is rather acute. Right after Meng Jing left, he seemed to notice something and immediately got out of the Ghost Sect with a pretext,¡± the disciple of the Ghost Sect snaps, ¡°Humph. Master once thought that he was a good talent. Unexpectedly, he is a cowardly villain.¡±


    Gao Ge snorts and says, ¡°Don¡¯t be so righteous here. If you could, you would have run away, wouldn¡¯t you? It is just that you don¡¯t have a chance.¡±


    The disciple of the Ghost Sect feels a bit embarrassed.


    ¡°How do you know about this?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°Li Lang is my fellow disciple. We are taught by the same master¨CElder Sanshi. How would I not know?¡±


    ¡°Elder Sanshi?¡± Gao Ge keeps the name in mind.


    It is so bold of him to take Li Lang as his disciple.


    ¡°Well, Mr. Gao, I need to change the shift now. It will be others on patrol later,¡± the disciple continues talking.


    Suddenly, footsteps suddenly come from behind.


    ¡°Fellow Disciple Song, Fellow Disciple Qian, why are you still here? You can go back now. Just leave the wee hours to us.¡± Two disciples of the Ghost Sect walk to them.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t look back. He is afraid that he will be recognized by them.


    ¡°I¡¯m Fellow Disciple Qian. Fellow Disciple Song has been killed by you,¡± the disciple of the Ghost Sect standing beside Gao Ge says in a low voice.


    Gao Ge nods and suddenly turns around. Two streaks of Qi emit and go through two disciples of the Ghost Sect walking towards them.


    The disciples of the Ghost Sect only notice the killing Qi but before they can react, they have collapsed without making any sound.


    Fellow Disciple Qian is dumbstruck aside.


    He knows Gao Ge is very awesome. Otherwise, Gao Ge wouldn¡¯t be such an eyesore of the Ghost Sect. Unexpectedly, Gao Ge has become so strong.


    ¡°What are you looking at? Behave well if you don¡¯t want to do,¡± Gao Ge snorts and says.


    Fellow Disciple Qian breaks out in a cold sweat and hastens to nod, ¡°Yeah. Mr. Gao, please rest assured. As long you let go of me, I¡¯ll do as told for sure¡­¡±


    Fellow Disciple Qian wanted to pretend to be polite and compliant with Gao Ge but now he has thought it through. Gao Ge is capable and a lot of masters are coming to deal with the Ghost Sect. This time, the Ghost Sect is really impossible to escape its doom. In this case, he may as well find himself a retreat. Although he is also risking his life now, he still has a chance of surviving anyway¡­


    ¡°Where does the Ghost Sect keep the treasures?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°In Five Ghosts Mansion,¡± Fellow Disciple Qian immediately says without thinking.


    It is not a secret in the Ghost Sect.


    The Ghost Token was kept in Five Ghosts Mansion. There are countless things in Five Ghosts Mansion. The people of the Ghost Sect are only confused about why Meng Jing only took away the Ghost Token since she could sneak into Five Ghosts Mansion.


    If they were her¡­ Well, they don¡¯t have the nerve to enter Five Ghosts Mansion.


    ¡°Five Ghosts Mansion?¡± Gao Ge ponders over it and shakes his head.


    He has heard from Meng Jing about Five Ghosts Mansion before. There are five Ghost Kings in Five Ghosts Mansion. They may be no match for Gao Ge but once any conflict happens, great noise will be caused. By then, plenty of people of the Ghost Sect will be incurred. Therefore, it is unwise to go to Five Ghosts Mansion now.


    ¡°Mr. Gao, why don¡¯t you tell me your goal so that I can help brainstorm? Fellow Disciple Qian proposes in a low voice.


    Gao Ge is amused.


    Are the people of the Ghost Sect so good at suiting their actions to the time?


    When Gao Ge is about to say something, he suddenly hears a howl.


    With a frown, he subconsciously looks north.


    When he hears the howl, the face of Fellow Disciple Qian aside turns pale and his two legs are trembling.


    ¡°What is that place?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°That¡­ That is the sand fort (which pronounces the same as idiot),¡± Fellow Disciple Qian says.


    It is so amusing when Fellow Disciple Qian utters the words¨Csand fort. No, whoever utters the words will sound hilarious, which is so not aligned with the serious atmosphere at the moment!


    ¡°What¡¯s about the howl?¡±


    ¡°I heard that there was a Ghost Immortal¡­¡± Fellow Disciple Qian just tells whatever he knows.

 Chapter 815 - A Skeleton

    Ghost Immortal again?


    Gao Ge frowns and starts to ruminate.


    According to Taoist Master Xuantian, it has been deduced that there will be a Ghost Immortal in the Ghost Sect.


    He thought it was Taoist Master Xuantian¡¯s pretext but now that Fellow Disciple Qian has talked about it again, it means that what Taoist Master Xuantian said is true.


    Although Gao Ge doesn¡¯t know much about the Ghost Sect, it doesn¡¯t mean that he doesn¡¯t know what the Ghost Immortal is.


    However, only when a Ghost Emperor becomes immortal can he reach the realm of Ghost Immortal. How can the Ghost Immortal be tolerated in the secular world?


    This¡­really doesn¡¯t make sense!


    Fellow Disciple Qian takes the opportunity and hastens to continue, ¡°I heard from my master that it was not a complete Ghost Immortal but the residual soul of a Ghost Immortal. However, even so, its capability cannot be underestimated.¡±


    Gao Ge snorts and says, ¡°Why do you have the residual soul of a Ghost Immortal?¡±


    ¡°That was left by a Ghost Emperor of our Ghost Sect which tried to ascend immortality but eventually failed and perished many years ago. Nevertheless, I don¡¯t know much about the details. It is said that Granny is in the sand fort now.¡±


    ¡°Granny?¡± Gao Ge is a bit dazed.


    The master of Meng Jing?


    ¡°Granny is the wife of the late sovereign. She can control the residual soul of the Ghost Immortal. I suppose she should be the most capable person in our Ghost Sect,¡± Fellow Disciple Qian says.


    Gao Ge nods.


    ¡°Ahem. Mr. Gao, I suggest you not go to the sand fort. There are quite some secrets in the sand fort but there are also plenty of strong ghosts. Besides, many of the ghosts there are not under our control. The sand fort is actually a place to suppress them,¡± Fellow Disciple Qian says, ¡°If you really choose to go alone, you probably won¡¯t be able to get out safely.¡±


    Even though Fellow Disciple Qian has learned about Gao Ge¡¯s capability, he still doesn¡¯t think that Gao Ge can intrude the sand fort forcibly.


    For the disciples of the Ghost Sect, Immortal Burying Valley is a very dangerous place. Once one enters that place, he will have a slim chance of surviving.


    Yet, Immortal Burying Valley is a legend only. Not many disciples of the Ghost Sect know how terrible it is. However, the sand fort is different. Every disciple of the Ghost Sect is horrified by the sand fort deep inside their hearts.


    ¡°Interesting,¡± Gao Ge says, ¡°What¡¯s about the sand fort? What do you know about it?¡±


    Fellow Disciple Qian only shakes his head.


    ¡°Mr. Gao, actually, I believe you¡¯ve also seen it through. My position in the Ghost Sect is not low but even so, I know really little about the sand fort. Even some elders of the Ghost Sect don¡¯t know much about the sand fort, not to mention me.¡±


    Gao Ge nods.


    Judging from Fellow Disciple Qian¡¯s facial expression, Gao Ge can tell that he is not lying.


    Besides, Fellow Disciple Qian doesn¡¯t have the guts to deceive Gao Ge now.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to go in there now,¡± Gao Ge says.


    He also doesn¡¯t want to put him in danger. He is curious indeed. Besides, if possible, he really wants to ruin the sand fort but he knows that in light of his current capability, it is basically impossible to destroy the sand fort.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Take me to Five Ghosts Mansion first,¡± Gao Ge says after thinking for a while. He doesn¡¯t mean to go inside but it is fine to take a look from outside.


    Fellow Disciple Qian nods and suddenly thinks of something. He points at the two corpses behind him.


    ¡°Mr. Gao, if the corpses are not dealt with, I¡¯m afraid they will be found soon. After all, not only a few people are on patrol at night. The Ghost Sect is so big. Maybe there are even ten patrol teams every day.¡±


    He is really thinking for Gao Ge¡¯s own good.


    Well.


    He is also thinking for himself.


    After all, he and Gao Ge are in the same boat. Since he pins his hopes of surviving on Gao Ge, of course he hopes that Gao Ge can be safe. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t stop Gao Ge from going to the sand fort.


    ¡°Deal with them?¡± Gao Ge puts on a weird look and then shakes his head, ¡°Just leave them here.¡±


    Since Gao Ge has said so, Fellow Disciple Qian cannot say anything more. He only has a strange feeling.


    Of course he doesn¡¯t know the reason why Gao Ge doesn¡¯t want to deal with the corpses is that Gao Ge simply wants to let the disciples of the Ghost Sect see them and feel panicked.


    Shortly, Gao Ge arrives at Five Ghosts Mansion.


    There is still a distance from Five Ghosts Mansion but Gao Ge has sensed the terrifying Qi of the five Ghost Kings.


    However, the five Ghost Kings can¡¯t sense him yet.


    Apart from that, there are four or five disciples of the Ghost Sect standing outside Five Ghosts Mansion.


    ¡°The Ghost Token in Five Ghosts Mansion was stolen, which gave the sovereign and the others a reminder. Hence, Five Ghosts Mansion is strictly guarded now,¡± Fellow Disciple Qian whispers aside and seems to be afraid of being heard by the guards outside Five Ghosts Mansion.


    Gao Ge nods and suddenly has an idea.


    As to whether he can execute it, he must discuss it with the golden monkey and the fox spirit.


    ¡°That disciple is my chief fellow disciple, the chief disciple of Elder Sanshi. He is really capable, who has taken down a Ghost King before.¡± Fellow Disciple Qian points at a middle-aged man.


    ¡°No talking for now,¡± Gao Ge says.


    Fellow Disciple Qian immediately remains silent and stares at Gao Ge in confusion.


    Now, Gao Ge says nothing and does nothing. He only stands there in a daze.


    He doesn¡¯t know that Gao Ge is communicating with the instrument spirit in his body now.


    ¡°Are you sure there are a lot of good things in Five Ghosts Mansion?¡±


    ¡°Of course. If it were not for the good things in there, would I show up?¡± The instrument spirit replies.


    It has got a point here.


    Although the bronze mirror has been in the star map of Gao Ge, the instrument spirit rarely appears. Most of the time, it is sleeping.


    ¡°It is not difficult to enter Five Ghosts Mansion. Didn¡¯t you think of it just now? The fox spirit can deal with the five Ghost Kings in Five Ghosts Mansion by trapping them in the illusion. With the help of the golden monkey, there won¡¯t be any problem to trap them in the illusion,¡± the instrument spirit continues talking, ¡°By then, you just do away with the five Ghost Kings. The golden monkey and the fox spirit can work together to cover your Qi. In this way, you won¡¯t get caught.¡±


    Gao Ge says nothing.


    What the instrument spirit has said is exactly what Gao Ge thought before but he is not sure of the odds of success. However, since the instrument spirit has said so, it means that Gao Ge¡¯s idea should work. Of course, he still has to discuss with the fox spirit and the golden monkey. After all, in his eyes, the instrument spirit is always unreliable.


    ¡°There is something in Five Ghosts Mansion, which may help you directly reach the realm of Grand Master,¡± the instrument spirit continues saying.


    Gao Ge is suddenly spirited.


    He has been at the realm of Master for quite a while so he is clear that it is really difficult to reach the realm of Grand Master given his current capability.


    Does it mean that he can light up another star map?


    Well, this is quite tempting¡­


    ¡°What about you? What do you want? Is there anything you want in the mansion?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°Haha. You are so smart. Indeed. I also need something. It is right in there,¡± the instrument spirit says.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°A skeleton,¡± the instrument spirit says in a composed tone.

 Chapter 816 - Enter Five Ghosts Mansion

    Gao Ge is a bit dazed to hear the instrument spirit out.


    A skeleton?


    Why does the instrument spirit want such a thing?


    ¡°Whose skeleton is it?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    Supposedly, the instrument spirit won¡¯t be interested in an ordinary skeleton.


    Hence, there must be something special about the skeleton it asks for.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to know about this,¡± the instrument spirit says arrogantly.


    Gao Ge really feels like taking the bronze mirror out of his star map and then smashing it. Otherwise, it would be too annoying to hear the instrument spirit put on airs all the time.


    ¡°Humph. You can¡¯t beat me anyway! Are you angry?¡± The instrument spirit adds.


    Gao Ge is speechless.


    He is increasingly curious about who on earth the former owner of the instrument spirit was. Why could its former owner be that tolerant?


    ¡°Actually, to be frank, I really didn¡¯t expect that your cultivation level could be elevated so fast. If you really can enter the realm of Grand Master at a stretch, you can be equated with my former owner indeed,¡± the instrument spirit says with a sigh.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine to talk. Just don¡¯t insult me,¡± Gao Ge says with disgruntlement.


    ¡°When did I insult you?¡± The instrument spirit is really confused.


    ¡°Humph. Who wants to be the same as your old owner? He is already dead.¡± Gao Ge snorts.


    The instrument is rendered speechless.


    Gao Ge suddenly feels shocked, ¡°Erk? Aren¡¯t you angry?¡±


    ¡°Why would I be angry? He is dead indeed,¡± the instrument spirit says calmly, ¡°You are stating a fact only.¡±


    Gao Ge is somewhat convinced.


    It seems that he is no match for the instrument spirit in terms of temperament.


    The instrument spirit really just doesn¡¯t care!


    ¡°Enough. This is not a difficult thing for you. After all, there are quite some treasures in Five Ghosts Mansion. It is a piece of cake for you to find the skeleton,¡± the instrument spirit says.


    Gao Ge thinks about it and also agrees. He doesn¡¯t mean to bargain with the instrument spirit.


    After all, the instrument spirit has been helping recharge his discarded spiritual jades for such a long time. It kind of does him a big favor. Since it asks for a skeleton only, he will agree to its request.


    However, the first step is to discuss it with the golden monkey and the fox spirit¡­


    Fellow Disciple Qian can¡¯t figure out what on earth is going on now. Of course he doesn¡¯t dare to make a sound and can only stand aside quietly. Meanwhile, he has to watch the situation in Five Ghosts Mansion for fear of being found.


    He even starts to suspect what is wrong with Gao Ge. Otherwise, why would he do nothing and only put on a dull look?


    However, shortly, Gao Ge suddenly comes to his senses.


    He also notices Gao Ge¡¯s change. When he turns to look at Gao Ge¡¯s facial expression, he suddenly feels a bit confused because he sees a glint of determination on Gao Ge¡¯s face. It seems that Gao Ge has just made some significant decision.


    ¡°Mr. Gao¡­¡±


    ¡°Take me there,¡± Gao Ge directly says before Fellow Disciple Qian continues talking.


    Fellow Disciple Qian is a bit shocked and then composes himself, asking in surprise, ¡°Are you going to Five Ghosts Mansion?¡±


    Gao Ge frowns and snaps, ¡°Why are you talking so much?¡±


    Fellow Disciple Qian hurriedly hangs his head and says okay.


    Although he doesn¡¯t know what on earth Gao Ge wants to do, he has no retreat for now.


    Besides, never does he expect that Gao Ge can tell him about the whole plan.


    Nevertheless, Fellow Disciple Qian has made up his mind by now.


    He must play it by ear later. If any bad sign arises, he must find a way to escape.


    Fellow Disciple Qian and Gao Ge walk to Five Ghosts Mansion.


    The several disciples of the Ghost Sect guarding outside Five Ghosts Mansion all knit their eyebrows.


    ¡°Halt!¡± Someone shouts.


    Fellow Disciple Qian raises his head and says, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    The leading disciple finally lets out a sigh of relief but his tone is somewhat reproachful.


    ¡°What are you doing here? You should go back now.¡±


    ¡°I know but Master asks me to tell you something,¡± Fellow Disciple Qian hastens to say.


    While talking, he looks very composed and not nervous at all.


    ¡°What is it?¡± The disciple asks.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Fellow Disciple Qian doesn¡¯t answer at once.


    ¡°Fine. Come here and talk,¡± the leading disciple says.


    After all, they are fellow disciples and have the same master. Most importantly, this disciple is Fellow Disciple Qian¡¯s eldest fellow disciple. In his eyes, he thinks that Fellow Disciple Qian is a man of average capability and can¡¯t cause any trouble for him.


    Besides, Fellow Disciple Qian is always timid. Supposedly, he won¡¯t dare to hold any ulterior motive.


    As such, the leading disciple is not wary at all.


    Unexpectedly, when Fellow Disciple Qian and Gao Ge arrive before him, Fellow Disciple Qian suddenly takes a few steps backward.


    ¡°Emm?¡± The disciples of the Ghost Sect guarding Five Ghosts Mansion are all dumbstruck. The next second, Gao Ge has rushed forward and struck his fist to punch one of them to death.


    ¡°Oh no!¡± The other several people are all shocked. However, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t seem to give them a chance to react. He strikes several more punches and even causes the vibration of air. The two other disciples of the Ghost Sect have been killed by Gao Ge without seeing clearly Gao Ge¡¯s appearance.


    Given Gao Ge¡¯s current capability, it is pretty easy for him to deal with these disciples of the Ghost Sect.


    ¡°Who is that?¡± The eldest fellow disciple of Fellow Disciple Qian quickly retreats and meanwhile takes out a talisman. The talisman instantly emits a beam of fire, which directly rushes toward Gao Ge.


    ¡°Small trick.¡± Gao Ge snorts. He doesn¡¯t take the disciple¡¯s trick seriously at all. This trick can be used to deal with the Ghost King indeed. So what? Given Gao Ge¡¯s current capability, if he encounters a Ghost King, he can kill it within three moves.


    Hence, the disciple is not a problem for Gao Ge at all but he still means to kill this disciple within the shortest time.


    At the moment, the disciple shows another talisman in his hand.


    ¡°Oh no, Mr. Gao, he is ready to inform the Ghost Sect!¡± Fellow Disciple Qian hastens to say.


    The disciple flies into a rage, ¡°Qian Yong, you are dead meat!¡±


    Qian Yong draws back his neck.


    Gao Ge snorts. Before he takes further action, a wind blade suddenly appears and cuts off the disciple¡¯s head.


    The golden monkey has stood behind the disciple unknowingly.


    ¡°This is¡­¡± Qian Yong is slack-jawed. He has known that Gao Ge has two monsters but it is hearsay only. More disciples are suspicious about it. Even if Gao Ge is a cultivator at the realm of Master, he cannot make the monsters acknowledge allegiance to him! Now that Qian Yong has seen the golden monkey with his own eyes, he is shocked beyond words!


    ¡°Master, I¡¯ll go and deal with the five Ghost Kings now. You also need to seize the time,¡± the fox spirit says in an enchanting voice.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gao Ge nods.


    Now, what he needs to do is seize the time.


    Hopefully, when this is found by the Ghost Sect, he has left Five Ghosts Mansion.


    ¡°I¡¯ll guard outside and try my best to stop the Qi from leaking,¡± the golden monkey says calmly.


    The two monsters are both aware of what they should do now.


    Gao Ge nods and has entered Five Ghosts Mansion.


    When Qian Yong is about to speak, he suddenly feels a power coming at him. Then, he feels light-headed and completely passes out.

 Chapter 817 - Take Away All the Treasures

    Qian Yong has behaved quite well by far but Gao Ge still chooses not to relax vigilance. He was with Qian Yong before but after he enters Five Ghosts Mansion, it remains unknown what Qian Yong will do then.


    ¡°Take a nap. I won¡¯t kill you but it doesn¡¯t mean that the people of the Dragon Court won¡¯t either,¡± Gao Ge mumbles.


    None of the snowflakes is innocent when a snow slide happens.


    This saying also applies to the current case.


    Although he doesn¡¯t know much about Qian Yong, Qian Yong is a disciple of the Ghost Sect anyway, who cannot be easily let go.


    If Gao Ge is soft-hearted and just lets Qian Yong go easily, and Qian Yong kills people again after leaving the Ghost Sect, it will be Gao Ge¡¯s fault then. Besides, Gao Ge has felt Qian Yong¡¯s resentment when they were together. It makes sense indeed. As a disciple of the Ghost Sect with a good enough status in the Ghost Sect, of course he must have killed quite some people. Moreover, if the disciples of the Ghost Sect don¡¯t kill people, how can they extract the satisfactory ghosts?


    After Gao Ge enters Five Ghosts Mansion, the golden monkey just stands at the gate, glistening with golden light.


    ¡°Gao Ge, you must come out as fast as possible!¡± The golden monkey shouts.


    Actually, even if the golden monkey didn¡¯t say that, Gao Ge also means to leave within the shortest time.


    Otherwise, when the people of the Ghost Sect notice what happens here and then rush here, he will be a rat in a hole.


    Upon entering Five Ghosts Mansion, Gao Ge has felt a gush of evil Qi.


    There is strong evil Qi.


    ¡°Master, you must act faster. These five Ghost Kings can¡¯t be underestimated. You must kill them as quickly as possible. Given my current capability, I can only trap them for a while,¡± the fox spirit standing in a corner says.


    Gao Ge nods at her, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± The fox spirit grins and suddenly shouts, ¡°How dare you! You still want to escape? Master, the second floor!¡±


    Without thinking, Gao Ge immediately rushes to the second floor.


    When he just arrives on the second floor, he sees that a Ghost King looks confused and that the Yin Qi in its body is surging. Obviously, the Ghost King has found that it is stuck in the illusion so it keeps hitting the illusion with its Yin Qi, hoping to crack the illusion within the shortest time.


    As Gao Ge approaches, the Ghost King becomes more restless. It must have noticed there is danger coming near.


    With a flash of sword light, Gao Ge strikes the Flying Star Sword at the Ghost King.


    According to Meng Jing, Wei Ming was killed by the five Ghost Kings.


    Gao Ge has rarely dealt with Wei Ming but he still has a good impression of Wei Ming.


    Moreover, Wei Ming actually died for protecting Meng Jing.


    Gao Ge must take revenge for him.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± The Ghost King suddenly shouts. As the Yin Qi surges in its body, it strikes a punch at the Flying Star Sword.


    Gao Ge is shocked. It seems that his attacks have made the Ghost King break the illusion in advance, which the fox spirit has mentioned to him before.


    He makes a sword gesture and his Flying Star Sword also glistens with a sword light. After the sword light flashes, the Ghost King lets out a scream. Besides, its arm is directly cut off by the Flying Star Sword, turns into black smoke and dissipates.


    ¡°Since you are dead, you still stay in the Ghost Sect and conduct evildoings rather than leave the secular world for reincarnation. Such being the case, I will make you even unable to be a ghost anymore!¡± Gao Ge snorts. With rich killing intent, he holds the handle of his Flying Star Sword and slashes it down. As the sword light brightens, the Ghost King guarding on the second floor is slain off.


    ¡°Master, two Ghost Kings on the third floor. You must kill them within three minutes!¡± The fox spirit¡¯s voice comes from downstairs.


    Gao Ge acts without hesitation. The Ghost King killed by Gao Ge has completely vanished.


    He directly rushes to the third floor from the second floor.


    Arriving on the third floor, Gao Ge notices two rushes of Qi so he quickly locates the two Ghost Kings. Meanwhile, as he approaches, the two Ghost Kings also have a short moment to come to their senses. If the five Ghost Kings work together, it will be really thorny for Gao Ge to deal with them at the same time. However, with the help of the fox spirit, the remaining two Ghost Kings are still trapped in the illusion so they can only be defeated by Gao Ge one by one.


    Now, the fox spirit on the first floor also spits a mouthful of blood.


    The fox spirit is half-human and half-fox. It looks quite pale now. Exerting the illusion that can trap the five Ghost Kings is also a kind of great consumption for it.


    However, it is doing this for Gao Ge. And this is also its duty so it doesn¡¯t complain at all. It only hopes that Gao Ge can deal with the several Ghost Kings as soon as possible.


    Suddenly, it gets astonished.


    ¡°Master, there are two Ghost Kings left only. On the fourth floor.¡±


    Gao Ge takes a deep breath and continues rushing to the fourth floor.


    Actually, he has felt that at the moment.


    Although he is not in the illusion created by the fox spirit, he can clearly feel that the power of the surrounding illusion is weakening quickly.


    This also means that the fox spirit cannot hang on much longer.


    Gao Ge planned not to let the fox spirit and the golden monkey take action first, which could be saved as his secret weapon. However, because Gao Ge needs to enter Five Ghosts Mansion, he has to play his trump card in advance.


    After waiting for five more minutes, the fox spirit on the first floor vomits blood again, goes limp and directly falls to the ground.


    On the surface, the five Ghost Kings have been easily dealt with but that is not the truth.


    Even helping Gao Ge deal with Heaven Dragon last time didn¡¯t cause too much harm to the fox spirit.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that I cannot be recovered unless I cultivate for one or two years,¡± the fox spirit heaves a sigh and says.


    However, it is not worried at all because Gao Ge has a lot of good things and he is quite generous to them. As long as Gao Ge would like to help it, it can be completely recovered within two months.


    However, the resistance of the five Ghost Kings has struck the fox spirit¡¯s soul.


    Hence, not only does it have to suffer some wastage of the monstrous power but also its soul has been injured. It is easy to recover the monstrous power but it requires a certain cure to heal the soul.


    Now, Gao has arrived at the top floor of Five Ghosts Mansion.


    He needs to get to the top floor and then leave Five Ghosts Mansion.


    He looks up and stares at the top floor with a frown.


    ¡°Somehow, I feel something good is up there,¡± Gao Ge says.


    ¡°Exactly. There is a formation,¡± the instrument spirit says, ¡°But you cannot break it within a short time.¡±


    Gao Ge can only smile bitterly.


    He may not be able to crack the formation of Five Ghosts Mansion even with enough time, let alone a short time.


    ¡°Nevertheless, you can directly destroy the formation here,¡± the instrument spirit says with a grin.


    Gao Ge has been ready to take action.


    The instrument spirit asks him to stop in a hurry.


    ¡°Man, what are you going to do? If you ruin it now, the people of the Ghost Sect will immediately notice it. Put all the things away first. Then you can break the formation and take away the thing in there before leaving,¡± the instrument spirit says.


    Gao Ge pats his forehead.


    He must be infected by Wen Yihuan and the bearded man. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be so stupid.


    How can he make such a stupid mistake?


    To his surprise, there are some minor mechanisms in Five Ghosts Mansion but they are actually not difficult for Gao Ge to deal with.


    ¡°Erk?¡± Gao Ge suddenly stops and looks at one of the cabinets, ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°Whatever. Just take it away,¡± the instrument spirit says, ¡°You don¡¯t have much time left. Just take whatever you can take.¡±


    Gao Ge is speechless.


    He feels that the instrument spirit is literally making him be a robber but on second thought, he doesn¡¯t have to show mercy for the Ghost Sect at all. If this is found by the sovereign of the Ghost Sect, maybe he will be angry with Gao Ge and say, ¡°Don¡¯t stand on ceremony!¡±


    Then, without thinking, he directly smashes the cabinet and takes out all the things inside.


    He must act fast!


    He must act as fast as possible!


    As a result, the treasures in the whole Five Ghosts Mansion are all taken away by Gao Ge within 20 minutes. It is like Gao Ge is having a shopping spree!


    Having taken away all the treasures more or less, Gao Ge also feels relieved with a sigh.


    He has to admit that there are quite some treasures in Five Ghosts Mansion.


    A lot of them are new to Gao Ge.


    It happens that he is about to establish his own sect in Jiangnan City. He needs some good stuff as his facade.


    However, after looting this place, Gao Ge furrows his eyebrows. He doesn¡¯t find the Demon Quelling Seal mentioned by Taoist Master Xuantian or the skeleton demanded by the instrument spirit.


    The Demon Quelling Seal must be a treasure. As to the skeleton, the instrument spirit is unwilling to reveal too much information about it. Given that the instrument spirit has seen a lot of things in the world, the thing acknowledged by the instrument spirit must be good stuff. Maybe it will be even more useful than the Demon Quelling Seal. Hence, he mustn¡¯t leave it in the Ghost Sect even if he cannot get it.

 Chapter 818 - The Immortal Skeleton

    It is impossible for an ordinary man to take all the things in Five Ghosts Mansion away. After all, his storage space is not that big.


    Yet, it is not a problem for Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge just takes whatever there is in Five Ghosts Mansion.


    Even several Dalbergia odorifera chairs are also taken away by Gao Ge.


    ¡°It should be up there,¡± the instrument spirit says.


    ¡°What skeleton are you looking for? The Ghost Sect even sets up a formation for it,¡± Gao Ge says in confusion.


    The instrument spirit says, ¡°I was a bit confounded. After all, it shouldn¡¯t be easy for any thief to break into this place. It seems a bit unnecessary to set up a formation here. However, I¡¯ve figured it out by now. The formation is here actually for one more reason.¡±


    ¡°Um?¡±


    ¡°To seal the skeleton.¡±


    Gao Ge is so astounded.


    What kind of skeleton needs to be sealed?


    ¡°Just ruin the formation without hesitation. After that, if you still can¡¯t find the skeleton, we need to get out of here at once,¡± the instrument says.


    Gao Ge laughs.


    He holds the Flying Star Sword and his power of stars also starts to surge wildly.


    The formation is inferior to the one at the entrance of the Ghost Sect but it still cannot be overlooked.


    Besides, if Gao Ge wants to destroy the formation set up by the Ghost Sect, he may be backlashed by the formation.


    Hence, he must be as careful as he can.


    He casts a sword gesture and instantly, his Flying Star Sword emits a streak of sword light.


    Meanwhile, the stars in the sky outside Five Ghosts Mansion suddenly become brighter.


    Even the golden monkey guarding outside also notices the anomaly. It quickly turns around and feels surprised to look at the Five Ghosts Mansion behind.


    ¡°Impressive¡­ It seems that I have still underestimated him¡­¡±


    While it is talking, Five Ghosts Mansion has started to shake.


    This kind of Qi is too strong for the golden monkey to stop from leaking.


    ¡°What a troublemaker¡­¡± The golden monkey complains.


    Some disciples of the Ghost Sect closest to Five Ghosts Mansion have rushed here.


    It may not be able to resist the masters of the Ghost Sect but it has no problem with dealing with these disciples.


    Hence, it motivates its monstrous power and strikes at the disciples of the Ghost Sect.


    Although it knows that Gao Ge has meant to make some noise to attract the attention of the Ghost Sect, the noise he has made is¡­


    Too big!


    Five Ghosts Mansion is still shaking.


    It is like an earthquake is taking place.


    In Five Ghosts Mansion, there is light flickering and Qi leaking out.


    ¡°Right here!¡± At the moment, the instrument spirit hiding in the bronze mirror also gets thrilled.


    Without hesitation, Gao Ge just charges forward but he still slows down his pace a bit. The potent pressure makes it hard for him to breathe. The one who set up the formation must be really capable. The power of backlash burst out for the moment causes a lot of trouble for him.


    As the light keeps flickering, Gao Ge¡¯s Flying Star Sword in his hand also shivers and chirps nonstop.


    ¡°I¡¯ve underestimated this place¡­¡± A bit of blood oozes from the corner of Gao Ge¡¯s mouth. Then, he shouts, ¡°Break!¡±


    With a roar, he stamps on the ground and instantly, a rush of immense Qi quickly rises to withstand the formation.


    Instantly, he leaps up and directly rushes to the top floor. A magic seal swirls in front.


    With a frown, Gao Ge strikes his sword again and again¡­


    ¡­


    Now.


    In the hall of the Ghost Sect.


    The sovereign of the Ghost Sect and several elders are still discussing how to deal with the Dragon Court outside but instantly, everyone is shocked.


    ¡°Oh no, Five Ghosts Mansion!¡±


    The sovereign of the Ghost Sect takes a deep breath, ¡°Can it be that someone has broken in?¡±


    Elder Sanshi says in a stern voice, ¡°I¡¯ve felt the sword Qi.¡±


    ¡°Is it a swordsman?¡±


    ¡°And¡­the Qi of the skeleton.¡±


    ¡°Dang¡­¡± The sovereign of the Ghost Sect quickly rises and hurries out of the hall.


    The remaining several people also follow.


    ¡°This is so crazy. Doesn¡¯t he know what kind of trouble will be caused after the skeleton is released?¡± One of the elders says in a low voice.


    ¡°Yeah, the skeleton¡­¡± Another elder seems to think of something extremely terrifying and then says with a bitter smile, ¡°I¡¯m afraid the trouble caused by the skeleton won¡¯t be lighter than that caused by the Ghost Sect.¡±


    They don¡¯t want to admit it but the existence of the Ghost Sect does indeed jeopardize Huaxia.


    On the other side.


    In the sand fort.


    Howls and roars come incessantly.


    All the ghosts in the sand fort are restless.


    The old woman turns around and looks in the direction of Five Ghosts Mansion.


    After several breaths, she looks at the residual soul of the Ghost Immortal.


    Even the residual soul of the Ghost Immortal seems to feel stressed too.


    ¡°It seems to be that thing¡­¡± The old woman heaves a sigh but she doesn¡¯t intend to go over there. The residual soul of the Ghost Immortal still needs to be consolidated. Otherwise, it is not strong enough to fight at all.


    Hence, she just focuses on this. Now, she has no other choice but hold hopes for the sovereign and the other elders of the Ghost Sect, hoping that they can deal with the trouble finely, though the chances are really low¡­


    ¡°Miao Nan, the wife of the 37th sovereign of the Ghost Sect, hereby requests the residual soul of the Ghost Immortal to awake!¡± Miao Nan shouts with tens of black talismans floating around. The talismans all glisten with light patterns. Instantly, the light patterns get together and land on the residual soul of the Ghost Immortal but shortly, a rush of power just spurts out of the residual soul of the Ghost Immortal and sends Miao Nan flying away.


    She is completely stunned. Without even wiping the blood off the corner of her mouth, she looks in the direction of Five Ghosts Mansion again.


    ¡°What on earth is that? Only the remaining coercion¡­can scare the residual soul of the Ghost Immortal so severely that it doesn¡¯t dare to awake? This is a disaster indeed. A disaster for the Ghost Sect¡­¡±


    In Five Ghosts Mansion.


    Gao Ge is thrown to the ground harshly. Likewise, he is also stupefied in shock.


    ¡°How is it possible?¡±


    The instrument spirit¡¯s voice reverberates through his mind.


    ¡°The formation is about to be broken but the thing inside seems to be out of control. Well, the Demon Quelling Seal you mentioned before should be with it.¡±


    Gao Ge laughs bitterly.


    ¡°Even the Demon Quelling Seal cannot suppress the skeleton? Tell me. What on earth is that?¡±


    The instrument spirit stays silent.


    ¡°Damn it. Do you think I want to occupy the skeleton? I only want to know something about it. Is it too much that I ask of you?¡±


    ¡°Do you really want to know?¡± The instrument spirit asks.


    Gao Ge rises. While continuing striking the formation, he asks, ¡°Just cut the crap.¡±


    ¡°There is a skeleton inside, except that it is an immortal skeleton.¡±


    Gao Ge is totally shocked.


    ¡°You are right. Immortal skeleton, the skeleton of an immortal,¡± the instrument spirit adds, ¡°I need it. Hurry up! They are coming.¡±


    Gao Ge heaves a sigh.


    Somehow he feels that he has been entrapped by the instrument spirit this time.


    When his Flying Star Sword emits another streak of sword light, with a bang, Gao Ge vomits another mouthful of blood.


    ¡°So¡­it is broken now?¡±


    Instantly, the golden light appears above his head and then someone shouts.


    ¡°Get lost!¡±

 Chapter 819 - I’m Breaking Through!

    Bang.


    A bang comes.


    A rush of remaining shock extends around with Five Ghosts Mansion as the center.


    The sovereign and the elders of the Ghost Sect who are rushing to Five Ghosts Mansion stop abruptly.


    They not only stop but also retreat for a distance.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    ¡°What potent coercion!¡±


    ¡°It is the skeleton. It must be!¡±


    The disciples of the Ghost Sect who are slightly weaker are directly killed because they fail to withstand the coercion.


    Now.


    Gao Ge, who is in the center of the storm, is lying on the ground with his back badly mutilated.


    He presses his hands against the ground and tries to stand up but he feels as if a hammer hit his back harshly.


    With a thud, he falls to the ground again. Now, he is really prostrating himself on all fours.


    As to the golden monkey and the fox spirit, they have huddled up in the corner.


    The golden monkey keeps motivating its monstrous power and has the seriously injured fox spirit covered behind its back.


    Now, the golden monkey looks drenched with blood.


    ¡°Immortal skeleton¡­ Is this the immortal skeleton? Only a skeleton has such potent coercion.¡± The instrument spirit in the bronze mirror also seems to be dumbfounded too.


    The instrument spirit knows that it is the immortal skeleton but it didn¡¯t expect the immortal skeleton turned out to be so strong.


    ¡°Can you just cut the crap and find a way for me to take it away¡­¡± Gao Ge feels as if his bones were severely crushed.


    Immense stress has been imposed on him.


    If Gao Ge didn¡¯t enter the realm of Master, if he were not supported by his power of stars, he would probably have been crushed into ashes.


    Gao Ge¡¯s words also remind the instrument spirit.


    ¡°There is the Demon Quelling Seal on the immortal skeleton but it can only handle the evil spirits. It can hardly work on the immortal skeleton. You must trigger the Demon Quelling Seal so that you can put the immortal skeleton into your star map,¡± the instrument spirit says.


    ¡°What the heck! Of course I know that but I don¡¯t know how to trigger the Demon Quelling Seal at all!¡± Gao Ge really can¡¯t hold back his anger anymore.


    If he knew this would happen, he would probably not try to find the Demon Quelling Seal and the immortal skeleton.


    This instrument spirit¡­


    Gao Ge really wants to kill it!


    Crack.


    Crack.


    Gao Ge can feel that his bones seem to be fracturing.


    If this goes on, he will probably die here today.


    He is tremendously stressed.


    Gladly, the light patterns on the immortal skeleton start to fade away gradually.


    ¡°Here comes a good opportunity!¡± The instrument spirit exclaims, ¡°Hurry up! Do it!¡±


    Although Gao Ge has no idea what is going on now, he still acts without hesitation. Feeling the stress lifted off his body, he immediately stands up and rushes forward.


    The golden bones float in the air while the Demon Quelling Seal floats above them.


    ¡°It is the Demon Quelling Seal. It is almost destroyed by the coercion,¡± the instrument spirit says to Gao Ge, ¡°Out of self-protection, it suppresses the immortal skeleton temporarily.¡±


    Gao Ge feels a headache.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Put away the immortal skeleton now!¡± The instrument spirit urges him.


    ¡°What¡¯s your problem? Do you think I don¡¯t want to? It¡¯s just¡­I cannot put it in there!¡± Gao Ge says.


    The instrument spirit heaves a sigh.


    It didn¡¯t think of such a situation before.


    However, it still can¡¯t bear to leave like this now.


    Even Gao Ge feels too reluctant to give up now.


    If he does, what he has suffered will be futile.


    After all, Gao Ge has never done a losing proposition.


    Bang.


    The Demon Quelling Seal just breaks.


    A streak of faint purple light goes into Gao Ge¡¯s body.


    He is a bit confused.


    ¡°Taoist conception. It is the Taoist conception in the Demon Quelling Seal!¡± The instrument spirit exclaims with thrill.


    Gao Ge knows what the Taoist conception is.


    There is Buddhist light in Buddhism and style of writing in Confucianism. As to Taoism, there is Taoist conception.


    Besides, the Taoist conception in the Demon Quelling Seal was left by the mighty cultivator back then. It has gone through many years¡¯ refinement and the evil Qi left by monster-slaying. Undoubtedly, it is extremely strong.


    However, the Taoist conception directly rushes into Gao Ge¡¯s body, which is really unbelievable.


    ¡°The Demon Quelling Seal couldn¡¯t undertake that kind of stress so it directly broke. The Taoist conception has nowhere to go and it can only hide in your body,¡± the instrument spirit says, ¡°This is literally pie in the sky for you. Otherwise, considering your current capability, you could never be picked by such potent Taoist conception.¡±


    Gao Ge feels so furious that he really wants to curse it.


    If it were not for the instrument spirit, would he need to suffer all these pains?


    Now, this ungrateful thing is mocking him!


    What¡¯s about his capability?


    ¡°Hurry up. Put the immortal skeleton into your star map. Then, motivate the Taoist conception and your power of stars. Maybe you can suppress it in this way,¡± says the instrument spirit.


    ¡°Maybe?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ It is possible that your star map cannot bear the immortal skeleton and your body will just explode.¡±


    Gao Ge is speechless.


    Humph.


    This instrument spirit¡­


    It really doesn¡¯t care about his life at all.


    The immortal skeleton is good stuff for sure but Gao Ge is not a greedy man. He has got so many treasures from Five Ghosts Mansion, with which he has been already rather satisfied. Besides, the Taoist conception in the Demon Quelling Seal has rushed into his body. Just as the instrument spirit said, it is pie in the sky for him. Hence, it is a happy surprise.


    As to the immortal skeleton, Gao Ge really has no confidence to take it away. Therefore, it seems to be the wisest option to leave now.


    Just when Gao Ge is ready to leave, the Star Tree in his body suddenly sparkles.


    Meanwhile, the stars in the sky outside the mansion also start to change in positions.


    Gao Ge knits his eyebrows.


    ¡°Oh no, I¡¯m breaking through¡­¡± Gao Ge says.


    The instrument spirit says anxiously, ¡°Hold it!¡±


    ¡°How can I hold it? I¡¯m breaking through! Do you think I¡¯m sh*tting? How can I hold it back?¡± Gao Ge curses madly. He just can¡¯t help it. For the moment, he is really furious about the instrument spirit.


    The instrument spirit also stays silent.


    It also feels that what it asks Gao Ge to do is too much¡­


    Streaks of light are emitting from Five Ghosts Mansion.


    The sovereign and the others of the Ghost Sect are intercepted again.


    ¡°Break through¡­ Someone is about to break through in Five Ghosts Mansion?¡± The sovereign of the Ghost Sect snaps, ¡°Humph! He is courting death!¡±


    ¡°Sovereign, we can¡¯t get in¡­¡± There seems to be an energy field around Five Ghosts Mansion, which blocks them outside.


    ¡°Listen to me. Exert your strength with me at the same time. We must rush inside to kill the one in the mansion. Otherwise, he will surely become a big latent peril of the Ghost Sect!¡± The sovereign of the Ghost Sect says fiercely with a grim face.


    At the moment, a bang comes from within Five Ghosts Mansion.


    Bang.


    A streak of golden light arises, illuminating the whole Ghost Sect brightly.

 Chapter 820 - The Residual Will of the Immortal Skeleton

    The moment the golden light appears, endless coercion also arrives.


    Even the face of the sovereign of the Ghost Sect turns very pale at the moment.


    ¡°Grand Master¡­ He reaches the realm of Grand Master! Haha!¡± The sovereign of the Ghost Sect bursts out laughing but everyone can feel his fury at the moment.


    He is laughing out of extreme anger!


    The immortal skeleton has been kept in the Ghost Sect for so many years but over these years, none of them have gained any lucky chance from it. Unexpectedly, now, it probably has greatly benefited an enemy of theirs.


    Back then, in order to seal this immortal skeleton, several masters of the Ghost Sect worked together and even risked their lives snatching the Demon Quelling Seal from an elder of the Celestial Master Sect.


    They have made so much effort.


    Now, it turns out that they¡¯ve made the wedding dress for others.


    How can he swallow the anger?


    ¡°Kill him! I must kill him!¡±


    The eyes of the sovereign of the Ghost Sect have turned red and the killing intent on him is overwhelmingly rich.


    With a bang, Five Ghosts Mansion is completely crushed.


    It turns into ruins.


    Now, a streak of golden light rushes to the sky.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    Feeling the dissipation of the coercion, the sovereign of the Ghost Sect quickly rushes over. To his disappointment, he finds that there is nothing left but ruins now.


    He turns to look at the light but the golden light has completely faded away.


    The night is terribly silent.


    All the disciples and elders of the Ghost Sect who learn about the situation and arrive here all hold their breaths.


    They can also feel the anger of the sovereign now.


    Hence, they are also worried that whether the sovereign will vent his anger on them if they make any sound now.


    ¡°Who on earth is that? Who is that?¡± An elder of the Ghost Sect roars.


    ¡­


    Bang.


    Gao Ge falls to the ground heavily.


    ¡°What a pity¡­¡± The instrument spirit in the bronze mirror heaves a long sigh.


    All the effort has been in vain.


    In the end, it clearly saw that the immortal skeleton disappeared and went into Gao Ge¡¯s body. Of course, the whole process was not led by Gao Ge but by the immortal skeleton.


    Now, it can feel that there is one more star map in Gao Ge¡¯s body. And the immortal skeleton is in the sixth star map.


    Actually, there should be some time before Gao Ge could break through.


    However, in Five Ghosts Mansion, he was suppressed by the immortal skeleton and then the potent Taoist conception rushed into his body, which helped him directly break through the original shackles on his cultivation.


    Now, Gao Ge has reached the realm of Grand Master but the instrument spirit can feel that Gao Ge¡¯s soul is really weak for the moment.


    This is the consequence of being impacted by the immortal skeleton.


    Suddenly, Gao Ge opens his eyes but his eyes glisten with fierceness.


    The instrument spirit suddenly feels a bit restless.


    It was complaining that the immortal skeleton was occupied by Gao Ge after it made so much effort but it is also aware that all of this was not led by Gao Ge. However, now, it feels that Gao Ge is showing some strange Qi. And the Qi is very mysterious.


    ¡°This is not Gao Ge¡¯s Qi¡­ Who are you?¡± The instrument spirit asks.


    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t expect that there should be such a little thing,¡± Gao Ge suddenly says, ¡°An instrument spirit? Not bad¡­¡±


    ¡°You are not Gao Ge¡­ You are the residual will of the immortal skeleton?¡± The instrument spirit asks.


    Its tone becomes a bit stern.


    Has Gao Ge been possessed?


    ¡°No, it is impossible,¡± the instrument spirit continues saying, ¡°This is not possession. You are an immortal skeleton only¡­ I know, it is the residual will. There is a wisp of residual will on the immortal skeleton.¡±


    ¡°So what? How can an ordinary man disperse my residual will?¡±


    ¡°Gao Ge¡± sneers, his eyes full of complacency.


    Suddenly, he senses something.


    ¡°Erk? There are two monsters? Good. When I occupy this body completely, I will refine the two monsters. Maybe my immortal power will be somewhat enhanced.¡±


    The instrument spirit gets worried.


    Although it is only a wisp of residual will of the immortal skeleton, it still belongs to an immortal.


    Gao Ge has entered the realm of Grand Master but without the external force to disperse the residual will, it will be really difficult for Gao Ge to gain control over his body back.


    Moreover, Gao Ge has just reached the realm of Grand Master. It takes a certain amount of time to adjust his condition.


    As such, the instrument spirit has to worry.


    ¡°What? Do you think it is better to follow him than me?¡± The residual will of the immortal skeleton says with a sneer.


    ¡°Of course not.¡± The instrument spirit grins and starts to ponder.


    It feels that it seems to be of no help at the moment.


    This is a big crisis for Gao Ge indeed¡­


    ¡°I will get familiar with the body first. Well¡­ The body foundation is quite good. Erk? This is¡­¡± The residual will of the immortal skeleton suddenly finds something and then says in astonishment, ¡°It is the power of stars¡­ How is possible? How can there be the power of stars?¡±


    The instrument spirit grins.


    Even the residual will of the immortal skeleton is a bit surprised when it notices the Star Tree in Gao Ge¡¯s body.


    It is quite normal.


    The instrument spirit has told Gao Ge that the Star Tree shouldn¡¯t exist in this world at all.


    The residual will of the immortal skeleton obviously realizes this point too.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible. Impossible. An ordinary man has the power of stars but¡­this is also a godsend for me! If I can motivate the power of stars, when I ascend immortality again, I will have the chance of becoming an immortal emperor. Haha! This is a big lucky chance for me!¡±


    The instrument spirit is also rather surprised to hear that.


    Although it has known that the Star Tree in Gao Ge¡¯s body is not simple, it didn¡¯t expect that such a thing could make the residual will of the immortal skeleton so excited.


    This is a tremendous lucky chance for an immortal, let alone an ordinary man.


    At the moment, ¡°Gao Ge¡± suddenly raises his head and looks at the darkness.


    ¡°Humph. A few reckless bugs dare to come here. Fine. I may as well kill them before getting familiar with the body slowly.¡±


    After saying that, the surface of his skin gives off a layer of golden light. Amidst the golden light, inscriptions are flowing around.


    ¡°Get down!¡± With a shout, ¡°Gao Ge¡± strikes a punch. Golden light flickers. After a bang, an elder of the Ghost Sect falls with a scream and keeps vomiting blood.


    ¡°Yin Qi? Haha. It¡¯s you. No, those who sealed my skeleton are not so weak. Where are they? Ask them to meet me!¡±


    The sovereign of the Ghost Sect lands with the several other elders, staring at Gao Ge in front with their eyes wide open.


    ¡°Gao Ge? No¡­ You!¡±


    The sovereign widens his eyes and doesn¡¯t dare to believe what he has heard.


    He is not a fool. What the residual will of the immortal skeleton said is enough to make him immediately realize what on earth is going on.

 Chapter 821 - I Know Who You Are

    The sovereign of the Ghost Sect obviously has realized something. As such, he looks frightened.


    ¡°Sovereign, this¡­is not Gao Ge?¡± Elder Sanshi asks in shock.


    ¡°He¡¯s the immortal skeleton. The immortal skeleton has possessed Gao Ge¡¯s body,¡± the sovereign of the Ghost Sect says in a stern voice.


    The other several elders are all astounded.


    One of them shows a happy look and says, ¡°Terrific! Gao Ge has fallen into the cocoon set by himself. It serves him right!¡±


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± The sovereign of the Ghost Sect burns with anger and yells.


    The elder scolded by the sovereign of the Ghost Sect hastens to shut up but he doesn¡¯t know what he has misspoken.


    The other elders all cast a dismissive glance at him and even suspect whether he is an idiot.


    What¡¯s wrong with his mind?


    If this were Gao Ge, even though he has reached the realm of Grand Master, he would be doomed for sure in the face of all the capable cultivators of the Ghost Sect, except that they would need to pay a certain price.


    However, now, Gao Ge¡¯s body has been possessed by the immortal. Everything becomes unpredictable.


    Even though he is an immortal skeleton, he is still powerful! How can ordinary people be able to confront him?


    And this asshole thinks that it is a good thing.


    What kind of mindset does he have to think in this way?


    ¡°When you suppressed my immortal skeleton, did you ever think of today?¡± The residual will of the immortal skeleton bursts out laughing, ¡°Those who sealed me must be more or less dead, right? But it doesn¡¯t matter. I must kill all of their descendants!¡±


    Amidst saying the last sentence, a streak of golden light has risen to the sky again.


    ¡°Oh no! Run!¡± For the moment, the sovereign of the Ghost Sect has sensed the strong killing Qi. If they still don¡¯t run away, they will be courting death then.


    The residual will of the immortal skeleton laughs wildly.


    ¡°You still want to run away now? It¡¯s too late!¡±


    When he finishes saying that, he takes action too.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity. If I¡¯m in the prime, I can crush you all with one finger¡­¡±


    ¡°I know who you are now,¡± the instrument spirit says all of a sudden.


    ¡°Oh? You are an instrument spirit only. How can you know who I am?¡± The residual will of the immortal skeleton chats with the instrument spirit while hunting the sovereign and the elders of the Ghost Sect.


    ¡°Let me see. The reason you were here must be that you were hunted down by others?¡± The instrument spirit sneers.


    The residual will of the immortal skeleton is slightly dazed and then snorts, ¡°Who can hunt me down?¡±


    ¡°Let me have a guess. You probably made a mistake and then pissed off a capable man. Was that man very young? And he was also a swordsman. His name is Ge Bu¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± The residual will of the immortal skeleton interrupts angrily before the instrument spirit finishes talking, ¡°Don¡¯t mention him! Don¡¯t mention him!¡±


    While he is talking, the instrument spirit can feel that the voice of the residual will of the immortal skeleton is even shivering.


    This is out of fear!


    It is out of fear of the swordsman!


    It saw the swordsman kill its owner and thought that he might be an immortal but now, it realizes that it has underestimated the swordsman.


    Even the immortal feels so scared to hear his name.


    ¡°If it were not because he had a good father, why would I fear him?¡± The residual will of the immortal skeleton refutes.


    ¡°Humph.¡± The instrument spirit sneers, ¡°You were killed by him too? Although he killed my owner, I still think he was a good man. So, let me guess what wrong you did to make him kill you. Tsk.¡±


    ¡°Shut up! Do I need to tell you what I did? If you don¡¯t shut up, believe it or not, I will disperse you directly!¡±


    The instrument spirit chooses to shut up wisely.


    It also understands that it can really be dispersed if the residual will of the immortal skeleton wants to.


    Hence, it is the wisest option to shut up now.


    This is the residual will of the immortal skeleton but it is really strong indeed.


    The instrument spirit even feels that the residual will¡¯s capability has surpassed that of its former owner.


    Therefore, the instrument spirit does believe that the residual will of the immortal skeleton can slay the people of the Ghost Sect if he is in his prime.


    This is a strong being.


    As such, the instrument spirit feels even more worried.


    Under the current circumstance, it is really unlikely for Gao Ge to take back his control over his body.


    ¡°As it appears, it is really me who drags you into this¡­¡± The instrument spirit thinks with guilt¡­


    Bang.


    The residual will of the immortal skeleton happens to land a punch on Elder Sanshi.


    As a result, Elder Sanshi vomits a mouthful of blood and falls from the air to the ground.


    ¡°Humph. Do you think you can get away?¡± The residual will of the immortal skeleton bursts into laughter and strikes another punch, smashing Elder Sanshi¡¯s body into a puddle of flesh paste.


    For the moment, the instrument spirit finds clearly that the residual will of the immortal skeleton has directly smashed the elder¡¯s soul with one punch.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t even give him a chance to reincarnate?¡± The instrument spirit heaves a sigh.


    Compared with the residual will of the immortal skeleton, it feels that the young swordsman it met back then looked more like an immortal.


    The swordsman had the pride as a capable man and also took nothing to heart but both its owner and the owner of the immortal skeleton deserved to be killed.


    The swordsman also noticed its existence and then let it go.


    ¡°Given that it is not easy for you to cultivate, I shall give you a chance. You mustn¡¯t hold the candle to the devil anymore. Otherwise, you will be dealt with again.¡±


    Besides, the instrument spirit also clearly saw that when he was about to kill its owner, he specially sent a girl away seemingly for fear of implicating her.


    Isn¡¯t that what an immortal should be like?


    And the residual will of the immortal skeleton doesn¡¯t take human life seriously, whose hostility is also too heavy¡­


    ¡­


    At the back hill.


    The members of the Dragon Court get out one after another.


    Heaven Dragon and Taoist Master Xuantian walk in front.


    ¡°Lord Heaven Dragon, do you feel it?¡± Taoist Master Xuantian asks with a pale face.


    Heaven Dragon takes a deep breath and nods, ¡°The Qi¡­ Is it the Ghost Immortal you have mentioned?¡±


    ¡°No, no!¡± Taoist Master Xuantian shakes his head and says with a bitter smile, ¡°Even the Ghost Immortal cannot be so scary. Besides, it is the residual soul of the Ghost Immortal that stays here. On the contrary, this is a real immortal. Moreover, it is a very capable immortal and it is likely to be a legendary Immortal Lord!¡±


    ¡°Immortal Lord?¡± Heaven Dragon is so shocked, ¡°You mean there is an immortal?¡±


    ¡°Supposedly but the immortal¡¯s Qi¡­¡± Taoist Master Xuantian seems to be feeling it but suddenly, he spits a mouthful of blood and staggers with a very pale face as if suffering a serious blow, ¡°It is too strong. I only wanted to try to pry into it but I got severely struck. Is this what an immortal is like¡­¡±


    ¡°Taoist Master, let¡¯s get out of here now!¡± A disciple of the Celestial Master Sect whispers.


    Being here, although they don¡¯t become the target of the immortal, they still feel being so suppressed that it becomes extremely difficult for them to motivate their Qi.

 Chapter 822 - Immortal Finger!

    The several people of the Celestial Master Sect are also panicked now.


    Immortal¡­


    That is the legendary being.


    Now, it appears in the Ghost Sect. This is so unimaginable!


    ¡°Why are you so panicked?¡± Taoist Master Xuantian shouts, ¡°Even if it is the immortal, what¡¯s to fear? Aren¡¯t cultivators always looking forward to ascending immortality one day? Now that the immortal has arisen, here comes our biggest lucky chance. Besides, I can feel that the immortal is fighting seriously with the people of the Ghost Sect. What does it indicate? It means that what they do has angered Heaven so the immortal comes to punish them! If we meet the immortal, maybe we can gain some enlightenment. As a saying goes, after the immortal strokes one¡¯s head and ties up his hair, he will gain the method of immortality. Don¡¯t you want to take the opportunity?¡±


    The disciples of the Celestial Master Sect were a bit flurried but now, what Taoist Master Xuantian has said just fills them with wisdom.


    Yeah!


    The appearance of the immortal is not a bad thing for them!


    This is a precious lucky chance. How can they miss it?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look!¡± Taoist Master Xuantian says.


    Meng Jing cannot hold back anymore and then quickly rushes over here, asking, ¡°What about Gao Ge? Shouldn¡¯t we go to find him first?¡±


    ¡°Rest assured. Given Gao Ge¡¯s capability, he will be fine,¡± Taoist Master Xuantian says.


    Meng Jing snorts and says, ¡°You just don¡¯t care about Gao Ge¡¯s life at all.¡±


    Taoist Master Xuantian laughs and says, ¡°Girl, actually, you¡¯re right. Gao Ge and I are not related. Now that there is a great lucky chance ahead, what do you think I should choose?¡±


    Meng Jing gets furious and has no idea what to say.


    Although what Taoist Master Xuantian has said is unpalatable, he is right indeed.


    ¡°Meng Jing, don¡¯t worry. Gao Ge will be fine.¡± Xie Zhuolian drags Meng Jing¡¯s arm and comforts her, ¡°Besides, we cannot find him now. I believe that after Gao Ge knows that we¡¯ve arrived, he will come and find us.¡±


    Meng Jing has no other choice but to nod resignedly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and see the immortal first!¡± Taoist Master Xuantian just can¡¯t wait to walk forward.


    Earth Dragon walks to the Heaven Dragon and asks in a low voice, ¡°Heaven Dragon, what should we do?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go together. Since they are fighting, of course we cannot stay out of it but we must be careful,¡± Heaven Dragon says, ¡°If it is really an immortal, I¡¯m afraid we are no match for it.¡±


    Earth Dragon is dazed and then asks, ¡°Will the immortal hurt us? Isn¡¯t it here to deal with the Ghost Sect?¡±


    Heaven Dragon snorts and says, ¡°If you reach a certain realm and ascend immortality, will you not be you anymore?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Heaven Dragon shakes his head and continues saying, ¡°I asked Lord Dragon King where there was an immortal in the world. Do you know how he answered me?¡±


    Seeing Earth Dragon shake his head, Heaven Dragon continues saying, ¡°Lord Dragon King told me that it was actually not important. There are bad and good immortals. If a bad cultivator ascends immortality, will he become simple and kind?¡±


    Earth Dragon thinks about it and seems to have an epiphany.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look first¡­¡±


    ¡­


    The fight of the Ghost Sect is still on.


    The sovereign of the Ghost Sect seems to have realized that if they escape like this, they cannot get away anyway. Hence, they directly give up running away.


    ¡°Let¡¯s work together to kill him!¡± He shouts.


    The several other elders are all shivering.


    ¡°What are you afraid of? We can¡¯t outrun him. Besides, even if we run, where can we run to? Don¡¯t forget that our current base has been besieged by the Dragon Court!¡±


    Because they are all focused on fighting against the residual will of the immortal skeleton, they don¡¯t even notice the arrival of Heaven Dragon and the others.


    After all, one¡¯s discernment is limited. They cannot be half-hearted while dealing with the residual will of the immortal skeleton.


    After hearing the sovereign¡¯s words, the elders all take a tumble.


    Indeed.


    The only choice for them is to confront the immortal with toughness. Although the immortal is very powerful, they can tell that he is an immortal skeleton only, whose capability cannot be compared with that in his prime. If they work together, maybe they can stand a chance of surviving.


    It is not that they want to choose this way but that they have no other choice as the situation becomes like this.


    After all, they cannot just run away like this and then get killed by the immortal one by one.


    Seeing the sovereign and the elders of the Ghost Sect stop, the residual will of the immortal skeleton also stops and laughs.


    ¡°What? Are you ready for a desperate fight? But¡­you are only a group of bugs,¡± the residual will of the immortal skeleton says with a sneer.


    He has seen through the thoughts of the sovereign of the Ghost Sect and the others but he is intrigued rather than panicked.


    This kind of arrogance and confidence is down to the bone.


    He really doesn¡¯t take the sovereign of the Ghost Sect and the others seriously.


    ¡°Ghost Spirit, please endow me with the divine power. Five elements generate each other and come to my use. Fire talisman!¡± The sovereign of the Ghost Sect makes a gesture with both hands. After he says that, a talisman appears in front and arrives before the residual will of the immortal skeleton. Instantly, it blasts and then a cloud of heavenly fire shows up.


    ¡°Haha. How can you think of setting against me with the heavenly fire!¡± The residual will of the immortal skeleton is not panicked at all. Instead, he thinks that he has encountered the most interesting thing in the world. With his eyes becoming grim, he waves his hand and then, the heavenly fire turns into a fiery sword and goes at the sovereign of the Ghost Sect.


    ¡°Be careful, Sovereign!¡±


    ¡°Water talisman, go!¡±


    ¡°Thunder talisman, go!¡±


    The sovereign of the Ghost Sect dodges the fiery sword but he still breaks out in a sweat.


    The elders also understand that they must go all out now. Otherwise, they would all die here!


    ¡°Humph! How dare you play such a trivial trick in front of me!¡± The residual will of the immortal skeleton snorts and strikes punches one after another.


    A water column and a crash of heavenly thunder instantly disappear into thin air.


    ¡°Now, it¡¯s my turn.¡± The residual will of the immortal skeleton shows a wisp of killing intent in his eyes. As the immortal Qi surges, he makes a gesture with both hands. It looks extremely complicated. When it is done, he points one finger out, ¡°Immortal Finger cracks the universe!¡±


    Instantly, the surrounding Qi surges wildly and the thunder rumbles.


    ¡°Oh no!¡± The sovereign of the Ghost Sect and the other elders all look pale. For the moment, they all feel a rush of killing intent overwhelmingly blowing over their faces. They have nowhere to hide or retreat!


    ¡°Hurry! Release the Ghost Kings!¡± The sovereign of the Ghost Sect quickly comes to his senses and then, three Ghost Kings show up before him.


    The several other elders also hurriedly summon their Ghost Kings to resist the attack.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Three streaks of golden light blasts, which means the three Ghost Kings have vanished instantly.


    ¡°Oh? You¡¯ve got Ghost Kings too? Yet, those who sealed me back then had several Ghost Emperors. What? How long has it been? And you are reduced to this extent? And Ghost Kings are all that you¡¯ve got? Good. Show me how many times your Ghost Kings can resist my move!¡± The residual will of the immortal skeleton sneers and quickly makes a gesture again.


    ¡°Bang.¡±


    ¡°Bang.¡±


    ¡°Bang.¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    This time, four Ghost Kings are completely smashed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic. The move of Immortal Finger is scary but it has consumed a lot of immortal power of his!¡± The sovereign of the Ghost Sect says in a composed tone.


    ¡°Haha. Interesting. Why don¡¯t you come and find out how many times you can resist it?¡± The residual will of the immortal skeleton bursts out laughing and then suddenly feels surprised, ¡°Oh? You do have Ghost Emperors? However, you have only two Ghost Emperors now?¡±

 Chapter 823 - The Ghost Sect Is Impossible to Escape Its Doom

    Instantly, seven Ghost Kings have been killed in succession.


    The sovereign and those several elders of the Ghost Sect feel that their hearts are bleeding.


    After all, every Ghost King becomes stronger only due to their painstaking effort.


    It is like insect masters of the Miao territory foster insects.


    Every Ghost King is their dearest heart.


    However, seven Ghost Kings have been killed within a blink of an eye.


    They feel pitiful and frightened at the same time.


    They know that the immortal skeleton is powerful but never expected that he could be so strong.


    Since when do the Ghost Kings become so vulnerable?


    It can¡¯t be attributed to the Ghost Kings. The only reason is that the immortal skeleton is too strong for the Ghost Kings to resist.


    One of the elders has been shuddering in fear.


    ¡°Please spare my life!¡±


    Amidst talking, he kneels on the ground and kowtows to the residual will of the immortal skeleton, ¡°I don¡¯t want to die. I really don¡¯t want to die!¡±


    ¡°Elder Tianyun, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Tianyun, get up! What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Dang! Dang!¡±


    Elder Tianyun turns around to look at them with his eyes turning red as if he is about to burst out crying at any time.


    ¡°No! I¡¯m quitting! I only want to stay alive! I don¡¯t want to die! We are no match for him at all¡­¡±


    The sovereign of the Ghost Sect flies into a rage.


    The cohesion that is gained with effort has been completely gone due to Elder Tianyun now.


    The other elders also seem to be swayed by him and also become confused.


    ¡°You deserve to die! I must kill you!¡± The sovereign of the Ghost Sect is burning with anger.


    To beg the immortal skeleton for mercy?


    Can the immortal skeleton spare his life out of mercy?


    Judging from the immortal skeleton¡¯s tone and actions, he clearly doesn¡¯t take their lives seriously at all.


    On what ground can they expect that he will spare their lives?


    ¡°Haha. Beg for mercy? Do you think that I will spare your life just because you beg me?¡± Elder Tianyun¡¯s appearance seems to remind the residual will of the immortal skeleton of some sad memory. Instantly, he laughs in anger and then strikes a punch out. Elder Tianyun also didn¡¯t expect that the residual will of the immortal skeleton should directly launch the attack while he was still begging for mercy. Hence, he is directly killed without even having the chance of getting away.


    Everything happens within an instant.


    Elder Tianku has died resignedly before the remaining elders and the sovereign can help him out.


    ¡°You¡­¡± The sovereign of the Ghost Sect bursts into anger.


    ¡°What? If begging really worked, I wouldn¡¯t become like this.¡± The residual will of the immortal skeleton snorts, ¡°I hate your humans most. So, all of you must die!¡±


    After saying that, he launches attacks at an extremely fast speed.


    He must kill all of these people!


    Now, the people of the Dragon Court also have arrived.


    ¡°Is that Gao Ge?¡± Looking at the man in the golden light, Meng Jing is totally dumbfounded.


    ¡°He¡¯s Gao Ge¡­but the Qi doesn¡¯t belong to Gao Ge,¡± Heaven Dragon says in a stern voice.


    ¡°He is the immortal but what¡­ What¡¯s going on?¡± Taoist Master Xuantian also puts on a confused look. Obviously, he is kind of confounded at the moment.


    Besides, he has met Gao Ge for the first time but it doesn¡¯t mean that he knows nothing about Gao Ge.


    As far as he knows, although Gao Ge is talented, he cannot be so capable.


    This is really unbelievable¡­


    Meng Jing wants to go over there but she is stopped by Heaven Dragon.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go. It is dangerous now. If you go near him, you will be probably killed directly,¡± Heaven Dragon says grimly.


    He can feel the terrible Qi of the residual will of the immortal skeleton. Taoist Master Xuantian was backlashed and seriously injured only because he wanted to learn about the situation. It must be even more dangerous if anyone goes near now.


    Meng Jing bites her lips and looks in the direction of Gao Ge, full of worry¡­


    Now.


    The residual will of the immortal skeleton continues killing two elders of the Ghost Sect in a row.


    The surrounding disciples of the Ghost Sect have seen the scene but they only keep wailing and do not dare to approach him at all.


    Of course, they cannot go near either.


    It becomes extremely difficult for them to exert their Qi now, let alone go forward and help.


    Besides, the ghosts that haven¡¯t reached the realm of Ghost King can only shiver even without the courage to come out.


    ¡°Earth Dragon, take action!¡± Heaven Dragon suddenly says.


    This is also a chance for them.


    Because of the residual will of the immortal skeleton¡¯s targeted attacks, the people of the Ghost Sect can hardly give full play to their capability. Especially the ghosts cannot show up at all.


    The great coercion has an effect on the members of the Dragon Court but the effect is much lighter compared with the effect on those disciples of the Ghost Sect.


    Earth Dragon takes a tumble and quickly thinks of the mission this time. Then, he raises his arm and shouts.


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    The members of the Dragon Court quickly strike at the disciples of the Ghost Sect.


    At the moment, the disciples of the Ghost Sect finally realize the members of the Dragon Court are here. Instantly, they are all flustered.


    The corpses of the disciples of the Ghost Sect were found in the Ghost Sect first.


    Then, Five Ghosts Mansion went wrong and then got directly destroyed.


    Afterward, an immortal arose and killed the capable members of their sect.


    Before they come to their senses, the members of the Dragon Court have struck at them just like the immortals coming from heaven.


    ¡°Heaven wants to exterminate the Ghost Sect!¡±


    ¡°Help!¡±


    ¡°The people of the Dragon Court are coming! Run!¡±


    The disciples of the Ghost Sect are panicked instantly.


    Those with slightly weak temperaments directly slump on the ground and only wail in pain as if to bare their necks to the sword.


    If the disciples of the Ghost Sect go to all lengths at the moment, even if the people of the Dragon Court want to kill all the disciples of the Ghost Sect, it will take a certain amount of time and they even need to pay a price.


    However, it becomes much less difficult.


    The members of the Dragon Court are also worried but they won¡¯t be frightened because of that.


    Maybe immortals are the faith of cultivators but for the members of the Dragon Court, Huaxia and the Dragon Court are their faith.


    For Huaxia and the Dragon Court, they will kill immortals if they have to!


    The battle cry reaches heaven.


    The whole Ghost Sect becomes messy for the moment.


    The residual will of the immortal skeleton also sees the scene and bursts into laughter.


    ¡°It seems that your sect is so annoying. There are other people also aiming to destroy you than me.¡±


    The sovereign of the Ghost Sect and the last elder both sigh.


    They are not wondering how the people of the Dragon Court appear because it is not important.


    What matters most is how to stay alive.


    ¡°Is it because we have made too many mistakes that the Ghost Sect suffers this catastrophe?¡± The sovereign of the Ghost Sect mutters with dull eyes.


    ¡°Sovereign¡­¡± The elder becomes worried.


    ¡°Okay. Now, it is time for me to send you to hell,¡± the residual will of the immortal skeleton says with his eyes fixed on the two Ghost Emperors.


    After all, they are two Ghost Emperors. He still needs to be cautious.


    ¡°Ahem. I¡¯m still alive. How can I stand the residual will of the immortal skeleton talking so wildly here?¡± A gloomy voice comes from the direction of the sand fort.


    The sovereign and the elder of the Ghost Sect are both spirited as if seeing the morning twilight of life.

 Chapter 824 - The Ghost Immortal and the Immortal Skeleton

    The residual will of the immortal skeleton also seems to have felt something. He looks in the direction of the sand fort and then sneers, except that his eyes appear a bit grim.


    ¡°Interesting. There is a residual soul of a Ghost Immortal.¡±


    He would definitely look down upon the so-called Ghost Immortal before, not to mention the residual soul of the Ghost Immortal.


    However, the case is different now.


    It is a residual soul of the Ghost Immortal but given his current condition, he is no better than the residual soul of the Ghost Immortal.


    They are two birds of a feather now.


    Miao Nan walks in front, followed by a dark figure.


    The sovereign and the remaining elder of the Ghost Sect both become thrilled with their eyes sparkling.


    Miao Nan¡¯s appearance also means their chances of surviving.


    The surrounding battle cries are still lasting.


    For the sovereign and the elder of the Ghost Sect, it is also a kind of tremendous pressure.


    It never rains but it pours.


    It is a good saying that fits the scenario well.


    Both the Dragon Court and the residual will of the immortal skeleton are not easy to deal with for the Ghost Sect.


    However, now, they are coming together.


    Actually, the sovereign of the Ghost Sect is also pondering over an issue. That is, why did the capable masters of the Ghost Sect insist on keeping the immortal skeleton here?


    As the sovereign of the Ghost Sect, of course he knows about the immortal skeleton in Five Ghosts Mansion. Besides, the former sovereign and the one before the former sovereign were also aware. However, none of them can gain any lucky chance from the immortal skeleton.


    Therefore, the immortal skeleton¡¯s existence is actually very awkward and of little value for the Ghost Sect. After all, it is of no use to keep the immortal skeleton but it will be a waste to just throw the skeleton away.


    Now, the immortal skeleton has become their big problem.


    When Miao Nan arrives in front of them, the sovereign of the Ghost Sect hastens to say, ¡°Granny, the residual will of the immortal skeleton is really not easy to deal with¡­¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Miao Nan nods.


    Of course she knows.


    The appearance of the residual will of the immortal skeleton puts a lot of pressure on the Ghost Sect and even makes her fail to condense the residual soul of the Ghost Immortal. She cannot succeed until she tries several times.


    She is even clearer than the sovereign of the Ghost Sect about the power of the residual will of the immortal skeleton.


    Luckily, she still succeeds in condensing the residual soul of the Ghost Immortal.


    The residual soul of the Ghost Immortal was supposed to be the greatest backing for them to deal with the Dragon Court but as it appears now, it can only be used to handle the residual will of the immortal skeleton.


    Actually, Miao Nan planned to let the residual will of the immortal skeleton deal with the Dragon Court but it seems that her idea cannot be fulfilled for sure. After all, the immortal skeleton was suppressed by the people of the Ghost Sect so the first thing he must do after waking up is to seek revenge.


    For the people of the Dragon Court, he doesn¡¯t even bother to glance at them.


    ¡°A Ghost Immortal cannot be controlled by you ordinary people though it is only a wisp of residual soul,¡± the residual will of the immortal skeleton says at the moment and then looks at Miao Nan with a sneer, ¡°It seems that you must have adopted some secret method to link the residual soul of the Ghost Immortal with you. It will be fine for you if the residual soul of the Ghost Immortal can kill me, but if it is killed by me, you will die too.¡±


    Miao Nan says nothing with a grim face.


    The sovereign and the elder of the Ghost Sect are also greatly shocked.


    ¡°Granny¡­¡±


    ¡°Fine. Enough with talking about it,¡± Miao Nan waves and says, ¡°I don¡¯t care. Can the eggs remain unbroken when the nest is totally ruined? If the Ghost Sect is ruined, not only I but also you will die too.¡±


    The sovereign of the Ghost Sect looks depressed.


    He also understands that Miao Nan is telling the truth.


    And truth is actually the most unacceptable thing in the world.


    ¡°I will deal with the residual will of the immortal skeleton and you try your best to leave here. Regardless, just give it a try. Remember this. Where there¡¯s life, there¡¯s hope,¡± says Miao Nan.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± The sovereign of the Ghost Sect heaves a sigh. He understands what she means.


    It has been impossible to kill the people of the Dragon Court and defend this place.


    Thus, what they can do now is to escape.


    They must escape as many as possible.


    Even if only a disciple of the Ghost Sect can run away, there will still be a glimmer of hope for the Ghost Sect. Maybe the Ghost Sect still has a chance of staging a comeback. However, if they all die here, the inheritance of the Ghost Sect will be ended then¡­


    Right at the moment, the residual will of the immortal skeleton bursts out laughing.


    ¡°This is so interesting. Do you think the residual soul of a Ghost Immortal can stop me?¡±


    Miao Nan turns around to look at him with indifferent eyes, ¡°I must give it a try anyway. Besides, you are merely a wisp of residual will too. How can you look down upon the residual soul of the Ghost Immortal?¡±


    The residual will of the immortal skeleton snorts, ¡°In this case, let¡¯s see who will prevail then.¡±


    Then, he strikes a punch and instantly, the golden light converges into a long dragon.


    ¡°Go!¡± Miao Nan¡¯s face turns pale at once. Obviously, the Qi emitted by the residual will of the immortal skeleton is not resistible for her. The residual soul of the Ghost Immortal has turned into a streak of black light, which goes at the golden light.


    ¡°Bang¡­¡±


    With a bang, the whole space starts to shake.


    The eyes of the sovereign of the Ghost Sect suddenly sparkle.


    The capability of the residual soul of the Ghost Immortal cannot be underestimated indeed!


    The moment that the residual soul of the Ghost Immortal launches the attack, he also feels the violent Qi given off by the residual soul of the Ghost Immortal.


    Although the Qi is a bit weaker than that of the residual will of the immortal skeleton, it is not a big problem!


    At least they have seen a glimmer of hope!


    ¡°The residual will of the immortal skeleton is too powerful. The residual soul of the Ghost Immortal is no match for him but it can hang on for a while. Leave! Leave now!¡± Miao Nan shouts.


    The sovereign of the Ghost Sect also looks stern and takes a deep breath, saying, ¡°All the disciples of the Ghost Sect break through the encirclement with me! Let¡¯s go to the sand fort!¡±


    Currently, it is not likely for them to get out of the Ghost Sect but they still stand a chance of getting to the sand fort and releasing the terrible beings there.


    Although the sand fort is terrifying for them too, the current situation is almost fatal for the Ghost Sect. They have already had no time to think about that. All they want to do is release the terrifying beings in the sand fort and then take the opportunity to escape.


    They cannot just submit to arrest with folded arms.


    ¡°Humph. You want to escape?¡± Heaven Dragon snorts, ¡°All the members of the Dragon Court must exterminate the Ghost Sect!¡±


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    ¡°Kill!¡±


    Shouts from all directions.


    All the disciples of the Ghost Sect all blanch at the moment.


    The appearance of the residual soul of the Ghost Immortal gave them a shimmer of hope but now, all the members of the Dragon Court are coming in an imposing manner, which puts great pressure on them.


    ¡°Leave it alone. Just run as hard as you can,¡± The sovereign of the Ghost Sect says with grief.


    As the sovereign of the Ghost Sect, he is never willing to say such depressing words unless the situation goes down to the wire.

 Chapter 825 - Drive Them into the Sand Fort

    ¡°Humph. Putting aside that you are a wisp of residual soul, even if you are really a Ghost Immortal, so what? Break!¡±


    With a shout, the residual will of the immortal skeleton has launched fierce attacks on the residual soul of the Ghost Immortal again.


    Now, an anomaly arises in the sky¨Cthunderbolts appear in the sky.


    ¡°Thunder Triggering Method!¡± The residual will of the immortal skeleton shouts and holds out his hand. Instantly, a thunderbolt comes from the sky and lands on the residual soul of the Ghost Immortal.


    The residual soul of the Ghost Immortal screams in pain.


    A ghost can become an immortal but it is not allowed by Heaven. After all, a ghost¡¯s Yin Qi is too strong. Of course it can cultivate but when it tries to pass the tribulation, the thunderbolt tribulation is unimaginably terrible. As such, the odds of a ghost becoming immortal are rather slim.


    The Ghost Immortal seems to have natural fear for the heavenly thunderbolt.


    Although the heavenly thunderbolt is not a real one but triggered by the residual will of the immortal skeleton, which doesn¡¯t contain much heavenly prestige, even so, the residual soul of the Ghost Immortal is still sent flying hundreds of meters away.


    ¡°Break!¡± Another heavenly thunderbolt comes from the sky and lands on the residual soul of the Ghost Immortal.


    The instrument spirit hiding in the bronze mirror gets more and more anxious.


    It wanted to use the people of the Ghost Sect and the residual soul of the Ghost Immortal to exhaust the ability of the residual will of the immortal skeleton. Only in this way can Gao Ge have a chance to take back control of his body.


    However, the residual will of the immortal skeleton seems to have sensed its thought so he directly chooses to go all out in the battle against the residual soul of the Ghost Immortal.


    The two heavenly thunderbolts have shaken the world but they also have exhausted the immortal power of the residual will of the immortal skeleton. It seems that the residual will of the immortal skeleton simply wants to deal with the current trouble and then find a quiet place for him to take over Gao Ge¡¯s body completely.


    ¡°Gao Ge, you must wake up. Otherwise, I will really become a sinner¡­¡± The instrument spirit thinks.


    After all, if it were not for the instrument spirit, Gao Ge wouldn¡¯t want to take the immortal skeleton and things wouldn¡¯t become so bad to this extent.


    Hence, if Gao Ge really doesn¡¯t exist anymore, it should be the most guilty one¡­


    Luckily, the residual soul of the Ghost Immortal¡¯s capability cannot be neglected either.


    Struck by two heavenly thunderbolts, the residual soul of the Ghost Immortal looks much fainter rather than vanishes completely.


    ¡°Just trigger another heavenly thunderbolt if you can.¡± Now, Miao Nan has become a bloody person. She vomits several mouthfuls of blood but there is still a hint of gloominess hidden in her eyes.


    The residual will of the immortal skeleton is powerful indeed but it is imaginable how terrible the owner of the immortal skeleton was when he was in his prime. Yet, that is the past, which is not important. The residual soul of the Ghost Immortal has withstood two heavenly thunderbolts, which still can fight. Hence, the residual will of the immortal skeleton is not in an invincible position.


    ¡°Humph. This is a minor punishment, which is to make you shrink back before the impossible. Do you really think that I cannot do anything about you?¡± The residual will of the immortal skeleton snorts and starts to make a gesture.


    Miao Nan puts on a grim look and makes a prompt decision.


    ¡°Go!¡±


    Although she has been focused on condensing the residual soul of the Ghost Immortal, it doesn¡¯t mean that she had no idea what has happened.


    If the residual will of the immortal skeleton succeeds in making the gesture, he will cast another Immortal Finger.


    The residual soul of the Ghost Immortal has been injured. If it takes another Immortal Figure, it will be barely able to turn over the situation.


    The residual soul of the Ghost Immortal also seems to feel a rush of strong pressure. With a grimace, it whistles towards the residual will of the immortal skeleton.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± The residual will of the immortal skeleton flies into a rage and strikes a punch at the residual soul of the Ghost Immortal.


    The two of them retreat at the same time. The residual soul of the Ghost Immortal retreats for several hundred meters while he only takes two steps backward.


    Even if he takes the upper hand, the residual will of the immortal skeleton is still very angry.


    ¡°Beast! Dang! How dare you make me retreat?¡± It seems that being repulsed by the residual soul of the Ghost Immortal is such a shame for the residual will of the immortal skeleton.


    The residual will of the immortal skeleton flares up out of humiliation.


    However, it sounds more like an insult to Miao Nan.


    She has to admit that there is a great disparity in strength between the residual soul of the Ghost Immortal and the residual will of the immortal skeleton.


    She has never expected that the residual soul of the Ghost Immortal condensed by her could handle the guy in front.


    She only wants to stall as much time as possible so that the people of the Ghost Sect can leave.


    Faced with the Dragon Court¡¯s siege, it is difficult for the people of the Ghost Sect to leave, but this has nothing to do with her.


    Now, the task of Miao Nan and the residual soul of the Ghost Immortal is to stall the residual will of the immortal skeleton as long as possible.


    She has done what she should do. As to the rest, she doesn¡¯t need to worry about it anymore.


    The residual will of the immortal skeleton is burning with anger and with a shout, he rushes to the residual soul of the Ghost Immortal again.


    Ò»¸ö²Ð»ê


    The collision between the residual will and the residual soul gets quite some members of the Dragon Court and the disciples of the Ghost Sect killed here.


    Evidently, the two of them are terribly capable.


    ¡°Meng Jing, get out of here now,¡± Earth Dragon stands next to Meng Jing and says.


    ¡°But Gao Ge¡­¡±


    Earth Dragon doesn¡¯t know about Gao Ge¡¯s current condition, but there is one thing for sure.


    That is, Gao Ge is no longer Gao Ge now.


    At least not for now.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him. This so-called residual soul of the Ghost Immortal is no match for him either,¡± Earth Dragon says with comfort.


    Meng Jing feels a headache.


    Actually, Meng Jing also knows what Earth Dragon has mentioned.


    However, that is not what she is worried about!


    As Earth Dragon said, Gao Ge is no longer Gao Ge now.


    What she is worried about is when Gao Ge can take back control of his body.


    Suddenly, Earth Dragon is shocked.


    He quickly drags Meng Jing and Xie Zhuolian backward. Airflows explode before him nonstop, causing the gravel to fly up high.


    ¡°This is getting worse. We must leave here as soon as possible¡­¡±


    Earth Dragon has the heart to do Gao Ge a favor but lacks strength.


    He is not capable enough to interfere with such a battle.


    Even Heaven Dragon cannot make any difference to this battle, let alone him, unless Dragon King comes here.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Earth Dragon just takes Meng Jing and Xie Zhuolian backward, giving them no chance to explain¡­


    In the darkness.


    The fight is still on.


    Led by the sovereign of the Ghost Sect, the disciples fight and retreat.


    They are getting close to the sand fort.


    ¡°Stay here!¡± With a shout, Heaven Dragon strikes a punch to kill the remaining only elder.


    However, the elder also has his goal fulfilled.


    He knows that he is no match for Heaven Dragon. Besides, he has been seriously injured by the residual will of the immortal skeleton.


    His goal is to stall Heaven Dragon so that the sovereign of the Ghost Sect can have sufficient time to take the disciples of the Ghost Sect to the sand fort.


    The sand fort is terrible.


    However, the sand fort has become the key that decides whether the Ghost Sect can remain.


    As to the two other Ghost Emperors, they actually have high statuses in the Ghost Sect. Even the sovereign of the Ghost Sect must show respect for them.


    After all, a Ghost Emperor is not manipulatable for the Ghost Sect.


    They may stand a chance only if the Ghost Sect has masters who are capable enough to seal the immortal skeleton again. Unfortunately, there are no such masters in the Ghost Sect now.


    Water Dragon and Fire Dragon work together to succeed in killing a Ghost Emperor.


    The other Ghost Emperor rushes forward and continues fighting regardless.

 Chapter 826 - Fearless!

    The last Ghost Emperor has been killed by Heaven Dragon successfully.


    At the moment, the sovereign of the Ghost Sect finally takes all the disciples of the Ghost Sect into the sand fort.


    Not only has Gao Ge heard of the sand fort but also Heaven Dragon and the others know how terrifying the sand fort is.


    ¡°Heaven Dragon, shall we rush inside?¡± Fire Dragon walks forward and asks.


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Heaven Dragon starts to ponder with a frown.


    Now, Taoist Master Xuantian also comes forward.


    ¡°I cannot deal with the residual soul of the Ghost Immortal either. It seems that I cannot be of help this time but you cannot go into the sand fort,¡± says Taoist Master Xuantian.


    Heaven Dragon snorts.


    The people of the Celestial Master Sect said that they were here to help because their sovereign had anticipated that there would be a Ghost Immortal in the Ghost Sect.


    However, Heaven Dragon doesn¡¯t see that they have done any favor except for killing several disciples of the Ghost Sect only since they entered the Ghost Sect. Nevertheless, even without Taoist Master Xuantian and the others, the result would still be the same.


    Upon seeing Heaven Dragon¡¯s disgruntled facial expression, Taoist Master Xuantian also feels a bit helpless.


    He knows why Heaven Dragon is disgruntled but he cannot do anything about it.


    He thought that if he could find the Demon Quelling Seal, with the help of the Taoist conception in the Demon Quelling Seal, maybe he could really work with Heaven Dragon and the others to deal with the residual soul of the Ghost Immortal.


    However, he hasn¡¯t found the Demon Quelling Seal and worse still, he has been injured.


    How can he be of any help?


    ¡°Taoist Master Xuantian, how much do you know about the sand fort?¡± Heaven Dragon asks.


    Taoist Master Xuantian takes a deep breath and looks at the sand fort through the darkness with sharp eyes, saying in a deep voice, ¡°There are tens of Ghost Kings in the sand fort, even more¡­¡±


    Heaven Dragon feels a headache.


    ¡°As such, the sand fort becomes the most terrible place in the Ghost Sect. Besides, the Ghost Kings in the sand fort are uncontrollable for the Ghost Sect,¡± Taoist Master Xuantian continues saying, ¡°If the Ghost Kings in the sand fort all appear, we will be faced with a catastrophe.¡±


    ¡°How dare they go inside?¡± Fire Dragon asks.


    ¡°Humph. What don¡¯t they dare to do? The sand fort is in the Ghost Sect. And they are the members of the Ghost Sect. Of course, they know the seal of the sand fort hasn¡¯t been cracked but if you rush inside, I¡¯m afraid that the sovereign of the Ghost Sect will do something desperate,¡± Taoist Master Xuantian says.


    Fire Dragon and Water Dragon turn around to look at Heaven Dragon without saying anything.


    ¡°Don¡¯t rush for now. Hold on,¡± Heaven Dragon says, ¡°Let all the other members of the Dragon Court leave first.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Water Dragon is stunned.


    ¡°If they continue staying here, they will sacrifice in vain. After all, they are no match for the Ghost Kings,¡± Heaven Dragon says.


    Water Dragon heaves a sigh.


    Actually, what Heaven Dragon said is not right.


    An ordinary member of the Dragon Court can¡¯t rival a Ghost King for sure.


    However, what about ten members?


    100 members?


    Of course, this method can work to some extent but in this way, the casualties of the Dragon Court will become immeasurable.


    This is not what they want to see.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid it is too late,¡± Taoist Master Xuantian suddenly says.


    Heaven Dragon wants to ask further when he hears the voice of the sovereign of the Ghost Sect.


    ¡°The 38th sovereign of the Ghost Sect hereby breaks the seal of the sand fort with the Sovereign¡¯s Token as the fuse and the sovereign¡¯s blood to take the oath¡­¡±


    While the sovereign of the Ghost Sect is talking, Heaven Dragon and the others also notice that the sand fort has started to change. The greatest change lies in the energy field around.


    They seem to see that fierce beasts are about to break free from the cages and spring at them.


    ¡°Unexpectedly, the sovereign of the Ghost Sect is so decisive to have a desperate fight,¡± Taoist Master Xuantian says with a sigh, ¡°Lord Heaven Dragon, we must leave now.¡±


    ¡°Leave?¡± Heaven Dragon snorts, ¡°Do you think we still have enough time?¡±


    ¡°Of course, in terms of your cultivation level¡­¡±


    Heaven Dragon interrupts him impolitely before Taoist Master Xuantian finishes saying that.


    ¡°Taoist Master Xuantian, this is the matter of the Dragon Court, which has nothing to do with the Celestial Master Sect. Since you are already afraid, just leave with the disciples of the Celestial Master Sect. I won¡¯t leave,¡± Heaven Dragon says in a stern voice.


    He knows what Taoist Master Xuantian is implying.


    Indeed, in terms of their cultivation level, it is not a difficult thing for them to leave here.


    However, that they can leave here doesn¡¯t mean that the ordinary members of the Dragon Court can too.


    To leave the members of the Dragon Court alone and escape themselves?


    Heaven Dragon cannot do that.


    Neither can Water Dragon, Fire Dragon and the others.


    ¡°A group of Ghost Kings only. I will kill as many of them as possible!¡± Heaven Dragon stares at the sand fort with his eyes flickering with killing intent.


    Taoist Master Xuantian opens his mouth and wants to say something but looking at Heaven Dragon¡¯s current face, he can only heave a sigh.


    ¡°Fine. Since I¡¯ve been here, I cannot just stay out of this. All the disciples of the Celestial Master Sect, set up the Ghost Killing Formation!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    The disciples of the Celestial Master Sect are really frightened but they know that if they dare to turn around and leave, they will be dead before the seal of the sand fort disappears and the things come out.


    Is it because they don¡¯t have any ¡°blood and iron¡± policies that they can become the top Taoist sect?


    Heaven Dragon feels slightly better and thinks that Taoist Master Xuantian is actually not stupid.


    It is worth appreciating that Taoist Master Xuantian is willing to stay but if he just leaves now, it is understandable. Nevertheless, if Taoist Master Xuantian really leaves at the moment, he will probably irritate the Dragon Court severely.


    He is also aware of the Ghost Killing Formation of the Celestial Master Sect. It can hardly work on ordinary cultivators but it will be really useful when it is used to deal with a ghost. Perhaps, several disciples at the realm of Strength can kill a Ghost Emperor with the Ghost Killing Formation. Besides, according to the recording of the Celestial Master Sect, several Taoist masters once set up the Ghost Killing Formation to directly kill a Ghost Immortal.


    ¡°Open the ghost gate. Night Parade, please come!¡± The sovereign of the Ghost Sect suddenly shouts.


    Wisps of black smoke rise above the sand fort.


    ¡°Oh no! A Hundred Ghosts Parade at Night!¡± Taoist Master Xuantian is greatly astonished, ¡°There are at least 100 Ghost Kings in the sand fort!¡±


    Heaven Dragon says nothing with a long face.


    It seems that he has underestimated the horridness of the sand fort.


    Yet, even if he did, what difference could it make?


    The Ghost Sect must be exterminated at the cost of the members of the Dragon Court.


    ¡°He who intrudes into Huaxia must be killed!¡±


    ¡°He who causes civil strife in Huaxia must be killed!¡±


    ¡°He who acts with utter disregard for human life must be killed!¡±


    ¡°He who harbors evil intentions must be killed!¡±


    All the members of the Dragon Court start to yell.


    They are fearless!


    Immersed in shock, Taoist Master Xuantian turns around and takes a look back. Some of the members of the Dragon Court were killed in the previous melee. Some of them have been injured. However, every one of them is determined with their chests out as if they formed a wall of humans.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever let any member or ghost of the Ghost Sect go out today!¡±

 Chapter 827 - Righteous Spirit

    The members of the Dragon Court seem to have agreed to do so. Without any instruction, they just take several steps forward together.


    They still act in order.


    Seeing the scene, Taoist Master Xuantian cracks a bitter smile.


    It is justifiable that the Dragon Court can maintain the order of Huaxia for so many years.


    Disciples of any sect cannot be compared with these members of the Dragon Court.


    Moreover, the situation is slightly changed at the moment.


    The Qi sphere formed by the sand fort is suppressed as if having encountered some great obstacle at the moment.


    ¡°Righteous spirit¡­ It is the righteous spirit!¡± Taoist Master Xuantian is confused at first and then quickly figures out the key point. Instantly, he widens his eyes and looks at the members of the Dragon Court in disbelief.


    ¡°Righteous spirit?¡± A look of confusion crosses Heaven Dragon¡¯s face.


    Now, screams come from within the sand fort.


    ¡°The Ghost Kings are out of control,¡± Taoist Master Xuantian says laughingly, ¡°Those Ghost Kings have gotten into a fight with the people of the Ghost Sect.¡±


    Fire Dragon and Water Dragon also hasten to come near.


    They are kind of perplexed.


    The situation has been turned over too fast.


    If more than one hundred Ghost Kings all rushed out due to the magic of A Hundred Ghosts Parade at Night, it would be not easy for them to deal with the situation. Even if they could deal with the Ghost Kings, the Dragon Court would have to pay a high price.


    However, something seems to happen now.


    They are all above the realm of Master. Of course they can sense that the Ghost Kings in the sand fort suddenly have become wild.


    Undoubtedly, the screams are made by the disciples of the Ghost Sect hiding in the sand fort.


    Taoist Master Xuantian says laughingly, ¡°These Ghost Kings have been shaken by the righteous spirit. They can have rushed out but the righteous spirit burst out by the members of the Dragon Court forms a rush of strong power. For the ghosts, such a powerful and pure righteous spirit is their natural enemy so they subconsciously feel that the people of the Ghost Sect who have broken the seal are hurting them. Moreover, with the righteous spirit disturbing their minds, they become even wilder.¡±


    Speaking of this, he looks a bit grim.


    ¡°It seems that the disciples and the sovereign of the Ghost Sect hiding there cannot come out alive for sure.¡±


    Heaven Dragon also shakes his head.


    ¡°The Ghost Sect always takes the ghosts as the most important weapon. Besides, in order to create more ghosts that are more suitable for them, they have killed countless ordinary people and cultivators. Unexpectedly, what truly exterminate them is not the Dragon Court but the Ghost Kings they are always proud of.¡±


    ¡°Karma will always come back,¡± Fire Dragon snorts and says.


    Although the disciples of the Ghost Sect are screaming miserably, they feel no sympathy for these people at all.


    Besides, even if these Ghost Kings didn¡¯t take action, the disciples of the Ghost Sect would be killed by them anyway.


    ¡°Perhaps, since these disciples of the Ghost Sect chose to join the Ghost Sect, they have been destined to die here today,¡± Taoist Master Xuantian says, ¡°I¡¯m not surprised at the righteous spirit¡¯s existence. For example, many policemen in the secular world also have the righteous spirit. As such, ordinary ghosts will choose to go away upon seeing the policemen. If they slightly go near, they will be attacked by the righteous spirit. The righteous spirit on these members of the Dragon Court is richer and purer. What surprises me most is that¡­¡±


    Speaking of that, he suddenly stops.


    It seems that he still doesn¡¯t dare to believe it.


    ¡°Taoist Master Xuantian, is there anything you cannot say?¡± Heaven Dragon asks.


    Taoist Master Xuantian shakes his head with a bitter smile.


    ¡°There is nothing I cannot say. I¡¯m only surprised. The appearance of such a pure and immense righteous spirit here can only indicate one thing.¡±


    ¡°Um?¡±


    Taoist Master Xuantian turns to glance over the members of the Dragon Court.


    In the end, he finally says in an extremely complicated voice, ¡°It suggests that all the members of the Dragon Court present are selfless. Besides, they are all prepared to sacrifice their lives for this¡­¡±


    Water Dragon and Fire Dragon say nothing.


    Likewise, Heaven Dragon says nothing either but the pride on his face is so obvious.


    Putting aside Taoist Master Xuantian, even the members of the Dragon Court don¡¯t dare to believe this.


    There are one or two thousand members of the Dragon Court present.


    None of them are afraid of death. Or, they don¡¯t think dying here is a terrifying thing. Every member is ready to sacrifice his life for exterminating the Ghost Kings in the sand fort and the disciples of the Ghost Sect.


    Who can break through this wall of people?


    Even an immortal cannot!


    ¡°Lord Heaven Dragon, may I ask how do you make it?¡± Taoist Master Xuantian asks with a bitter smile.


    Taoist Master Xuantian is old and has seen a lot, which makes him able to think through a lot. He believes that no one is not afraid of death in the world. It will be a normal thing that some of the members of the Dragon Court are prepared for sacrificing their lives selflessly but if everyone acts like this, it is really unbelievable for him.


    ¡°Um?¡± Hearing Taoist Master Xuantian¡¯s words, Heaven Dragon laughs and says, ¡°Because they work for Huaxia and the Dragon Court.¡±


    Taoist Master Xuantian thinks for a while and nods. He doesn¡¯t ask further.


    ¡°With the suppression of the righteous spirit, I¡¯m afraid the Ghost Kings in the sand fort won¡¯t dare to come out. Even if they come out, their capabilities will be greatly suppressed,¡± Taoist Master Xuantian says.


    ¡°They will come out,¡± Heaven Dragon says calmly.


    ¡°Um?¡± Taoist Master Xuantian feels confused.


    Heaven Dragon laughs and says, ¡°Because they know that even if they hide inside and don¡¯t come out, we won¡¯t allow them to continue remaining in the world. Due to the previous battle, the formation and the enchantment will be broken soon. As long as they remain in the world, they will still be a threat to Huaxia. They are likely to leave here and enter the secular world at any time. By then, how many ordinary people will die? Hence, they must die.¡±


    Taoist Master Xuantian shakes his head with a bitter smile. Now, he starts to understand why these members of the Dragon Court have such a powerful righteous spirit.


    For the sake of Huaxia, they face death unflinchingly.


    Ordinary people will choose to leave in the face of such a situation. After all, more than one hundred Ghost Kings are kind of showing the white feather now.


    However, the Dragon Court won¡¯t agree regardless!


    The ghost-wailing sound keeps coming.


    The members of the Dragon Court are still not swayed.


    Every one of them is prepared for the coming fight.

 Chapter 828 - Big Rise and Fall

    The strong cohesion of the Dragon Court makes the Ghost Kings in the sand fort rather panicked. Heaven Dragon, Fire Dragon and Water Dragon even directly walk forward, ready to kill all the Ghost Kings that come out.


    Not only the Ghost Kings in the sand fort but also the residual soul of the Ghost Immortal have been affected by the righteous spirit.


    Miao Nan didn¡¯t expect the situation to become like this.


    Due to the righteous spirit, the capability of the residual soul of the Ghost Immortal has been suppressed too, which is the best opportunity for the residual will of the immortal skeleton.


    ¡°Immortal Finger!¡±


    With a shout, a streak of golden light runs through the residual soul of the Ghost Immortal.


    With a bang, the residual soul of the Ghost Immortal instantly explodes, turns into wisps of black smoke and vanishes into thin air, accompanied by painful wails.


    Miao Nan who controls the residual soul of the Ghost Immortal also spits a mouthful of blood after the residual soul of the Ghost Immortal vanishes. Her face turns pale and her eyes are dull. She is dying.


    ¡°You should have been able to live for more than ten years. Why do you have to court death?¡± The residual will of the immortal skeleton looks at Miao Nan and strikes a punch at her before she can say anything.


    ¿ÉÕâÖÖÊÂÇé¡­¡­


    The punch gets Miao Nan killed completely. Although the residual will of the immortal skeleton also knows she will die for sure even if he doesn¡¯t take action, he feels better doing it on his own¡­


    ¡°What? Are you disappointed? Didn¡¯t you expect that even the residual soul of the Ghost Immortal was no match for me?¡± The residual will of the immortal skeleton says to the instrument spirit with a sneer.


    The instrument spirit doesn¡¯t reply.


    ¡°However, such a rich righteous spirit is good stuff indeed.¡± The residual will of the immortal skeleton shows a pitiful look, ¡°If I can absorb the righteous spirit into my body in my prime, I can be an Immortal Emperor. It is a shame that I can hardly take in the righteous spirit now.¡±


    Then, he walks in the direction of the sand fort.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± The instrument spirit suddenly asks.


    ¡°Do I need to tell you what I want to do?¡± The residual will of the immortal skeleton says with a sneer.


    The instrument spirit seems to inhale a breath and then says, ¡°Those people are innocent. Now, you may as well find a place and completely occupy the body there.¡±


    ¡°Humph,¡± the residual will of the immortal skeleton says with a sneer, ¡°What? You don¡¯t want to let these people die?¡±


    The instrument spirit doesn¡¯t say anything.


    Although it rarely deals with the people of the Dragon Court, it doesn¡¯t want them to die here. Otherwise, even if Gao Ge takes back control of his body, such a result will be unacceptable for him.


    However, to its surprise, the residual will of the immortal skeleton also realizes it.


    ¡°The residual soul of the Ghost Immortal was not easy to deal with indeed. Handing it has exhausted quite some immortal power of mine. What if the original owner of the body takes the opportunity to snatch the body back?¡±


    ¡°You are an immortal,¡± the instrument spirit argues back and snorts, ¡°Are you still worried that you are no match for an ordinary man?¡±


    ¡°An ordinary man?¡± The residual will of the immortal skeleton says laughingly, ¡°Do you think an ordinary man can have a Star Tree in his body?¡±


    The instrument spirit stays quiet then.


    ¡°I can feel that he seems to care about some of those people. Oh no, I should say, he cares about all of them. If I kill them all, do you think he will still want to take back control of his body? Even if he takes the body back, I¡¯m afraid that he won¡¯t have the cheek to face the situation. Well¡­ It is like burying the sand into the earth. He should have no courage to face it so he will pretend to sleep,¡± the residual will of the immortal skeleton says casually.


    The instrument spirit smiles bitterly.


    Admittedly, the residual will of the immortal skeleton is right.


    If Gao Ge really feels that the residual will of the immortal skeleton that occupies his body kills Meng Jing, Xie Zhuolian and those members of the Dragon Court, he will probably subconsciously choose to avoid it because he cannot accept such a fact. In that case, he won¡¯t be able to take back his body.


    In this case, the body¡¯s owner will be changed.


    Actually, if it were not for the Star Tree in Gao Ge¡¯s body, the residual will of the immortal skeleton might not think of doing such a thing. Given the residual will of the immortal skeleton¡¯s character, he won¡¯t take Gao Ge seriously.


    However, the Star Tree makes the residual will of the immortal skeleton smell a sense of crisis.


    After all, it doesn¡¯t make sense that there is a Star Tree in an ordinary man¡¯s body.


    This is a significant factor.


    With such a significant factor, of course he doesn¡¯t dare to take it lightly.


    For the residual will of the immortal skeleton, whether he can take control of the body is an important thing. Never can he allow anything to happen.


    The instrument spirit also understands that it cannot stop the residual will of the immortal skeleton.


    Well, it may as well let nature take its course.


    It chooses to conceal its consciousness because it can¡¯t bear to see what will happen next¡­


    Heaven Dragon and Taoist Master Xuantian turn around to look behind.


    ¡°The battle is over?¡± Fire Dragon asks.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Heaven Dragon says, ¡°Here he comes.¡±


    ¡°Then we¡­¡± Fire Dragon suddenly has a bad foreboding.


    The being that occupies Gao Ge¡¯s body is too horrid.


    If he attacks them, they will be completely wiped out.


    Moreover, the ghosts hiding in the sand fort also sense something and become more restless. They are ready to rush out.


    They also seem to realize that they will die if they continue hiding in the sand fort.


    In this case, they may as well take the plunge.


    They should leave this place as soon as possible before the residual will of the immortal skeleton arrives.


    This is a catastrophe for the Ghost Sect, for the Ghost Kings in the sand fort, and even for the Dragon Court.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have a way back, do we?¡± Heaven Dragon takes a glance at Fire Dragon and says with a sneer.


    Heaven Dragon can still remain composed at the moment, which shows he is really of good temperament.


    Of course, he will go mad when he is dissed by Gao Ge.


    Taoist Master Xuantian wants to cry now.


    He couldn¡¯t wait to meet Gao Ge before because he thought Gao Ge probably had got the Demon Quelling Seal, the treasure of the Celestial Master Sect.


    However, he wishes that Gao Ge could go away as soon as possible.


    That¡¯s the Qi of the immortal.


    Who can endure this?


    The situation changes too radically!


    This is literally a situation of big rise and fall.


    He thought that the Ghost Kings in the sand fort were not easy to deal with but unexpectedly, the members of the Dragon Court gave off the righteous spirit all of a sudden to suppress more than one hundred Ghost Kings.


    Nevertheless, it seems that the immortal intends to attack them.


    Gosh¡­


    Can¡¯t he die with ease?


    ¡°Oh no! The Ghost Kings have rushed out!¡± Water Dragon suddenly shouts.


    ¡°Kill the Ghost Kings first!¡± Heaven Dragon makes a prompt decision.


    Taoist Master Xuantian heaves a sigh and can only choose to kill the Ghost Kings first.


    These Ghost Kings are not easy to deal with but due to the suppression of the righteous spirit and the Ghost Killing Formation of the Celestial Master Sect, it becomes easier.


    Moreover¡­


    Compared with the residual will of the immortal skeleton, he is more willing to face the Ghost Kings.

 Chapter 829 - Why Do You Make Such a Choice

    The residual will of the immortal skeleton suddenly stops.


    He looks ahead with a frown and feels somewhat disgruntled.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe they intend to deal with the ghosts rather than me.¡±


    He is really unhappy.


    He kind of feels neglected.


    To put it simply, he wants to shout, ¡°Do you look down upon me?¡±


    Hence, his eyes become somewhat fiercer.


    Those who don¡¯t take him seriously must be killed!


    The battle cry still continues.


    The fierce-looking Ghost Kings rush out of the sand fort.


    However, their goal is not to attack Heaven Dragon and the others who have waited outside for a long time but to get out of here as soon as possible.


    They are very clear that if they really choose to fight with the people of the Dragon Court, none of them can escape when the horrid being arrives.


    ¡°Humph. Do you still want to leave?¡±


    With a snort, Heaven Dragon catches the two Ghost Kings who appeared first and motivates the aura in his body to kill them.


    ¡°Bang. Bang. Bang.¡±


    Three ghost flames exploded before him. Those Ghost Kings also seem to be irritated by Heaven Dragon¡¯s action.


    Heaven Dragon is still fearless with calmness in his eyes.


    He continues charging forward rather than retreats.


    These Ghost Kings¡­


    None of them can leave alive!


    If these are ordinary Ghost Kings, it is fine to let them go.


    However, these Ghost Kings have stayed in the Ghost Sect for many years so their evil Qi is too heavy. If they just leave like this, they will elevate their cultivation levels by killing people.


    A Ghost King will cause great trouble for the secular world.


    Moreover, there are more than 100 Ghost Kings in total.


    ¡°Damn it! Why do you stop us? Do you know that we will all die when that terrifying being comes?¡± A Ghost King has become anxious and yells at Heaven Dragon.


    Heaven Dragon strikes a punch without hesitation.


    ¡°I can die but you cannot live on.¡± At the moment, Heaven Dragon becomes ruthless.


    20 or 30 Ghost Kings immediately come at Heaven Dragon.


    They can feel the power of Heaven Dragon so they are very clear that if they don¡¯t kill this stubborn guy, they are unlikely to leave. Worse still, there is a wall of humans formed by the righteous spirit ahead. It is even harder for them to break through.


    ¡°You make us do so!¡± The Ghost Kings snarl.


    Faced with the Ghost Kings¡¯ anger, Heaven Dragon and the others are not swayed.


    They only want to slay all the Ghost Kings as soon as possible. Never can they let them leave alive.


    They don¡¯t care about the foul wind and rain of blood behind at all.


    Suddenly, the residual will of the immortal skeleton stops.


    With a frown, he looks ahead.


    ¡°Do you want to stop me?¡± The residual will of the immortal skeleton says with a sneer.


    Earth Dragon only turns to look at Meng Jing and Xie Zhuolian without saying anything.


    ¡°Leave right now!¡± Earth Dragon¡¯s task is to watch Meng Jing and Xie Zhuolian but now, he has no time to attend to them. After feeling the rich killing Qi from the residual will of the immortal skeleton, he understands that if he stays out of this, a lot of members of the Dragon Court will be killed.


    Meng Jing looks grim without saying anything.


    Likewise, Xie Zhuolian frowns, lost in thought.


    The residual will of the immortal skeleton is suddenly taken aback.


    He gazes at Meng Jing.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    He can feel that Gao Ge¡¯s consciousness that has been suppressed by him suddenly starts to strive for control over his body.


    Besides, the residual will of the immortal skeleton¡¯s instinct tells him that the main cause is the girl in front.


    Meng Jing is also surprised at why he suddenly asks her the question.


    She is in a fog.


    Yet, she becomes thrilled quickly.


    Oh right, it must be because of Gao Ge!


    ¡°Gao Ge?¡± She ventures to call him.


    The residual will of the immortal skeleton gives a sinister smile and suddenly reaches out his hand to grab at Meng Jing.


    ¡°You want to take back control of your body? Humph. I will kill her first!¡± The residual will of the immortal skeleton says laughingly.


    Instantly, a rush of immense energy comes at Meng Jing.


    ¡°Be careful!¡± Earth Dragon is greatly shocked. He hastens to rush forward and stands before Meng Jing regardless.


    ¡°Humph. You are overreacting yourself!¡± The residual will of the immortal skeleton looks at Earth Dragon with his eyes full of apathy.


    How can this weak man dare to stand up for her?


    He is clearly acting recklessly and blindly.


    With a bang, Earth Dragon is sent flying away, vomiting mouths of blood.


    The residual will of the immortal skeleton has consumed a lot of immortal power but he still cannot withstand a blow of the immortal.


    ¡°Run. Hurry up¡­¡± Earth Dragon collapsing on the ground gasps feebly and shouts, his hands sinking into the earth.


    ¡°Run? All of you must die!¡± The residual will of the immortal skeleton snorts.


    ¡°Xie Zhuolian, run!¡± Meng Jing says to Xie Zhuolian.


    Xie Zhuolian shakes her head.


    She is pondering over what to do.


    What should she do?


    What should she do?


    Now, Earth Dragon has collapsed.


    She and Meng Jing must stop Gao Ge.


    Otherwise, countless members of the Dragon Court will be killed!


    He must be stopped!


    ¡­


    Heaven Dragon also feels the energy fluctuation behind but only his eyes glitter and he doesn¡¯t look back at all.


    At the moment, he knows what on earth is happening behind even though he doesn¡¯t look back.


    ¡°Heaven Dragon, it seems that we will really die here this time,¡± Taoist Master Xuantian says with a bitter smile.


    ¡°Humph.¡±


    ¡°Even if we destroy these Ghost Kings, Gao Ge will be a big threat when he gets out, won¡¯t he?¡± Taoist Master Xuantian asks.


    He is still curious why Heaven Dragon would choose to destroy the Ghost Kings first rather than deal with the residual will of the immortal skeleton.


    ¡°If the Ghost Kings get out, there are too many of them to catch but if there is only a so-called immortal, Dragon King can kill him,¡± Heaven Dragon says sternly.


    Taoist Master Xuantian thinks about it and feels that Heaven Dragon makes a good point.


    However, he feels that it is not the only reason why Heaven Dragon makes such a choice.


    ¡°What else?¡±


    ¡°What else?¡±


    Taoist Master Xuantian says smilingly, ¡°Is there¡­any possibility that you can¡¯t bear to fight against Gao Ge? Or, are you still expecting that even if the immortal that occupies Gao Ge¡¯s body kill you all, Gao Ge still has a chance to take back control of the body and kind of gets to survive?¡±


    Heaven Dragon laughs and doesn¡¯t deny that.


    The situation has become so serious.


    There is nothing bad about being honest.


    Taoist Master Xuantian heaves a sigh.


    ¡°You still can escape. You have a chance,¡± Heaven Dragon says.


    ¡°None of the people of the Dragon Court will escape. I can¡¯t be bothered to escape either. Besides, do you think¡­I have a chance to escape?¡± Taoist Master Xuantian says with a bitter smile, ¡°The Qi here has been fixed. Unless we kill that thing, we will all die here¡­¡±


    Heaven Dragon heaves a sigh and says nothing.


    The number of the Ghost Kings is reducing.


    The residual will of the immortal skeleton holds out his hand again.

 Chapter 830 - The Surprising Move by Xie Zhuolian

    The residual will of the immortal skeleton feels very unwell.


    He has sensed the Star Tree seems to start running again.


    Is Gao Ge going to take back control of the body with the help of the Star Tree?


    The residual will of the immortal skeleton is reluctant to admit it but he feels that he is at risk now.


    ¡°You are taking a desperate measure? I won¡¯t give you any chance to do that then!¡± The residual will of the immortal skeleton shows a fierce look.


    This is his opportunity.


    After perishing, he left the residual will in his skeleton. He has waited for such a long time. This is his only opportunity of coming back to life.


    As long as he seizes control of the body and finds a way to integrate with the Star Tree, he can have a chance of ascending immortality and becoming an Immortal Lord or even Immortal Deity.


    This is such a great opportunity. He will never let it go regardless!


    Meng Jing has felt his killing intent but her eyes just become fierce.


    With a shriek, a streak of green light bursts out of her body.


    The face of the residual will of the immortal skeleton is etched with astonishment.


    He stares at the green light. As the green light gathers, a green phoenix flies in the air and shrieks.


    ¡°It is the green phoenix¡­ Haha. What a godsend! I must kill you and refine the green phoenix,¡± the residual will of the immortal skeleton says with a sneer, ¡°This is a terrific lucky chance. I can¡¯t believe that humans should have so many lucky chances¡­¡±


    ¡°Get out of my man¡¯s body.¡± Meng Jing stares at the residual will of the immortal skeleton with red eyes. Her whole body is full of killing Qi and the green phoenix also becomes grumpy.


    ¡°Oh? Your man?¡± The residual will of the immortal skeleton snorts, ¡°This boy is quite lucky but¡­ How dare you talk to an Immortal Lord like this?¡±


    Amidst talking, he raises his hand and motivates his immortal power.


    At that moment, Meng Jing feels a rush of pressure coming at her directly.


    Her face turns very pale but she still persists in controlling the green phoenix.


    The connection between her and the green phoenix has become closer since the incident in the Immortal Burying Valley.


    Hence, as she wills her mind, the green phoenix rushes towards the residual will of the immortal skeleton.


    ¡°Humph. Beast! You are an immortal beast indeed! So what? Only these mortal people take you as a treasure. In the immortal world, you are only a mount. How dare you act in such an unbridled manner?¡±


    The green phoenix starts to launch attacks on the residual will of the immortal skeleton, which also completely irritates the residual will of the immortal skeleton. He seems to feel that his immortal dignity has been defied. Instantly, he gushes out a rush of immortal Qi, which gathers and turns into a light pillar to go at the green phoenix.


    The green phoenix is still shrieking but faced with the light pillar, it shows no fear at all.


    ¡°Even though you are the leader of phoenixes, you are no match for an immortal. Get down!¡± The immortal skeleton snaps. Another rush of immense energy rises to the sky. The green phoenix up there obviously has been seriously disturbed. There seems to be a rope tied to it and dragging it downward.


    Over time, even the green phoenix may not hang on much longer in the fight against him.


    Meng Jing becomes increasingly worried.


    ¡°Rise!¡± Meng Jing shouts and her body also gives off a green light pattern. The light pattern gathers on the body of the green phoenix. A green lotus flower bursts into blossom on the green phoenix. Instantly, the green phoenix breaks free and unleashes a thunderbolt from its mouth.


    ¡°Um?¡± The residual will of the immortal skeleton is also startled. It seems that he didn¡¯t expect the green phoenix turns out to be so difficult to deal with. Luckily, he reacts really fast and quickly casts a golden light shield to block the thunderbolt. However, the light shield cast by him is also completely shattered for the moment.


    However, the aftershock of the thunderbolt tears his clothes into pieces.


    ¡°How dare you! You are dead meat¡­¡± The residual will of the immortal skeleton is shivering in anger.


    This is a provocation.


    ¡°Humph. I must see how capable you are. Immortal¡­¡±


    The residual will of the immortal skeleton is suddenly shocked before he can finish the last word.


    He staggers and takes a few steps backward.


    The instrument spirit also wakes up at the moment.


    ¡°Erk? Your immortal power is flowing away quickly?¡± The instrument spirit exclaims with astonishment.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± The residual will of the immortal skeleton snaps but his eyes are filled with deep fear. Obviously, he is ferocious in appearance but feeble in essence.


    The instrument spirit is also rather surprised.


    It is very curious what has happened to make the residual will of the immortal skeleton¡¯s immortal power flow away so quickly.


    It was wondering whether this was its delusion.


    However, as it finds that the residual will of the immortal skeleton is on the verge of collapse, it is pretty sure that this is true.


    The residual will of the immortal skeleton is about to fall apart!


    ¡°Meng Jing is not that capable. Although the green phoenix looks extraordinary, as the residual will of the immortal skeleton says, the phoenix can only be taken as a mount in the immortal world,¡± the instrument spirit thinks and cannot figure out why.


    Very quickly, it also realizes something.


    For the moment, it feels as if taking a tumble.


    Then, it cannot help feeling excited.


    ¡°Heaven never seals off all the exits! Heaven never seals off all the exits!¡±


    The residual will of the immortal skeleton feels even angrier.


    ¡°Believe it or not, I can make you completely disappear now,¡± the residual will of the immortal skeleton says with a sneer.


    However, the instrument spirit is not afraid as if having eaten a pill of boldness.


    ¡°Humph. I don¡¯t believe it. Why don¡¯t you give it a try?¡± The instrument spirit replies.


    The residual will of the immortal skeleton¡¯s killing Qi surges. However, at the moment, another voice arises in his body too.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it either. Have a try.¡±


    Hearing that, the residual will of the immortal skeleton is instantly shocked.


    Although this is the first time that he has heard the voice, he quickly realizes whose voice it is.


    ¡°How is it possible? How is it possible¡­¡±


    On the other side.


    Meng Jing also seems to sense something unusual.


    She frowns and subconsciously turns to look at Xie Zhuolian aside.


    She has asked Xie Zhuolian to leave as soon as possible again and again but this girl still insists on standing here. Besides, Xie Zhuolian keeps moving her hands. It seems that she is making a gesture. Meanwhile, Meng Jing also feels the Qi given off by Xie Zhuolian is somewhat matched with the Qi from Gao Ge now.


    Then, Meng Jing immediately realizes that the suddenly overturned situation has a lot to do with Xie Zhuolian.


    ¡°How did you do that?¡± Meng Jing looks at Xie Zhuolian and asks in confusion.


    Although Meng Jing has seen Xie Zhuolian not for long, she still knows something about Xie Zhuolian. As such, she is surprised at the scene in front. The trouble that even Heaven Dragon and the others have difficulty dealing with is about to be handled by Xie Zhuolian? This is so unbelievable!


    Xie Zhuolian also takes a look at Meng Jing with unconcealable delight on her face. She didn¡¯t expect that she could be of help at the moment.


    ¡°Drunken Fairy Powder,¡± she mouths the answer to Meng Jing.


    Meng Jing is still confused.


    Drunken Fairy Powder? What is that¡­

 Chapter 831 - Are You Sure?

    Not many people know about the matter of the Drunken Fairy Powder. Most people cannot know it. After all, it will directly affect the safety of Gao Ge. Apparently, Meng Jing can have been informed.


    However, when Meng Jing showed up, the members of the Dragon Court had all arrived. At that moment, it was not necessary to worry about whether Gao Ge would do anything bad out of impulse. Hence, the matter about the Drunken Fairy Powder was forgotten then.


    However, the Drunken Fairy Powder even Gao Ge has forgotten works now.


    Because the control of the body is grasped by the residual will of the immortal skeleton, naturally the victim of the Drunken Fairy Powder becomes the residual will of the immortal skeleton.


    This is the main reason why the residual will of the immortal skeleton suddenly starts to lose his immortal power.


    ¡°Are you feeling bad, mate?¡± The voice comes again.


    He is being sarcastic.


    ¡°You are risking your neck!¡± The residual will of the immortal skeleton gives a fierce look, ¡°I must kill you! I must kill you!¡±


    Gao Ge bursts out laughing again.


    ¡°You cannot even kill the instrument spirit, let alone me.¡±


    The residual will of the immortal skeleton lies on the ground completely.


    He is losing control of the body bit by bit.


    Life is full of ups and downs for Taoist Master Xuantian.


    This also applies to him.


    The immortal was killed by the swordsman called Ge Buping, leaving a skeleton with a wisp of residual will. It was a shimmer of hope for him. However, before he could rejoice at that, he was sealed by the people of the Ghost Sect and lived a dark life. Unexpectedly, he broke free of the seal and took up such a perfect body. He thought that it wouldn¡¯t be long before he could return to the immortal world. While he is looking forward to a bright future, he has to give the body back.


    This is his only opportunity.


    Now, it is gone too.


    How can he come to terms with this?


    ¡°I cannot accept this! I cannot accept this! This is outrageous!¡± The residual will of the immortal skeleton is still snarling but his voice is getting increasingly gentle.


    ¡°Gao Ge!¡± Meng Jing and Xie Zhuolian hasten to rush to Gao Ge.


    Now, Gao Ge has closed his eyes.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Xie Zhuolian feels a bit worried, ¡°Is that guy still in his body?¡±


    Meng Jing wears a bitter smile, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡­


    Shortly, Heaven Dragon and the others also rush here.


    This also means that the Ghost Kings in the sand fort have been wiped out by now.


    With the suppression of the righteous spirit, the Ghost Kings were clearly weakened. Plus the Ghost Killing Formation of the Celestial Master Sect, it was only a matter of time to gain the final victory.


    Heaven Dragon is also a bit surprised to learn about what has happened from Meng Jing.


    ¡°So, it was attributed to the Drunken Fairy Powder?¡±


    Xie Zhuolian nods, ¡°I guess so but I don¡¯t know whether that guy still exists.¡±


    Heaven Dragon takes a look at Taoist Master Xuantian.


    Taoist Master Xuantian laughs and reaches out his hand to grab Gao Ge¡¯s wrist. Then, he takes out a talisman and sticks it to Gao Ge.


    ¡°He is fine. It is just that his soul has been damaged because he contended with the immortal for the control of the body.¡±


    ¡°Soul?¡± Hearing that, Heaven Dragon immediately knits his eyebrows.


    Actually, they all know common injuries won¡¯t be a big deal for Gao Ge. However, since his soul has been damaged, it will become very difficult to heal that.


    Taoist Master Xuantian seems to sense their worries so he turns around to look at Heaven Dragon, saying, ¡°Rest assured. I don¡¯t know why but I can feel that his soul is being slowly recovered. When it is completely recovered, he will probably wake up. I stuck the talisman on him just now. Don¡¯t take it off until he wakes up. It will help stabilize his soul.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Taoist Master Xuantian,¡± Meng Jing hastens to say.


    Taoist Master Xuantian waves his hand and looks at Gao Ge, saying, ¡°I also hope that he can wake up as soon as possible.¡±


    What Taoist Master Xuantian said implies that Gao Ge is really fine.


    They know little about the immortal before but it doesn¡¯t matter anymore.


    ¡°Fire Dragon, Water Dragon, look around with the members of the Dragon Court and kill all the disciples of the Ghost Sect.¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± Taoist Master Xuantian says, ¡°The formation of this place cannot remain for much longer. The collision between the immortal and the Ghost Immortal makes it extremely unstable. I assume that it will not be long before it is completely broken. We must get out of here as soon as possible. Otherwise, we will disappear with this space.¡±


    After hearing Taoist Master Xuantian out, Heaven Dragon is also astonished.


    ¡°How much time do we have?¡±


    ¡°Probably an hour,¡± Taoist Master Xuantian says after feeling the surroundings.


    ¡°I see.¡± Heaven Dragon is not hesitant anymore. He immediately orders all the members of the Dragon Court to pull out of this place.


    After leaving the Ghost Sect, some members of the Dragon Court are assigned to guard the exit.


    This is to prevent the disciples of the Ghost Sect from escaping.


    ¡°Alas. It is such a pity. Actually, the Ghost Sect has a lot of secret methods, which are really good stuff. It will be great if we have enough time to take them out,¡± Taoist Master Xuantian says with a sigh.


    Heaven Dragon takes a glance at him and says with a sneer, ¡°The secret skills of the Ghost Sect are mostly underhand ways, which shouldn¡¯t exist in the world at all. It is not a bad thing that they disappear with the Ghost Sect now.¡±


    Taoist Master Xuantian nods.


    Then, Taoist Master Xuantian turns around and looks at Wen Yihuan with a wave of his hand.


    Wen Yihuan hastens to run over here.


    ¡°What can I do for you, Taoist Master Xuantian?¡±


    Taoist Master Xuantian looks at him and says with a smile, ¡°You are not young indeed but the Taoist Qi in your body is quite pure. Do you want to join the Celestial Master Sect?¡±


    Wen Yihuan widens his eyes.


    It is literally a great stroke of luck for him to get a chance of joining the Celestial Master Sect!


    Heaven Dragon takes a look at Wen Yihuan and says nothing.


    It is up to Wen Yihuan.


    Heaven Dragon is also clear that joining the Celestial Master Sect does only good but no harm for a man like Wen Yihuan.


    Seeing Wen Yihuan¡¯s complicated facial expressions, Taoist Master Xuantian says, ¡°This is a wonderful lucky chance for you. What? Don¡¯t you want to take it?¡±


    Wen Yihuan lets out a breath and gives a smile with determined eyes. It appears that he has made up his mind.


    ¡°Thank you, Taoist Master Xuantian. However, I cannot join you.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Taoist Master Xuantian feels a bit surprised.


    He didn¡¯t expect that Wen Yihuan should reject his offer.


    ¡°Although the Celestial Master Sect is a good place for me indeed and I¡¯m no longer a member of the Dragon Court now, Gao Ge will establish his own sect and I¡¯m kind of a member of his sect. Hence, I cannot accept your offer,¡± Wen Yihuan says with determination.


    ¡°Haha.¡± Taoist Master Xuantian laughs and asks, ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Wen Yihuan answers in a composed tone.


    Taoist Master Xuantian heaves a sigh.


    ¡°It seems that you feel it more promising to follow Gao Ge than join the Celestial Master Sect!¡±


    Wen Yihuan only smiles and rubs his nose noncommittally.


    He does think so deep in his heart.

 Chapter 832 - The Aim of the Instrument Spirit

    Actually, Wen Yihuan is aware that if he tells Gao Ge about this, Gao Ge will agree to it.


    However, he feels it will be too unconscientious of him to do so.


    After all, he was actually a quack though he did know some skills before.


    Since he followed Gao Ge, he has gained the lucky chance to become what he is today.


    Now that Gao Ge wants to establish his own sect, he needs talents.


    If Wen Yihuan leaves at the moment, he will be deemed as an ungrateful soul.


    Rather than feel upset after being rejected by Wen Yihuan, Taoist Master Xuantian only tells Wen Yihuan that the Celestial Master Sect is always open to him.


    This is unexpected by Wen Yihuan.


    By reason, since the Celestial Master Sect holds out an olive branch and gets rejected, Taoist Master Xuantian should frown at Wen Yihuan even if he doesn¡¯t fly into a rage with shame.


    Is there anything else in him that Taoist Master Xuantian thinks highly of?


    His exceptional talent?


    Of course not.


    If he were really exceptionally talented, he wouldn¡¯t be this capable only at his age¡­


    In Red Fish Village.


    All the villagers are back.


    The members of the Dragon Court all leave.


    Heaven Dragon also goes back.


    Xie Zhuolian is going back to the Xie Family with Cai. She has claimed to look after Cai and take Cai back home when the task here is over. After all, Cai is friendless and helpless. It is really not a good thing that she continues staying in Red Fish Village.


    Now, Gao Ge is still in a coma so he stays in Red Fish Village. He will not leave until he is recovered.


    Earth Dragon and Fire Dragon stay too.


    What happens this time also has revealed the tomb under the sea to them. Such being the case, it can¡¯t be left unattended. Hence, some other people come to Red Fish Village to start digging the tomb under the sea. Taoist Master Xuantian volunteers to stay, which is a good thing for the Dragon Court.


    After all, Taoist Master Xuantian is rather competent. Besides, he is a lot superior to Wen Yihuan in terms of geomantic omen and metaphysics. With Taoist Master Xuantian around, the digging of the tomb under the sea will go more smoothly.


    Only Heaven Dragon who has left is clear that Taoist Master Xuantian stays here only to wait for Gao Ge to wake up. It seems that they have reached some deal. Yet, it is impossible to learn about it from Taoist Master Xuantian. Gao Ge is still unconscious, making it even impossible to learn about it from him. Hence, Heaven Dragon can¡¯t be bothered to get involved in this. After all, Dragon King has said that this matter is not important.


    It is on an evening after one month when Gao Ge wakes up.


    He opens his eyes with mixed feelings inside.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the legendary immortal should be so strong.¡±


    Although there are so many cultivators in the world, Gao Ge has never considered whether the immortal exists in the world.


    This time, he kind of figures out one thing.


    Even the residual will of an immortal skeleton can be strong enough to almost seize his body.


    How terrible will a real immortal be?


    Even Dragon King may be no match for him.


    ¡°You are awake?¡± The instrument spirit¡¯s voice sounds.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Gao Ge takes a deep breath and says, ¡°I was almost dead because of you this time.¡±


    ¡°Haha.¡± The instrument spirit laughs and says, ¡°I admit you were in danger before, but now you¡¯ve changed danger into safety, haven¡¯t you? Besides, there is another thing. The residual will of the immortal skeleton has been absorbed by your star map after losing control of your body. I assume that given your current capability, even Heaven Dragon cannot defeat you then.¡±


    Gao Ge is noncommittal.


    The instrument spirit has been in the fifth star map all the time. It is not surprising that it can be aware of this.


    However, there is one thing the instrument spirit doesn¡¯t know.


    This time, he not only has reached the realm of Grand Master but also merged the last power of the residual will of the immortal skeleton with the star map.


    More importantly, he has acquired a segment of memory in his mind.


    It is a small segment but it is of vital importance for Gao Ge.


    The Immortal Finger!


    Gao Ge knows how potent the Immortal Finger is.


    Even the residual will of the immortal skeleton can bring the power of the Immortal Finger to this extent.


    Now, he has mastered the gesture method and usage of the Immortal Finger. With the help of his star map and the power of stars, he can exert this skill at unawares in the fight. In this way, even faced with the cultivators at the late peak of the realm of Grand Master or the strong beings beyond that capability, he may stand a chance of winning.


    This is the biggest benefit!


    ¡°By the way, don¡¯t you need the immortal skeleton?¡± Gao Ge says.


    ¡°Humph. The immortal skeleton has been integrated into your star map. Of course it is yours now,¡± the instrument spirit says.


    It does want the immortal skeleton but it just cannot!


    Gao Ge also notices that the immortal skeleton seems to have become a part of him and he can also feel his Qi on it.


    As to the value of the immortal skeleton, he has no idea indeed.


    ¡°Why do you want the immortal skeleton?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    The instrument spirit snorts, ¡°None of your business.¡±


    Gao Ge is rendered speechless.


    The instrument spirit stays silent for a while and says, ¡°Actually, it is not a problem to tell you but you must promise me one thing.¡±


    ¡°Forget about it. I don¡¯t want to promise anything. Neither will I look for anything for you. It is too dangerous,¡± Gao Ge shakes his head hurriedly and says.


    He is curious only on the premise that the instrument spirit is willing to tell him. However, if he has to pay a price for his curiosity, he will not do it then.


    After all, it is the instrument spirit¡¯s business, which has little to do with him.


    The instrument spirit is so furious but on second thought, Gao Ge¡¯s answer is not surprising at all.


    It seems that Gao Ge always acts in this way¡­


    ¡°Fine. I will tell you then. You don¡¯t need to look for it on purpose. All you need to do is pay a bit of attention,¡± the instrument spirit says, ¡°Originally, I have known about the immortal skeleton in the Ghost Sect before. The reason I wanted to find it was that I needed it for taking shape. Understand?¡±


    Gao Ge gives a smile.


    ¡°Simply put, you just feel aggrieved about being an instrument spirit only.¡±


    ¡°Of course. Why not be an instrument spirit yourself? Do I really have to live in this bronze mirror forever?¡± Upon hearing Gao Ge¡¯s words, the instrument spirit is disgruntled. Gao Ge is being so annoying.


    Actually, Gao Ge is also a bit surprised.


    He didn¡¯t expect that the instrument spirit would hold such a dream.


    Yet, if he were the instrument spirit, he wouldn¡¯t be willing to stay in the bronze mirror all the time.


    Most dreadfully, as long as the bronze mirror is not completely ruined, the instrument spirit will exist forever. It is almost imperishable.


    It is a great thing for anyone to remain immortal and never age.


    There are so many cultivators in the world. What they pursue is to ascend immortality and live forever.


    However, will they find it okay to stay in a mirror forever in an imperishable state?


    Even thinking about this idea only will make one shudder with fear.

 Chapter 833 - The Swordsmans Legacy

    The instrument spirit¡¯s honesty also renders Gao Ge somewhat more informed.


    Actually, the instrument spirit¡¯s request is not too demanding.


    Besides, it doesn¡¯t need his special search but a bit of attention.


    From where the instrument spirit stands, the immortal skeleton is actually the most suitable. Besides, if the instrument spirit can really get into the immortal skeleton and come back to life, it will have a high starting point.


    However, the immortal skeleton has become Gao Ge¡¯s. Even if Gao Ge is willing to give the immortal skeleton to the instrument spirit, the latter cannot take it away. Besides, Gao Ge won¡¯t give it away anyway. He doesn¡¯t know why such an immortal skeleton appears in his star map but he feels that it is meant to be. Maybe this thing will be of use one day. Moreover, his sixth star map has taken shape. Perhaps, when his cultivation level drops to the realm of Master or even Qi-condensing and the star map vanishes completely, the immortal skeleton can be taken out of him. Otherwise, it would be really difficult to sever their link.


    Shortly, Meng Jing also enters the room.


    Upon seeing Gao Ge wakes up, Meng Jing bursts into tears with delight.


    Gao Ge has lain in bed for one month, during which Meng Jing has also stayed by his bed all the time.


    ¡°You are finally awake¡­¡± Meng Jing directly throws herself into his arms with tears on her face.


    Gao Ge strokes her hair gently and can¡¯t think of any words to comfort her for now.


    ¡°Wow. This is really not good timing.¡± A familiar voice comes from the door.


    Gao Ge turns to look at the door in surprise.


    ¡°You are done?¡± Gao Ge asks with thrill.


    Yue Xincheng grins.


    ¡°Boss, I don¡¯t like the way you put it. It sounds like I¡¯m screwed.¡± Yue Xincheng rolls his eyes, ¡°You¡¯ve just woken up. I¡¯ll leave you to chat now. I¡¯ll come by later.¡±


    Then, he immediately turns around and gets out before Gao Ge makes any reply.


    He is good at reading the room.


    He knows that Gao Ge and Meng Jing must have a lot to talk about now.


    After an hour more or less, Meng Jing finally comes out with red eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t sit at the door. Go inside,¡± Meng Jing says.


    ¡°Haha. Okay.¡± Yue Xincheng stands up, stretches himself and goes into the room again.


    They haven¡¯t seen each other for one month or two. Yue Xincheng looks a lot more tanned this time.


    At the same time, he looks stronger now.


    ¡°Boss, I was really astonished to hear Meng Jing talk about what you had suffered. I heard that you were almost dead.¡± Yue Xincheng sits by the bed. The moment he takes out the cigarette, Meng Jing casts an angry glance at him.


    Yue Xincheng coughs and hastens to put the cigarette pack back.


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ve been through it anyway,¡± Gao Ge laughs and says, ¡°You can come back too?¡±


    Yue Xincheng¡¯s eyes become slightly dimmer and then he shakes his head.


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    ¡°Um?¡± Gao Ge is a bit taken aback, ¡°I thought your training was over.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it was. However, I need to complete a mission,¡± Yue Xincheng says.


    Gao Ge frowns.


    He is a bit disgruntled.


    He was so anxious when Meng Jing was asked to carry out that dangerous mission before.


    Judging from Yue Xincheng¡¯s current facial expression, Gao Ge figures that his mission won¡¯t be safer than the one Meng Jing carried out before.


    Seeing Gao Ge¡¯s disgruntled face, Yue Xincheng immediately guesses what Gao Ge is thinking about and hastens to say, ¡°This is not the mission assigned by the Dragon Court. Although I¡¯ve learned about the mission from Lord Horn Dragon, I request taking it on my own.¡±


    ¡°What is the mission?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    Yue Xincheng doesn¡¯t answer him at once. Gao Ge heaves a sigh and says, ¡°If you can¡¯t tell me, I won¡¯t insist then. Is it dangerous?¡±


    Yue Xincheng shakes his head and says, ¡°Actually, it is fine to tell you. It¡¯s not a big deal. I¡¯ll go to find a legacy.¡±


    ¡°A legacy?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the legacy of a strong cultivator. That cultivator is dead but he has left his lifelong saber method. It seems to be situated in the Western Border Region. If I can find it, my saber skills will be further improved for sure. On the contrary, if I can¡¯t, I will also come back as soon as possible.¡±


    Having heard Yue Xincheng¡¯s words, Gao Ge nods.


    Indeed, he can feel that Yue Xincheng can¡¯t wait to become stronger.


    In fact, he also agrees with Yue Xincheng¡¯s thought.


    This is his buddy, not his lackey.


    Hence, of course he hopes that his buddy can become stronger as soon as possible.


    ¡°Boss, I¡¯m only a step from the realm of Master,¡± Yue Xincheng says grinningly.


    Gao Ge also laughs.


    Actually, he can feel it even if Yue Xincheng doesn¡¯t point it out.


    Yue Xincheng¡¯s current Qi has reached a high level. As long as he finds an opportunity, entering the realm of Master is just around the corner.


    ¡°Anyway, you are going to set up your own sect. After I come back, there will be two cultivators at the realm of Master in our sect. Who dares to take our sect lightly?¡± Yue Xincheng says in high spirits, ¡°So, I only hope that I can be of help rather than a drag on you when I come back.¡±


    Seeing that Gao Ge wants to say something, Yue Xincheng just continues talking, ¡°Boss, I know what you want to say. I know in your heart, I can never be a drag on you. However, I just cannot help thinking in this way. You know, even Meng Jing, who used to be the weakest among us, has acquired the lucky chance and gained the residual soul of the green phoenix. What about me? I cannot rely on you to protect me anymore. In the past, it would be fine if I was not strong enough. After all, you would get me covered. Nevertheless, since I¡¯ve got an opportunity, of course I must give it a shot.¡±


    Then, Yue Xincheng stands up.


    ¡°Be careful,¡± Gao Ge stays quiet for a while and says resignedly with a sigh.


    Yue Xincheng feels even more delighted.


    Actually, he has thought through it before he told Gao Ge about it.


    If Gao Ge set himself against this, Yue Xincheng would give it up then.


    Regardless, he won¡¯t disobey Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge¡¯s current reply means that he has agreed, which leaves Yue Xincheng no scruples then.


    ¡°Rest assured. Boss, when I come back, let¡¯s continue having fun!¡± Yue Xincheng says grinningly.


    They communicate through eye contact. Shortly, Yue Xincheng turns around and leaves.


    Outside the door, Horn Dragon looks as if having waited for a long time.


    ¡°He has agreed?¡± Horn Dragon asks.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Yue Xincheng answers with a smile.


    Horn Dragon snorts and seems a bit unhappy, ¡°This is your own business. In my opinion, whether he agrees or not, it shouldn¡¯t interfere with your decision.¡±


    Yue Xincheng suddenly pulls a long face.


    ¡°Lord Horn Dragon, you are kind of my half-master but I still don¡¯t want you to say that. Without my boss, I might have been dead many times. In my heart, he is my brother. He has done a lot of things that Yue Tuzhi never does for me. No matter what he says, I know it is for my own good¡­¡±


    Before Yue Xincheng finishes talking, Horn Dragon interrupts him with a wave of the hand impatiently.


    ¡°Enough. Let¡¯s get going. I cannot hear any more of this from you¡­¡±

 Chapter 834 - Thank You, Taoist Master

    Yue Xincheng has been here for more than ten days, waiting for Gao Ge to wake up. Now that Gao Ge is awake, he should leave then.


    Having waited for such a long time, he only hopes that Gao Ge can agree to his decision.


    Gao Ge has a lot of mixed feelings.


    Actually, he even hopes to go with Yue Xincheng but he knows that it is the least thing Yue Xincheng wants. This is Yue Xincheng¡¯s opportunity and he needs to explore it on his own.


    Apart from that, given Gao Ge¡¯s status in the field of immortal cultivation, a lot of people have been watching him.


    It is a difficult thing for Yue Xincheng to seek the legacy by himself.


    However, if Gao Ge goes along, it will become a lot more difficult¡­


    Taoist Master Xuantian rushes here in a hurry shortly after Yue Xincheng leaves.


    ¡°You two wait outside.¡± He immediately walks into Gao Ge¡¯s room with a smile on his face after telling his two disciples to stay outside.


    He couldn¡¯t have waited here so long if it were not for meeting Gao Ge. He would have long left.


    Now that the Ghost Sect has completely vanished, he is really curious about whether Gao Ge has found the Demon Quelling Seal.


    After all, the Demon Quelling Seal is the ultimate treasure of the Celestial Master Sect!


    He wouldn¡¯t be so serious if it were about other things. Yet, when it comes to the Demon Quelling Seal, he doesn¡¯t dare to take it lightly.


    ¡°Ahem. Gao Ge, are you feeling better?¡± Taoist Master Xuantian asks.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I¡¯m kind of just recovered from a severe illness. I¡¯m glad enough that you can come to visit me. A present is not necessary,¡± Gao Ge heaves a sigh and says.


    Taoist Master Xuantian has no idea what to say.


    He comes here with empty hands indeed!


    Yet, he also knows what Gao Ge implies. Angry as he is, he still takes out a red box.


    ¡°This is 300-year-old ginseng, which is rather nutritious. It will be greatly beneficial for your body,¡± Taoist Master Xuantian says.


    Gao Ge puts on an embarrassed look.


    ¡°Well, well, I¡¯ve been injured indeed but it is not a big deal. It is fine that you bring a present for me. And it also turns out to be so valuable. How can I accept it?¡± While talking, he also tips Meng Jing the wink.


    ¡°Yeah, Taoist Master, we cannot accept such a valuable present,¡± Meng Jing takes the hint and also hastens to say.


    Taoist Master Xuantian takes a look at Meng Jing and then says with a strange look, ¡°Actually, what he means is that you should take it right now in case that I may go back on my words.¡±


    Meng Jing is speechless.


    Gao Ge also coughs and looks around to pretend that he didn¡¯t see what was happening here.


    Meng Jing rubs her temples. It seems that the tacit understanding between her and Gao Ge has been affected after they haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time¡­


    When Meng Jing takes away the box, Gao Ge finally looks at Taoist Master Xuantian with innocent eyes. It is really hard to believe that such a cheeky man should have such innocent and pure eyes. Taoist Master Xuantian even starts to wonder whether he has speculated about Gao Ge maliciously.


    ¡°Taoist Master Xuantian, you still haven¡¯t left by far,¡± Gao Ge says.


    Meng Jing has told him how long he was in a coma.


    Even Gao Ge is astounded to hear that he was in a coma for one month.


    Come to think of it, it makes sense indeed. It is not easy to recover from a soul injury. Besides, he also needed to accept the legacy of the Immortal Finger and integrate the star map with the residual will of the immortal skeleton completely.


    These all took time.


    It has been really not easy to complete all these things within one month.


    Hearing that, Taoist Master Xuantian pulls a long face.


    He really wants to scream abuse.


    How can Gao Ge not know why he has to stay here for a month?


    Clearly, Gao Ge is playing dumb.


    Hence, he decides to call a spade. After all, he has offered a present. The 300-year-old ginseng is not ordinary even for the Celestial Master Sect, which is not easy to get and also very expensive.


    ¡°Gao Ge, did you find the Demon Quelling Seal?¡±


    Gao Ge narrows his eyes and pats his thigh.


    ¡°Oh right. Look at me. I may have been muddle-headed after sleeping for one month. If you didn¡¯t mention it, I would forget it then.¡±


    Taoist Master Xuantian¡¯s face looks even more complicated.


    ¡°You almost forgot it? I¡¯m so speechless!¡± Taoist Master Xuantian thinks.


    ¡°I found the Demon Quelling Seal. It was in Five Ghosts Mansion,¡± Gao Ge says.


    ¡°Really?!¡± Taoist Master Xuantian stands up with excitement. This is a bit incredible and also delightful. It seems that the ginseng is so worth it. Besides, he did speculate about Gao Ge maliciously. Gao Ge has found the Demon Quelling Seal but he doesn¡¯t intend to keep it. Instead, he directly confesses that he has found it.


    What kind of man is he?


    He is a good man indeed!


    ¡°Where is it?¡± Taoist Master Xuantian can¡¯t wait any longer so he hastens to ask further.


    With a smile, Gao Ge takes out the Demon Quelling Seal and puts it on the table.


    Taoist Master Xuantian takes on a ghastly expression instantly.


    ¡°Taoist Master Xuantian, look at this. Is it the Demon Quelling Seal?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    Taoist Master Xuantian stares at the several fragments on the desk for a while.


    This is the Demon Quelling Seal indeed.


    However, he cannot figure out why it is broken.


    Gao Ge explains aside, ¡°In fact, the Demon Quelling Seal was stolen by the Ghost Sect simply because they needed this to suppress the immortal skeleton they had found. Well¡­ As to the immortal skeleton, I believe that you saw it when you were in the Ghost Sect. The residual will of the immortal skeleton occupied my body and this Demon Quelling Seal was destroyed by the powerful immortal skeleton.¡±


    Taoist Master Xuantian heaves a sigh.


    He believes in Gao Ge¡¯s explanation. Actually, there is nothing he can do even if he doesn¡¯t.


    The Demon Quelling Seal has been ruined and Gao Ge hasn¡¯t gained any benefits.


    Besides, he is clear that even if Gao Ge has reached the realm of Grand Master, he cannot destroy the Demon Quelling Seal that contains the Taoist conception.


    On this issue, Taoist Master Xuantian has absolute confidence.


    ¡°Gao Ge, thank you anyway. Although the Demon Quelling Seal has been ruined, I still need to take it back.¡± Taoist Master Xuantian¡¯s voice sounds a bit helpless.


    Such being the case, he feels a bit pitiful indeed but he cannot do anything about it.


    ¡°Alas. Taoist Master, actually, I did want to take the complete Demon Quelling Seal back but the residual will of the immortal skeleton was too strong. I was too weak to do anything about it,¡± Gao Ge says, ¡°In fact, if it were not because I was asked to find Demon Quelling Seal, I wouldn¡¯t have run into the residual will of the immortal skeleton.¡±


    Taoist Master Xuantian also thinks of this and instantly feels guilty.


    ¡°Yeah. You are right. If it were not for my request, you wouldn¡¯t have gone to Five Ghosts Mansion and your body wouldn¡¯t have been almost occupied by the residual will of the immortal skeleton. Well¡­ In short, I really appreciate your big help. From now on, I¡¯ve owed you one. So has the Celestial Master Sect. If you need any favor from me or the Celestial Master Sect, I will not refuse you for sure!¡±


    Judging from Taoist Master Xuantian¡¯s determined facial expression, it seems every word is sincerely uttered by him from the bottom of his heart.


    Gao Ge also hastens to rise and bow with clasped hands, ¡°Thank you, Taoist Master.¡± When he lowers his head, the smile on his face looks a bit bizarre.

 Chapter 835 - The Immortal Skeleton Is Gone

    Taoist Master Xuantian leaves in dejection.


    No one knows what kind of agreement he has reached with Gao Ge.


    However, there is one thing for sure. The reason Taoist Master Xuantian has stayed in Red Fish Village for such a long time is to wait for Gao Ge. Yet, after Gao Ge wakes up, he doesn¡¯t seem to get any good news.


    Gao Ge feels a bit embarrassed.


    The Demon Quelling Seal¡¯s being destroyed has nothing to do with him indeed but the Taoist conception did get into his body. If it were not for the powerful Taoist conception, it would be really difficult for him to reach the realm of Grand Master.


    Therefore, it is the Demon Quelling Seal that facilitated his progress in cultivation.


    However, Gao Ge will not tell Taoist Master Xuantian about it. Otherwise, the Celestial Master Sect would definitely make trouble for him. After all, Taoist Master Xuantian attaches so much importance to the Demon Quelling Seal.


    Actually, the tomb under the sea in Red Fish Village is not surprising at all. Gao Ge has been there several times. Besides, the formation back then was not successfully made so there is nothing special about digging the tomb. Fire Dragon and the others stay here only in case of an accident.


    ¡°It is time for us to leave too,¡± Gao Ge says to Meng Jing.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Meng Jing nods and looks a bit embarrassed.


    After arriving at the airport, she suddenly says, ¡°Gao Ge, since you are going to the capital, I will go to Jiangnan City first.¡±


    Gao Ge is going to the capital simply because Lord Dragon King wants to meet him and he also wants to take Xia Lu back. After he came to Red Fish Village in Julang City, Xia Lu has been in the base of the Dragon Court in the capital for him.


    After saying that, Meng Jing just keeps hanging her head. It seems that she doesn¡¯t dare to meet Gao Ge¡¯s gaze.


    Gao Ge was a bit confused at first but upon seeing Meng Jing¡¯s current reaction, he realizes why. His eyes are full of guilt.


    He knows why Meng Jing doesn¡¯t want to go to the capital with him. She is afraid that it will be awkward to meet Xia Lu.


    This is all his fault.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    Meng Jing immediately holds Gao Ge¡¯s hand and says with a smile, ¡°Why do you apologize? It was me who asked someone to call you so I knew about the matter. Besides, I have never meant to blame you or Xia Lu. Actually, I¡¯ve been long prepared.¡±


    Gao Ge believes she sincerely means what she said.


    Anyone can tell that something is going on between Xia Lu and Gao Ge, except that it has never been laid bare.


    Of course Meng Jing knows about it but she has never taken any action, which implies that Meng Jing has really been long prepared for this.


    However, at the thought of meeting Xia Lu, Meng Jing suddenly shows the white feather.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t figured out how I should face Xia Lu. I don¡¯t even know what to say first when I meet her,¡± Meng Jing says with a bitter smile, ¡°So, give me some more time. I believe that Xia Lu also hasn¡¯t thought through what she should say to me now.¡±


    Gao Ge says nothing.


    ¡°Okay? I¡¯ll wait for you in Jiangnan City. What do you say?¡±


    Faced with the imploration in Meng Jing¡¯s eyes, how can Gao Ge force her to go to the capital together?


    Moreover, Gao Ge can understand Meng Jing¡¯s current thoughts.


    After pondering briefly for a while, he immediately nods.


    ¡°Okay, deal then. Remember to contact me after you return to Jiangnan City.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± As Gao Ge agrees to her request, Meng Jing puts on a happy look and also feels relieved as if a burden were lifted off her heart.


    ¡­


    On the plane towards the capital, Gao Ge sits by the window with a patch over his eyes.


    After three hours or so, the plane lands in the airport of the capital.


    The moment he walks out of the airport, he hears a familiar voice.


    ¡°Gao Ge, here!¡±


    Xia Lu waves at him with her face beaming with smiles. She is still looking behind Gao Ge as if searching for something.


    When Gao Ge arrives before her, she finally sticks out her head and looks around, asking, ¡°Where is Meng Jing?¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t come with me. She has gone to Jiangnan City,¡± Gao Ge answers.


    After Xia Lu hears Gao Ge¡¯s answer, her facial expression becomes complicated for the moment.


    She looks guilty, sad and also a bit relieved.


    Maybe Meng Jing is right. Xia Lu also hasn¡¯t figured out how to face Meng Jing yet.


    Shortly, Xia Lu becomes dejected.


    ¡°It seems that she doesn¡¯t mean to forgive me¡­¡±


    Gao Ge looks at Xia Lu and stays quiet for a while. With a grin, he says, ¡°She told me that she had never blamed me or you. It is just that she hasn¡¯t figured out how to face you. Besides, she also said that you didn¡¯t think through how to face her either so she needs some time.¡±


    Hearing that, Xia Lu suddenly raises her head and looks at Gao Ge.


    ¡°Did she really say that?¡±


    Gao Ge nods with a smile.


    It seems to be what Xia Lu wants to hear too.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go back first,¡± Gao Ge says.


    Xia Lu nods and drives the car towards the Dragon Court without saying anything. It remains unknown what she is thinking about.


    After arriving at the base of the Dragon Court, Xia Lu says in a low voice, ¡°Lord Heaven Dragon has told me what happened to you in the Ghost Sect after he came back. Lord Dragon King has waited for you for a long time.¡±


    Gao Ge nods and also feels relieved. No wonder Xia Lu didn¡¯t ask anything. It turns out that she has known everything.


    When he sees Dragon King, Heaven Dragon is also there.


    ¡°Great. Gao Ge is here. Let him tell you then.¡± Heaven Dragon laughs.


    Gao Ge sits down.


    He knows what Dragon King is confused about.


    ¡°Neither do I know where the immortal skeleton is,¡± Gao Ge says.


    In his heart, Dragon King is absolutely trustable but it doesn¡¯t mean that he has to come clean about all his secrets.


    For now, he still can¡¯t let anyone know about his Star Tree.


    Heaven Dragon shrugs and sits aside on his own. It seems that he is going to pay no heed to their conversation.


    Dragon King heaves a sigh and nods.


    ¡°Fine. This is meant to be. Besides, it may not be a bad thing that the immortal skeleton is gone.¡±


    For the Dragon Court, of course they want to find the immortal skeleton and then study it.


    Nevertheless, it is not a big deal that they cannot find the immortal skeleton.


    Apart from that, the appearance of the immortal skeleton is a great impact on the field of immortal cultivation.


    There are so many cultivators but they are not sure about whether immortals exist or not. Nevertheless, the appearance of the immortal skeleton almost proves that immortals do exist in the world!


    It must be a piece of breaking news in the field of immortal cultivation.


    ¡°Since the immortal skeleton is gone, it should never appear then,¡± Dragon King says casually.


    Gao Ge narrows his eyes as if lost in thought.


    He has understood what Dragon King said. That is, Dragon King doesn¡¯t fully believe Gao Ge¡¯s words but it doesn¡¯t matter anymore. Since Gao Ge claims that it is gone, it should be gone then. Even if it is not, it cannot appear again. Otherwise, the Dragon Court and Gao Ge will be targeted by capable cultivators in the field of immortal cultivation.


    This is definitely not a good thing.

 Chapter 836 - I Cannot Take It

    To Gao Ge¡¯s surprise, since he said the immortal skeleton was gone, Dragon King has barely asked anything about the immortal skeleton.


    It seems that Dragon King is not really curious.


    Probably only when one is at Dragon King¡¯s age can he do that.


    ¡°You¡¯ve reached the realm of Grand Master?¡± Dragon King asks.


    Gao Ge nods with a smile.


    Dragon King can¡¯t feel the Qi on him but Heaven Dragon and the others have been aware of it. Hence, of course Dragon King is in the know.


    ¡°Very good,¡± Dragon King says laughingly, ¡°In this case, it will become easier if your sect wants to become a cultivation school of the blessed spots. After all, if a sect wants to become a cultivation school of the blessed spots, the key point is that there must be a cultivator at the realm of Grand Master in the sect.¡±


    Gao Ge nods.


    He knows that Dragon King has been hoping that he can establish a sect and infiltrate into the blessed spots.


    As far as it goes, everything goes well.


    ¡°Given your current capability, I¡¯m afraid that Heaven Dragon is no match for you,¡± Dragon King says smilingly.


    Gao Ge thinks about it and nods.


    Then, he also adds, ¡°Besides, I won¡¯t need the help of the two monsters.¡±


    Hearing that, Heaven Dragon can¡¯t hold back his temper anymore.


    ¡°I cannot take this anymore. Boy, let¡¯s go out and have a fight.¡±


    With a smile, Gao Ge takes a glance at Heaven Dragon and suddenly knits his eyebrows. A rush of immense energy bursts out of Gao Ge instantly.


    Heaven Dragon looks rather surprised. Obviously, he has felt pressure from Gao Ge. After being silent for a while, he heaves a sigh, ¡°Fine. Withdraw your magic.¡±


    Actually, only when they have a fight can they know which one of them is stronger.


    However, Heaven Dragon can feel pressure from Gao Ge and they fought once when Gao Ge was at the realm of Master, so he believes what Gao Ge said.


    Maybe he is really no match for Gao Ge now.


    Then, Gao Ge turns around to look at Dragon King who is smiling.


    ¡°Lord Dragon King, may I ask a question?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Dragon King says generously.


    Gao Ge thinks about it and asks, ¡°What realm are you at?¡±


    ¡°Are you very curious about it?¡±


    Gao Ge says with a bitter smile, ¡°When I was at the realm of Master, I could feel your Qi. This time, I¡¯m at the realm of Grand Master, I can still feel the unprecedented pressure. My instinct tells me that if you really fight with me, given my current cultivation level, it will still be difficult for me to survive. I may not even be able to get through ten moves of yours.¡±


    Dragon King bursts out laughing.


    ¡°Do you think so? But I don¡¯t really think so. You are only at the realm of Grand Master now but you¡¯ve got a lot of trump cards. This time, you must have harvested a lot during the trip in the Ghost Sect. Hence, you must be able to get through ten moves.¡±


    Gao Ge catches the key point.


    It has taken him a lot of effort to reach the realm of Grand Master but Dragon King says he is only at the realm of Grand Master.


    Evidently, even the realm of Grand Master is nothing for Dragon King.


    More dreadfully, Dragon King talks in such a composed tone as if saying an insignificant thing. It is like asking someone how he is.


    ¡°Ten years ago, I¡¯ve reached the realm of Expanse but I have never gained any breakthrough over the past ten years.¡± Dragon King coughs and feels that he has got sidetracked. Since Gao Ge asked the question, he would give the answer then.


    Gao Ge¡¯s pupils contract instantly.


    Indeed!


    The realm of Expanse!


    His realms differ by two major levels from Dragon King¡¯s.


    He is at the initial peak of the realm of Grand Master now. It will take him some time to enter the middle stage of the realm of Grand Master. After breaking through the realm of Grand Master, he will reach the Ancient Martial Arts Natural State and thereafter, the realm of Expanse. Besides, as far as Gao Ge knows, Dragon King is the only one at the realm of Expanse in the world.


    There are so many capable cultivators and quite some cultivation schools of the blessed spots in Huaxia. Of course, the blessed spots have a lot of masters. Despite that, those blessed spots still don¡¯t dare to show disrespect for Dragon King.


    Who can resist the attacks of a cultivator at the realm of Expanse?


    No one can bear the anger of a master at the realm of Expanse!


    However, at the thought that Dragon King will die soon, he feels rather uncomfortable.


    Especially when he stares at the old face of Lord Dragon King, he only thinks of a phrase¨Ca tragic hero in his old age.


    Probably because he has felt Gao Ge¡¯s depressed feelings, Dragon King bursts out laughing.


    ¡°Actually, given your speed of breaking through, it is not a difficult thing for you to enter the realm of Expanse.¡±


    Heaven Dragon keeps nodding aside.


    Gao Ge breaks through as if taking a rocket.


    Gao Ge has reached the realm of Grand Master in his early twenties. This is basically unprecedented in history.


    However, as such, Gao Ge is faced with a lot of pressure.


    At least Gao Ge cannot go abroad at will given his current capability. In Huaxia, even if the blessed spots want to attack Gao Ge, they must weigh up their capabilities. After all, Huaxia is guarded by Dragon King. Besides, as long as they behave well, the Dragon Court won¡¯t do anything to them. Nevertheless, the foreign forces are different. Once they find a chance, they will surely kill Gao Ge. Otherwise, when Gao Ge becomes strong, they will have to beware of him cautiously.


    Because of Dragon King who is at the realm of Expanse, they have to stay alert for many years.


    In the whole field of immortal cultivation, who dares to rival against the Dragon Court?


    As to those foreign forces, even the pope and the prince don¡¯t dare to set foot in the territory of Huaxia.


    This is the deterrent power!


    ¡°Gao Ge, you¡¯ve still got a few more years. Don¡¯t give yourself too much pressure. When you grow strong enough, I can close my eyes then,¡± Dragon King says.


    Gao Ge shakes his head.


    ¡°I cannot take it.¡±


    ¡°Neither can I,¡± Dragon King says gently, ¡°But someone has to do it.¡±


    Gao Ge is speechless.


    Actually, he also understands what Dragon King means.


    That¡¯s the truth. Even if Gao Ge feels that he cannot take it and even wants to avoid it, he cannot get away from it. When Gao Ge is capable enough, if the foreign forces want to seep into Huaxia, Gao Ge will still stand up resolutely.


    Whoever overlooks the national prestige of Huaxia must be killed!


    ¡°The Spring Festival is around the corner. Don¡¯t run about unless you have to. Spend some time with your parents,¡± Dragon King says.


    Gao Ge nods and walks out of the office listlessly.


    After being silent for a while, Heaven Dragon says slowly.


    ¡°Soon, all the people in the field of immortal cultivation will know that Gao Ge has reached the realm of Grand Master. I wonder whether this is a good thing or not.¡±


    ¡°It will be surely a good thing if he can bear with it; it will not be a good thing if he cannot,¡± Dragon King says, ¡°Over the several thousand years, there have been so many talents in Huaxia. However, most of them were killed before they grew strong enough. Hence, talents are not scarce. What we lack are talents who can grow completely capable. The idiom of being talented yet self-effacing in Huaxia is not unreasonable.¡±


    Heaven Dragon nods and suddenly feels enlightened. He stands up with determined eyes.


    ¡°I only know that all I need to do is wipe out all the people who dare to hurt Gao Ge before Gao Ge completely becomes capable enough!¡±


    Dragon King smiles and nods lightly to show his agreement.


    After all, Gao Ge is the hope the people of the Dragon Court have for the following several centuries.

 Chapter 837 - Head to the Compound

    The Dragon Court is faced with a notable problem.


    Heaven Dragon, the No. 2 master of the Dragon Court, is at the realm of Grand Master while Dragon King is at the realm of Expanse.


    It means that the Dragon Court has suffered a succession problem.


    A strong cultivator at the Ancient Martial Arts Natural State is missing.


    In fact, some powerful blessed spots have strong cultivators at the Ancient Martial Arts Natural State.


    Putting aside the others, the sovereign of the Celestial Master Sect is at the middle stage of the Ancient Martial Arts Natural State. This is also the main reason why the Celestial Master Sect can become the top Taoist school. Even the Maoshan Sect and the Taoist Sect are inferior to it.


    Hence, it is because of Dragon King that the Dragon Court can become the order manager of Huaxia. Yet, Dragon King has deteriorated to this extent, who cannot hang on for much longer. Once Dragon King perishes, a sea change will happen to the situation in Huaxia. This is why the Dragon Court attaches so much importance to Gao Ge.


    This is what the situation is like. The Dragon Court will be faced with a desperate situation. Gao Ge has become the only man to help the Dragon Court out of the situation. Besides, Gao Ge is rather resolute in his original aspiration. The Dragon Court also trusts him very much. On the contrary, Xia Shengtang is different. This man is also a genius who breaks through at an amazingly fast speed but no one knows what he is thinking about. If he is made to join the Dragon Court randomly, he may not be able to become the future backing of the Dragon Court. Instead, he can even be the first blade to stab the Dragon Court.


    As such, the Dragon Court adopts a wait-and-see attitude towards Xia Shengtang. Since he started to mingle with Dragon Killers, the wait-and-see attitude becomes a defensive attitude.


    Actually, Gao Ge also knows about this.


    He has never thought that he must be a teammate of Xia Shengtang. All he wants is that they had better not be enemies.


    Even if Gao Ge is no longer a member of the Dragon Court now, if Huaxia or the Dragon Court encounters any crisis or powerful enemy, he will stand up without hesitation.


    In SKP Shopping Mall of the capital.


    Meng Jing is holding Gao Ge¡¯s arm affectionately. As to Xia Lu, she has been back in Song City. After all, the Spring Festival is around the corner so she also needs to go back home.


    Actually, Gao Ge has thought about taking Xia Lu to the Dragon Court Compound for the Spring Festival but Xia Lu rejected his invitation.


    She is also worried that Gao Ge¡¯s parents have acknowledged Meng Jing as their daughter-in-law and won¡¯t accept her.


    Besides, Meng Jing¡¯s parents are also in the Dragon Court Compound.


    If Gao Ge really takes her home, what will it be like?


    Meng Jing¡¯s parents may think that Gao Ge is a douchebag who takes the other woman home to show off.


    Xia Lu¡¯s refusal actually makes Gao Ge relieved.


    After all, Xia Lu¡¯s concern is his too. He is also worried about whether or not his parents will have difficulty accepting Xia Lu. Even if they can accept her, what about Meng Jing¡¯s parents?


    They must fly off the handle.


    ¡°Hey, Gao Ge, what do you think I should buy for your parents?¡± Meng Jing asks.


    SKP Shopping Mall is the luxury shopping mall in the capital. One can find luxury goods of different brands here including Chanel, Louis Vuitton, Dior, etc.


    Since they are going to the Dragon Court Compound, they cannot go without anything. Meng Jing needs to buy some presents for Gao Ge¡¯s parents. Likewise, Gao Ge also needs to buy something for Meng Jing¡¯s parents.


    As to ordinary Spring Festival holiday purchases, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t have to worry about that. The Dragon Court has sent the things over in advance.


    Besides, although Gao Ge¡¯s and Meng Jing¡¯s parents live in the Dragon Court Compound, they are still allowed to go out, except that they are guarded by the members of the Dragon Court. Moreover, wherever they want to go, they need to check in with the Dragon Court beforehand and then make full preparations. Not everyone can be treated in this way. There are not many people in Huaxia who can enjoy such treatment.


    There is a large number of members in the Dragon Court but not every member will be targeted by the outsiders¨Cunless he or she is like Gao Ge.


    As a cultivator, both Gao Ge and Meng Jing are rich. Apart from that, Meng Jing also helped deal with the Ghost Sect, for which she has gained a big bonus from the Dragon Court. In Meng Jing¡¯s eyes, it was her duty but she still didn¡¯t decline the bonus. The bonus is more than one million yuan. Actually, the money is nothing to Meng Jing. A spiritual jade is worth a lot of money. Anyone may be short of money but a competent cultivator can¡¯t. After all, capability means resources. Without resources, Meng Jing cannot develop to this extent at her age.


    Probably because the Spring Festival is around the corner, quite some people are shopping in the mall. The luxury stores also start to limit customer crowding. Some people may feel discontented. Yet, this rule is quite understandable. After all, these stores need to create a good shopping environment. If too many people go into the stores, the stores will become too crowded and the shopping assistants won¡¯t be able to attend to all the customers, which will inevitably make the customers feel neglected.


    In this case, it is better to limit customer crowding from the very beginning.


    Gao Ge and Meng Jing both have little knowledge about luxury products. In the end, based on the shopping assistant¡¯s introduction, they buy two female bags and two leather belts.


    Actually, the shopping assistant¡¯s attitude is quite nice. She doesn¡¯t feel impatient or just muddle through her work because Gao Ge and Meng Jing are too young and barely wear any luxury items. Not all salespersons are snobbish. Especially in this kind of shopping mall, a shopping assistant must be professional to some extent. Of course, there are also some snobs working in a perfunctory manner but comparatively, the number of them is relatively much smaller. Particularly, the capital is a place where there are lots of low-profile big shots. They can be some second-generation rich people or from a political family, who just have to remain low-key.


    The shopping assistant would rather work in vain than make mistakes.


    Carrying several bags, Gao Ge and Meng Jing get out of the shopping mall and drive the car of the Dragon Court towards the Dragon Court Compound.


    Gao Ge has been in the Dragon Court Compound once so he is kind of familiar with the way. However, when the car arrives at the gate, they are stopped.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been here once,¡± Gao Ge says to the member of the Dragon Court at the gate.


    The man actually has recognized Gao Ge by one glance. He replies with a smile, ¡°Hello, Mr. Gao. I know who you are but you still need to call the relevant people. Without a permit, I cannot let you in¡­¡±


    Gao Ge nods and doesn¡¯t want to make things difficult for him.


    After all, the more strictly guarded the Dragon Court Compound is, the more reassured he feels.


    If he is allowed to go inside like this, the Dragon Court Compound won¡¯t be that safe as he expected.


    When he is making a call, a beep suddenly comes from behind him.


    ¡°Dang. Will you go inside or not?¡± The owner of the Audi car behind sticks out his head and curses.


    Gao Ge turns around to take a glance and grins, ¡°I¡¯ll go away now.¡±


    The member of the Dragon Court at the gate frowns and then glances at the owner of the Audi car. Actually, he also knows the man. The man is neither a cultivator nor a member of the Dragon Court but it is very lucky for him to have a capable grandpa who is an old accomplished member of the Dragon Court. Supposedly, even his grandpa is not qualified to reside in the Dragon Court Compound. Nevertheless, his grandpa has offended a big cultivation school during his mission, which enables him to live in the Dragon Court Compound for better protection.


    Others don¡¯t know about Gao Ge¡¯s identity but he does.


    Although Gao Ge is no longer a member of the Dragon Court now, considering the relationship between Gao Ge and the Dragon Court, he is not different from a member of the Dragon Court at all.


    Apart from that, Gao Ge is really capable.

 Chapter 838 - Stay There!

    Gao Ge drives the car aside and continues calling. Over the phone, Heaven Dragon has been informed of the situation and also can¡¯t help complaining. According to him, Gao Ge should have told him about coming to the compound earlier so that he can prepare a permit for Gao Ge. Now, Gao Ge has to call him, which is a waste of time. After all, he is quite busy.


    Gao Ge hangs up the phone. It happens that the black Audi car arrives before them.


    The window is rolled down again.


    ¡°Lady, are you going inside? Get in my car. I¡¯ll take you inside!¡± The man who shouted before rolls his eyes and grins at Meng Jing.


    The indication in his smile is so obvious to any man.


    Of course Meng Jing pulls a long face and takes a glance at him, saying with a snort, ¡°Get lost.¡±


    ¡°Oh my. Why are you so rude? Lady, mind your manners! I know all the people living in the Dragon Court Compound and their juniors too. Why have I never seen you? Humph. If you are a junior of anyone here, you must have a permit. Now, I suspect you hold an ulterior motive!¡± The man stops the engine and opens the door of his car.


    The member of the Dragon Court watches aside with sweat on his head.


    ¡°No parking here! Get in now!¡± The member of the Dragon Court says in a deep voice.


    Actually, he says so for the man¡¯s own good.


    He knows the man is asking for trouble.


    How can this man dare to harass Gao Ge¡¯s girl?


    Does he really want to kill himself?


    There must be something wrong with his mind.


    ¡°I must park here. Bite me! Humph. I know you are from the Dragon Court too. So what? My grandpa has performed deeds of valor for the Dragon Court. He almost got himself killed. Even Lord Heaven Dragon has to visit him at every festival and New Year, let alone you,¡± the young man says with disgruntlement.


    The member of the Dragon Court heaves a sigh.


    Forget it. He won¡¯t interfere then.


    After all, you can¡¯t wake up a person who is pretending to be asleep.


    Besides, this young man is out of line indeed. The member of the Dragon Court is aware of a lot of things but he just can¡¯t be bothered to talk about them. The young man¡¯s grandpa has sacrificed a lot for the Dragon Court indeed but this shouldn¡¯t become his talisman.


    At the moment, the phone of the member of the Dragon Court rings.


    He hastens to go aside and picks up the call. Then, he nods a few times and walks to Gao Ge.


    ¡°Mr. Gao, you can go inside now.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Gao Ge takes a glance at the owner of the Audi car and says to Meng Jing, ¡°Let¡¯s go inside first.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Meng Jing nods.


    However, when they get in the car, they find a problem.


    The black Audi car is still at the gate. If that man doesn¡¯t go in, neither can they.


    ¡°Humph. You want to go inside? Beg me,¡± the owner of the Audi car stands before their car and says with a jerky smile.


    Actually, he is sure that he hasn¡¯t seen Gao Ge and Meng Jing before.


    Just as he said, he knows and has met all the people living in the Dragon Court Compound. It has taken him quite some time but he is aware that he cannot afford to offend the descendants of those who live here so he must meet them and say hi. Never will he offend them in the future. However, he has never met Meng Jing and Gao Ge here. Besides, they don¡¯t even have a permit. Supposedly, they can¡¯t be related to anyone here. They must come here for some business. In this case, what is to be worried about?


    Hence, he walks to the front passenger seat slowly.


    ¡°Lady, I won¡¯t make things difficult for you. Just add me on WeChat, okay?¡± He has taken out his phone and also showed her the QR code.


    ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡± Meng Jing sneers.


    If it were not because they were in the Dragon Court Compound, she would kick his ass for sure.


    ¡°Haha. If you disagree, you can¡¯t go inside today.¡± Then, he just walks aside.


    ¡°Sit well.¡± Gao Ge frowns and takes a glance at Meng Jing.


    Meng Jing seems to have known what Gao Ge wants to do so she hastens to wear her seatbelt. Well. Although she is a cultivator, she still needs to give priority to safety.


    With a bang, Gao Ge¡¯s Jeep Wrangler directly hits the Audi car ahead. That man didn¡¯t pull on the handbrake when he got off the car so the car is just pushed inside.


    The owner of the Audi car flares up and immediately pats the window.


    ¡°Screw you! Get out of your car!¡±


    The members of the Dragon Court at the gate just watch aside quietly.


    After all, Gao Ge and Meng Jing can¡¯t suffer any loss.


    This man dares to continue messing with them. Undoubtedly, he will be doomed for sure.


    He was fine due to his grandpa. After all, the Dragon Court can¡¯t let his grandpa feel that the Dragon Court cannot protect him after he has sacrificed half a lifetime for the organization. However, now, Gao Ge is confronting this reckless young man. As a saying goes, a wicked man will be punished by another wicked man.


    Gao Ge is really confused.


    Why is there such a stupid man in the Dragon Court Compound?


    Worse still, this man is so concupiscent.


    If he is coveting other things, Gao Ge won¡¯t bother to make a fuss with him then.


    However, this man dares to eye Meng Jing covetously. Such being the case, he is surely dead meat.


    Gao Ge just loses his temper.


    Seeing Gao Ge untie his seatbelt, Meng Jing hastens to stop him.


    ¡°Be a bigger man here. He is only an ordinary man. Let¡¯s go inside first,¡± Meng Jing says.


    ¡°Let me talk with him.¡± Gao Ge waves his hand and gets off the car.


    Upon seeing Gao Ge get off the car, the young man immediately rushes forward to grab his collar.


    ¡°Do you know who I am? Don¡¯t think I must cut you some slack just because you can go into the Dragon Court Compound. Who do you think you are? Listen¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me. I don¡¯t want to listen.¡± Before the young man finishes talking, Gao Ge just slaps him away.


    The members of the Dragon Court still stand at the gate as if they saw nothing.


    ¡°Bao, shall we call our supervisor?¡± Another member of the Dragon Court who arrives later can hardly retain his composure and then asks in a low voice.


    The member who has let Gao Ge in snorts.


    ¡°Call? What for? It¡¯s time to give Old Mr. Qian¡¯s grandson a lesson. We can¡¯t do it. So, just let Mr. Gao teach him a lesson. Mr. Gao doesn¡¯t have to show respect to Lord Heaven Dragon, not to mention Old Mr. Qian. Just rest assured.¡±


    Old Mr. Qian¡¯s grandson is dazed by Gao Ge¡¯s slap.


    He is lifted by Gao Ge and thrown onto the top of the Audi car before he can utter the typical line¨C¡°How dare you hit me?¡±


    ¡°Just stay there. If you dare to get down, I will break your legs,¡± Gao Ge says with cold eyes.


    He respects the members of the Dragon Court, especially the old generation.


    However, it doesn¡¯t mean that the old generation¡¯s descendants can commit outrages at will just because they think they are backed up by their seniors.

 Chapter 839 - Is He That Big Shot?

    Old Mr. Qian¡¯s grandson sitting on the top of the car really looks like a wimp now.


    He gazes at Gao Ge with his eyes wide open and full of fear. Although he feels pain all over, he still doesn¡¯t dare to groan as he is stared at by Gao Ge.


    Currently, a car runs towards them.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on? How can anyone dare to block the gate of the Dragon Court Compound?¡± A man in a suit driving the car knits his eyebrows and feels somewhat confused.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that Old Mr. Qian¡¯s grandson, Qian Yong?¡± The girl wearing a white down jacket also feels perplexed.


    ¡°Oh, you are right. Why is he sitting on the top of the car? Is he bullying others again?¡±


    ¡°I guess not,¡± the girl wearing the white down jacket says, ¡°Don¡¯t you see the blood at the corner of his mouth?¡±


    The man in a suit suddenly becomes intrigued.


    ¡°You are saying that Qian Yong is not bullying others but bullied by others?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°How can a man in the Dragon Court Compound be bullied by others?¡± The man in a suit shakes his head, ¡°It seems that Qian Yong has caught a Tartar this time.¡±


    When the car stops, he takes a few steps forward.


    ¡°Qian Yong, what are you doing? Get down here. How can you sit on the top of the car?¡± The man in a suit coughs and glimpses aside. Upon seeing Gao Ge, he is slightly confused and feels as if having seen this man. Well, it makes sense. Since this man is coming to the Dragon Court Compound, maybe he is also a junior of someone in the Dragon Court Compound. It is normal to have seen this man before. However, he has seen too many people before.


    ¡°Lu, he¡­ he doesn¡¯t allow me to get down!¡± Qian Yong says with a bitter face.


    Dian Lu is dazed. He coughs and holds out his hand to Gao Ge.


    ¡°Bro, are you living in the compound too? We should have met before. Ahem, I know Qian Yong. He is a bit insensible. If he offends you, how about asking him to apologize to you? Don¡¯t make a big fuss over it. It is not appropriate to block the gate like this. After all, this is the Dragon Court Compound.¡±


    Gao Ge takes a look at him and doesn¡¯t shake hands with him.


    ¡°If you want to stand up for him, just get lost. Just as I said, if he dares to get down, I will break his legs.¡± Then, he turns around to get into his car.


    Dian Lu also pulls a long face.


    The girl wearing the down jacket frowns and says, ¡°Sir, we are all related to the Dragon Court. Do we have to make the situation so ugly? If this is found by your family, I¡¯m afraid they will be displeased.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah?¡± Gao Ge glimpses her, ¡°If you are disgruntled, you can sit there to keep him company.¡±


    The girl wearing a down jacket looks rather annoyed.


    Dian Lu is also astonished.


    By reason, whoever can live in the Dragon Court Compound are not simple but their descendants are relatively low-key. After all, they care about their reputation when they get this far. Besides, there are always more capable men. If they are too high-profile, they may be set off by others and cause trouble for their families one day.


    Hence, very few people act in such a high-profile manner like Gao Ge.


    He is really arrogant.


    Even if he is really capable and backed by powerful people, he should be low-key in the Dragon Court Compound.


    ¡°Bro, is it a bit over the top?¡± Dian Lu says in a stern voice.


    ¡°Ahem. Dian Lu, this has nothing to do with you. Stay out of it,¡± Bao seems to find it unbearable so he hastens to say.


    Dian Lu takes a look at him in a slight daze with a complicated expression.


    He is different from Qian Yong.


    He helped speak for Qian Yong before actually because he feels that this is the Dragon Court Compound where they should act cautiously.


    However, he is not a blockhead and rarely mingles with Qian Yong. They are nodding acquaintances only.


    Bao¡¯s words kind of give him a reminder.


    He turns to take a glance at Qian Yong sitting on the top of the car. After taking a deep breath, he walks aside, takes out a pack of cigarettes and distributes the cigarettes to the members of the Dragon Court.


    ¡°Ahem. Bao, you asked me to stay out of this. Why?¡± Dian Lu asks.


    Bao heaves a sigh and says, ¡°Dian Lu, actually, you are a nice man. You are at least different from Qian Yong. Otherwise, I can¡¯t be bothered to say anything. I won¡¯t give a shit to you. However, because you are quite nice, I gave you the reminder in case that you may offend those whom you shouldn¡¯t offend.¡±


    Dian Lu¡¯s facial expression becomes even more complicated.


    Bao is from the Dragon Court but he and his peers are here to keep the Dragon Court Compound safe.


    Qian Yong is also a member of the Dragon Court. Yet, he has been in the Dragon Court for too short a time. Therefore, he doesn¡¯t know much about a lot of things. Nevertheless, Dian Lu is clear that Bao told him not to offend the man definitely not because his senior is superior or rich. Power and money are nothing to the members of the Dragon Court.


    ¡°Even if you have never met him, you should have seen his picture. Don¡¯t you find him familiar?¡± Bao says while smoking.


    ¡°Ahem. He does look familiar. I think I may have seen him in the Dragon Court Compound.¡±


    ¡°Humph. By far, he has been here twice. How can you have met him? Don¡¯t you want to know who he is?¡± Bao says.


    ¡°Bao, is his family name Gao?¡± The girl wearing the down jacket aside interrupts him suddenly.


    Bao takes a look at her with intrigue and says with a smile, ¡°You smart girl, you¡¯ve realized that now.¡±


    The girl¡¯s face turns pale instantly.


    She finally understands what Bao¡¯s words mean now.


    Indeed.


    If she and Dian Lu really offended him, probably no one could keep them safe.


    The people of the Dragon Court are clear that he is not inferior to Heaven Dragon and the other senior members.


    Dian Lu is suddenly shocked and asks in a trembling voice, ¡°Is he¡­Gao¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough. You¡¯ve known who he is. No need to voice his name out. Just feign ignorance. In this case, you may avoid being dragged into the trouble,¡± Bao says meaningfully, ¡°Besides, don¡¯t think Gao Ge is too arrogant. You know what kind of man Qian Yong is. He acts wildly by dint of Old Mr. Qian¡¯s merits and even dares to flirt with Gao Ge¡¯s girl. The girl has just survived the mission of the Dragon Court. The Ghost Sect was exterminated some time ago. As members of the Dragon Court, you should have heard of this.¡±


    Dian Lu and the girl wearing the down jacket exchange glances and both see the glint of fear in each other¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Bao, I will requite your big favor one day!¡± Dian Lu says seriously.


    He knows that if it were not for Bao¡¯s reminder, maybe he would have dragged the whole Dian Family into big trouble¡­


    Bao waves his hand and shows that it is okay.


    Dian Lu and the girl wearing a down jacket get into their car again. Qian Yong on the top of the car is anxious.


    ¡°Lu, Lu, can I get down?¡±


    It would be fine if Qian Yong didn¡¯t say that. Now that he has asked the question, Dian Lu is pissed off.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what that man said? Don¡¯t think you are fine after he has gone inside. If you dare to get down, I will be the first one to break your legs!¡± After saying that, he gets into the car angrily and drives the car away. He seems to be a bit anxious to leave.


    Qian Yong is literally an idiot!

 Chapter 840 - The House Is Too Small

    Seeing that Dian Lu has left, Qian Yong gets flustered.


    ¡°Well¡­ Bao, I won¡¯t get down. Can I make a call?¡± Qian Yong ventures to ask.


    Bao laughs and says, ¡°This is your own business. I won¡¯t interfere in it.¡±


    Seeing that Qian Yong really takes out his phone, Bao heaves a sigh.


    Qian Yong is really such a fool.


    Hasn¡¯t he seen through the situation by now?


    Having thought back and forth, he says, ¡°If you want to drag your grandpa into this, just call him then.¡±


    With his face turning pale, Qian Yong subconsciously hangs up.


    ¡°Bao, who on earth is that man?¡± Qian Yong can¡¯t help asking, ¡°Even if he is some big shot, I should at least know who he is.¡±


    Bao grinds his cigarette into the ashtray and then thinks for a while, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t ask who he is. If you don¡¯t know, you can still be alive. On the contrary, if you do, you will be committing an offense knowingly.¡±


    Qian Yong draws his neck back in fear and understands what Bao implies at once. He hastens to wave his hand, ¡°Then I had better stay ignorant¡­¡±


    Bao lets out a sigh of relief.


    It appears that Qian Yong is not too stupid.


    He finally understands something!


    In the Gao Family¡¯s house.


    Meng Jing¡¯s parents are also here.


    ¡°You are so heartless. You haven¡¯t been back for so long. Now that you are back, you just come to the Gao Ge¡¯s home at once. What an ungrateful soul!¡± Mrs. Meng scolds Meng Jing with red eyes.


    Mr. Meng stands aside and doesn¡¯t know what to say. He only stands there, gazing at his daughter with a happy smile on his face.


    ¡°Ahem. Yun, go and cook some dishes for us. We¡¯ve got so many people here today. Make some more dishes!¡± Gao Ming says to Song Yun in a hurry.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll leave you chatting. By the way, Gao Ge, sit down now. Mr. Meng has something to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gao Ge looks at Mr. Meng suspiciously and has no idea what the latter wants to say to him.


    Mr. Meng sits by the table and looks at the leather belt Gao Ge bought for him, saying with a sigh, ¡°Gao Ge, I know you¡¯ve made some money but you can¡¯t squander it randomly. I know this brand. This must cost a few thousand.¡±


    ¡°Haha. More or less,¡± Gao Ge says grinningly, ¡°The Spring Festival is around the corner. We ordinary people should enjoy a few good things a bit, right? I won¡¯t buy them again.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± Mr. Meng nods with satisfaction.


    As the future father-in-law of Gao Ge, he feels that this son-in-law is somewhat obedient.


    He tends to like this son-in-law even more.


    After all, he watches Gao Ge grow up. He kind of knows Gao Ge¡¯s background and character through and through. As an outsider, he can learn more than Gao Ming and Song Yun.


    As such, even though Gao Ge had poor academic performance in high school and Meng Jing was a top student, he has never meant to stop them from seeing each other.


    In his heart, he has been for them to be together.


    ¡°Pal, how about playing Chinese chess with me?¡± Gao Ming has taken Chinese chess over.


    ¡°Sure! Do you think I¡¯ll be afraid of you?¡± Mr. Meng snorts. The two of them quickly start playing Chinese chess.


    Gao Ge sits aside and still wonders what Mr. Meng intends to say to him.


    Mrs. Meng and Meng Jing are talking in secret. Gao Ge finds that Meng Jing has blushed and also taken a glance at him with complicated eyes.


    Actually, if Gao Ge really wanted to, he can have heard what Mrs. Meng and Meng Jing talked about in secret. However, Meng Jing finally gets to meet her mother now. It is perfectly normal that they want to have a word. Of course he cannot eavesdrop on them.


    ¡°Gao Ge, you are not young, aren¡¯t you?¡± Mr. Meng moves the piece of cannon and says to Gao Ge.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Gao Ge suddenly doesn¡¯t know how to respond to Mr. Meng, ¡°Uncle, I¡¯m 20 years old only.¡±


    Mr. Meng pulls a long face.


    Yeah.


    Mr. Meng almost forgets that considering Gao Ge¡¯s age, he should have been a college student by now though he has graduated.


    Mr. Meng feels so irritated.


    ¡°Ahem. Just say yes to whatever Mr. Meng says. Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± Gao Ming takes a glance at this silly son and sighs inwardly. Gao Ge is so much like him. Back then, he knew that his father-in-law loved pot plants. Hence, when he met the latter for the first time, he just brought a plant and believed that could please his father-in-law.


    Unexpectedly, his father-in-law flew off the handle directly and pointed fingers at him.


    ¡°What¡¯s your problem? I like green plants. I like pot plants. Why do you give me a cactus? Yes, I¡¯ve failed to raise a lot of plants but what does it have to do with you? How dare you give me a cactus to humiliate me? Do you think I can only raise this kind of plant?¡±


    That scene is still vivid in his mind.


    ¡°Gao Ge, you and Jing have been together for some time,¡± Mr. Meng says, ¡°You¡¯ve grown up since childhood. Actually, I also think it is a good thing that you two are together. My wife and I have no problem with this. However, since you two have graduated, your relationship should be finalized then. It is too early for you to get married now but you two can be engaged. What do you think?¡±


    Gao Ge thinks about it. No wonder Meng Jing blushed a bit just now. Mrs. Meng must have told her about this too.


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m fine with it. As long as you and Jing agree, surely I have no problem with it,¡± Gao Ge hastens to say.


    Mr. Meng finally cracks a smile and seems to be very satisfied with Gao Ge¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°Dad, I think it is too early for us to be engaged. We can wait a bit longer!¡± Meng Jing says.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Mr. Meng frowns and casts an unsatisfied glance at Meng Jing.


    Meng Jing winks at Gao Ge. He knows that Meng Jing has no problem with being engaged to him but she is worried that Xia Lu may be sad about learning this matter.


    Luckily, the doorbell suddenly rings.


    ¡°Erk? Who is that?¡± Gao Ming stands up and walks to the door in confusion. It has been a while since they lived in the Dragon Court Compound. They may go out occasionally but they don¡¯t know anyone here. Hence, they never mean to talk with others intimately. Neither do any neighbors come to visit them.


    Some people may send some necessities and supplements to them only.


    After opening the door, Gao Ming is shocked.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Gao Ming blinks and counts the people. Surprisingly, he finds that more than ten people are standing at the door.


    Are they here to pick up a fight?


    Gao Ming is freaked out.


    ¡°Ahem. You must be Gao Ge¡¯s father. I¡¯m here to meet Gao Ge,¡± Dian Lu at the door hastens to say.


    An old man behind Dian Lu slaps the head of Dian Lu.


    ¡°Apologize first.¡±


    With a woebegone look, Dian Lu can only give a bow.


    ¡°Uncle Gao, I¡¯m here to apologize to Gao Ge.¡±


    Gao Ming turns around to look at Gao Ge with confused eyes.


    Gao Ge picks up the teacup and has a sip, saying calmly, ¡°The house is too small for so many people.¡±


    The old man immediately takes the hint and hastens to turn around to say to the several middle-aged men behind, ¡°You all wait outside. Lu, come inside with me!¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Dian Lu hangs his head in fear and follows the old man into the Gao Family¡¯s house.

 Chapter 841 - You Tell Him!

    Gao Ge takes a look at Dian Lu with weird eyes.


    The old man who walks inside with Dian Lu looks a bit weird.


    ¡°Ahem. Mr. Gao, Hello. I¡¯m Dian Lu¡¯s grandpa. My name is Dian Wenhai.¡±


    ¡°Old Mr. Dian, nice to meet you. Don¡¯t call me Mr. Gao. Just call me Gao Ge.¡± Gao Ge smiles.


    Those who can live in the Dragon Court Compound are absolutely worth Gao Ge¡¯s respecting.


    Of course, Qian Yong is an exception.


    Moreover, even if Old Mr. Qian comes here, Gao Ge probably won¡¯t be nice to him.


    Dian Wenhai is a bit astonished. According to Dian Lu, Gao Ge seems like a tough nut to crack. However, it appears that Gao Ge is nice to him.


    Of course, Dian Wenhai is not a fool. After learning about Gao Ge¡¯s identity, he immediately realizes something. Gao Ge¡¯s respect for him is definitely not because of his social status.


    ¡°Ahem. Sir, what are you doing? Why do you take your grandson here for an apology?¡± Gao Ming asks aside and meanwhile passes a cigarette to Dian Wenhai. Meng Jing also pours a cup of tea for him.


    Dian Wenhai feels a bit flattered.


    When Dian Lu talked about this with him, he was shocked too. Hence, without thinking, he hastens to take Dian Lu and the other family members here to apologize.


    He thought he would suffer some humiliation here but unexpectedly, the situation becomes like this.


    This is¡­beyond comprehension!


    Dian Lu also feels somewhat confounded but he just stands aside quietly. Gao Ming has offered him a seat but he said that he didn¡¯t need it. After all, he is here to make an apology. Of course he must be as humble as possible.


    ¡°Gao Ge, I¡¯ve heard about what happened from Lu and the several young men at the door. After learning about the ins and outs of the matter, I¡¯m so furious.¡± Dian Wenhai heaves a sigh and then takes a glance at Dian Lu, ¡°He is always like this. He knows nothing and acts recklessly. He even spoke for Qian Yong. We owe you an apology.¡±


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t know whether to cry or to laugh.


    It is now that he realizes that Old Mr. Dian comes here to make an apology for this matter. For the moment, he doesn¡¯t know what to say.


    Old Mr. Dian is kind of making a mountain out of a molehill.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t care about what happened before at all.


    He doesn¡¯t even care about Qian Yong, let alone Dian Lu. After all, he has taught Qian Yong a lesson.


    ¡°Mr. Gao, I was too reckless before¡­¡± Dian Lu says with embarrassment.


    ¡°Lu, have a seat first.¡± Gao Ge waves his hand, ¡°It was not a big deal. You don¡¯t have to do so. Besides, you didn¡¯t actually want to stand up for Qian Yong. It seems that you are not close to him.¡±


    Dian Lu hastens to nod and wants to sit down when Dian Wenhai suddenly harrumphs. Hence, he stands up in a hurry.


    Gao Ge grins but he doesn¡¯t insist.


    Besides, if Gao Ge is too polite to Dian Lu now, he is afraid that he will make the latter strongly fretful.


    This is the last thing that Gao Ge wants to see.


    Gao Ming, Mr. Meng and the others haven¡¯t figured out what on earth is going on by far. Hence, Meng Jing tells everyone present about what happened before.


    Dian Lu doesn¡¯t know as many details as Meng Jing does. Therefore, after Meng Jing finishes talking, Dian Lu and Old Mr. Dian look resentful.


    ¡°Scoundrel!¡± Dian Wenhai¡¯s eyes glisten with fierceness, ¡°I¡¯ve known that Qian Yong is not a good man. Now as it appears, he is even worse! Humph, just because he is the grandson of a veteran of the Dragon Court, he dares to act in such a rash way. Gladly, it was you who ran into him. If that kind of situation happened to another man, he would be bullied by Qian Yong for sure!¡±


    Then, he directly takes out his phone to make a call.


    ¡°Qian, I don¡¯t care what you are doing. Just come here right now. The address is¡­¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Dian Wenhai still looks so angry.


    Dian Lu sees through Gao Ge¡¯s confusion and explains right away, ¡°My grandpa used to be his team leader when Old Mr. Qian was still in the Dragon Court.¡±


    Gao Ge takes a tumble and also understands why Dian Wenhai is so furious.


    For Dian Wenhai, Old Mr. Qian is like his subordinate. Although it is not Old Mr. Qian who behaves so shamefully, Qian Yong is his grandson. Old Mr. Qian cannot completely stay out of this. Besides, the root of the problem actually lies in him.


    Because Qian Yong is still sitting on the top of the car, Old Mr. Qian has no idea what on earth has happened.


    He rushes to Gao Ge¡¯s home in a hurry and sees a group of people standing at the door. As he takes a close look, he finds that they are all the members of the Dian Family, which makes him even more confused.


    ¡°Uncle Qian, why are you here?¡± Dian Wenhai¡¯s eldest son regrets after asking that question. After all, Dian Lu has told them how he offended Gao Ge once.


    The Qian Family is involved in this matter. It is very normal that Old Mr. Qian comes here.


    Old Mr. Qian wanted to say he doesn¡¯t know either but he suddenly finds that the members of the Dian Family are staring at him weirdly. His heart suddenly clenches.


    ¡°Ahem. Grandpa Qian, is it my grandpa who asks you to come here?¡± A young man of the Dian Family asks in a low voice.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Old Mr. Qian nods.


    The young man wants to say more when his father glares at him all of a sudden.


    Then, he hastens to shut up.


    ¡°Ahem. Uncle Qian, go inside first. My father is also in there,¡± a middle-aged man says with a forced smile.


    Old Mr. Qian heaves a sigh. Without hesitation, he knocks on the door and goes inside.


    It is Dian Lu who opens the door.


    ¡°Hello, Grandpa Qian.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Lu. You are here too?¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough. Don¡¯t blather at the door! Come in!¡± Dian Wenhai frowns and says in a grim voice.


    Old Mr. Qian looks even sterner.


    ¡°Ahem. Mr. Dian, what on earth is going on? Why did you ask me to come here in such a hurry¡­¡± Old Mr. Qian walks forward and doesn¡¯t dare to sit down. He just stands before Dian Wenhai, his hands wringing each other. He looks like a kid who has made a mistake and waited for criticism.


    ¡°Humph. Do you need me to tell you what your grandson has done?¡± Dian Wenhai says in a stern voice, ¡°Don¡¯t play dumb with me!¡±


    Old Mr. Qian looks so aggrieved.


    He really doesn¡¯t know what on earth has happened.


    Qian Yong wanted to call his grandpa but after receiving the reminder from Bao, he doesn¡¯t dare to make the call for fear of causing trouble for the Qian Family. More importantly, he is worried that he may be punished by his family if this matter cannot be properly dealt with. Therefore, it is the wisest to say nothing.


    As such, Old Mr. Qian is not clear about what on earth has happened.


    ¡°Dian Lu, you tell him!¡± Dian Wenhai says with a cold face.

 Chapter 842 - Would They Want to Throttle You

    Dian Lu doesn¡¯t really want to tell him.


    However, he also knows that his grandpa is very disgruntled now so he has to be cooperative.


    He takes a deep breath. Looking at Old Mr. Qian, he wants to start talking when Dian Wenhai has become impatient.


    ¡°Just do as told. Why are you dithering like a girl?¡±


    Dian Lu looks so aggrieved.


    What wrong has he done¡­


    Actually, it is quite simple. He only needs to tell what happened at the gate of the compound. Besides, Meng Jing has told the story before so he can refer to her speech if necessary. In fact, he doesn¡¯t add any trimmings. The whole thing looks like a legal program.


    Old Mr. Qian is panic-stricken to hear the ins and outs of the matter. The more he hears, the angrier he becomes.


    Besides, Old Mr. Qian also knows that actually, Dian Wenhai has heard of what Qian Yong has done but he never cared about it. However, Dian Wenhai suddenly pays attention to it, which can only indicate one thing.


    That is, Gao Ge is not simple!


    This time, Qian Yong has not only done something wrong but also messed with someone he shouldn¡¯t mess with.


    ¡°Ahem. Mr. Gao, it is my grandson¡¯s fault this time. I¡¯m old now. I always think my descendants have their own fortune. I shouldn¡¯t interfere too much¡­¡±


    Before Old Mr. Qian finishes talking, Gao Ge interrupts with a wave of his hand.


    ¡°Old Mr. Qian, no need to say that. I¡¯ve had what Qian Yong has done investigated.¡±


    Old Mr. Qian¡¯s eyes suddenly shrink.


    Dian Wenhai and Dian Lu aside are also astonished.


    They don¡¯t know when Gao Ge did that.


    Did he do that before they came here?


    ¡°Mr. Gao¡­¡±


    Gao Ge laughs and says, ¡°Luckily, it was me who got involved in this matter. What if it happens to others? Whom should they turn to for help?¡±


    Dian Wenhai slightly narrows his eyes and seems to have thought of something.


    Old Mr. Qian takes a deep breath and suddenly stands up.


    ¡°Mr. Gao, it¡¯s my fault. I¡¯ve failed to educate him properly. Qian Yong is wrong too. How about this? I¡¯ll ask Qian Yong to kowtow to you. I can give you whatever you ask for. Even if I have to get out of the Dragon Court Compound, I will do it too.¡±


    Looking at Old Mr. Qian, Gao Ge smiles and says nothing.


    Dian Wenhai suddenly knits his eyebrows.


    ¡°If it is still not enough, you can even take my life!¡± Old Mr. Qian says coldly, ¡°After all, I¡¯m of no use to the Dragon Court now. I shouldn¡¯t be a dog in the manger indeed.¡±


    Dian Wenhai smacks his hand down onto the table.


    Gao Ming, Song Yun and the others are all scared.


    ¡°Hey, Gao Ge. He is so angry. If the worst comes to the worst, just let it go,¡± Song Yun says in a low voice.


    ¡°Go back to the kitchen and continue cooking!¡± Gao Ming takes a glance at his wife with disgruntlement. He thinks that Gao Ge must have his own reason for his speech and action.


    ¡°Okay. Okay. Okay. I will go cooking.¡± Song Yun doesn¡¯t argue back. After all, there are so many outsiders. She must show respect to her husband.


    What Old Mr. Qian said has been somewhat offensive.


    It sounds as if Gao Ge sets against Qian Yong simply because Old Mr. Qian is no longer working for the Dragon Court. It is kind of an ungrateful act.


    Dian Wenhai suddenly bursts out laughing.


    However, all the people present can see anger in Dian Wenhai¡¯s eyes.


    He laughs out of extreme anger.


    ¡°Qian, I thought I knew you well and that we were old buddies but now, I realize I was wrong.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Dian, I know Mr. Gao may be a special man. I haven¡¯t asked about the Dragon Court for so many years but even if he is special, he shouldn¡¯t direct the spearhead at the old generation. It¡¯s me this time. Maybe you will be the next one,¡± Old Mr. Qian says in an inflammatory tone as if telling him that with bared lips, the teeth feel cold.


    ¡°Yeah, you are right.¡± Dian Wenhai stares at him coldly, ¡°Qian, believe it or not, if Qian Yong were Dian Lu, my birth grandson, and I learned about what he had done, I would deal with him on my own!¡±


    Gao Ge can even feel killing Qi in Dian Wenhai.


    Old Mr. Qian is taken aback but still says nothing. He only snorts.


    ¡°What? You think that¡¯s easy for me to say?¡± Dian Wenhai sneers, ¡°You may ask around and find out who sent my third son¡¯s eldest son to the police station. You can also ask others who killed my wife¡¯s brother!¡±


    Old Mr. Qian suddenly doesn¡¯t dare to make any sound.


    Gao Ge turns to watch TV.


    He suddenly feels that he doesn¡¯t need to get involved in this matter anymore.


    ¡°Do you really think Mr. Gao has looked into your grandson? Haha. I can tell you that he didn¡¯t. The reason he said that is only to see whether you know what Qian Yong has done. Now as it appears, everyone knows the answer then,¡± Dian Wenhai says.


    Old Mr. Qian¡¯s face is full of shock.


    Obviously, what Dian Wenhai says now was not expected by him.


    Dian Lu also feels as if taking a tumble.


    He takes a meaningful look at Gao Ge and suddenly feels that this young man who looks a few younger than him turns out to be so unpredictable¡­


    ¡°Evidently, you not only know what Qian Yong has done but also have cleared up the mess for him a lot of times.¡± Dian Wenhai sneers, ¡°Yeah. You are a meritorious member of the Dragon Court who has made a lot of contributions to the organization. You even offended quite some cultivation schools in order to complete the mission. Hence, you can only hide in the Dragon Court Compound helplessly. How can those people not show respect to you? How can they not respect you? However¡­ Qian, ask yourself with your conscience, do you deserve it?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Old Mr. Qian wants to say something when he is kicked away by Dian Wenhai who suddenly stands up.


    ¡°You used to be my buddy and I was your team leader. Back then, you would fight fearlessly and sacrifice your life for Huaxia and the Dragon Court. Nevertheless, now, you¡¯ve stooped to becoming a bug. Do you think you can just be cocky and haughty for what you¡¯ve done? Do you deserve it? Do you think you are the only meritorious one? I¡¯ve never been injured? Back then, our team had eight members. Now, only two of us are left. The six other members are all dead. Do you remember how Song died? To save you! Zhang didn¡¯t block the thunderbolt blow for you? Why did they let you survive? To let you do more things. To guard the Dragon Court! To guard Huaxia!¡±


    Dian Wenhai stares at Old Mr. Qian slumping on the ground, his eyes full of grief.


    ¡°Tell me, if they knew they saved your life with theirs and that your grandson hurt more people with your power, would they want to throttle you?¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, calm down¡­¡± Dian Lu hastens to say. He is so afraid that his grandpa may get sick due to excessive anger.


    Dian Wenhai waves his hand to show he is fine. Then, he turns to look at Gao Ge.


    ¡°Mr. Gao, let me take him away. I¡¯ll take care of the rest.¡±


    Gao Ge takes a look at him and remains quiet for a while. Then, he nods.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Gao.¡± Dian Wenhai reaches out his hand and drags Old Mr. Qian from the ground, ¡°Let¡¯s go! I will take you to sweep the tombs for Zhang and the others!¡±

 Chapter 843 - The Star Sect

    Gao Ge has learned from Heaven Dragon something about how Dian Wenhai dealt with Old Mr. Qian.


    After leaving the Dragon Court Compound, Dian Wenhai took Old Mr. Qian to sweep the tombs.


    That day, it snowed.


    The snow in the capital is very cold. In fact, the temperature is not really low. It is just that the winter wind brushes across like a knife.


    Back then, Dian Wenhai and Old Mr. Qian stood in the cemetery for four hours. No one else knew what on earth they talked about. In the end, Old Mr. Qian died.


    He hit on a tomb tablet and died.


    Gao Ge was sorry for him but afterward, he doesn¡¯t feel sorry then.


    Qian Yong.


    Male.


    28 years old.


    Height¡­


    Ten years ago, he sexually harassed his classmate, causing her to commit suicide. Thereafter, Old Mr. Qian solved the problem by paying a sum of money.


    Eight years ago, Qian Yong drove drunk and caused the death of an old scavenger.


    Five years ago, Qian Yong played the field in a bar and beat a girl¡¯s boyfriend to death¡­


    He has done so many bad deeds.


    However, Qian Yong still lives up to now, which is mostly attributed to Old Mr. Qian.


    As Heaven Dragon said, Qian Yong will die for sure. The whole Qian Family will be implicated. This is a good thing. It kind of gives some people a warning and the Dragon Court a lesson. When those people are working for the Dragon Court, they act righteously. However, after they leave the Dragon Court, they degenerate like this. No one can tell whether it is attributed to them or the changed era.


    Gao Ge stays in the Dragon Court Compound for two months.


    During the period, Xia Lu has come to the capital but she didn¡¯t come to the Dragon Court Compound.


    If it were not for something coming up in Jiangnan City, Gao Ge felt that he could still continue staying in the Dragon Court Compound. Where there is home, one just can¡¯t bear to go away.


    Before returning to Jiangnan City, he deliberately goes to Dragon King¡¯s quadrangle courtyard.


    In the quadrangle courtyard, Dragon King says something meaningful to him.


    ¡°After you are back in Jiangnan City, you are no longer related to the Dragon Court. Remember. You are not a member of the Dragon Court now, Sovereign Gao.¡±


    Gao Ge feels so resigned.


    However, he also understands what Dragon King implies.


    Since he has decided to set up his own sect, he cannot be too closely related to the Dragon Court.


    This is indisputable.


    Otherwise, it would become extremely difficult to take root in the field of immortal cultivation. Even though given Gao Ge¡¯s capability, ordinary people won¡¯t dare to provoke him, no one is willing to deal with the Dragon Court. If Gao Ge gets too close to the Dragon Court, his sect will be isolated by the other cultivation schools and the blessed spots.


    He is aware of that.


    Meng Jing chooses to stay in the capital for a while and then goes to the Dragon Court to check in, with which Gao Ge definitely has no problem. He is clear that it is Meng Jing¡¯s deliberate act simply to give Gao Ge and Xia Lu a moment alone.


    Since Gao Ge is back in Jiangnan City, he meets Xia Lu then. After the Spring Festival, Xia Lu just comes to Jiangnan City. The reason she doesn¡¯t want to stay in Song City is mainly that she doesn¡¯t want to see her father.


    In the high-speed railway station in Jiangnan City.


    A beautiful girl directly throws herself into Gao Ge¡¯s arms.


    A fragrance greets him.


    Gao Ge feels that he is the luckiest man in the world.


    Both Meng Jing and Xia Lu are one in a million. Hence, he is literally the happiest man in the world.


    Besides, when he was in the Dragon Court Compound, Gao also confessed to his parents. Actually, Gao Ming and Song Yun didn¡¯t have any problem with his decision. They only asked him to take Xia Lu back to visit them and keep this from Meng Jing¡¯s parents. Maybe men¡¯s parents are always like this. It doesn¡¯t seem a bad thing to have one more daughter-in-law¡­ Of course, the premise is that Meng Jing is not mad. If Meng Jing doesn¡¯t accept this, they will surely take her side.


    ¡°See? This is what a man is like. Man always thinks the grass is always greener on the other side of the fence,¡± Wen Yihuan whispers to Chen Wangshi aside.


    Chen Wangshi spits at him.


    ¡°Humph. I can¡¯t be bothered to mess with you.¡± Wen Yihuan grins.


    ¡°Sovereign, are you done? It¡¯s time to go back now,¡± Master Guanshan says smilingly.


    Gao Ge coughs and Xia Lu blushes.


    ¡°You are all here?¡±


    Master Guanshan says with a bitter smile, ¡°It seems that if I didn¡¯t speak, you wouldn¡¯t even notice us.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say so. I¡¯ll be too embarrassed,¡± Gao Ge hastens to say.


    The corners of Master Guanshan¡¯s lips slightly twitch.


    Embarrassed?


    Master Guanshan doesn¡¯t feel Gao Ge is embarrassed at all¡­


    ¡°Go back first. We will show you around your sect,¡± Wen Yihuan says.


    Gao Ge nods.


    With the help of the Dragon Court and the fund of Gao Ge, the construction on Mount Duanlong has been completed, which only takes more or less half a year. It is pretty fast.


    Now, a formation has been set up in Mount Duanlong and the creator of the formation is surely Master Guanshan.


    In terms of formation, Master Guanshan is Gao Ge¡¯s half-master.


    Actually, Wen Yihuan has done some favors regarding some trivial issues.


    Now, on Mount Duanlong, there have been plenty of buildings arranged in rows as well as artificial lakes.


    At the foot of Mount Duanlong, there is a gate tower, on which two words are written.


    Gao Village.


    Upon seeing that, Gao Ge pulls a long face.


    ¡°What does it mean?¡± Gao Ge turns to stare at Wen Yihuan and the others.


    ¡°We asked you about the name of the sect but you never replied. Hence, we decided on our own. Anyway, the sovereign is you, Gao Ge! So, we just call it Gao Village,¡± Wen Yihuan says.


    Gao Ge shivers in fury.


    Gao Village?


    Gao Ge wishes that he could smash the gate tower directly!


    Xia Lu also bursts out laughing. Actually, she has known about this before but Gao Ge¡¯s current facial expression is too amusing.


    ¡°Well, Sovereign, how about renaming it? Or do we just continue using the name Gao Village?¡± Wen Yihuan asks.


    Gao Ge glares at him and thinks for a while, saying, ¡°The name must be changed. Gao Village? I cannot accept it¡­¡±


    ¡°Offer a name then.¡±


    Gao Ge stands under the gate tower and starts ruminating.


    About ten minutes later, Gao Ge finally takes a deep breath and makes a decision.


    He looks at Wen Yihuan and the others with a smile on his face.


    ¡°Call it Star Sect then,¡± Gao Ge says.


    ¡°What does it stand for?¡± Wen Yihuan asks.


    ¡°Nothing. It just sounds better than Gao Village,¡± Gao Ge says. The true implication is because of the star map in his body but he can¡¯t tell others about it.


    Then, he suddenly takes out the Flying Star Sword. As the sword glistens with tremendous sword spirit, the words¨CGao Village disappears quickly, replaced by the words¨CThe Star Sect. Both words contain a rush of sword intent. After all, when he was in Nancheng Cultivation Academy, under the guidance of Xiao Linran, he practiced calligraphy for a long time and as a result, his handwriting becomes as hard as the sword.


    There are two lines on both sides of the gate tower respectively. The sword intent contained within is even wilder than the words¨CThe Star Sect.


    ¡°Reach my hand into the Milky Way; scoop up massive stars?¡± Wen Yihuan blinks his eyes and reads the two lines.

 Chapter 844 - Gao Ge Has Very Few Friends

    Gao Ge suddenly becomes the sovereign of the Star Sect.


    There are not many members in the sect but it is already a good start for him.


    Mount Duanlong is very suitable as the founding place of the Star Sect. After all, the first secret realm has been opened here. It is flawless in terms of fortune and geomantic omen.


    There used to be plenty of cultivations trying to occupy Mount Duanlong but they were all expelled by the three ancient martial arts families in Jiangnan City back then. Unexpectedly, Gao Ge gets the place in the end.


    As to the reasons why Wen Yihuan asked Gao Ge to come back, apart from finalizing the name of the sect, there is one more thing.


    Gao Ge was rather confused and when he goes up the mountain, he takes a tumble.


    The news that Gao Ge has set up a sect on Mount Duanlong has been spread around not only the field of immortal cultivation but also the secular world.


    After all, it is the cultivation-for-all era now. After the news is spread, a great sensation has been caused at once.


    Many people choose to hurl abuse, saying Gao Ge is an ungrateful soul. It is fine that he quit the Dragon Court. How dare he set up his own sect?


    Despite lots of abuse, plenty of people still come all the way to Mount Duanlong to join the sect and learn skills!


    It is fine that Gao Ge doesn¡¯t have a good reputation. After all, he has displayed his capability by defeating Heaven Dragon. Although he was helped by two monsters at that time, it still proved Gao Ge¡¯s capability.


    If it were not for the formation of Mount Duanlong, their sect might have been crowded with people.


    These are the problems that Gao Ge needs to solve.


    There is one more thing before he solves this problem.


    Since he is setting up a sect, he should let everyone know about this. One even holds a housewarming party when he moves, not to mention setting up a sect.


    As the sovereign, Gao Ge also needs to deal with it too.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know there would be so many issues,¡± Gao Ge mumbles.


    He really thinks that establishing a sect and being a sovereign is too exhausting.


    As a man who loves idling away with no ambition, Gao Ge kind of regrets it.


    This is definitely drudgery.


    To Gao Ge¡¯s surprise, all the members of the He Family of Shanxi are here.


    He Youniang sells all the family assets and resources in Shanxi and takes all the members of the He Family to Jiangnan City.


    Gao Ge is very mad at this.


    ¡°Mr. Gao, even if my father knew about this, he wouldn¡¯t object anyway,¡± He Youniang says pathetically with red eyes.


    Gao Ge cannot say any merciless words now.


    He knows that He Youniang is doing this out of kindness. After all, the Star Sect has just started. There are too few members.


    Very soon, some unexpected people arrive then.


    Gao Ge¡¯s roommates in the Nancheng Cultivation Academy¨CChen Guo and Liang Bufan are here.


    ¡°Shiya and her brother will come when the opening ceremony is held,¡± Chen Guo says grinningly.


    Gao Ge is somewhat surprised to look at his two roommates.


    ¡°Sovereign Gao, we will be your people from now on. Given that we were roommates, will you let us be some elder or something?¡± Liang Bufan goes forward and says with a grin. He is still as dandified in appearance as before but after going through some trials for some time, he looks somewhat masculine and more capable.


    No cultivator grows stronger in the cultivation academy.


    They all need to be exposed to wind and rain and go through real fights.


    On this issue, the people of the cultivation academies and the Dragon Court know more than Gao Ge.


    If one wants to grow stronger, he must undergo death.


    Even Gao Ge cannot escape it.


    Chen Guo and Liang Bufan are close to Gao Ge but this time, when they meet Gao Ge, they feel somewhat distant inwardly though they still talk banteringly.


    It is not that Gao Ge appears arrogant and haughty in front of them but that Gao Ge is really strong. Undoubtedly, they feel stressed.


    And Gao Ge also feels that. Although Chen Guo and Liang Bufan still look familiar, he can feel that they seem to be somewhat cautious while they are talking.


    However, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t care too much about this.


    In his eyes, this is not a big deal, which can be dealt with over time.


    The current priority is the opening ceremony of the Star Sect.


    Only when the opening ceremony is successfully held can the Star Sect gain a foothold in the field of immortal cultivation in Huaxia.


    However, Wen Yihuan and the others are in a pickle.


    In their opinion, since they need to hold an opening ceremony, they need to invite some cultivation schools as guests then.


    It won¡¯t be a problem for others but the sovereign of the Star Sect is Gao Ge.


    After all, Gao Ge is like a tumor to the field of immortal cultivation.


    ¡°Sovereign, who are you going to invite?¡± Wen Yihuan asks Gao Ge very seriously.


    Gao Ge looks at him, blinking his eyes.


    ¡°What? You haven¡¯t decided the list yet?¡± Wen Yihuan pulls a long face.


    After all, Gao Ge is the sovereign of the Star Sect.


    Even though Gao Ge doesn¡¯t have to deal with some trivial things, now that the sect has just been established, he should at least get involved in the opening ceremony.


    ¡°Actually, it is not that I haven¡¯t decided yet.¡±


    ¡°What is it then?¡±


    ¡°I have never thought about it.¡±


    Wen Yihuan is so speechless.


    He has no idea what to say then!


    ¡°Besides, I¡¯ve pondered over it. Do you think¡­I have any friends in the field of immortal cultivation?¡± Gao Ge asks with a serious look.


    Wen Yihuan doesn¡¯t want to talk with Gao Ge then.


    Actually, on second thought, Gao Ge does have no friends.


    When it comes to Gao Ge, he is literally well-known in the field of immortal cultivation.


    However¡­


    The problem is that Gao Ge has been ill-reputed in the field of immortal cultivation.


    For one thing, it is because Gao Ge used to be a member of the Dragon Court. There is not an adversarial relationship between the field of immortal cultivation and the Dragon Court but it is pretty much close. After all, one is being administered and the other one is the administrator. It appears that they are at peace but actually, they can¡¯t be.


    Another reason involves Gao Ge¡¯s persona.


    How many cultivation schools has Gao Ge offended by far?


    How many cultivation schools and big families have been exterminated by Gao Ge?


    They have never thought about it before.


    However, as they count the number, Wen Yihuan and the others all break out in a sweat with shock.


    They all think that they have taken the wrong path.


    ¡°Dang, I just can¡¯t understand why I would mess up with you¡­¡± Wen Yihuan stares at the sky resignedly with tears streaming down his face as if being a member of the Star Sect is a very dangerous thing.


    ¡°How about this?¡± Master Guanshan coughs and says, ¡°I think we can finalize the date of the opening ceremony first and then send invitations out to all. They are welcome to come if they want to; if they don¡¯t, it is fine anyway.¡±


    Gao Ge¡¯s eyes sparkle. This is a good idea!


    Putting other factors aside, it is at least¡­convenient!

 Chapter 845 - Mrs. Wuss

    Actually, it doesn¡¯t matter to Gao Ge whether the opening ceremony is held or not.


    Gao Ge just feels that since he has taken this path, he should just keep going unyieldingly in case of being a laughingstock.


    However, somehow, he feels now that he will be laughed at if the opening ceremony is held.


    After all, he is really not popular.


    He knows that.


    However, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t regret it at all. After all, he used to be a member of the Dragon Court before. Although he is not anymore now, imagine that if Gao Ge is really popular in the field of immortal cultivation¡­


    It seems to be a very dangerous thing!


    Gao Ge always knows what he wants in any case. Many people think that Gao Ge acts recklessly and rashly. However, is that the truth? Undeniably, Gao Ge has met some tough opponents all the way but he is still well and unscathed, which is good enough to prove many things.


    Gao Ge is not a blockhead.


    Some things seem very dangerous but in fact, Gao Ge has his own judgment. As such, he manages to get out of the jaws of danger all the time.


    Getting out of the jaws of danger once may be due to luck but since he heads off the disaster every time, it can prove something then.


    Therefore, for the Dragon Court, it is not that important that he is a bit ill-reputed in the field of immortal cultivation.


    Standing at the summit of Mount Duanlong, Gao Ge is not used to everything around.


    ¡°What? Do you find it weird about establishing the Star Sect all of a sudden?¡± Xia Lu stands behind Gao Ge and asks with a smile.


    Gao Ge turns to look at her and grins.


    ¡°It is not that weird. I just don¡¯t dare to believe it. I¡¯ve been on Mount Duanlong many times since I was a kid. Now, it suddenly becomes my place,¡± Gao Ge says reflectively.


    Xia Lu nods. Actually, she can understand Gao Ge¡¯s feelings.


    Besides, there are so many buildings on Mount Duanlong all of a sudden, which are so magnificent and awe-inspiring.


    All of these are Gao Ge¡¯s belongings now.


    ¡°When I¡¯ve got many enough members of the Star Sect, my parents can come back to Jiangnan City then,¡± Gao Ge says.


    At the Spring Festival, both his parents and Meng Jing¡¯s parents said nothing about coming back to Jiangnan City.


    However, Gao Ge still knows what they actually want.


    He is clear that his parents really hope to return to Jiangnan City as soon as possible.


    People are all like this. They tend to feel nostalgic unless they really have someone they don¡¯t want to meet or something they don¡¯t feel like facing in their hometown.


    ¡°There are more than one hundred people at the foot of Mount Duanlong,¡± Xia Lu suddenly asks, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to take a look?¡±


    ¡°Why would I?¡± Gao Ge asks in confusion.


    Xia Lu coughs, ¡°They are all here to learn skills. They know you are the sovereign of the Star Sect. Many cultivators all hope to join the Star Sect and some ancient martial arts families hope to send their children here.¡±


    Gao Ge can¡¯t figure out this issue.


    ¡°I¡¯m so ill-reputed. How can anyone still dare to come?¡±


    ¡°Why not? You are ill-reputed indeed but you are very capable. Besides, those who follow you don¡¯t seem to suffer any loss. Most importantly, you need to understand one thing. Generally, the cultivators who have the same character as you have long been dead but you can survive up to now. Hence, in some sense, your capability cannot be underestimated!¡±


    Gao Ge feels so confused.


    Xia Lu¡¯s words don¡¯t sound like a compliment at all.


    Gao Ge also knows that there are quite some people at the foot of Mount Duanlong but he doesn¡¯t intend to go down and take a look because he has learned from Master Guanshan that none of them is talented enough. Although the Star Sect is short of human resources, it doesn¡¯t mean that he will take in any man randomly. Besides, Gao Ge has enough resources. Putting aside what he has accumulated before, even the resources he has taken from the Ghost Sect are enough to support the Star Sect temporarily. Gao Ge doesn¡¯t want to waste these resources on some people who are not worth nurturing.


    Gao Ge has talked about one issue with Wen Yihuan, Master Guanshan and the others.


    Even though the Star Sect is short of human resources at the current moment, they cannot just take in anyone. Not only one¡¯s talent matters. Personality matters more.


    Hence, Gao Ge believes that he would rather recruit a down-to-earth and kindhearted fool than an ill-mannered genius.


    Otherwise, if that genius caused any trouble for Huaxia, Gao Ge would be a sinner.


    Gao Ge can never let such a thing happen.


    ¡°Somehow, I think our priority is to recruit some more people,¡± Xia Lu says amidst pondering, ¡°When we have a lot of disciples, just eradicate those who are bad.¡±


    Gao Ge shakes his head.


    ¡°Fine. Since you have your own thoughts, I will not interfere then.¡± Xia Lu grins, ¡°But there are some talented people in the Xia Family. I will get them to join us. Rest assured. They are all trustworthy.¡±


    ¡°What about your father¡­¡±


    Before Gao Ge finishes his words, Xia Lu says first, ¡°No need to consider him.¡±


    Gao Ge laughs.


    Right at the moment, the bearded man suddenly runs here in a hurry.


    ¡°Sovereign, someone is making a fuss at the foot of the mountain, claiming to raze our Star Sect to ground.¡±


    Gao Ge pulls a long face.


    What the heck!


    He has just named his sect and now someone is making trouble?


    ¡°Beat him to death,¡± Gao Ge says decisively.


    The bearded man blinks his eyes.


    So decisive?


    He is dazed for the moment¡­


    ¡°Well, not really beat him to death. Just teach him a lesson,¡± Gao Ge says.


    He doesn¡¯t even want to know who the troublemaker is.


    ¡°Ahem. Sovereign, he says that he is your brother-in-law.¡±


    Gao Ge is speechless.


    He and Xia Lu exchange glances.


    Meng Jing has no brother. Only Xia Lu has a brother, Xia Shengtang.


    Besides, ordinary people don¡¯t seem to have the guts to make trouble here.


    The sovereign of the Star Sect is Gao Ge, which is almost known to all by now.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and take a look.¡± Xia Lu also pulls a long face, ¡°If he is here to cause trouble, I will beat him to death.¡±


    Gao Ge clears his throat.


    Xia Lu can say that but he cannot.


    Yet, he still goes down the mountain in confusion.


    At the foot of the mountain, Xia Shengtang looks arrogant while Master Guanshan and Wen Yihuan are at a loss for what to do.


    After all, they are no match for him!


    ¡°Humph. Mr. Wuss, you are finally here!¡± Xia Shengtang snorts.


    Xia Lu strides over.


    ¡°Lu¡­¡± Upon meeting Xia Lu¡¯s gaze, Xia Shengtang suddenly feels a bit flurried.


    ¡°Hello. You should call me Mrs. Wuss,¡± Xia Lu says coldly.


    Xia Shengtang is rendered speechless.

 Chapter 846 - Is There Any Misunderstanding?

    Gao Ge is quite curious about why Xia Shengtang is here all of a sudden.


    Xia Shengtang was overbearing before but after being dissed by Xia Lu, he immediately becomes much less aggressive.


    ¡°Lu, I¡­ I¡¯m here for Gao Ge,¡± Xia Shengtang says awkwardly.


    He fears nothing in this world but his sister.


    He is afraid that his sister may be mad at him.


    In his heart, he must take care of Xia Lu all the time, which is also his mother¡¯s last will.


    ¡°Ahem, Shengtang, what are you doing here?¡± Gao Ge rubs his nose and asks.


    ¡°I¡¯m here for you.¡± Xia Shengtang snorts, ¡°Do I even need to tell you what wrong you have done?¡±


    Gao Ge is confused.


    He really doesn¡¯t know what wrong he has done¡­


    ¡°Take me up the mountain,¡± Xia Shengtang says, ¡°I still need to cut you some slack in front of outsiders.¡±


    Gao Ge is speechless.


    What the heck is going on?


    Yet, judging from Xia Shengtang¡¯s confident attitude, Gao Ge feels a bit flustered.


    Does Xia Shengtang really get the goods on him?


    Otherwise, why would Xia Shengtang look so confident?


    He tries so hard to recall what he has done recently but he still can¡¯t find anything wrong with it.


    However, what if he really has done anything wrong?


    And he doesn¡¯t even notice it.


    He wipes the sweat off his forehead.


    He suddenly feels a bit flurried¡­


    However, he still takes Xia Shengtang into the Star Sect.


    The bearded man asks Wen Yihuan aside in a low voice, ¡°Is that man really our sovereign¡¯s brother-in-law?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t we need to follow them? I feel that our sovereign¡¯s brother-in-law is rather difficult to deal with. Especially when he took a glance at me, I almost peed on myself.¡±


    Wen Yihuan casts a complicated glance at him, ¡°How can you be so timid?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m timid but that he is too strong.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s true¡­¡±


    ¡°So do we really not follow them? What if they get into a fight?¡±


    ¡°Even if they do, it¡¯s none of our business. This is his family affair. Do you know what the family affair means? How dare you intend to interfere with the sovereign¡¯s family affair? How can you be so bold?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    He feels that Wen Yihuan seems to make a good point here¡­


    It is really not appropriate for him to ask about these things.


    Yet, he wonders which one is more capable¨Cthe sovereign or his brother-in-law.


    Well, no matter who is more capable, it has nothing to do with him. Besides, supposedly, they won¡¯t fight too fiercely¡­


    On Mount Duanlong.


    In the sovereign¡¯s building.


    It is like a spacious villa of antique beauty. Even the door is made of fine Dalbergia odorifera wood, let alone the furniture. There are three floors in the villa. When Gao Ge came here for the first time, he felt it was a bit too big. However, Wen Yihuan said Gao Ge might have several wives in the future so it was necessary for him to have a big villa. Gao Ge is quite speechless about that.


    Now, Xia Shengtang looks rather irritated. Sitting on the chair, he doesn¡¯t even take a glance at the tea made by Gao Ge.


    ¡°Fine, don¡¯t drink the tea then.¡± Xia Lu walks forward to pick up the tea and drinks it on her own.


    Humph.


    Since she is here, how can she let her man suffer wrong?


    Of course not!


    Xia Shengtang looks at his sister with complicated eyes and heaves a sigh.


    People always say that women tend to side with their husbands. He didn¡¯t understand it before but now, he has completely known what it means.


    Although he has thought it through, he just doesn¡¯t feel happy about it.


    He ponders over it and decides not to have any daughter in the future. Now, even his sister has given him such a severe blow, not to mention how he will feel when his daughter is getting married.


    ¡°Ahem. Shengtang, why on earth you came here?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    Xia Shengtang snorts.


    ¡°How can you have the cheek to ask me?¡±


    Gao Ge really feels like taking off his shoe to slap Xia Shengtang.


    Xia Lu aside cannot take it anymore, ¡°Shengtang, just cut to the chase. Why do you have to talk so acidly?¡±


    Xia Shengtang feels so aggrieved, ¡°I¡¯m here to stand up for you, okay?¡±


    They are both men. Why does his sister treat them so differently?


    Gao Ge stares at Xia Shengtang in confusion.


    His curiosity has been completely aroused by Xia Shengtang by now.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t feel that he has done anything unconscientious these days.


    Yet, Xia Shengtang looks so ascertain now, which makes Gao Ge a bit unsure.


    Can it be that¡­


    Unknowingly¡­


    He has really done something serious?


    Seeing Gao Ge¡¯s facial expression, Xia Shengtang snorts.


    ¡°You are apprehensive now.¡±


    Gao Ge has no idea what to say.


    ¡°If you have done nothing wrong, why do you look flustered?¡± Xia Shengtang sneers, ¡°You are apprehensive.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Gao Ge is going crazy.


    What the heck!


    How can one not feel flustered faced with Xia Shengtang¡¯s current attitude?


    ¡°Shengtang, just get straight to the point now.¡± Xia Lu also takes a confused look at Gao Ge.


    Fine.


    Gao Ge wipes the sweat off his forehead.


    He does look rather apprehensive now.


    ¡°Gao Ge, tell my sister in all conscience whether you have another woman,¡± Xia Shengtang asks in a stern voice.


    This is a serious question.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gao Ge nods.


    Xia Shengtang¡¯s plan is suddenly disrupted.


    He is here to denounce Gao Ge but he never expected that Gao Ge would acknowledge it so shamelessly.


    Such a blunt attitude makes him fly into a rage.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got Meng Jing too. You know her,¡± Gao Ge hastens to say when he sees Xia Shengtang is about to beat him.


    Xia Shengtang is slightly taken aback. He puts down his lifted hand. Meanwhile, the urged aura gradually subsides and the killing intent in his eyes also fades away completely.


    Luckily, they are in the Star Sect.


    If they were in Xia Lu¡¯s home, Xia Lu¡¯s father might put down the knife now, her uncle might put down the shovel, her grandaunt might let go of Gao Ge¡¯s hair and Xia Lu¡¯s cousin might stop biting Gao Ge¡¯s arm¡­


    ¡°There is no one else apart from Meng Jing?¡± Xia Shengtang asks.


    ¡°Yes, there is no one else.¡± Gao Ge answers with a calm look and composed eyes.


    ¡°Nonsense!¡± Xia Shengtang bursts into anger. He wants to beat Gao Ge now but if he beats Gao Ge too lightly, it will be of no use. However, if he beats Gao Ge with full strength, now that his sister is around¡­ He suddenly feels that Gao Ge is such a vicious man. Gao Ge is clearly taking Xia Lu as his shield. She has become the hostage!


    This is so irritating!


    ¡°Shengtang, that¡¯s crazy talk! If Gao Ge has another woman, how can I not know?¡± Xia Lu scowls.


    Xia Shengtang looks at his sister with increasingly complicated eyes. What¡¯s her problem? How can a man tell his girl that he is cheating on her? Of course she has no idea¡­


    ¡°Shengtang, is there any misunderstanding between us?¡± Gao Ge ventures to ask.

 Chapter 847 - Have a Share

    People always say that if one keeps his conscience clear, he will never fear.


    Actually, that is not true.


    For example, when one goes into the classroom and finds that his classmates are all staring at him with contempt, he will still feel worried even though he has done nothing wrong.


    This is how Gao Ge feels now.


    One must admit his mistake if any.


    Yet, now, Gao Ge admits in all conscience that he is wrong about dealing Xia Lu and Meng Jing, but if anyone dares to slander him with another girl, he cannot stand it at all.


    It would be fine if he really did it.


    However, he didn¡¯t do it and still has been fitted up. How can he put up with it?


    Xia Shengtang widens his eyes.


    Gao Ge is worried about Xia Shengtang. He can imagine Xia Shengtang¡¯s eyes just popped out like a spring when the latter just got too angry.


    That would be really scary!


    If he also took two steps forward and stepped on the eyeballs, it would be impossible for Xia Shengtang to get his eyes back¡­


    Xia Shengtang gasps like an ox but he still tells everyone what has encountered before.


    A few days ago, Xia Shengtang did someone a favor.


    A girl who seemed to be a student of the cultivation academy got caught and hunted down by several cultivators when she was on a mission. Xia Shengtang happened to meet her so he helped her out. After all, those cultivators were not good men. They had done something dirty with their capabilities. Of course, but for that reason, they wouldn¡¯t be targeted by the Dragon Court. Although there are many members of the Dragon Court and the cultivation academy, Huaxia is too big. Sometimes, they cannot manage all the situations.


    Hence, as a cultivator, he won¡¯t be targeted by the Dragon Court or the cultivation academy as long as he behaves well.


    Actually, that should be the ending of the story. However, when the two of them chatted, the girl claimed that she was Gao Ge¡¯s girl.


    Xia Shengtang got so angry that he almost slapped her to death but as she appeared daffy, he couldn¡¯t be bothered to be mad at her.


    He couldn¡¯t be mad at her but he still feels furious.


    What he can do?


    He has no other choice but to come to Gao Ge.


    After saying that, he glares at Gao Ge.


    ¡°Pull your sword out. Today, either I die or you get to live!¡±


    Gao Ge blushes in embarrassment.


    ¡°Shengtang, please don¡¯t¡­¡±


    Xia Shengtang also realizes that he has misspoken but it seems too stupid of him to correct his words now.


    ¡°Shengtang, who is the girl you mentioned?¡± Xia Lu also looks Gao Ge up and down.


    Gao Ge appears rather hurt.


    ¡°Xia Lu, you clearly don¡¯t trust me.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ The point is that you have a personality problem. You have done a lot of misdeeds,¡± Xia Lu spreads her hands and says.


    Xia Shengtang bursts out laughing.


    He feels rather happy now.


    He realizes that his sister finally chooses to take his side wisely.


    What is this?


    This is wisdom!


    Finally, she realizes that Gao Ge is not a good man.


    Well¡­


    It¡¯s never too late to mend.


    ¡°That girl said she was Yang Rui,¡± Xia Shengtang says with a sneer, ¡°Gao Ge, don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know her.¡±


    Hearing the name, Gao Ge and Xia Lu are both taken aback.


    Of course they know her.


    ¡°That is my classmate in the cultivation academy,¡± Xia Lu says after staying quiet for a while, ¡°But she barely mingles with Gao Ge for sure. They haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Xia Shengtang is also dazed. He says in disbelief, ¡°Lu, there are so many good men in the world. Don¡¯t be stuck with him and conceal this matter for him!¡±


    Xia Lu doesn¡¯t know whether to cry or to laugh, ¡°Gao Ge has been with me all the time. How can I not know whether he has seen Yang Rui or not?¡±


    Gao Ge is also lost in thought.


    He met Yang Rui when the secret realm was opened on Mount Duanlong.


    Afterward, in the cultivation academy, he met her again.


    He is somewhat confused.


    After all, he doesn¡¯t deal with Yang Rui much.


    Why did she¡­slander him?


    He feels so irritated.


    Anyway, he kind of helped her and also saved her life in the secret realm.


    However, she returned kindness with ingratitude!


    Looking at Gao Ge¡¯s and Xia Lu¡¯s facial expressions, Xia Shengtang also falls into deep thought and can¡¯t help doubting himself. Does he really make a mistake?


    It doesn¡¯t make sense. Why would a single girl say that?


    ¡°Forget it. In this case, I¡¯ll put it aside,¡± Xia Shengtang waves his hand and says.


    Gao Ge is a bit astounded.


    He always thought that Xia Shengtang was a decent man.


    Nevertheless, he finds that he is wrong.


    It turns out that Xia Shengtang can keep a stiff upper lip and talk so shamelessly.


    Gao Ge has been scolded and slandered by him. Now that he realizes that he has made a mistake, he just moves on and pretends nothing happened?


    How can Xia Shengtang be more shameless than Gao Ge?


    ¡°The Star Sect is not bad. I¡¯ll stay here for a while. Lu, I¡¯ll watch him for you. You must have your family around,¡± Xia Shengtang says.


    Upon hearing that, Gao Ge and Xia Lu are both delighted.


    The current Star Sect is like an infant in a swaddle.


    The Star Sect is guarded by Gao Ge, a cultivator at the realm of Grand Master and Master Guanshan who is at the realm of Master.


    However, admittedly, the current Star Sect is still too weak.


    After all, a sect cannot have one or two masters only.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me? I will only stay here for a while. Don¡¯t ever have designs on me.¡± Looking at Gao Ge¡¯s ecstatic facial expression, Xia Shengtang suddenly feels a sense of foreboding, ¡°Do you intend to make me work for you? No way!¡±


    Gao Ge is shocked.


    Is his thought so obviously shown?


    ¡°I¡¯ll reach the middle stage of the realm of Grand Master soon so I have to find a place for me to break through,¡± Xia Shengtang says sternly.


    Gao Ge heaves a sigh and nods. On second thought, it is quite normal. It is literally impossible for Xia Shengtang to stay in a place without worry.


    ¡°Find me a place. Well¡­ The place can¡¯t be smaller than your building,¡± Xia Shengtang says.


    ¡°I may as well let you be the sovereign,¡± Gao Ge says angrily.


    ¡°No. I can be an elder at most.¡±


    ¡°Bah¡­ Erk?¡± Gao Ge is taken aback, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Xia Shengtang pays no heed to him, stands up and then strides out.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go out for a walk.¡±


    Gao Ge and Xia Lu exchange glances.


    ¡°Your brother just said he was willing to be an elder?¡±


    Xia Lu rubs Gao Ge¡¯s face.


    ¡°That¡¯s not surprising at all. After all, my family kind of has a share of the Star Sect,¡± Xia Lu says jokingly, ¡°After all, my family has invested me in the Star Sect.¡±


    Gao Ge is amused.

 Chapter 848 - A Lot Lighter

    It is surely a good thing for Gao Ge and the others that Xia Shengtang is willing to stay here.


    Wen Yihuan, Master Guanshan and the others also don¡¯t dare to believe that.


    As to the lodging arrangement, there must be no problem. The Star Sect is so big. About one and a half billion yuan has been invested.


    Actually, this sum of money is given by Shao Shuai. Back then, Gao Ge only asked for one billion. Yet, Shao Shuai directly transferred two billion to him. Gao Ge hasn¡¯t spent all the money but he doesn¡¯t intend to return the rest. After all, two billion is not a big deal for him. Besides, he also needs to do one thing for Shao Shuai. However, these days, Shao Shuai hasn¡¯t come to him. Maybe it is because he has been very busy.


    The opening ceremony of the sect is approaching.


    The days before the ceremony are the most enjoyable time for Gao Ge.


    He doesn¡¯t need to worry about anything or do anything. All he needs to do is wait quietly.


    This is a god-given time for Gao Ge too.


    Gao Ge is very young now but after coming back to life, he has learned a lot. It is not that he has become very sophisticated or cynical. He just gradually realizes that as he ages and experiences more, what he cares about also changes gradually. They won¡¯t disappear completely. Instead, they just won¡¯t matter so much or take up too much time of his life. At the end of his life, he may reminisce about the past. Maybe he has dreamed of wandering around the world but after fantasizing about it in his mind, he will still stand up and boil an egg for his spouse. That is what life is about.


    Of course, there is no right or wrong. Doing the right thing at the right age is the most important thing.


    For example, now, he is willing to spend more time with his family and lovers.


    Notably, Tang Jiusi has taken quite some members of the Tang Family here to show support for Gao Ge.


    Although the Tang Family is nothing for the blessed spots, it is still strong in the field of immortal cultivation.


    ¡°How many people will come this time?¡± Tang Jiusi sitting on the chair asks.


    Gao Ge shakes his head.


    This question is a bit complicated¡­


    ¡°Ahem. Anyway, I think there should be quite some cultivation schools coming to attend the ceremony. They don¡¯t dare to be absent. After all, the Star Sect¡¯s capability is quite obvious. The sovereign is a cultivator at the realm of Master with two monsters. And Master Guanshan is also a member of the Star Sect. Tsk, your teacher resource is rather abundant!¡±


    ¡°First of all, this is not a school but it is fine to put it this way. Secondly, I¡¯m not at the realm of Master,¡± Gao Ge says with a smile.


    ¡°Um?¡± Tang Jiusi immediately looks at him as if staring at an extraterrestrial, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve broken through again.¡±


    Gao Ge nods with a smile.


    It is not difficult to guess.


    Tang Jiusi feels so shocked and can only gasp.


    There are a lot of talents in the field of immortal cultivation but after Gao Ge has shown himself to the world, the geniuses thought highly of by the cultivation schools seem to become jokes overnight.


    This asshole just increases the threshold of genius by a lot.


    Hence, there are a lot of young men resenting Gao Ge in the field of immortal cultivation. After all, without the honorary title of genius, the resources they can have acquired are somewhat reduced.


    ¡°How many people are there in the Star Sect now?¡± Tang Jiusi picks up the tea and asks.


    ¡°More than 100,¡± Gao Ge says without thinking.


    These people include the students who left the Haicheng Cultivation Academy with him and the members of the He Family in Shanxi.


    ¡°More than 100 members are actually quite many,¡± Tang Jiusi says, ¡°But they are still too few for you.¡±


    Gao Ge¡¯s nose twitches.


    He doesn¡¯t understand why he needs so many people for his Star Sect.


    They have to eat.


    And they eat a lot.


    He is the one who pays for the board.


    ¡°Actually, I think you¡¯ve got a misunderstanding about the sect,¡± Tang Jiusi says, ¡°You can regard your sect as a company.¡±


    Gao Ge grins, ¡°Running a company can earn money for me but managing a sect is cash-burning.¡±


    Tang Jiusi stares at him in perplexity.


    ¡°Who told you that managing a sect couldn¡¯t make money for you?¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been in the field of immortal cultivation for such a long time. Here is the question. Do you think the ancient martial arts families and the cultivation schools are short of money?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Gao Ge thinks about it and shakes his head.


    Indeed.


    It seems that by now, he hasn¡¯t heard of any cultivation school or family lacking money.


    ¡°In the past, those cultivation schools all needed some people to help earn money for them, such as some families or companies. However, the situation has been different. We are in the era of aura now. That is to say, everyone doesn¡¯t need to do it under the table. As to how to make money, it is way too simple. You have money. As long as you still have money, money can beget money.¡±


    What Tang Jiusi said sounds rather easy.


    Nevertheless, the truth is that earning money with money is always not a difficult thing.


    If the worst comes to the worst, Gao Ge can earn money by giving microcredit loans to others.


    What?


    No paying back the money?


    He can send a cultivator at the realm of Master to handle that.


    Or, he can send several ghosts to the debtor¡¯s home.


    Apart from that, Gao Ge also intends to establish an intelligence department. The bearded man will be responsible for the matter. By then, they can earn some money even by selling the information.


    ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t need me to tell you these things. If you really can¡¯t be bothered to think about them, you can leave them to Xia Lu and He Youniang. Master Guanshan used to be a sovereign of the Heaven School. Do you think they cannot handle those things well?¡± Tang Jiusi says.


    Gao Ge suddenly becomes thrilled.


    ¡°Are you saying that I can lie down idly and make money?¡±


    Tang Jiusi rubs his head.


    Why does it sound so weird?


    Yet, he still nods.


    ¡°Actually, there is nothing wrong with putting it this way.¡±


    Gao Ge chuckles.


    If he can make money without making any effort, of course he doesn¡¯t want to work hard¡­


    Moreover, he doesn¡¯t have a flair for this aspect.


    ¡°If you really need more talents, I can give some of my men to you,¡± Tang Jiusi says.


    Upon hearing that, Gao Ge instantly becomes vigilant.


    ¡°Can I not offer board?¡±


    Tang Jiusi is rendered speechless. He just rises and leaves.


    He can¡¯t be bothered to talk more with Gao Ge.


    Dang.


    He is willing to send his men here for free and Gao Ge doesn¡¯t even want to offer board?


    Sitting on the chair, Gao Ge is lost in thought.


    Although he is the sovereign of the Star Sect, he feels that he plays a very insignificant role in the sect. Honestly, it doesn¡¯t matter much whether he is in the Star Sect or not. Well¡­ Of course, if the Star Sect needs anyone to fight, he still has to step forward.


    Thinking of that, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t feel sad. Instead, he feels that the burden on his shoulders is a lot lighter.

 Chapter 849 - Personnel Placement

    The opening ceremony is a huge thing for any sect but it seems to be of no important significance for Gao Ge.


    Simply put, if Master Guanshan didn¡¯t stop him, Gao Ge would just buy some firecrackers at a cost of five yuan.


    Gao Ge does think so but Master Guanshan and the others disagree.


    Gao Ge cannot do anything about it so he just leaves it to them.


    He sits on the balcony. There is a redwood table with a tea set on it.


    Gao Ge used to drink tea with a mug but while he was in Shan City, he was deeply affected by Susu, which makes him somewhat stylish now.


    This seems to be a very awful thing.


    The mountaintop villa that belongs to Gao Ge is situated in a good location. He can have a panoramic view of the whole Star Sect here.


    This is enough to prove that Master Guanshan and the others make such an arrangement through mature consideration.


    On the table, apart from that tea set, there is a notebook and a pen.


    Having taken a sip of tea, he seems to have thought of something so he sits up, picks up the pen and starts to write something down on the notebook.


    Xia Lu arrives behind Gao Ge slowly and sticks out her head to take a look.


    ¡°Hey. Good for you! You are aware of the responsibilities of a sovereign now!¡± Xia Lu says grinningly with her hands on her back.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t look back. He knows that Xia Lu is behind him. As a cultivator at the realm of Grand Master, if he were not vigilant enough to notice her arrival, he would have been long dead.


    ¡°Let me take a look.¡± Xia Lu takes the notebook, ¡°Penalty Office, Intelligence Office, Metaphysics Office, Martial Arts Office¡­ What are these?¡±


    ¡°Since I¡¯ve established a sect, I should make it like a sect.¡± Gao Ge grins and stretches himself, his eyes sparkling, ¡°Here is what I think. A sect must be governed by certain rules. The executor of the rules must be a trustable and capable enough man. I decide to assign Master Guanshan to be the director of the Penalty Office. As to the Metaphysics Office, as its name implies, it involves a wide range of things, including geomantic omen and Taoist skills. Hence, Wen Yihuan is absolutely the right person. Yet, he is still not capable enough now but it doesn¡¯t matter. As to the Martial Arts Office, it will be in the charge of your brother. And you will be the deputy director.¡±


    ¡°Why me?¡± Xia Lu blinks her eyes.


    ¡°Shengtang is my brother-in-law,¡± when Gao Ge says that, Xia Lu clearly blushes. He grins and sees her facial expression. Then, he continues saying, ¡°The director of the Martial Arts Office must be strong enough. Shengtang is the most suitable person for the position but I think he is not interested in these things. Hence, I need a deputy director to deal with the regular affairs.¡±


    Xia Lu rolls her eyes at Gao Ge, ¡°You can make another one be the deputy director.¡±


    Gao Ge says with a bitter smile, ¡°If I appoint another person as the deputy director, can that person have a say? The deputy director will be bullied by your brother for sure. Yet, you are different. Anyway, only you can bully him. He cannot dare to bully you.¡±


    Xia Lu stares at Gao Ge with a queer look.


    ¡°You are so scheming!¡±


    Gao Ge says shamelessly with clasped hands, ¡°I¡¯m so flattered.¡±


    Xia Lu thumps Gao Ge on his chest, ¡°You are so cheeky!¡±


    Gao Ge chuckles.


    ¡°As to the Intelligence Office, needless to say, the bearded man must be the director, right?¡± Xia Lu says.


    Gao Ge nods.


    ¡°What about the other people? How are you going to arrange them? He Youniang has taken her family members to join our sect.¡±


    ¡°She?¡± Gao Ge laughs, ¡°No need.¡±


    Xia Lu snorts, ¡°I think no arrangement is the most significant arrangement. Tell me, are you going to make He Youniang the next sovereign?¡±


    Gao Ge is noncommittal.


    ¡°Fine. Anyway, I think that girl is not bad. Besides, since she can join our sect at the moment, her loyalty is self-evident. However, given your current personnel placement, I¡¯m afraid that the He Family will be disgruntled,¡± Xia Lu says, ¡°They must think that He Youniang has been unfairly treated.¡±


    Gao Ge waves his hand.


    ¡°I trust her.¡±


    Xia Lu says nothing more then.


    ¡­


    Shortly, the personnel placement has been spread among the whole Star Sect.


    There is one more thing apart from what Gao Ge has told Xia Lu.


    Yue Xincheng becomes the deputy sovereign of the Star Sect.


    Although Yue Xincheng is still not here, Gao Ge will keep the position for him forever.


    Wen Yihuan, Master Guanshan and the others are rather satisfied.


    They are satisfied surely not because they are assigned as directors.


    It is Gao Ge¡¯s attitude that matters.


    They are all aware that Gao Ge will be a hands-off boss, but given the current assignment made by Gao Ge, it means that he must have given some thought to it.


    That is enough to make them feel touched for a while.


    ¡°Humph. He is kind of conscientious but why are you a deputy director?¡± Xia Shengtang asks in confusion.


    Xia Lu laughs. Of course she won¡¯t tell him what Gao Ge has said to her. She says, ¡°Just because he thinks no one but me is suitable for the position. I¡¯m your sister. This kind of becomes our own business. He is showing his trust in us!¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Hearing that reply, Xia Shengtang nods with satisfaction, ¡°It sounds fine. Tell him to rest assured. I don¡¯t care about the others but as to the people in the Martial Arts Office, I promise I will make proper arrangements.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Okay. Okay¡­¡±


    In another yard.


    A group of young people is disgruntled.


    ¡°What for? Our family came all the way to join the Star Sect and our master gets nothing?¡±


    ¡°Exactly! She should be at least a deputy director even if she can¡¯t be a director! Even Chen Guo and Liang Bufan are assigned as deputy directors but our master is not assigned any role at all. Why?¡±


    ¡°Humph! This is outrageous! We must talk to our master!¡±


    These young people are fervent and excited.


    Right at the moment, a cold voice comes.


    ¡°No need to find me. I¡¯m here.¡±


    ¡°Master!¡±


    They all stare at He Youniang with awe in their eyes.


    They never took He Youniang seriously before but since she became the master of the He Family, they have kind of realized what she can do. She acts rather decisively. Besides, she has got her vicious lackey¨CZhao Jin around, which makes them feel rather insecure. They even feel that their actions and speeches are all under He Youniang¡¯s control.


    ¡°Since you came here, you¡¯ve no longer been the He Family but the members of the Star Sect.¡± He Youniang looks at them coldly, ¡°If you feel aggrieved about being in the Star Sect, you can leave anytime.¡±


    They are all shocked by He Youniang¡¯s words.


    ¡°Master, we just feel that it is rather unfair for you¡­ It was so great when we were in Shanxi. You got to decide everything. Why are you only an ordinary disciple of the Star Sect now¡­¡±


    He Youniang heaves a sigh.


    She suddenly feels that these people are really stupid.


    They are all related to her by blood but none of them understands her thoughts.


    She has never been interested in being the master of the He Family.


    Being Gao Ge¡¯s student is a lot more interesting.

 Chapter 850 - Thank You

    After making the personnel placement, Gao Ge just leaves everything behind.


    His job is to navigate the general orientation. As to the rest, he is unwilling to interfere. Neither can he interfere. Otherwise, the so-called directors will be like existing in name only. Besides, there are not many members in the Star Sect, most of whom are trusted by him. He is reassured to let them handle those things.


    Most importantly¡­


    He has never worried about whether other people will seize the position of the sovereign of the Star Sect.


    If that really happens, it seems that he will feel a lot less burdened.


    He shakes his head and doesn¡¯t want to think too much about that.


    Sitting on the sofa, Xia Lu dressed in pajamas is watching TV with her feet placed on the wooden tea table. She is also holding a pack of chips. Why does this place have access to electricity and Internet? Of course, it is because they are rich.


    As far as Gao Ge knows, many cultivation schools don¡¯t even have access to electricity, let alone the Internet. Actually, it is pretty normal. After all, as a cultivator, one shouldn¡¯t waste too much time on entertainment. Especially some young disciples are very poorly-disciplined. If they just spend their time watching TV and playing games every day, how can they elevate their cultivation levels?


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t think so.


    He still believes that cultivation relies on self-motivation. If one cannot even control his own desire and must be disciplined by others, he shouldn¡¯t be a cultivator at all.


    At least, such a thing won¡¯t happen in the cultivation academy.


    If one needs to be ordered to cultivate, he shouldn¡¯t engage in cultivation at all.


    Laughters suddenly sounds in Gao Ge¡¯s ears.


    He turns to look at Xia Lu shaking with laughter and stays silent for a moment. Then, his gaze settles on the TV. It seems to be some variety show being broadcast but he shows little interest in this kind of program. It is also difficult for him to get the punch line.


    After the variety show is over, Xia Lu looks at the iPad. It is a TV drama adapted from an online novel that is playing.


    Having watched the opening, she just finds it boring so she turns the iPad off.


    ¡°Gao Ge, the original novel is obviously amazing but why does it become so tedious after it is made into a TV drama? The plot has been messily adapted beyond recognition. What¡¯s wrong with the scriptwriters? Isn¡¯t it nice to keep it original?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Gao Ge laughs, ¡°If I were them, I would adapt the novel to the point where it was completely different from the original.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Xia Lu gazes at Gao Ge with her eyes wide open in disbelief. This is so illogical!


    Gao Ge coughs. He sits on the sofa and stretches out his arm. Xia Lu rolls her eyes at him and rests her head on his arm.


    ¡°First of all, if I am a scriptwriter and I just make the drama a hit without making any effort, what will the producers and the director think? Oh dang, it turns out that the online novel will be well-received if it is directly made into a drama. Why do they buy any scripts then? In this case, the scriptwriters will lose their jobs.¡±


    Xia Lu grins. It is hard to say whether Gao Ge has made a good point or a preposterous argument.


    ¡°By the way, you told me that my brother mentioned doing something for those Dragon Killers. What on earth did he do?¡±


    Gao Ge shakes his head, ¡°I¡¯ve asked him about this.¡±


    ¡°What did he say?¡±


    ¡°He said it was none of my business,¡± Gao Ge rubs his nose and then answers with a bitter smile.


    Xia Lu bursts out laughing.


    It sounds like what Xia Shengtang will say.


    As Xia Shengtang¡¯s sister, Xia Lu feels that she knows her brother well.


    ¡°Actually, it doesn¡¯t matter. He didn¡¯t tell me what he had done but he still said something.¡±


    ¡°What did he say?¡±


    ¡°He asked me to rest assured. It was not anything against reason and nature. Neither would it jeopardize Huaxia or the Dragon Court.¡± Gao Ge heaves a sigh, ¡°I think that is enough.¡±


    Xia Lu nods her head.


    In her opinion, although her brother is not good-tempered, he still won¡¯t do anything wicked.


    She has such confidence in Xia Shengtang.


    ¡°When will Meng Jing come here?¡± Xia Lu suddenly asks.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Gao Ge shakes his head, ¡°Do you know why she asked me to come here first?¡±


    Xia Lu is not a silly girl. Of course, she knows why, ¡°It is simply because she thinks that you two spent the Spring Festival together. As a result¡­¡±


    Gao Ge chuckles but his smile seems to be mischievous now.


    Seeing Gao Ge¡¯s strange smile, Xia Lu suddenly has a sense of foreboding.


    ¡°Jing said that I was not young now.¡±


    Xia Lu feels so confounded.


    He is only 20 years old. He is not young now?


    Yet, she doesn¡¯t interrupt Gao Ge but waits patiently to see what Gao Ge is going to say next.


    ¡°Since I¡¯m not young, it is time for me to have a baby,¡± Gao Ge says calmly, ¡°She said that she was afraid of pain and that someone needed to do it first.¡±


    Xia Lu immediately flushes and her eyes are covered with a layer of water. She looks at Gao Ge in an increasingly strange way.


    ¡°What are you talking about¡­¡±


    ¡°Have a guess.¡± Gao Ge suddenly stands up and then carries Xia Lu in his arms.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Xia Lu wiggles her body at once, struggling with her limbs.


    She looks¡­like a crab that has been tied up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± Gao Ge spanks her butt.


    Xia Lu is speechless.


    She suddenly becomes nervous.


    It is not that she cannot do it with Gao Ge.


    Instead, she just feels that she is not ready yet.


    They were friends before and now, they suddenly become lovers.


    She is not used to the role transition yet. Now, they are suddenly moving to the next step.


    She cannot keep up then.


    ¡°Bang.¡±


    Gao Ge directly throws her onto the bed.


    Then, he hops on the bed too.


    Xia Lu wants to push him away but suddenly, she is held in his arms.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move. I just¡­want to hold you in my arms and sleep.¡±


    ¡°No one would believe that sh*t!¡± Xia Lu snaps.


    Men¡¯s words at the moment can never be trusted.


    They always say they will only hug you, sleep without doing anything else, have a kiss, nuzzle only¡­


    Xia Lu has never experienced that before but it doesn¡¯t mean that she knows nothing about it!


    The night wind blows by. The air seems to be filled with a mesmerizing scent.


    ¡°Xia Lu.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    In the darkness, Xia Lu cannot see Gao Ge¡¯s facial expression but¡­


    She seems able to imagine his loving eyes.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Xia Lu¡¯s voice is a bit trembling, ¡°What for?¡±


    ¡°Thank you for being with me all the time. Thank you for bearing with me,¡± Gao Ge says gently.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    After being silent for a moment, Xia Lu asks, ¡°So¡­is this the reason why you want to take advantage of me?¡±


    ¡°I said, I only want to hold you in my arms and sleep¡­¡±


    ¡°Humph.¡±

 Chapter 851 - The Souvenir

    The first ray of the morning glow shines into the room. Xia Lu rests her head on one hand and strokes Gao Ge¡¯s hair with the other hand.


    ¡°You blockhead, you don¡¯t keep your word when you should and keep your word when you shouldn¡¯t¡­¡± Xia Lu thinks without voicing it out but she still wears a sweet smile.


    She is a bit frustrated that Gao Ge chooses to keep his promise and do nothing but she is still a lot relaxed.


    Actually, if Gao Ge really did something, she wouldn¡¯t reject him. Yet, she would find it too fast.


    After all, it should be a very beautiful thing for her.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t regret his decision.


    Anyway, in his eyes, it will happen sooner or later. He may as well let nature take its course.


    After waking up and having breakfast, Gao Ge also cracks a smile when he thinks of what happened last night.


    ¡­


    The Star Sect suddenly becomes busy.


    Although the opening ceremony doesn¡¯t need to be decorated with lanterns and festoons, some preparations still should be made. Gao Ge doesn¡¯t care about this matter at all but Master Guanshan, Wen Yihuan and the others think that it cannot be up to him. The organization of the opening ceremony and how many people will attend the ceremony are closely related to the position of the Star Sect in the field of immortal cultivation.


    It¡¯s like holding a wedding. The location of the wedding ceremony, the presider, the wedding car, the number of tables and the cost for each table¡­


    These all represent class and status.


    The guests to attend the wedding also indirectly demonstrate the class of the wedding.


    That is the truth.


    Gao Ge can pay no heed to it but the Star Sect has to care about it.


    Gao Ge keeps saying that as to the member of the Star Sect, quality prevails over quantity. Yet, these things are still indispensable.


    Meanwhile¡­


    In the Xiaoshan Sword Sect.


    ¡°Sovereign, are we really going to the ceremony?¡± The old man holding a white lantern stares at Sovereign Zhou with a confused look.


    ¡°Sure. Why not?¡± Sovereign Zhou laughs and puts down the teacup, ¡°After all, they have been to our sect before. One should return as good as one receives.¡±


    The old man frowns.


    ¡°What? Are you thinking that since Gao Ge has reached the realm of Grand Master, we may not be able to rival against him?¡± Sovereign Zhou asks.


    ¡°Sovereign, if we confront him with toughness, we may be no match for him indeed,¡± the old man says calmly.


    He is a man of composure.


    He always remains rational in any case.


    For the Xiaoshan Sword Sect, Gao Ge is their biggest enemy.


    Besides, they used to hunt Gao Ge down but he just dodged the bullet by luck.


    That was the best chance for them but unexpectedly, Swordlord Mingxing died outside, which hindered the revenge of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect. As a result, they could only suspend the revenge in a hurry. When they finally can resume their revenge, Gao Ge has become a lot stronger.


    Besides, Gao Ge alone killed two swordsmen at the realm of Master of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect.


    This was literally a stab into their chest.


    Mingxing and Mingwu were the hopes of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect.


    Yet, Gao Ge crushed their hopes.


    In this case, it is hard to tell whether the Xiaoshan Sword Sect can remain the position of the first-class school, not to mention making it into the blessed spots.


    This is the crisis the Xiaoshan Sword Sect is facing.


    ¡°When both of us die, what do you think the Xiaoshan Sword Sect will become?¡± Sovereign Zhou suddenly sighs.


    The old man in black laughs and shakes his head.


    ¡°What? You don¡¯t know either?¡±


    ¡°No, Sovereign, I¡¯ve never thought about this issue,¡± the old man in black stays silent and then says, ¡°I don¡¯t care what will happen after I die.¡±


    Sovereign Zhou shakes his head with a bitter smile.


    Actually, he understands it.


    If the two of them switched their identities, he could also think in such an open-minded manner. Yet, he cannot now.


    He is the sovereign of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect.


    As such, he needs to care about the future of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect.


    If every sovereign just didn¡¯t care about what would happen after he or she died, the Xiaoshan Sword Sect would have long been exterminated.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t understand why Master passed down the position of the sovereign to me though your cultivation level was higher than me and your talent was better than me. Now, I know why,¡± Sovereign Zhou takes a deep breath and says, ¡°After becoming the sovereign of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect, I have to spend most of the time handling the matters of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect. Besides, I¡¯m always overwhelmed by various trivial things. Even when I lie in bed, my brain just doesn¡¯t stop working.¡±


    The old man in black stays silent and doesn¡¯t speak.


    Sovereign Zhou is telling him one thing.


    It is not that Sovereign Zhou doesn¡¯t want to be philosophical but that he cannot.


    The old man in black can be selfish but Sovereign Zhou cannot.


    ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s not talk about this. The ceremony should be around the corner. Let¡¯s go to the Star Sect together to see how Gao Ge¡¯s sect is,¡± Sovereign Zhou says, ¡°You should go and prepare a present too.¡±


    The old man in black asks with a bitter smile, ¡°I¡¯m going too?¡±


    ¡°Of course. What if they fall out with us?¡± Sovereign Zhou grins, ¡°If you don¡¯t go, I will feel insecure.¡±


    The old man in black nods and walks out.


    The Xiaoshan Sword Sect¡¯s case also happens to the other cultivation schools.


    Disputes take place in quite some cultivation schools and families.


    It is mainly about whether they should attend the opening ceremony of the Star Sect.


    If not, they will offend the Star Sect.


    However, if they do¡­


    They always feel that they will offend the whole field of immortal cultivation if they go.


    They all want to know whether the other cultivation schools will attend the ceremony but there are too many people thinking in this way.


    Hence, such a similar conversation arises.


    ¡°Hey. Will you attend the opening ceremony of the Star Sect?¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ No, what I mean is if you go, I will go too.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what we think too.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    They all want to refer to what the others will do.


    It forms a circulation.


    To go or not to go seems to be on a par with the question of ¡°to be or not to be¡±.


    In the end, the Star Sect makes an announcement.


    ¡°The cultivation schools that come to the Star Sect will get some souvenirs.¡±


    This is new to these schools of the field of immortal cultivation.


    Souvenirs?


    Yet, quite some people are impressed.


    Gao Ge is a cultivator at the realm of Grand Master now.


    As a cultivator at the realm of Grand Master, how can the souvenir be any worthless stuff?


    Hence, many cultivation schools and families are tempted.

 Chapter 852 - The Call from Qingrou

    Gao Ge does have a lot of good stuff.


    Putting aside what he got before, even the things that he has plundered from the Ghost Sect are enough to support a sect.


    A treasury is also set up in the Star Sect, in which there are the good things moved from the Ghost Sect by Gao Ge. These things are not of much use for Gao Ge while those of great use are still placed in the star map.


    Even so, quite some people are tempted.


    ¡°Sovereign, what are you going to send to those who attend our opening ceremony?¡± The bearded man asks curiously.


    Wen Yihuan, Master Guanshan and the others are not curious.


    They know Gao Ge well. They are also aware that if there is any good thing, Gao Ge won¡¯t give it to others randomly.


    ¡°This is a secret,¡± Gao Ge says with a serious look, ¡°Don¡¯t inquire about the sovereign.¡±


    The bearded man is speechless.


    ¡°You will know by then. Rest assured. They must be very happy,¡± Gao Ge says smilingly.


    Upon hearing Gao Ge¡¯s words, Master Guanshan and the others all look dubious.


    If this saying were uttered by another man, they might believe it; however, now that such a saying is uttered by Gao Ge, it is not trustable.


    ¡°Sovereign, can I have the Hell Grass?¡± Wen Yihuan suddenly asks.


    The Hell Grass mentioned by Wen Yihuan is acquired from the Ghost Sect by Gao Ge. Yet, as to its function, Gao Ge has no idea.


    However, since Wen Yihuan asks for it, Gao Ge won¡¯t decline his request.


    Seeing that Gao Ge agrees with a nod, Wen Yihuan wears a smile of delight.


    ¡°Tell me what you are going to do with it,¡± Gao Ge says.


    ¡°It cannot be a bad thing,¡± Wen Yihuan explains, ¡°If ordinary people obtain the Hell Grass, it won¡¯t be of use then. However, if I can have it, it will be of great use. Hell Grass is of no use for the cultivator but very conducive to the ghost. It can accelerate the condensation of the ghost. If the condensed ghost eats the Hell Grass, its capability can be elevated.¡±


    Hearing that, Gao Ge looks even more confused.


    ¡°You¡¯ve raised a ghost slave?¡±


    Wen Yihuan hastens to shake his head.


    ¡°Sovereign, if you say so, I will feel so hurt. Don¡¯t you know who I am? How can I do that? If I really did, I would be no different from the members of the Ghost Sect,¡± Wen Yihuan says with a serious look.


    Gao Ge grins.


    Actually, he doesn¡¯t think that raising the ghost slave is a serious thing.


    After all, a ghost slave is a double-edged sword.


    If one can make a deal with the ghost slave and let the ghost slave work for him without both parties suffering loss, it won¡¯t be a big deal. However, if one tortures the ghost slave and also makes it do something against reason and nature, it won¡¯t be bearable. Such a man is of course detestable.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t finished talking yet. The Hell Grass is greatly tempting for the ghosts. Likewise, if one has the Hell Grass, it can help search for some ghosts,¡± Wen Yihuan continues saying.


    Gao Ge nods and waves his head.


    ¡°Enough. Just take it. No need to tell me about it.¡±


    Just like what Wen Yihuan said, Gao Ge knows who he is very well.


    Therefore, Gao Ge is not worried that Wen Yihuan may conduct any misdeed.


    At the moment, Gao Ge¡¯s phone suddenly rings.


    He takes out the phone to cast a glance and feels somewhat confused.


    The call is from Qingrou.


    This time, Qingrou follows Yue Xincheng to the Western Border Region.


    If this call were from Yue Xincheng, Gao Ge would be rather happy. On the contrary, he suddenly feels a sense of foreboding now.


    Hence, he waves a hand and all the people around quickly quiet down.


    ¡°Hello, Qingrou, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Wen Yihuan and the others are not clear what Qingrou says over the phone but they can see that Gao Ge¡¯s facial expression is gradually becoming stern.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll go over there.¡±


    After hanging up the phone, Gao Ge immediately rises, her eyes glistening with coldness.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xia Lu subconsciously grabs Gao Ge¡¯s arm, her eyes full of concern.


    ¡°Yue Xincheng is in trouble.¡±


    ¡°In the Western Border Region?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I will go with you,¡± Xia Lu says without thinking.


    Gao Ge shakes his head, ¡°Forget it. I will go on my own. I can deal with it and come back as soon as possible.¡±


    Xia Lu puckers her lips.


    Right at the moment, Xia Shengtang¡¯s voice suddenly comes.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. I¡¯m familiar with the Western Border Region,¡± Xia Shengtang says.


    Gao Ge looks at him in surprise.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. I¡¯m not doing this for you. I just think you are a playboy. What if you go to the Western Border Region and mess with another girl? By then, my sister will suffer wrong,¡± Xia Shengtang says with a serious look.


    Gao Ge laughs and nods, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Xia Shengtang waves his hand.


    Wen Yihuan seems to feel like saying something but he still bites his tongue.


    Gao Ge knows what Wen Yihuan wants to say so he says, ¡°I will make it back as early as possible.¡±


    ¡°Forget it.¡± Wen Yihuan waves his hand, ¡°Sovereign, I know even the Star Sect is not as important as Yue Xincheng, let alone the opening ceremony.¡±


    Gao Ge laughs, ¡°Actually, Yue Xincheng is not the only one I care about. If I have to choose between the Star Sect and you one day, I will dismiss the Star Sect without hesitation.¡±


    Wen Yihuan is slightly dazed and then his eyes become a bit complicated. He just says nothing anymore.


    A group of people sends Gao Ge and Xia Shengtang to the foot of the mountain.


    ¡°If I cannot come back before the opening ceremony starts, you guys shall handle it,¡± Gao Ge says.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Master Guanshan feels a bit dejected.


    The sovereign doesn¡¯t attend the opening ceremony of the sect? It is too absurd.


    ¡°By the way, if I cannot make it back in time, the souvenirs will be dealt with by Xia Lu. I¡¯ve put those things in the bedside closet,¡± Gao Ge says, ¡°I¡¯ve prepared a lot. Don¡¯t be too stingy.¡±


    Xia Lu blinks her eyes and looks at Gao Ge in disbelief.


    It is hard for her to believe that such words should be uttered by Gao Ge.


    ¡°Be careful.¡± At parting, Xia Lu can¡¯t bear to see him leave.


    Gao Ge laughs, holds out his hand to stroke Xia Lu¡¯s hair and then turns to drive to the airport with Xia Shengtang.


    Sitting in the car, Xia Shengtang asks, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Yue Xincheng?¡±


    ¡°He has been caught,¡± Gao Ge says with a cold face.


    ¡°Haha. Interesting. I didn¡¯t know anyone in Huaxia dared to catch the deputy sovereign of the Star Sect.¡± Xia Shengtang is amused.


    Gao Ge really can¡¯t laugh.


    Over the phone, he could feel Qingrou¡¯s flurry when she talked.


    Evidently, Yue Xincheng is in a precarious situation.


    ¡°Oh right, you said that you were familiar with the Western Border Region?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Why would I lie to you?¡± Xia Shengtang holds his arms and looks out of the window, ¡°I stayed in the Western Border Region for one year before.¡±

 Chapter 853 - What Do You Want?

    Gao Ge knows nothing about the Western Border Region. Basically, he has never been here.


    After taking off the plane, they arrive at Zi¡¯erduo Airport. Gao Ge calls Qingrou but this time, the call is not put through.


    He is even more worried.


    Having pondered over it, he calls Horn Dragon.


    Horn Dragon is a bit surprised to get the call from Gao Ge.


    By now, he hasn¡¯t known that Yue Xincheng is in trouble.


    He thought Yue Xincheng was seeking the legacy of the swordsman so he didn¡¯t follow here. After all, this matter takes luck and time. By reason, nothing bad would happen. Besides, he is Horn Dragon of the Dragon Court, who has a lot of things to do. Hence, he cannot stay with Yue Xincheng all the time.


    ¡°Find a place and settle down first. I¡¯ll look into this.¡± Then, Horn Dragon just hangs up the phone.


    Gao Ge settles in a hotel with Xia Shengtang.


    ¡°As far as I know, there is no blessed spot in Zi¡¯erduo but several cultivation schools. The strongest one is a second-class school. I heard that their sovereign has just reached the realm of Master. Yet, despite that, they are still not very strong,¡± Xia Shengtang says.


    He holds a cigarette between fingers and looks out of the window.


    ¡°In this case, supposedly, Yue Xincheng won¡¯t be in danger?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°Not necessarily,¡± Xia Shengtang says with a smile, ¡°Has Yue Xincheng not reached the realm of Master? Hence, if he messes with that second-class school, he will be in danger.¡±


    Gao Ge looks gloomy. It is hard to tell what he is thinking about.


    Xia Shengtang understands his facial expression and thinks about it, asking, ¡°Are you wondering whether this matter has anything to do with the Dragon Killers?¡±


    Gao Ge looks at Xia Shengtang in surprise as if suspecting whether the latter can read his mind.


    ¡°If you are thinking about this, I think you¡¯ve worried too much. They should be not interested in Yue Xincheng. No¡­¡± Xia Shengtang hedges and shakes his head, ¡°Although they are not interested in Yue Xincheng, they must be interested in you. When I dealt with them, I heard them say that they wanted to get you to join them.¡±


    Gao Ge snorts.


    Then, he also thinks of something and then looks at Xia Shengtang in confusion, saying, ¡°If you are right, they must want to get you to join them too.¡±


    ¡°To get me to join them?¡± Xia Shengtang sneers, ¡°They did but I refused them.¡±


    ¡°So they just gave up?¡± Gao Ge asks in shock.


    He has rarely dealt with the Dragon Killers but as far as he knows, those people don¡¯t seem to be soft touches.


    ¡°They know who my master is so they don¡¯t dare to find me,¡± Xia Shengtang says, ¡°Although even my cultivation school may not be able to rival against them, you must know that they have been concentrated on setting against the Dragon Court and that they have been long prepared for it. If they offend my cultivation school, I will be making trouble for myself.¡±


    Looking at Xia Shengtang¡¯s face radiating with confidence, Gao Ge nods and also wonders who Xia Shengtang¡¯s master is and where his cultivation school is.


    However, before Gao Ge raises his questions, Xia Shengtang says, ¡°Don¡¯t try to pry into my privacy. It¡¯s none of your business. Besides, you don¡¯t need to know about it.¡±


    Gao Ge has been used to it. If Xia Shengtang talks too politely to him, he will feel surprised, ¡°Such being the case, since you¡¯ve joined a cultivation school, won¡¯t your master and the seniors of your cultivation school have any objection to your being the director of the Star Sect?¡±


    Xia Shengtang says with a smile, ¡°They won¡¯t restrain my freedom. Besides, my master is quite nice. Moreover, I don¡¯t intend to stay in the Star Sect all the time.¡±


    Gao Ge has expected such an answer but when he hears it for real, he still feels rather distressed.


    It is a happy thing to have such a cultivator at the realm of Grand Master as Xia Shengtang guard the sect.


    ¡°Yue Xincheng is really talented. I suppose it won¡¯t take long before he can enter the realm of Master. By then, there will be you, the cultivator at the realm of Grand Master, two cultivators at the realm of Master and two monsters in your sect. Actually, this organizational structure is not worse than the inferior blessed spots. It won¡¯t make much difference whether I¡¯m still in your sect or not,¡± Xia Shengtang says.


    As a matter of fact, Gao Ge and Xia Shengtang have known each other for quite a while but they rarely sit down and have a chat peacefully.


    Besides, putting aside Gao Ge, even Xia Lu doesn¡¯t understand her brother even more.


    At least they don¡¯t know what Xia Shengtang has been doing these years or what he wants to do.


    Gao Ge and Xia Lu always think Xia Shengtang is mysterious.


    ¡°Shengtang.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your goal?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    Xia Shengtang suddenly pulls a long face, ¡°What do you mean? Do you think I join the Star Sect for an ulterior motive?¡±


    Gao Ge hastens to shake his head.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m talking about. Here is the thing. My goal is to become strong, do away with my current enemies, get married, have babies, have my parents live with me, settle down, and volunteer to defend against the enemies when Huaxia or the Dragon Court needs me. What about you? What¡¯s your goal? Or what do you want to do?¡±


    Xia Shengtang quiets down.


    After a while, he stubs the cigarette butt out.


    ¡°You know, my mother passed away early.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°My mother told me on her deathbed that I must protect my sister well. Hence, I think I must listen to my mother¡¯s last words. My mother is gone. As to my father¡­ You¡¯ve met him. You know what kind of man he is. If I counted on him, Xia Lu would surely suffer wrong. Therefore, I must become strong to keep my sister from being bullied by others. Afterward, I met a man and he is my current master. He told me that he could make me strong but I had to leave with him. He also said that I could go back home later so I just left with him. As to what I want, I simply want my sister to be safe, encounter no danger and live a happy life in her life.¡± Xia Shengtang takes a deep breath and probably because he thinks of Xia Lu, he cracks a smile, ¡°So, in order to protect her, I must grow strong and keep breaking through. That¡¯s it.¡±


    Gao Ge is deeply touched.


    Indeed.


    Xia Shengtang literally has a sister complex!


    ¡°What about now? What do you want to do now? What do you want?¡± Gao Ge asks.

 Chapter 854 - I Get It

    Gao Ge¡¯s question sends Xia Shengtang into silence.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t urge him to give any reply. Instead, he lights up a cigarette and turns to look at the scene out of the window.


    After a cigarette is finished, Xia Shengtang finally speaks.


    ¡°Actually, what I want to do has little to do with you. And what you need to do is take good care of my sister,¡± Xia Shengtang says.


    Gao Ge takes a look at him and laughs.


    ¡°Xia Lu is my girlfriend and my future wife. Of course I will take good care of her. This is my responsibility. I must fulfill it. However, as her brother, you also need to perform the responsibility of a brother. I¡¯m not saying that you must look after her. Instead, she and I both hope that you can stay safe. I think at least you should let her know what you are doing.¡±


    Xia Shengtang smiles bitterly.


    ¡°It seems that it is impossible to gain the answer from you,¡± Gao Ge says.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to tell you but that I cannot.¡± Xia Shengtang¡¯s eyes sparkle.


    Hearing that, Gao Ge is confused.


    ¡°For example, if you are going to do a very dangerous thing now and you may get yourself killed anytime, will you tell my sister about it?¡± Xia Shengtang¡¯s eyes turn red and then he stares at Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge ponders for a while and doesn¡¯t answer.


    Xia Shengtang smiles bitterly and says, ¡°Look. Actually, you also understand it. If such a thing happens to you, you will not tell her about it. You will be worried about whether they will get involved. What if they encounter any danger?¡±


    Gao Ge coughs.


    What Xia Shengtang means by ¡°they¡± is quite meaningful¡­


    ¡°Anyway, you don¡¯t need to ask about this matter. Actually, it is not a big deal. I¡¯m looking for one thing. It is not for myself but for my master. Apart from that, I cannot tell you anything more. Is it enough?¡± Xia Shengtang asks.


    Gao Ge nods.


    What Xia Shengtang said kind of gives him a reminder.


    If he were Xia Shengtang, he might not be willing to reveal too much.


    After being silent for a while, Gao Ge suddenly says.


    ¡°If you need my help, just tell me.¡±


    ¡°Tell you?¡± Xia Shengtang is dazed to hear that.


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m your brother-in-law. Why don¡¯t you use me if necessary?¡± Gao Ge grins and says.


    Xia Shengtang is obviously taken aback for a while and then smiles at Gao Ge.


    At the moment, Gao Ge¡¯s phone suddenly rings.


    He takes up the phone to glance at the Caller ID and instantly gets spirited. Then, he puts it through quickly and puts the caller on speaker.


    ¡°Lord Horn Dragon.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± Horn Dragon¡¯s voice comes from the other side of the phone.


    Although Gao Ge and Horn Dragon haven¡¯t met many times by now, Horn Dragon is rather straightforward and just says what he wants to say. Hence, he doesn¡¯t waste time in exchanging pleasantries with Gao Ge but directly tells Gao Ge the information he has acquired, ¡°Yue Xincheng disappears in Zi¡¯erduo City. Someone saw him contact with the Jin Family.¡±


    ¡°The Jin Family?¡± Gao Ge takes a look at Xia Shengtang.


    Xia Shengtang aside frowns but he still nods to show that he has known it.


    ¡°Yeah, the Jin Family. If you find the Jin Family, maybe you can find him. If you need my help, just call me at once,¡± Horn Dragon says.


    ¡°Okay.¡± It can tell that Horn Dragon has made quite some effort to deal with this matter. Although he hasn¡¯t let Yue Xincheng call him master by now, in his heart, he does regard Yue Xincheng as his disciple.


    Judging from Horn Dragon¡¯s tone of talking, Gao Ge can feel that Horn Dragon is concerned and nervous about Yue Xincheng.


    After hanging up the phone, Gao Ge glimpses Xia Shengtang and says, ¡°Judging from your facial expression, the Jin Family is not easy to deal with?¡±


    ¡°Actually, it is not difficult to deal with the Jin Family. Well, they are just too unpredictable.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Gao Ge is a bit dazed.


    ¡°The Jin Family is a local ancient martial arts family. It is not a very strong family. There is nothing special about the Jin Family but a master at the realm of Master and two masters at the realm of Strength Exposure. Yet, the Jin Family is ill-reputed in the field of immortal cultivation,¡± Xia Shengtang says. Evidently, he is really familiar with the Western Border Region.


    ¡°Why ill-reputed?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°Because they never abide by rules,¡± Xia Shengtang says coldly, ¡°There are rules in the secular world and there are rules in the field of immortal cultivation too. However, the Jin Family members have never followed any rules. They just do whatever they want to do, which irritates many people.¡±


    Gao Ge is a bit shocked.


    ¡°In this case, how can they survive up to now?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    Such an annoying ancient martial arts family still can remain up to now, which is somewhat unbelievable indeed.


    After all, according to Xia Shengtang, there should be many people disliking the Jin Family.


    ¡°Actually, there is a reason for that. The Jin Family is really nothing but somehow, the family has got some backing,¡± Xia Shengtang says with a smile.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°It is a cultivation school of the blessed spots. It is said that there is a man of the old generation of the Jin Family. That man is highly capable. He has entered some cultivation school of the blessed spots and reached the realm of Grand Master. He is enough to protect a family,¡± Xia Shengtang says.


    Gao Ge takes a tumble.


    ¡°Which blessed spot?¡± Gao Ge asks curiously.


    ¡°Joyoung Sect.¡±


    Gao Ge gives a surprised look.


    Xia Shengtang is a bit confused, ¡°You¡¯ve heard of it?¡±


    Gao Ge looks stern and nods.


    ¡°It is so strange. Even I have never met anyone of the Joyoung Sect and you did?¡± Xia Shengtang says with a smile, ¡°You look so astounded. Did it take you by surprise?¡±


    Gao Ge heaves a sigh and says in a deep voice, ¡°I thought Joyoung was a brand of soybean milk maker only. Unexpectedly, it is also a cultivation school of the blessed spot.¡±


    Xia Shengtang is so perplexed.


    Gao Ge laughs, ¡°I was kidding. I was kidding. Well, what do you know about the Joyoung Sect?¡±


    ¡°Not much. I only know that the sovereign of the Joyoung Sect is Lyu Chen but he has been in the closed-door training for ten years. Ten years ago, he was at the realm of Grand Master. I¡¯m afraid that when his training is over, he will be at the realm of Ancient Martial Arts Natural State. Apart from that, the Joyoung Sect has two guardians¨CLeft Guardian and Right Guardian. Below them, there are four special envoys. And one of the Jin Family members serves as Left Guardian of the Joyoung Sect.¡±


    Gao Ge strokes his chin, ¡°That¡¯s to say, the Jin Family is almost second only to one person in the Joyoung Sect?¡±


    ¡°No. To be specific, they get to decide everything. As I said, their sovereign has been in the training for ten years,¡± Xia Shengtang says, ¡°So, you must think it through. If you set against the Jin Family, you will be setting against the Joyoung Sect. They won¡¯t let you go.¡±


    Gao Ge bursts out laughing.


    With his eyes narrowed, Xia Shengtang stays quiet for three seconds and then nods.


    ¡°I get it.¡±

 Chapter 855 - The Dungeon of the Jin Family

    In the dungeon of the Jin Family.


    Yue Xincheng¡¯s hair looks somewhat messy and there are quite some holes in his clothes. He also has several unhealed injuries. He sits crouched in a corner, staring at the iron door and wondering what on earth the iron door is made of and why his Slaying Dragon Broadsword cannot cut it off.


    Right at the moment, he suddenly hears footsteps coming.


    The footsteps are getting nearer.


    He snorts.


    ¡°What? Have you thought it through?¡± The man standing outside wears a cold smile on his face.


    ¡°Humph. Kill me if you can. Otherwise, I must kill you if possible.¡±


    ¡°Good. You are very tough!¡± The man standing outside the cell snorts, ¡°I know what you are waiting for. You are waiting to be rescued, right? It¡¯s a pity. The one who can save you has been arrested by us.¡±


    Yue Xincheng is a bit startled.


    His boss has been arrested too?


    These people are so capable?


    ¡°Take the captive over here!¡± The man coughs and then hears the chains dragging on the ground as well as footsteps.


    Yue Xincheng squatting in the corner stands up, walks forward and looks around.


    ¡°Humph. Are you anxious now?¡± Upon seeing Yue Xincheng¡¯s reaction, the man standing outside the cell gives a complacent smile.


    Yue Xincheng takes a look at him with a complicated facial expression, ¡°You may not believe this. I¡¯m not anxious. I just don¡¯t believe it.¡±


    The man looks a bit confounded.


    About more than ten seconds, Yue Xincheng sees the comer and also looks stern.


    ¡°What? Are you feeling despairing? Does it surprise you that your last hope has been destroyed too?¡± The man laughs wildly.


    Yue Xincheng just sighs.


    ¡°You only needed to send out the message. Why were you caught by them?¡±


    Qingrou answers with red eyes, ¡°I was worried about you so I wanted to come here to take a look first.¡±


    Yue Xincheng wears a bitter smile.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± The man outside the cell suddenly shouts. Seeing that Yue Xincheng and Qingrou start chatting, he flies into a rage and feels he has been humiliated. These two people just don¡¯t take him seriously.


    Yue Xincheng looks at him coldly and says, ¡°Let her go.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± The man snorts, ¡°We can let her go but does it mean you are going to agree to our proposal?¡±


    Yue Xincheng says nothing.


    ¡°Think about this. If you agree, you can stay here forever,¡± The man snorts, ¡°Besides, being one of us doesn¡¯t do any harm to you, right?¡±


    ¡°Okay. I will join you then. Are you going to ask your daughter or your sister to marry me?¡± Yue Xincheng says with a smile.


    The man starts to ponder over the question instead of getting mad.


    ¡°I do have a sister but she is 30 years old. I suppose you won¡¯t like her. My daughter is 16 years old. You can consider her if you want to.¡±


    Yue Xincheng is shocked to hear that.


    Can¡¯t this man recognize that Yue Xincheng is humiliating him?


    How can this man talk about this matter with Yue Xincheng so seriously?


    ¡°However, if you become one of us, you must draw the map for us,¡± the man says in a grim voice.


    ¡°Haha. So that explains it! What you want is actually the map!¡± Yue Xincheng bursts out laughing.


    Seeing that Yue Xincheng is laughing loudly, the man seems to be irritated then.


    He grips Qingrou by her neck.


    ¡°Let her go!¡± Upon seeing the scene, Yue Xincheng instantly flares up. The killing Qi on him surges greatly and his eyes instantly turn red. He also puts on a forbidding countenance.


    ¡°Humph,¡± the man says with disdain, ¡°Is this how you should talk to me?¡±


    Yue Xincheng keeps hacking the fence with his Slaying Dragon Broadsword.


    ¡°This dungeon is made of iron meteorite. Your broadsword is nice but given your current cultivation, it is impossible to break out of the cell.¡±


    Yue Xincheng is speechless.


    If his Slaying Dragon Broadsword could work in this environment, he wouldn¡¯t be trapped here.


    ¡°The map is in my mind. I can draw it for you,¡± Yue Xincheng says, ¡°But you must release her.¡±


    The man lets go of Qingrou¡¯s neck.


    Qingrou coughs heavily and even sheds tears. Her face becomes red.


    Yue Xincheng stares at her and smiles resignedly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to put you into this.¡±


    Qingrou looks rather guilty.


    ¡°It was my fault. If you didn¡¯t try to let me leave, you wouldn¡¯t be caught by them¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± The man shouts and then looks at Yue Xincheng, ¡°Draw the map now. Otherwise, I would teach you some manners.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Let her in my cell first,¡± Yue Xincheng says.


    The man suddenly feels surprised.


    ¡°I thought you would make me release her in return.¡±


    Yue Xincheng shakes his head.


    ¡°You¡¯ve finally caught my soft spot. How can you let her go easily? Besides, even if I draw for you, what if you can¡¯t find the place and think my map is fake? So, you can¡¯t release her, can you?¡±


    The man nods with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s right. It seems that you are smart indeed.¡±


    Now, the paper and the pen are delivered.


    The man orders to open the door and pushes Qingrou inside before he locks the cell quickly.


    They have known Yue Xincheng¡¯s capability. If it were not for their master, it wouldn¡¯t be an easy thing to catch him.


    Hence, even though Yue Xincheng is in the dungeon, they have to stay alert regardless.


    While drawing the map he had seen before, Yue Xincheng asks Qingrou aside, ¡°Did you make the call?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Qingrou hastens to say, ¡°But they must have no idea that you are caught by the Jin Family.¡±


    Yue Xincheng answered, ¡°Okay. We will be fine then. Boss can find us.¡±


    The man outside the cell suddenly bursts into laughter.


    ¡°It turns out that you are waiting for someone to save you! However, I think you¡¯ve miscalculated. In here, no one can override us! Whoever breaks into this place must die!¡±


    Yue Xincheng raises his head and casts a look at him.


    ¡°What? What do you want to say?¡± The man meets Yue Xincheng¡¯s glance and then frowns. He seems rather disgruntled.


    ¡°Nothing. I simply feel that you are quite imposing.¡± Yue Xincheng laughs brightly, ¡°I just hope that you can keep being so confident.¡±


    The man doesn¡¯t speak and his eyes suddenly become somewhat grim.


    He has a feeling that Yue Xincheng seems to look more confident¡­


    Very quickly, Yue Xincheng¡¯s map is finished. The man stretches out his hand to take it and says coldly, ¡°You had better not play tricks. Otherwise, your girl would die in front of you.¡±


    Then, he just turns around and leaves.

 Chapter 856 - Not Very Smart

    In the dungeon.


    Yue Xincheng holds Qingrou into his arms.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. When Boss arrives, I will kill him first,¡± Yue Xincheng says fiercely.


    Qingrou chuckles and says in a low voice, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m afraid?¡±


    ¡°You are not indeed.¡± Yue Xincheng laughs.


    ¡°By the way, did you really give him the map?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Yue Xincheng nods, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. If they cannot find it, I will go and find it then. If they do¡­ Well. I suppose they cannot. As far as I think, Boss must be arriving soon.¡±


    Qingrou raises her head. There seem to be stars hidden in her eyes.


    ¡°You are so confident.¡±


    With a burst of laughter, Yue Xincheng doesn¡¯t reply.


    ¡°Oh right, I¡¯ve also got some information when I was outside. I heard that the opening ceremony of the Star Sect was about to be held.¡±


    ¡°The Star Sect?¡± Yue Xincheng is taken aback and then presses his lips together disdainfully, ¡°It¡¯s none of our business.¡±


    ¡°You are the deputy sovereign of the Star Sect,¡± Qingrou says with a sweet smile.


    ¡°Um? What is this Star Sect? How can it try to get involved with me? This is too much. It is literally riding the wave of my popularity. I cannot stand it. When I get out, I must talk to the people of the Star Sect. They cannot do this to me¡­¡±


    Yue Xincheng cannot continue talking anymore.


    He finds that Qingrou leaning against his arms is smiling more and more weirdly.


    He immediately has sweat on his head.


    ¡°The Star Sect? The one in Jiangnan City?¡±


    ¡°Haha, you react quite fast!¡± Qingrou bursts out laughing.


    Yue Xincheng smiles bitterly, ¡°Don¡¯t tell Boss about this. He will kick my ass for sure¡­¡± Despite that, even an idiot can tell that Yue Xincheng is actually quite touched.


    ¡­


    A taxi stops at the gate.


    Gao Ge and Xia Shengtang get out of the taxi and it just leaves.


    ¡°This is it?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Xia Shengtang nods and then says, ¡°Wait! Are you sure that we don¡¯t need to make any preparations?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary,¡± Gao Ge says calmly.


    Xia Shengtang laughs, ¡°Mate, you are so full of yourself.¡±


    Then, he says, ¡°I¡¯ve met the master of the Jin Family several times. Let¡¯s go inside together and I will chat with him while you find a chance to run away and find Yue Xincheng.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Gao Ge replies and then adds with embarrassment, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Never mind. After we go back, give me 1,000 spiritual jades. I know you have a lot,¡± Xia Shengtang says.


    Gao Ge dithers over it and then asks in a low voice, ¡°What about you waiting for me outside?¡±


    The corner of Xia Shengtang¡¯s mouth twitch, ¡°Can you be a bit generous? You¡¯ve got so many spiritual jades. Why can¡¯t you give any to me? After all, I¡¯m your brother-in-law. Do you think it right to be so stingy to me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Xia Shengtang feels that what he has said is in vain.


    ¡°Haha. I was kidding. I will give you 2,000 when we go back!¡± Gao Ge says.


    ¡°Um?¡± Xia Shengtang looks at Gao Ge in disbelief as if he met Gao Ge for the first time.


    ¡°However, when you are done using them, you must return the used spiritual jades to me,¡± Gao Ge says.


    Xia Shengtang nods and then suddenly realizes something. He stares at Gao Ge with his eyes wide open.


    Seeing that Xia Shengtang wants to say something, Gao Ge waves his hand.


    ¡°I won¡¯t admit it no matter what you say.¡±


    Xia Shengtang grins and then says confidently, ¡°It means that I guess it right.¡±


    Gao Ge is noncommittal.


    They walk to the gate. The iron gate that is three meters high stops them like a tiger blocking the way.


    They look around through the iron fence. Gao Ge gasps. This manor of the Jin Family looks quite big, which causes a lot of trouble for him. Even though he has time to look for Yue Xincheng, it is still difficult to find Yue Xincheng in such a big manor.


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem of the Jin Family? Why do they live in such a big house? Do they have too much money?¡± Gao Ge snaps angrily.


    ¡°Enough. The whole Star Sect is your territory. Is it smaller than this place?¡± Xia Shengtang says grumpily.


    Gao Ge thinks about it and finds that Xia Shengtang is right.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± When the two of them approach, several people come out of the cabin next to the gate and stand behind the gate, staring at Gao Ge and Xia Shengtang.


    ¡°Tell Jin that Xia Shengtang is here,¡± Xia Shengtang says.


    ¡°Jin?¡± The three of them look at each other in confusion.


    ¡°I mean your master.¡± Xia Shengtang heaves a sigh. The members of the Jin Family don¡¯t look smart.


    The three people of the Jin Family are all startled and instantly fly into a rage.


    ¡°Watch your mouth! How dare you call our master in this way?¡± A young man shouts with a red face.


    Xia Shengtang stares at him and says, ¡°Oh? How I should call him? Jin Changgui? Changgui? Gui?¡±


    Gao Ge widens his eyes and stares at Xia Shengtang.


    Dang.


    Is the name of the master of the Jin Family so down-to-earth?


    The three people are also astonished. Probably they have never seen this before.


    ¡°Enough. Don¡¯t block the way here. Do I need to tear off your gate?¡± Xia Shengtang says.


    ¡°Humph. You¡¯ve got some nerve! How can you deserve to know our master? Besides, do you have the guts to¡­¡±


    Before he finishes talking, Xia Shengtang who is short-tempered has been impatient. He strikes a kick, causing the iron gate to directly fly away with a bang.


    ¡°You are such slowpokes. What are you doing? Waffling with me?¡± Xia Shengtang snorts.


    ¡°You¡­ You¡­¡±


    The three of them are also shocked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve torn down your gate now. If you don¡¯t go to get Jin Changgui here, believe it or not, I will rip off your heads then.¡± Xia Shengtang sneers.


    Gao Ge standing aside only wants to give a shoutout to Xia Shengtang.


    ¡°You¡­ Wait here!¡± One of them runs away and also tells the two others to watch Gao Ge and Xia Shengtang.


    The two people left here look so depressed.


    When Xia Shengtang kicks the gate down, the momentum exuding from him also causes much pressure on them. It is good enough for them to still stand here at the moment. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be a difficult thing for the Qi given off by a cultivator at the realm of Grand Master to directly press them on the ground.


    ¡°Sir¡­ Sir, would you like to come in and have a rest?¡± One of the two people points at the cabin aside and ventures to say.


    Xia Shengtang pays no heed to him.


    The man doesn¡¯t feel embarrassed but sighs with relief.


    In his eyes, it is great that Xia Shengtang pays no heed to him.


    Shortly, the man who left before rushes here with a group of people.


    ¡°Second Young Master, it¡¯s him!¡±


    The middle-aged man walking in front is probably somewhere between 35 and 40 years of age. He is coming in a threatening manner.


    ¡°I want to see who dares to make a scene at the gate of the Jin Family!¡±


    ¡°This is the second son of Jin Changgui. He is also not smart,¡± Xia Shengtang says to Gao Ge aside.


    Gao Ge nods and looks around, thinking about where Yue Xincheng is currently.

 Chapter 857 - Death Dealer

    Burning with anger, Jin Jie leads a group of people forward and stares at Xia Shengtang. Suddenly, he feels a bit confused.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± After saying that, Jin Jie asks, ¡°Did we meet anywhere before?¡±


    ¡°It seems that the second son of the Jin Family is really not smart. People always say that great wits have short memories but you clearly don¡¯t have great wits. Why do you have short memories too?¡±


    With knitted brows, Jin Jie stares at Xia Shengtang and tries so hard to think about who on earth the latter is.


    However, after thinking for a while, Jin Jie still cannot recall when he met the man in front before.


    Although Xia Shengtang talks quite rudely, Jin Jie is not angry at all. It can¡¯t be because he is good-tempered but because he can sense Xia Shengtang¡¯s horrifying Qi. His instinct tells him that if he really irritates the man in front, he may be punched to death.


    Especially when Xia Shengtang¡¯s gaze settles on him, instantly, he feels panicked and kind of falls into a state of utter stupefaction.


    ¡°Enough. Go and tell Jin Changgui about my arrival. I can¡¯t be bothered to talk with you,¡± Xia Shengtang says sternly.


    ¡°Please wait here.¡± Jin Jie is no longer imposing as before. After a short silence, he nods and turns to leave.


    Seeing Jin Jie go away, the several people of the Jin Family who open the gate are even more flurried.


    After all, Jin Jie came here in anger but when he leaves, his face is somewhat pale.


    They are not blind. Of course, they can guess that the comers are no ordinary.


    ¡°See? You are messed up now!¡± Xia Shengtang is a very kind man. For example, he also finds that the three of them are on tenterhooks now. Thus, he immediately starts to comfort them, ¡°Think about this. I needn¡¯t have kicked open your gate but because you didn¡¯t let me in or pass my message to your master, I had no other choice but to kick open the gate. Hence, the Jin Family is more or less disgraced. It won¡¯t be long before many people know the gate of your family has been kicked open. Despite that, your master can¡¯t make trouble for me so he can only vent his anger on you.¡±


    Xia Shengtang talks off the reel and watches the three people looking paler and paler with their legs shivering.


    Evidently, they must be really frightened deep inside.


    It can tell from their eyes that they are really despairing.


    How the master of the Jin Family will dispose of them goes without saying.


    ¡°How about this? I have a name card here. You can call him.¡± Xia Shengtang really takes out a name card.


    One of them reaches out his hand to take the name card tremblingly.


    ¡°Sir, whose number is this?¡±


    ¡°A man working in the crematorium,¡± Xia Shengtang says with a smile, ¡°Contact him first. By then, he can make preparations in advance to take you over there.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The three people slump on the ground in fear.


    Xia Shengtang bursts out laughing.


    Gao Ge looks aside in surprise.


    Anyhow, he didn¡¯t expect that Xia Shengtang would do such a thing.


    If Xia Lu saw this scene, she would be happy.


    At the moment, Xia Shengtang finally looks like a young man¡­


    Shortly, Jin Jie is back.


    Seeing his men sitting on the ground with pale faces, he frowns but doesn¡¯t scold them, probably because he thinks that Gao Ge and Xia Shengtang are still here.


    ¡°Ahem. Mr. Xia, my father has been noted and asks me to usher you inside,¡± Jin Jie says to Xia Shengtang quite politely.


    Xia Shengtang nods and appears like an otherworldly master.


    Gao Ge follows quietly.


    Jin Jie takes a glance at Gao Ge but he doesn¡¯t feel any Qi on Gao Ge. Thus, he doesn¡¯t think too much.


    Led by Jin Jie, they walk in the manor for a while. About ten minutes later, the three of them finally stop.


    ¡°Mr. Xia, my father is inside. Please go inside,¡± Jin Jie says respectfully.


    Gao Ge is astounded aside.


    What on earth did Xia Shengtang do in the Western Border Region before? He seems to have made the Jin Family suffer a lingering fear!


    ¡°Okay.¡± Xia Shengtang nods and takes a glance at Gao Ge, saying, ¡°Act smart and stay outside. If you are bored, just wander around.¡±


    Then, he casts a glance at Jin Jie and then says with a smile, ¡°Second Young Master, is it okay to you?¡±


    Jin Jie forces a smile, ¡°Of course, I will show him around.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Xia Shengtang doesn¡¯t talk too much. Otherwise, their goal would be too easily laid bare. Besides, he believes that Gao Ge is smart enough to deal with Jin Jie.


    After Xia Shengtang enters the villa, Gao Ge looks around.


    ¡°May I have your name?¡±


    ¡°My family name is Gao (which means tall),¡± Gao Ge says smilingly, ¡°But it has nothing to do with height.¡±


    Jin Jie is confused for the moment. When he comes to his senses, he smiles with embarrassment, ¡°You are so humorous. How about me showing you around?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll pass. You can ask a servant to show me around,¡± Gao Ge says smilingly.


    Jin Jie nods. Gao Ge¡¯s reply fits in exactly with his wish. As the second young master, he is unwilling to show an ordinary man around the manor. Therefore, he immediately beckons a young man over and then says with a stern face, ¡°This is our distinguished guest. Show him around and don¡¯t run around.¡±


    His last three words are kind of a reminder for him. It means they mustn¡¯t go to those places they shouldn¡¯t go to.


    ¡°Yes!¡± The young man turns to look at Gao Ge and says with a smile, ¡°Mr. Gao, this way, please.¡±


    Gao Ge nods and leaves.


    With a frown, Jin Jie turns to look at the villa in front, his eyes full of confusion.


    He found that man rather familiar. After being reminded by Jin Changgui, he has finally realized who the man was.


    That is the guy who exterminated three ancient martial arts families and eight small cultivation schools in a row in the Western Border Region. He killed three cultivators at the realm of Master. At that time, he was at the peak of the realm of Strength Exposure only but he still killed the cultivators at the realm of Master. Although he fought against them one-to-one, it was still quite impressive. After all, there is an insurmountable gap between the realm of Strength Exposure and the realm of Master!


    At the thought of that, he gasps again.


    Tsk.


    This asshole seems to be stronger than before. Now that he is in the Jin Family, he must hold some ulterior motives.


    The name¨CXia Shengtang is a lingering nightmare for many cultivators in the Western Border Region.


    Therefore, Xia Shengtang still has another name in the Western Border Region.


    Death Dealer.


    Thinking of his father¡¯s previously grim expression, Jin Jie feels even more restless.

 Chapter 858 - Im Here to Ask for a Man

    In the villa.


    Jin Changgui is smiling. The tea is ready.


    ¡°Mr. Xia, I¡¯m quite surprised by your uninvited visit. If I fail to receive you well, please forgive me.¡±


    Xia Shengtang coughs, ¡°You are being too polite.¡±


    ¡°Please take a seat.¡± Jin Changgui reaches out his hand. When Xia Shengtang sits down, Jin Changgui can¡¯t help sighing, ¡°A scholar who has been away three days should be looked at with new eyes. We haven¡¯t met for too long. You have reached the realm of Grand Master, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    Jin Changgui is at the realm of Master but now that Xia Shengtang sits in front of him, he can feel a rush of pressure, which makes him quite uncomfortable and shocked. Undoubtedly, currently, Xia Shengtang has reached the realm of Grand Master. More dreadfully, he is so young and also a swordsman. Therefore, Jin Changgui feels grateful that the Jin Family only looked on rather than involving the joint action of many cultivation schools and ancient martial arts families in the Western Border Region to assassinate Xia Shengtang. Otherwise, he would make a strong enemy for himself.


    ¡°Master Jin, I¡¯m flattered,¡± Xia Shengtang answers with a smile.


    ¡°Ahem.¡± Jin Changgui seems to be unwilling to continue beating around the bush and then directly says, ¡°Mr. Xia, let¡¯s call a spade a spade. You wouldn¡¯t come here without a reason. This time, what brought you here? If you encounter any trouble in the Western Border Region and need our help, you may say it frankly. After all, our family has still got something in the Western Border Region. We may not able to rally multitudes at our call but it is pretty close. All the cultivators in the Western Border Region have to show us some respect more or less. Besides, our family is backed by the Joyoung Sect¡­¡±


    Before Jin Changgui finishes talking, Xia Shengtang just interrupts him impatiently.


    ¡°Rest assured. I¡¯m here not to make trouble for the Jin Family so don¡¯t rush to show your power to me. If I really want to do something, I can do it and hide until I break through again. In that case, no one can do anything to me.¡±


    Xia Shengtang¡¯s straightforwardness renders Jin Changgui speechless. He has to admit that Xia Shengtang is telling the truth. Since Xia Shengtang can reach the realm of Grand Master, it shouldn¡¯t be difficult for him to continue breaking through. When he breaks through again, even though the Jin Family is backed by the Joyoung Sect, they cannot do anything to him.


    Besides, Huaxia is so big. As long as he wants to hide away, he has a lot of hiding places to choose from.


    ¡°In this case, I will not talk about that anymore. So, what can I do for you?¡±


    Rather than rush to answer the question, Xia Shengtang picks up the teacup, takes a sip of the tea and puts the teacup down, saying in a composed tone, ¡°What have you been occupied with these days?¡±


    Jin Changgui is too perplexed to follow Xia Shengtang now.


    He didn¡¯t expect that Xia Shengtang should be so unhasty and even want to chat with him.


    However, given Xia Shengtang¡¯s capability, he has to treat Xia Shengtang seriously.


    He might directly scream abuse if it were someone else who acted so. However, faced with Xia Shengtang, he has to answer honestly and chat with Xia Shengtang.


    ¡­


    ¡°Ahem. Well, I have a stomachache. Is there a toilet nearby?¡± Gao Ge suddenly covers his belly and asks the man to show him the way ahead.


    Admittedly, the young man arranged by Jin Jie is really capable. Maybe he used to be a tour guide. He can even talk about a flower bed for quite a while. He has dawdled for a long time but they haven¡¯t gone really far.


    ¡°Oh?¡± The man didn¡¯t expect that Gao Ge would do that and then hastens to say, ¡°Yes. Mr. Gao, follow me.¡±


    While walking forward, Gao Ge looks at the surroundings.


    ¡°Mate, this place is really big!¡± Gao Ge sighs.


    ¡°Haha. Yes.¡± The young man also laughs and looks quite proud. Those not in the know would think that the manor was built by him.


    ¡°Does any theft happen to this big manor?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°Ahem. Mr. Gao, you must be kidding. In the Western Border Region, there is no thief that silly to break into the Jin Family,¡± the young man says with a smile.


    Gao Ge nods and suddenly asks, ¡°If you catch a thief, where will he be locked up?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± The young man suddenly stays alert and looks at Gao Ge in confusion.


    ¡°Haha. Don¡¯t be nervous. I was just asking,¡± Gao Ge says with a smile.


    The young man has just sighed with relief when Gao Ge says,


    ¡°I was just asking. If you don¡¯t want to tell me,¡± Gao Ge suddenly stops talking and then seizes the young man¡¯s neck, ¡°I will kill you.¡±


    The young man is perplexed.


    He regards himself as a tour guide only!


    Besides, Gao Ge¡¯s attitude changes too fast. The young man is too shocked to react!


    Gao Ge strikes a punch and smacks the man to the ground. Then, he just places a sword on the young man¡¯s neck before the latter cries out.


    ¡°If you dare to cry for help, you will die,¡± Gao Ge says coldly.


    ¡°What¡­ What do you want to do? Do you know where you are?¡±


    Gao Ge laughs, ¡°Now that I¡¯m here, what do you think?¡±


    The young man is speechless.


    ¡°Have you caught a cultivator recently?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Answer me!¡±


    ¡°No, Mr. Gao, we often catch cultivators,¡± the young man says cautiously.


    He has felt pressure and killing Qi from Gao Ge.


    Hence, he is sure that Gao Ge dares to kill him right here.


    ¡°Yue Xincheng, do you know him?¡±


    The young man shakes his head.


    Gao Ge frowns.


    ¡°Where do you usually detain the cultivators caught by you?¡±


    ¡°In the dungeon,¡± the young man answers in a low voice.


    ¡°Take me there.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Gao Ge suddenly laughs.


    ¡°I¡¯m quite surprised that you are being so cooperative. Are you planning to lead me to the place where there are capable cultivators of the Jin Family?¡±


    The young man who is threatened by Gao Ge with a sword is suddenly dumbfounded.


    Oh no.


    Did he give himself away so quickly?


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to play tricks with me. Even if I¡¯m found by the Jin Family, I still have enough time to kill you. However, if you take me there, you can directly go back and report that I run away on my own, which has nothing to do with you,¡± Gao Ge continues talking.


    ¡°Mr. Gao, I¡¯m convinced now. However, you must promise me that if you are caught by the Jin Family, you must insist that you run away and find the dungeon on your own. You can¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap. It does me no good to turn you in. I won¡¯t be spared because of you,¡± Gao Ge says, ¡°Show me the way.¡±


    ¡­


    In the villa.


    Xia Shengtang puts down the teacup slowly and looks at Jin Changgui in front of him.


    ¡°Master Jin, honestly speaking, I¡¯m here only to ask for a man.¡±


    ¡°A man?¡± Jin Changgui frowns, ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°A man you¡¯ve recently caught,¡± Xia Shengtang answers.


    This is part of the plan he has made with Gao Ge.


    By estimate, Gao Ge should have found Yue Xincheng now.


    If Jin Changgui agrees to let go of Yue Xincheng, they can save a lot of trouble.


    If he doesn¡¯t¡­


    They can do it the hard way.

 Chapter 859 - Kill That Brat!

    Jin Changgui¡¯s eyes are wide open.


    Xia Shengtang has clearly exposed his goal.


    Jin Changgui thought that Xia Shengtang came to visit with an ulterior motive this time. Now, he realizes that he was wrong. Xia Shengtang is literally extremely ferocious instead of coming with an ulterior motive.


    Staring at Xia Shengtang, Jin Changgui stays silent for a while and slowly says, ¡°Mr. Xia, if it is about another matter, I can have a say in it. However, I cannot agree on this matter.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Xia Shengtang laughs and says, ¡°It seems that you know whom I ask for this time.¡±


    Jin Changgui is noncommittal.


    ¡°In this case, are you still going to reject me?¡± Xia Shengtang sneers, ¡°As far as I know, he should hold no deep grudge against you, right?¡±


    Currently, Jin Changgui looks extremely calm. He picks up the teacup and takes a sip of the tea, asking slowly, ¡°Mr. Xia, what is the relationship between you and him?¡±


    ¡°It has nothing to do with you,¡± Xia Shengtang says.


    Jin Changgui knits his eyebrows.


    Actually, he knows that Xia Shengtang has never taken the Jin Family seriously but he still feels very uncomfortable about Xia Shengtang¡¯s talking with him in this way.


    However, very quickly, he figures it out and wears a smile too.


    ¡°How about this? Mr. Xia, he is of use to our Jin Family but comparatively, I think if you can join the Jin Family, it will be really like a tiger with wings,¡± Jin Changgui says with a smile.


    Xia Shengtang seems to be amused by Jin Changgui¡¯s words.


    ¡°Like a tiger with wings? Jin Changgui, you are quite scheming. There is only a cultivator at the realm of Master as you in the Jin Family. And I¡¯m a swordsman at the realm of Grand Master. How can you have the cheek to ask me to work for you?¡± Xia Shengtang says.


    Jin Changgui looks even more disgruntled.


    Xia Shengtang was impolite before but now, he is way more than impolite.


    ¡°It seems that our family is too small for you?¡± Jin Changgui asks sternly.


    ¡°Humph. You know your family is small. How can you have the shame to ask such a capable man to work for you?¡± Xia Shengtang says.


    Jin Changgui suddenly has no idea how he should communicate with Xia Shengtang.


    For so many years, he has seen a lot of confident people.


    However, people as confident as Xia Shengtang are rarely seen. Xia Shengtang is really full of himself.


    However¡­


    On second thought, if he could reach the realm of Grand Master around Xia Shengtang¡¯s age, he could be more arrogant than Xia Shengtang.


    He cannot do anything about it. After all, Xia Shengtang is strong. Low-key? Of course not. He is too strong to keep a low key.


    Yet, Jin Changgui is somewhat curious.


    Supposedly, since Xia Shengtang is here to make a request, he should act humbly. Even if Jin Changgui is unwilling to agree to Xia Shengtang¡¯s request and he may not let go of Yue Xincheng, he should be nice anyway.


    Can it be that Xia Shengtang intends to do it the hard way?


    With this thought, Jin Changgui suddenly breaks out in a sweat.


    If Xia Shengtang really wants to attack the Jin Family, they are certainly no match for him.


    ¡°Mr. Xia, it is not that I don¡¯t want to hand over that young man to you but that I cannot,¡± Jin Changgui says slowly.


    Xia Shengtang squints at him.


    ¡°It seems that I¡¯ve asked too much?¡±


    ¡°Of course not but that brat is of vital importance for our family. Besides, our patriarch specially asked his man to call me, telling me to watch that brat well. Besides, our patriarch is on the way back. Obviously, it won¡¯t be long before he returns here. I cannot decide this matter. How about talking to our patriarch when he is back? I believe that he will grant your request for sure.¡±


    Xia Shengtang snorts.


    ¡°Just tell me frankly if you don¡¯t want to hand him over to me. Why are you beating around the bush with me? Your patriarch? Honestly speaking, your patriarch is nothing at all. What? Do you think you can scare me just because your patriarch is a cultivator at the realm of Grand Master? Or do you think I must show respect to you because your patriarch is a member of the Joyoung Sect?¡±


    Hearing that, Jin Changgui really cannot refrain from holding back his temper anymore.


    He pounds the table and stands up.


    ¡°Xia Shengtang, you are so presumptuous! Do you really think we are all pushovers? You are at the realm of Grand Master. So what? Why don¡¯t you kill all of us if you can? Even if our patriarch cannot kill you, don¡¯t you have any family?¡± Jin Changgui says coldly.


    A shimmer of coldness flashes across Xia Shengtang¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Good. Jin Changgui, good for you. Now you are threatening me with my family.¡±


    Jin Changgui sneers, ¡°Xia Shengtang, you are capable indeed. So what? You are a cultivator at the realm of Grand Master indeed. Are you the only cultivator at the realm of Grand Master in the world? Don¡¯t forget this. You are here to beg us to release Yue Xincheng. If you want to do it the hard way, believe it or not, we can kill him first.¡± Jin Changgui snorts.


    Xia Shengtang takes a tumble and nods.


    ¡°No wonder you appear fearless from start to end. It turns out that you are thinking about that.¡±


    ¡°Humph. Absolutely. I¡¯ve kept in mind what you said before. Since you care about your friend so much, just wait until our patriarch comes back,¡± Jin Changgui says.


    ¡°What? Do you think I will die just when your patriarch comes back?¡± Xia Shengtang takes out his phone to take a look while talking.


    Holy crap.


    What on earth is Gao Ge doing?


    It has been so long. He still hasn¡¯t found Yue Xincheng yet?


    Looking at Jin Changgui¡¯s facial expression, he feels even more furious.


    He would have killed Jin Changgui before but now, he hasn¡¯t got any information from Gao Ge¡­


    At the moment, his phone suddenly rings.


    Having read the text, Xia Shengtang gives a smile.


    Jin Changgui knits his eyebrows.


    For the moment, he has felt the rich killing Qi from Xia Shengtang.


    When he is ready to retreat for a distance, Xia Shengtang has suddenly launched an attack.


    With a bang, Xia Shengtang strikes a punch.


    Jin Changgui has been at the realm of Master but Xia Shengtang attacks too fast and catches him off guard. Hence, the punch is hit in his chest, sending him flying away and hitting the wall with a bang.


    ¡°Jin, Jin, I think I¡¯ve shown you too much respect,¡± Xia Shengtang says with cold eyes.


    Having held back his temper for such a long time, he suddenly strikes a punch over.


    He feels¡­so great.


    Jin Changgui is a bit stupefied.


    He completely didn¡¯t expect that Xia Shengtang should attack him.


    The people of the Jin Family outside also hear the noise and follow Jin Jie inside.


    ¡°Father!¡±


    When he sees Jin Changgui lying on the ground with blood oozing from the corner of his mouth, Jin Jie¡¯s eyes are red.


    ¡°Jin Jie, tell our people in the dungeon to kill Yue Xincheng!¡± Jin Changgui shouts.

 Chapter 860 - Fall out

    Jin Changgui is really angry.


    Actually, he also knows that Yue Xincheng is their trump card.


    However, now, Xia Shengtang has attacked him.


    And it is happening at their home. This is literally an insult to them!


    Faced with Xia Shengtang¡¯s action, Jin Changgui has only one thought in his mind.


    He cannot let Xia Shengtang get his way even at the cost of death!


    Since Xia Shengtang acts with no scruples, he would rather die with honor than live in infamy!


    Jin Jie is also astonished. He doesn¡¯t understand Jin Changgui¡¯s sudden order but he still hastens to take out his phone.


    Xia Shengtang only stands aside quietly with a clear smile on his face.


    Jin Changgui looks pale.


    Xia Shengtang totally can take the phone away from Jin Jie but he doesn¡¯t do that.


    Can it be that something has gone wrong in the dungeon?


    Impossible!


    The dungeon in the Jin Family has been very covert. Besides, Xia Shengtang has never left.


    Suddenly, an idea flashes across his mind.


    Jin Jie told him that Xia Shengtang came here with a man and that the man was not a cultivator at all who displayed no Qi. Hence, he didn¡¯t take that man seriously but now, he suddenly realizes that he may have miscalculated this time.


    As expected, Jin Jie¡¯s call is not put through even though he calls several times.


    He calls not only one person but also several ones. Those people are all guards for the dungeon.


    It can only indicate one thing.


    That is, something has gone wrong in the dungeon. Those who watch the dungeon may have been dead by now.


    ¡°What? Jin, do you have any other moves? Show them to me!¡± Xia Shengtang snorts.


    The people of the Jin Family all look at Xia Shengtang with alertness but by now, they still don¡¯t want to take action. After all, Xia Shengtang is notorious for his fierceness. Besides, they don¡¯t know what cultivation level Xia Shengtang has reached. Their instinct tells them that if they take action now, they will be killed by Xia Shengtang and cannot do any damage to him.


    Jin Changgui rises slowly and covers his chest with one hand. That is the position hit by Xia Shengtang before.


    ¡°Mr. Xia, it seems that this time I¡¯ve misjudged. You must have rescued Yue Xincheng, right?¡±


    Xia Shengtang replies with delight, ¡°What do you think? Don¡¯t you find it too foolish to ask such a question at the moment?¡±


    ¡°Watch your mouth!¡± Jin Jie flies into a rage.


    Xia Shengtang snorts and strikes a palm. A rush of air starts to roar and directly sends Jin Jie flying away.


    ¡°We are talking business here. How dare you chip in?¡± Xia Shengtang snaps grumpily.


    The rest of the people of the Jin Family all feel like acting but they are stopped by Jin Changgui with a shout.


    Given Xia Shengtang¡¯s capability, these people are too weak for him.


    Even if they take action, they will only invite humiliation.


    Two young men of the Jin Family help Jin Jie up. Although Jin Jie¡¯s eyes are filled with killing intent, he still learns the lesson and doesn¡¯t take further action this time.


    ¡°Humph. You people really have no manners,¡± Xia Shengtang looks at Jin Changgui and says, ¡°Master Jin, is it okay that I help teach your juniors a lesson?¡±


    Xia Shengtang¡¯s behavior renders the people of the Jin Family really furious.


    He has beaten them and now, he still makes such a statement.


    Isn¡¯t this an insult?


    He gives them a beating and still asks whether they are comfortable or not.


    It would be better if he directly killed them!


    How can he bully them like this?


    Jin Changgui also heaves a sigh.


    The people of the Jin Family are all so angry now. Of course he is angry too.


    He thought about perishing together before but now that Yue Xincheng has been rescued from the dungeon, he cannot perish together with them.


    He has given the trash talk but he finds that he cannot do anything harsh.


    This is the saddest part.


    Among so many people here, it is fair enough to say that Jin Changgui is the saddest one. After all, as the master of the Jin Family, he can only watch Xia Shengtang mount the high horse in their place.


    ¡°Xia Shengtang, let¡¯s call a spade a spade. What do you want us to do?¡± Jin Changgui says.


    Xia Shengtang rubs his temples.


    ¡°Xia Shengtang, aren¡¯t you afraid of offending the Joyoung Sect?¡± Jin Jie says through gritted teeth.


    Xia Shengtang laughs and looks at Jin Jie, saying, ¡°I thought that since Yue Xincheng had been rescued, I should have just let it go. However, given what you have said, if I don¡¯t exterminate the Jin Family, it must indicate that I fear the Joyoung Sect.¡±


    Jin Jie is slack-jawed.


    Jin Changgui glares at his second son but on second thought, Xia Shengtang only means to make an excuse or simply irritates them on purpose by saying that.


    Back then, Xia Shengtang killed so many people in the Western Border Region. He has never been soft-hearted.


    He has talked so rudely. Given Xia Shengtang¡¯s character, if he really let go so easily, it would be really strange.


    Hence, he takes a deep breath to soothe his inner feelings.


    ¡°It seems that you want to fight against our family to the last gasp?¡± Jin Changgui says.


    Xia Shengtang wants to say something but he suddenly thinks of something and sits down slowly.


    Standing around Xia Shengtang, these people are so confused.


    What on earth does this guy want to do?


    Xia Shengtang sits there for five minutes.


    He is just drinking tea.


    Jin Changgui is very regretful.


    Why didn¡¯t he think about putting poison in the tea?


    Alas. He is too careless¡­


    Actually, it is a thought only. After all, he also understands if he really put the poison in the tea, considering Xia Shengtang¡¯s cultivation, he could definitely notice it.


    Therefore, if he really did, he could only make the conflict break out in advance and render the contradiction between the Jin Family and Xia Shengtang even fiercer.


    ¡°Xia Shengtang, what are you doing? Just bring it on, whatever you want to do or say!¡± Jin Changgui can hardly retain his composure and asks.


    Xia Shengtang¡¯s current condition also puts tremendous pressure on the Jin Family.


    It is like the case where the students haven¡¯t performed well in the exam and the teacher is about to announce the scores.


    Getting the paper and seeing the score is not the most horrifying moment. Instead, when the teacher announces the students¡¯ scores one by one, that is unimaginable torture.


    Xia Shengtang turns to glance at Jin Changgui and sneers, ¡°Why are you in such a hurry? To be reincarnated?¡±


    Jin Changgui is speechless.


    Dang! Xia Shengtang is so mean.


    Suddenly, Xia Shengtang puts down the teacup and takes a long breath. Then, he leans against the back of the chair.


    ¡°There you are.¡±


    The people of the Jin Family including Jin Changgui are astonished.


    Every subconsciously turns around and looks in the direction of the staircase.


    They are all curious about who on earth can keep Xia Shengtang waiting.


    Shortly, footsteps come.


    Yue Xincheng puts his arms around Qingrou¡¯s shoulders and follows Gao Ge.

 Chapter 861 - Deserve to Learn a Lesson

    Jin Changgui is not very surprised to see Yue Xincheng and Qingrou.


    After all, he knew that something had gone wrong in the dungeon. It is within his expectation that these two people have been rescued.


    It is Gao Ge who he cannot see through.


    He cannot sense any Qi in Gao Ge. No wonder Jin Jie and the others would take Gao Ge lightly.


    It seems that Gao Ge must have concealed his Qi with some secret method. It is said that there is also such a method in the Joyoung Sect but the Jin Family can¡¯t access it. After all, even though the patriarch of the Jin Family holds a high position in the Joyoung Sect, he cannot take the things of the Joyoung Sect out.


    That is what the Joyoung Sect definitely won¡¯t allow.


    Besides, backed by the Joyoung Sect, they¡¯ve already been able enough to do many things.


    ¡°May I ask who you are?¡± Jin Changgui looks at Gao Ge and asks.


    Gao Ge takes a look at him. Instead of answering his, Gao Ge turns around and asks Yue Xincheng, ¡°Is the man you mentioned before here?¡±


    Yue Xincheng looks around and shakes his head, ¡°Jin Hao is not here.¡±


    Gao Ge nods and turns to look at Jin Changgui with a frown, asking, ¡°You are the master of the Jin Family?¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡± Jin Changgui nods and his heart skips a beat. Judging from Gao Ge¡¯s facial expression, he seems to hold some ulterior motive!


    ¡°What is the relationship between Jin Hao and you?¡±


    ¡°He is my son.¡±


    ¡°Where is he now?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    Jin Changgui doesn¡¯t answer.


    Xia Shengtang sits in situ and takes out his phone. It seems that a game notification comes. Then, he says to the phone, ¡°Let me play the jungler, or I will feed.¡±


    It seems everything that is happening now has nothing to do with him.


    As Jin Changgui doesn¡¯t answer, Gao Ge knits his eyebrows and then strikes a punch over, killing a young man of the Jin Family on the spot.


    Xia Shengtang just pays no heed to them. He only rubs his nose and seems to feel that the blood in the house doesn¡¯t smell good.


    ¡°Where is Jin Hao?¡±


    Jin Changgui widens his eyes in astonishment.


    ¡°My son!¡± A middle-aged man present shouts. It seems that the man killed by Gao Ge was his son.


    As Jin Changgui still doesn¡¯t answer, that middle-aged man is slapped to death by Gao Ge.


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far!¡±


    ¡°Kill him!¡±


    The Jin Family all start shouting.


    However, even when they cry for a while, no one dares to rush forward.


    Jin Jie grits his teeth and looks at Gao Ge as if staring at the fierce beast.


    Gao Ge¡¯s eyes sparkle. He grins and suddenly grabs at Jin Jie.


    ¡°Stop it!¡± Jin Changgui finally cannot hold back his temper and hurriedly tries to stop Gao Ge. With a sneer, Gao Ge just sends him flying away with a light slap.


    ¡°You just think you are invincible after you reach the realm of Master?¡± Gao Ge casts a glance at Jin Changgui and snorts, ¡°I only mean to kill Jin Hao. I can¡¯t be bothered to take a look at the others.¡±


    Jin Changgui snaps, ¡°Jin Hao is my eldest son. What grudge does he hold against you?¡±


    ¡°Just because I hold no grudge against him, I cannot kill him?¡± Gao Ge snorts, ¡°What? Your family maintains a foothold in the Western Border Region. Do all the people you have killed hold severe grudges against you?¡±


    Jin Changgui suddenly quiets down.


    He does want to say yes confidently but on second thought, this is impossible.


    Gao Ge does come to the point.


    ¡°Jin Hao or the whole Jin Family, pick one,¡± Gao Ge says.


    Jin Changgui starts to sweat all over his head.


    Actually, when Gao Ge took action, Jin Changgui has realized that Gao Ge is a cultivator at the realm of Grand Master.


    It has already been troublesome enough for them to deal with Xia Shengtang¨Ca cultivator at the realm of Grand Master. Now, here comes another one.


    He just can¡¯t figure it out.


    What on earth is Yue Xincheng¡¯s background?


    Jin Changgui only locked Yue Xincheng up without doing anything yet. Now, two cultivators at the realm of Grand Master are drawn here.


    If he had known such a thing would happen, he wouldn¡¯t have arrested Yue Xincheng regardless.


    He has literally caused severe trouble for the Jin Family!


    Even if the Jin Family can survive this time, the Jin Family will become the biggest joke in the field of immortal cultivation in the future. Despite the support of the Joyoung Sect, the Jin Family¡¯s status in the Western Border Region will drop drastically. Thinking of that, Jin Changgui feels so depressed. He believes that as the master of the Jin Family, he kind of pushes his family into the endless abyss and brings great shame to the family.


    Seeing Gao Ge¡¯s determined facial expression, he is very clear that he has been forced to the corner. He has to make a choice.


    Either sacrifice Jin Hao or¡­get the whole Jin Family exterminated.


    However, when he is about to speak, a loud voice comes all of a sudden.


    ¡°You¡¯ve really got some nerve! I must see which witless young man dares to talk so boldly in our place!¡±


    Hearing that voice, all the people of the Jin Family are greatly spirited.


    ¡°Patriarch!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Patriarch! Exactly!¡±


    ¡°Patriarch has arrived! He is coming to help us!¡±


    For these people of the Jin Family, his voice is like the beautiful sound of nature.


    They don¡¯t want to admit it but the truth is that they were all shrouded in fear before. None of them knew whether he was the next one to be killed by Gao Ge.


    However, now, their savior has arrived!


    Xia Shengtang puts his phone back into his pocket and heaves a sigh.


    ¡°Dang! I¡¯ve dragged my teammates down. I assume that my credits will be deducted.¡±


    Gao Ge grins, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I will help you when we go back.¡±


    ¡°You?¡± Xia Shengtang asks, ¡°What tier are you at?¡±


    ¡°Platinum,¡± Gao Ge says with a smile.


    ¡°Then we cannot play ranked. We are two tiers away.¡±


    ¡°You are at Silver tier only?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m at Heavenly tier!¡± Xia Shengtang raises his chin with his face brimming with unspeakable confidence and his eyes sparkling. It seems that this is a thing he should be very proud of, which is even more satisfying than being a cultivator at the Ancient Martial Arts Natural State.


    Gao Ge coughs to cover his embarrassment in this way.


    ¡°Is that the patriarch of the Jin Family?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I guess so. He is a cultivator at the late stage of the realm of Grand Master.¡± Xia Shengtang heaves a sigh, ¡°I meant to go back as soon as possible. Now as it appears, we still need to spend a while here. Why don¡¯t we act faster and deal with him within five minutes?¡±


    ¡°In such a hurry?¡± Gao Ge is a bit dazed.


    ¡°My teammates can only hang on for five minutes at most,¡± Xia Shengtang says with a sigh.


    Those people of the Jin Family are a bit dumbfounded to see Gao Ge and Xia Shengtang interact in front of them.


    Don¡¯t the two people really figure out the current situation?


    They will be doomed soon!


    How can they still focus on playing games?


    Humph.


    They are so stupid and ignorant!


    They deserve to learn a lesson!

 Chapter 862 - Kill Them

    Gao Ge has been somewhat impatient.


    He chooses to sit down with Xia Shengtang.


    Yue Xincheng thinks about it and also asks Qingrou to sit down together.


    The four of them sit together and have tea.


    The tea is made by the Jin Family.


    They are really calm.


    Originally, those people of the Jin Family were all gloating over them.


    Besides, their eyes were full of mockery.


    They seemed to be watching four animals breaking into the cage recklessly.


    However, since Gao Ge and the others are so composed, they are not then.


    Aren¡¯t Gao Ge and the others afraid?


    Jin Changgui doesn¡¯t have any complicated feelings.


    He has realized that Gao Ge is also at the realm of Grand Master.


    Xia Shengtang and Gao Ge are both at the realm of Grand Master. Honestly, even if the patriarch comes, the result is hard to say. Besides, seeing Gao Ge and Xia Shengtang are so calm, he feels increasingly restless.


    He feels that they are currently reassured and emboldened.


    Shortly, an old man who looks in his seventies or eighties walks inside, followed by two middle-aged men.


    ¡°Is this the patriarch of the Jin Family?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°Yeah. I guess he must be 140 or 150 years old,¡± Xia Shengtang says.


    ¡°He is so old. Why does he mess with this?¡±


    ¡°Maybe he is taking a walk?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Jin Yun is a bit confused.


    These two people¡­


    Do they take him too lightly?


    His face is covered with coldness.


    ¡°Very good. The new generation excels the old indeed. The current young people are really wild and arrogant.¡±


    ¡°So, you also know the new generation excels the old? When are you going to retire and get lost?¡± Gao Ge sneers.


    Jin Yun has no idea how to reply now.


    He is 180 years old now. Supposedly, he has seen various kinds of people but rarely met a man like Gao Ge, who is at the realm of Grand Master and yet talks so acidly despite his identity.


    Well¡­


    Most importantly, very few people can enter the realm of Grand Master around Gao Ge¡¯s age.


    He is still a rare genius even if he is only at the realm of Master, let alone the realm of Grand Master.


    Even Yue Xincheng who is at the peak of the realm of Strength Exposure around his age is the sweet pastry.


    Otherwise, the Jin Family wouldn¡¯t want to make Yue Xincheng join them.


    He is a genius.


    It is fair enough to call him a genius.


    However, Yue Xincheng is too unwise to take such a good opportunity.


    ¡°Ahem. You are talented indeed,¡± Jin Yun heaves a sigh and says, ¡°If you were the members of the Joyoung Sect or our family, it would be a good thing. It is a pity that you insist on setting against us. If I allow you to continue growing stronger, I won¡¯t be able to defeat you in a few years. Hence, you must be dead now.¡±


    Gao Ge bursts out laughing.


    Xia Shengtang also looks at Jin Yun as if seeing an idiot.


    ¡°Old chap, if you were really 100% confident, you would have taken action. Yet, you keep talking nonsense now. Obviously, you are just too unconfident. Why are you faking kindness?¡± Yue Xincheng snorts.


    Jin Yun¡¯s countenance also changes. He didn¡¯t expect that Yue Xincheng would talk so frankly.


    Those people of the Jin Family are also worried now.


    Originally, Jin Yun¡¯s arrival just gives them hope. To their astonishment, even their patriarch has to be so cautious and not 100% confident in the face of these two young people.


    ¡°Can¡¯t we nicely settle this matter?¡± Jin Yun takes a deep breath and says.


    Given his identity, it is an insult for him to say such words to Gao Ge and Xia Shengtang.


    Gao Ge stands up. Xia Shengtang thinks about it and also stands up.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you. Hand over Jin Hao and I will kill him. This will be over. Otherwise¡­¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, what?¡± Jin Yun stares at Gao Ge and meanwhile gives off his coercion.


    Gao Ge is unyielding and starts to operate his power of stars.


    ¡°Otherwise, the Jin Family would be exterminated.¡±


    ¡°How dare you!¡± A middle-aged man standing behind Jin Yun says in a stern voice, ¡°Do you know whom you are talking with?¡±


    ¡°I know he is from the Joyoung Sect.¡± Gao Ge laughs, ¡°So what?¡±


    The middle-aged man is taken aback.


    As one of the special envoys of the Joyoung Sect, he is only inferior to the sovereign and the two guardians.


    For so many years, when it comes to the Joyoung Sect, everyone must show some respect anyway.


    After all, even in the blessed spots, the Joyoung Sect is among the top.


    No cultivation school dares to offend them. Neither does the Dragon Court.


    However, now, these two young people know they are from the Joyoung Sect, but they still dare to act so boldly, which is so confusing to him.


    Jin Yun stares at Gao Ge and Gao Ge also gazes at him.


    ¡°Good. Very good,¡± Jin Yun says through gritted teeth, ¡°Even if I really hand over Jin Hao to you, do you dare to kill him?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you give it a try?¡± Gao Ge says calmly.


    ¡°Patriarch, don¡¯t!¡±


    ¡°Patriarch, how can we let the outsiders as they please in our place?¡±


    ¡°Patriarch, Third Uncle and Tian were killed by this brat! We must kill this murderer!¡±


    The people of the Jin Family all freak out.


    Jin Yun is fretful and angry.


    ¡°Shut your mouths!¡± Jin Yun shouts.


    The surroundings become quiet.


    Compared with Gao Ge and Xia Shengtang, they are more afraid of Jin Yun.


    There is no other reason.


    They actually don¡¯t know much about Gao Ge and Xia Shengtang. They only saw Gao Ge kill two people of the Jin Family.


    However, Jin Yun is the patriarch of the Jin Family. They know what Jin Yun can do.


    If they really piss off the patriarch, the consequence will be really serious.


    ¡°Xia Shengtang, I know you. I also know who your master is,¡± Jin Yun suddenly says, ¡°Back then, you did something in the Western Border Region. Hasn¡¯t it ever occurred to you why we didn¡¯t interfere?¡±


    ¡°Because of your reminder?¡± Xia Shengtang asks.


    Jin Yun nods.


    Xia Shengtang snorts, ¡°What? Are you cottoning up with me by saying that? Or do you want me to thank you?¡±


    Jin Yun doesn¡¯t speak.


    That is his goal indeed but Xia Shengtang¡¯s reply clearly shows that he doesn¡¯t take it to heart.


    ¡°As to this matter, I think you are the one who should say thanks. After all, I didn¡¯t directly exterminate you back, and thus, you can get to live for more time,¡± Xia Shengtang says, ¡°So, isn¡¯t it kind of me to kill Jin Hao only?¡±


    ¡°Lord Guardian, just kill them!¡±


    The two middle-aged men standing behind Jin Yun can¡¯t hold back their temper anymore.

 Chapter 863 - Useless

    ¡°An earth-level martial arts skill scripture in exchange for Jin Hao¡¯s life, what do you say?¡± Jin Yun says after being silent for quite a while.


    The people of the Jin Family all look at each other.


    They didn¡¯t expect that their patriarch should make a compromise and even offer a gift rather than teach them a lesson.


    Why?


    However, since their master, Jin Changgui, doesn¡¯t say anything, they don¡¯t dare to speak then. They only feel grieved.


    They thought their patriarch would stand up for them and make these two reckless young men pay a price.


    Now as it appears, they have thought too much.


    The two middle-aged men behind Jin Yun are actually at the realm of Master. Besides, one of them is at the middle stage and the other at the late stage. In fact, the two of them plus Jin Changgui will be equal to a cultivator at the realm of Grand Master. In addition to three cultivators at the realm of Master, they may stand a chance of defeating two young men at the realm of Grand Master. However, Jin Yun chooses to make a concession. On second thought, they realize that Jin Yun may not be really afraid of these two young men.


    Considering what Jin Yun has mentioned, whom he really fears seems to be Xia Shengtang¡¯s master.


    Gao Ge glimpses Xia Shengtang aside and starts to guess who on earth Xia Shengtang¡¯s master is. How can his master make Jin Yun so frightened?


    It seems that Xia Shengtang does have a lot of secrets.


    Actually, it makes sense indeed.


    If there is nothing special about Xia Shengtang¡¯s master, he cannot nurture such a disciple.


    ¡°An earth-level martial arts skill scripture? It sounds like good stuff.¡± Xia Shengtang turns to look at Gao Ge and then asks, ¡°Do you need it?¡±


    ¡°If you are interested, I can get you a few heaven-level scriptures,¡± says Gao Ge.


    ¡°Oh, I have those too. Forget about it then.¡± Xia Shengtang turns to look at Jin Yun and then asks in confusion, ¡°Is the Joyoung Sect so poor?¡±


    Jin Yun forces a bitter smile.


    Of course, the Joyoung Sect has heaven-level martial arts skill scriptures but those things can¡¯t be taken out by him to give others.


    Although he is the guardian of the Joyoung Sect, in the final analysis, he is a guardian only.


    The things like the heaven-level martial arts skill scriptures are the basis and the top secret of a cultivation school. They cannot be handed over randomly. Besides, this time, Gao Ge and Xia Shengtang are coming for the Jin Family rather than the Joyoung Sect. On what ground can he use the Joyoung Sect¡¯s things to solve the problem for the Jin Family?


    This just doesn¡¯t make sense.


    Actually, this is also the reason why Jin Yun wants to make a concession.


    If possible, of course he wants to kill Gao Ge and Xia Shengtang.


    Only in this way can the Jin Family¡¯s face be repaired completely.


    However, he also understands that if he takes action, he will involve the Joyoung Sect. Actually, he doesn¡¯t take Xia Shengtang seriously. Although he is already at the realm of Grand Master, what he really dreads is Xia Shengtang¡¯s master¡¯s cultivation school, which is difficult to deal with even for the Joyoung Sect.


    Therefore, to cope with this matter peacefully is the best choice.


    ¡°How about this? You make your condition. As long as it is not too much, we will agree on it,¡± Jin Yun says.


    The people of the Jin Family feel even more depressed.


    Gao Ge heaves a sigh.


    ¡°My buddy has claimed to kill Jin Hao. He keeps his word. So do I,¡± Gao Ge says.


    ¡°So there is no room for negotiation?¡± Jin Yun¡¯s voice carries killing intent.


    ¡°Hand over Jin Hao,¡± Gao Ge says.


    ¡°Humph. As the patriarch of the Jin Family, if I really hand over Jin Hao to you, it¡¯ll be a huge disgrace for me then.¡± Jin Yun snorts.


    He sounds quite tough.


    However, on second thought, Jin Yun is also showing his resignedness by this means.


    To be frank, even if he wants to hand over Jin Hao, as the patriarch of the Jin Family, he cannot do it.


    Of course, Jin Changgui gets the implication.


    He takes a meaningful look at Jin Yun and then stays silent.


    Jin Hao is his son.


    For what it¡¯s worth, he won¡¯t give up his son.


    Therefore, as far as it goes now, this ending is satisfactory.


    ¡°Such being the case, all of you go to hell then,¡± after Xia Shengtang says that, a streak of sword Qi has burst out of his body and gone at Jin Yun.


    It takes Jin Yun by surprise.


    He didn¡¯t expect that Xia Shengtang should actually take action all of a sudden.


    Yet, he also fights back quickly.


    ¡°You¡¯ve gone too far!¡±


    Several young people of the Jin Family probably lose their temper and then strike at Xia Shengtang. Unfortunately, when they are about to approach him, they are directly killed by a wisp of sword Qi.


    ¡°All of you back off!¡± Jin Yun flies into a rage and shouts.


    ¡°Get out!¡± Jin Changgui also hastens to cough and takes a look at Jin Jie. Jin Jie immediately takes the hint and tries to retreat with the rest of their people.


    They also want to help but such a battle is too much for them to mess with. If they stay here, they will be dead for sure.


    ¡°You guys also leave.¡± Gao Ge takes a glance at Yue Xincheng.


    Yue Xincheng takes the hint and also feels a bit regretful. He tugs Gao Ge¡¯s arm and whispers, ¡°Boss, what about¡­letting go?¡±


    He thought that his boss and Xia Shengtang could handle the Jin Family with ease but it is not until now that he feels that this has become a big deal. The patriarch of the Jin Family seems to have powerful backing.


    ¡°Humph, are you afraid?¡± Gao Ge chuckles.


    ¡°No¡­and yes,¡± Yue Xincheng thinks about it and then says.


    Gao Ge understands what he means.


    Yue Xincheng is not afraid of the Jin Family.


    Neither is he afraid of the Joyoung Sect.


    Instead, he is afraid that he will bring trouble to Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge pats Yue Xincheng¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Since you know they are not easy to deal with, seize the time to break through. Then, our sect will have two cultivators at the realm of Grand Master and two monsters. And we also have you and Master Guanshan, two cultivators at the realm of Master. Even the Joyoung Sect will be nothing to fear then!¡± Gao Ge says in a vigorous and unrestrained style. Meanwhile, he throws Yue Xincheng and Qingrou off the second floor.


    Upon steadying himself, Yue Xincheng hears a bang from behind.


    The air billows surge.


    Dragging Qingrou, he doesn¡¯t dare to look back and keeps running forward.


    When they get to a safe distance, he and Qingrou turn around and look back. Instantly, they are slack-jawed.


    The villa collapses.


    Several people of the Jin Family who haven¡¯t gotten away in time are directly hit by the stone boards. They are likely to be dead.


    It is heavy with smoke around.


    Finally, several streaks of sword light pierce through the smoke and dust. A few figures rush out.


    ¡°Gao Ge, leave this old man to me. You deal with the rest!¡± Xia Shengtang shouts full of confidence.


    With his eyes narrowed, Gao Ge has stabbed his Flying Star Sword into Jin Changgui¡¯s chest.


    ¡°We gave you a chance to live but you just didn¡¯t take it.¡± Gao Ge¡¯s voice is filled with coldness, ¡°You are useless¡­¡±

 Chapter 864 - All of You Leave Now

    Actually, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t sincerely mean what he said.


    Even if they hand over Jin Hao, Gao Ge may not let go easily.


    There are not many people he cares about. Yue Xincheng is one of them.


    This time, Yue Xincheng was captured by the Jin Family. Understandably, he is really furious about them.


    If he cannot protect the people he cares about, what¡¯s the point of being a cultivator?


    Therefore, even though the enemy is the Jin Family, even though they are backed by the Joyoung Sect, even though a cultivator at the late stage of the realm of Grand Master stands up for them, he is still unwilling to let go easily!


    His Flying Star Sword brings tremendous pressure for the two special envoys of the Joyoung Sect.


    They are both at the realm of Master.


    Originally, plus Jin Changgui, three cultivators at the realm of Master together may stand a chance of defeating Gao Ge.


    However, Jin Changgui has been injured by Xia Shengtang and Gao Ge before.


    Hence, when Gao Ge decided to take action, he regarded Jin Changgui as the major attacking object. Within an instant, Jin Changgui was taken down.


    Jin Changgui is not very strong. He is only at the initial stage of the realm of Master.


    When Jin Changgui is killed, Jin Yun widens his eyes in resentment.


    He can¡¯t help wondering whether he has made a stupid decision.


    Jin Hao is not that important. His death won¡¯t matter that much.


    Given the Jin Family¡¯s capability, it is actually not difficult to foster another cultivator at the realm of Strength Exposure.


    However, it will be really difficult for them to foster another cultivator at the realm of Master.


    A cultivator at the realm of Master is of vital importance for an ancient martial arts family.


    However, there is no turning back.


    The situation has become like this. There is no point thinking about that.


    He even starts ruminating about whether Xia Shengtang and the others have long prepared for eradicating the Jin Family. Injuring Jin Changjiu previously is only a foreshadowing for this moment.


    If Gao Ge and Xia Shengtang know what Jin Yun is thinking about, they must be really speechless.


    They are not so scheming as he thinks.


    ¡°Xia Shengtang, I must find out which one is more capable, you or me!¡± A deafening roar comes from the distance. Gao Ge cannot help frowning.


    Xia Shengtang is a swordsman and has a certain advantage under the same realm, Jin Yun has been at the realm of Grand Master for many years and has reached the late stage now. There is a certain gap between their cultivations, which cannot be made up by the qualification of being a swordsman.


    Hence, Gao Ge must deal with these two cultivators at the realm of Master within the shortest time so that he can go and help Xia Shengtang.


    Xia Shengtang in the distance may have noticed Gao Ge¡¯s intention and then says laughingly, ¡°Gao Ge, let¡¯s both seize the time and see who can handle the enemies first.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Gao Ge shouts. A heroic spirit wells up in his heart. His Flying Star Sword sparkles with sword light, forcing the two cultivators at the realm of Master to retreat again.


    Those people of the Jin Family all stay away.


    Even standing in the distance, they still can feel a rush of horrifying power.


    The aftershock of the energy burst out in the fight among three cultivators at the realm of Grand Master and two cultivators at the realm of Master is potent enough to get them killed on the spot.


    Therefore, it takes certain qualifications to be a looker-on.


    ¡°Master is dead¡­¡± Suddenly, someone sees Jin Changgui¡¯s corpse and instantly sheds floods of tears.


    The others are also dumbstruck to hear that.


    They didn¡¯t see Jin Changgui come out for a long time. They thought it was because he was injured that he didn¡¯t join the fight. However, to their astonishment, Jin Changgui has been killed when the fight started.


    This is a bolt from the blue for the Jin Family.


    ¡°Jin Hao. This damned Jin Hao¡­¡± Jin Jie¡¯s eyes turn red. He wishes to catch Jin Hao and kill the latter.


    These two young masters of the Jin Family have always been on bad terms.


    The reason is quite simple. After all, they are the birth sons of the master. Certainly, the issue of power seizing exists between them.


    Similarly, the conflict between Song Yuan and Song Yang is also irreconcilable.


    Nevertheless, the two brothers of the Jin Family have the same parents. Therefore, their situation is slightly better than that of Song Yuan and Song Yang.


    Now, Jin Jie only wants to kill Jin Hao.


    After all, Gao Ge and the others only want to kill Jin Hao.


    Now, even the master of the Jin Family is dead.


    ¡°Second Young Master, Yue Xincheng is over there!¡± A young man of the Jin Family suddenly points at Yue Xincheng and Qingrou.


    Jin Jie looks in that direction and instantly flies into a rage.


    ¡°Action! Kill him first!¡± Jin Jie immediately orders without thinking.


    Comparatively, he wants to kill Yue Xincheng more.


    Yue Xincheng also has a sense of crisis and then quickly drags Qingrou backward.


    As soon as several people of the Jin Family arrive in front of Yue Xincheng, a wisp of sword Qi comes from the distance and kills them all of a sudden.


    The rest people hasten to stop in astonishment.


    ¡°This wretch still has time to launch an attack on us?¡± Jin Jie instantly breaks out in a cold sweat. How can he think about killing Yue Xincheng now?


    He feels that he is still not safe now so he makes a prompt decision to lead his people to continue retreating.


    They almost get to the gate.


    ¡°Second Young Master, may I ask where Eldest Young Master is now?¡± A middle-aged man of the Jin Family asks. He is actually the cousin of Jin Hao and Jin Jie.


    Jin Jie¡¯s eyes flicker. Having hesitated for a while, he still shakes his head and doesn¡¯t answer the question.


    The situation has reached a point of no going back.


    Since Jin Hao is not here, just let it be.


    If the Jin Family really cannot get through this, there is still a descendent left.


    Jin Jie believes that this is what his father wanted most.


    ¡°All of you leave now,¡± Jin Jie suddenly says.


    ¡°Second Young Master¡­¡±


    ¡°If we win, you can come back; if we lose, you will die if you stay,¡± Jin Jie says with a pale face.


    Those people of the Jin Family all look at each other.


    Actually, they do want to leave as soon as possible but none of them dare to be the first one to do that.


    If Jin Jie and the others really win, the leading one must be killed when he comes back.


    Suddenly, with a bang, a corpse flies here from the distance.


    That is one of the special envoys of the Joyoung Sect.


    The people of the Jin Family are all shocked and subconsciously take a few steps backward.


    A cultivator at the realm of Master just dies like this?


    ¡°Oh no, oh no¡­¡± Jin Jie slumps on the ground as if being bewitched.


    He seems to have seen the ending.


    Meanwhile, he fails to notice that a few people of the Jin Family have taken the opportunity to slip away.


    Anyway, Jin Jie doesn¡¯t know who runs away first¡­

 Chapter 865 - Abandon Me

    When the tree falls, the monkeys scatter. This is pretty normal anywhere anytime.


    The Jin Family used to be a big tree indeed but it is not anymore.


    Gao Ge and Xia Shengtang are like executioners. Now, they have carried the knives, ready to behead these people of the Jin Family anytime.


    When Jin Jie turns to find that very few of the people behind him are still alive, he looks a lot calmer rather than angry.


    ¡°It¡¯s great that they have left,¡± he murmurs.


    He also has thought it through by now.


    Those people of the Jin Family who have left are still the people of the Jin Family no matter where they are. If the Jin Family really cannot get through this, those people¡¯s survival will retain hope for the Jin Family.


    Although Jin Jie really wants to have confidence in the Jin Family, as the situation has come to this point, it is really difficult for him to remain confident.


    Two out of the three cultivators at the realm of Master are dead within a blink of an eye.


    He didn¡¯t expect that the seemingly ordinary man can be so strong.


    ¡°Check this out!¡± As he shouts, Xia Shengtang¡¯s sword in his hand glistens with a streak of sword light again. The sword light, shining the world and carrying the wind and thunder, completely crushes the defense created by Jin Yun who has reached the late stage of the realm of Grand Master in an overwhelming momentum.


    When the crushing sound comes, Jin Yun also falls from the sky and hits the ground.


    ¡°Humph.¡± Xia Shengtang¡¯s eyes are cold and his face is a bit pale. By now, he is also somewhat injured. The capability of a cultivator at the late stage of the realm of Grand Master cannot be underestimated indeed. Besides, Jin Yun has been at the realm of Grand Master for many years, who is a lot stronger than him in many aspects. The saying that the young¡¯s fists are stronger is only a joke in the field of immortal cultivation. In fact, the older one still takes the upper hand unless he is as old as Dragon King who will die faster once fighting.


    Even so, Jin Yun doesn¡¯t gain any advantage in the face of Xia Shengtang¡¯s sword.


    ¡°It appears that I¡¯ve belittled you.¡± Jin Yun slowly gets up and looks up at the condescending Xia Shengtang with calm eyes. He seems to show no concern for the current gains and losses. Besides, Xia Shengtang also sees calmness and confidence in Jin Yun¡¯s eyes as if¡­


    What trump card does Jin Yun have?


    ¡°Get down here!¡± Jin Yun suddenly shouts in a thunderous voice and turns over his hand. Instantly, a black stone appears in his hand.


    Upon seeing the stone, Xia Shengtang is shocked all of a sudden.


    That stone looks very ordinary but with only one glance, he feels a fear deep in his soul.


    Danger!


    His instinct tells him that Jin Yun is ready to play his trump card.


    After sending the special envoy at the realm of Master in front flying away with a punch, Gao Ge also seems to have sensed something and quickly turns around. He looks rather astonished.


    ¡°Soul Quelling Stone?!¡±


    Hearing that, Xia Shengtang finally takes a tumble.


    He realizes what Jin Yun is holding in his hand.


    Soul Quelling Stone is the treasure of the Joyoung Sect. There is only one in the sect. Moreover, every time it is used, it will become smaller. It¡¯s like soap. The more it is used, the smaller it will become. Eventually, it will completely disappear.


    Likewise, the Soul Quelling Stone held by Jin Yun in his hand is as big as a fist but at most, it can be used three times at most. In the face of the cultivator at the Ancient Martial Arts Natural State, this Soul Quelling Stone may be used for once only.


    Besides, the Soul Quelling Stone¡¯s effect is very simple. When it is urged, it will attack the target¡¯s soul and cause certain damage.


    ¡°D*mn it!¡±


    Xia Shengtang widens his eyes in anger.


    Admittedly, Jin Yun really keeps his equanimity.


    Now that two cultivators at the realm of Master died, he finally decides to use the Soul Quelling Stone.


    It is not because Jin Yun doesn¡¯t care about Jin Changgui and the special envoy of the Joyoung Sect but because if he took it out in advance, the Soul Quelling Stone might not work as Xia Shengtang was still in his prime. Even if the Soul Quelling Stone could work, it couldn¡¯t work really well. Now, the situation is different. Such a long fight also has consumed a lot of energy of Xia Shengtang¡¯s.


    At the moment, with the help of the Soul Quelling Stone, he is sure that Xia Shengtang can¡¯t dodge the attack!


    Everything happens within an instant.


    Seeing a black light column burst out of the Soul Quelling Stone and go at Xia Shengtang at a tricky angle, Gao Ge immediately steadies himself without thinking and meanwhile makes a gesture. The moment the gesture is completed, Gao Ge looks a bit ferocious with red eyes. He is also trembling and his power of stars seems to be drained up at the moment.


    If the gesture is a bit more complicated, he feels that his power of stars may not be enough to urge it.


    ¡°Immortal Finger!¡± Gao Ge cries.


    Actually, he doesn¡¯t want to make this move.


    This is learned from the residual will of the immortal skeleton, which is kind of his trump card. No one else knows about it at all. It is kind of Gao Ge¡¯s fatal move, which is also known by nobody. Xia Shengtang has no resort now. And Gao Ge cannot rush over there in time so he can only make this move.


    A streak of golden light as thin as silk is ejected from the tip of Gao Ge¡¯s finger, making him look like Spiderman.


    That streak of light goes through Jin Yun¡¯s body at an extremely fast speed.


    Actually, Jin Yun has sensed the danger but the light comes too fast without even giving him the time to react.


    The Soul Quelling Stone held in Jin Yun¡¯s hand also becomes dim at the moment. The light column disappears into thin air.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡± How can Xia Shengtang miss such an opportunity? He immediately dives at Jin Yun and his sword spurts out a rush of sword Qi. The sword Qi is overwhelming enough to destroy the city and shake the mountain.


    Jin Yun raises his arm and wants to ward off the sword. A loud bang bursts out from within and meanwhile blasts at the feet of Jin Yun. Countless stone boards splatter and smash around. Smoke and dust rise.


    Gao Ge takes a deep breath and doesn¡¯t get involved. His power of stars is drained up instantly, rendering him limp all over.


    Luckily, the last cultivator at the realm of Master sent flying away by Gao Ge is also lying on the ground at the last gasp, who cannot get up at all. Gao Ge doesn¡¯t need to worry that the cultivator will take the opportunity to launch any lethal attack.


    Bangs come from the smoke, resounding through the area within a radius of tens of kilometers.


    ¡°Go away!¡± Gao Ge mouths at Yue Xincheng.


    Without thinking, Yue Xincheng rushes over, carries Gao Ge on his shoulder, drags Qingrou¡¯s hand and runs away wildly.


    In the smoke and mist, Xia Shengtang looks at the three figures and starts cursing.


    ¡°Screw you! How dare you abandon me¡­¡±

 Chapter 866 - A Complete Victory!

    Actually, Yue Xincheng does not have to run with Gao Ge.


    Although Gao Ge¡¯s power of stars has been drained up now, he is still at the realm of Grand Master. His body can¡¯t be equated with an ordinary cultivator¡¯s. The aftershock of such a battle won¡¯t do any harm to him.


    However, Yue Xincheng doesn¡¯t give Gao Ge a chance of talking at all. Gao Ge feels quite resigned.


    ¡°Boss, are you okay?¡±


    Seeing that Gao Ge¡¯s face is so pale, Yue Xincheng is flustered. His eyes become red and teary. He grabs Gao Ge¡¯s arms with his chest heaving.


    Qingrou looks at Yue Xincheng and feels so pitiful. She knows that Yue Xincheng is not afraid but guilty. He feels that if it were not for him, Gao Ge and Xia Shengtang wouldn¡¯t come here and get into such trouble.


    She pats Yue Xincheng¡¯s back and wants to give him a few words of comfort but she just can¡¯t say anything. After all, Gao Ge¡¯s face is too pale now.


    She is also a bit curious. Just now, she saw that Gao Ge seemed to make some gesture and then strike one move through Jin Yun who was at the late stage of the realm of Grand Master.


    Although Jin Yun was hit off guard when he was mobilizing his aura to trigger the Soul Quelling Stone, he was still at the realm of Grand Master. How could he be killed easily?


    The death of a cultivator at the realm of Grand Master is literally big news in the field of immoral cultivation.


    Why?


    It¡¯s not simply because too few people have reached the realm of Grand Master.


    More importantly, the cultivators at the realm of Grand Master always cherish their lives. Unless they are absolutely sure, they won¡¯t have a desperate fight with their opponents.


    The odds are that a cultivator at the realm of Grand Master can escape unscathed even if he meets an invincible opponent. He may not be able to escape if he meets an opponent at the Ancient Martial Arts Natural State or above, which is even more unlikely.


    Besides¡­


    Those who can reach the realm of Grand Master are no ordinary people. They are all acquainted so they rarely get into a severe conflict.


    Gao Ge and Xia Shengtang should be outliers.


    No.


    More accurately, only Gao Ge is an outlier.


    After all, even though Xia Shengtang behaves eccentrically, he still has a master. He cannot act too recklessly. Besides, because of his master¡¯s sect, he may be involved in many relationships without rhyme or reason.


    Only Gao Ge has no scruples. Besides, as long as someone crosses the line, he will choose to go for a desperate fight, just as he did this time.


    Suddenly, Yue Xincheng turns around and looks behind.


    He has felt a rush of strong killing intent.


    ¡°You must go to hell! All of you!¡±


    Jin Jie roars.


    He is like an angry lion.


    In the Western Border Region, the Jin Family is not the strongest but with the Joyoung Sect as the backing, the people of the Jin Family almost become the local depots in the Western Border Region. However, now, because of Yue Xincheng, two cultivators at the realm of Grand Master¨CGao Ge and Xia Shengtang, came here and killed the master of the Jin Family¨CJin Changgui. Worse still, it is hard to tell whether Jin Yun, the patriarch of the Jin Family, the greatest support of the family, is still alive. Jin Jie feels as if falling from the height.


    Such a sharp contrast puts him in extreme pain.


    It is easy for the frugal to become extravagant, but very difficult to reverse the process.


    Now, the Jin Family has been shattered.


    As the second young master of the Jin Family, he doesn¡¯t know the future. Neither does he dare to think about it.


    How resentful he feels now is self-evident.


    Yue Xincheng slowly rises with Slaying Dragon Broadsword held in his hand.


    ¡°Great. I¡¯m pissed off now. You are still alive. Humph. Go to hell then.¡±


    After saying that, Yue Xincheng directly goes to Jin Jie without hesitation.


    Jin Jie is fearless.


    They are both at the realm of Strength Exposure.


    What distinguishes Yue Xincheng is that he is at the peak of the realm of Strength Exposure.


    And Jin Jie is only at the middle stage of the realm of Strength Exposure.


    Besides, Yue Xincheng has Slaying Dragon Broadsword.


    Jin Jie is not difficult to deal with at all.


    However, even so, they still fall into a dogfight. This is a seesaw battle. Neither Yue Xincheng nor Jin Jie takes the upper hand.


    Actually, by reason, Yue Xincheng holds certain advantages. Nevertheless, when he was captured by the Jin Family, he got injured. After he was locked up in the dungeon, he basically drank no water and maintained his status by operating his strength.


    Besides, Jin Jie has been ready to die now. He doesn¡¯t intend to live. In this case, he has elevated his own status by a lot.


    Faced with Jin Jie¡¯s desperate fighting manner, Yue Xincheng doesn¡¯t feel much stressed and only keeps sneering. His Slaying Dragon Broadsword emits rich evil Qi nonstop and also places a great burden on Jin Jie.


    Qingrou knows that she can be of no help even if she rushes forward and joins the fight. She can only stand aside and wait, expecting that Yue Xincheng can kill Jin Jie as soon as possible¡­


    On the other side.


    The smoke has faded away.


    Xia Shengtang and the patriarch of the Jin Family¨CJin Yun, are both lying on the ground. Neither of them gets up.


    Qingrou casts a look in that direction. Having dithered for a bit, she still stands up.


    Supposedly, at the moment, no one knows whether Xia Shengtang or Jin Yun is the winner.


    Maybe it is Jin Yun who survives. When she approaches him, he will directly kill her. However, currently, she cannot care about that so much.


    Even though she basically hasn¡¯t met Xia Shengtang before, she feels that she still has to do something now.


    After all, if it were not for Yue Xincheng and her, Gao Ge and Xia Shengtang wouldn¡¯t be in danger.


    When she walks forward, she takes a look at Xia Shengtang and finds that he is still breathing, though his breath is a bit weak.


    Hence, she hurriedly reaches out her hands, helps Xia Shengtang up and returns to the previous position.


    Gao Ge and Xia Shengtang are lying together.


    As to Jin Yun, when she helped Xia Shengtang up, she also took a look at him and found that Jin Yun¡¯s eyes were wide open. Obviously, he is dead.


    About ten minutes later, Yue Xincheng slashes his Slaying Dragon Broadsword at Jin Jie and sends the latter flying away with the fierce saber Qi.


    Yue Xincheng is unwilling to let go of this opportunity. He quickly charges forward and cuts Jin Jie¡¯s body into two halves before Jin Jie composes himself.


    Then, he slumps on the ground and gasps heavily. The beads of sweat roll down his face.


    A thrilling battle finally comes to an end with Gao Ge and his friends winning a complete victory!

 Chapter 867 - Dont Underestimate Yourself

    Having sat on the ground for 20 minutes or so, Yue Xincheng gradually comes to his senses. Then, with one person under his both arms respectively, he walks into a villa in the manor of the Jin Family.


    ¡°Let¡¯s stay here for a while. Hopefully, they can wake up as soon as possible. If they don¡¯t wake up before dusk, we need to go elsewhere,¡± Yue Xincheng looks at Qingrou and says, ¡°Qingrou, I need to recover some strength first. If they don¡¯t wake up before dusk, wake me up then.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Qingrou nods and feels worried, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Yue Xincheng shakes his head and turns to take a worried look at Gao Ge.


    He stands up, walks into a room, and closes the door.


    The moment the door is closed, he also spits a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°Crap. Jin Jie¡¯s death is quite worthwhile¡­¡± Yue Xincheng shakes his head.


    Because he was in a hurry to end the battle, he took the punch struck by Jin Jie. Luckily, it doesn¡¯t cause too serious damage.


    He sits down cross-legged and starts to operate his strength. Meanwhile, he takes out more than ten spiritual jades for self-treatment.


    Gradually, his face turns better.


    Ordinary people can¡¯t have more than ten spiritual jades for self-treatment.


    However, with Gao Ge as the supply, these spiritual jades don¡¯t seem to be a big deal¡­


    Yue Xincheng feels that it hasn¡¯t been long when someone knocks on the door.


    He immediately comes to his senses.


    It¡¯s like waking up from a nightmare.


    He opens his eyes and heaves a long sigh. He feels a lot better and his strength has been 70% or 80% recovered now. After all, it has been four hours.


    Yue Xincheng opens the door. Looking at Qingrou outside the door, he heaves a sigh.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t my boss and his brother-in-law been awake yet?¡±


    Qingrou is dumbfounded but she still nods and feels somewhat worried, ¡°No, they haven¡¯t.¡±


    Yue Xincheng frowns.


    It seems that Gao Ge and Xia Shengtang are severely injured.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here first,¡± says Yue Xincheng.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    In the Jin Family, he finds a car and puts Xia Shengtang and Gao Ge into the car. Yue Xincheng drives the car while Qingrou sits in the front passenger seat. They leave the Jin Family together.


    Yue Xincheng is worried that the people of the Jin Family will come back with some masters.


    Actually, that won¡¯t be a problem. If the people of the Joyoung Sect rush here, it will be even more troublesome.


    Sitting in the car, Qingrou asks, ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°Leave the Western Border Region,¡± says Yue Xincheng.


    Qingrou is a bit surprised, ¡°What about the swordsman¡¯s legacy¡­¡±


    Upon hearing that, Yue Xincheng who has calmed down suddenly loses his temper.


    ¡°Screw the swordsman¡¯s legacy! I don¡¯t care about the Western Border Region! I will never come here again!¡±


    Qingrou puckers her lips and only holds Yue Xincheng¡¯s hand on the gear gently.


    ¡°Okay. No coming here anymore.¡±


    Yue Xincheng turns around to look at Qingrou, his eyes both bloodshot. For Yue Xincheng, it is not a big deal to have some injuries. However, Gao Ge and Xia Shengtang haven¡¯t woken up by now. It¡¯s like a needle penetrating his heart.


    Perhaps, if he knew the consequence would be so serious, he would never come here.


    Besides, when he was caught, he wouldn¡¯t ask Qingrou to call Gao Ge.


    He would rather die at that time!


    ¡°Since we are here, it will be in vain if we just go back like this.¡± A voice comes from behind all of a sudden.


    Yue Xincheng and Qingrou are both astonished and turn around to take a look.


    ¡°Shengtang, you are awake.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m fine. That old man wanted to drag me into hell with him. Dang. In his dreams! I¡¯m so young. Why would I die with him?¡± Xia Shengtang stretches himself and his tone sounds quite casual.


    However, Xia Shengtang must be undoubtedly in danger at that time.


    A cultivator at the late stage of the realm of Grand Master wanted to perish with him. Even a cultivator at the Ancient Martial Arts Natural State would feel frightened.


    At the moment, Xia Shengtang takes out a wooden tablet from his clothes.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that the protective talisman given by my master is broken.¡± Xia Shengtang heaves a sigh, ¡°Supposedly, my master must have noticed that. When I see him next time, I must ask him for a few more.¡±


    He speaks casually but he is clear that without this protective talisman taking effect at the last moment, he would really die with Jin Yun.


    ¡°The darned Joyoung Sect! When I rest enough, I must eradicate the Joyoung Sect!¡± Xia Shengtang snaps fiercely.


    It¡¯s fair enough.


    Xia Shengtang has been regarded as a genius. He always distinguishes himself with his stunning talent on the journey of cultivation. When did he suffer such a big loss before?


    He still underestimated Jin Yun.


    He also underestimated Jin Yun¡¯s determination to kill him.


    ¡°Oh right. Let¡¯s turn around. I¡¯m fine. So is Gao Ge. Aren¡¯t you here to find the swordsman¡¯s legacy?¡± Xia Shengtang says with a smile.


    Yue Xincheng grits his teeth with tears trickling down his face.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to find it anymore. Let¡¯s go back¡­¡± His voice is a bit trembling.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to find it?¡± Xia Shengtang snaps with a frown, ¡°Why did you come here then?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Xia Shengtang says in a lower voice, ¡°If you don¡¯t want Gao Ge to take risks for you again, just go and find the swordsman¡¯s legacy. We¡¯ve gone this far. If you give up now, what Gao Ge and I have suffered will be in vain. Crap. How many people in the world can injure me and Gao Ge? Screw the Joyoung Sect! Speaking of the swordsman¡¯s legacy, aren¡¯t you here to find it? Now, the opportunity is around the corner. Only if you find the swordsman¡¯s legacy can you become stronger and be of help to Gao Ge. If you really feel guilty, you should manage to get it and become stronger. Maybe when Gao Ge is in danger next time, you will be the one who helps him out.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Yue Xincheng says with a bitter smile, ¡°But Shengtang, I¡¯m only at the realm of Strength Exposure.¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± Xia Shengtang hedges and suddenly bursts into laughter, ¡°Didn¡¯t the Jin Family try to draw you over to their side after you were captured?¡±


    Yue Xincheng is slightly dazed. He doesn¡¯t know why Xia Shengtang suddenly mentioned it but he still nods.


    ¡°That explains everything. If your talent were really average, why would the Jin Family keep you and even want to draw you over to their side? It was simply because you were worth it,¡± Xia Shengtang says with a sneer, ¡°So, don¡¯t underestimate yourself.¡±

 Chapter 868 - The World Is Quite Great

    Actually, Xia Shengtang kind of feels pity for Yue Xincheng.


    Yue Xincheng has reached the peak of the realm of Strength Exposure at such a young age. He will be deemed as a genius in any sect or even a blessed spot. Besides, he can surely become a core disciple and enjoy all the resources of a sect or a family.


    However, Yue Xincheng is Gao Ge¡¯s friend.


    Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng are at the same age but Gao Ge has entered the realm of Grand Master.


    No one can call himself a genius in front of Gao Ge.


    Xia Lu and Meng Jing are also talented.


    In this case, Yue Xincheng¡¯s shining points are surely shadowed.


    Despite that, it still can¡¯t deny the fact that Yue Xincheng is talented.


    What Xia Shengtang said also astounds Yue Xincheng.


    ¡°Okay. Don¡¯t think too much. If Gao Ge is awake, he must hope you can find the swordsman¡¯s legacy,¡± Xia Shengtang says, ¡°You¡¯ve spent so many years with him. I suppose you know him well.¡±


    Yue Xincheng stays silent for a while and grits his teeth. Then, he turns his wheel and makes a U-turn.


    Xia Shengtang looks at the scenery outside the window and grins. He closes his eyes again and murmurs, ¡°No disturbing me or talking with me. I must seize the time to recover some aura.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    Xia Shengtang who closes his eyes operates the mental method while pondering over what has happened before.


    When Gao Ge casts the Immortal Finger, even Xia Shengtang feels a rush of terrifying power.


    His instinct tells him that the light emitted from the tip of Gao Ge¡¯s finger is very horrifying powerful.


    Compared with that light, the Soul Quelling Stone in Jin Yun¡¯s hand is nothing.


    He is confused about when Gao Ge grasped such a skill.


    Is it heaven-level?


    No.


    He knows quite some heaven-level martial arts skills.


    Any heaven-level martial arts skill can¡¯t bring such great pressure on him.


    Besides, he can tell that Gao Ge is actually not much injured but drained of aura only. And the reason for this circumstance is the so-called Immortal Finger.


    Xia Shengtang sighs, ¡°He is so unbelievably lucky.¡±


    Although he doesn¡¯t know where Gao Ge learned such a martial arts skill, it was a great lucky chance for Gao Ge.


    About two hours later, Xia Shengtang slowly lets out a breath of relief.


    He takes out the Soul Quelling Stone and scrutinizes it for a while.


    ¡°This is a good thing. Hopefully, it can be of use later.¡±


    This time, Xia Shengtang has been injured by Jin Yun but it is not a big deal. Even his master must regard the Soul Quelling Stone as a good treasure.


    With the Soul Quelling Stone, when he reaches the late stage of the realm of Grand Master, he may be able to confront a cultivator at the Ancient Martial Arts Natural State.


    Therefore, the Soul Quelling Stone becomes his trump card.


    He will be a lot more confident in the face of capable cultivators.


    The road becomes rugged.


    Xia Shengtang looks out of the window and the trees gradually become sparse.


    ¡°Are we taking the mountainous road?¡± Xia Shengtang asks.


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Yue Xincheng nods, ¡°Shengtang, how are you feeling now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. When Gao Ge wakes up, I will ask him for some spiritual jades,¡± Xia Shengtang says with a smile.


    ¡°Haha. My boss won¡¯t reject you,¡± Yue Xincheng says with laughter.


    Xia Shengtang snorts, ¡°Of course. How dare he reject me?¡±


    Yue Xincheng keeps quiet.


    If it were another man who said that, Yue Xincheng would be really angry and feel that his boss was belittled.


    However, since it is Xia Shengtang who said that, he doesn¡¯t feel angry at all. It can¡¯t be due to Xia Shengtang¡¯s capability.


    If a cultivator at the Ancient Martial Arts Natural State points fingers at Gao Ge, Yue Xincheng will rush forward and fight against him even at the cost of his life.


    However, Xia Shengtang is different.


    He is Boss¡¯s brother-in-law¡­


    Therefore, Xia Shengtang is really a man even Gao Ge doesn¡¯t dare to offend¡­


    The mountainous road is bumpy but Gao Ge is still not awoken.


    ¡°Shengtang, is my boss really okay?¡± Yue Xincheng asks with worry.


    ¡°Rest assured. He is my brother-in-law. If anything untoward happens to him, I will surely find a way to help him out,¡± Xia Shengtang says with laughter.


    He is not worried at all because he can feel that Gao Ge is gradually regaining his power during the coma. Even he cannot do that.


    However, he has been used to it.


    The more time he spends with Gao Ge, the more he feels that Gao Ge has so many strange secrets.


    No matter what Gao Ge does, it is not worth being surprised at.


    Xia Shengtang thinks for another while and then offers Yue Xincheng a shot in the arm, ¡°Actually, if I want to, I can make Gao Ge wake up at once. However, it is not necessary. Now, he is slowly recovering his aura. Besides, given his current state, he can recover faster. After all, he is totally in a state of meditation. It is even difficult for us cultivators to enter this state.¡±


    Yue Xincheng takes a tumble and casts a glance at Gao Ge through the inside rear-view mirror. He finds that his boss¡¯s face does look a lot better and finally feels completely relieved.


    ¡°Oh right, since Jin Hao is not in the Jin Family, has he already gone to look for the swordsman¡¯s legacy with the map?¡± Qingrou sitting in the front passenger seat suddenly says.


    Xia Shengtang also frowns, ¡°Oh yeah?¡±


    Yue Xincheng grins with confidence and seemingly doesn¡¯t take it seriously, ¡°No worries. It¡¯d be fine that he didn¡¯t go. If he really did, he¡¯d be doomed.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Xia Shengtang says with laughter, ¡°Why are you so sure?¡±


    ¡°The map is drawn by me. It is a real map. However, when I acquired the map, there was a line below the map. It says that the place where the swordsman¡¯s legacy is hidden is equipped with some mechanical trap and that it must be triggered. Otherwise, the outsider cannot go inside at all,¡± Yue Xincheng says with a sneer, ¡°I have the way to get through the trap but he doesn¡¯t.¡±


    Qingrou can¡¯t help chuckling, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you would really save this move.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Yue Xincheng says, ¡°That idiot only asked me for a map. He didn¡¯t ask me about this. Why would I tell him?¡±


    Qingrou thinks about it and feels that Yue Xincheng has got a point.


    Xia Shengtang heaves a sigh.


    He thinks, ¡°Yue Xincheng and Gao Ge have been friends for a long time indeed. They are both scheming and cunning!¡±


    Luckily, in the world, there are not many people like Gao Ge and Yue Xincheng.


    Well¡­


    The world is quite great!

 Chapter 869 - The Cave in the Cliff

    When the car stops, Xia Shengtang gets off the car and takes out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket. The pack has been soaked with blood. It is dry now. The cigarette tastes quite special.


    Yue Xincheng walks over here. Xia Shengtang passes a cigarette to him. They smoke together and look around the surroundings.


    Currently, they are situated in a valley. Not far away, there is a cliff several hundred meters high.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go up there?¡± Xia Shengtang asks.


    ¡°The entrance is on the cliff.¡± Yue Xincheng sticks out his hand and points at the front, ¡°Probably more than 30 meters high.¡±


    Xia Shengtang is a bit surprised. He stares at the rock wall and suddenly grins.


    The rock wall of the cliff is very even with a few rocks bulging. There is literally no point of strength.


    ¡°Look. Does the cliff look like being cut off by one slash?¡± Xia Shengtang says.


    Yue Xincheng doesn¡¯t say anything but he has been fascinated by it.


    He doesn¡¯t think about whether Xia Shengtang¡¯s statement is possible. Instead, he only wonders how strong one should be to cut off the mountain. How awesome the act must be!


    Xia Shengtang raises his head, motivates his aura and gathers it in his eyes. He looks up from below and suddenly knits his eyebrows.


    There are some holes chiseled by edge tools on the rock wall. The diameters of the holes are not long. The holes looked like a man-made mountain-climbing rope. Besides, they should be made not long ago.


    ¡°It seems that you are right. Jin Hao has got here,¡± Xia Shengtang says.


    Yue Xincheng snorts, ¡°Great. Let him die here then.¡±


    Xia Shengtang glimpses Yue Xincheng and asks, ¡°You are so confident?¡±


    Yue Xincheng puckers his lips, ¡°If I cannot even kill Jin Hao, I will be too useless.¡±


    Xia Shengtang says nothing and only cracks a smile. He increasingly feels that Yue Xincheng and Gao Ge have a lot in common.


    ¡°Do you think we should set off now or wait for Gao Ge to wake up first?¡± Xia Shengtang asks.


    Yue Xincheng immediately understands Xia Shengtang¡¯s words and asks in surprise, ¡°Shengtang, will you go with me?¡±


    ¡°Why not? Are you worried that I will fight against you for the swordsman¡¯s legacy?¡± Xia Shengtang says laughingly.


    ¡°Not really.¡± Yue Xincheng hastens to wave his head, ¡°In this case, thank you.¡±


    ¡°Enough. After all, you and my sister are good friends. Otherwise, do you think I will help you?¡± Xia Shengtang says.


    Yue Xincheng grins.


    ¡°Let your girlfriend watch Gao Ge. Let¡¯s directly go up there,¡± Xia Shengtang says, ¡°Set off early, come back early.¡±


    ¡°Okay but¡­¡± Yue Xincheng seems a bit worried.


    Xia Shengtang laughs and seems to have known what Yue Xincheng is worried about now.


    ¡°Rest assured. If any danger really happens, Gao Ge will wake up in time.¡±


    Hearing Xia Shengtang¡¯s reply, Yue Xincheng lets out a sigh of relief and nods heavily.


    Xia Shengtang turns around to look at the rock wall and narrows his eyes, saying, ¡°Before going, you should be prepared.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Xia Shengtang turns to look at him.


    He says in a grim voice, ¡°I can feel that something dangerous is there.¡±


    ¡°Dangerous?¡± Yue Xincheng is shocked.


    Previously, when they were faced with Jin Yun who was at the late stage of the realm of Grand Master, Yue Xincheng didn¡¯t find Xia Shengtang was nervous at all.


    Nevertheless, now, he finds a bit of grimness in Xia Shengtang¡¯s eyes.


    What does it indicate?


    The thing in the rock wall is even more terrifying than a cultivator at the late stage of the realm of Grand Master!


    ¡°What? Are you afraid?¡± Xia Shengtang asks with laughter.


    Yue Xincheng rubs his nose and doesn¡¯t know how to answer the question.


    Having stayed silent for a while, Yue Xincheng says, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not afraid but a bit perturbed.¡±


    Xia Shengtang doesn¡¯t know whether to cry or to laugh. What kind of answer is that?


    He stops laughing and takes a glance behind. After taking a deep breath, he says, ¡°It seems that you are different from Gao Ge. If Gao Ge heard me say that, he couldn¡¯t be perturbed. He could even feel excited because he knew that the more dangerous, the more benefits.¡±


    Yue Xincheng thinks about it and feels that Xia Shengtang is right.


    In light of what he knows about his boss, he thinks so too.


    ¡°No more talking. Let¡¯s go up there and take a look first,¡± Xia Shengtang says. Then, he taps the ground and flies upward at an extremely fast speed.


    Yue Xincheng is dumbstruck.


    Normally, the cultivator can move agilely like a swallow when he reaches the realm of Grand Master. Otherwise, Xia Shengtang and Jin Yun couldn¡¯t fight in the air. However, it is also a great cost of aura.


    Yue Xincheng rubs his nose in confusion.


    Xia Shengtang can move along the vertical rock wall quickly but now he is at the realm of Strength Exposure only. He can¡¯t make it at all!


    Fortunately, a rope droops.


    He doesn¡¯t know when Xia Shengtang prepares for the rope. Meanwhile, he thinks that if he has time, he must put a rope in his storage space too for unexpected needs.


    He grabs the rope and starts to climb along the rock wall quickly.


    Very quickly, he finds a cave up there.


    When he was down there, he didn¡¯t see any cave.


    Can it be due to an enchantment?


    ¡°Here we are,¡± Xia Shengtang says with narrowed eyes, ¡°There is a layer of energy. This cave cannot be seen from the foot of the mountain. However, when we come up here, we can see it then. It¡¯s kind of a formation.¡±


    Yue Xincheng coughs and feels shocked.


    It takes all sorts to make a world!


    ¡°This formation must have existed for many years. It appears that the one who left the formation here must be some miraculous master!¡± Xia Shengtang sighs.


    The formation¡¯s maintenance requires energy. And this formation has lasted so many years. That is enough to indicate that the one who set up this formation was really strong.


    ¡°By the way, do you know who the swordsman leaving the legacy was?¡± Xia Shengtang suddenly turns his head and asks.


    Yue Xincheng shakes his head, ¡°I don¡¯t know. What I know is that there is the swordsman¡¯s legacy. It was my half master who told me about this. Since he didn¡¯t tell me who left it, I suppose he doesn¡¯t know it either.¡±


    Xia Shengtang nods.


    He is clear about what Yue Xincheng means by ¡°half master¡±. Since the information is acquired from Horn Dragon, it must be reliable.


    Having thought about it, he takes a deep breath.


    ¡°It¡¯s no point thinking about these issues here. We will find the answers after we go inside.¡±


    After saying that, Xia Shengtang lifts his feet and walks into the depths of the darkness.


    ¡°There are footprints here, which should be left not long ago. By estimate, five or six people have gone past here,¡± Xia Shengtang says.


    ¡°They must be Jin Hao and his men.¡± Yue Xincheng¡¯s voice is murderous.

 Chapter 870 - The Curved Space

    Xia Shengtang and Yue Xincheng walk into the depths of the cave slowly.


    Even Xia Shengtang has to act cautiously, let alone Yue Xincheng.


    It can¡¯t be a bad thing to be cautious. Besides, they don¡¯t need to rush at the moment.


    As for Jin Hao, he and his people have come inside. If they really have found the swordsman¡¯s legacy, they must have long got it and left.


    After all, Xia Shengtang and Yue Xincheng have got here. Why do they have to rush and put themselves in danger?


    ¡°Shengtang, follow me,¡± says Yue Xincheng.


    Xia Shengtang is slightly dazed. He looks at Yue Xincheng in confusion.


    ¡°Ahem. I know the mechanical trap here,¡± Yue Xincheng says, ¡°The formula includes two parts. Upon meeting water¡­¡±


    ¡°No need to tell me. I¡¯ll follow you,¡± Xia Shengtang says with a smile.


    Yue Xincheng is somewhat confused but since Xia Shengtang is insistent, he doesn¡¯t say anything further.


    Having walked forward for more than ten minutes, Yue Xincheng finds in astonishment that there should be a puddle nearby. It is dark here but they still can see clearly the environment as if wearing the night-vision instrument.


    ¡°Upon meeting the water, retreat; upon meeting the wind, turn around,¡± Yue Xincheng murmurs inwardly.


    When he saw the map, he glimpsed this formula marked under the map.


    Because Xia Shengtang doesn¡¯t let Yue Xincheng tell him, Yue Xincheng can only murmur inwardly.


    ¡°Shengtang, we need to go back,¡± Yue Xincheng says in a strange facial expression.


    When he said that, he is also in perplexity.


    That is what the formula means but it is really inexplicable.


    They finally make it here. Supposedly, if they turn around and go back now, they will return to square one.


    Is this the so-called Home Temptation?


    The one who left the formula is so bizarre.


    Xia Shengtang only knits his eyebrows. The next second, his eyebrows are flattened. Meanwhile, he looks as if taking a tumble and says, ¡°Oh, I see.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Shengtang, do you know the reason?¡± Yue Xincheng asks.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go forward first,¡± Xia Shengtang says.


    Yue Xincheng nods.


    He turns around and walks for a distance. Then, he is stupefied.


    ¡°Umm?¡±


    A light column suddenly drops. A sea change also happens to the surrounding scenery. They were originally in the cave but now, Yue Xincheng finds in shock that they are on a grassland. By estimate, it should be dark now but they are bathed in the sunlight.


    ¡°Do you understand now?¡± Xia Shengtang asks.


    Yue Xincheng still shakes his head in confusion.


    Xia Shengtang is somewhat speechless, ¡°You are still not as clever as Gao Ge!¡±


    Yue Xincheng doesn¡¯t mind Xia Shengtang¡¯s sarcasm at all. Instead, he says with confidence, ¡°After all, my boss is so smart. Why do I need to have a brain?¡±


    Xia Shengtang is dumbstruck.


    Yue Xincheng has got a good point. Xia Shengtang really has no idea what to say.


    ¡°Actually, we are currently in a curved space,¡± Xia Shengtang says, ¡°Now you understand?¡±


    ¡°Honestly speaking, Shengtang, I still don¡¯t understand but¡­¡±


    ¡°But what?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to understand,¡± Yue Xincheng says in a composed tone.


    Xia Shengtang is speechless.


    He shakes his head and instantly doesn¡¯t feel like chatting with Yue Xincheng.


    Yue Xincheng has been blacklisted by Xia Shengtang. Clearly, Yue Xincheng knows nothing. Worse still, he has no curiosity or desire to advance at all. More resentfully, he doesn¡¯t give Xia Shengtang a chance to show off his knowledge¡­


    However, anyway, Xia Shengtang also becomes more vigilant.


    The man who can leave such a space must be unimaginably capable.


    Moreover, this space has remained for such a long time.


    ¡°Erk?¡± Yue Xincheng suddenly stops and squats down.


    ¡°A water bottle?¡± Yue Xincheng¡¯s face becomes somewhat strange.


    ¡°What¡¯s to be surprised at?¡± Xia Shengtang says calmly, ¡°Think about this. Since Jin Hao and his men are here and we don¡¯t see them in the cave, they must have got here too. Evidently, Jin Hao knows something about formations and space. Or, he has a master who is proficient at that¡­¡±


    ¡°How can these wretches throw about litter? Even the golden monkey knows that it mustn¡¯t throw about cigarette butts. How can they not know it? Such a grassland is polluted like this. Are they humans?¡± Yue Xincheng seems so furious.


    Xia Shengtang pats the back of Yue Xincheng¡¯s head in anger.


    He is so mad.


    What he has said is all in vain!


    What is Yue Xincheng¡¯s problem?


    Is it time to care about those people¡¯s littering now?


    ¡°Ahem. Shengtang, why did you hit me?¡±


    ¡°For fun,¡± Xia Shengtang says in a deep voice.


    Yue Xincheng grins, ¡°Fair enough. I decide to forgive you then.¡±


    Xia Shengtang laughs out of anger about Yue Xincheng.


    ¡°Enough. Stop dragging your feet. Let¡¯s hurry. If they really get the legacy first, won¡¯t you feel sad?¡±


    Yue Xincheng hastens to nod.


    He has planned to give up before but now that he has got here, if he still lets the opportunity slip through his fingers, he may not be able to sleep for several days after he goes back.


    As he looks around, there are no trees. Of course, nothing blocks their visions.


    ¡°I can¡¯t see the end. When will we walk to the end?¡± Yue Xincheng says with a sigh.


    Xia Shengtang doesn¡¯t speak. He seems to be sensing something.


    Suddenly, he frowns.


    ¡°Something is wrong.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you find this place is very strange?¡±


    Yue Xincheng rolls his eyes and doesn¡¯t know how to answer the question.


    They were in a cave. Then, they came to this place all of a sudden. How can it not be strange?


    ¡°There is no wind in this place,¡± Xia Shengtang says after heaving a sigh.


    Yue Xincheng suddenly takes a tumble.


    If Xia Shengtang didn¡¯t point it out, he couldn¡¯t notice it at all.


    Does the air here not flow?


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Xia Shengtang heaves a sigh, ¡°I hope that I¡¯ve thought too much.¡±


    Yue Xincheng nods.


    As soon as they walk forward for several steps, Xia Shengtang suddenly grabs Yue Xincheng¡¯s arm.


    Yue Xincheng is about to speak when he suddenly frowns and turns to look behind. He has felt a blast of energy fluctuation.


    Suddenly, a rare beast appears from nowhere with a fierce look.


    Without thinking, Xia Shengtang immediately strikes a streak of aura. Astonishingly, the aura directly goes through the rare beast.


    ¡°What?¡± Xia Shengtang is a bit surprised. He turns to look at Yue Xincheng, ¡°You give it a try.¡±

 Chapter 871 - Strange Rare Beasts

    Yue Xincheng feels somewhat confused.


    This rare beast that suddenly appears is like a six-legged wolf but as one tries to feel it, he will find that this rare beast is at the realm of Strength Protection at most. For Xia Shengtang, it is a very easy thing to kill such a rare beast.


    Why does Xia Shengtang ask him to deal with it?


    Confused as he is, Yue Xincheng still motivates his strength, trying to attack the beast.


    Xia Shengtang glances at him and hastens to remind him, ¡°Use your broadsword!¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Yue Xincheng becomes even more confused.


    Supposedly, given his current cultivation, it is not a difficult thing to deal with this rare beast at the realm of Strength Protection. He doesn¡¯t need his Slaying Dragon Broadsword at all!


    However, since Xia Shengtang says so, he can only do that.


    As he slashes his Slaying Dragon Broadsword, that rare beast seems to have sensed fear but it doesn¡¯t run away. Instead, it comes to Yue Xincheng.


    ¡°You reckless thing.¡± Yue Xincheng snorts. As he twists his wrist, a beautiful broadsword swirl stirs a gale and goes at the rare beast.


    Within three minutes, the rare beast is killed by Yue Xincheng.


    He rips out the beast¡¯s core and puts it into his storage space. Then, he turns to look at Xia Shengtang and finds that he is smiling confidently.


    ¡°As expected!¡±


    Yue Xincheng grins, ¡°Shengtang, what new findings have you got?¡±


    ¡°I find¡­¡± Xia Shengtang hedges and then says with his eyes wide open, ¡°I don¡¯t want to tell you.¡±


    Yue Xincheng bursts out laughing.


    Xia Shengtang is rather regretful now.


    Why did he persuade Yue Xincheng to find the swordsman¡¯s legacy?


    It¡¯s not important whether they can find the legacy now.


    He is more worried about whether he will be angered to death by Yue Xincheng.


    More irritatingly, he has to tell his findings to Yue Xincheng though he has given the trash talk.


    ¡°I need you to protect me from now on.¡±


    Yue Xincheng is slack-jawed.


    After all, he only feels that Xia Shengtang who is at the realm of Grand Master was kidding.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t lying. Do you think I didn¡¯t want to kill the previous rare beast? However, it just directly avoided my attack. I think the rare beasts here can only be killed with a saber attack,¡± Xia Shengtang says.


    Yue Xincheng takes a tumble.


    No wonder Xia Shengtang asked him to deal with the rare beast.


    It is not because he has some special skills.


    ¡°Why?¡± Yue Xincheng was a bit confused at first but before Xia Shengtang continues talking, he immediately comes to his senses. ¡°I see. The swordsman¡¯s legacy is left here. It was that swordsman who set up the space. He might be worried that other cultivators would come here and take away the legacy. Therefore, he set up such a space on purpose. Only those who practice saber skills can get to survive.¡±


    Hearing Yue Xincheng¡¯s words, Xia Shengtang feels so touched.


    Yue Xincheng is finally willing to use his brain now.


    ¡°However, in this case, how can Jin Hao survive? He doesn¡¯t practice saber skills at all!¡±


    ¡°How do you know that?¡± Xia Shengtang asks.


    ¡°I fought with him before. Of course I know that,¡± Yue Xincheng says with a smile.


    Xia Shengtang nods. After pondering for a while, he says, ¡°On second thought, it¡¯ll be a lot easier. Obviously, Jin Hao is not here alone. When we came inside, we saw quite some footprints at the mouth of the cave. Probably there are five or six of them. Maybe some of them are skilled at using sabers.¡±


    Yue Xincheng¡¯s look suddenly becomes grim.


    ¡°In this case, it will be dangerous.¡±


    ¡°Of course, they are here prepared,¡± Xia Shengtang says.


    Yue Xincheng pats his thigh in anger.


    ¡°Crap. If I knew that, I should have drawn a fake map.¡±


    Xia Shengtang pats his shoulder, ¡°It¡¯s too late to say that. We¡¯d better seize the time and find the legacy ahead of Jin Hao and the others.¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡±


    Yue Xincheng braces himself up and takes a deep breath, saying in surprise, ¡°Erk. This place is very suitable for me to cultivate!¡±


    ¡°Umm?¡± Xia Shengtang¡¯s facial expression becomes weird.


    He doesn¡¯t feel any aura here.


    That¡¯s to say, if he stays here, he can¡¯t break through in his life.


    ¡°It seems that this has something to do with you practicing saber skills,¡± says Xia Shengtang.


    Yue Xincheng licks his lips, his eyes sparkling. He feels that he has found a good place this time. If he can really find the swordsman¡¯s legacy, it will be the best. Even if he can¡¯t, he may get twofold results with half the effort if he cultivates here for a while.


    At the moment, another two rare beasts appear.


    Likewise, they are also at the realm of Strength Protection.


    ¡°Shengtang, step back. Don¡¯t get yourself hurt!¡± Holding his Slaying Dragon Broadsword, Yue Xincheng says in spirit.


    The corners of Xia Shengtang¡¯s lips twitch. Yet, having heard Yue Xincheng¡¯s words, he still takes two steps back and can¡¯t help sighing.


    No cultivators at the realm of Strength Exposure dare to put on airs in front of him for so many years.


    It is as though a tiger leaves its hills and descends to the plains.


    It is also as though a dragon gets to the shallows¡­


    His broadsword glistens.


    The cultivation over the past period also has enhanced his attainment in his saber skills.


    Therefore, even faced with two rare beasts at the realm of Strength Protection, he can still handle them with ease.


    As he slashes his broadsword, he cuts off the heads of the two rare beasts.


    ¡°Put away the beast¡¯s core,¡± Xia Shengtang says.


    ¡°Why?¡± Honestly, because he has gained quite some good things when he follows Gao Ge, he has become full of himself. He doesn¡¯t take the core of the rare beast at the realm of Strength Protection seriously indeed.


    ¡°It¡¯s like this space,¡± Xia Shengtang says, ¡°Since this place is very suitable for your cultivation, I think these rare beasts¡¯ cores should be suitable for you to absorb.¡±


    Yue Xincheng takes a tumble and gives Xia Shengtang a thumbs-up.


    ¡°Shengtang, I find you are really very smart.¡±


    Xia Shengtang laughs with embarrassment.


    If it were another man who said that, maybe he would feel a sense of satisfaction.


    However, getting such a compliment from Yue Xincheng doesn¡¯t give him any sense of achievement.


    He even suspects that Yue Xincheng is humiliating him but he doesn¡¯t have any evidence.


    ¡°Be careful!¡± Xia Shengtang suddenly gives a reminder.


    Yue Xincheng quickly turns around and instantly widens his eyes in shock.


    ¡°This time¡­there are three?¡±


    ¡°This is so great. You can have so many beasts¡¯ cores,¡± Xia Shengtang says with a smile, ¡°I kind of admire you.¡±


    Yue Xincheng turns around and looks at him with complicated eyes. Is Xia Shengtang serious?


    The beasts¡¯ roars sound in his ears. He immediately turns his face and adjusts his condition to get ready for the fight.


    With a bang, the broadsword is slashed down to kill a beast.


    The two other beasts have come at him¡­

 Chapter 872 - Jump up in Fright

    As he lets out a breath, Gao Ge slowly opens his eyes.


    ¡°Gao Ge, you are awake?¡± Qingrou is a bit surprised.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine.¡± Gao Ge grins.


    ¡°Yue Xincheng and Xia Shengtang¡­¡±


    Before Qingrou finishes talking, Gao Ge shakes his head.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Qingrou takes a tumble. It turns out that Gao Ge was in a coma before but he was clear about what was happening outside and what they said.


    He gets off the car and looks up at the rock wall, wondering whether he should go and help.


    However, at the moment, a dark figure suddenly climbs down the rock wall slowly.


    Gao Ge narrows his eyes and turns to look at Qingrou, saying in a low voice, ¡°You get in the car first.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Qingrou nods and goes back to the car.


    On the rock wall.


    A man in black falls slowly along the rope.


    In the darkness, it is difficult to catch a glimpse of him.


    The moment that man lands, a hand is placed on his shoulder.


    ¡°Man, who are you?¡±


    ¡°Crap!¡± The man directly jumps up in fright like a startled cat.


    He literally jumps up in fright.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± His face has become pale in fear. Especially under such a circumstance, a man suddenly appears behind.


    Gao Ge laughs, ¡°Aren¡¯t you a cultivator?¡±


    ¡°What? Just because I¡¯m not a cultivator, you can scare me at will?¡± The man looks even more irritated.


    Gao Ge is confused for real.


    He thought that the man might have a way to conceal his Qi just like him but now as it appears, it¡¯s not the case. If the man is a cultivator, he won¡¯t be afraid of meeting ghosts.


    ¡°Since you are not a cultivator, why do you appear here?¡±


    ¡°Because I want to!¡± The man says impatiently, ¡°It¡¯s none of your business where I am. What? Is this mountain yours? Besides, there is no sign saying that non-cultivators mustn¡¯t enter!¡±


    Gao Ge is amused.


    ¡°Hey, you are quite arrogant!¡±


    ¡°Firstly, I¡¯m not arrogant but angry! Secondly, I¡¯m not ¡®Hey¡¯ but Chu Nan!¡±


    Gao Ge is speechless.


    Why do his words sound quite familiar?


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Chu Nan looks Gao Ge up and down, his eyes full of vigilance.


    Gao Ge reaches out his hand to lift Chu Nan.


    ¡°Hey! What are you doing? Let go of me!¡± Chu Nan is instantly flustered. He reaches out his hand to grab at Gao Ge but he is directly pressed on the rock wall.


    ¡°Now, tell me why you are here and who you are,¡± Gao Ge says in a stern voice.


    ¡°Let go of me first¡­ Let go of me!¡±


    Gao Ge strikes his palm at Chu Nan.


    With a slap, the world becomes quiet at once.


    Chu Nan looks at Gao Ge with his eyes wide open. His eyes even become red and teary. He looks like a woman who has been wronged.


    Gao Ge is totally dumbstruck.


    He didn¡¯t expect that a man would shed tears so easily.


    The man can literally compare with Liang Bufan.


    ¡°Man, I¡¯m sorry. I won¡¯t continue fronting anymore. I¡¯m a tour guide only. Let go of me first¡­¡±


    Gao Ge thinks about it and lets go of Chu Nan.


    Chu Nan slumps on the ground and gasps heavily. He looks at Gao Ge, his eyes full of fear.


    Obviously, Chu Nan has realized that Gao Ge is not easy to deal with.


    ¡°Man. No debts without creditors. I really know nothing. I¡¯m a guide only¡­¡±


    ¡°A guide?¡± Gao Ge asks with a frown, ¡°A guide for whom?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ Five people in total. One of them seems to be some eldest young master. Anyway, I heard the others call him this way. I don¡¯t know other information. They paid me 50,000 yuan and asked me to take them in,¡± Chu Nan says gaspingly.


    ¡°Say it clearly.¡± Gao Ge takes out a pack of cigarettes and lights a cigarette up.


    ¡°Man, how about giving me one?¡± Chu Nan ventures to ask.


    Gao Ge bursts out laughing.


    Chu Nan is quite bold.


    On second thought, he still passes one over.


    ¡°Tsk. This brand is expensive. You must be rich.¡±


    ¡°Cut the crap. Tell me the ins and outs of the matter.¡±


    Chu Nan takes a puff on the cigarette and then starts talking.


    According to Chu Nan, he is a herb gatherer. Some precious herbs often grow out of the cracks of the rock wall. He used to find a Ganoderma lucidum here. When he was climbing the rock wall, he found a cave by accident. After going inside, he walked for a distance and suddenly felt flustered. Unexpectedly, he entered another space so he hastened to walk around and eventually managed to leave.


    For Chu Nan, that experience was very special. He felt as if breaking into the idyllic land of peach-blossom spring.


    Afterward, he also told quite some friends about this matter. And it was spread around.


    Yesterday, a group of people found him and gave him 50,000 yuan. In return, he was asked to lead them into another world in the cave.


    At first, he couldn¡¯t find it after searching for a while. Eventually, he still walked to the position he had stayed in before. Again, he turned around and finally got into the world.


    ¡°There was a puddle in that place. I remember it clearly because I stepped on the puddle by accident that time. I was scared so I wanted to leave.¡± Chu Nan has finished a cigarette. Blinking his eyes, he stares at Gao Ge¡¯s pocket.


    Gao Ge directly passes the remaining pack of cigarettes to him.


    ¡°Man, you and those people are friends?¡± Chu Nan asks.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Chu Nan lets out a sigh.


    ¡°What? It seems that you¡¯ve led them into trouble?¡±


    ¡°Not really,¡± Chu Nan says, ¡°Apparently, they are courting death. Crap. Have you ever seen a six-legged wolf? Luckily, the two of them are good at saber skills. Otherwise, they would have long been dead. I wouldn¡¯t continue staying in that place. 50,000 yuan only. I wouldn¡¯t die for that. Hence, I ran away. I may as well go back home and watch the female anchor¡¯s program,¡± Chu Nan blathers.


    Then, he rolls his eyes and looks at Gao Ge, saying, ¡°Man, if you don¡¯t have other questions, I¡¯ll leave first?¡±


    ¡°No. You must answer another question,¡± Gao Ge says.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Why did the two people using the sabers deal with those rare beasts? Oh, I mean the six-legged wolves,¡± Gao Ge says after thinking for a while.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. According to them, it seems that the thing inside can only be handled with saber skills,¡± Chu Nan says.


    Gao Ge takes a tumble.


    ¡°So, may I leave now?¡±


    ¡°Did you see other people inside?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    Chu Nan shakes his head.


    ¡°You may leave now.¡± Gao Ge waves his hand.

 Chapter 873 - The Saber Qi

    Yue Xincheng lies on the grassland and gasps heavily.


    He has got a few more injuries. Luckily, he has stopped bleeding.


    Otherwise, he would really die here this time.


    Actually, he doesn¡¯t feel much pain. After all, he is at the peak of the realm of Strength Exposure. Besides, while he was with Horn Dragon, he was injured too. Being injured is quite common for him.


    However, faced with these rare beasts emerging in an endless stream, Yue Xincheng has felt tired.


    When he kills one, two more will show up; when he kills two, three more will appear.


    Yue Xincheng has just killed six rare beasts at one time.


    ¡°Crap. If more rare beasts show up, I don¡¯t think I can hang on anymore,¡± Yue Xincheng says gaspingly.


    Xia Shengtang stands aside and smiles.


    He feels that those rare beasts are quite kind. They only want to attack Yue Xincheng and pay no heed to Xia Shengtang aside.


    It is at the moment that Xia Shengtang suddenly realizes that it¡¯s not a bad thing to be ignored.


    ¡°Cheer up. You can do it.¡± Xia Shengtang pulls Yue Xincheng up from the ground.


    Yue Xincheng feels so angry and keeps rolling eyes at Xia Shengtang.


    Xia Shengtang is literally forcing the inspirational speech on him!


    Yue Xincheng feels so annoyed.


    About half an hour passes.


    Yue Xincheng¡¯s strength has been somewhat recovered.


    ¡°It seems no more rare beasts will appear.¡± Yue Xincheng lets out a sigh.


    According to the rule of the rare beasts¡¯ appearance, if they show up again, he feels that he may not hang on anymore.


    Who can deal with so many rare beasts?


    When Yue Xincheng wants to complain, he is suddenly dumbfounded for two seconds.


    ¡°Erk?¡±


    Xia Shengtang looks at him in perplexity.


    ¡°Any new findings?¡±


    Yue Xincheng weighs his Slaying Dragon Broadsword and then feels a bit surprised.


    ¡°I just feel that my strength has been a lot consolidated. Besides, I¡¯ve grown more proficient in employing the saber Qi,¡± Yue Xincheng says.


    He can truly feel that.


    Xia Shengtang is also very astonished to hear that.


    As a swordsman, he is clear about how important the response to the sword Qi is for a swordsman.


    So it is with Yue Xincheng.


    ¡°It seems that killing these rare beasts is really very beneficial for me!¡± Yue Xincheng says.


    ¡°I think you can eat some of those beasts¡¯ cores now,¡± Xia Shengtang says with a smile.


    Yue Xincheng thinks about it and nods. He takes out a beast¡¯s core and stuffs it into his mouth.


    As soon as the beast¡¯s core goes into his mouth, Yue Xincheng feels a bit bitter.


    It¡¯s like drinking a bowl of traditional Chinese medicine soup.


    However, very quickly, he feels a warm stream flowing through his body. Meanwhile, his external injuries heal faster.


    ¡°They are really beneficial indeed!¡± Yue Xincheng sighs.


    He is quite surprised at the effect of the beast¡¯s core.


    After eating the beast¡¯s core, he can clearly feel that his strength is recovering at an extremely fast speed.


    Besides, he also seems to feel a blast of mysterious Qi around his abdomen.


    When he tells Xia Shengtang his findings, Xia Shengtang also gives an astonished look.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Yue Xincheng blinks his eyes and looks at him.


    ¡°If I guess it right, the Qi that suddenly appears in your body should be the so-called saber Qi.¡±


    ¡°Saber Qi?¡± Yue Xincheng is dazed, ¡°Because I practice saber skills?¡±


    Xia Shengtang nods.


    Yue Xincheng suddenly reaches out his hand to pat his chest.


    ¡°Luckily, I chose to work on saber skills rather than kicking skills.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Xia Shengtang is somewhat confused about the way Yue Xincheng talks.


    Is there any relationship between them?


    Yue Xincheng says in a stern voice, ¡°If I chose to practice kicking skills, the Qi that appeared in my body would be kicking Qi then.¡±


    Xia Shengtang¡¯s lips twitch.


    He is wondering whether he is really old. Otherwise, why can¡¯t he understand the mindset of the current young people?


    ¡°I have to say that you are really lucky,¡± Xia Shengtang says, ¡°Do you know why only the swordsmen are stronger than the cultivators at the same realm?¡±


    Yue Xincheng shakes his head.


    He really doesn¡¯t know the answer. And he has been puzzled by it.


    Everyone knows that under the same realm, swordsmen can hold certain advantages.


    Likewise, when they were in the Jin Family¡¯s manor, Jin Yun, the patriarch of the Jin Family was also at the realm of Grand Master but he was still killed by Xia Shengtang.


    The main reason is that Xia Shengtang is a swordsman.


    And he has to be a swordsman.


    If Xia Shengtang practiced saber skills rather than swordsmanship, the result would be probably different, even with the help of Gao Ge.


    This is the mystery of practicing swordsmanship.


    Xia Shengtang says with a smile, ¡°Actually, the reason is very simple. In the final analysis, it is because the swordsman has a wisp of sword Qi. The sword Qi can work really well. On the contrary, those who practice saber skills have difficulty in condensing a wisp of saber Qi. This is the biggest difference between them.¡±


    Yue Xincheng is dumbfounded.


    ¡°In this case, I have¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah. You¡¯ve got the saber Qi but it is not condensed by yourself. It should have something to do with the rare beast¡¯s core,¡± Xia Shengtang says smilingly, ¡°You can give it a try now. Motivate that extra Qi in your body and inject it into your Slaying Dragon Broadsword.¡±


    Yue Xincheng frowns and takes a deep breath. Then, he starts to motivate his saber Qi.


    ¡°Try to give another slash.¡±


    Yue Xincheng takes a glance at Xia Shengtang and nods. As he strikes out with his broadsword, instantly the sound of crackling comes in the air. It sounds like the firecrackers during festivals.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    ¡°This is the saber Qi,¡± Xia Shengtang says.


    Yue Xincheng licks his lips and looks very excited.


    Xia Shengtang is only an onlooker. The saber Qi he can see is not much but now that the saber Qi is within Yue Xincheng¡¯s own body, he knows well how terrifying the saber Qi is.


    Hence, he hastens to take out the rest beasts¡¯ cores and wants to eat them all but he is stopped by Xia Shengtang.


    ¡°You can¡¯t be too rash. If you really eat all the beasts¡¯ cores now, the effect will be a lot weakened. Get familiar with your saber Qi first before you continue eating beasts¡¯ cores.¡±


    Yue Xincheng nods.


    He thinks Xia Shengtang has made a good point. He should take his time.


    ¡°If only more rare beasts like before could come to us!¡± Yue Xincheng sighs.


    The moment he finishes talking, he feels a rush of energy fluctuation.


    Ten rare beasts are eyeing them covetously around.


    Yue Xincheng is lost for words.

 Chapter 874 - Betrayal

    Yue Xincheng feels so depressed.


    He was only talking. Then¡­


    His wish comes true.


    He dealt with six rare beasts before. Now, ten rare beasts suddenly show themselves.


    This is so beyond expectation!


    ¡°Come on. Let me see how many strikes you can withstand!¡± Yue Xincheng snorts, his eyes filled with killing intent. He injects his saber Qi into his Slaying Dragon Broadsword again and goes at a rare beast.


    Xia Shengtang stands aside and stares at Yue Xincheng in perplexity.


    Yue Xincheng has reached the peak of the realm of Strength Exposure. Now that he has eaten the beast¡¯s core, he should be able to take the opportunity to break through. However, there is no sign of him being about to break through now.


    This is somewhat unreasonable.


    He looks around and suddenly takes a tumble.


    ¡°Oh, I see¡­¡± Xia Shengtang sneers and looks at Yue Xincheng with complicated eyes.


    To be honest, he kind of admires Yue Xincheng now¡­


    Within half an hour, the ten rare beasts are all killed by Yue Xincheng.


    Ten beasts¡¯ cores are all put away by him.


    ¡°I suggest you stay here for a while,¡± Xia Shengtang suddenly says.


    ¡°What?¡± Yue Xincheng is dumbfounded.


    ¡°You can¡¯t break through here,¡± says Xia Shengtang.


    Yue Xincheng¡¯s countenance changes.


    ¡°Rest assured. It must be a bad thing if you can¡¯t break through in other places, but it is not a bad thing since we¡¯re here. Before you reach the realm of Master, the more solid your cultivation is, the richer your saber Qi will be. After you reach the realm of Master, you will be stronger. Don¡¯t you want to kill a cultivator at the realm of Grand Master after you enter the realm of Master?¡±


    Having heard Xia Shengtang¡¯s words, Yue Xincheng becomes red-eyed. His knuckles are white because he clutches Slaying Dragon Broadsword too tightly.


    ¡°Seriously?¡±


    Xia Shengtang says with a smile, ¡°What? Why would I lie to you?¡±


    Yue Xincheng coughs and rubs his hands, saying with embarrassment, ¡°Shengtang, that¡¯s not what I mean. I¡¯m just too excited. However, if we stay here, will it be very difficult for us to find the legacy?¡±


    ¡°The legacy?¡± Xia Shengtang thinks about it and says, ¡°Honestly, as far as I think, the so-called legacy is really not as important as cultivating here. Well, no¡­¡±


    He shakes his head and overturns what he said just now, ¡°This place is so conducive to a man who practices saber skills. If you can really find the swordsman¡¯s legacy, will you become terrifyingly strong?¡±


    Yue Xincheng itches to have a try.


    Looking at Yue Xincheng¡¯s expectant face, Xia Shengtang is also looking forward to that.


    He really wants to know to what degree Yue Xincheng can grow after acquiring the lucky chance here.


    Right at the moment, he hears a bang.


    Yue Xincheng knits his eyebrows and looks at the distance.


    Xia Shengtang¡¯s eyes are slightly restrained.


    ¡°Do you feel it?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Yue Xincheng looks at him.


    ¡°Under your feet.¡±


    Yue Xincheng suddenly comes to his senses and finally realizes that the earth beneath him is slightly shaking.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Xia Shengtang walks faster and Yue Xincheng follows.


    Given Xia Shengtang¡¯s capability, he must act much faster than Yue Xincheng but he is worried that Yue Xincheng can¡¯t catch up with him so he slows down a lot.


    Meanwhile, he also finds that as he approaches the front, the shaking becomes violent.


    Finally, an hour later, the two of them finally stop.


    Within one hour, the two of them run for tens of kilometers.


    God knows how big this space is.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± The two of them stop at the same time and look ahead.


    There is a huge crack beneath. In the depths of the cracks, a pavilion appears slowly as if it grew from the ground.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Yue Xincheng asks in confusion.


    ¡°Is it appropriate to ask me that?¡± Xia Shengtang replies with a bitter smile.


    Suddenly, Yue Xincheng¡¯s killing intent surges. He looks into the distance.


    ¡°Jin Hao!¡±


    Xia Shengtang looks in the direction where Yue Xincheng is looking and finds three people walking to the radius of a hundred meters around the pavilion.


    ¡°Oh no. We can¡¯t let them go inside first!¡± After saying that, Xia Shengtang leads Yue Xincheng to rush at Jin Hao and the others.


    Jin Hao has taken great pains to find this place. Six of them came here. The guide has run away. Two people are dead. Now, only three of them are left.


    They had a hard time seeing the pavilion appear. Unexpectedly, they saw other people here.


    When he sees Yue Xincheng rushing at him, he is dumbfounded.


    ¡°Why is he here?¡±


    Yue Xincheng should be in the dungeon of the Jin Family now.


    ¡°Young Master, be careful! They come with an ulterior motive!¡± An old man beside Jin Hao is full of injuries with an arm missing. His other arm is holding a saber and his hair is messy. The other man is a young man holding a saber too, but he is not injured.


    ¡°Humph. We may as well kill him!¡± Jin Hao snorts. He is full of himself.


    ¡°Kill him?¡± The young man aside snorts, ¡°Can you do that?¡±


    ¡°Fang Hui, what do you mean?¡± Jin Hao knits his eyebrows.


    ¡°The guy holding a saber is only at the realm of Strength Exposure but the man next to him is even threatening to me. Do you think you can take him down? Even I am no match for him, let alone you,¡± Fang Hui says in a stern voice.


    In fact, Fang Hui is not a member of the Jin Family. Besides, he is a cultivator at the realm of Master.


    As a swordsman at the realm of Master, of course he dislikes Jin Hao. It takes Jin Hao 100 million yuan to hire him.


    Jin Hao is instantly shocked. How strong the man who is even threatening to Fang Hui must be!


    The late stage of the realm of Master?


    The realm of Grand Master?


    At the thought of that, Jin Hao shudders all over though not cold.


    ¡°No wonder this asshole can escape from our Jin Family,¡± he says sternly, ¡°Stop them! Let me in!¡±


    After saying that, he rushes to the pavilion that suddenly appeared.


    ¡°Humph. Do you deserve it?¡± Fang Hui suddenly shouts and lifts the saber in his hand.


    The old man who is injured all over is greatly shocked and shouts, ¡°Young Master, be careful!¡± Meanwhile, he raises his saber and dashes towards Fang Hui.


    ¡°Humph. You¡¯re overestimating yourself.¡± A shimmer of grimness flashes across Fang Hui¡¯s eyes. He motivates his aura and slashes at the old man, sending the latter flying away.


    The old man falls to the ground, clutching the saber. He keeps spitting blood uncontrollably and his pupils slowly become dilated.


    ¡°Young Master, be careful¡­¡±


    Fang Hui sneers twice.


    ¡°What a loyal man!¡±


    Jin Hao is dumbfounded.


    ¡°Fang Hui, how¡­dare you?¡±


    ¡°You are such a loser. How can you deserve to get the swordsman¡¯s legacy? Do you know how to use the saber?¡± Fang Hui laughs, ¡°If it were not for finding this place, would I listen to you obediently?¡±


    Jin Hao¡¯s face turns ashy.

 Chapter 875 - Are You Angry?

    ¡°They still haven¡¯t come out yet?¡±


    Gao Ge opens his eyes slowly and looks at Qingrou sitting in the front passenger¡¯s seat.


    Qingrou nods with complicated eyes.


    Gao Ge frowns.


    ¡°By estimate, it has been three or four hours.¡± Gao Ge heaves a sigh, ¡°It¡¯s a pity. I don¡¯t practice saber skills. I¡¯m afraid that I can¡¯t be of help after going inside.¡±


    Qingrou grins and comforts, ¡°Rest assured. He will be fine.¡±


    ¡°Um?¡±


    ¡°My instinct tells me that he will be fine.¡±


    Gao Ge says nothing.


    ¡­


    ¡°Go to hell!¡±


    As he shouts, Fang Hui slashes his saber down with churning air billows.


    ¡°No, no!¡±


    Jin Hao cries with his eyes wide open.


    He didn¡¯t expect that the capable cultivator he hired with a high price turned out to kill him in the end.


    It¡¯s fair enough.


    Fang Hui is a cultivator at the realm of Master who practices saber skills.


    A man like him doesn¡¯t care about money at all.


    What he cares about is to make himself stronger.


    Now, the swordsman¡¯s legacy is right in front of him.


    If he were Fang Hui, he wouldn¡¯t miss this opportunity.


    Jin Hao¡¯s head is rolling on the ground with a thud.


    Fang Hui is wearing a sinister smile.


    ¡°Humph. You are such a loser. How can you deserve to covet the swordsman¡¯s legacy?¡± Fang Hui sneers.


    The swordsman¡¯s legacy has been a mysterious legend in the Western Border Region all the time.


    As a swordsman, Fang Hui has been collecting information about the swordsman¡¯s legacy. However, after making effort for several years, he didn¡¯t collect much information.


    When he was about to give up, Jin Hao suddenly came to him.


    As a result, he immediately agreed without hesitation.


    Isn¡¯t he waiting for the current moment?


    Looking at the towering pavilion in front, he has become red-eyed with excitement.


    ¡°The swordsman¡¯s legacy is mine¡­¡±


    He turns to look at Yue Xincheng and Xia Shengtang approaching him. Without hesitation, he quickly rushes to the pavilion.


    However, the moment that he puts his hand on the copper door of the pavilion, he hears an angry cry.


    ¡°Get lost!¡±


    Then, an air billow directly throws him away.


    After rolling in the air several rounds, Fang Hui is heavily thrown to the ground.


    He widens his eyes and looks at the copper door in front.


    ¡°How¡­is it possible?¡±


    ¡°The loser with 15 martial meridians only doesn¡¯t deserve to come inside!¡±


    Fang Hui is angry and ashamed.


    He doesn¡¯t know who made the voice but he can tell the dismissiveness from the tone.


    It seems¡­


    He is so capable.


    He is so talented.


    However, in that man¡¯s eyes, he is only a loser?


    Why?


    He is only 30 years old!


    He has been a cultivator at the realm of Master!


    ¡°On what ground can you look down upon me?¡± Fang Hui thinks.


    As a result, he quickly stands up and rushes to the copper door again.


    However, this time, the result is the same as before.


    He is thrown away again.


    ¡°He who breaks in shall die! You¡¯d better not do it more than three times. Be sensible!¡±


    Fang Hui is shivering in anger.


    He has looked for the swordsman¡¯s legacy for so many years.


    Currently, the pavilion where the swordsman¡¯s legacy is hidden is right in front but he can¡¯t go inside because he only has 15 martial meridians?


    He is not reconciled!


    ¡°Since you don¡¯t let me in, I¡¯ll destroy this place!¡± Fang Hui¡¯s eyes are full of resentment, ¡°Others can¡¯t get what I can¡¯t get!¡±


    He holds the saber and operates his aura.


    How difficult is it to destroy this pavilion with a blow by a cultivator at the realm of Master?


    ¡°Break!¡±


    With a cry, Fang Hui strikes the saber down. A rush of overwhelming momentum rises to the sky and hits the pavilion.


    However, the pavilion remains intact.


    ¡°Haha. It¡¯s so ridiculous. That senior left such a place here. How can it be ruined by a guy at the realm of Master like you?¡± Xia Shengtang arrives in front of the pavilion with Yue Xincheng. They have seen what Fang Hui has done before.


    When Fang Hui wanted to destroy the pavilion, Yue Xincheng was still burning with anxiety.


    However, when he saw the slash didn¡¯t work at all, he was relieved then.


    Fang Hui turns to look at them and snorts.


    ¡°I can¡¯t go inside. Can you? In this case, why don¡¯t you work with me and destroy this place?¡± Fang Hui says and casts his eyes at Xia Shengtang.


    He can¡¯t be bothered to spare a glance for Yue Xincheng. Even though Yue Xincheng is at the peak of the realm of Strength Exposure, so what?


    There is an insurmountable gap between the realm of Master and that of Strength Exposure.


    How many people have died at the peak of the realm of Strength Exposure?


    ¡°No, you can¡¯t go inside but it doesn¡¯t mean he can¡¯t either.¡± Xia Shengtang shakes his head.


    Fang Hui¡¯s pupils shrink.


    ¡°Besides, even if we can¡¯t go inside, I can only say that the swordsman¡¯s legacy hasn¡¯t met the right person. Why do you want to destroy this place?¡± Xia Shengtang asks.


    ¡°If anyone gains the swordsman¡¯s legacy from here, he may become an invincible opponent. Do you want anyone to get the lucky chance and become strong in the future?¡± Fang Hui says in a stern voice.


    This is his true thought.


    Xia Shengtang cracks a smile and shakes his head.


    ¡°So, in your life, you can reach the realm of Master at most. Even if someone may get the swordsman¡¯s legacy, I won¡¯t care at all. Can¡¯t I defeat him because of that? Are you afraid?¡± Xia Shengtang says with irony, ¡°I¡¯m not afraid at all because¡­I don¡¯t think anyone can defeat me.¡±


    Fang Hui¡¯s heart sinks.


    Xia Shengtang¡¯s words are a blow and a shout to him.


    It might be nothing if he didn¡¯t think about that.


    However, once he starts to think about it, he has been haunted by the inner demon then.


    Is he afraid?


    No.


    This can¡¯t be right.


    What¡¯s wrong with stifling the danger in the cradle?


    ¡°Yue Xincheng,¡± Xia Shengtang suddenly says.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Have a try.¡±


    ¡°Umm¡­¡± Yue Xincheng is a bit hesitant.


    Xia Shengtang becomes so irritated. He turns to glare at Yue Xincheng, ¡°What¡¯s there to fear? Don¡¯t you have the confidence in yourself?¡±


    Yue Xincheng takes a deep breath and walks to the copper door.


    Fang Hui keeps a straight face and only waits for a good show.


    Even he cannot go inside.


    He doesn¡¯t believe that a cultivator at the realm of Strength Exposure can go inside!


    Bah!


    Yue Xincheng standing in front of the copper door takes a deep breath. He turns to look at Xia Shengtang and the latter coughs.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you are a genius.¡±


    Yue Xincheng is speechless.


    Yue Xincheng dislikes Xia Shengtang very much because the latter often forces inspirational words on him.


    He turns to gaze at the copper door. As soon as he puts his palm on it, he suddenly feels a pricking pain in his palm.


    ¡°Umm? 33 martial meridians? Nice¡­¡±


    Squeak.


    The copper door slowly opens.


    A streak of golden light beats down on Yue Xincheng.


    It¡¯s like the holy light.


    Fang Hui is angry and ashamed with his eyes wide open.


    ¡°How¡­can you make it?¡±


    His killing intent starts to surge.


    A hand is suddenly placed on his shoulder.


    ¡°You arrived here first but you can¡¯t go inside. He arrived later but he can go inside. Are you angry?¡±


    Fang Hui looks at Xia Shengtang¡¯s annoying face and spits a mouthful of blood.


    ¡°So, you should die then.¡± Xia Shengtang¡¯s eyes become cold at once. He just strikes a punch over¡­

 Chapter 876 - The Message from Song Yuan

    It¡¯s three o¡¯clock a.m.


    Gao Ge can hardly retain his composure now.


    He opens the door, gets off the car, lights up a cigarette and looks at the rock wall. He is about to leap up when a figure stops him.


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    Xia Shengtang¡¯s voice sounds very calm.


    Qingrou standing behind Gao Ge gazes at the rock wall, expecting something.


    ¡°Enough staring there. He doesn¡¯t come out,¡± Xia Shengtang says.


    Qingrou is greatly astonished.


    Gao Ge also frowns.


    ¡°What are you thinking about? He doesn¡¯t die,¡± says Xia Shengtang.


    Hearing that, they feel somewhat better.


    Gao Ge takes a puff of smoke and asks, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°We found the swordsman¡¯s legacy. He needs some time. When he takes in the swordsman¡¯s legacy, he has to stay there for a while. That place is very suitable for his cultivation.¡± Xia Shengtang hedges and can¡¯t help laughing, saying, ¡°He is quite lucky. When he comes out, even if he is at the realm of Master, I suppose he may be able to confront ordinary cultivators at the realm of Grand Master.¡±


    His implied meaning is that as long as Yue Xincheng doesn¡¯t confront those who have superior martial arts skills or cultivators who practice swordsmanship like him and Gao Ge, he can stand a chance of winning.


    As to whether the chance of winning is ten percent or twenty percent, it¡¯s hard to say then.


    Gao Ge is a bit astounded too.


    Since he reached the realm of Grand Master, Gao Ge has also gradually realized the gap between cultivators at the realm of Master and that of Grand Master.


    There may be very few cultivators at the realm of Master who can stand a chance of defeating the cultivators at the realm of Grand Master.


    If what Xia Shengtang said is true, admittedly, Yue Xincheng does gain a great lucky chance this time.


    ¡°Oh right, if you are not reassured, you can go and take a look. However, you can¡¯t see him for now.¡±


    ¡°Umm?¡± Hearing that, Gao Ge becomes fretful again.


    Qingrou aside is surely nervous now.


    Xia Shengtang has no other choice but to tell them that after Yue Xincheng went into the pavilion, the copper gate was closed automatically. Xia Shengtang couldn¡¯t follow inside even if he wanted to. In fact, he also gave it a try and he was thrown away by a strong power just like Fang Hui killed by him. He feels a bit sad. After all, Xia Shengtang is at the realm of Grand Master. Astonishingly, a pavilion only can be so powerful¡­


    ¡°Such being the case, Yue Xincheng should be safe now,¡± Gao Ge thinks about it and then says.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°Since he has been acknowledged by the pavilion, it means that the pavilion will protect him. Besides, even if we go inside, we can¡¯t be of any help.¡± Seeing that Xia Shengtang nods, Gao Ge continues saying, ¡°So, he has to do it on his own. How long will he have to stay in there?¡±


    ¡°I assume at least one month,¡± Xia Shengtang says.


    Gao Ge frowns.


    He didn¡¯t expect that Yue Xincheng should have to spend such a long time here.


    Yet, very quickly, his eyebrows are flattened. He chuckles.


    ¡°It¡¯s good actually. The longer he stays there, the stronger he¡¯ll be when he comes out.¡±


    Qingrou aside was worried about Yue Xincheng. Hearing Gao Ge¡¯s words, she lets out a sigh of relief then.


    ¡°How about this? You two go back first and I will wait nearby,¡± Qingrou says.


    ¡°You want to stay in this desolate place for one month?¡± Gao Ge is a bit astounded.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I noticed a village at the foot of the mountain on the way here. I can stay there and wait for him.¡±


    Gao Ge hesitates for a bit and nods.


    ¡°If anything happens here, call me,¡± Gao Ge says.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After getting into the car, Xia Shengtang suddenly asks, ¡°If it were not for the opening ceremony of the Star Sect, you would stay here and wait for him, right?¡±


    Gao Ge grins and says nothing.


    Xia Shengtang has gained the answer and then heaves a sigh.


    ¡°Honestly, given your character, you will encounter a lot of trouble in the future.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°For instance, if Yue Xincheng is in danger, will you go and help him out?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°What if Qingrou is in danger?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ She is my buddy¡¯s girl. Of course I must help her!¡±


    ¡°What about Chen Guo?¡±


    Gao Ge is speechless.


    ¡°What about Tang Jiusi?¡±


    Gao Ge is lost for words.


    Xia Shengtang bursts out laughing, ¡°So, if they are in trouble, you¡¯ll be in trouble then.¡±


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t say anything. Actually, he doesn¡¯t find anything wrong with this. On the contrary, it will be a sad thing if one has few people he cares about.


    ¡°Alas. I don¡¯t know whether I should call you silly or noble,¡± Xia Shengtang sighs and says, ¡°For other cultivators, they all need to seize the time to cultivate. However, it is not that important for you.¡±


    ¡°Life is cultivation. Anything bad about it?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing bad about it but I believe that it can¡¯t be a good thing if a man or a cultivator is too noble. Nobleness will only bring trouble and restrictions. Look at me. I feel so good,¡± Xia Shengtang says with narrowed eyes, ¡°Oh right, I remember there is a saying. Baseness is a passport for the base, honor an epitaph for the honorable.¡±


    Gao Ge pulls a long face, ¡°I know where you learn the saying from.¡±


    Xia Shengtang suddenly laughs with embarrassment and turns to look out of the window¡­


    They arrive at the village mentioned by Qingrou. Gao Ge and Xia Shengtang help find a farmyard for Qingrou. When everything is done, Gao Ge is still a bit worried.


    ¡°Gao Ge, just rest assured. I¡¯m a cultivator anyway. I¡¯ll be fine here,¡± Qingrou says with a smile, ¡°Besides, there is electricity and cell phone reception. If anything comes up, I will call you.¡±


    Hearing Qingrou¡¯s promise, Gao Ge is finally relieved.


    ¡°The car will be left here for you. It¡¯s too far away from the county. You can drive there for necessities,¡± Gao Ge says.


    Xia Shengtang is instantly disgruntled, ¡°What about us?¡±


    Gao Ge glances at him, ¡°We have legs.¡±


    Gao Ge is speechless.


    Then, they run towards the nearby county¡­


    When they arrive at the county, it¡¯s almost dawn. They take a taxi. Gao Ge takes out his phone and sends a text to Horn Dragon after consideration.


    ¡°Everything is fine. No worries.¡±


    As soon as he sends the message out, his phone suddenly rings.


    Someone is calling him.


    ¡°The Joyoung Sect wants to attend the opening ceremony of the Star Sect.¡±


    The message is from Song Yuan.


    Gao Ge frowns.


    Do these people respond so fast?

 Chapter 877 - The Stepping Stone

    The Jin Family¡¯s influence in the Western Border Region is not small at all. Besides, some members of the Jin Family fled at that time. Therefore, it is pretty normal that the news has been spread.


    Now that the people of the Joyoung Sect want to attend the opening ceremony after gaining the news, they must mean to make trouble.


    After hanging up the phone, Gao Ge turns to look at Xia Shengtang and says, ¡°It seems that we must go back as soon as possible.¡±


    Xia Shengtang narrows his eyes, ¡°Did the people of the Joyoung Sect go?¡±


    ¡°You heard it?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Xia Shengtang laughs, ¡°Currently, I can¡¯t think of other people than the members of the Joyoung Sect.¡±


    Gao Ge sneers, ¡°You don¡¯t know me well if you must say that.¡±


    ¡°Umm?¡±


    ¡°You have no idea how many people I have offended.¡±


    Xia Shengtang is speechless.


    He increasingly feels that it is an irrational choice to let his sister be with Gao Ge.


    In the end, he can only look at Gao Ge and say meaningfully, ¡°You had better find a way to continue enhancing your cultivation. And you must try your best to prosper the Star Sect.¡±


    Gao Ge is utterly confused, ¡°What?¡±


    That¡¯s Gao Ge¡¯s plan even if Xia Shengtang doesn¡¯t say that. However, now that Xia Shengtang has pointed it out seriously, Gao Ge is a bit confused.


    Xia Shengtang says coldly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you will drag my sister into the trouble of being hunted every day if you are too weak.¡±


    Gao Ge is speechless.


    ¡­


    Enveloped in the golden light, Yue Xincheng feels rather warm as if being bathed in the long-lost sunshine in winter. Every cell of his is absorbing the warmth. A dark wooden box is hanging above the golden light. The box is carved with some indiscernible inscriptions. The reason why they are indiscernible is that the golden bright is too bright.


    After a while, Yue Xincheng slowly opens his eyes and raises his head to look ahead.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Shenwu¡­¡±


    Currently, Yue Xincheng seems to be talking with someone.


    In the end, he smiles bitterly.


    He stands up and pulls open the two copper doors.


    ¡°If I knew that I had to undertake these things in order to take in your legacy, maybe I wouldn¡¯t come here¡­¡±


    After getting out of the pavilion, he suddenly turns around and looks at the building that is gradually disappearing. In the end, with a bitter smile, he says slowly, ¡°But I don¡¯t regret my choice¡­¡±


    Then, he puts a beast¡¯s core into his mouth and starts to refine it.


    ¡°Shenwu¡­¡± Yue Xincheng parts his lips and mumbles.


    To be accurate, this time, Yue Xincheng has acquired not only a legacy but also a man¡¯s memories. Gladly, the memories are not many. Otherwise, Yue Xincheng would have to suspect whether he was Yue Xincheng or the owner of the legacy. Yet, the imposed memories add a burden to his shoulders. The biggest headache is that the man who left legacy told him to keep this to himself.


    ¡°Chen Jiudao, you¡¯ve really dragged me into trouble¡­¡± After saying that, Yue Xincheng swallows another beast¡¯s core and continues refining it to condense the saber Qi in his body.


    Meanwhile, it seems that he is about to break through the peak of the realm of Strength Exposure!


    ¡­


    In the Star Sect.


    Seeing Gao Ge and Xia Shengtang come back unscathed, Xia Lu and the others are all relieved.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t Yue Xincheng come back with you?¡± Xia Lu holds Gao Ge¡¯s arm and asks.


    Xia Shengtang aside looks at the scene and feels a bit jealous. He directly turns his head and chooses not to see that.


    Gao Ge reaches out his hand to gently stroke Xia Lu¡¯s hair, saying in a soft voice, ¡°He has his own things to do.¡±


    Xia Lu nods and doesn¡¯t continue asking.


    ¡°Sovereign, why can you be in such a good mood?¡± Wen Yihuan aside says with a sigh.


    Master Guanshan is smiling all the time. His attitude is completely different from Wen Yihuan¡¯s.


    ¡°Actually, in my opinion, this is not a big deal.¡±


    Wen Yihuan glances at Master Guanshan and says, ¡°How can you say it¡¯s not a big deal? Our opening ceremony hasn¡¯t been held yet but we have offended a sect of the blessed spot. Besides, this sect is not weak at all!¡±


    ¡°So what?¡± Master Guanshan sneers, ¡°Isn¡¯t this nice? After all, the Star Sect is going to be a sect of the blessed spot. Now, we can take the opportunity to tell those sects that we can compete with the Joyoung Sect and that we can even kill a cultivator at the realm of Grand Master and two cultivators at the realm of Master of theirs. In this case, more people will want to join our sect.¡±


    ¡°Humph. Join us? Are they fools? Aren¡¯t they afraid of causing trouble to themselves?¡± Wen Yihuan says.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    As they are arguing, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t think much.


    He will just roll with the punches.


    The Joyoung Sect is not easy to deal with indeed but now that he has offended them, it is pointless to worry too much.


    Besides, it¡¯s the Joyoung Sect only.


    The sovereign of the Joyoung Sect has been in closed-door training for many years. Besides, they also have a cultivator at the realm of Grand Master, two cultivators at the realm of Master, and maybe several disciples at the realm of Master. However, these people are not necessarily invincible for Gao Ge and his men.


    ¡°Currently, very few people dare to join the Star Sect indeed but after we deal with the Joyoung Sect, the Star Sect will rise to fame,¡± Xia Shengtang concludes.


    Wen Yihuan seems unconvinced by his words.


    ¡°Such a choice is too unwise.¡±


    Although Wen Yihuan has become more capable, he still fears falling into trouble deep inside his heart. Actually, it may not be a bad thing to have such a member in the Star Sect.


    After all, any sect needs different voices, aggressive and preparative.


    Xia Shengtang looks at Wen Yihuan and grins.


    ¡°From ancient times to the present, is there any sect that doesn¡¯t rise to fame with the other sects as the stepping stones? Is there any cultivator who doesn¡¯t become famous by stepping on the shoulders of those geniuses? We don¡¯t have much time to send far and wide to invite men of ability. Taking a risky move may be a good choice.¡±


    Wen Yihuan puts on a dejected look.


    He doesn¡¯t like such an act but on second thought, he has to admit that Xia Shengtang has made a good point.


    That¡¯s the truth.


    The Star Sect needs some opponents to raise the position in the field of immortal cultivation or the blessed spots.


    If the people of the Joyoung Sect know that they have been viewed as stepping stones by the Star Sect, it¡¯s hard to say how they will feel.


    ¡°Okay. Enough talking about this. Gao Ge, give me the spiritual jades.¡± Xia Shengtang turns to look at Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge nods.


    Xia Shengtang says, ¡°Before the opening ceremony, you had better elevate your state to the prime.¡±


    Gao Ge seems to be enlightened and feels somewhat touched.


    ¡°Thank you, my brother-in-law.¡±


    Xia Shengtang rolls his eyes and then goes away.

 Chapter 878 - Gao Ges Composur

    The Star Sect¡¯s opening ceremony is held on time. Master Guanshan attaches a lot of importance to this matter. He has started preparing for this almost one month ahead.


    They are not sure about how many people can come to attend the ceremony. After all, Gao Ge, the sovereign of the Star Sect is not good-reputed in the field of immortal cultivation or the blessed spots.


    Maybe Xia Shengtang is right. Every cultivator has to take others as the stepping stones if he wants to grow strong. Hence, although Gao Ge has offended many people, he is of great significance in the field of immortal cultivation. After all, one cannot make an omelet without breaking eggs.


    If Gao Ge is always a man of mediocrity, he can barely offend so many people even if he wants to. Maybe he will be directly slapped to death when he offends the first person.


    In the early morning.


    Gao Ge walks out of the room. Feeling the warm sunshine, he stretches himself and operates his power of stars for a cosmic orbit. Then, with a sigh, he adjusts his condition with the aura and tries his best to keep himself in his prime.


    Just as Xia Shengtang said, today is the opening ceremony of the Star Sect and no one knows what will happen.


    After all, Gao Ge has offended too many people. Indeed, some people come here to offer congratulations. However, quite some people also want to take the opportunity to embarrass the Star Sect.


    At the opening ceremony, if anything wrong happens or they are insulted by the enemies, the Star Sect may become the laughing stock of all the cultivators¡¯ sects, families and those blessed spots before long.


    As the sovereign of the Star Sect, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t allow such a thing to happen though the sect is at the initial stage.


    Actually, on second thought, given Gao Ge¡¯s character, he doesn¡¯t need to care about this at all. When does he start to care about others¡¯ views on him and his sect? It¡¯s just that since he has established the Star Sect, it is inevitable to mingle with the field of immortal cultivation and the blessed spots. If he is alone, he doesn¡¯t have to care about that at all. However, now that he represents the Star Sect, he has to consider this.


    ¡°Hopefully, nothing wrong will happen today,¡± Gao Ge heaves a sigh and says.


    ¡°Rest assured. With you and my brother here, there will be nothing wrong.¡± Xia Lu puts a bowl of porridge on the stone table outside together with a dish of pickled vegetables, ¡°Have something first. There¡¯ll be deep-fried dough sticks and steamed stuffed buns later.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gao Ge sits down and asks, ¡°Have you eaten yet?¡±


    ¡°Not yet. When you finish eating, I¡¯ll eat then.¡±


    Gao Ge has mixed feelings all of a sudden.


    Since he and Xia Lu have confessed their feelings to each other, Xia Lu¡¯s character seems to change a lot. She has never been so gentle before.


    ¡°Xia Lu, you don¡¯t have to do this,¡± Gao Ge grabs Xia Lu¡¯s wrist and says tenderly, ¡°I think you were great too.¡±


    ¡°I was great?¡± Xia Lu tilts her head and looks at him, ¡°What was I like before?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Gao Ge seemingly has no idea how to answer the question.


    ¡°Did you always think I was fierce before?¡± Xia Lu rolls her eyes at him, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t think anything is bad with me now. Do you think I really like the old me? How can any girl want to look cold and fierce all the time? But if I didn¡¯t, who would protect me?¡±


    Gao Ge¡¯s eyes slightly flicker.


    He gives a smile and makes Xia Lu sit down.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll protect you in the future.¡±


    ¡°OK!¡±


    Gao Ge suddenly feels a headache.


    In his last life, Xia Lu was like a female warrior of Huaxia.


    She was almost known to all in the whole Huaxia.


    That was because Xia Lu was always independent and could only keep becoming stronger.


    However, now, she is with Gao Ge.


    Can she still go that far?


    Thinking of this, he pats his head and feels that he is being a bit stupid. He doesn¡¯t have to consider these issues for now. After all, since he is with Xia Lu, he won¡¯t let her encounter danger.


    Therefore, it doesn¡¯t matter whether Xia Lu is an ordinary girl or a female warrior of Huaxia.


    ¡°Hey! There is porridge for breakfast! Lu, go and fetch a bowl of porridge for me,¡± says Xia Shengtang.


    ¡°You go and fetch it on your own. It¡¯s in the kitchen,¡± Xia Lu says.


    Xia Shengtang snorts and slumps in front of Gao Ge, saying, ¡°Fortunately, I¡¯ve eaten before coming here. Otherwise, I would be full due to anger.¡±


    Gao Ge laughs, ¡°You came here so early. Any good news to share with me?¡±


    ¡°No good news. I¡¯m afraid that you can¡¯t get through today.¡± Xia Shengtang looks at Gao Ge¡¯s porridge.


    Gao Ge takes a glance at Xia Lu and she also can¡¯t help laughing.


    ¡°Okay. Okay. I¡¯ll fetch a bowl of porridge for you. There is plenty of it.¡±


    Xia Shengtang finally gives a childish smile.


    It¡¯s hard to imagine Xia Shengtang¡¯s eyes can be so clear. Probably, his eyes can look like this only when he faces Xia Lu.


    After Xia Lu leaves, Xia Shengtang suddenly pulls a long face.


    As it appears now, he drags his feet for a while only to send Xia Lu away with an excuse.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got a piece of good news and a piece of bad news. Which one do you want to hear?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ Shouldn¡¯t you ask me which one I want to hear first?¡±


    ¡°No, I intend to tell you only one,¡± Xia Shengtang says.


    Gao Ge is speechless.


    What¡¯s his problem?


    ¡°Bad news then,¡± Gao Ge says with a sigh.


    When he knows the bad news, he can take precautions as soon as possible.


    As to the good news¡­


    After all, it is good news. There is nothing to take precautions against.


    ¡°The bad news is that the sovereign of the Joyoung Sect has finished his closed-door training,¡± Xia Shengtang says, ¡°I suspect that he has sensed Jin Yun¡¯s death so he got out of the training in advance. His capability is hard to imagine. I¡¯m afraid that we two may not be able to defeat him. If the Joyoung Sect has only two cultivators at the realm of Grand Master, the sect can¡¯t be in the upper class of the blessed spots sheerly in light of its capability.¡±


    Gao Ge immediately frowns.


    The sovereign of the Joyoung Sect is terrifyingly strong. He has known about this before.


    However, the sovereign of the Joyoung Sect has been in the closed-door training for more than ten years. That was why he felt there was nothing to worry about back then.


    After all, given Gao Ge¡¯s and Xia Shengtang¡¯s growth speed, maybe they could be strong enough to defeat the sovereign of the Joyoung Sect after the latter got out of the training.


    However, the sovereign suddenly has got out of the training, which flusters Gao Ge a bit.


    ¡°What about the good news?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°I told you that I would only tell you one,¡± Xia Shengtang says casually.


    Gao Ge gives a bitter smile.


    Nevertheless, very quickly, he is no longer worried.


    ¡°It seems that I don¡¯t need to worry about the sovereign of the Joyoung Sect,¡± Gao Ge says.


    ¡°Umm?¡± Xia Shengtang is dazed.


    Gao Ge¡¯s composure makes him somewhat confused.

 Chapter 879 - No Business Acumen

    Xia Shengtang thought when he told Gao Ge the news, Gao Ge would be flurried and worried even if he didn¡¯t lose his head. Gao Ge did look worried but his worry quickly disappeared.


    It¡¯s too weird.


    Is Gao Ge so good at regulating his emotions?


    Or can it be that Gao Ge has come up with a solution?


    ¡°Judging from your facial expression, you have come up with a solution? In this case, I¡¯m doing this for nothing,¡± Xia Shengtang says with a sigh.


    ¡°Not really.¡± Gao Ge shakes his head.


    Xia Shengtang has the impulse to clutch his throat.


    They have talked so much.


    Has Gao Ge thought of a solution or not?


    Gao Ge coughs and says honestly, ¡°I don¡¯t know what the good news you mentioned is, but I think I should be able to solve the crisis.¡±


    ¡°Why do you think so?¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, you would have left with Xia Lu,¡± Gao Ge says, ¡°You can care little about my life but you must care about Xia Lu¡¯s life.¡±


    Xia Shengtang is speechless.


    ¡°What do you think? Shengtang, am I right?¡±


    Xia Shengtang is so furious, ¡°I¡¯m still too careless.¡±


    Gao Ge laughs, ¡°However, can¡¯t you really tell me about it?¡±


    ¡°Actually, you were wrong just now for real,¡± Xia Shengtang says, ¡°Xia Lu must leave first.¡±


    ¡°Umm?¡± Gao Ge¡¯s face becomes grim.


    Is he wrong?


    Is the truth not what he believes?


    ¡°I do have a solution but whether it can be carried out is a problem. Hence, it will be risky in the final analysis. My sister must leave first,¡± Xia Shengtang says.


    ¡°If so, the people of the Star Sect shall all leave,¡± Gao Ge says, ¡°I¡¯ll deal with this alone.¡±


    ¡°You are talking nonsense. If all of us leave, it¡¯ll be too ridiculous,¡± Xia Shengtang shakes his head and says, ¡°Only you stay in the sect. How can it be called a sect? By then, even if the sovereign of the Joyoung Sect doesn¡¯t come, the Star Sect will become the laughing stock in the field of immortal cultivation and the blessed spots. By then, who will respect you? Moreover, if only you are left here, do you think you can cope with the problem alone? Besides, do you think they will be fine if they leave here? I believe that your friends will come here to pay congratulations, like Tang Jiusi and Xie Zhuolian. They will be here by then. Do their lives not matter?¡±


    Gao Ge knits his eyebrows.


    ¡°It seems that setting up a sect is really troublesome.¡±


    Xia Shengtang sneers, ¡°Of course, but you are already quite lucky. You¡¯ve got Master Guanshan, Wen Yihuan and the others to help cope with some matters for you. Otherwise, it would be completely impossible to establish a sect alone. Apart from that, although you don¡¯t talk about it, I can also guess that the Dragon Court should have offered you quite some favors when you decided to establish the sect.¡±


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t deny or admit his words.


    It¡¯s good enough that they know it inwardly.


    He can never admit it verbally, no matter whom he faces or what circumstances he finds himself in.


    ¡°So, they cannot leave now?¡±


    ¡°No, they can¡¯t but my sister must leave,¡± Xia Shengtang says.


    ¡°I¡¯m going nowhere.¡±


    ¡°No way!¡± Xia Shengtang is dazed. He turns to look at Xia Lu walking out with a bowl of porridge in his hand, ¡°Erk? Lu, listen to me¡­¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t listen.¡±


    Xia Shengtang is speechless.


    Xia Lu thumps the bowl on the table unhappily and then puts on an unconvinced look, ¡°What? Do you think I stand in your way because my cultivation level is not high enough?¡±


    ¡°Not really¡­¡± Xia Shengtang says in a low voice, ¡°I think you should prioritize your safety in any case¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary,¡± Xia Lu says, ¡°We are not sure whether we will face a war or not. Even if we do and encounter danger, we still have enough time to leave. Besides, I¡¯m at the realm of Strength Exposure now. I can be of help.¡±


    Xia Shengtang heaves a sigh.


    Although he and Xia Lu spend more time apart than they do together, he is clear about his sister¡¯s character.


    It¡¯s entirely impossible to persuade Xia Lu to leave now.


    Of course, it won¡¯t be a problem to get Xia Lu out of here if she is not in the know.


    This is why Xia Shengtang didn¡¯t talk with Gao Ge until Xia Lu was sent away with an excuse before.


    He knows well that as long as his sister knows about this, she won¡¯t leave here regardless, even if she needs to leave for some business. She will never let her man face danger alone.


    ¡°Gao Ge.¡± Xia Shengtang¡¯s gaze settles on Gao Ge.


    He also knows that he must rely on Gao Ge if he wants to persuade Xia Lu to leave here. No matter what he says, it won¡¯t be of any use.


    However, when Gao Ge turns to look at Xia Lu, he immediately realizes one thing.


    No matter what he says, it won¡¯t be of use.


    Compared with Xia Shengtang, Gao Ge dares to say that he may know more about Xia Lu than him.


    After being silent for a while, Gao Ge says, ¡°You must protect yourself well. Once the situation looks bad, just run away.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Xia Lu smiles brightly with narrowed eyes and feels satisfied with Gao Ge¡¯s words.


    ¡°Gao Ge, what are you talking about?¡± Xia Shengtang is so furious. Gao Ge is so unprincipled. He changes his stance just after being stared at by Xia Lu. What Gao Ge said is totally useless. Xia Shengtang can have said that if he wants to.


    ¡°Shengtang, rest assured. If the situation really looks bad and she doesn¡¯t want to leave, you can just take her away,¡± Gao Ge says with a smile.


    Xia Shengtang thinks about it and then nods.


    After all, he is here in the Star Sect only for Xia Lu.


    If the Star Sect is faced with a life-and-death crisis, he will definitely cover his sister and leave at once rather than fight desperately with the enemies for the Star Sect.


    ¡°As long as I¡¯m here, everything¡¯s under control. ¡±


    He mutters to himself.


    Shortly, Liang Bufan has rushed here.


    ¡°Boss, oh no, Sovereign, we¡¯ve got a guest.¡±


    Gao Ge is somewhat surprised, ¡°So early? Who is that?¡±


    ¡°Song Yuan, from the Song Family of the Shadow School,¡± Liang Bufan says.


    Gao Ge nods and takes a look at the sun. By estimate, it¡¯s almost time. The guests who come here to extend their congratulations or watch the fun are all here.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡± Gao Ge stands up. Xia Shengtang and Xia Lu also catch up with him, ¡°Open the gate. Receive the guests!¡±


    Liang Bufan is confused.


    The main site of the opening ceremony is the martial field before the hall. The platform has been built. While walking, Gao Ge looks at the site, ¡°What a waste! What a waste¡­¡±


    ¡°A waste of what?¡± Xia Lu asks in a low voice.


    Gao Ge holds out his fingers to point at the platform ahead and the stone pillars standing on the martial field, saying, ¡°Look. What are these?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°They are all advertising positions! If we could get some sponsorship, maybe we would be able to spend nothing on the opening ceremony. Maybe we could even earn a fortune worth a building. If we hung the banners of various brands here and there, we would earn a big fortune¡­ Alas.¡± Gao Ge sighs and feels that Wen Yihuan and the others don¡¯t have any business acumen at all.

 Chapter 880 - The Opening Ceremony Starts

    Wen Yihuan walking behind Gao Ge is lost for words with anger. What is Gao Ge talking about? Putting on advertising boards here and there at the opening ceremony of the Star Sect? It¡¯s too absurd. And Gao Ge even accuses him of having no business acumen¡­


    He can only roll his eyes to indicate that he can¡¯t be bothered to argue with Gao Ge now.


    Wen Yihuan is really worried about whether he will be angered to death if he really argues with Gao Ge every day.


    Song Yuan¡¯s arrival doesn¡¯t take Gao Ge by surprise.


    Gao Ge has received the message from Song Yuan before. Song Yuan also said that he would attend the opening ceremony.


    Although Gao Ge and Song Yuan haven¡¯t known each other for a long time, they are in a good relationship. Of course, it¡¯s mainly because Gao Ge doesn¡¯t have many friends in the field of immortal cultivation. Gao Ge believes that most of the people are jealous of his good appearance and feel worried that they may be overshadowed by him.


    ¡°Sovereign Gao, congratulations!¡± Upon seeing Gao Ge, Song Yuan immediately stands up from the chair and says smilingly with clasped hands. He looks like a sophisticated veteran.


    ¡°Ahem. Sit down first. Bring us some tea!¡± Gao Ge and Song Yuan sit down together. Shortly, some tea is served.


    Song Yuan smiles with narrowed eyes.


    ¡°Good. I¡¯m impressed. You are really like a sovereign now.¡±


    Gao Ge is disgruntled to hear that, ¡°How can you put it that way? I¡¯m not like a sovereign. I¡¯m a sovereign!¡±


    ¡°Yes, you are right.¡± Song Yuan holds back laughing.


    Gao Ge looks around and asks, ¡°Doesn¡¯t Susu come with you?¡±


    Song Yuan shakes his head, ¡°She has her own business to cope with. She can¡¯t come here but she asks me to bring you a gift.¡±


    Then, Song Yuan reaches out his hand. Two small boxes appear in his hand.


    ¡°One is from me and the other is from Susu. Would you like to open them?¡±


    Gao Ge feels a bit embarrassed, ¡°Is it appropriate? To open the presents in front of the giver?¡±


    ¡°Haha. It¡¯s not your birthday.¡± Song Yuan doesn¡¯t know whether to cry or to laugh.


    Gao Ge reaches out his hand to open one of the boxes. There are two jadeite items. Gao Ge doesn¡¯t know much about jadeite but he can tell they are of fine quality, which must be worth a lot.


    ¡°They are made out of the superb red jadeite. The carver is also a miraculous craftsman. He hasn¡¯t carved anything for more than ten years. This time, Susu has spent a lot of money hiring him to carve the jadeite,¡± says Song Yuan.


    Gao Ge takes a look at it and finds that one is carved in the pattern of qilin and that the other is carved in the pattern of phoenix.


    ¡°These are prepared for your future kids. The qilin one for the boy and the phoenix one for the girl,¡± Song Yuan continues saying.


    Gao Ge heaves a sigh and then says with a smile, ¡°Extend my gratitude for Susu when you go back.¡±


    Song Yuan waves his hand, ¡°Actually, the present is worth a sum of money only but Susu also knows that you don¡¯t lack money. Well¡­ As to the present from me, I suggest you open it when the opening ceremony officially starts.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Gao Ge is dazed and doesn¡¯t understand the reason.


    Wen Yihuan standing behind Gao Ge says with a beaming countenance, ¡°It seems that you are quite confident about the present!¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Song Yuan says with a smile, ¡°I don¡¯t have many friends. Of course I must cherish them. Gao Ge, seriously, my present is not simple indeed. When the opening ceremony starts, you can take it out to make you look better. The others who want to give presents to you must think twice after seeing it.¡±


    Gao Ge takes a tumble and kind of understands Song Yuan¡¯s thoughts. He is somewhat touched.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Song Yuan waves his hand to indicate that it¡¯s all right.


    ¡°Here arrives another guest!¡±


    Another cry comes.


    Song Yuan stands up, ¡°Go and receive the guests. No need to keep me company.¡±


    Gao Ge pulls a long face, ¡°I don¡¯t have to do that. Besides, don¡¯t you think it is called greeting guests?¡±


    Liang Bufan aside feels a bit resigned and doesn¡¯t know what to say about Gao Ge.


    Hence, Gao Ge and Song Yuan continue chatting. He really has no idea who the guests are. Since Liang Bufan and the others don¡¯t take them here, it must be a small sect.


    Gao Ge has told them that as long as they don¡¯t know the guests and the guests¡¯ sect is not significant, they only need to take the guests into the hall and serve the latter well.


    After all, Gao Ge is the sovereign of the Star Sect. He can¡¯t meet every guest.


    Otherwise, putting aside whether he would be exhausted, he would appear too insignificant!


    As the sovereign of the Star Sect, he must put on airs more or less.


    This suggestion is made by Master Guanshan.


    Anyway, Master Guanshan used to be the patriarch of the Heaven School so he is relatively experienced in this aspect. Gao Ge feels that there is nothing wrong with listening to his advice. Of course, more importantly, Master Guanshan¡¯s suggestion fits in exactly with Gao Ge¡¯s wishes. Gao Ge has been well prepared for being a sovereign but he still wants to avoid dealing with others courteously but without sincerity. He doesn¡¯t have so much strength.


    He thinks that it¡¯s too energy-consuming to do these things¨Cbeing cautious about every word to be uttered in case of offending others carelessly.


    And talking without offending others¡­ is a great challenge for Gao Ge.


    Shortly, Liang Bufan walks inside.


    ¡°Sovereign, we¡¯ve got some guests again.¡±


    ¡°Who are they?¡± Gao Ge asks with a frown.


    If they were ordinary guests, Liang Bufan wouldn¡¯t come inside to report this to him deliberately.


    ¡°The people from the Xiaoshan Sword Sect,¡± Liang Bufan says in a low voice.


    Gao Ge¡¯s eyes sparkle goldenly.


    Song Yuan sitting next to Gao Ge sneers.


    ¡°Sovereign Gao, I¡¯m afraid that they are here with an ulterior motive!¡±


    Gao Ge nods.


    This is almost indisputable.


    After all, Gao Ge holds severe grudges against the Xiaoshan Sword Sect.


    Actually, Gao Ge didn¡¯t expect that they would come. Since they are here, they must mean to make trouble.


    Or, they are here to watch the fun.


    After all, the matter between Gao Ge and the Joyoung Sect has been known to almost all the people in the field of immortal cultivation in Huaxia. And the fact that the sovereign of the Joyoung Sect gets out of the closed-door training probably has been known by a lot of people.


    The people all want to watch the fun, whether they hold grudges against Gao Ge or not.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go out and take a look,¡± Gao Ge stands up and says.


    Anyway, the Xiaoshan Sword Sect is the first-class sect in the field of immortal cultivation in Huaxia, even though it has lost two cultivators at the realm of Master. However, Gao Ge still should show some respect for them. He has no other choice. As the sovereign of the Star Sect, he must be open-minded.


    ¡°Sovereign Gao, I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Song Yuan stands up and says.


    Apparently, he means to show support for Gao Ge.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gao Ge laughs and doesn¡¯t decline his kindness. Otherwise, he would appear too insensible.

 Chapter 881 - Here Arrives Sovereign Zhou

    Currently, quite some sects have arrived. The people of these sects are placed on the martial field by Wen Yihuan. Under the platform, desks and chairs have been placed in order.


    Some people proposed preparing big round tables but this idea was vetoed by Wen Yihuan and Master Guanshan. They said that if the big round tables were placed on the martial field, those not in the know would think a feast was being held here.


    Actually, that¡¯s utter nonsense.


    The opening ceremony sounds somewhat awesome but actually, it is a feast in essence. The guests come to pay their congratulations with gifts, have a meal and then listen to Gao Ge, the sovereign of the Star Sect, give a speech. That¡¯s all for the event.


    Currently, those people of the small sects who have sat down are all surprised to see Sovereign Zhou and the people behind him.


    ¡°Why are the people of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect here too?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I heard that Gao Ge had killed two swordsmen at the realm of Master of theirs. Alas. In this case, it¡¯s hard to say whether the Xiaoshan Sword Sect can maintain the position of the first-class sect in the following ranking.¡±


    ¡°Why is it hard to say? After all, the Xiaoshan Sword Sect has Sovereign Zhou and Elder Lotus. Besides, these two people are both cultivators at the realm of Grand Master. Alas. If those two swordsmen at the realm of Master didn¡¯t die, given the ability of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect, it could even become a sect of the blessed spots, let alone a first-class sect. Yet, Gao Ge kind of stifled this idea.¡±


    ¡°Well, they are arch enemies. It seems that the people of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect are here to make trouble¡­¡±


    ¡°Hush. Gao Ge, oh no¡­ Sovereign Gao has come out too.¡±


    When Gao Ge walks out with his people, those who are sitting all stand up and congratulate Gao Ge.


    Actually, they also want to be acquainted with Gao Ge.


    The Star Sect has just been established but given the Star Sect¡¯s current capability, it can compare with the current first-class sect in the field of immortal cultivation.


    Gao Ge is also smiling from ear to ear. He waves at those people and says a few words. Then, he walks to Sovereign Zhou and the others.


    ¡°Alas. Sovereign Zhou, there you are!¡± Gao Ge smiles with narrowed eyes.


    He recalls that Sovereign Zhou still could make him stressed when they met in the Xiaoshan Sword Sect before.


    However, now, Sovereign Zhou doesn¡¯t pose much threat to him.


    They are both cultivators at the realm of Grand Master and Sovereign Zhou has reached the realm a lot earlier than Gao Ge indeed. Yet, does it really matter?


    With the power of stars as the backing, even in the face of the swordsmen at the realm of Grand Master, Gao Ge still has a chance of winning.


    ¡°Ahem. The present cannot compare with the past. The former teacher of the Cultivation Academy has established his own sect. Congratulations!¡± Sovereign Zhou smiles and bows with clasped hands, saying, ¡°Alas. As a saying goes, great trees are good for nothing but shade. The relationship between our sect and the Dragon Court is poor. If we could get on well with the Dragon Court as you did, maybe we would have made it into the blessed spots by now.¡±


    People usually don¡¯t slap the smiler, but Gao Ge really wants to slap Sovereign Zhou of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect now.


    He sounds a bit envious but actually, he is taunting Gao Ge¡¯s reliance on the Dragon Court to establish the Star Sect.


    It wouldn¡¯t be a big deal and Gao Ge wouldn¡¯t care at all if Sovereign Zhou said so at ordinary times. However, it is the opening ceremony of the Star Sect now and the guests are all cultivators in the field of immortal cultivation¡­


    ¡°What an old fox! You do know the last thing I want to hear,¡± Gao Ge thinks and doesn¡¯t voice it out.


    If Gao Ge loses his temper, it can indicate that Sovereign Zhou¡¯s words hit a nerve, which is very unwise.


    Sovereign Zhou¡¯s flickering eyes seem to show a smile of a winner.


    ¡°You must be kidding. I have long resigned from the Dragon Court. Because I offended too many people in the Dragon Court, I want to set up my own sect and build up my own force so that I can deal with some tough opponents,¡± Gao Ge says.


    Sovereign Zhou says grinningly, ¡°Sovereign Gao, you must be kidding. After all, you are a cultivator at the realm of Grand Master. I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t have any tough opponents in the whole Huaxia.¡±


    Even Gao Ge¡¯s eyes are smiling. Sovereign Zhou¡¯s heart suddenly thumps. Somehow, he feels that it is the reply Gao Ge wants to hear.


    ¡°You are right! After reaching the realm of Grand Master, I¡¯m kind of confident. Ordinary opponents can¡¯t hurt me but you don¡¯t know this. Some opponents can¡¯t kill me but they are like toads, not hurtful and yet disgusting!¡± Gao Ge sighs.


    Sovereign Zhou¡¯s face instantly darkens.


    Elder Lotus holding the lotus lantern and following Sovereign Zhou is speechless.


    However, the disciples of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect following them are all somewhat confused.


    Xia Shengtang is quite amused.


    He feels that the sovereign of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect is rather unlucky. How can Sovereign Zhou want to attack Gao Ge verbally? Come on. Gao Ge may not excel at other aspects but in terms of annoying others, he is definitely the ace.


    Even a fool can tell that Sovereign Zhou takes the people of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect here to disgust Gao Ge rather than extend their congratulations for the opening ceremony of the Star Sect.


    Now, he is compared to a toad.


    Xia Shengtang really wants to ask Sovereign Zhou whether he feels irritated.


    Seeing that Sovereign Zhou can¡¯t utter a word in anger, Gao Ge sneers and turns to say to Wen Yihuan, ¡°Director Wen, arrange the seats for the people of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect. Oh right, look at Sovereign Zhou¡¯s skin. How fair it is! Find a place where there is no sunlight. It looks nice under the tree. Well, don¡¯t get Sovereign Zhou tanned.¡±


    The people of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect all look at the position mentioned by Gao Ge and all shiver in fury.


    That¡¯s a corner of the martial field!


    Metaphorically, if the martial field is compared to a classroom, the place Gao Ge arranges for the people of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect is the corner near the rubbish bin in the classroom.


    ¡°Sovereign Gao, you must be joking. We are all cultivators. How can we be afraid of the sun? Besides, it¡¯s a beautiful spring day today. We must enjoy it,¡± Sovereign Zhou hastens to say.


    He has no other choice. There are so many cultivators present. If they really sit there, they will be greatly disgraced.


    Gao Ge also knows that he can¡¯t push Sovereign Zhou too harshly so he only snorts, ¡°Since you have said so, I will do as you request. Director Wen, make the arrangement then.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Wen Yihuan grins inwardly and feels that Gao Ge is capable indeed. Sovereign Zhou was talking with sarcasm but very quickly, he has been at a disadvantage and has to admit defeat.

 Chapter 882 - 2 This Is a Hotshot

    Very quickly, Wen Yihuan returns to Gao Ge.


    ¡°How is the arrangement for the people of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°Rest assured.¡± Wen Yihuan gives Gao Ge a meaningful glance, ¡°They are well arranged.¡±


    Gao Ge laughs.


    Wen Yihuan has followed Gao Ge for quite a long time. Thus, he knows Gao Ge¡¯s thoughts well.


    As to the location where the people of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect are seated, it is not very bad but they are surrounded by some small sects. They are surely annoyed.


    ¡°Holy crap. Does Gao Ge regard our sect as one of those insignificant sects?¡± A disciple of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect can¡¯t hold back his anger and then snaps.


    The moment he finishes talking, the sovereigns of quite some small sects look at them.


    That disciple glares at them and yells angrily, ¡°Why are you looking at me? Any problem?¡±


    Those people can only look away.


    Yet, they kind of bear the grudges.


    Faced with the people of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect, these small sects dare not voice out their resentments, which indicates the capability of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect. After all, a starved camel is still bigger than a living horse. Moreover, the Xiaoshan Sword Sect is still lively. Of course those sects don¡¯t dare to mess up with them. However, if the Xiaoshan Sword Sect collapses one day, a lot of people will come to kick them when they are down. When a wall is about to collapse, everybody will give it a push. It sounds a bit sad but on second thought, those who come to push the wall may have been hindered by it before.


    ¡°Enough. Stop it,¡± another disciple coughs and says.


    ¡°How can you put up with this? Gao Ge clearly doesn¡¯t take us seriously!¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Sovereign Zhou suddenly shouts.


    The young disciple who clamored immediately keeps silent.


    ¡°Humph. If you are pissed off, you can go over there and behead Gao Ge. As long as you make it, I will make you an elder when we go back. What do you say?¡± Sovereign Zhou sneers.


    The young disciple flushes with shame.


    If he could do it, he wouldn¡¯t sit here now.


    ¡°Listen. Gao Ge doesn¡¯t take us seriously simply because we are too weak. Seize the time to elevate your cultivation as soon as possible if you can. When you all reach the realm of Master or Grand Master, who dares to bully us?¡± Sovereign Zhou says.


    What an old fox! He takes the opportunity to motivate his disciples.


    ¡°Sovereign, rest assured. We will work hard at cultivating. We must make Gao Ge pay for the shame we suffer today!¡± Several disciples shout with red eyes.


    Sovereign Zhou nods with satisfaction and then says with a smile, ¡°Actually, we don¡¯t need to rush. Gao Ge is swaggering around indeed. However, let¡¯s see if he can still be so haughty when the people of the Joyoung Sect arrive.¡±


    Those disciples of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect all burst into laughter.


    ¡°Yeah. The people of the Joyoung Sect are coming. That is a top-ranked sect of the blessed spots! The sect has a lot of competent members. Haha. Gao Ge has been acting too recklessly. How can he mess up with the Joyoung Sect?¡± The disciple who has been scolded before sneers again.


    ¡°Exactly. It¡¯s not a bad thing for a young man to ack wildly but if he goes too far, he will ask for trouble then. Do you think Gao Ge will be scared by the people of the Joyoung Sect to kneeling and kowtowing at the opening ceremony?¡±


    ¡°I think it is possible. Hahaha!¡±


    The disciples of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect laugh willfully again.


    The surrounding small sects all look at them secretly as if staring at idiots.


    These people were angry before and now, they are jumping about joyfully.


    Are they out of mind in anger?


    ¡­


    On the whole martial field, one-third of the seats are taken. Currently, not many people have arrived.


    ¡°Sovereign Gao!¡±


    An ethereal girl¡¯s voice comes.


    Gao Ge turns around and looks ahead. With a smile on his face, he walks there slowly.


    ¡°Humph. Behave yourself,¡± Xia Shengtang reminds him behind.


    Gao Ge pays no heed to him.


    ¡°Miss Xie, you are here too!¡± Looking at Xie Zhuolian in front, Gao Ge says with a smile.


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Xie Zhuolian says grinningly, ¡°Sovereign Gao, I¡¯m quite impressed! Will you make it into the blessed spots with the Star Sect the next time I meet you?¡±


    Her words sound like a joke but Gao Ge doesn¡¯t think so.


    He nods with a serious look, ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡±


    ¡°Wow, you¡¯re quite ambitious!¡± A young man next to Xie Zhuolian snorts.


    Gao Ge glances at him and frowns.


    ¡°Xiaowu, mind your mouth.¡± Xie Zhuolian puts on an apologetic look, ¡°Sovereign Gao, please forgive him. This is my cousin. He doesn¡¯t know how to behave properly. If it were not for my family¡¯s order, I wouldn¡¯t take him here¡­¡±


    Gao Ge laughs and also tells from Xie Zhuolian¡¯s face that she is displeased with the young man too. Hence, he believes what she said.


    ¡°By the way, Cai has gone to school so she doesn¡¯t come here today. After all, she has just checked in. If she comes here on leave, it will be not appropriate anyway,¡± Xie Zhuolian pats her head and says.


    Gao Ge is a bit surprised, ¡°So fast?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s just fine,¡± Xie Zhuolian says complacently, ¡°You know what, Cai has gone to school for several days only but the teachers all praise her, saying that although her basis is not good, she has a lot of room for improvement. Maybe she will be the top scorer in the college entrance examination.¡±


    Gao Ge is speechless.


    Those teachers probably know that the identity of the person who helps handle the check-in procedure for Cai must be not simple.


    They really dare to say everything!


    ¡°Ahem. Zhuolian, introduce me to everyone!¡± At the moment, an old man who comes here with Xie Zhuolian can¡¯t help saying.


    ¡°Oh! I almost forgot this.¡± Xie Zhuolian chuckles with embarrassment and looks at Gao Ge, ¡°Sovereign Gao, this is my great-grandpa!¡±


    ¡°Great-grandpa, greetings,¡± Gao Ge hastens to say.


    In his eyes, Xie Zhuolian is sort of his good friend, which makes her senior his too.


    Xie Fangyou smiles with narrowed eyes and then says, ¡°We invited you to our family before but you were too busy to come. Hence, I can only come here uninvited. Please forgive my rudeness.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been rather busy for the opening ceremony these days. Please forgive me. When I have time one day, I will go to your home and make an apology,¡± Gao Ge says with a smile.


    ¡°You have been busy with the opening ceremony but you still had the time to kill a guardian and two special envoys of the Joyoung Sect?¡± Xie Fangyou doesn¡¯t know whether to laugh or to cry.


    ¡°It was done without a hitch,¡± Gao Ge hastens to say.


    Xie Fangyou is speechless.


    Holy crap¡­


    Gao Ge is so irritating¡­


    A guardian at the realm of Grand Master and two special envoys at the realm of Master of the Joyoung Sect were all killed by Gao Ge and Xia Shengtang. And Gao Ge said it was done without a hitch¡­ Xie Fangyou, who is 110 years old now, has no idea how to respond to Gao Ge now.


    Gao Ge¡¯s innocent look makes him feel that Gao Ge doesn¡¯t seem to be kidding or fronting.


    Tsk.


    This is a hotshot.

 Chapter 883 - Fairy Qingxuan

    The Xie Family¡¯s appearance kind of climaxes the opening ceremony.


    It is quite impressive that a sect can have the people of the blessed spot attend its opening ceremony.


    Besides, the patriarch of the Xie Family is here, which indicates that the Xie Family does attach quite some importance to Gao Ge.


    The people of those sects that hold grudges against Gao Ge all look gloomy.


    As to those who want to be friendly with Gao Ge, they are all surprised and feel that they have made a wise decision.


    ¡°Humph. Actually, it¡¯s not a big deal. The Xie Family is a family of the blessed spots but it is a family that attains Taoism through medicine. The family is not very strong,¡± a disciple of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect says in a low voice.


    ¡°Exactly. Although the Xie Family is a blessed spot, it can only be ranked at the back. The Joyoung Sect is top-ranked.¡±


    ¡°Hey. Don¡¯t forget that the Joyoung Sect has lost a cultivator at the realm of Grand Master and two cultivators at the realm of Master. Its capability has greatly weakened.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Some sects want to fawn upon the Xie Family but since no one takes the lead in doing this, they can only hold back the thought.


    Xie Fangyou, the patriarch of the Xie Family is staring at the other old man sitting next to him.


    ¡°Lu Qing, what do you think of that brat¡¯s capability?¡±


    Lu Qing is the grand presbyter of the Xie Family. He has reached the late stage of the realm of Grand Master. Uncle Lu who followed Xie Zhuolian is his son.


    The reason why Lu Qing can become the grand presbyter of the Xie Family is a long story. When he was young, he was chased by his enemy and got seriously injured. When he was at the last gasp, Xie Fangyou found him and saved his life. Xie Fangyou not only healed his injuries but also coped with the trouble for him. From then on, Lu Qing has stayed in the Xie Family and guarded the family with his capability. Hence, in the Xie Family, Lu Qing¡¯s status is only second to Xie Fangyou. Even Xie Jue, the current master of the Xie Family, has to call Lu Qing uncle respectfully.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say.¡± Lu Qing shakes his head.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°Fangyou, I believe you have found it. That brat doesn¡¯t display any of his Qi,¡± Lu Qing says with a bitter smile.


    Xie Fangyou nods. He has felt that too.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Lu Qing suddenly frowns and says, ¡°I don¡¯t feel good about him. Upon seeing him, I felt my hair prickle. Honestly, Fangyou, I can sense danger on him.¡±


    Xie Fangyou puts on a stern look.


    ¡°As you say, he can¡¯t be underestimated indeed.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m more than 100 years old. How old is he?¡± Lu Qing shakes his head with a bitter smile, ¡°He has overshadowed so many geniuses. Given his current speed of cultivation, I¡¯m afraid he will become the top cultivator in Huaxia in a few years.¡±


    ¡°The top cultivator in Huaxia?¡± Xie Zhuolian¡¯s cousin snorts, ¡°Grandpa Lu, you are flattering him too much.¡±


    ¡°Flattering?¡± Lu Qing says coldly, ¡°Look around. There are so many people here. Some of them want to cotton up to Gao Ge and some of them wish to kill him. They are all sitting here quietly. There will be more people coming. Do you think they are all flattering him?¡±


    That young man doesn¡¯t dare to refute.


    ¡°Putting other things aside, Gao Ge and Xia Shengtang have caused such a sensation in the Western Border Region and even killed a guardian and two special envoys of the Joyoung Sect. How capable are they?¡± Lu Qing says, ¡°Ordinary people can never do that in their life. Even the so-called geniuses cannot be so capable after cultivating for one or two centuries.¡±


    Xie Fangyou says with a smile, ¡°I do hope that the people of the Joyoung Sect can come here.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Xie Zhuolian widens her eyes.


    Lu Qing smiles and looks at Xie Zhuolian tenderly, ¡°Zhuolian, don¡¯t worry. What your great-grandpa means is that if the people of the Joyoung Sect really come here to make trouble, we will surely stick up for him. If we can help him solve the trouble of the Joyoung Sect, our relationship will be consolidated.¡±


    Xie Zhuolian takes a tumble.


    Her cousin is a bit disgruntled.


    It¡¯s not because of Xie Fangyou¡¯s decision but due to Lu Qing¡¯s attitude to Xie Zhuolian.


    Lu Qing has stayed in the Xie Family for so many years but apart from showing great respect for Xie Fangyou, he doesn¡¯t care about the juniors of the Xie Family, including Xie Jue. However, he pays special regard to Xie Zhuolian and even attaches more importance to her than his own granddaughter.


    Previously, when Xie Zhuolian went out, Lu Qing asked his son to keep her company. Before she departed, he even said to his son who was at the realm of Master that if anything untoward happened to Xie Zhuolian, he didn¡¯t need to come back then.


    Evidently, Xie Zhuolian must be of important significance to Lu Qing.


    ¡°Lu Qing, what do you think of Gao Ge¡¯s words?¡± Xie Fangyou suddenly asks.


    ¡°What?¡± Lu Qing is dumbstruck, ¡°What words?¡±


    ¡°About being a sect of the blessed spots.¡±


    Lu Qing laughs and says, ¡°Admittedly, he is quite ambitious but I think that he can enable the Star Sect to be one of the sects of the blessed spots. Even if he can¡¯t make it now, he can make it sooner or later.¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s hard to say.¡± Xie Fangyou shakes his head.


    ¡°Fangyou, you mean you don¡¯t think Gao Ge will succeed?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I think he is promising but Lu Qing, you know, no matter how capable the sovereign of a sect is, it won¡¯t be of great use. What also matters is the overall capability of the sect. Even if Gao Ge reaches the Ancient Martial Arts Natural State, his sect can¡¯t remain a foothold if his disciples are all at the realm of Strength only,¡± Xie Fangyou says.


    Lu Qing thinks for a while and nods. He only focuses on cultivation. Of course he can¡¯t think of that. He only thinks that Gao Ge is talented and capable.


    However, as the patriarch of the Xie Family, Xie Fangyou thinks more comprehensively than him.


    ¡°A sect can¡¯t have several capable members only,¡± Xie Fangyou says with a sigh, ¡°So, I think it will be great if they can cooperate with our family.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Here arrives Fairy Qingxuan of the Hundred Flowers Sect!¡±


    ¡°Here arrives Taoist Master Tashan, the sovereign of Mount Wudang!¡±


    ¡°Here arrives Master Yuanyi, the abbot of Nanshan Temple!¡±


    The crowd is in an uproar again.


    Although the Hundred Flowers Sect, Mount Wudang and Nanshan Temple are not sects of the blessed spots, they are still first-class sects ranking behind the Xiaoshan Sword Sect!


    Besides, three first-class sects arrive together. They make quite an occasion indeed.


    Besides Fairy Qingxuan of the Hundred Flowers Sect, the sovereign of Mount Wudang and the abbot of Nanshan Temple all arrive on their own. These are also at the realm of Grand Master.


    Fairy Qingxuan of the Hundred Flowers Sect is wearing a light greenish-blue dress, gentle and graceful. She is 20 years old only but she has reached the realm of Strength Exposure. Most importantly, she is the daughter of the sovereign of the Hundred Flowers Sect.


    ¡°Greetings, Sovereign Gao. My mother is striving to reach the realm of Grand Master today. Hence, I¡¯m here to extend our congratulations. Besides, she asked me to offer her apology for not coming on her own. We will come here to apologize one day,¡± Fairy Qingxuan arrives in front of Gao Ge and curtsies to him, saying affectionately.


    Taoist Master Tashan and Master Yuanyi aside both gasp.


    Tsk.


    What a good trick the sovereign of the Hundred Flowers Sect plays!


    The sovereign of the Hundred Flowers Sect must be striving to reach the realm of Grand Master. After all, she has been at the late stage of the realm of Grand for more than ten years. However, apart from that, she must intend to let her daughter throw herself to Gao Ge.


    Well, how scheming!


    Taoist Master Tashan whispers to Master Yuanyi next to him, ¡°Yuanyi, look at her. How cunning! Why didn¡¯t you take several female disciples with you?¡±


    Master Yuanyi touches his bald head and snaps fiercely, ¡°Get lost!¡±

 Chapter 884 - Start Giving the Souvenirs

    Xia Lu squints her eyes at Fairy Qingxuan in front. The scruple in her eyes goes without saying. After all, Fairy Qingxuan is beautiful and good-shaped¡­


    ¡°Ahem. You are being too serious. As a junior, I should go and visit your mother instead.¡± Gao Ge hedges and then turns around to look at the two disciples of the Star Sect, saying with a frown, ¡°What are you doing here? Arrange seats for our guests!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Fairy Qingxuan is still reluctant to leave here but she feels being gazed at by Xia Lu with disgruntlement and can only hasten to walk to the martial field and sit down with her people.


    ¡°Ahem. Xia Lu, rest assured. I¡¯m not interested in her,¡± Gao Ge hastens to say.


    What Fairy Qingxuan wants to do is quite obvious. Gao Ge doesn¡¯t feel like playing dumb. After all, it won¡¯t bring him any good to do that in front of Xia Lu. She is pretty smart.


    ¡°Humph. Behave yourself,¡± Xia Lu says arrogantly.


    Xia Shengtang chuckles aside.


    Gao Ge glares at him and he just laughs more happily.


    ¡°Okay. I can¡¯t chat with you for now. I need to receive these guests,¡± Xia Lu says and then turns to leave.


    ¡°How do you feel? Are you stressed out?¡± Xia Shengtang pats Gao Ge¡¯s shoulder and says.


    Gao Ge glimpses him and suddenly says with laughter, ¡°Shengtang, are you still single?¡±


    Xia Shengtang sneers, ¡°Don¡¯t try to drag me into trouble. Listen. As a cultivator, getting married and having babies is the stupidest decision. Humph. The time may as well be used to elevate the cultivation.¡±


    Gao Ge is speechless.


    As to Xia Shengtang, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t know how to comment on him.


    Xia Shengtang¡¯s mindset is really inexplicable for ordinary people.


    Xia Shengtang looks at Gao Ge¡¯s facial expression and continues saying, ¡°You know, if a cultivator doesn¡¯t even have enough time to cultivate, he is abandoning himself to vice.¡±


    Gao Ge grins. It happens that Xia Lu walks past him at the moment. He takes the opportunity to drag her.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Gao Ge points at Xia Shengtang and says to Xia Lu, ¡°Your brother says that I am abandoning myself to vice by seeing you.¡±


    Xia Lu looks at Xia Shengtang coldly.


    Xia Shengtang feels as if confronted by a formidable enemy, his forehead all sweaty.


    ¡°I¡­ That¡¯s not what I mean. Gao Ge, you asshole! You are framing me!¡±


    Gao Ge bursts out laughing.


    Everything has its vanquisher.


    Gao Ge can¡¯t do anything to Xia Shengtang while Xia Shengtang can¡¯t do anything to Xia Lu. However, Xia Lu cares about Gao Ge¡­


    Well. Gao Ge feels so good.


    ¡°Ahem. Sovereign, we¡¯ve got more and more guests to the opening ceremony!¡± Wen Yihuan is super busy now.


    In fact, Gao Ge feels that Wen Yihuan is more like a butler of the Star Sect.


    He finally has time to take a rest and have some tea after working for quite a while.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t the people of the Joyoung Sect arrived yet?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    Wen Yihuan shakes his head.


    ¡°Of course not. If they have arrived, I will surely inform you at once. This kind of time shall be dealt with by you.¡±


    Gao Ge casts a glance at him.


    ¡°Nevertheless, there are so many people present today. I suppose even if the people of the Joyoung Sect come here, they may not dare to act recklessly,¡± Wen Yihuan says.


    Gao Ge sneers, ¡°If we really fight with the people of the Joyoung Sect, how many people do you think will come and help us?¡±


    Wen Yihuan looks around and heaves a sigh.


    At the moment, another shout sounds.


    ¡°Here arrives Taoist Master Xuantian from the Celestial Master Sect!¡±


    Gao Ge knits his eyebrows.


    Upon seeing his facial expression, Wen Yihuan immediately feels astonished.


    ¡°As I remember, you and Taoist Master Xuantian are on good terms. Did you do anything bad to him?¡±


    Gao Ge coughs and says primly, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. I¡¯m not crazy. Why would I offend others all the time?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s possible indeed!¡± Wen Yihuan sighs, ¡°Forget it! After all, we are on the same boat now. It¡¯s pointless to say that.¡±


    Gao Ge¡¯s mouth twitches.


    He stands up and goes forward with Wen Yihuan and Master Guanshan.


    Xia Shengtang is still sitting on the chair leisurely and having tea.


    ¡°Taoist Master Xuantian, there you are too!¡± Upon seeing Taoist Master Xuantian is still smiling, Gao Ge lets out a sigh of relief. It seems that Taoist Master Xuantian hasn¡¯t figured out what he has done¡­


    ¡°Haha. Sovereign Gao, the Star Sect looks quite impressive! Since you¡¯ve established the sect, of course I must come here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m flattered. It¡¯s not worth mentioning,¡± Gao Ge says with laughter.


    Taoist Master Xuantian grins, ¡°You¡¯ve killed a cultivator at the realm of Grand Master and two cultivators at the realm of Master. How can it be not worth mentioning?¡±


    This time, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t say it was done without a hitch.


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve known about this, why do you¡­¡±


    ¡°Ahem, if the people of the Joyoung Sect come here to make trouble, surely I will do you a favor. In this way, I will kind of requite your favor,¡± Taoist Master Xuantian says with laughter, ¡°By the way, I heard that all the guests at your opening ceremony could have some souvenirs?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Gao Ge pats his chest and says, ¡°I¡¯ve made the announcement. How can I go back on my word?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. After all, you are at the realm of Grand Master. You won¡¯t eat your words. Oh right, I¡¯ve prepared a present but it is not for you. Master Wen¡¯s capability is not bad. He is also gifted. Old as he is, he still has room for improvement.¡±


    Master Wen is rendered speechless.


    ¡°So, I¡¯m here with several books of the Celestial Master Sect. The books are not core mental methods and martial arts skills but they are rather useful for Taoist cultivators,¡± Taoist Master Xuantian continues saying.


    Hearing that, Wen Yihuan aside is about to drool.


    What he cultivates now is the legacy of the Ghost Sect. Nevertheless, the legacy of the Ghost Sect is somewhat malicious. Some parts of the legacy can¡¯t be practiced by him. On the contrary, the Celestial Master Sect is a prestigious orthodox sect and the top Taoist sect. Anything of the Celestial Master Sect can do good to Wen Yihuan.


    ¡°Thank you, Taoist Master Xuantian,¡± Gao Ge says with excitement.


    If Wen Yihuan becomes stronger, Gao Ge will benefit most.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Haha. Show us our seats first. Oh right, it¡¯s time for you to take our present and then give us the souvenirs,¡± Taoist Master Xuantian says with narrowed eyes, ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to the souvenir!¡±


    ¡°No problem!¡± Gao Ge takes a glance at Wen Yihuan, ¡°Usher Taoist Master Xuantian and his people to their seats. By the way, tell Chen Guo and the others to give the guests the souvenirs!¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ Sovereign, are you sure?¡± Wen Yihuan, who has known what Gao Ge is going to give as souvenirs, looks a bit embarrassed, especially after receiving the present from the Celestial Master Sect.


    ¡°Of course!¡± Gao Ge says grinningly.


    Wen Yihuan clears his throat and wipes the sweat off his forehead. His face turns red and then he inhales a breath, shouting, ¡°Bring the souvenirs here!¡±

 Chapter 885 - The Generous Present from the Shadow School

    As Wen Yihuan shouts, the disciples of the Star Sect hasten to carry more than ten cases here.


    The people from those small sects all widen their eyes. Some rogue cultivators are quite expectant.


    Gao Ge has said that he who comes to attend the opening ceremony of the Star Sect will get a souvenir.


    How generous!


    If another man said so, they might not believe it.


    Yet, it is Gao Ge who said so!


    How can a cultivator at the realm of Grand Master joke about such an issue?


    However, since Gao Ge didn¡¯t mention it, they didn¡¯t have the shame to ask about it.


    Now, they are all thrilled.


    ¡°Alas, do you know what the souvenir of the Star Sect will be?¡±


    ¡°No idea, but the Star Sect looks like a major sect. Can the souvenirs be cheap things?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t say. Besides, he is a cultivator at the realm of Grand Master. I¡¯ve heard that he has got a lot of good stuff. Besides, he has countless mental methods and martial arts skills, which are all taken out of the Dragon Court.¡±


    ¡°Tsk¡­ I¡¯m really looking forward to the souvenir!¡±


    Chen Guo walks to Gao Ge with a pale face.


    ¡°Boss, can you let others deliver the souvenirs? I¡¯m having a stomachache.¡±


    ¡°Stomachache? It¡¯s okay. I can help rub your belly,¡± Gao Ge says with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that the aura in my body can regrow a broken limb, let alone deal with a stomachache.¡±


    Chen Guo takes a deep breath.


    Holy crap.


    He has forgotten that Gao Ge can do that. He feels so bad.


    ¡°Alas. Gao Ge, what on earth are you going to give as souvenirs?¡± Xia Shengtang comes forward and asks curiously.


    ¡°Ahem, oh right, Shengtang, since Chen Guo is not feeling well, you will be responsible for distributing the souvenirs. After all, it is not difficult,¡± Gao Ge says.


    Xia Shengtang thinks about it and then nods. Xia Lu has complained about him sitting there and drinking tea idly only. He also feels that as the director of the Martial Arts Office of the Star Sect, he shouldn¡¯t just sit there and do nothing. Moreover, Gao Ge, the sovereign of the Star Sect is busy working. At other times, of course he won¡¯t care. However, today is the opening ceremony of the Star Sect. As the brother-in-law of Gao Ge, he must show respect for Gao Ge anyway.


    ¡°Rest assured. Leave the job to me. If the souvenirs are good stuff, I will keep some to myself too,¡± Xia Shengtang says with a smile.


    Chen Guo looks at Xia Shengtang going away from behind with sympathetic eyes.


    ¡°Boss, aren¡¯t you afraid that Shengtang will hack you to death?¡± Chen Guo asks weakly.


    Gao Ge widens his eyes and refutes angrily, ¡°What are you talking about? He is my brother-in-law. How can he hack me?¡±


    Chen Guo says with a bitter smile, ¡°It¡¯s no use saying that. He can¡¯t hear you now.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you videotape it with your phone?¡±


    Chen Guo is speechless.


    Xia Shengtang feels something is wrong.


    The wooden cases look quite delicate but he can¡¯t feel any aura in the cases.


    Does the souvenir have nothing to do with cultivation?


    However, he supposes that Gao Ge won¡¯t be flaky in this aspect.


    At the thought of that, Xia Shengtang feels a lot reassured.


    Yet, somehow, he feels that Chen Guo and the others are looking at him strangely.


    Can it be that¡­


    He will be thrust into the limelight soon?


    Thinking of that, Xia Shengtang immediately becomes spirited.


    ¡°Ahem. No rush. We are going to give you the souvenirs! No grabbing. One by one. Line up!¡±


    The people of the big sects and influential families are composed now.


    They are curious and that¡¯s all.


    Even though they feel that the things Gao Ge offers may be unusual, they don¡¯t lack good stuff.


    Those small sects all look at Xia Shengtang who is going to distribute the souvenirs.


    They are literally looking forward with eager expectancy.


    ¡°Sovereign, should we also give a present?¡± Elder Lotus coughs and asks.


    Sovereign Zhou frowns.


    This time, they are here to attend the opening ceremony of the Star Sect clearly to make trouble. How can they offer a present?


    This is too outrageous.


    However, Elder Lotus¡¯s words kind of make sense.


    Now, even the Star Sect is about to distribute souvenirs. If they don¡¯t give any present, it will be too rude.


    ¡°I¡¯ve prepared the present,¡± Sovereign Zhou says.


    Elder Lotus is somewhat surprised.


    Sovereign Zhou cracks a bitter smile and says, ¡°I have prepared a present indeed but I don¡¯t mean to take it out.¡±


    Elder Lotus laughs and nods.


    While Xia Shengtang is ready to distribute the souvenirs, Wen Yihuan also comes here with several disciples.


    Xia Shengtang is responsible for distributing the souvenirs while they are responsible for receiving presents.


    All the guests are here more or less.


    The first one who comes here is Song Yuan.


    He has talked to Gao Ge before. He seems to be very confident in the present he prepares and means to make a good start for Gao Ge.


    ¡°Many thanks to the present from Song Yuan of the Shadow School¨Ca pair of superb red jadeite items as well as 100 scouting insects!¡±


    Gao Ge is surprised to hear that.


    The Shadow School excels at information collecting. In terms of information collecting, the Shadow School can be deemed as the top in the world.


    When he was in Zhaojiagou, due to the matter of Water Dragon King, Gao Ge learned about the function of the scouting insect from Song Yuan. It was pretty amazing.


    Besides, the scouting insect is of extreme importance to the Shadow School. The number of the scouting insect in the whole Shadow School is quite limited.


    Now, Song Yuan gives the Star Sect 100 scouting insects. This present is pretty generous.


    The cultivators of some other sects are all dumbfounded.


    They never expected that the Shadow School should be so generous to the Star Sect.


    ¡°Is Song Yuan insane?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. The scouting insect is quite precious for the Shadow School. And he gives Gao Ge 100 scouting insects at one time¡­ I¡¯m afraid it has to take the Shadow School more than one century to foster 100 scouting insects.¡±


    ¡°A century? Are you kidding? At least two centuries? I heard that the Shadow School had about 200 scouting insects only. Half of their scouting insects are given this time!¡±


    Sovereign Zhou also looks rather angry with shame.


    Just like the Xiaoshan Sword Sect, the Shadow School is also a first-class sect.


    However, among the first-class sects, the Shadow School is ranked behind the Xiaoshan Sword Sect.


    Now, the Shadow School offers such a generous present. If they are too stingy, they will be greatly disgraced!


    ¡°Damn it¡­¡± Sovereign Zhou curses, ¡°Is the Shadow School insane? How can they let Song Yuan act so wantonly?¡±


    If he were the sovereign of the Shadow School, he couldn¡¯t bear to give the Star Sect 100 scouting insects at one time.


    This can almost save the Intelligence Department of the Star Sect decades of effort.


    Now, Wen Yihuan and Master Guanshan have walked to them.


    ¡°Dang. They are going too far.¡± Sovereign Zhou is furious.

 Chapter 886 - A Sharp Sense of Integrity

    Sovereign Zhou feels that Wen Yihuan and Master Guanshan are sinister.


    The Shadow School is also a first-class sect. Right after 100 scouting insects are shown, they walk to him.


    Clearly, they mean to put the Xiaoshan Sword Sect into an awkward situation!


    If the present given by the Xiaoshan Sword Sect is a lot inferior to 100 scouting insects, the Xiaoshan Sword Sect will be utterly disgraced.


    However, if the present given by the Xiaoshan Sword Sect is too valuable, Sovereign Zhou and his disciples will feel so irritated.


    After all, there has been a blood feud between the Xiaoshan Sword Sect and Gao Ge.


    How can they be reconciled?


    The other sects and ancient families are all smiling with a teasing look upon seeing Wen Yihuan and the others walking to the Xiaoshan Sword Sect.


    ¡°It seems that the people of the Star Sect are not kind,¡± Xie Fangyou says casually.


    There have been piled-up grievances between Gao Ge and the Xiaoshan Sword Sect for a long time, even though the people of the blessed spots are very aware of it.


    Xie Fangyou only wonders whether this is the decision of Wen Yihuan and the others or instruction from Gao Ge.


    Anyway, such a means¡­ is really harsh.


    Xia Lu puts her arms around Gao Ge¡¯s shoulder and asks in a low voice, ¡°Is this your arrangement too?¡±


    Gao Ge shakes his head, ¡°How is it possible?¡±


    ¡°So, that¡¯s their own decision?¡± Xia Lu doesn¡¯t know whether to cry or to laugh.


    With a cough, Gao Ge turns to look at Xia Lu and says, ¡°There is nothing bad about it. After all, there has been an irreconcilable conflict between us and the Xiaoshan Sword Sect. Since the situation has come to this point, do we need to care about their feelings?¡±


    Xia Lu thinks for a while and then agrees with Gao Ge.


    Actually, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t intend to throw the handle after the blade.


    However, the conflict between Gao Ge and the Xiaoshan Sword Sect can¡¯t be reconciled.


    Besides, if Gao Ge finds an opportunity, he will exterminate the Xiaoshan Sword Sect.


    After all, he was almost killed by the Xiaoshan Sword Sect before.


    Just like mad dogs, those people will never let go when they catch him.


    Now that there is such an opportunity, of course it should be taken!


    ¡°Ahem. Sovereign Zhou, thank you for coming from afar. We hereby extend our gratitude on behalf of our sovereign!¡± Wen Yihuan says with laughter.


    With a frown, Sovereign Zhou is thinking quickly.


    The current situation is not in favor of them indeed.


    Now, a disciple of the Star Sect offers the present Gao Ge has prepared in advance. That is a palm-size delicate wooden box, which is carved with an exquisite pattern. It looks very extraordinary.


    Song Yuan looks at the box in front and hesitates for a bit. He opens it carefully and takes a look at it.


    Only after a glance, he closes the box at once and then turns to look in the direction where Gao Ge stays with complicated eyes.


    ¡°Gao Ge is so¡­¡± Song Yuan can¡¯t help laughing before finishing talking.


    ¡°Second Young Master, what is it?¡± An old man of the Shadow School who comes here with Song Yuan asks in a low voice.


    ¡°Ahem. I can¡¯t tell you. I can¡¯t tell you. You will know later,¡± Song Yuan says with narrowed eyes, ¡°I assume someone will lose his temper and curse later.¡±


    Seeing Song Yuan¡¯s complicated facial expression, the old man feels confused and becomes increasingly curious.


    Now, Sovereign Zhou takes a deep breath and gives a sinister look as if having made a decision.


    He has figured out what present he should give.


    ¡°Ahem. Sovereign Gao is generous. We should come to extend our congratulations. Besides, Sovereign Gao is accomplished at a young age. He also has quite some treasures. Thinking back and forth, I¡¯ve thought of a present. Please accept it!¡± Then, he takes out a jade slip.


    Elder Lotus aside knits his eyebrows, which are flattened quickly. He nods inwardly and seems to feel that Sovereign Zhou¡¯s move is a great one.


    ¡°What is this, Sovereign Zhou?¡± Fairy Qingxuan of the Hundred Flowers Sect asked.


    Sovereign Zhou smiles with narrowed eyes and looks around. Then, he says with a calm tone, ¡°This is our Heaven Shaking Sword Method.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Gee! Did I hear it wrongly? The Xiaoshan Sword Sect offers their heaven-level martial arts skill, Heaven Shaking Sword Method as a present?¡±


    ¡°I thought there was deep enmity between the Xiaoshan Sword Sect and Sovereign Gao. Why do they still offer such a valuable treasure¡­¡±


    ¡°This is literally tantamount to the sect-guarding treasure of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect! It should be a core secret!¡±


    Putting aside those small sects, even the people of the Hundred Flowers Sect and Mount Wudang, which are also first-class sects, also look astonished.


    ¡°What is the Xiaoshan Sword Sect up to?¡± Xie Fangyou also frowns and feels perplexed.


    Even though he is from the blessed spot, he also knows something about the Heaven Shaking Sword Method of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect. It is a powerful martial arts skill regarding the sword moves indeed.


    Gao Ge sneers.


    ¡°Sovereign Zhou is quite cunning. The Heaven Shaking Sword Method is good stuff indeed but when you were in the Xiaoshan Sword Sect, he knew that you¡¯d grasped it. Offer something you¡¯ve already had as a present for you and then act as if he is very generous. What a nuisance!¡± Xia Lu snorts with a dismissive look.


    Several students from the Cultivation Academy also snort with contempt.


    They have learned the Heaven Shaking Sword Method from Gao Ge.


    What kind of good stuff can it be?


    However, others don¡¯t know that they have grasped it!


    Therefore, the cultivators of the other sects and ancient families all gaze at the Xiaoshan Sword Sect in surprise.


    ¡°Unexpectedly, Sovereign Zhou of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect turns out to be so generous!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t expect that he could offer the Heaven Shaking Sword Method despite the previous grudges. If I were him, I would never do that.¡±


    ¡°Alas. I thought that Sovereign Zhou came to attend the opening ceremony of the Star Sect to make trouble. As it appears now, I¡¯ve measured the stature of great men by the yardstick of small men.¡±


    ¡°I feel so ashamed. Sovereign Zhou really has got class!¡±


    Hearing those remarks, Sovereign Zhou smiles more brightly and gazes at Gao Ge with a provocative look.


    Gao Ge gives a bitter snort.


    ¡°Sovereign Zhou has underestimated me,¡± Gao Ge says and then strides onto the platform.


    He coughs, which quickly quiets down all. After all, it is Gao Ge¡¯s day today.


    ¡°Ahem. As is known to all, the Xiaoshan Sword Sect and I are on bad terms but I didn¡¯t expect that Sovereign Zhou should be so generous. Comparatively, I¡¯m ashamed too! I have to say that Sovereign Zhou¡¯s sharp sense of integrity is worth our learning.¡±


    Hearing Gao Ge suddenly mention that, Sovereign Zhou is shocked and feels something is wrong.


    What does he want to do?


    Before Sovereign Zhou feels confused for too long, Gao Ge has given him the answer.


    ¡°So, I¡¯ve decided to take the Heaven Shaking Sword Method! Besides, in order to carry forward Sovereign Zhou¡¯s demeanor, I¡¯ll publicize the Heaven Shaking Sword Method so that every cultivator in the field of immortal cultivation of Huaxia can learn it!¡±


    Sovereign Zhou¡¯s face instantly turns very pale and his body is still trembling.


    Elder Lotus knits his eyebrows and feels resigned with a long sigh.


    ¡°Holy¡­ crap!¡± A wave of anger surges through Sovereign Zhou so heavily that he almost spits a mouthful of blood.

 Chapter 887 - Feel Really Bad

    Sovereign Zhou was a bit complacent that he solved the problem of the Star Sect with ease and meanwhile won himself a good name. However, he didn¡¯t expect that Gao Ge should burn the bridge and set them up in this way.


    He could never think of Gao Ge¡¯s sudden move regardlessly.


    Who could expect that Gao Ge should make such a decision?


    Gao Ge has grasped the Heaven Shaking Sword Method, which has long been known by Sovereign Zhou.


    For Gao Ge and the Star Sect, the Heaven Shaking Sword Method may not be very important. Nevertheless, it is like the basis for the Xiaoshan Sword Sect.


    The Xiaoshan Sword Sect¡¯s becoming a first-class sect has a lot to do with their owning the Heaven Shaking Sword Method.


    Originally, it wouldn¡¯t be a big problem that only Gao Ge and the Cultivation Academy of the Dragon Court grasped it. After all, in general cases, the Xiaoshan Sword Sect won¡¯t mess with them proactively.


    Nevertheless, the Heaven Shaking Sword Method is going to be exposed now. Every cultivator will know it. How can the Xiaoshan Sword Sect maintain the foothold in the field of immortal cultivation?


    At the thought of that, Sovereign Zhou feels a chill running down his spine.


    It won¡¯t do any good to Gao Ge indeed.


    Nevertheless, it will be a heavy blow on the Xiaoshan Sword Sect.


    Gao Ge¡¯s words cause an uproar among the whole martial field.


    Previously, these people all eyed Gao Ge enviously and sighed when they heard Sovereign Zhou gave the Heaven Shaking Sword Method to the Star Sect. They all thought that Sovereign Zhou was generous with a sharp sense of integrity.


    However, never did they expect that Gao Ge would publicize the Heaven Shaking Sword Method upon getting it.


    Hence, for a moment, Gao Ge instantly becomes a bigger man in their heart.


    Comparatively, it doesn¡¯t seem to be a big deal that Sovereign Zhou is willing to give the Heaven Shaking Sword Method to the Star Sect.


    After all, whether the Heaven Shaking Sword Method is in the hands of the Star Sect or the Xiaoshan Sword Sect won¡¯t make any difference to them. The Star Sect¡¯s acquiring the Heaven Shaking Sword Method has nothing to do with them. Nevertheless, Gao Ge is willing to publicize the Heaven Shaking Sword Method now, which will benefit them all. This is the true benefit. The way they gaze at Gao Ge is surely different from that they look at Sovereign Zhou.


    ¡°Sovereign Gao is so generous!¡±


    ¡°Sovereign Gao is such a great man! How generous!¡±


    ¡°Sovereign Gao is such a man of integrity!¡±


    Previously, these people were praising Sovereign Zhou.


    Now, Gao Ge is in the limelight.


    Having suffered such a big loss, Sovereign Zhou feels utterly dejected.


    He gasps nonstop and practices the mental method.


    If the Heaven Shaking Sword Method is publicized, the people of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect won¡¯t dare to use it randomly in a fight. They can¡¯t be sure whether their opponents have found the loopholes of the Heaven Shaking Sword Method.


    They can change the sword method but it will take a long time. Besides, currently, the Heaven Shaking Sword Method of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect is created through a lot of severe training and hammering. If it is randomly changed, the effect may be greatly weakened. Unless the founder of the Heaven Shaking Sword Method came back to life and changed it, it wouldn¡¯t be successfully changed.


    What frustrates Sovereign Zhou most is that the Heaven Shaking Sword Method originally belongs to the Xiaoshan Sword Sect but they suffer the most when it is publicized. However, all the people are praising Gao Ge now.


    What the hell?


    ¡°Ahem. After all, the Heaven Shaking Sword Method belongs to the Xiaoshan Sword Sect. Since the Xiaoshan Sword Sect has given the Heaven Shaking Sword Method to me, it will be mine then. Nevertheless, now that I want to publicize the Heaven Shaking Sword Method, I suppose I must consult Sovereign Zhou¡¯s opinion. Sovereign Zhou, what do you think?¡± Gao Ge suddenly asks.


    Sovereign Zhou looks confused. Somehow, the ball is kicked to him without rhyme or reason.


    Honestly, surely he doesn¡¯t agree deep in his heart. However, Gao Ge has said all the nice words and received those people¡¯s praise. If he still disagrees to give the Heaven Shaking Sword Method, he will be doomed.


    He still wants his reputation.


    Besides, Sovereign Zhou is very clear that even if he refuses, Gao Ge won¡¯t let him have his way.


    He will lose face and even can¡¯t stop the Heaven Shaking Sword Method from being publicized.


    This is indisputable!


    He and Gao Ge have rarely mingled with each other but as long as he has heard of Gao Ge¡¯s things, he should be able to figure out what kind of man Gao Ge is.


    ¡°Gao Ge is so interesting!¡± Lu Qing can¡¯t help laughing. He is always serious in speech and manner. This time, he has laughed many times at the opening ceremony of the Star Sect.


    Taoist Master Xuantian aside also narrows his eyes and says to a disciple of the Celestial Master Sect next to him, ¡°Did you see that? Gao Ge, well, Sovereign Gao, remember his face. After going back, don¡¯t forget to tell your disciples to avoid meeting him. Even though he is no match for the Celestial Master Sect now, he can disgust you to death if you offend him.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Master¡­¡± The disciple of the Celestial Master Sect hastens to nod.


    He doesn¡¯t know why his master said that.


    However, he can feel that the sovereign of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect¡­ Oh no, all the people of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect look really embarrassed as if suffering from constipation.


    After a momentary silence, Sovereign Zhou has fantasized a lot. Now, he finally comes to his senses and looks with a false smile at Gao Ge standing on the platform, ¡°You must be joking. Since I¡¯ve offered the Heaven Shaking Sword Method as a present for the Star Sect, of course you can decide what to do with it.¡±


    Gao Ge nods with a smile and thinks, ¡°Sovereign Zhou is not too stupid. He knows that whether he accepts it or not can¡¯t change anything.¡±


    Will Gao Ge show respect for them regarding this?


    Given the Star Sect¡¯s current capability, compared with the Xiaoshan Sword Sect, the Star Sect still occupies an advantageous position.


    Although the Xiaoshan Sword Sect has more disciples than the Star Sect, in the final analysis, these ordinary disciples won¡¯t be of much help in a real fight.


    That won¡¯t be a seesaw battle.


    ¡°Sovereign Zhou is so generous!¡±


    ¡°Sovereign Gao is so great!¡±


    The martial field is in an uproar again.


    Sovereign Zhou sits down with a cold face. Wen Yihuan and the others also leave quickly.


    ¡°Sovereign, what is the so-called souvenir given by the Star Sect?¡± A disciple of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect asks in a low voice.


    Sovereign Zhou takes a deep breath. Staring at the wooden box on the table, he looks slightly better. Well¡­ It should be the greatest comfort for him during his visit to the Star Sect this time.


    He reaches out his hand and pulls the wooden box to himself.


    ¡°No aura at all?¡± Sovereign Zhou is a bit confused. He slowly opens the catch on the wooden box and becomes greatly taken aback. He also starts trembling and gnashes his teeth. His eyes turn bloodshot as if they were about to pop out the next second.

 Chapter 888 - Sovereign Zhou Is a Good Man!

    The disciples of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect are all dumbstruck.


    They are very curious about the souvenir given by Gao Ge. Why does their sovereign put on such a look only with a glance?


    This is the first time they have seen their sovereign lose himself like this after being members of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect for so many years.


    Elder Lotus is somewhat confused. He tilts his neck and takes a look at the thing in the box. Instantly, his countenance changes.


    He raises his head and casts a glance at Gao Ge with complicated eyes.


    ¡°Dang! What a wretch!¡± Sovereign Zhou is burning with anger. He feels that he has lived for so many years in vain. He hasn¡¯t learned how to curse others with foul words. In this case, his curses are not enough to express one-millionth of his anger.


    Having lived for so many years, he feels that he has seen various types of people.


    However, this is the first time that he has seen a man like Gao Ge. He doesn¡¯t know how to handle Gao Ge either.


    After pondering for a long time, Sovereign Zhou finally thinks it through.


    Gao Ge is literally a shameless rascal!


    He is a man of status but he never considers these factors.


    He always does some shameless things.


    ¡°Erk?¡± At the moment, the sovereign of a small sect suddenly widens his eyes and takes out the thing from the wooden box. He turns around and looks with confusion at Xia Shengtang standing in front.


    Xia Shengtang casts a glance at the thing taken out of the wooden box and then, he blushes.


    He reaches out his hand and takes out one of the wooden boxes he is distributing. After opening it, he stares at the signature photo of Gao Ge in astonishment.


    More irritatingly, Gao Ge in the photo is smiling with his right hand in a ¡°V¡± shape. He looks so stupid.


    ¡°Gao Ge¡­¡± Xia Shengtang shouts through gritted teeth.


    Currently, many people are gazing at him.


    Their eyes are inquiring.


    Covering his face, Xia Shengtang runs to Gao Ge and strikes a punch at the latter. Gao Ge hurriedly runs away.


    ¡°Crap. You are so cheeky!¡± Xia Shengtang is so angered by Gao Ge.


    He thought it was an awesome thing to distribute the souvenirs to the guests.


    Now, he realizes how stupid he was.


    ¡°Shengtang, what are you doing?¡± Gao Ge shouts while dodging his beating, ¡°We are at our sect¡¯s opening ceremony. How can you beat me?¡±


    Xia Shengtang stops.


    It¡¯s fair enough.


    After all, Gao Ge is the sovereign of the Star Sect.


    However, he is unreconciled to letting go so easily.


    He feels that what he has done is probably the most shameful thing in his life.


    He is utterly disgraced.


    If this matter leaks out, he won¡¯t have the cheek to face the world.


    Sovereign Zhou is obviously the angriest one.


    Especially Gao Ge¡¯s smiling face in the signature photo looks like laughing at him.


    As a man who has experienced a lot, Sovereign Zhou feels that he will be irritated by Gao Ge to death the next second.


    ¡°Ahem. Is this the souvenir of the Star Sect?¡± Someone asks in a low voice.


    ¡°I guess so¡­¡± A while later, someone replies weakly.


    They are all stupefied by Gao Ge¡¯s action.


    They can hardly imagine the souvenir they were eager to get turns out to be such a thing.


    Most depressingly, they can¡¯t vent their anger.


    From start to end, Gao Ge has never revealed what the souvenir is.


    Therefore, even if it were a stone hidden in the wooden box, they couldn¡¯t find anyone to do them justice.


    ¡°This brat is so unbelievable.¡± Xie Fangyou doesn¡¯t know whether to cry or to laugh.


    Xie Zhuolian says with a sigh, ¡°I really can¡¯t understand his thoughts. Even a spiritual stone won¡¯t be so embarrassing.¡±


    ¡°Is it embarrassing?¡± Xie Fangyou shakes his head, ¡°I think it is great. At least, the current atmosphere is quite good!¡±


    Xie Zhuolian is lost for words.


    Wen Yihuan and the others have known about this.


    Gao Ge has prepared the souvenirs. Of course they were curious about what they were.


    After getting the answer, they are all slack-jawed too.


    Thereafter, Wen Yihuan was considering whether to replace the photo. As Xie Zhuolian said, even a spiritual stone would be better.


    Nevertheless, Master Guanshan and the others all think nothing is wrong with the souvenirs.


    The big sects won¡¯t mind. They will think that Gao Ge is monkeying around.


    As to those small sects, even if they are disgruntled, they won¡¯t dare to vent their disgruntlement. They can only put up with it.


    The current situation is even better.


    Gao Ge decides to publicize the Heaven Shaking Sword Method of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect.


    This present is not insignificant.


    Therefore, the people of the small sects and the rogue cultivators won¡¯t mind either.


    ¡°Ahem. Sovereign Gao, your photo looks nice!¡± Someone laughs loudly. He is basically bantering.


    ¡°Yeah, Sovereign Gao, you are too stingy. We must eat as much as we want later!¡±


    ¡°Haha, exactly!¡±


    Master Guanshan pats Wen Yihuan¡¯s shoulders and says, ¡°See? Actually, they are not really angry.¡±


    Wen Yihuan thinks about it and says, ¡°Isn¡¯t it because of the Heaven Shaking Sword Method?¡±


    ¡°So, Sovereign Zhou of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect is really a good man,¡± Master Guanshan says with a sigh.


    Since others can think through it, how can Sovereign Zhou not understand?


    As such, he feels even more dejected.


    ¡°I¡¯ve really been thoroughly manipulated by this brat¡­¡± Sovereign Zhou is downhearted.


    He starts to think that his coming to attend the opening ceremony of the Star Sect is kind of the stupidest choice he has ever made in this life.


    He wanted to see Gao Ge and the Star Sect become a laughing stock. Unfortunately, he has become the laughing stock instead. Although no one stands in front of him and points fingers at him, those cultivators¡¯ sympathetic gazes make him feel prickles down his back.


    ¡°Ahem. Gao Ge, continue receiving the presents!¡± Taoist Master Xuantian shouts.


    Gao Ge winks at Wen Yihuan. Wen Yihuan hastens to continue working with the disciples.


    As to Xia Shengtang, he won¡¯t continue distributing the souvenirs anyway. He can¡¯t afford to disgrace himself by distributing the signature photos anymore.


    ¡°Ahem. Liang Bufan, you¡¯ll be responsible for distributing the souvenirs!¡± Gao Ge pats Liang Bufan¡¯s shoulders and says.


    Liang Bufan pulls a long face, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m the last one who cares about the reputation?¡±


    Gao Ge smiles in silence. The answer goes without saying.


    Liang Bufan has no other choice but to pull a long face. Leading two disciples of the Star Sect, he continues completing the mission that should be conducted by Xia Shengtang. His face is bashfully red.

 Chapter 889 - You Dont Know Him

    Some small sects want to change their celebration presents now.


    Previously, they thought since Gao Ge would offer souvenirs for the guests at the opening ceremony of the Star Sect, it would be not good if their presents were too random. However, they are regretful now. Somehow, they should give their signature photos to Gao Ge in return. They may puff out their cheeks in the photos.


    ¡°Zhuolian, take it out,¡± Xie Fangyou says.


    Xie Zhuolian¡¯s cousin pulls a long face.


    ¡°Great-grandpa, are we really giving it to them?¡±


    Xie Fangyou takes a glance at him with a frown, ¡°Xie Teng, do you know why I let you follow us out this time?¡±


    Xie Teng shakes his head.


    Actually, he wants to say, ¡°Isn¡¯t it because I¡¯m adorable?¡±


    However, he has self-knowledge more or less. He doesn¡¯t utter those stupid words.


    Besides, this time, before he set off with Xie Fangyou, his parents deliberately told him to behave well. If Xie Fangyou has a good impression of him, their family¡¯s position in the Xie Family will be improved.


    ¡°Actually, I take you here this time for no specific motive. I just think that you always make trouble. Hence, now, widen your eyes and watch carefully. Gao Ge and the people around him are not offendable,¡± says Xie Fangyou.


    Xie Teng¡¯s face turns pale.


    Judging from Xie Fangyou¡¯s tone, he is not kidding at all. That¡¯s to say, he does think so.


    It seems that he has left a bad impression on his great-grandpa.


    At the moment, Gao Ge arrives here on his own.


    ¡°Gao Ge, look at this and see if you like it,¡± Xie Fangyou says with a smile.


    Gao Ge says with a bitter smile, ¡°You are being too polite. Actually, it¡¯s my great honor that you can come here.¡±


    Taoist Master Xuantian aside feels so furious.


    ¡°Gao Ge, you are treating us differently. The Xie Family is from the blessed spot indeed. Aren¡¯t we from the blessed spot? He is a senior to you. Am I not?¡± Taoist Master Xuantian snorts.


    Gao Ge feels a headache, ¡°Of course you are¡­¡±


    Upon seeing Gao Ge¡¯s embarrassed look, Taoist Master Xuantian immediately bursts into laughter.


    Of course he won¡¯t be angry with Gao Ge about it. It¡¯s just that he will feel a sense of satisfaction when he sees Gao Ge¡¯s dejected look.


    After all, ordinary people can¡¯t make it.


    Currently, Gao Ge has reached out his hand and taken the thing from Xie Zhuolian.


    He doesn¡¯t open it himself. Instead, he passes it to Wen Yihuan and lets the latter open it.


    After opening the box, Wen Yihuan takes a look at the thing inside and instantly feels so stupefied that he forgets to voice out what the present is.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± As Gao Ge doesn¡¯t hear Wen Yihuan¡¯s reaction behind, he turns to look at Wen Yihuan and asks.


    Wen Yihuan takes a deep breath with his Adam¡¯s apples rolling. His facial expression is quite complicated.


    Master Guanshan also comes near. After he takes a glance at the thing, his facial expression is exactly the same as Wen Yihuan¡¯s.


    After all, Master Guanshan is the patriarch of the Heaven School. By reason, he has seen many good things. Very few things can make him put on such a look.


    ¡°Is this¡­ Is this Heavenly Lotus Root?¡±


    Gao Ge is also taken aback to hear that and asks, ¡°What is Heavenly Lotus Root?¡±


    Master Guanshan didn¡¯t speak very loudly but his words have been heard by some people.


    Taoist Master Xuantian is the first one to stand up with an astonished look.


    ¡°What? The Xie Family gave them their Heavenly Lotus Root!¡±


    ¡°I heard that the Xie Family had a stem of Heavenly Lotus Root. I thought it was only a rumor. Unexpectedly, it turns out to be true!¡±


    ¡°Is Heavenly Lotus Root kind of an immortal thing?¡±


    Some people all stand up and crane their necks to look at the Xie Family. They seem to try to take a look at the appearance of Heavenly Lotus Root. Even though it doesn¡¯t belong to them, they can at least cast a glance at it.


    Gao Ge puts on a confused look.


    He is really curious what the so-called Heavenly Lotus Root is.


    He has never heard of it.


    However, judging from the expressions of Wen Yihuan, Master Guanshan and the others, it seems that all of them know what the Heavenly Lotus Root is.


    Is he too ignorant?


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Gao Ge can¡¯t help asking.


    Xie Fangyou is not surprised at Gao Ge¡¯s question.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite normal that you don¡¯t know it. After all, you used to be an ordinary man only, not from the field of immortal cultivation,¡± Xie Fangyou says with a smile.


    Gao Ge takes a tumble.


    That¡¯s true.


    All the things he knows appear only after the recovery of the aura.


    However, the Heavenly Lotus Root that the Xie Family has should have come into being before the recovery of the aura. He didn¡¯t know it just because the Xie Family never showed it in his last life.


    ¡°Ahem. Great-grandpa, is this Heavenly Lotus Root of great use?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°Of course.¡± When Xie Fangyou talks of it, he puts on a complacent look, ¡°I acquired this Heavenly Lotus Root under a Heavenly Tree 70 years ago. After picking this stem of Heavenly Lotus Root, the Heavenly Tree that was as high as 33 meters or so died at once. It¡¯s fair enough to say that the essence of the tree lay in this Heavenly Lotus Root.¡±


    Gao Ge blinks his eyes. The more he hears, the more confused he feels.


    How could the tree have anything to do with the lotus root?


    Xie Fangyou seems to be very satisfied with Gao Ge¡¯s current expression. He strokes his beard and says laughingly, ¡°Gao Ge, will you believe that the Heavenly Lotus Root can make the dead come back to life?¡±


    Gao Ge instantly widens his eyes.


    ¡°Make the dead come back to life?¡± Gao Ge asks in confusion, ¡°How is it possible?¡±


    However, after Gao Ge said that, he finds in surprise that Master Guanshan and the others should look very composed as if they are not shocked by Xie Fangyou¡¯s words at all.


    Taoist Master Xuantian has rushed here.


    ¡°Fangyou, how about selling this Heavenly Lotus Root to me? Whatever price is fine by me!¡± Taoist Master Xuantian says.


    Based on how he addresses Xie Fangyou, they must be acquaintances. However, they can¡¯t be very familiar with each other. Otherwise, Taoist Master Xuantian would have come to greet him before.


    Since Taoist Master Xuantian is discomposed, this Heavenly Lotus Root must be a good thing.


    This is indisputable.


    ¡°Ahem. Xuantian, I¡¯ve offered this Heavenly Lotus Root as a present for Gao Ge. Of course, it is his belonging now,¡± Xie Fangyou says with a smile.


    Taoist Master Xuantian says with a bitter smile, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that you could give Heavenly Lotus Root to him. I¡¯ve underestimated you. Fine. It¡¯s not mine. I can¡¯t get it!¡±


    Xie Fangyou is a bit surprised and then says smilingly, ¡°Now that it is in Gao Ge¡¯s hands, you can buy it from him.¡±


    ¡°He?¡± Taoist Master Xuantian glances at Gao Ge and shakes his head, ¡°He won¡¯t sell it to me. You don¡¯t know him!¡±


    After saying that, he goes back.

 Chapter 890 - The People of the Wu Family Arrive

    Gao Ge is so confused.


    He has seen so many strange things but he is still startled to hear Xie Fangyou mention the function of the Heavenly Lotus Root¨C¡°make the dead come back to life¡±.


    For the time being, there are always people pursuing the so-called bringing the dead back to life, their efforts are still fruitless. It is purely imaginary.


    However, now, Xie Fangyou claims the Heavenly Lotus Root can make the dead come back to life.


    Gao Ge has started doubting whether he has misheard.


    ¡°Ahem. Well, Great-grandpa, can the Heavenly Lotus Root really make the dead come back to life?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    Xie Fangyou says laughingly, ¡°What? Do you think I¡¯m lying?¡±


    Gao Ge feels utterly excited.


    ¡°However, it can only be used on one condition,¡± Xie Fangyou says.


    ¡°What?¡± Gao Ge is taken aback.


    ¡°To bring the dead back to life with the Heavenly Lotus Root, the dead can¡¯t be dead for longer than seven days,¡± Xie Fangyou says, ¡°Besides, the body must be complete.¡±


    Gao Ge nods and keeps it in mind.


    ¡°Besides, there are some secrets that can¡¯t be known by outsiders. I will tell you later,¡± says Xie Fangyou.


    Gao Ge says grinningly, ¡°This Heavenly Lotus Root is too precious. I am not worthy of it.¡±


    Before Xie Fangyou speaks, he hastens to add, ¡°But I dare not decline the present from the senior. Even though it¡¯s a shame to accept the present, I can only take it! Many thanks!¡±


    Xie Fangyou doesn¡¯t know whether to cry or to laugh.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t give him a chance to talk at all.


    Nevertheless, since Gao Ge has known the effect of the Heavenly Lotus Root, he must realize that it is a valuable treasure. Of course he won¡¯t let go of it.


    ¡°Alas. I really can¡¯t understand Great-grandpa¡¯s decision. How can he give such an important thing to Gao Ge?¡± Xie Teng heaves a sigh and still fails to understand.


    Lu Qing sitting next to him laughs and says, ¡°You don¡¯t understand?¡±


    Xie Teng shakes his head harshly and puts on an inquiring look.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. If you can understand, you will probably not be so displeasing,¡± Lu Qing says with sarcasm.


    Xie Teng feels as if being harshly punched in his chest. He can hardly breathe well.


    Gao Ge takes the Heavenly Lotus Root and directly puts it into his star map without hesitation for fear that it may be missing.


    He doesn¡¯t need it for now but it may be of use in the future.


    ¡°Ahem. Thank you for the present. I¡¯m at your service if you need my help in the future!¡± Gao Ge pats his chest and says.


    He has received such a precious present. If he didn¡¯t say some sweet words, he would think he was too impolite.


    ¡°Ahem. Okay. I believe I¡¯ll need your help before long,¡± Xia Fangyou narrows his eyes and says.


    Gao Ge¡¯s heart thumps. He suddenly feels he may have fallen into a trap.


    However, the Heavenly Lotus Root is a good thing.


    If what Xie Fangyou said is true, Gao Ge finds it acceptable to do something at his request in order to acquire the Heavenly Lotus Root.


    Gao Ge is willing to pay a price for what he gains. Besides, he has long understood one thing. That is, there is no free lunch in the world. Even if there is, he must open his mouth and chew the food.


    ¡°After the opening ceremony is over, I intend to stay here for a few days. I wonder whether I¡¯m welcome,¡± Xie Fangyou says.


    ¡°Of course. You may stay as long as you want,¡± Gao Ge says laughingly.


    Xie Fangyou nods with satisfaction. Gao Ge also turns around and leaves.


    ¡°Ahem. Gao Ge, you must keep the Heavenly Lotus Root well,¡± Xia Shengtang whispers to Gao Ge.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Maybe when I get myself killed due to my unruliness, you can save my life,¡± Xia Shengtang says seriously.


    Gao Ge puts on a resigned look, ¡°You also know you are unruly?¡±


    Xia Shengtang laughs and says nothing.


    The opening ceremony proceeds smoothly.


    Gao Ge returns to the platform and looks at everything off the platform with narrowed eyes.


    Right at the moment, another voice sounds.


    ¡°Today is the opening ceremony of the Star Sect. I¡¯m here to join the fun too!¡±


    Gao Ge turns around and looks east.


    ¡°Umm? What an imposing momentum! What realm is that?¡±


    ¡°No idea but I¡¯m at the realm of Master now and I still can feel stressed. The comer must be at the realm of Grand Master at least.¡±


    ¡°Tsk. Another cultivator at the realm of Grand Master is coming.¡±


    Those cultivators sitting on the martial field are not surprised now.


    They are very curious why Gao Ge has such powerful interpersonal connections.


    Generally, it is very difficult to find a cultivator at the realm of Grand Master.


    However, there have been many of them here by now.


    Indeed, this is what a sect full of strong people is like.


    ¡°They are the members of the Wu Family,¡± Xia Shengtang suddenly comes near him and says.


    Gao Ge stands up and snorts.


    Gao Ge dislikes the Wu Family.


    Last time, due to Xia Shengtang¡¯s words, Gao Ge let go of the man called Wu You.


    Now, the people of the Wu Family are coming.


    Although Gao Ge didn¡¯t injure Wu You, Wu You was still insulted by Gao Ge.


    For such a long time, the Wu Family hasn¡¯t taken any action. Gao Ge thought that they had chosen to lower their banners and muffle their drums. Unexpectedly, they are coming at the moment.


    ¡°It was me who caused the mess last time. If the Wu Family are here to make trouble, I will handle them,¡± Xia Shengtang says calmly.


    Gao Ge laughs and hits Xia Shengtang with his shoulder.


    ¡°How can you say that? I¡¯m your brother-in-law. How can I bear to see you beaten with me doing nothing aside?¡±


    ¡°Humph,¡± Xia Shengtang says grumpily, ¡°If they really mean to give me a beating only, I don¡¯t think you will help me.¡±


    Gao Ge looks astounded, ¡°Why would you think of me this way?¡±


    ¡°Because if I were you, I would surely do that,¡± Xia Shengtang says.


    Gao Ge laughs and yet his eyes appear somewhat grim.


    Within a minute, a group of people comes here.


    The leading one is a grey-haired old man, followed by two middle-aged men. Gao Ge also sees Wu You who is standing behind the two middle-aged men.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that he would come here too,¡± Gao Ge says with a sneer, ¡°Is he here to court death?¡±


    ¡°Come on. One of them is at the realm of Grand Master. Apart from that, the two middle-aged men are also at the realm of Master. They are not easy to deal with,¡± says Xia Shengtang.


    Gao Ge shrugs.


    Frankly, given the Star Sect¡¯s current capability, it won¡¯t be a problem for them to cope with the people of the Wu Family.


    However, at the thought of that, Gao Ge knits his eyebrows. If the Wu Family really wants to set against the Star Sect, they must know the Star Sect¡¯s capability well. Since they dare to come here, they must have some backing. After all, as a family of the blessed spot, the Wu Family can¡¯t be stupid.

 Chapter 891 - Ive Regretted It

    All the people on the martial field look at the Wu Family.


    ¡°The Wu Family?¡± Sovereign Zhou feels somewhat confused, ¡°Why are the Wu Family here too? Do they have anything to do with Gao Ge?¡±


    A disciple of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect says with a smile, ¡°You know, the Wu Family have something to do with Gao Ge indeed¨Cthere is enmity between them.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Hearing that, Sovereign Zhou immediately gives a smile, ¡°How did the enmity develop between them?¡±


    ¡°Here is the thing.¡± The disciple of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect also understands that this is a chance for the sovereign to remember him. Hence, he hastens to talk about it in detail.


    After hearing that disciple out, Sovereign Zhou also smiles gloomily.


    ¡°In this case, the Wu Family are here in the Star Sect not to extend their congratulations but make trouble?¡±


    ¡°You are right.¡± The young disciple hastens to nod.


    Sovereign Zhou feels happy at once.


    This time, he comes to the opening ceremony of the Star Sect not only to disgust Gao Ge but also to see how the people of the Joyoung Sect make trouble.


    The members of the Joyoung Sect haven¡¯t arrived but it¡¯s pleasing enough that the Wu Family come here.


    Elder Lotus heaves a sigh and says to Sovereign Zhou, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that these people of the Wu Family may not be able to cause trouble for the Star Sect.¡±


    ¡°Humph. Think about this. The Wu Family is a family of the blessed spots anyway. Are they idiots? They must understand what you¡¯ve just said. However, since they¡¯ve been here, I believe that they must have something secure to rely on,¡± says Sovereign Zhou.


    Elder Lotus nods and says nothing further.


    Xie Zhuolian also becomes anxious.


    ¡°Grandpa, Gao Ge has it in for the Wu Family. They are here certainly to make trouble!¡± Xie Zhuolian says.


    Xie Teng snorts and says, ¡°Zhuolian, don¡¯t worry. Gao Ge is the sovereign of the Star Sect. He must have a solution. Our family and the Wu Family are both from the blessed spots. We can¡¯t piss off the Wu Family for Gao Ge. After all, the Wu Family has quite some competent members. They are not easy to deal with.¡±


    Xie Zhuolian takes a look at Xie Teng and knits her eyebrows but she doesn¡¯t argue back.


    It¡¯s not because she feels Xie Teng¡¯s words are all correct but because she thinks that his opinion doesn¡¯t matter now. No matter what he says, his great-grandpa won¡¯t care at all.


    In this case, it will be too stupid of her to argue with Xie Teng.


    ¡°Zhuolian, rest assured,¡± Xie Fangyou says with a smile, ¡°Even though the Wu Family come here, they won¡¯t cause trouble for the Star Sect. I really want to see how Gao Ge will handle the situation.¡±


    Hearing Xie Fangyou¡¯s words, Xie Zhuolian has no other choice but to nod.


    Currently, Gao Ge has walked down the platform.


    ¡°You, rest assured. I must make that rascal apologize to you. Otherwise, I will eradicate the Star Sect!¡± That old white-haired man looks at Gao Ge and sneers, saying to Wu You aside.


    Wu You hastens to say, ¡°Grandpa, it was not a big deal that he insulted me. I don¡¯t want to cause trouble for the Wu Family. Moreover, I¡¯m not as competent as him. I lost indeed. There was nothing wrong with him insulting me. Even if you don¡¯t come here today, I will come anyway. I must defend our family¡¯s dignity even at the cost of my life!¡±


    The old man takes a look at Wu You and smiles with satisfaction, ¡°Good! Very good! You¡¯re a hot-blooded man of our family indeed!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m flattered¡­¡±


    Gao Ge asks Xia Shengtang aside in a low voice.


    ¡°What are they talking about?¡±


    ¡°No idea.¡± Xia Shengtang shakes his head.


    The old man of the Wu Family frowns, his eyes glittering with fierceness.


    ¡°Gao Ge, I¡¯m Wu Pobing of the Wu Family. Come and greet me now!¡± The old man holds his breath and shouts.


    Quite some people on the martial field all frowns.


    ¡°It seems that the Wu Family are here to make trouble!¡±


    ¡°Of course. From the very beginning, I¡¯ve figured it out. If they were really here to extend their congratulations, how could they show such an overbearing manner? Clearly, they are here to cause trouble.¡±


    ¡°Alas. They are from the Wu Family. I wonder why Sovereign Gao offended such a big family?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s strange about it? We should have let Sovereign Gao write his autobiography for you so that you can know how many enemies he has.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Master Guanshan, Wen Yihuan and the others all stop and walk to Gao Ge.


    Song Yuan also stands up.


    Gao Ge suddenly waves his hand.


    ¡°Just mind your own business. Leave this to me. I¡¯ll send them away.¡±


    Wen Yihuan is speechless.


    He has known the members of the Wu Family are here to make trouble but Gao Ge¡¯s words just make things worse!


    After all, he is at the realm of Grand Master!


    Besides, they are from the blessed spots.


    How can they be easily sent away?


    All the members of the Wu Family instantly become angry.


    ¡°Dang!¡± Wu Pobing shouts, ¡°Gao Ge, get your ass over here!¡±


    ¡°Grandpa, did you see that? Gao Ge is always so arrogant!¡± Wu You says angrily, ¡°It is better this time. The last time you were not around, he didn¡¯t even take our family seriously.¡±


    ¡°Good. Very good.¡± Wu Pobing sneers, ¡°I must see how bold the man who dares to insult our family is.¡±


    ¡°Wu You, go aside first,¡± a middle-aged man says.


    ¡°Yes, Father.¡± Wu You hastens to take several steps back. When he is far away, he starts to stare at Gao Ge provocatively.


    Gao Ge slowly walks forward and Xia Shengtang takes a preemptive measure.


    ¡°What? I thought we had talked it through last time,¡± Xia Shengtang says in a stern voice, ¡°Who asked you to make trouble here?¡±


    ¡°Xia Shengtang, do you think sending those people to our family would end the matter? Humph. Back then, our family only agreed with them not to make trouble for you temporarily. We didn¡¯t say we wouldn¡¯t pursue the matter!¡± Wu Pobing says with a sneer.


    Xia Shengtang heaves a sigh.


    It seems that the Dragon Killers are not reliable!


    ¡°Honestly, I¡¯ve regretted it,¡± Xia Shengtang suddenly says.


    ¡°Regretted it? Regretted messing with our family? Yet, there¡¯s no use crying over spilt milk.¡± Wu Pobing says with a sigh and looks sorry for the wrong decision Xia Shengtang has made.


    Xia Shengtang shakes his head and then looks at Gao Ge rather than Wu Pobing, saying in an extremely pitiful tone, ¡°If I knew the Wu Family would come to make trouble again, we should have killed Wu You and his peers.¡±


    Gao Ge hastens to nod.


    He also thinks so.

 Chapter 892 - Fight Directly

    Wu Pobing looks even angrier.


    ¡°How dare you!¡± Wu Wangzhi, Wu You¡¯s father, snorts and says, ¡°Do you know what you are talking about?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you understand? Do I need to hire an interpreter for you?¡± Gao Ge sneers.


    ¡°Tsk. I didn¡¯t expect that a man would fail to understand human language?¡± Xia Shengtang also sighs.


    Wu Wangzhi is burning with anger. He wants to launch attacks but he is stopped by Wu Pobing.


    ¡°No rush. They won¡¯t be able to act arrogantly for long. Let¡¯s wait for a while. We¡¯ve got friends coming,¡± Wu Pobing says with a smile.


    Wu Wangzhi keeps calm and nods.


    Gao Ge and Xia Shengtang exchange glances and then understand each other¡¯s thoughts.


    They were wondering why the Wu Family dared to come here and make trouble.


    Now it appears that they¡¯ve still got helpers.


    Gao Ge might continue insulting them if he didn¡¯t hear that.


    However, now that he has known their plan, how can he let them get their way?


    Xia Shengtang also understands Gao Ge¡¯s thoughts. They take action almost at the same time.


    Gao Ge strikes a punch at Wu Pobing.


    Xia Shengtang takes the opportunity to strike his palm at Wu Wangzhi¡¯s chest.


    ¡°How dare you!¡±


    Wu Pobing wants to stop Xia Shengtang but he is stopped by Gao Ge. Hence, he can only retreat resignedly. As to Wu Wangzhi, he didn¡¯t expect that Xia Shengtang would directly attack him. Besides, he is only at the realm of Master. Comparatively, he is a lot weaker than Xia Shengtang so he is sent flying away by Xia Shengtang¡¯s strike without having a chance to fight back. He even spits blood in the air.


    ¡°Humph. Loser!¡± Xia Shengtang sneers and then throws another palm at Wu You.


    ¡°I spared your life last time. It is bad enough that you were not grateful to us. And you still don¡¯t want to live. In this case, go to hell then!¡±


    Xia Shengtang¡¯s killing Qi is heavier. Wu You is directly stupefied with fear and stays in situ.


    ¡°Wu You, go away!¡± Another middle-aged man seizes the opportunity to take action. A spear quickly appears in his hand. He takes a breath and forces Xia Shengtang to retreat.


    Gao Ge has dragged Wu Pobing aside.


    ¡°Old man. You dare to take action before your helpers arrive. You¡¯ve got some nerve!¡± Gao Ge snorts. His Flying Star Sword glistens with the sword light, which is potently struck at Wu Pobing.


    Wu Pobing hastens to retreat and distance himself from Gao Ge. Meanwhile, he motivates his aura and strikes out a palm to crack Gao Ge¡¯s sword Qi. Then, he throws another punch. Instantly, it seems that the earth trembles and the mountains sway.


    Within the martial field, quite some people with a relatively low realm hurriedly retreat for fear of being affected by the battle. They may get themselves killed by accident.


    Who could expect that coming to the Star Sect for a dinner would put them in danger?


    ¡°Sovereign, shall we help?¡± A disciple of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect asks.


    ¡°No rush.¡± Sovereign Zhou shakes his head.


    Now, the result of the battle hasn¡¯t come out. If they join the battle, Gao Ge might vent his anger on them. By then, even if Gao Ge and Xia Shengtang die, the Xiaoshan Sword Sect will have to pay a big price. It¡¯s not a good bargain anyway. Therefore, even if they must join the battle, they must wait until the battle falls into a stalemate.


    The two people of the Wu Family at the realm of Master are no match for Xia Shengtang.


    As he finishes a man easily with a blow, the other middle-aged man carrying a spear won¡¯t be able to hang on for long.


    Xia Shengtang sticks out his sword to collide against the middle-aged man¡¯s spear with a clang. The latter is sent flying back and his face turns pale.


    ¡°This spear is not bad,¡± Xia Shengtang slightly narrows his eyes and says.


    The middle-aged man holding the spear says nothing and becomes anxious.


    When Wu Pobing proposed coming here in advance, he had persuaded Wu Pobing not to do it. He didn¡¯t think it was a wise choice but Wu Pobing insisted on rushing here. He had no other choice but to expect that Gao Ge and Xia Shengtang could be stupider.


    However, Gao Ge and Xia Shengtang immediately decide to take action after understanding their intention, which makes him feel a headache.


    Wu Wangzhi is still gasping but a palm of a cultivator at the realm of Grand Master is not resistible for him. After all, he is at the realm of Master only. It will take him more than half a year to heal the injury. After the injury is healed, he will have a hidden injury. In this case, it will be nearly impossible for him to reach the realm of Grand Master.


    ¡°Cut the crap. Come on!¡± The middle-aged man snorts.


    ¡°Good. You¡¯re courageous indeed!¡± Xia Shengtang laughs and thrusts at him fiercely with the sword again, ¡°However, courage is nothing to me!¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Lu Qing, what do you think?¡± Xie Fangyou asks.


    Lu Qing thinks for a moment and says, ¡°They decide promptly and act decisively. Impressive.¡±


    ¡°Haha. That¡¯s true,¡± Xie Fangyou says smilingly, ¡°Who do you think have arranged with the Wu Family to come here and make trouble?¡±


    ¡°No idea.¡± Lu Qing shakes his head, ¡°The Joyoung Sect?¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡± Xie Fangyou heaves a sigh, ¡°Hopefully, Gao Ge and his men can get rid of the Wu Family as soon as possible. Otherwise, when the Wu Family¡¯s helpers arrive, they will be in danger.¡±


    ¡°Great-grandpa, aren¡¯t you going to help them?¡± Xie Zhuolian asks anxiously.


    ¡°The premise is that they need our help. Since Gao Ge doesn¡¯t ask for our help, why do we help them?¡± Xie Fangyou asks with a smile, ¡°Since they won¡¯t want to owe us this favor, it will be bad if we stand up for them.¡±


    Xie Zhuolian knits her eyebrows.


    ¡°Zhuolian, why do you care about an outsider so much?¡± Xie Teng says with disgruntlement, ¡°The patriarch of the Wu Family has reached the Ancient Martial Arts Natural State. And our family is no match for the Wu Family now. If we really piss them off, I¡¯m afraid that we will be in trouble.¡±


    Xie Zhuolian takes a look at him and snorts without saying anything.


    ¡°Xie Teng, shut up,¡± Xie Fangyou says grumpily.


    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Xie Teng puts on a look full of grievances. He doesn¡¯t know what mistake he has made.


    What he said is for the sake of the Xie Family!


    ¡­


    ¡°Master, shall we help?¡±


    Taoist Master Xuantian shakes his head and says with a smile, ¡°Aren¡¯t the Xie Family members all sitting there? Why are we anxious?¡±


    ¡°Master, if the Star Sect is really in danger, shall we help them?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Taoist Master Xuantian says calmly.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I owe him a big favor,¡± Taoist Master Xuantian says, ¡°If I don¡¯t return the favor, I just feel uncomfortable all over.¡±


    That disciple laughs and remains silent.


    Loud sounds come from the distance.


    Gao Ge deliberately carries the battlefield away, which makes the people sitting on the martial field very grateful. They can¡¯t stand being hurt.


    Hence, they feel better about Gao Ge in their hearts.


    ¡°Will Sovereign Gao and his men be able to defeat the Wu Family?¡±


    ¡°I guess they can but the Wu Family have helpers. However, the Wu Family also has got helpers! Alas. How worrying¡­¡±


    ¡°Are the helpers of the Wu Family the members of the Joyoung Sect?¡±


    ¡°Who knows?¡±

 Chapter 893 - Get Lost!

    It has been 20 years since Wu Pobing reached the realm of Grand Master. Besides, he has reached the middle stage of the realm of Grand Master not long ago.


    However, faced with Gao Ge¡¯s fierce sword moves, he gains no advantages and instantly becomes nervous with worry.


    ¡°Gao Ge, if you dare to kill any member of the Wu Family, our family will surely fight desperately with you!¡± Wu Pobing snarls.


    He is still fighting with Gao Ge but he is worried about Wu Wangzhi and the others all the time.


    ¡°Humph. Since you dare to attack the Star Sect, you should be ready to suffer heavy casualties. You want to kill me. How can you have the cheek to be angry with me about killing your people?¡± Gao Ge strikes his sword down again and sneers at him.


    ¡°Just because you are a member of the Wu Family? Just because your family is from the blessed spots?¡± Gao Ge presses on him step by step. He exerts the Beidou Sword Method together with Ghost-like Steps at the moment, magnifying the stress imposed on Wu Pobing.


    Wu Pobing is rendered speechless in the face of Gao Ge¡¯s taunting.


    He is kind of regretful now.


    If he had known that Gao Ge and Xia Shengtang were so bold, he shouldn¡¯t have gone to the mountain and mounted the high horse with Wu You and the others in such a hurry.


    He should have gone to the mountain when those people arrived. Only in this way could they be sure to win.


    Wu Pobing spends tremendous effort and finally breaks Gao Ge¡¯s sword move, replying, ¡°Do you think you still can survive today?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know but I can be sure that your stupid grandson will die ahead of me for sure.¡± Gao Ge laughs wildly.


    Hearing Gao Ge¡¯s words, Wu Pobing is startled and misses a step.


    Gao Ge¡¯s eyes glisten goldenly. He immediately takes the opportunity and accelerates his attacking speed. When Wu Pobing wards off his Flying Star Sword, he balls the other hand into a fist and punches Wu Pobing¡¯s chest. With a groan, Wu Pobing is sent flying away by the punch.


    This is Gao Ge¡¯s advantage.


    Gao Ge is not worried at all because he trusts Xia Shengtang¡¯s capability. Given Xia Shengtang¡¯s capability, he has no problem with dealing with Wu Wangzhi and the others.


    Even if Wu Wangzhi¡¯s realm of Master is slightly stronger, he can only hang on for a little while longer.


    Nevertheless, Wu Pobing is different.


    He is still concerned about the life of his family. Now that his mind is disturbed by Gao Ge¡¯s words, he will inevitably disclose a loophole.


    In the case where they are at the realm of Grand Master, Wu Pobing still treats his opponent lightly. He is clearly bringing about his own destruction.


    Very quickly, Wu Pobing starts running away.


    ¡°Humph, you want to go back?¡± Gao Ge makes a thrust, stirring up a rush of sword Qi. Wu Pobing is forcibly pulled back.


    ¡°You can¡¯t go back but only your soul can!¡± Gao Ge laughs and fights increasingly valiantly.


    ¡°You wretch! Wretch!¡± Wu Pobing snarls.


    He has no idea what else he can do now.


    ¡­


    Xia Shengtang strikes another slash. The middle-aged man holding the spear is also sent flying away.


    With a bang, he happens to fall aside Wu Wangzhi.


    ¡°Since you are a family, you should stay together.¡± Xia Shengtang¡¯s eyes glisten with killing intent. He strides forward and means to kill the two men with a slash. Unexpectedly, a wisp of sword Qi comes and bounces his sword away.


    ¡°Be lenient wherever it is possible. Why are you so overbearing?¡±


    Xia Shengtang looks at Sovereign Zhou standing not far away and snorts.


    ¡°Oh, I did forget that you old man was here too.¡±


    Sovereign Zhou frowns and asks, ¡°What do you mean? Are you despising me?¡±


    Elder Lotus also stands up, his Qi starting to churn.


    Xia Shengtang takes a glance in that direction and composes himself, saying with a snort, ¡°So, you think it¡¯s time and want to interfere now?¡±


    ¡°No, no.¡± Sovereign Zhou hurriedly shakes his head and says, ¡°I just feel that we are all cultivators. Don¡¯t make the atmosphere too tense. Besides, the Star Sect has just been established. If you offend the Wu Family, it will do you bad only. Hence, here is the advice for you. You¡¯d better make a concession. Don¡¯t fail my kindness!¡±


    ¡°If you want to avail yourself of the opportunity to get in, just do it. Why are you dawdling and behaving affectedly?¡± Xia Shengtang snorts, ¡°Who do you think you are? You ask me not to kill them and I have to listen to you?¡±


    Sovereign Zhou takes a deep breath and says in a stern voice, ¡°Since you don¡¯t take the Xiaoshan Sword Sect seriously, I must interfere in this then.¡±


    After he finishes saying that, a long sword suddenly appears and goes at Xia Shengtang at an extremely fast speed.


    ¡°You wanna kill me with the flying sword?¡± Xia Shengtang snorts and turns his wrist to strike Sovereign Zhou¡¯s sword back forcibly, ¡°Come on. Show me what you¡¯ve got. If I don¡¯t die today, I must exterminate the Xiaoshan Sword Sect for sure one day. Listen. I don¡¯t know much about you but I hate it most that others play fronting before me. I will kill them when I meet one. Isn¡¯t the Xiaoshan Sword Sect a first-class sect? Haha, I just wonder how many people are there in your sect. Are you enough for me to kill?¡±


    Sovereign Zhou is completely enraged by Xia Shengtang¡¯s words.


    He knows that since he has decided to stand forward, he can¡¯t go back then.


    Besides, he believes that Xia Shengtang is telling the truth.


    Once he misses this opportunity, the Xiaoshan Sword Sect will be inevitably wiped out.


    ¡°You are dead meat!¡± Sovereign Zhou snaps and strikes another slash. Dragging a streak of sword light, he rushes at Xia Shengtang.


    ¡°Come on!¡± Xia Shengtang bursts out laughing and also strikes out the sword.


    The two long swords clash.


    Sovereign Zhou¡¯s face turns somewhat pale.


    Xia Shengtang¡¯s capability is far beyond his imagination.


    No wonder Xia Shengtang could kill Jin Yun in the Western Border Region.


    ¡°Sovereign Zhou is such a villain indeed!¡± Song Yuan snorts, ¡°He held back his anger before and didn¡¯t dare to interfere until now. And he even has the cheek to find a lofty excuse for his action.¡±


    ¡°Young Master, shall we go and help?¡±


    ¡°Nonsense. They are all at the realm of Grand Master. And we have no competent cultivators with us this time. Do you want to risk your neck?¡± Song Yuan snaps.


    Angry as he is now, he still remains rational.


    Hearing Song Yuan¡¯s words, the people of the Shadow School following him here are finally relieved. They were worried that Song Yuan would ask them to help Gao Ge given their relationship.


    Of course they are happy that they don¡¯t need to help.


    Tsk.


    Their second young master is really wise indeed!


    The lantern in Elder Lotus¡¯s hand suddenly bursts forth a streak of white light. A white lotus flower is bathed in the radiance.


    Right at the moment, a gale blows by, which puts out his lantern.


    ¡°If the Xiaoshan Sword Sect must interfere in this today, we, the Celestial Master Sect must stand up and say something,¡± Taoist Master Xuantian says peacefully but his voice sounds in everyone¡¯s ears, ¡°Get lost!¡±


    His shout makes Elder Lotus subconsciously take a step back. Meanwhile, Sovereign Zhou stiffens. Xia Shengtang also takes the opportunity to force him to retreat for tens of meters.

 Chapter 894 - Shao Shuai Joins the Battle

    Sovereign Zhou stands in situ, stupefied.


    Xia Shengtang also stops. He knows that if he continues attacking, the two cultivators at the realm of Grand Master of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect must fight back desperately.


    He has no idea why Taoist Master Xuantian said that but¡­


    He feels that as long as they don¡¯t go on fighting, they are not interfering then.


    ¡°Taoist Master Xuantian, the Xiaoshan Sword Sect bears no grudge against the Celestial Master Sect. Why do you stop me?¡± Sovereign Zhou shouts with a pale face.


    ¡°Humph. I just dislike you. Bite me!¡± Taoist Master Xuantian sneers.


    Of course, the Taoist master of the Celestial Master Sect is confident to confront the member at the realm of Grand Master of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect.


    Currently, Master Guanshan also leads the golden monkey and the fox spirit to join the battle. The battle reaches a stalemate.


    ¡°We¡¯ve got three of us. Is it okay for us to confront a cultivator at the realm of Grand Master?¡± Master Guanshan says.


    ¡°You?¡± The fox spirit takes a look at him and snorts, ¡°You are the realm of Master only. How can you get engaged in the fight?¡±


    Master Guanshan covers his chest.


    The fox spirit¡­ is too harsh¡­


    Sovereign Zhou is hesitant.


    Xia Shengtang doesn¡¯t insist aggressively.


    He does hope that the people of the Xiaoshan Sword can leave now.


    After all, they have two cultivators at the realm of Grand Master.


    This is not for fun.


    ¡°Since you want to interfere, just do it. I do want to see why a first-class sect dares to confront a sect of the blessed spots!¡± A loud voice suddenly comes, which sounds very free and easy.


    Meanwhile, two rushes of rich Qi come.


    ¡°This¡­¡± Sovereign Zhou is startled. Judging from the voice, that person seems to be in favor of the Star Sect?


    ¡°Grandpa Xu, Grandpa Qiu, you shall handle the two cultivators at the realm of Grand Master. I don¡¯t want them to leave alive!¡± That voice comes again, which is full of disdain for the Xiaoshan Sword Sect.


    ¡°Yes, Young Master!¡± A heavy and potent voice replies and a blast of killing Qi comes at Sovereign Zhou.


    Xia Shengtang is confused but he still takes the opportunity to attack Sovereign Zhou again.


    Sovereign Zhou is totally dumbfounded.


    He didn¡¯t expect that the helpers of the Star Sect had arrived before the Wu Family¡¯s helpers did.


    ¡°Holy crap. I¡¯m so lucky today. There are so many cultivators at the realm of Grand Master¡­¡± Someone murmurs within the martial field.


    ¡°Yeah, I could hardly see one before. Now, there are so many of them. I would wonder whether the cultivators at the realm of Master were as pervasive as cabbages in the market.¡±


    After the two old men in white join the battle, Elder Lotus can only take action after hesitating for a while.


    He can¡¯t just stay in situ and wait for his doom.


    Shortly, a man appears next to Xia Lu and the others.


    ¡°Mr. Shao, you came at such a good timing!¡± Xia Lu says, ¡°Did you wait aside for quite a while? And you took action at the moment just because you thought it was the best timing to make you look like a hero?¡±


    Shao Shuai looks utterly shocked, ¡°You kept an eye on me?¡±


    Xia Lu rolls her eyes at him.


    She can¡¯t believe that she has guessed it right.


    He is such an idiot¡­


    Xia Lu can¡¯t figure out how to describe Shao Shuai¡¯s behaviors.


    ¡°Actually, honestly speaking, I didn¡¯t mean to interfere. After all, the Wu Family is a family of the blessed spots, just like the Shao Family,¡± Shao Shuai says, ¡°However, now, we are confronting the Xiaoshan Sword Sect, not the Wu Family.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you deceiving yourself?¡± Xia Lu doesn¡¯t know whether to cry or to laugh.


    ¡°Yes, I am!¡± Shao Shuai admits it neatly, ¡°But the fact is that the blessed spots need such an act of self-deception. At least, even if the Wu Family wants to pursue the matter, they cannot regardless. Of course, I don¡¯t think they dare to make trouble for the Shao Family. This act of self-deception kind of gives them a fig leaf. After all, they cannot really bow to the Shao Family.¡±


    Shao Shuai is rather resigned amidst talking.


    ¡°Actually, most importantly, I¡¯m not the decision-maker of the Shao Family.¡±


    Xia Lu seems to be enlightened and then nods.


    Due to the intervention of the two cultivators at the realm of Grand Master sent by Shao Shuai, Sovereign Zhou and Elder Lotus are in trouble.


    Currently, He Youniang takes the opportunity to stand up and shout. Leading a group of disciples of the Star Sect, she goes at the disciples of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect.


    ¡°Since you dare to come here, none of you will get to leave then!¡±


    Those disciples of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect never expected that such a situation would happen. They are all struck dumb. When they come to their senses, He Youniang and the others have rushed over here. With one slash, a disciple of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect is beheaded neatly.


    Sovereign Zhou and Elder Lotus obviously notice that and instantly feel perturbed.


    ¡°Lie down!¡± With a cry, the cultivator at the realm of Grand Master of the Shao Family strikes a punch over, causing Elder Lotus to fly away at once.


    ¡°Lotus!¡± Sovereign Zhou shouts in astonishment.


    ¡°Humph. You¡¯d better defend yourself first.¡±


    With a bang, Sovereign Zhou strikes his fist against that of his opponent, thus making him keep retreating.


    On the other side.


    The battle between Gao Ge and Wu Pobing has become white-hot.


    The longer the battle lasts, the more anxious Gao Ge feels.


    After all, from the very beginning, he wanted to finish the battle as soon as possible.


    However, he has underestimated his opponent¡¯s capability.


    Luckily, Wu Pobing is at the middle stage of the realm of Grand Master, who is even superior to Jin Yun. Currently, in light of his power of stars and Flying Star Sword, Gao Ge can only gain the upper hand to a certain extent. However, it is very difficult to magnify the advantage and make it overwhelming.


    Looking at Gao Ge¡¯s determined expression, Wu Pobing gradually calms down.


    ¡°Your capability has far exceeded my imagination. Indeed, being so capable at such a young age is worth being proud of. However, proud as you can be, you can¡¯t be blindly arrogant. However strong you are, there is always someone stronger. Do you really think no one can defeat you?¡±


    Gao Ge puts on a grumpy look and then strikes several streaks of sword Qi as if the sword Qi illuminated all things.


    Wu Pobing quickly slides back to distance himself from Gao Ge. In the battle with Gao Ge, he chooses to retreat when Gao Ge advances and advance when Gao Ge retreats, leaving Gao Ge no reprieve at all.


    As such, in the tense pace, Gao Ge can¡¯t find a chance to use the Immortal Finger.


    Of course, even if he has a chance, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t dare to cast the skill randomly. After all, these people of the Wu Family are the first batch of enemies he has to deal with for now. The people of the Joyoung Sect will arrive soon. Besides, he can¡¯t be sure whether the helpers mentioned by Wu Pobing are the members of the Joyoung Sect or the other enemies of Gao Ge.


    Anyway, Gao Ge has too many enemies. He has no idea whom the Wu Family has gathered. Therefore, in this case, he doesn¡¯t dare to use the Immortal Finger for what it¡¯s worth. He can¡¯t bear the consequences for now.


    ¡°Boy, if you sign a contract with my Family and promise to serve us, I will let you go today. What do you think?¡± Wu Pobing shouts.

 Chapter 895 - Someone Come Here!

    ¡°The Wu Family is too small for me,¡± Gao Ge refutes mercilessly.


    Gao Ge learns it from Xia Shengtang.


    It sounded too pretentious for the first time but on second thought, he feels that the saying fits with his character well.


    Now, he does feel good about saying it to Wu Pobing. And it fits the situation well.


    After hearing Gao Ge¡¯s words, Wu Pobing snorts.


    ¡°You are so bold. In this case, you must die today.¡±


    Wu Pobing is aware that if Gao Ge doesn¡¯t die today, the Wu Family will be the first family of the blessed spots Gao Ge will exterminate once he grows strong enough.


    There is no turning back of an arrow once it¡¯s shot.


    Especially in the field of immortal cultivation, if one doesn¡¯t kill his opponent, he will probably meet his doom.


    Wu Pobing has long known this brutal truth.


    Therefore, this time, he either dies in the Star Sect or kills Gao Ge. There is no other possibility.


    The battle is to the strong.


    For Gao Ge and Wu Pobing, they have reached a stalemate.


    He who wants to retreat will suffer more.


    Therefore, they are focused on attacking.


    Now.


    On the mountainous path.


    ¡°Hall Master, aren¡¯t we going up the mountain?¡± A young man asks in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m worried that the Wu Family won¡¯t be able to hang on for long.¡±


    ¡°Humph. They deserve it.¡± Wang He, the hall master of Green Dragon Hall of the Poison Sect snorts and says, ¡°If it were not because the people of the Joyoung Sect might come this time, I wouldn¡¯t come here then. The current capability of the Star Sect can¡¯t be underestimated. Besides, Wu Pobing has miscalculated one thing. Gao Ge does have a lot of enemies in the field of immortal cultivation and the blessed spots but he also has friends! The Xie Family, the Shao Family, the Celestial Master Sect¡­ None of them is easy to deal with.¡±


    The Poison Sect is a sect of the blessed spots but it only relies on poison. Therefore, the members are not very strong in terms of cultivation. For instance, the only cultivator at the realm of Grand Master in the Poison Sect is their sovereign.


    ¡°Actually, there is no blood feud between us and Gao Ge.¡± Wang He squats aside, holding a branch in his hand and saying grinningly, ¡°The only grudge is due to Yang Xuan and Yang Nu. They are already dead. After all, when they were alive, they did no good to the Poison Sect. Take Yang Xuan for instance. Relying on his identity as Yang Nu¡¯s son, he didn¡¯t even take me seriously. Humph. Such a man would have been killed by me sooner or later even if he hadn¡¯t been killed by Gao Ge.¡±


    Those two young men don¡¯t speak.


    They are strongly suspicious of their hall master¡¯s words.


    All the members know how terrible Yang Nu was.


    Otherwise, how could Yang Xuan not take the hall master of Green Dragon Hall seriously?


    However, they are already used to their hall master¡¯s boasting.


    ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s wait and see for a while,¡± Wang He says.


    A disciple asks in a low voice, ¡°Hall Master, what are we waiting for?¡±


    ¡°Wait for the moment when they are neglectful in taking precautions. Only in this way can our poison work to some extent. I can¡¯t think of another way other than attacking them off guard to kill the cultivators at the realm of Grand Master like Gao Ge,¡± Wang He says slightly resignedly.


    The two young disciples also nod and agree.


    In the face of absolute power, all the small tricks can be neglected.


    The biggest advantage of the members of the Poison Sect is to kill some terrifying opponents with the poison.


    It is possible for the cultivator at the realm of Strength to kill those at the realm of Master.


    However, as to the cultivators at the realm of Grand Master¡­


    They can do it but the odds are too low.


    Therefore, Wang He thinks that if they can take the opportunity to act at the proper moment, of course it will be the best. However, if they can¡¯t find any opportunity, they will watch the Wu Family go to hell then. After all, it has nothing to do with them.


    It¡¯s better to let others die rather than himself.


    Terrific.


    ¡°Ahem. Well, Hall Master, if the people of the Wu Family win later, will they come to make trouble for us?¡±


    Wang He is furious.


    ¡°What¡¯s your problem? If they could win on their own, why would they ask us to come here? Besides, once there is any sign showing they are going to win, we will rush forward at once. Although we can¡¯t offer fuel in snowy weather, it¡¯s pretty nice to add icing to the cake,¡± Wang He says with a smile.


    Comparatively, Wang He feels that he is so wise.


    He is different from those people of the Wu Family, who are so tackless.


    Although the Wu Family also brings some competent cultivators here, they are nothing to Gao Ge.


    They are literally risking their necks by rushing forward recklessly.


    Therefore, it is fair enough to say that he is wiser.


    He is such a wise man who works out splendid plans to win victories in battles a thousand miles away.


    His ability is well-proven!


    ¡­


    Wu Pobing has been perturbed and fretful.


    It has been such a long time.


    Neither the members of the Joyoung Sect nor the members of the Poison Sect have arrived yet.


    Do they stand him up?


    Dang.


    It wouldn¡¯t be a big deal to be stood up in terms of other things. After all, he is quite forgiving. However, the situation is different now. It is related to their life and death!


    Seeing Gao Ge fights increasingly valiantly, Wu Pobing feels a bit flustered.


    Suddenly, a cry comes from the distance.


    Wu Pobing¡¯s eyes become stern.


    With a sneer, Gao Ge takes the opportunity and strikes another punch.


    Wu Pobing is sent flying away with a thud.


    Gao Ge must seize the opportunity to kill Wu Pobing!


    Exerting the Ghost-like Steps, Gao Ge has stood in front of Wu Pobing, dragging countless ghosts.


    A sword is slashed down.


    Despite Wu Pobing¡¯s timely dodge and the protection of the aura, a bloody cut is still left in his arm.


    ¡°Contemptuous!¡± Wu Pobing gets so furious.


    Obviously, Xia Shengtang deliberately made him hear the cry.


    He can have killed Wu Wangzhi with one slash but he chose to disturb Wu Pobing¡¯s mind in this way.


    Wu Pobing has seen through Xia Shengtang¡¯s intention but Wu Wangzhi is his son anyway!


    ¡­


    By the martial field.


    Two bloody men are lying in front of Xia Shengtang. They are the two cultivators at the realm of Master who follow Wu Pobing here.


    Wu You is thrown aside. Currently, he¡¯s still shivering. His face is utterly pale with his eyes full of fear.


    Xia Shengtang suddenly smells a weird smell. He turns around to take a glance at Wu You and with a sneer, he shouts, ¡°Someone come here and bring a pair of clean underpants for Mr. Wu!¡±

 Chapter 896 - No Leaving!

    Despite that, no one of the Star Sect really comes forward and offers Wu You a pair of underpants.


    The people around all pinch their noses and hide far away, staring at Wu You with disdain.


    Xie Fangyou heaves a sigh and says to Lu Qing, ¡°Wu Suishan of the Wu Family is a competent cultivator indeed. It¡¯s even fair enough to call him the cream of the crop. Yet, his descendant is really intolerable to the eye! Even without these things, I¡¯m afraid that the Wu Family won¡¯t be able to last long.¡±


    Lu Qing shakes his head and says, ¡°Actually, not only the Wu Family but also any sect can sustain for several centuries or even more than a thousand years while very few ancient martial arts families can remain more than one hundred years. In the final analysis, when a family becomes too strong, the descendants will fall into a comfort zone and thus be barely trained. Over time, the family will be trapped in a predicament where each generation is worse than the last one.¡±


    Xie Fangyou nods gently as if lost in thought, ¡°I suppose it is also what the Xie Family is facing for now.¡±


    Xie Teng aside is embarrassed. Somehow, he feels that his great-grandpa is implying something.


    ¡°Great-grandpa, actually, I think the current Xie Family is quite good,¡± Xie Zhuolian says with a smile.


    Xie Fangyou takes a look at her and smiles bitterly, saying, ¡°If there is still anything worth mentioning about our family, I can only say we¡¯ve still got you.¡±


    Xie Teng¡¯s face darkens even more.


    Xie Zhuolian is a bit surprised.


    Lu Qing looks a bit taken aback.


    He is a bit confused.


    Others can say something like that but Xie Fangyou shouldn¡¯t.


    Even Lu Qing can say that.


    Only Xie Fangyou can¡¯t.


    Xie Fangyou is the patriarch of the Xie Family so every word and action of his is watched by all the people of the Xie Family.


    What he has just said will be spread throughout the whole Xie Family soon.


    What consequences will it incur?


    Undoubtedly, Xie Zhuolian will become the thorn of the whole Xie Family¡¯s flesh. She will be a target of all. It¡¯s like a compassionate person suddenly appearing in a bandits¡¯ den, who won¡¯t fit in at all. Even if he does nothing wrong, he will be isolated anyway.


    Lu Qing knows that Xie Fangyou loves Xie Zhuolian deep in his heart and won¡¯t treat her differently because she is a girl. As such, he feels very confused. In this case, why does Xie Fangyou make her the target of all the young people of the Xie Family?


    Very quickly, something occurs to Lu Qing. Just because he thinks of something, he can¡¯t help turning to look at Xie Fangyou in surprise.


    Xie Fangyou just takes a glance at him with a smile. They¡¯ve known each other for years. At the moment, he doesn¡¯t need to say much.


    Lu Qing only heaves a sigh resignedly.


    He feels there¡¯s nothing wrong with Xie Fangyou¡¯s decision.


    Yet, he is still worried more or less.


    Xie Zhuolian is not very strong but she excels at medicine and also works hard.


    That¡¯s probably why Xie Zhuolian can be appreciated by Xie Fangyou.


    However¡­


    When they return to the Xie Family, will Xie Zhuolian really be able to confront the young people of the Xie Family?


    ¡­


    Wu You is completely stupefied.


    This is the first time he has faced such a scene.


    Xia Shengtang strikes his sword again and again, which goes through Wu You¡¯s father.


    He wants to stand up and stop Xia Shengtang but he doesn¡¯t even have the strength to stand up.


    His legs have become limp.


    He is frightened.


    What terrifies Wu You is that his father is still alive despite the severely scarred and battered body.


    Besides, every time Xia Shengtang strikes his sword, he will exert his aura to seal Wu Wangzhi¡¯s injury to enable the latter to keep screaming in pain.


    What on earth does Xia Shengtang want to do?


    The other cultivators are all frightened to see the scene.


    Although they know that Xia Shengtang is eccentric, they didn¡¯t expect that he was eccentric to this extent.


    Does he know what he is doing?


    ¡°Alas. Xia Shengtang¡¯s cultivation is high indeed but he is too inhuman. Even though this is his opponent, why doesn¡¯t Xia Shengtang just kill him? Why does Xia Shengtang have to torture him like this?¡± A young rogue cultivator says with annoyance.


    ¡°Shut up! You idiot!¡± A middle-aged man curses and says, ¡°Since you¡¯re ignorant and simple-minded, just stay at home and don¡¯t step forward to make a fool of yourself!¡±


    ¡°What did you say?¡± The young rogue cultivator who has been insulted is burning with anger but when he finds that the middle-aged man is a disciple of some sect, he hastens to quiet down.


    The middle-aged man doesn¡¯t seem to niggle over this with that young man.


    He can¡¯t help it.


    Under the current circumstance, how can he dare to put on airs?


    He is a member of some sect indeed.


    Yet, he is only a disciple of a second-class sect. Even if he is from a first-class sect, so what?


    Right here, even the people from the blessed spots are not a big deal.


    There are so many competent cultivators around.


    ¡°Young man, I won¡¯t pursue the matter with you. However, you must be aware of this. These are all the people of the Wu Family. Now, Wu Pobing of the Wu Family is still fighting with Sovereign Gao tensely. If Director Xia doesn¡¯t disturb the Wu Family¡¯s elders¡¯ minds in this way, do you know what the situation will become? If you were him, wouldn¡¯t you do that?¡±


    After hearing him out, the young rogue cultivator instantly blushes with shame and hastens to hide among the crowd. Within a blink of an eye, he can¡¯t be found.


    ¡°Xia Shengtang, just kill me if you dare!¡± A middle-aged man next to Wu Wangzhi shouts through gritted teeth.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Xia Shengtang sneers with a shimmer of killing intent flashing across his eyes. His sword flies out with a streak of sword light. When it comes back, the middle-aged man who is at the realm of Master has been killed.


    ¡°I¡¯m always ready to help.¡± Xia Shengtang snorts. Actually, the middle-aged man is quite tough. For example, he treats Wu Wangzhi in the same way and the latter keeps screaming. On the contrary, the middle-aged man didn¡¯t even groan. Besides, although they are both at the realm of Master, the dead middle-aged man was a lot stronger than Wu Wangzhi.


    Yet, this middle-aged man was Xia Shengtang¡¯s enemy.


    Xia Shengtang doesn¡¯t like enemies who are too tough.


    Another bang comes. A cultivator at the realm of Grand Master brought here by Shao Shuai is injured.


    ¡°Young Master, the guy holding the lantern is not simple¡­¡±


    Shao Shuai hastens to rush to him, helps him up, takes out an elixir and puts it into his mouth. Then, Shao Shuai turns around to stare with a frown at the staggering Elder Lotus.


    ¡°It seems that I¡¯ve underestimated you,¡± Shao Shuai says with a sneer.


    ¡°Release us. We¡¯ll leave now,¡± Elder Lotus thinks for a moment and then says.


    ¡°You want to leave?¡± Xia Shengtang strikes his sword at him, ¡°Do you think you can come to the Star Sect and leave at will? Go to hell!¡±


    A streak of sword light crackles through the sky with a sword momentum rising like a mountain.

 Chapter 897 - None of them Come Back

    In the base of the Dragon Court in the capital.


    With his eyes narrowed, Heaven Dragon sits on the chair and hears Lurking Dragon blathering aside.


    ¡°As I said, without Lord Dragon King¡¯s instruction, we can¡¯t take action recklessly!¡± Heaven Dragon slowly opens his eyes and sits up. He picks up the stainless-steel tumbler from the table, twists open the cover, blows away the tea leaves floating on the water and takes a sip of the tea. Instantly, he feels that his whole tongue is bitter but he kind of enjoys the feeling.


    ¡°Would you like to have some tea?¡± Heaven Dragon passes the tumbler to him.


    Lurking Dragon¡¯s mouth twitches. He shakes his head and rejects the offer with determination.


    ¡°He can¡¯t mean well,¡± Lurking Dragon thinks.


    ¡°You¡¯ve known about the Star Sect. Lord Dragon King must know it too. However, it doesn¡¯t necessarily mean that he will interfere. You know, the Dragon Court and the Star Sect are quite distinct from each other. Now the connection has been finally severed. If you really go, it will be a big problem. Even if the Star Sect¡¯s crisis is resolved this time, what about the next time? The Star Sect will surely be isolated by the blessed spots or even all the cultivation sects. It¡¯s like a group of gangsters getting into a fight and a cop going to help one of them. Even if the helped one wins, so what? The helped bandit can thrive? Impossible.¡±


    Lurking Dragon laughs and says, ¡°If Gao Ge hears you say so, he will curse you for sure.¡±


    Heaven Dragon shrugs casually, ¡°You sound like I care a lot. I¡¯m used to that.¡±


    Lurking Dragon is lost for words.


    Heaven Dragon has said so.


    What else can he say?


    He has suffered a lot from Gao Ge. He is kind of immune to Gao Ge¡¯s dissing.


    ¡°Besides, even if we don¡¯t take action, do you think no one will go and help him?¡± Heaven Dragon suddenly asks.


    ¡°Umm?¡± Lurking Dragon is taken aback, ¡°You¡¯ve been prepared?¡±


    ¡°Not me. Even I can¡¯t order that man to do anything!¡± Heaven Dragon heaves a sigh and says.


    Lurking Dragon is a bit surprised and starts to think about who on earth the man mentioned by Heaven Dragon is.


    Who else can disobey Heaven Dragon except Lord Dragon King?


    Who else can it be?


    ¡­


    In the Star Sect.


    Gao Ge gradually gains the upper hand.


    As to Wu Pobing, he has been severely injured.


    As the current situation goes on, Wu Pobing won¡¯t be able to hang on for long.


    From a practical perspective, Gao Ge can defeat Wu Pobing but it will be a fierce fight for sure.


    Yet, Xia Shengtang¡¯s whimsical idea has disrupted Wu Pobing¡¯s mind.


    If Gao Ge still can¡¯t take the opportunity to gain the upper hand, he should reflect on whether he is too incompetent.


    Gladly, Gao Ge is satisfied with the current situation.


    As long as the current situation goes on, he will surely kill Wu Pobing.


    Hence, Gao Ge quickens his pace of attacking.


    He doesn¡¯t want to give Wu Pobing any reprieve.


    Besides, the Wu Family is a family of the blessed spots, but given the current situation, there is no going back for sure. If he doesn¡¯t take the opportunity to teach the Wu Family a severe lesson, he will encounter more trouble in the future.


    Actually, there is an inexorable law in the secular world, the field of immortal cultivation and the so-called blessed spots.


    The weak are the prey of the strong.


    The Star Sect has just been established. To make the other sects take them seriously, they must show their ability.


    Currently, the Wu Family coming to make trouble is an opportunity to show their ability in Gao Ge¡¯s eyes.


    Gao Ge never lets any profit in front of him slip through his fingers.


    Since there is such an opportunity, of course he will take it.


    If only the people of the Wu Family are here, of course it¡¯s a good thing.


    The problem is that there may be some strong enemies apart from the Wu Family.


    Like¡­ the Joyoung Sect.


    Although Gao Ge and Xia Shengtang have never regretted killing the guardian and special envoys of the Joyoung Sect, admittedly, the sovereign of the Joyoung Sect does exert a deterrent effect on them.


    However, the people of the Joyoung Sect haven¡¯t appeared by now.


    Gao Ge has to doubt whether the Wu Family has received the fake news¡­


    Actually, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t know two parties are confronting about 15 kilometers away from the Star Sect.


    ¡°Do you really want to stop me?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± an old man with a benignant look says. Dressed in white clothes, he is grey-haired and big in stature, who is more than 1.9 meters tall. Meanwhile, he is carrying a sword on his back and a wine gourd at his waist. While speaking, he remains composed. It seems that he doesn¡¯t take the three people in front seriously.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who the sovereign of the Star Sect is. After all, I¡¯ve just got out of the closed-door training. However, he killed a guardian and two special envoys of our sect. He kind of struck a severe blow on the Joyoung Sect. This can¡¯t be wiped out with your words only.¡± The sovereign of the Joyoung Sect looks like a calm middle-aged man with a smiling face. Yet, judging from his eyes, clearly, he does fear the old man in front of him.


    Not many people in the current field of immortal cultivation know the old man in front.


    And he happens to be one of them.


    When he was a cultivator at the realm of Master, the old man could kill three cultivators at the realm of Grand Master on his own.


    During that battle, he was lucky enough to be a witness. And it is still unforgettable for him by now.


    ¡°I¡¯m not here to persuade you or reason with you. If you don¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll kill you.¡± The old man picks up the wine gourd, takes a slurp from the wine and grins with narrowed eyes, ¡°I could kill a cultivator at the Ancient Martial Arts Natural State 50 years ago, let alone now.¡±


    The middle-aged man is inevitably shocked.


    The other two people standing behind him are the special envoys of the Joyoung Sect.


    They are somewhat angry but as their sovereign doesn¡¯t dare to speak now, they can do nothing but keep silent.


    ¡°You cultivators in this world are too weak and boring. Now, there is finally an extraordinary one. It¡¯s such a pity if he really dies,¡± the old man says slowly, ¡°My sword has never been unsheathed for three centuries. Do you know why?¡±


    ¡°Umm?¡± A middle-aged man is taken aback.


    What does he know?


    ¡°Because nothing is worth it,¡± the old man says with a stern face.


    Moments later, he waves his hand.


    ¡°Go back. You can¡¯t kill him. Even if I didn¡¯t come here, others would, except that I arrived faster.¡± Then, three wisps of sword intent suddenly burst out of the wine gourd.


    The middle-aged man is slightly shocked and then drags the two people behind him to retreat for several hundred meters.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± The old man is faintly angry.


    The middle-aged man smiles and makes a bow with his hands folded in front.


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep today¡¯s humiliation in mind.¡±


    ¡°You want to seek revenge?¡± The old man looks from behind at Lyu Chen leaving and grins, ¡°What a shame! Hundreds of people said the same words before but none of them come back to meet me again¡­¡±

 Chapter 898 - The Realm of Confucian Saint

    At the foot of the mountain.


    An old man wearing Confucian clothes ambles on the mountainous path gracefully with his body bent.


    Next to him, a middle-aged man holds his arm.


    ¡°The Cultivation Academy is not a good place for you indeed. It¡¯s not bad to stay here,¡± the old man says gently.


    ¡°Sir, I have one question.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no harm asking.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t ask then.¡±


    ¡°Umm?¡± The old man is taken aback.


    ¡°Without arms, I may not be able to get a girl,¡± the middle-aged rubs his nose and says with a smile.


    The old man is stupefied for a while and then looks at the disciple aside with complicated eyes. This man used to be his favorite student. Now, this disciple lives in frustration. Maybe it is partially because of him but more of the reason lies in this disciple himself. Everyone chooses his own path. Some people will realize their errors and mend their ways when they pick the wrong paths. However, when some people make a mistake, they must stick to their path for the so-called pursuit even if they have to go through various hardships and be severely injured.


    ¡°Since you say so, I suppose you must have been enlightened today.¡± The old man sighs, ¡°If you could meet Gao Ge earlier, maybe you could be more open-minded.¡±


    The middle-aged man also sighs a lot.


    ¡°He is my student indeed but I think that it is the biggest opportunity for me to become his teacher.¡±


    Then, the middle-aged man continues saying, ¡°Besides, since I met him, I suddenly feel that living is great. At least I have another person I want to protect. Yet, I¡¯m too weak.¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°So, here I am.¡± The middle-aged man¡¯s eyes glisten with fierceness and then he says calmly, ¡°Look. That brat beat Wu You so Wu You¡¯s grandfather and father came here. That brat killed Yang Xuan from the Poison Sect. Then, Yang Shu, the father of Yang Xuan went to seek revenge on him. He killed the guardian of the Joyoung Sect so the sovereign of the Joyoung Sect went out of the closed-door training. Somehow, I feel this is wrong.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± The old man slightly arches his eyebrows.


    ¡°I feel that these are the young people¡¯s trifles. Since their kids can¡¯t defeat my student, they should admit defeat. On what ground can they stand up for their kids one after another? They merely think that Gao Ge has no backing. Those people of the blessed spots are all arrogant. They always think that my student is talented but far less competent than them. Hence, they can bully him as they wish. Is this really the truth? I don¡¯t think they are right.¡±


    The old man walks gradually faster.


    The middle-aged man also catches up with him.


    ¡°When he learned that He Youniang had been bullied, he went to Shanxi without hesitation simply to stand up for his student. At first, I didn¡¯t think he was right but afterward, I felt that if this was not right, there wouldn¡¯t be anything right. He is also my student. And I was appointed as the deputy principal of the Haicheng Cultivation Academy thanks to him. I was really on tenterhooks about holding that post. Several times, I touched my chest and asked myself whether I deserved it. Why could I?¡±


    The old man stops.


    The middle-aged man continues walking on the mountainous path.


    Clearly, their distance is constantly drawn but the middle-aged man¡¯s voice still lingers in the old man¡¯s ears.


    ¡°So, here I came today.¡±


    ¡°I want to talk with those old guys.¡±


    ¡°I must make them understand that Gao Ge is not alone.¡±


    ¡°I must make them know that my student is not the wild grass by the roadside.¡±


    ¡°Sir, you told me that if I couldn¡¯t outargue others, I might as well fight them.¡±


    ¡°Today, I, Liu Zhongyi, shall adhere to the words of the saint and defend my disciple.¡±


    In the forest.


    There is a rustling sound.


    Countless noises go through the forest.


    Tens of people stare at the two people on the mountainous path.


    When they close their eyes, they seem able to hear the clanging sound of swords.


    Lou Zhoutian stops and looks at the disciple walking away, his face full of satisfaction.


    ¡°Three hundred people from the Joyoung Sect, including one cultivator at the realm of Grand Master and two at the realm of Master; fifty people from the Poison Sect with three thousand venomous things; one hundred people from the Wu Family; two cultivators at the realm of Grand Master from the Xiaoshan Sword Sect¡­¡±


    A moment later, Lou Zhoutian slowly opens his eyes.


    ¡°Apart from those in the mountain, do the people hiding in the forest intend to slaughter all the people of the Star Sect after the fight ends up there?¡± Lou Zhoutian sneers, ¡°Only these people are far from enough.¡±


    The middle-aged man¡¯s back appears increasingly sturdy.


    He is wreathed in a shimmer of white light.


    ¡°This is¡­¡± In the distance, the other guardian of the Joyoung Sect suddenly widens his eyes.


    ¡°Guardian, who is that man?¡±


    ¡°Liu Zhongyi, the disciple of Lou Zhoutian of the Cultivation Academy.¡± The guardian at the realm of Grand Master frowns.


    Somehow, he suddenly feels that Liu Zhongyi is giving off a rush of terrifying Qi.


    Suddenly, an idea flashes through his mind and his facial countenance changes.


    ¡°This is bad! Run!¡±


    ¡°What? Guardian, isn¡¯t the sovereign on the way here? Are we retreating?¡±


    The guardian at the realm of Grand Master is not in the mood to explain it. He has rushed down the mountain at an extremely fast speed. It seems that he wants to leave this place within the shortest time.


    Liu Zhongyi stops on the mountainous path and turns around to look at the malicious several hundred people hiding in the forest from the height with a snort.


    Moments later, he narrows his eyes and reaches out a finger to write a word in the air.


    He doesn¡¯t use ink or pen.


    Instead, he uses his essence, energy and spirit.


    ¡°Kill.¡±


    He mutters inwardly and casts his magic with the words.


    Instantly, a storm blows up and the leaves rustle. Thousands of pine needles are swept here from the distance.


    ¡°I, Liu Zhongyi, have idled away half my lifetime and rarely kept any righteous spirit. Never have I comprehended the saint¡¯s words or acquired the meaning of gentlemen. Today, I would like to exchange my lifespan of fifty years for a day¡¯s realm of Confucian Saint and wipe up the enemies for my student, Gao Ge!¡±


    He raises his hand and puts it down.


    The pine needles rustle and fly through the forest like the fatal needles.


    Screams in pain incessantly linger on.


    He turns to continue taking a step forward and jumps up. A light pillar drops from the sky straightly and envelops him again. He looks at the old man holding a white lantern and groans gently.


    ¡°Destroy.¡±


    Instantly, a gust of heavy wind blows by.


    Elder Lotus¡¯s radiant white lotus flower hanging in the air loses its luster within an instant.


    ¡°Break!¡±


    With a bang, the lantern breaks with the sound and scraps of paper are fluttering in the air.


    Lou Zhoutian raises his head and looks at the man in the sky, asking gently, ¡°Is this worth it?¡±


    Liu Zhongyi¡¯s gaze settles on him respectfully. When Liu Zhongyi speaks, Lou Zhoutian can clearly feel the delight and freedom in his tone as well as the determination in his eyes.


    ¡°Sir, I¡¯m doing this not completely for him.¡±


    Lou Zhoutian slightly nods and says nothing.

 Chapter 899 - The Saint Grants a Word

    In the Star Sect.


    Countless people turn to look at the sky.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    Some are confused.


    Some are shocked.


    Although they don¡¯t know what on earth has happened, they can feel that a blast of terrifying Qi is spreading ferociously.


    Some people feel that the terrifying Qi is very warm, just like the sun in the winter.


    However, for a small number of people, when they feel the Qi, they immediately feel some unknown pain in every cell of theirs. It¡¯s like¡­ thousands of needles penetrating through every pore of theirs.


    Especially Sovereign Zhou and Elder Lotus feel the rich killing intent most directly so that Sovereign Zhou doesn¡¯t dare to move at all.


    They both look at Liu Zhongyi hanging in the air and enveloped by the light pillar.


    Xia Shengtang also looks in this direction with a frown.


    ¡°Mr. Liu?¡± Xia Lu puts on an astonished look, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Master Guanshan says sternly, ¡°But the fact that his cultivation has been elevated all of a sudden is a bit¡­¡±


    ¡°A bit what?¡±


    ¡°A bit horrifying,¡± Master Guanshan says with a bitter smile.


    He is very clear that Liu Zhongyi¡¯s Qi doesn¡¯t lock him down.


    Despite that, he still feels a little flustered.


    It is like an ordinary man standing in a high position and looking at a fierce tiger.


    Even if he knows the fierce tiger won¡¯t hurt him, he will still feel frightened by one glance of the tiger.


    Currently, Master Guanshan feels even more than this.


    The screams in the forest rise one after another.


    Hundreds of people are all pierced through by the pine needles at this moment.


    Those lives are like the golden crops harvested by the reaping machine.


    Some people are dead for good without having the opportunity to scream in pain.


    A figure races quickly through the forest.


    The other guardian at the realm of Grand Master of the Joyoung Sect looks awfully frightened.


    Although he wants to escape with his people, he is aware that he can¡¯t delay any longer at the moment. Even if he says one more word, he will probably die at once.


    He doesn¡¯t feel that he has been out of danger even now.


    For him, what he stayed is literally the place where the gate of hell opened.


    When he felt the terrifying Qi, his blood seemed to be frozen instantly. He could feel piercing coldness all over his body.


    Beads of sweat roll down his head. His clothes are also soaked in sweat and tightly cling to his skin. Currently, of course he doesn¡¯t care about being so uncomfortable about it. Will a dying man feel like picking a pattern for his mourning clothes?


    Suddenly, he shivers and slows down escaping as if he is restrained by some power.


    ¡°Let¡­ Let go of me.¡± This guardian from the Joyoung Sect is at the realm of Grand Master. He often bickered with Jin Yun and even took the cultivators in Huaxia lightly while the sovereign of the Joyoung Sect was in the closed-door training. However, now, he only wants to survive. As to resistance¡­ From start to end, he has never thought about whether he should fight back. Others won¡¯t be able to comprehend the depression from the depths of the soul. Likewise, even if an ant has strong muscles and can lift something tens of times bigger than itself, it can¡¯t contend against a human. A random human can teach it a lesson with ease.


    When he says that, his energy is also instantly drained. It seems each of the four words were as heavy as lead.


    He sits on the ground in dejection and raises his head to watch a light pillar drop. With a bang, when it hits him, sparks spread and the surrounding trees all turn into ashes.


    ¡°Is the realm of Confucian Saint so appalling?¡± Lou Zhoutian narrows his eyes and looks at Liu Zhongyi in the air. Now, his blood also starts to surge. Given his current ability, he still has a long way to go before he reaches the realm of Confucian Saint, but it is good to feel the realm a bit.


    Besides, he understands what Liu Zhongyi meant.


    Liu Zhongyi said that he was doing this not completely for Gao Ge.


    Others may find it inexplicable.


    However, Lou Zhoutian is clear.


    Getting rid of the enemies for Gao Ge at the cost of a lifespan of fifty years and performing the duty of a teacher is just one of the reasons why he is doing this.


    The second reason is that Lou Zhoutian has reached the threshold of the realm of Confucian Saint. He just feels something is missing but now, when he sees Liu Zhongyi who is full of high spirit and competent, he gradually takes a tumble. It¡¯s like a beam of sunlight beats down on his heart through the heavy clouds.


    The third reason may be that Liu Zhongyi wants to clear his mind.


    As to some things, Liu Zhongyi feels that he should have long done it. Yet, as he idles away, it has been so many years. Gladly, it¡¯s not too late now.


    Only when he thinks through it can Liu Zhongyi give up the lifespan of fifty years.


    Otherwise¡­


    Is everyone eligible to make such a deal with a saint?


    Will the saint care who you are?


    Another light pillar drops from the height. This time, it hits Wu Pobing accurately.


    Gao Ge quickly retreats and also frowns. When he realizes that Liu Zhongyi is standing in the high air, his face instantly stiffens.


    ¡°Sir?¡±


    Liu Zhongyi seems to hear Gao Ge¡¯s call and then looks at him with a smile and clear eyes. He raises his hand and writes a word¨C¡±Kill¡± in the air. This word also turns into a streak of golden light and goes into Gao Ge¡¯s body straightly.


    ¡°The saint granting a word?¡± Lu Qing is a bit astonished on the martial field.


    ¡°What is the saint granting a word?¡± Xie Fangyou asks.


    Although he is the patriarch of the Xie Family, he doesn¡¯t know as much as Lu Qing in terms of knowledge about the field of immortal cultivation. After all, he is not a pure cultivator. Others attain Taoism through martial arts while he attains Taoism through medicine.


    ¡°Well, with the word¨C¡¯Kill¡¯, even the cultivators at the Ancient Martial Arts Natural State or above the Ancient Martial Arts Natural State have to think twice before they want to set against Gao Ge. Yet, I suppose this word has exhausted 10% of his Confucian air.¡± Taoist Master Xuantian stands up, heaves a sigh and bows in the direction where Liu Zhongyi stays.


    Lu Qing and the others also stand up and salute Liu Zhongyi like disciples.


    Xie Teng puts on a confused look.


    Lu Qing coughs and says, ¡°I don¡¯t know how he reaches the realm of Confucian Saint or the pseudo realm of Confucian Saint. Yet, I must say that considering his competency and Confucian air, it does no harm bowing to him.¡±


    Xie Teng hastens to nod and feels unhappy. As a result, when he salutes, he acts very perfunctorily.


    As to the other cultivators, they don¡¯t understand what¡¯s going on but they still follow the example. Since Taoist Master Xuantian of the Celestial Master Sect has done so, how can they be hesitant?

 Chapter 900 - Here I Come

    Liu Zhongyi¡¯s white clothes billow in the air. Then, he knits his eyebrows and gives a bitter smile.


    ¡°It seems that my foundation is too poor. Even though the saint has agreed, the Confucian air can¡¯t remain in my body for too long. By estimate, it can only last several hours¡­ Fine. It¡¯s enough then.¡± He suddenly reaches out his hand and strikes a palm. Sovereign Zhou of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect can¡¯t fight back in time. He can only choose to resist the light pillar. Nevertheless, the light pillar is so potent that his body is turned into ashes and completely vanishes.


    ¡°Gao Ge, as your teacher, I¡¯m not that competent. Today, I¡¯ll do all that I can do for you. You¡¯ll be on your own in future.¡± Then, he strikes another punch at Elder Lotus after saying that.


    Very quickly, four cultivators at the realm of Grand Master have been killed. Currently, no one will doubt that even Dragon King of the Dragon Court can only flinch in face of Liu Zhongyi at the moment.


    ¡°The realm of Confucian Saint can be compared to the realm of Celestial Being as for the cultivators who attain Taoism through martial arts.¡± Taoist Master Xuantian sighs, ¡°It¡¯s known to all that attaining Taoism through Confucianism is difficult but they don¡¯t know that if one attains Taoism through Confucianism and becomes a saint, he will be able to subjugate the world with ease. Only a pseudo realm of Confucian Saint can have such potent power. If someone really reaches the realm of Confucian Saint, he will be able to domineer the world then.¡±


    Speaking of that, Taoist Master Xuantian looks quite expectant.


    Liu Zhongyi doesn¡¯t take the same path as they do.


    Undoubtedly, Liu Zhongyi is a strong man now. As he moves, he displays a blast of destructive momentum.


    Since ancient times, many people think that only the weak will choose to attain Taoism through Confucianism, saying that scholars are useless. Nevertheless, they forget that reading is the most decent thing.


    A word of a saint carries such potent power. How many people can attain such a level from ancient times?


    ¡°Sir¡­¡± Gao Ge¡¯s eyes become red. He has no idea how Liu Zhongyi makes himself so strong within an instant but he has a sense of foreboding. Worse still, he seems able to feel that the vitality in Liu Zhongyi¡¯s body is slowly being drained. The speed of being drained is not that fast but it¡¯s like when the dam is breached, it will become extremely difficult to block the breach.


    Liu Zhongyi waves his hand and then leaves.


    No one knows where he is going but based on what Liu Zhongyi said to Gao Ge before, it¡¯s not difficult to deduce what he wants to do.


    ¡°It seems that the blessed spots will lose quite some people,¡± Xie Fangyou says with a sigh.


    ¡°They deserve it.¡± As a martial arts cultivator, Lu Qing is rather straightforward, ¡°Both the Wu Family and the sovereign of the Joyoung Sect are bullying Gao Ge, thinking that he has no backing. Now, his teacher is angry. Shouldn¡¯t they bear with the anger?¡±


    Xie Fangyou laughs as if lost in thought.


    Xia Shengtang is very frustrated.


    He was thinking about getting rid of Sovereign Zhou as soon as possible and then helping Gao Ge.


    However, as it appears now, there¡¯s nothing he needs to do.


    Shortly, Gao Ge sees Lou Zhoutian.


    ¡°Mr. Lou, my teacher¡­¡±


    Lou Zhoutian waves his hand, ¡°It¡¯s his own choice. We can¡¯t interfere.¡±


    Gao Ge is lost for words.


    ¡°Actually, even if you and I want to stop him, we can¡¯t. Besides¡­¡±


    Speaking of that, Lou Zhoutian suddenly hedges and subconsciously turns to look in the direction where Liu Zhongyi leaves, saying gently, ¡°When I met him for the first time, he looked exactly like this. It¡¯s just that over the past years, he himself has forgotten it.¡±


    Gao Ge¡¯s heart thumps.


    ¡°Originally, I came here to help you hinder the sovereign of the Joyoung Sect. After all, he is a cultivator at the Ancient Martial Arts Natural State. Considering your ability, I suppose he is not easy to deal with for you. As to the Xie Family and the Celestial Master Sect, if Lyu Chen really comes, it¡¯ll be a problem whether they dare to help you. Yet, he was stopped by another man.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Gao Ge is a bit dazed.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see that man before but he is very strong. He seems like a swordsman,¡± Lou Zhoutian says, ¡°How did you get to know him?¡±


    ¡°A swordsman?¡± Gao Ge shakes his head.


    He doesn¡¯t know many swordsmen.


    And he doesn¡¯t know any swordsman who can repel a cultivator at the Ancient Martial Arts Natural State.


    Therefore, he feels that this probably has nothing to do with him.


    Xia Shengtang aside grins.


    ¡°Did you forget it? I said I had a piece of good news,¡± Xia Shengtang says.


    Gao Ge looks at him, ¡°What?¡±


    He is astonished and has a guess but he still wants to ask about it. He can¡¯t feel reassured until he gets a definite answer.


    ¡°He¡¯s my master,¡± Xia Shengtang says calmly.


    However, everyone can feel that Xia Shengtang was full of pride when he said that.


    Gao Ge also gives a smile and pats Xia Shengtang¡¯s shoulder. Then, he says like a kid showing off his father¡¯s wealth, ¡°Actually, my teacher is very awesome too, right?¡±


    Xia Shengtang looks at Gao Ge¡¯s red eyes and doesn¡¯t know what to say for now.


    Very quickly, he takes a deep breath and composes himself. He recovers his true colors and says with a haughty air, ¡°My master is more awesome.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense. My teacher can kill your master with one palm.¡±


    ¡°Humph. You must be bragging.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Gao Ge quiets down and clenches his fists.


    ¡°I¡¯m not happy.¡±


    Xia Shengtang stands next to Gao Ge and stares in the direction where Liu Zhongyi leaves. After being quiet for a while, he says with his words full of killing intent.


    ¡°My master tells me that no one will care whether you are happy or not. Likewise, when you want to kill someone, you won¡¯t care whether the latter wants to live or not. Hence, when we are unhappy, what we can do is to strengthen our cultivation, clench our sword and then strike out magnificent sword Qi with the sword as the pen and the world as the paper. In this way, everyone will know how fierce we are when we are unhappy.¡±


    Gao Ge turns around to look at him.


    Xia Shengtang grins.


    ¡°So, if you are unhappy, keep working hard. By then, just kill them all,¡± Xia Shengtang says, ¡°In this way, you should be happy.¡±


    Gao Ge nods heavily. The power of stars in his body surges again.


    Currently, Liu Zhongyi stops.


    He reaches out his hand as if grabbing something in the void.


    With a crack, the formation of the Poison Sect is broken.


    It¡¯s like pushing open a door.


    ¡°Here I come,¡± he mutters.

 Chapter 901 - The Next One Will Be the Wu Family

    The moment Liu Zhongyi enters the Poison Sect, shrill noises come from the whole Poison Sect.


    It sounds like some worm chirping.


    Besides, the chirping sound seems to be full of fear.


    Liu Zhongyi sneers.


    As soon as he arrives here, he feels a blast of coldness.


    The Poison Sect is a lot better than the Ghost Sect that has been eradicated.


    However, they are still a group of wicked people.


    They strengthen their fighting capacity by raising the poisonous worms and beings. It can¡¯t be a righteous path anyway. Besides, if they want to make their raised poisonous beings stronger, they will have to kill people and extract their blood and essence.


    Yet, the people of the Poison Sect are very smart. They know that no matter what they do in the blessed spots or the field of immortal cultivation, it won¡¯t be a big problem. However, if they do evil in the secular world, the Dragon Court won¡¯t stay aside and leave them alone. Therefore, they always act outside the bottom line and dare not cross it.


    Yet, this time, since the recovery of the aura, they¡¯ve acted a bit more actively. As a result, the Dragon Court pays a lot more attention to the Poison Sect.


    ¡°Oh crap! Why is my corpse bug dead?¡±


    ¡°Master, my vital worm is dead too!¡±


    ¡°Oh no, my worm is dying¡­¡±


    Although Liu Zhongyi hasn¡¯t done anything after arriving at the Poison Sect, some relatively weak poisonous worms have been directly killed by his righteous spirit.


    Such things are happening everywhere in the Poison Sect.


    Some relatively strong poisonous worms also start to tremble and lose their vitality even with their owners¡¯ strength.


    In the Poison Sect.


    In the sovereign¡¯s pavilion.


    Two men rush inside.


    ¡°Sovereign, something has gone wrong!¡±


    One of them staggers and almost trips.


    The man standing in the pavilion has heaved a sigh.


    ¡°No need to tell me. I¡¯ve known it.¡± The hair of Wang Pingxiu, the sovereign of the Poison Sect, is getting white at a visibly fast speed. He is 80 years old now but due to his vital worm, he remains the look he had when he was 30 years old. Nevertheless, now, he is gradually aging. The two hall masters who break into the pavilion are astonished. They immediately realize that not only their vital worms but also their sovereign¡¯s vital worm is changing.


    ¡°We¡¯ve got a competent visitor. Go out with me and take a look,¡± Wang Pingxiu heaves a sigh and says.


    In fact, when Liu Zhongyi entered the Poison Sect, he has noticed that.


    The formation of the Poison Sect is a lot more mysterious than that of the Ghost Sect. It¡¯s even more difficult to break the formation than ascending the sky. Even a cultivator at the Ancient Martial Arts Natural State can¡¯t unless he also excels at formations and enchantments. However, Liu Zhongyi broke into the Poison Sect almost within an instant. It didn¡¯t take him much time to deal with the enchantment. Evidently, Liu Zhongyi is terrifyingly competent.


    Wang Pingxiu can¡¯t help wondering who it can be. Is it Dragon King of the Dragon Court?


    Impossible.


    These days, the members of the Poison Sect behave relatively well. Neither do they do any evil. Well¡­ Even if they do, it is done secretly. No one can find it. Thus, the Dragon Court won¡¯t come to punish the Poison Sect.


    Besides, he also feels a rush of righteous spirit.


    It seems that only those who attain Taoism through Confucianism have such righteous spirit.


    In the whole Huaxia, among the cultivators who attain Taoism through Confucianism, only Lou Zhoutian is worth mentioning. Competent as he is, he is only a half-step Confucian Saint. He can¡¯t be so competent.


    Who can it be?


    Wang Pingxiu walks out of the sovereign¡¯s pavilion. As he hears the shrill noises, his face increasingly darkens.


    Finally, he stops and raises his head to look at the middle-aged man hanging in the air. He can¡¯t help taking a deep breath.


    Even if Liu Zhongyi hasn¡¯t taken action, with only one glance at the man enveloped in the light pillar, he feels a wave of tremendous pressure.


    He feels as if a rock were pressed on his chest and can hardly breathe.


    As to the hall masters beside him and the other disciples of the Ghost Sect, they don¡¯t even dare to raise their heads and look at Liu Zhongyi.


    It¡¯s like an intangible hand gripping them by the neck.


    Beads of sweat drip down one by one.


    ¡°Drip. Drip.¡±


    The sweat drops to the bluestone bricks on the ground.


    Those not in the know would think it was raining.


    ¡°I¡¯m standing up for my student, Gao Ge. You guys have made several attempts to kill my student. You deserve to die.¡±


    Every word seems to be burst out of the bell, which is heavy, potent and awe-inspiring.


    As Wang Pingxiu hears Liu Zhongyi¡¯s words, his heart thumps abruptly.


    He has never met Liu Zhongyi but he believes what the latter said.


    On second thought, Gao Ge¡¯s speed of cultivation is too bizarre.


    Is he a rogue cultivator without any backing or a strong master¡­ Of course not!


    Therefore, it¡¯s fair enough that this man comes here to make trouble for the Poison Sect.


    Actually, even if they are with justification, so what?


    They are all adults.


    For people like them, if whatever they do must be justifiable, what¡¯s the point of having cultivation?


    Finally, Liu Zhongyi strikes a palm. Instantly, all the poisonous worms in the Poison Sect turn into bloody fogs.


    ¡°Such evil things shouldn¡¯t exist in this world,¡± Liu Zhongyi says calmly. There is no anger, sarcasm or any complicated feelings in his tone.


    However, every word, just like a hammer from the sky, strikes all the people of the Poison Sect.


    So many people present almost each have their own vital worms.


    And the vital worms are inextricably linked to their lives.


    ¡°Do you really want to eradicate our Poison Sect?¡± Wang Pingxiu jerks his head up, his eyes starting to bleed.


    He strives to motivate his aura to nurture the poisonous worm in his body to keep alive for now. However, the disciples of the Poison Sect behind him collapse one after another. Meanwhile, their chests also keep blasting with bloody fog. Clearly, their vital worms have exploded.


    Liu Zhongyi strikes another palm with a snort.


    Within an instant, Wang Pingxiu feels a rush of irresistible power coming at him.


    He spits blood continuously. In the end, he still can¡¯t stop his worms from turning into the bloody fog and he himself also collapses.


    ¡°The next one will be the Wu Family.¡±


    Liu Zhongyi glances around and finds that some people of the Poison Sect are still alive. That¡¯s because they can¡¯t even raise their vital worms. If even such people can pose a threat to Gao Ge, he should doubt his student¡¯s ability.


    Most importantly, Liu Zhongyi realizes that his Confucian air is exhausting faster and faster.


    In other words, he doesn¡¯t have much time left.


    Faced with the frightened gazes of the remaining disciples of the Poison Sect, Liu Zhongyi turns around and heads to the next destination.

 Chapter 902 - Spare Your Life

    In the Joyoung Sect.


    Lyu Chen stands with his hands on his back and a bitter smile on his face.


    ¡°Sovereign, the Confucian Saint has gone to the Wu Family. I¡¯m afraid his next target will be the Joyoung Sect,¡± an old man stands behind Lyu Chen and says with a sigh.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Sovereign, it¡¯s still not too late to flee now.¡±


    ¡°Flee?¡± Lyu Chen gives a bitter smile and turns to take a glance at him with complicated eyes, ¡°Uncle, why don¡¯t you tell me where I can go now? Where can I hide without being found?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Actually, it doesn¡¯t matter. I think I can survive,¡± Lyu Chen says, ¡°He is a Confucian Saint indeed but the Confucian air doesn¡¯t belong to him. Therefore, he can¡¯t kill me. Besides, when he gets rid of the Wu Family and arrives here, he won¡¯t be able to hang on more or less. Unless he can seize the last opportunity and kill me, I will be safe then.¡±


    ¡°Sovereign, I¡¯m worried¡­¡±


    ¡°Uncle, comparatively, at the moment, there is no other place safer than the Joyoung Sect. Don¡¯t forget that we still have got our grand formation,¡± speaking of that, Lyu Chen has a glimmer of fierceness in his eyes, ¡°I gave up making trouble for Gao Ge but his men still didn¡¯t let go. They killed my guardians and special envoys. Now, they even want to kill me. Humph. Do they really think I¡¯m a pushover?¡±


    The old man also heaves a sigh.


    Actually, on second thought, that¡¯s the truth.


    There¡¯s also a grand formation in the Joyoung Sect. The rest of the time is enough for them to trigger the grand formation.


    With the grand formation, Lyu Chen still has a chance of surviving.


    Most importantly¡­


    What Lyu Chen needs to do is stall time rather than defeat Liu Zhongyi.


    As long as he stalls long enough, he will be able to defeat Liu Zhongyi without effort.


    This is their current greatest advantage.


    ¡°Uncle.¡±


    ¡°Umm?¡±


    ¡°I need you to help me trigger the grand formation of the Joyoung Sect.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± The old man nods without hesitation.


    ¡°When the grand formation is more or less triggered, you may leave then,¡± Lyu Chen says with a smile.


    The old man knits his eyebrows and shakes his head.


    ¡°Uncle, if I really die in the Joyoung Sect, you will have to seek revenge for me,¡± Lyu Chen says with a smile, ¡°We can¡¯t be wiped out by a man who borrows someone else¡¯s power, can we?¡±


    The old man looks hesitant.


    ¡°It¡¯s decided then.¡±


    After saying that, Lyu Chen turns around and returns to the room.


    The old man stands in situ. After thinking for a while, he heaves a sigh slowly.


    ¡°This is so not fair¡­¡±


    Relatively, he doesn¡¯t hate Gao Ge much.


    In the final analysis, the Joyoung Sect and Gao Ge are enemies now. If they were Gao Ge faced with such a chance, they would directly kill their enemies too. Would they give their enemies a reprieve and wait for the enemies to kill them?


    This is so not wise.


    If he really sees Gao Ge now, maybe he will say, ¡°If our roles are swapped, I must torture you to death.¡±


    Therefore, he is cursing Jin Yun inwardly.


    If it were not because the Jin Family messed with Gao Ge¡¯s buddy, Jin Yun wouldn¡¯t get involved. If Jin Yun didn¡¯t get involved, the Joyoung Sect and Gao Ge wouldn¡¯t become enemies.


    Anyway, it¡¯s all Jin Yun¡¯s fault.


    He asked for trouble himself.


    Why did he have to mess with Gao Ge?


    However, it¡¯s too late to think about this.


    What they can do is try their best to survive¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    Loud bangs come from the Wu Family.


    The middle-aged man in white hanging above the Wu Family knits his eyebrows and feels impatient.


    Currently, all the members of the Wu Family but Wu Suishan have left.


    Wu Suishan knows he is the man¡¯s target.


    Among all the members of the Wu Family, no one can really cause trouble for Gao Ge but Wu Suishan, the cultivator at the Ancient Martial Arts Natural State.


    Therefore, as long as the people of the Wu Family have left, Liu Zhongyi won¡¯t look for them.


    Lyu Chen is not the only one to seize Liu Zhongyi¡¯s weakness. So does Wu Suishan.


    Liu Zhongyi¡¯s time is very precious. It can¡¯t be wasted on the insignificant people of the Wu Family.


    The only thing he needs to do is survive.


    ¡°Wu Suishan, are you going to hide in the shell of Aeon Mysterious Turtle forever?¡± Liu Zhongyi has been impatient.


    He didn¡¯t expect that the Wu Family should have such a treasure¨Cthe shell of Aeon Mysterious Turtle.


    Even if he motivates his Confucian air in his body and strikes a blow at full strength, he cannot break it directly.


    The Confucian air in his body is still waning.


    Wu Suishan feels that he is very grieved now but he doesn¡¯t intend to get out of the turtle shell at all.


    His face?


    How absurd!


    If he were so keen on face-saving, he would have been dead many years ago.


    People always say that with a little forbearance, one will find calm and peace.


    That¡¯s so true.


    Those who can¡¯t forebear will choose to survive for now and fight back in the future as he does if they confront an undefeatable opponent.


    If he really rushes out and puts up a desperate fight for his face, he will die for sure.


    Some believe that it is better to die with dignity than drag out an ignoble existence.


    Wu Suishan doesn¡¯t agree at all.


    Better a live coward than a dead hero.


    As long as he is alive, the Wu Family will still have hope.


    ¡°Is it so fun to be a coward?¡± Liu Zhongyi sneers and motivates his Confucian air again.


    ¡°Break!¡±


    A red light pillar strikes the shell of Aeon Mysterious Turtle from the height.


    With an explosive bang, even the shell of Aeon Mysterious Turtle is broken.


    This is the Wu Family¡¯s significant treasure. Now, it has been ruined too.


    Wu Suishan¡¯s body is directly thrown out.


    Liu Zhongyi¡¯s brow furrow.


    Less than 40% of his Confucian Qi is left now.


    Having thought back and forth, he makes a decision.


    ¡°I¡¯ll spare your life but your cultivation of the Ancient Martial Arts Natural State can¡¯t remain.¡±


    ¡°No! No!¡± Wu Suishan¡¯s eyes are full of horror.


    He has realized what Liu Zhongyi wants to do.


    In a trice, a wisp of Qi has rushed into his body.


    At the moment, he feels as if thousands of ants were crawling over his body.


    ¡°Supposedly, a cultivator at the realm of Grand Master won¡¯t pose any threat to Gao Ge. He will come and kill you.¡± Liu Zhongyi feels his Confucian air.


    He still has 30% left.


    10% has been used to grant a word¨C¡±Kill¡± to Gao Ge.


    30% has been used to eradicate the Poison Sect.


    30% has been used to destroy Wu Suishan¡¯s Ancient Martial Arts Natural State.


    And the remaining 30% will be left to deal with Lyu Chen, the arrogant sovereign of the Joyoung Sect.


    These are all that he can do.


    Besides, he believes that Gao Ge should have no problem with handling Wu Suishan now.


    When Liu Zhongyi leaves, Wu Suishan who is still at the last gasp finally passes out.


    As long as Liu Zhongyi is still here, he doesn¡¯t even dare to pass out.


    He must stay alive even at the cost of all his cultivation.


    Gladly, Liu Zhongyi also realizes this point. He is unwilling to use more Confucian air to kill Wu Suishan.


    Yet, now that he has been reduced to the realm of Grand Master, can Wu Suishan still be enough to resist Gao Ge¡¯s revenge?

 Chapter 903 - I Don’t Trust You

    In the Star Sect.


    Gao Ge composes himself and waits for news.


    As Liu Zhongyi¡¯s student, he is clear about what his teacher wants to do.


    Shao Shuai sits next to Gao Ge and sighs.


    ¡°Honestly, you¡¯ve got a really great teacher.¡±


    Gao Ge pays no heed to him.


    Now, he is not in the mood to joke with Shao Shuai.


    He only hopes that his teacher can come back safe.


    Some small sects and some rogue cultivators have left.


    The opening ceremony of the Star Sect has been basically over by now.


    Most importantly¡­


    They didn¡¯t expect that so many things would happen at the opening ceremony of the Star Sect. Those strong cultivators with high levels of cultivation don¡¯t care at all but these small potatoes are really flustered. Who knows what will happen later? Therefore, the small potatoes had better take the opportunity to run away. They don¡¯t want to be implicated.


    After all, they believe that if they really die here, Gao Ge won¡¯t offer any settling-in allowances to them.


    After all, even the souvenirs he prepared are his signature photos only¡­


    ¡°After all of these, it¡¯ll be a lot easier for the Star Sect to make it into the blessed spots,¡± Shao Shuai says.


    Actually, he doesn¡¯t know what he should say to comfort Gao Ge. He just says whatever he can think of.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡± Gao Ge¡¯s eyes are cold, ¡°If I want to make the Star Sect into the blessed spots, I¡¯ll do it above-board. I will kill whoever stops me.¡±


    If it were another man who said that, Shao Shuai must think that he was bragging out of anger and nervousness. However, when Gao Ge said that, it sounded so natural. As long as one knows a bit about Gao Ge, he won¡¯t doubt Gao Ge¡¯s words. It¡¯s not because Gao Ge is competent enough. More importantly¡­


    Since Gao Ge got into the field of immortal cultivation, this has been his way of doing things.


    ¡°I trust you.¡±


    ¡°I trust myself too.¡±


    For the moment, Shao Shuai doesn¡¯t know how to respond.


    Now, Song Yuan has walked over here.


    ¡°Here comes the news.¡± As the second young master of the Shadow School and the direct person-in-charge of the information department of the Shadow School, he certainly gains information faster than anyone else does.


    Gao Ge immediately stands up.


    ¡°The Poison Sect has been eradicated. Only some disciples who have just joined the sect ran away.¡±


    Gao Ge nods.


    The people around don¡¯t have any complicated feelings.


    It is unimaginable for ordinary people to eradicate a blessed spot with ease but for a Confucian Saint, it is a piece of cake. Besides, although the Poison Sect is a blessed spot, its members are not very competent. Their advantage is their shortcoming and the poisonous worms regarded as potent weapons are a colossal joke for Liu Zhongyi at the moment. Although Liu Zhongyi is at the realm of pseudo Confucian Saint, he is competent for real. The Confucian air and righteous spirit are the natural banes of those poisonous things. It is as easy as winking for him to get rid of the poisonous things.


    ¡°However, Wu Suishan of the Wu Family has survived with the help of the shell of Aeon Mysterious Turtle.¡±


    Taoist Master Xuantian is a bit astonished, ¡°The shell of Aeon Mysterious Turtle? I didn¡¯t expect that the Wu Family would have such a good thing.¡±


    The shell of Aeon Mysterious Turtle is surely a very useful thing for the Taoist school.


    ¡°The shell of Aeon Mysterious Turtle has been broken and Wu Suishan¡¯s realm seems to have been reduced from the Ancient Martial Arts Natural State to the realm of Grand Master,¡± Song Yuan says, ¡°Now, Sovereign Gao, your teacher should have reached the Joyoung Sect.¡±


    ¡°Great. Since Wu Suishan is at the realm of Grand Master only, we can safely deal with him then,¡± Xia Shengtang says.


    Gao Ge says nothing and feels very dejected.


    He is clear that if possible, his teacher would kill Wu Suishan with determination.


    Since his teacher didn¡¯t do that, it means that his teacher¡¯s cultivation is not enough to kill Wu Suishan.


    Given his current state, he still goes to the Joyoung Sect¡­


    He must be in danger!


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the Joyoung Sect,¡± Gao Ge says.


    ¡°Go to the Joyoung Sect? It¡¯s too late.¡± Lou Zhoutian shakes his head, ¡°When you arrive, everything will be over. Even with the flying boat of the Xuan Family, you can¡¯t go to the Joyoung Sect in time.¡±


    Gao Ge feels distressed.


    ¡°Rest assured. He will be fine,¡± Lou Zhoutian says with a smile, ¡°I suppose he didn¡¯t kill Wu Suishan because he felt that if Wu Suishan fought back at full strength, he would need to use more Confucian air. He still needs to reserve some Confucian air to handle the trouble of the Joyoung Sect for you. Besides, he has reduced Wu Suishan¡¯s realm of Grand Master, which is not different from killing Wu Suishan. Given your current cultivation, Wu Suishan is no match for you. Moreover, you have two monsters and Xia Shengtang.¡±


    Xia Shengtang feels disgruntled to hear that.


    Why does he feel that he has been rendered tantamount to the two monsters?


    He feels so irritated.


    Yet, he has no problem with Lou Zhoutian¡¯s saying that. It¡¯s not only because Lou Zhoutian is competent. Most importantly, for many people, Lou Zhoutian is a respectable man.


    Even his master has said that Lou Zhoutian holds the highest position in the whole Huaxia.


    Of course, after Gao Ge showed himself in the world, he becomes the superior one instead.


    And he himself¡­


    ¡­


    In the Joyoung Sect.


    Thunder rumbles.


    Everything happens only because the man hanging in the air mutters, ¡°Heavenly thunderbolt.¡±


    As a result, thunder appears.


    Streaks of lightning flash by nonstop and hit the light cover outside the Joyoung Sect but the light cover is still not broken.


    Even though a light pillar strikes upward with Liu Zhongyi¡¯s shout¨C¡±Break¡±, the impregnable light cover is only shaken a bit and then quiets down very quickly.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the Joyoung Sect should have such a grand formation.¡± Liu Zhongyi heaves a sigh, ¡°No wonder you dare to wait here for me.¡±


    ¡°How long can you sustain?¡± At the highest place of the Joyoung Sect, Lyu Chen stands with his hands on his back with cold eyes, ¡°By estimate, your Confucian air is only 20% left, right? Of course, given your current capability, even 10% of your Confucian air is enough to kill me. Yet, when you break the grand formation of the Joyoung Sect, how much strength do you still have?¡±


    Liu Zhongyi says nothing and stirs up thunderbolts to hit the light cover incessantly.


    ¡°Here is the deal. You leave now and I promise you that I won¡¯t make trouble for Gao Ge anymore, at least not for ten years. As to how strong he can become ten years later, it depends on his capability. What do you say?¡±


    Liu Zhongyi laughs.


    Lyu Chen feels a bit relaxed.


    ¡°So you¡¯ve agreed?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Liu Zhongyi shakes his head, ¡°I don¡¯t trust you.¡±


    Then he says, ¡°You are in such a hurry to make me leave just because the grand formation is supported by your aura, right? Well, if the grand formation is broken, what about you?¡±


    Lyu Chen still looks composed but there is a look of panic in his eyes.

 Chapter 904 - Mentally Wandering Immortal

    At the moment, Liu Zhongyi looks like an immortal.


    Currently, Gao Ge is also recalling the scene where Liu Zhongyi showed himself.


    Admittedly, currently, Liu Zhongyi is stronger than the immortal he saw in the Ghost Sect before.


    Of course, it¡¯s mainly because that immortal is only the residual will of the immortal skeleton, not the original body.


    ¡°Confucian Saint¡­¡± Gao Ge mumbles.


    It¡¯s said that Confucian Saint can almost compare with Celestial Being among cultivators.


    If he can be as strong as a Celestial Being, he can wipe out the so-called blessed spots with ease.


    It is a shame that he is not that strong now.


    Besides, over time, Gao Ge has never heard of the appearance of any Celestial Being. Evidently, it is almost impossible for a cultivator to reach that realm. Based on the record of the field of immortal cultivation, the last Celestial Being in Huaxia was the founder of Mount Wudang. From then on, there has been no Celestial Being.


    For one thing, it¡¯s due to the lack of aura; for another, it is because the legacy of the field of immortal cultivation is gradually ceased and many mysterious cultivation methods have vanished.


    Under the circumstance, it is a lot more difficult to cultivate.


    However, it¡¯s not impossible for Gao Ge.


    He closes his eyes and feels the Star Tree in his body.


    He has gained the things ordinary cultivators don¡¯t have in this world.


    How can he not grow strong?


    He clenches his fists and then loosens his grip.


    Maybe he is the alien in this world.


    In this case, why doesn¡¯t he act more madly to make those cultivators who don¡¯t take him seriously treat him as a god?


    ¡­


    In the Joyoung Sect.


    Liu Zhongyi¡¯s Confucian air has been used up.


    He turns around and leaves slowly.


    Even so, the sovereign of the Joyoung Sect doesn¡¯t dare to chase him.


    Ò»Õž޴óµÄÖ©ÖëÍø¡£


    ÔÚÉîÎüÁË¿ÚÆøºó£¬Ëû»º»º×øÏÂÀ´£¬±ÕÉÏÑÛ¾¦£¬¸ÐÊÜ×Å×Ô¼ºÌåÄÚµÄÁéÆø¡£


    ºÍÁõÖÒÒåÒ»Ñù¡£


    Just like Liu Zhongyi, he has used up his aura now.


    Since he reached the Ancient Martial Arts Natural State, this is the first time that he has come across such an occasion.


    It¡¯s hard to imagine that there is such a strong cultivator in the world.


    Even if Dragon King of the Dragon Court arrives at the Joyoung Sect, due to the grand formation of the Joyoung Sect, he may not be able to drive Lyu Chen to such a desperate situation.


    More dreadfully, he finds in surprise that his cultivation has been reduced to the realm of Grand Master from the Ancient Martial Arts Natural State.


    He is just like Wu Suishan of the Wu Family.


    Yet, his situation is slightly better.


    Now, he is at the late stage of the realm of Grand Master.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be able to reach the Ancient Martial Arts Natural State again in five years,¡± Lyu Chen says with a sneer, ¡°By then, your student will be doomed.¡±


    It took him nearly twenty years to reach the Ancient Martial Arts Natural State from the realm of Grand Master.


    Now, the situation is different.


    For one thing, it is due to the recovery of the aura; for another, it is because he has reached the Ancient Martial Arts Natural State before.


    It¡¯s like an entrepreneur who has gone broke before.


    He has experience in running a startup and interpersonal connections.


    It will be a lot easier for him to return to his peak than ordinary people.


    Moreover, he knows a lot more than the other cultivators.


    This is his advantage and confidence.


    Originally, he didn¡¯t think that he bore a deep grudge against Gao Ge.


    However, it is different now.


    Liu Zhongyi¡¯s appearance makes him suffer a drop in the cultivation from the Ancient Martial Arts Natural State to the realm of Grand Master.


    Besides, due to Liu Zhongyi and Gao Ge, the Joyoung Sect has lost several hundred disciples.


    Two guardians at the realm of Grand Master are dead.


    So are the four special envoys at the realm of Master.


    The formation of the Joyoung Sect is also ruined.


    Now, the Joyoung Sect is no longer a blessed spot, which is even inferior to some first-class sects.


    Thus, he can only choose to restrain himself.


    ¡­


    Liu Zhongyi doesn¡¯t walk fast.


    He doesn¡¯t stop until he walks for ten minutes more or less.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been following me since I went to the Poison Sect. Since you are not my enemy, why do you stalk me?¡± Liu Zhongyi asks.


    An old man in white walks here slowly. Holding a wine gourd, he is drinking and laughing.


    ¡°It¡¯s wrong for you to say that. Stalking is a contemptuous act. I¡¯m just curious about how capable the Confucian Saint in your world is. Now, I¡¯m quite impressed. Well¡­ You and I are more or less the same.¡±


    ¡°You?¡± Liu Zhongyi frowns, ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t think you are at the realm of Celestial Being.¡±


    ¡°Haha. Guess who I am then,¡± the old man replies.


    Liu Zhongyi shakes his head.


    This old man¡¯s cultivation is very profoundly high.


    His cultivation may be even higher than Dragon King¡¯s.


    Liu Zhongyi feels quite confused. He has never seen this old man. Neither has he heard his teacher mention the old man.


    Supposedly, since there is such a capable master in Huaxia, he should be known by the whole world.


    ¡°The realm of Celestial Being has nine stages. Given your previous ability, you should be at the third stage of the realm of Celestial Being. Well¡­ No higher than that. If the Saint arrives by himself, he must be different from you.¡± The man narrows his eyes and appears to be drunken, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t know my cultivation myself. I feel that I should be at the ninth stage of the realm of Celestial Being but somehow, I¡¯m at the late stage of the peak of the realm of Expanse. I have never reached the realm of Celestial Being.¡±


    Liu Zhongyi frowns.


    ¡°You mentioned ¡®your world¡¯ before. Don¡¯t you belong to this world?¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± The old man touches his nose and hangs the wine gourd at his waist, ¡°Well, do you think you are only a dream of mine? And you are only figments of my imagination instead of actually existing?¡±


    Liu Zhongyi is at a loss.


    This old man¡­


    Is he a fool?


    Is he so self-centered?


    Does the whole world have to revolve around him?


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not clear about it either. For three centuries, I almost forget who I am. Somehow, I feel that I can¡¯t fit in with this world. Your Confucian bladder has broken, right?¡±


    The old man suddenly changes the topic, which confuses Liu Zhongyi.


    Liu Zhongyi can¡¯t keep up with the old man¡¯s mind at all!


    ¡°Follow me. I¡¯ll help recover your Confucian bladder. After all, you¡¯ve gained the Saint¡¯s power before. Even though it is gone, you still stand a chance of becoming a real Confucian Saint,¡± the old man says, ¡°When you¡¯ve really become a Confucian Saint, you must do me a favor.¡±


    ¡°To become a Confucian Saint¡­ I don¡¯t have many years left.¡±


    ¡°I can help you cultivate.¡±


    ¡°How long will I need?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ Maybe one century, or two centuries.¡±


    Liu Zhongyi is dumbfounded all over, ¡°And you still want to wait for me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve waited for three centuries. One or two centuries are not a big deal. Besides, I may not necessarily need you. After all, I have two other better options. No, three¡­ Haha, let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°I must ask again. Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Me? Well¡­ In here, I¡¯m Mentally Wandering Immortal.¡± The old man smacks his lips and savors the wine in his mouth.

 Chapter 905 - You Have a Good Teacher

    Gao Ge is still waiting.


    It¡¯s dark now but Liu Zhongyi still hasn¡¯t come back.


    In the end, Song Yuan tells him that Liu Zhongyi is missing.


    It seems that Liu Zhongyi just vanishes into thin air.


    Gao Ge¡¯s face darkens even more.


    He summons the flying boat and intends to look for Liu Zhongyi.


    ¡°If the Shadow School can¡¯t find him, neither can you,¡± Lou Zhoutian says.


    Gao Ge remains quiet.


    He understands what Lou Zhoutian said.


    However, he still wants to give it a shot.


    What if he can find Liu Zhongyi?


    Even if he can¡¯t, there¡¯s nothing to say.


    He cannot just sit here and do nothing.


    He is like a kid who waits for his parents to clock off and come home but now it is almost the next morning, his parents just haven¡¯t come back. The sense of incapability and fear¡­


    For the moment, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t know how to express his feelings now.


    Under the current atmosphere, there appears a vacuum zone around Gao Ge. No one stands within three meters around him.


    ¡°Alas. Sovereign Gao looks so sad¡­¡± Fairy Qingxuan who hasn¡¯t left says in a low voice.


    Xia Lu glances at her with a frown and says, ¡°Why are you still here?¡±


    Fairy Qingxuan grins and says, ¡°Xia Lu, Sovereign Gao is not in a good mood. So, I want to see whether I can be of help!¡±


    ¡°Help?¡± Xia Lu snorts and says, ¡°Bring a cup of fine green tea for Fairy Qingxuan.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m good. You are being too polite.¡± Fairy Qingxuan feels a bit taken aback and confused. She can clearly feel that Xia Lu is staring at her with a bit of annoyance. Under the current circumstance, no one serves a cup of tea even for Xie Fangyou. Now, Xia Lu has ordered to serve a cup of tea for her. This is so not appropriate!


    Somehow, she finds it a bit weird.


    When she finishes saying that, she suddenly finds that quite some people are staring at her with sarcasm. It seems that she is ignorant in their eyes. Do Xia Lu¡¯s words imply anything? She tries hard to think but she can¡¯t figure out the answer.


    This woman called Xia Lu must have set up some trap for her and she hasn¡¯t found it yet.


    What a scheming woman!


    Fairy Qingxuan has put a label to Xia Lu, though it is not of use.


    Finally, Gao Ge has made up his mind.


    He takes out his flying boat and jumps onto the boat.


    ¡°Whether I can find him or not, I want to give it a shot,¡± Gao Ge standing on the boat says calmly.


    This is kind of an explanation to them.


    ¡°I will go with you,¡± Xia Lu hastens to say without thinking.


    ¡°Me too!¡± Fairy Qingxuan hastens to stand up and say.


    With a frown, Gao Ge takes a glance at Fairy Qingxuan and remains quiet for two seconds, saying, ¡°No way in hell.¡±


    Fairy Qingxuan is rendered speechless.


    Then, Gao Ge¡¯s gaze settles on Xia Lu again.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go alone. You don¡¯t have to go either.¡±


    ¡°Let me go with you,¡± Lu Qing suddenly stands up and says.


    This is an arrangement of Xie Fangyou. After all, he is the presbyter of the Xie Family and his responsibility is to protect the Xie Family. Gao Ge¡¯s matter and Liu Zhongyi¡¯s matter have nothing to do with him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t even know where the Joyoung Sect is. After all, you are not from the blessed spots,¡± Lu Qing continues saying.


    Gao Ge thinks about it and nods. He thinks that Lu Qing has made a good point.


    Seeing that Lu Qing also jumps onto the boat, Xia Lu feels a bit dejected.


    ¡°Xia Lu.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡± Xia Lu looks surprised and thinks that Gao Ge has changed his mind.


    ¡°Take good care of the Xie Family,¡± Gao Ge says gently.


    Xia Lu bites her lips and nods.


    Actually, even if Gao Ge doesn¡¯t say that, she intends to do so.


    After all, Lu Qing¡¯s task is to protect the Xie Family.


    Now, Lu Qing wants to go to the Joyoung Sect and look for Liu Zhongyi with Gao Ge. The Star Sect must keep the Xie Family safe then.


    This is indisputable.


    Looking at Gao Ge and Lu Qing leave, Xie Fangyou heaves a sigh.


    ¡°Great-grandpa, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I just can¡¯t understand. Gao Ge knows that he can¡¯t find Liu Zhongyi but he insists on looking for Liu Zhongyi,¡± Xie Fangyou says with a sigh, ¡°Somehow, I feel that he is not smart.¡±


    Xie Zhuolian pulls a long face, ¡°Great-grandpa, whom do you learn these from?¡±


    ¡°TV drama!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Xie Teng says aside in confusion, ¡°Great-grandpa, since you¡¯re sure that they can¡¯t find him, why do you let Grandpa Lu Qing go with him?¡±


    ¡°Humph.¡± Xie Fangyou takes a look at him and doesn¡¯t answer.


    Xie Teng feels so sad.


    Being neglected makes his heart ache as if his heart were pricked by needles.


    Great-grandpa answers whatever question Xie Zhuolian asks.


    On the contrary, no matter what he says, Great-grandpa just turns a deaf ear to him.


    He feels so irritated.


    Xie Fangyou is dissing Xie Teng inwardly.


    Is Xie Teng an idiot?


    Is it hard to guess why he asks Lu Qing to go with Gao Ge?


    Although he knows Gao Ge can¡¯t find Liu Zhongyi, as long as Lu Qing goes with Gao Ge, he kind of offers a favor. Since Gao Ge doesn¡¯t reject, it means that Gao Ge admits the Xie Family¡¯s favor.


    However, it is enough that he knows it. Maybe Gao Ge knows it too but he won¡¯t point it out. No one will speak it out.


    At the thought of that, Xie Fangyou gazes at Xie Teng with disappointment.


    Xie Teng is not an idiot. Of course, he notices the implication in Xie Fangyou¡¯s gaze on him. Instantly, he feels a headache.


    What has he done?


    He can only turn to look at Xie Zhuolian.


    His eyes are full of jealousy.


    As a result, he feels angry.


    And he feels like seeking revenge.


    And¡­


    On the flying boat.


    Gao Ge frowns with a heavy heart.


    ¡°Actually, I hope that you can¡¯t find him,¡± Lu Qing suddenly says.


    Gao Ge turns to look at him in perplexity.


    Gao Ge feels that since Lu Qing has been so old, he shouldn¡¯t say anything upsetting now.


    Therefore, he is very curious about why Lu Qing said that.


    ¡°If you really find Liu Zhongyi, I suppose you¡¯ll find a corpse only. Because if his Confucian air is exhausted, he will surely be no match for Lyu Chen,¡± Lu Qing says with a grin, ¡°If you can¡¯t find him, it means that he is safe. What do you think?¡±


    Gao Ge lets out a sigh of relief and nods, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Lu Qing waves his hand to show Gao Ge doesn¡¯t have to thank him. Then, he adds, ¡°Actually, I kind of envy you having a good teacher.¡±


    Gao Ge finally gives a smile and nods with determined eyes, ¡°I feel the same way.¡±

 Chapter 906 - Hold an Ulterior Motive?

    When the flying boat lands stably, Gao Ge jumps onto a plaza of the Joyoung Sect.


    Lu Qing jumps down after Gao Ge and looks around, saying, ¡°It seems that the people of the Joyoung Sect have all left.¡±


    Gao Ge says nothing and keeps looking around.


    As Lu Qing says, there is nobody in the place of the Joyoung Sect now, not even a living being.


    It¡¯s somewhat unbelievable.


    Lu Qing continues, ¡°It seems that although your teacher didn¡¯t kill Lyu Chen, he still has dealt a severe blow to the Joyoung Sect. Lyu Chen probably has encountered some trouble and felt worried that you would come here so he left ahead of us.¡±


    Gao Ge heaves a sigh.


    He understands what Lu Qing just said.


    Actually, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t really care whether Lyu Chen is alive or not now.


    What he cares about is how his teacher is doing now.


    If possible, Gao Ge prefers that everything hadn¡¯t happened.


    He knows that the current Joyoung Sect has been empty but Gao Ge who doesn¡¯t give up easily still searches around the place.


    In the end, he looks utterly disappointed.


    Lu Qing says nothing and only follows Gao Ge.


    He and Gao Ge are both aware that they can¡¯t find Liu Zhongyi in the Joyoung Sect.


    Even though they know they are doing this in vain, Gao Ge still wants to do something.


    It may be a good thing to keep him busy at the moment.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Lu Qing walks to Gao Ge and pats the latter¡¯s shoulder, ¡°We can look for him along the way to the Joyoung Sect. Maybe we can find some clues.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Gao Ge immediately stands up and says as if catching a life-saving straw, ¡°Let¡¯s keep looking then.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Lu Qing hedges and continues saying, ¡°Just as I said before, it¡¯s actually not a bad thing that we can¡¯t find your teacher now¡­¡±


    A search that is bound to be fruitless is still on.


    In the Star Sect.


    Fairy Qingxuan waits for a long time but Gao Ge still doesn¡¯t come back. In the end, she has no other choice but to leave.


    She is quite confused.


    According to her master, Gao Ge is an unfaithful lecher. Otherwise, how could he have two women at the same time?


    However, since she came to the Star Sect, Gao Ge didn¡¯t seem to pay any attention to her.


    Is she really so not attractive?


    She is very frustrated.


    The people of the Xie Family don¡¯t leave.


    For one thing, it¡¯s because Lu Qing is still with Gao Ge.


    For another, it¡¯s because Xie Fangyou still has something to discuss with Gao Ge.


    ¡°Gao Ge is good indeed,¡± Xie Fangyou says to Xie Zhuolian aside, ¡°He is quite sentimental and grateful.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Xie Zhuolian says with a smile.


    She seems to be a bit proud.


    It¡¯s like that one brings his classmate home to chill out and then his parents praise his classmate.


    Some people feel that those who are too sentimental may not be able to keep a foothold in the field of immortal cultivation, but it¡¯s not a problem for Gao Ge.


    Given Gao Ge¡¯s capability, even the blessed spots won¡¯t pose too severe a threat to him, let alone the field of immortal cultivation.


    Besides, Liu Zhongyi has got rid of quite some opponents for Gao Ge.


    Within a short time, Gao Ge won¡¯t face any threat.


    Moreover, everyone is willing to deal with a man who values personal feelings.


    It will make one feel a strong sense of security.


    Shao Shuai suddenly stands up and walks over.


    ¡°Mr. Xie,¡± Shao Shuai says with a smile, ¡°If I had known that you were here, my grandpa would have rushed here.¡±


    Xie Fangyou laughs and says, ¡°The last time I met you was five years ago, right?¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the relationship between you and Gao Ge?¡± Xie Fangyou asks curiously.


    ¡°We are buddies,¡± Shao Shuai says.


    Amused by Shao Shuai, Xie Fangyou narrows his eyes and says, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that the Shao Family would be so composed. I thought if you knew Gao Ge, you should try to drag him to your side.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Shao Shuai immediately pulls a long face.


    ¡°Mr. Xie, how do you know I don¡¯t want to do that?¡±


    Xie Fangyou is instantly more amused, ¡°You mean you¡¯ve met with a flat refusal before?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Shao Shuai nods.


    It¡¯s not embarrassing to admit it.


    So far, Gao Ge has fully shown his ability.


    Therefore, no blessed spot can draw Gao Ge over to their side.


    ¡°Tell me why you are here this time,¡± Xie Fangyou asks.


    Upon hearing that, Shao Shuai feels instantly disgruntled, ¡°Don¡¯t make it sound like I¡¯m holding an ulterior motive. How is it possible? As I said, Gao Ge and I are buddies. Now he has established his own sect, what¡¯s wrong about me coming to offer congratulations to him?¡±


    Xie Fangyou smiles in silence and narrows his eyes at Shao Shuai.


    Gazed at by him, Shao Shuai feels freaked out.


    In the end, Shao Shuai gives in.


    ¡°If I guess it right, I¡¯m here for the same purpose as you are,¡± Shao Shuai says with a bitter smile, ¡°What a coincidence!¡±


    Xie Fangyou bursts into laughter.


    ¡°I knew it but your family has so many competent cultivators too. Why do you have to target Gao Ge?¡±


    ¡°It sounds like your family lacks competent cultivators,¡± Shao Shuai says resignedly, ¡°Actually, neither do I know why. I just feel that as long as Gao Ge is willing to come with me, my mission will be completed for sure.¡±


    Xie Fangyou nods and says nothing.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll walk around for a while.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    After Shao Shuai leaves, Xie Zhuolian finally asks in a low voice, ¡°Great-grandpa, what did he mean?¡±


    Xie Fangyou takes a glance at Xie Zhuolian and says composedly, ¡°The Shao Family and our family hold special positions among the blessed spots. Our family is a medical family. We heal the wounded and rescue the dying a lot so we are on good terms with many families of the blessed spots. Likewise, the Shao Family is a family of elixirs. Those sects and families certainly want to get along with them.¡±


    Xie Zhuolian nods.


    Of course she knows that.


    ¡°As such, he comes to the Star Sect for the same purpose as I do,¡± Xie Fangyou says, ¡°It¡¯s for the sea of herbs.¡±


    ¡°Sea of herbs?¡± Xie Zhuolian is taken aback and asks in shock, ¡°Is the sea of herbs going to open?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Xie Fangyou says, ¡°Hence, I hope that Gao Ge can go to the sea of herbs with our family. Gao Ge is lucky and competent. With him around, I can be much reassured.¡±


    Xie Zhuolian frowns and says nothing.


    Xie Fangyou seems to see through her mind and then banters, ¡°What? Are you unhappy? Do you think I came here with an ulterior motive?¡±


    Xie Zhuolian blushes, ¡°Of course not¡­¡±


    ¡°Haha. Rest assured. Whether Gao Ge agrees or not, he is still the Xie Family¡¯s friend. Besides, I don¡¯t think he will reject my request because I won¡¯t let him suffer any loss. Yet, the Shao Family¡­ Alas. I feel a headache.¡±

 Chapter 907 - There Are Pros and Cons

    When Gao Ge and Lu Qing are back in the Star Sect, it has been noon on the third day.


    They have searched for a long time but they still find nothing.


    Having jumped off the flying boat, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t look well.


    ¡°Mr. Lu, thank you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Besides, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m of help.¡± Lu Qing heaves a sigh, ¡°Don¡¯t be so uptight. At least I think he is still alive now.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± Gao Ge nods.


    Lu Qing looks at Gao Ge and suddenly tends to appreciate this young man.


    During the search, he has been with Gao Ge all the time.


    No one knows better than him what Gao Ge has said and done.


    As such, he feels a lot better about Gao Ge. Putting other factors aside, he is quite touched by Gao Ge¡¯s affection for Liu Zhongyi.


    One may feel that the so-called friends or feelings are not necessary. He may even say, ¡°I want nothing but money.¡±


    It¡¯s kind of a way to accentuate his maturity.


    Likewise, Lu Qing always meant to elevate his cultivation when he was young.


    However, when he really grows old, he tends to think that friends, lovers, and family are the most important. Money and benefits are passing clouds. Even if he has got tons of money, it¡¯s not as delightful as sitting under the tree with two or three buddies, fanning themselves and playing chess.


    When it becomes an ethos that everyone strives to pursue benefits, the so-called loyalty to love becomes the label of unconventional and immature behaviors. Lu Qing suddenly realizes that the world is not as pure as he used to think.


    Seeing that Gao Ge goes to rest with his tired body, Lu Qing shakes his head and also returns to the place where the people of the Xie Family stay.


    Hearing Lu Qing talk about what has happened these days, Xie Fangyou gently nods and doesn¡¯t feel much surprised.


    ¡°So, currently, the sovereign of the Joyoung Sect has run away. The Poison Sect has been eradicated. The Wu Family also has fled over the night. Well¡­ I just wonder whether they bought tickets for the standing room. They still kept cussing when they ran away.¡± Xie Fangyou is still in the mood to joke now.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Lu Qing says sternly, ¡°In this case, I¡¯m afraid that the blessed spots will embrace a shuffle soon.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Xie Fangyou says, ¡°Although the Wu Family and the Joyoung Sect are not eradicated, given their current abilities, they can¡¯t guard their blessed spots. And the Poison Sect has been wiped out. In this case, it¡¯s not a difficult thing for the Star Sect to become a sect of the blessed spot.¡±


    Lu Qing also nods.


    Currently, the Star Sect is absolutely a first-class sect.


    Considering the current situation of the blessed spots, of course some originally first-class sects will become sects of the blessed spots.


    The hard strength of the Star Sect is indisputable, which is kind of second to none among the first-class sects.


    ¡°Yet, Liu Zhongyi¡¯s action also has drawbacks.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Xie Fangyou says with a smile, ¡°Tell me about it.¡±


    ¡°Although whom Liu Zhongyi dealt with are all enemies of Gao Ge or the Star Sect, these people are also from the blessed spots,¡± Lu Qing heaves a sigh and says, ¡°Even though the sects and families of the blessed spots may come into conflict with each other and dislike each other, it happens within them only. Simply put, it¡¯s like a couple having a fight. Even if either party is beaten to death, it has nothing to do with outsiders. The Star Sect, Gao Ge and Liu Zhongyi are tantamount to outsiders for the blessed spots. Now that the outsiders beat either party of the couple to death, the whole family must fly into a rage.¡±


    Xie Fangyou nods.


    What Lu Qing said is bound to happen.


    If it were not because the Xie Family and Xie Zhuolian are on good terms with Gao Ge, they would be critical of him on the current occasion.


    Moreover, Gao Ge is actually inferior to the blessed spots.


    It will be fine if the sophomores of the high school get into a fight.


    However, if a high school freshman suddenly comes to beat several sophomores, it will be too outrageous.


    The sophomores will surely work together and isolate the freshman.


    ¡°Back then, under the circumstance, Gao Ge and Liu Zhongyi had no other choice. It was not their fault,¡± Xie Fangyou says, ¡°Moreover, if they stayed in their blessed spots, Gao Ge couldn¡¯t reach them at all. Nevertheless, they just came out and messed with him. Now that they catch a Tartar, how can they have the cheek to blame others?¡±


    ¡°That being said, too few people are willing to listen,¡± Lu Qing says with a smile.


    Xie Fangyou nods.


    ¡°Yet, we don¡¯t need to worry about these problems. Given Gao Ge¡¯s and the Star Sect¡¯s capabilities, they should be able to handle,¡± Lu Qing says, ¡°I¡¯m confident in him.¡±


    Xie Fangyou suddenly looks complicated.


    ¡°You¡¯ve spent several days with Gao Ge only. Now, you are speaking for him?¡±


    Lu Qing is fine with such a joke. He says grinningly, ¡°What? Fangyou, if you agree, how about me being a director of the Star Sect?¡±


    Xie Fangyou gives him a kick on his butt without saying anything. They both burst into laughter.


    It¡¯s quite a delight to have a bosom friend around their age¡­


    Gao Ge sleeps for one day and one night.


    When he opens his eyes, it has been the next morning.


    Upon opening his eyes, he sees Xia Lu¡¯s pretty face and cracks a smile.


    ¡°Are you awake?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Gao Ge sits up slowly and wants to check the time on his phone. Yet, he finds that his phone has been out of juice.


    ¡°You¡¯ve slept for one day and one night.¡± Xia Lu knows why Gao Ge picks up the phone and then hastens to say, ¡°I was worried about you so I came here to take a look.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Gao Ge rubs Xia Lu¡¯s hair, ¡°I mean it. I¡¯m not lying.¡±


    ¡°Well, why don¡¯t you get up and eat something?¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    When Xia Lu gets out of the room, she looks back continuously and feels Gao Ge is somewhat strange. She thought that Gao Ge would be self-condemned for this matter for a long time. However, now as it appears, he seems to have moved on.


    As such, Xia Lu finds him weird.


    She knows Gao Ge¡¯s character too well.


    Supposedly, Gao Ge should remain frustrated for several days and gradually recover.


    Yet, now¡­


    Somehow, she finds something wrong with him!


    She shakes her head and chooses not to think about it for now. She goes to the kitchen and boils a bowl of porridge. When she carries it into the room, she finds that Gao Ge has washed up and sat in the yard quietly.


    After eating a bowl of porridge, he feels warm in his stomach and a lot more comfortable.


    When Gao Ge stands up, Xia Lu hastens to ask, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Gao Ge feels somewhat confused, ¡°Aren¡¯t Mr. Xie and his men still in our place? I guess they must want to talk with me. Of course, I should go and meet them.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Xia Lu nods, sits down again and lets out a sigh of relief.


    Gao Ge pulls a wry face, ¡°Are you afraid that I won¡¯t come back?¡±


    Xia Lu blushes instantly. She is worried about that indeed.


    It¡¯s mainly because Gao Ge looks so worryingly weird now¡­

 Chapter 908 - Doesn’t She Deserve You?

    The sun beats down on him, making him feel so warm.


    Breathing the fresh air in the Star Sect, Gao Ge ambles slowly and seems to be enjoying life here.


    Then, he sees that Xie Fangyou is doing Tai Chi in the yard in the early morning while Lu Qing is standing aside and watching him quietly.


    ¡°I feel they are a couple,¡± Gao Ge mutters to himself inwardly though he feels that it is not appropriate to think this way¡­


    When he sees Gao Ge, Xie Fangyou doesn¡¯t stop.


    Lu Qing smiles at Gao Ge.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake? The young sleep so well. Look. My two great-grandchildren are still sleeping. Well. It¡¯s quite nice. They should sleep as long as they want. When you are old, you can¡¯t sleep long even if you want to. What¡¯s better than sleeping at ease?¡±


    Gao Ge chuckles.


    ¡°Are you sighing about life with emotion in the early morning?¡±


    Xie Fangyou laughs.


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking about. You think you have a long way to go in terms of looking for your teacher so you want to elevate your cultivation with your grief as the power as quickly as possible?¡± Xie Fangyou says, ¡°It¡¯s pretty nice. Your teacher has taken pains to wipe out obstacles for you not to let you wait for him sobbingly. He just wants to fulfill his duties as a teacher.¡±


    Seeing that Gao Ge wants to speak, Xie Fangyou directly continues talking without giving him a chance to speak, ¡°Don¡¯t say that you don¡¯t need your teacher to do that. Take another perspective. You have disciples too. If your disciples are faced with the same situation, won¡¯t you want to do anything? He did that not only for you but also for himself and Mr. Lou. Now, Mr. Lou kind of has crossed the threshold of the Confucian Lord. From now on, he will be the top person in the Taoism of Confucianism. Well¡­ actually, he was before.¡±


    ¡°This sounds like what Mr. Lou would say.¡±


    ¡°He told this to me,¡± Xie Fangyou says, ¡°It was him who asked me to tell you about this.¡±


    Gao Ge nods and keeps it in mind.


    ¡°Rest assured. Your teacher must be fine. If he is dying, he should say goodbye to you. Don¡¯t think that he will die in some unknown place. Very few people will do that. Besides, anyway, if he really dies, so what? You¡¯re his student. You must know more about him than me. Since you met him, he is alive indeed but how much insult has he suffered? As a student, you just want your teacher alive. However, for him, living is of no point. He prefers to live it up for a while so that the whole world can know his name.¡±


    Gao Ge listens quietly.


    After all, Mr. Xie is more than 100 years old. He is a lot more incisive than Gao Ge.


    Even if Gao Ge is reborn, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t feel that he can be very mature.


    Besides, even in his last life, he didn¡¯t experience these things.


    It¡¯s pretty normal that he can hardly retain his composure for the moment.


    ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll stay in the Star Sect for several more days. By then, you come to a place with me just for relaxation,¡± Xie Fangyou continues saying.


    Lu Qing¡¯s mouth twitches.


    Of course he knows what Xie Fangyou is talking about.


    He just kind of admires his buddy.


    Xie Fangyou is here to ask Gao Ge for a favor. Now, he acts as if doing Gao Ge a favor¡­


    Xie Fangyou is really the ace.


    That he is a few years older does make a difference indeed!


    However, Xie Fangyou has underestimated Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge was about to agree when he suddenly breaks out in a cold sweat and feels that he was so close to falling into a trap. He hastens to ask, ¡°What place?¡±


    Xie Fangyou rolls his eyes at Gao Ge.


    Tsk.


    Suddenly, he feels that Gao Ge is less pleasing.


    Gao Ge also puts a label on Xie Fangyou¨C¡°shrewd and crafty¡±.


    ¡°Sea of herbs,¡± Xie Fangyou says, ¡°Did you hear of it before?¡±


    ¡°Sea of herbs?¡± Gao Ge frowns.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xie Fangyou says with a smile, ¡°You don¡¯t want to go there?¡±


    ¡°Not really, but I¡¯ve promised Shao Shuai that I will go to the sea of herbs with him,¡± Gao Ge says with a bitter smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve arranged to go on a group tour of that place with Shao Shuai.¡±


    Gao Ge is slack-jawed.


    He really didn¡¯t expect that anyone would go on a group tour of that place.


    Is the sea of herbs a tourist spot?


    ¡°There is no conflict between the Xie Family and the Shao Family. We¡¯ll see who is luckier after going into the sea of herbs,¡± Xie Fangyou says, ¡°Rest assured. I won¡¯t make things too difficult for you.¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯ve made a deal with Shao Shuai, of course I have no problem,¡± Gao Ge says.


    Putting aside his relationship with Xie Zhuolian, simply given the Heavenly Lotus Root, Gao Ge can¡¯t reject Xie Fangyou¡¯s request.


    Moreover, in Gao Ge¡¯s eyes, it is not a big deal.


    Metaphorically, it doesn¡¯t really make any difference to him whether to herd a sheep or a flock of sheep.


    Well¡­


    That¡¯s it!


    Seeing that Gao Ge agrees without thinking, Xie Fangyou lets out a sigh of relief.


    Then, Xie Fangyou suddenly changes the topic, ¡°Apart from this, I need you to do me a little favor.¡±


    Gao Ge says with a smile, ¡°Please say it. I won¡¯t refuse it as long as it is within my capability.¡±


    Xie Fangyou suddenly puts on a grim look.


    ¡°Well, it is not that difficult for you.¡±


    Lu Qing aside becomes curious.


    Is there anything else?


    Why didn¡¯t he hear of it before?


    It seems that this matter must suddenly occur to Fangyou. Otherwise, Lu Qing would have known it.


    Judging from Xie Fangyou¡¯s relaxed tone, Gao Ge is suddenly confused.


    If it is really an easy thing, Xie Fangyou has no reason to leave it to Gao Ge.


    After all, the Xie Family is a sect of the blessed spot!


    ¡°Marry my great-granddaughter. What do you say? Is it difficult? Be my family. Tsk. Are you happy?¡± Xie Fangyou says.


    Gao Ge is rendered confused.


    What the hell?


    Lu Qing looks completely astonished but on second thought, he understands Xie Fangyou¡¯s intention.


    Firstly, Xie Fangyou and Lu Qing both feel that Gao Ge is a good man. And his capability is indisputable.


    Secondly, it¡¯s for Xie Zhuolian¡¯s sake.


    Even a fool can tell that Xie Fangyou attaches the most importance to Xie Zhuolian among all the people of the Xie Family.


    However, Xie Zhuolian has no competent helpers around. Besides, she is too simple-minded to handle the others of the Xie Family. Now, since Xie Fangyou and Lu Qing are alive, she is still fine. When the two of them pass away, Xie Zhuolian¡¯s position in the Xie Family will become very awkward.


    Nevertheless, if Xie Zhuolian and Gao Ge are together, there won¡¯t be any scruples.


    Considering Gao Ge¡¯s ability, he can totally protect Xie Zhuolian well.


    ¡°Mr. Xie, don¡¯t rock the boat!¡± Gao Ge says with a wry smile.


    ¡°What? Doesn¡¯t she deserve you?¡± Xie Fangyou pulls a long face and asks with disgruntlement.

 Chapter 909 - Watch the Fun of Xia Shengtang

    Gao Ge is so lost for words.


    He thinks that Xie Fangyou is really blowing hot and cold!


    ¡°Mr. Xie, Xie Zhuolian and I are friends. We¡¯re on good terms but we are just friends. And you know, I¡¯m taken¡­¡±


    Before Gao Ge finishes talking, Xie Fangyou interrupts him with a wave.


    ¡°Of course I know. You have two girlfriends. Right?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    ¡°After all, you¡¯ve got two. It doesn¡¯t matter to have one more,¡± Xie Fangyou says, ¡°I had three wives. It¡¯s just that they didn¡¯t outlive me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    How can he say that?


    Gao Ge feels that he can¡¯t follow Xie Fangyou now.


    Xie Fangyou is totally¡­ causing trouble!


    ¡°Great-grandpa, what are you talking about? How can you set us up randomly?¡± Xie Zhuolian¡¯s voice comes at the moment. She has just got up. Now, she looks so furious and embarrassed with a red face.


    ¡°Ahem. Zhuolian, why don¡¯t you sleep a bit longer?¡± Xie Fangyou also looks a bit embarrassed.


    Xie Zhuolian walks here angrily and then puts on an apologetic look to Gao Ge.


    ¡°Gao Ge, my great-grandpa is not sober yet. Don¡¯t take it to heart!¡¯


    Gao Ge laughs, ¡°Of course, we are good friends.¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Xie Zhuolian is still smiling but there is a bit of disappointment in her eyes?


    Yet, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t notice that.


    Xie Fangyou sits down slowly. So does Gao Ge.


    ¡°Zhuolian, go and make tea. Use our own tea leaves. The tea leaves of the Star Sect¡­ Gao Ge, tell me with your conscience how much it costs?¡±


    ¡°It costs 100 yuan per kilogram.¡±


    Xie Fangyou¡¯s lips twitch in anger, ¡°Are you too stingy? After all, the Star Sect is a big sect!¡±


    Then, he casts an angry glance at Lu Qing, ¡°I told you that this stingy brat couldn¡¯t prepare any good tea leaves. And you argued that the tea was supposed to taste like this and that Gao Ge wouldn¡¯t be that unreasonably stingy. As a result, I drank a whole pot of tea!¡±


    Lu Qing also breaks out in a cold sweat, ¡°I¡¯ve underestimated him¡­¡±


    Gao Ge is speechless.


    Why does he feel that these two old men are insulting him?


    ¡°Okay,¡± Xie Zhuolian says, ¡°Great-grandpa, just perish your thought.¡±


    ¡°Rest assured.¡± Xie Fangyou waves his hand, ¡°You aren¡¯t unmarriageable. I thought this brat was nice and wanted to give him a chance to chase you. Since he has no good eye and fails to appreciate my kindness, I won¡¯t beg him then. Bah. Even if he wants to marry you in the future, I must beat him out with a stick.¡±


    ¡°This sounds fair enough.¡± Xie Zhuolian returns to the room with a flush on her face.


    While Xie Zhuolian is making tea, Xie Fangyou says, ¡°Gao Ge, do you know why I put forward the suggestion?¡±


    ¡°Because I look handsome?¡±


    Xie Fangyou sneers, ¡°Don¡¯t you even have a mirror here?¡±


    Gao Ge feels that he seems to be insulted again.


    ¡°Okay. I won¡¯t beat about the bush then. I¡¯m just worried that after I die, Xie Zhuolian¡¯s position in the Xie Family will be affected¡­¡± Xie Fangyou heaves a sigh.


    Although domestic shame should not be made public, it can tell that Zhuolian and Gao Ge do get along.


    Therefore, he doesn¡¯t think he can¡¯t tell Gao Ge about it.


    What Xie Fangyou says is more or less the same as Lu Qing¡¯s thoughts.


    He blathers a lot.


    Gao Ge just listens to him quietly.


    After Xie Fangyou finishes talking, Gao Ge also nods.


    ¡°Mr. Xie, I understand.¡±


    ¡°Do you?¡±


    Gao Ge says with laughter, ¡°I have told you that Xie Zhuolian and I are good friends. Since she is my friend, of course I will help her. If she really comes across any danger and I¡¯m aware of it, I will surely show up and help her. Besides, if she comes to ask me for a favor, I won¡¯t reject.¡±


    Xie Fangyou puts on a satisfied look.


    Although he fails to set Gao Ge and Xie Zhuolian up, Gao Ge¡¯s promise is good enough for Xie Fangyou.


    ¡°Besides, I think you can live up to a hundred years.¡±


    ¡°You shall live up to one hundred years!¡± Xie Fangyou widens his eyes.


    Gao Ge pats his forehead.


    Oh, shoot.


    His habit of talking has got him into trouble.


    What Gao Ge said may sound blissful for ordinary people but¡­


    Xie Fangyou is more than one hundred years old this year.


    Looking at Gao Ge¡¯s embarrassed¡¯s face, Xie Fangyou bursts into laughter.


    ¡°I was joking. Actually, around my age, I¡¯ve long been fearless about death,¡± Xie Fangyou says, ¡°Besides, do you forget that I¡¯m a doctor of traditional Chinese medicine. I¡¯ve seen a lot of deaths. Besides, what¡¯s terrible about death? Won¡¯t one be reincarnated after dying? One will merely have a new start.¡±


    ¡°Ahem. Why are you sure that one will be reincarnated after dying?¡±


    ¡°Of course, there are ghosts and cultivators. Why can¡¯t one be reincarnated?¡± Xie Fangyou says, ¡°If there is no reincarnation, one will die as if a lamp fades out. All the trouble will be gone. What¡¯s bad about it?¡±


    Gao Ge can¡¯t respond then.


    Maybe only when he is around Xie Fangyou¡¯s age can he gradually let go of a lot of things.


    Gao Ge is too young to think it through.


    Shortly, Xie Zhuolian serves the tea.


    She doesn¡¯t leave until she makes tea for Xie Fangyou, Lu Qing and Gao Ge.


    They are drinking tea when a loud voice suddenly comes.


    ¡°Hey! You are drinking tea in the early morning. Aren¡¯t you afraid of lacking calcium?¡±


    Shao Shuai walks here.


    ¡°Why haven¡¯t you left?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we going to the sea of herbs? Where can I go?¡± Shao Shuai asks in confusion, ¡°Didn¡¯t Mr. Xie tell you about it?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Gao Ge says.


    ¡°Well, you should know the answer then. Oh right, before I came here, I saw a disciple of the Star Sect. He said that a woman came here for Xia Shengtang.¡±


    ¡°For Xia Shengtang? A woman?¡± Gao Ge becomes thrilled instantly, ¡°I¡¯ll go and take a look then!¡±


    Shao Shuai is taken aback, ¡°I¡¯ve just arrived here. And you¡¯re leaving now?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know this. It¡¯s quite rare to see Xia Shengtang¡¯s embarrassment,¡± Gao Ge says seriously.


    After saying that, he just stands up and leaves in a hurry.


    Shao Shuai is quite speechless. Then, he also stands up and says goodbye to Xie Fangyou before leaving.


    ¡°Now, these young people are really hot-headed.¡± Xie Fangyou sighs, ¡°He hasn¡¯t even finished a cup of tea.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Let¡¯s drink ourselves,¡± Lu Qing says with a smile.


    ¡°No way. I also want to watch the fun. Drink it yourself,¡± after saying that, Xie Fangyou also stands up and shouts, ¡°Wait for me! Why do the two brats run so fast?¡±


    His voice gets further and further.


    Lu Qing is also slack-jawed and then laughs.


    He hasn¡¯t seen Xie Fangyou act like this for a long time. It¡¯s pretty nice. This is very different from when he is in the Xie Family.

 Chapter 910 - Head to the Sea of Herbs

    Since he knew Xia Shengtang, Gao Ge has never seen any woman around Xia Shengtang.


    Not only Gao Ge but also Xia Lu, Xia Shengtang¡¯s sister hasn¡¯t seen Xia Shengtang be intimate with any girl.


    Now, a woman is coming for him¡­


    Does the iron tree bloom?


    Has he fallen in love?


    This is¡­ so perplexing!


    However, when Gao Ge sees the woman who came for Xia Shengtang, his confusion is gone at once.


    ¡°Sovereign Gao, you¡¯ve established your sect. Why didn¡¯t you invite me here for a visit?¡± Just as before, Qin Yuming is always wearing a cheongsam that can accentuate her curvy body shape. She smiles like a spirit. As she talks, she displays an enchanting feeling.


    Gao Ge blinks his eyes and looks at her, saying with a smile, ¡°Ms. Qin, I¡¯m afraid that the Dragon Court doesn¡¯t know you came here, right?¡±


    Qin Yuming is taken aback and coughs, ¡°I¡¯m a member of the Dragon Court. Of course the Dragon Court knows my coming here.¡±


    Gao Ge narrows his eyes at Qin Yuming and says nothing.


    Stared at by him, Qin Yuming feels uncomfortable all over.


    ¡°What are you looking at? You¡¯ve never seen a beauty?¡± Qin Yuming says with disgruntlement.


    Gao Ge says with a bitter smile, ¡°Ms. Qin, you¡¯re obviously lying. The Star Sect and the Dragon Court are trying their best to disassociate from each other. Otherwise, the Dragon Court would have people attend the opening ceremony of the Star Sect.¡±


    Qin Yuming looks somewhat embarrassed.


    Given Qin Yuming¡¯s current facial expression, it¡¯s not hard to guess that Gao Ge is right.


    The Dragon Court doesn¡¯t know that Qin Yuming came to the Star Sect.


    ¡°Okay. Good for you. I¡¯m here in the Star Sect for my personal business, which has nothing to do with the Dragon Court,¡± Qin Yuming says.


    ¡°By personal business, you mean Xia Shengtang?¡± Gao Ge asks with a frown.


    Qin Yuming nods.


    Gao Ge suddenly feels a headache.


    After all, he used to be Qin Yuming¡¯s subordinate. Therefore, he knows Qin Yuming well. He is also aware that Qin Yuming wears different cheongsams every day because a man once said that she looked pretty in a cheongsam. That man¡¯s unintentional words just lead to her decision. Now, Qin Yuming is still wearing a cheongsam. Obviously, she hasn¡¯t moved on. Yet, she is here for Xia Shengtang for personal affairs.


    Tsk.


    As Xia Shengtang¡¯s brother-in-law, Gao Ge feels quite embarrassed.


    Seeing Gao Ge¡¯s complicated expressions, Qin Yuming seems to have guessed something and then pulls a long face.


    ¡°Do you dare to tell me what¡¯s on your mind?¡±


    Gao Ge coughs and looks around as if not hearing Qin Yuming at all.


    ¡°Enough. I¡¯m here for Xia Shengtang to ask him a question. If I can¡¯t get the answer from him, I can¡¯t sleep or eat well,¡± says Qin Yuming.


    Gao Ge asks carefully, ¡°What if he tells you yes?¡±


    Qin Yuming is utterly speechless.


    At the moment, Wen Yihuan comes here and says, ¡°Sovereign, Ms. Qin, if you want to meet with Director Xia, I¡¯m afraid you will be disappointed.¡±


    ¡°How come?¡± Qin Yuming asks with a frown.


    ¡°He started having the closed-door training yesterday. He said it might take a month.¡±


    ¡°A month?¡± Qin Yuming¡¯s face darkens.


    ¡°Ahem. Of course, he said that his training might end in advance,¡± Wen Yihuan says.


    Qin Yuming says nothing as if pondering over something.


    ¡°Ms. Qin, why do you want to meet my brother?¡± Xia Lu can¡¯t help asking.


    ¡°He knows my man¡¯s whereabouts,¡± Qin Yuming says with flickering eyes.


    Gao Ge pats his head.


    This matter traces back to Song City.


    Back then, the Wu Family went to the Xia Family¡¯s house to discuss marriage. Gao Ge went to make trouble and Qin Yuming also went there to join the fun. Gao Ge heard something about the matter but Xia Shenggtang didn¡¯t talk much at that time.


    Gao Ge knows how important that man is for Qin Yuming.


    Therefore, it is understandable that she rushes here.


    Actually, Gao Ge is curious about Qin Yuming¡¯s man.


    He also wants to hear the answer from Xia Shengtang.


    ¡°In this case, I will stay here,¡± Qin Yuming says, ¡°I¡¯ll wait until he comes out.¡±


    Gao Ge heaves a sigh.


    When a woman is ruthless, she will be the most hurtful.


    When a woman is infatuated with a man, she will be the most touching.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t know the story between Qin Yuming and that man but he firmly believes that the man must have hurt Qin Yuming and owed a lot to her.


    ¡°Sovereign Gao, any problem?¡± Qin Yuming turns to look at Gao Ge and asks.


    Gao Ge laughs, ¡°Of course not, as long as the Dragon Court is fine with this.¡±


    Qin Yuming bites her lip.


    ¡°Ms. Qin, you¡¯re here this time without permission?¡± Gao Ge says with a grin.


    ¡°You can put it that way.¡± Qin Yuming takes a deep breath, ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ve been in the Dragon Court for years. I suppose it won¡¯t be a problem for me to loaf on my job occasionally.¡±


    ¡°Of course not¡­¡±


    Since Qin Yuming puts forward the request, surely Gao Ge must satisfy her.


    The Star Sect is big enough. There won¡¯t be any problem accommodating a few people.


    More and more people come to the Star Sect.


    They come here for one goal only¨Cacknowledge their masters.


    Although the Star Sect hasn¡¯t been established for too long, what happened at the opening ceremony has been well-known in the field of immortal cultivation or the blessed spots.


    The current Star Sect has been the top among the first-classed sects.


    Besides, everyone knows that the Star Sect¡¯s poison in the field of immortal cultivation will be elevated.


    The Star Sect will become a sect of the blessed spot before long.


    No one will doubt that.


    Gao Ge and Xia Shengtang have stunned this era in terms of their cultivation and talent. Likewise, when a flower blooms among the grass, everyone will focus their attention on this flower and tend to neglect the surrounding green grass.


    Gao Ge is not good at these things. He just leaves them to Wen Yihuan and Master Guanshan.


    However, Gao Ge also sets a rule.


    If one wants to be admitted into the Star Sect, cultivation and talent won¡¯t be requisites but he must be of good personality.


    This is different from the other sects.


    Gao Ge has headed to the sea of herbs with the Xie Family and Shao Shuai¡¯s people.


    Interestingly, this time, Xie Fangyou and Lu Qing won¡¯t go. It¡¯s the Xie Family¡¯s master who leads.


    After all, Xie Fangyou is old and can¡¯t stand the hardships on the way.


    ¡°Sovereign Gao, nice to meet you!¡± Xie Sen, the current master of the Xie Family puts on an amicable look with clasped hands upon seeing Gao Ge.

 Chapter 911 - Xie Jue’s Reminder

    Even in the field of immortal cultivation, not many people knew about the sea of herbs. Only the people of the blessed spots know a bit about it.


    The sea of herbs is actually similar to the blessed spots. However, in the sea of herbs, there is no cultivator. Despite that, it is still very dangerous within. However, as long as one can succeed in getting out of the sea of herbs, he can acquire a certain lucky chance.


    Many precious herbs can be found in the sea of herbs, including some extinguished ones.


    The Xie Family is a family of traditional Chinese medicine while the Shao Family is a family of elixirs refining.


    The two families have one thing in common. That is, they are both in great demand for herbs with a lack of rare herbs.


    The sea of herbs has one particularity.


    Although one can enter the sea of herbs anytime, the chance of getting out of there alive will be really low if he enters the sea of herbs at will. Just as Shao Shuai said, among the one hundred adventurers into the sea of herbs, none of them will be able to get out. However, every fourth lunar month, it will be a lot safer, relatively speaking. As to the reason, the people of the blessed spots haven¡¯t figured it out.


    The Shao Family and the Xie Family have gone into the sea of herbs more than ten times but they don¡¯t know why. Yet, according to the big data, that¡¯s the truth.


    Gao Ge cherishes his life very much.


    He must do the favor whether it is for the Shao Family or the Xie Family. However, he also hopes to minimize the risk of danger.


    This time, Gao Ge also takes the fox spirit and the golden monkey with him.


    The Star Sect is guarded by Xia Shengtang. Although Xia Shengtang is still in the closed-door training, if the Star Sect is in danger, he will come out for sure.


    According to Xie Fangyou, the greatest threat in the sea of herbs is the existence of monsters.


    Therefore, taking the fox spirit and the golden monkey with him is the wisest option.


    ¡­


    In the Dragon Court.


    Heaven Dragon hears Lurking Dragon out with a frown.


    ¡°Forget it. Since she wants to look for the man, just let her be. Besides, for so many years, she has never given up.¡±


    Lurking Dragon heaves a sigh and says, ¡°That being said, Qin Yuming is still a member of the Dragon Court. Aren¡¯t we trying our best to disassociate ourselves from Gao Ge as much as possible now?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Heaven Dragon grins and says, ¡°How many people do you think are staring at her?¡±


    Lurking Dragon is taken aback and laughs, ¡°If she is here and hears what you¡¯ve just said, I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t be able to laugh.¡±


    Heaven Dragon lies over the chair and rubs his temples.


    ¡°Liu Zhongyi¡­ is not found yet?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Lurking Dragon says, ¡°We have looked for him for a long time but we still can¡¯t find any trace of him. He is like vanishing into thin air.¡±


    Heaven Dragon nods, ¡°Keep looking.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Lurking Dragon says resignedly, ¡°Liu Zhongyi is so unbelievable. He took pains to acquire the realm of Confucian Saint but he used it to get rid of those people of the Joyoung Sect. Why didn¡¯t he take the opportunity to deal with the foreign forces? He could have helped us cope with the Dragon Killers at least!¡±


    Heaven Dragon sneers, ¡°These are our duties. Why did he have to undertake these duties?¡±


    Lurking Dragon rubs his nose, ¡°I was just saying. Besides, don¡¯t you think this is the way of maximizing benefits?¡±


    Heaven Dragon shakes his head and doesn¡¯t agree with Lurking Dragon.


    ¡°If he always thinks about maximizing benefits, he wouldn¡¯t be able to borrow the Confucian air,¡± Heaven Dragon says, ¡°Do you really think that anyone can borrow the saint¡¯s power?¡±


    Lurking Dragon ponders in silence.


    Heaven Dragon thinks about it and continues saying, ¡°How much information have you acquired about the Dragon Killers?¡±


    ¡°Not much. In fact, we have got very few clues about them. They mysteriously appear and disappear. Besides, we are in the light while they are in the darkness. It¡¯s too difficult for us to take the initiative.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste our effort looking into them then.¡±


    ¡°You mean stopping looking into them?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Heaven Dragon nods and says, ¡°This is Huaxia. They are such wicked people. We will kill them as long as they show themselves.¡±


    Lurking Dragon doesn¡¯t know whether to cry or to laugh.


    Although he hasn¡¯t found anything these days, Dragon Killers¡¯ abilities are indisputable.


    Besides, it¡¯s somewhat harsh for them not to acquire any update about the Dragon Killers or even their aim.


    No one wants to have such tough opponents.


    Yet, they can¡¯t find anything about the Dragon Killers now. Hence, they can only wait quietly.


    ¡°By the way, where is Gao Ge now?¡± Heaven Dragon changes the topic and asks.


    ¡°Well¡­ I learned that he had gone to Mount Changbai.¡±


    ¡°Mount Changbai?¡± Upon hearing that, Heaven Dragon frowns and glimpses the calendar on the desk. With a sigh, he says, ¡°He must have gone to the sea of herbs.¡±


    ¡°I suppose so. The Shao Family and the Xie Family are with him. Now he has gone to Mount Changbai, he must have gone to the sea of herbs,¡± says Lurking Dragon.


    ¡°Forget it. This is his own business. Besides, the positions of the Shao Family and the Xie Family in the blessed spots are not low. If Gao Ge can get along with these two families, it will do good for him only without any bad. Besides, I believe that he is not a fool. He can¡¯t be used by the two families of the blessed spots,¡± Heaven Dragon says with a smile.


    Even if Gao Ge often disses him, Heaven Dragon still has confidence in Gao Ge.


    He has said a lot of times that the future of the Dragon Court lies in Gao Ge.


    ¡­


    Mount Changbai is situated in Sandong Province of Huaxia.


    They get off the plane and get into the car prearranged by the Xie Family.


    It¡¯s a three-hour car ride from here to the destination.


    Gao Ge has nothing to do in the car so he closes his eyes and takes a nap.


    ¡°Oh right, Sovereign Gao, I need to give you a reminder,¡± Xie Jue sitting next to Gao Ge suddenly says.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Gao Ge opens his eyes and looks at Xie Jue in confusion.


    ¡°There was originally no cultivator in the sea of herbs but these days, quite some people have entered the sea of hers, including the people of quite some blessed spots,¡± Xie Jue says, ¡°Thus, we¡¯d better be careful.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± Gao Ge nods.


    If the worst comes to the worst, he won¡¯t let others know when he finds any good stuff.


    Actually, it¡¯s not a big deal for Gao Ge to become a target of others.


    Besides, not only others can kill people and seize the treasure. He can do it too.


    ¡°There is one more thing,¡± Xie Jue adds.


    ¡°Grandpa Xie, just tell me if anything,¡± Gao Ge says resignedly.


    Xie Jue laughs with embarrassment and then says, ¡°Shao Shuai of the Shao Family seems to be on good terms with you?¡±


    Gao Ge nods.


    Shao Shuai sits in another car.


    ¡°Do you know that Shao Shuai¡¯s elder brother, the real young master of the Shao Family is going too?¡±


    Gao Ge shakes his head.


    He doesn¡¯t know indeed. Neither did Shao Shuai mention this to him before. However, he doesn¡¯t think it is a big deal. After all, it has nothing to do with him.


    ¡°The two cultivators at the realm of Grand Master around Shao Shuai are roped in by him. Their loyalty remains to be discussed.¡± Xie Jue pats the armrest gently, ¡°So, we had better be careful!¡±


    Gao Ge says with a smile, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Previously, when they were in the Star Sect, they worked quite hard for Shao Shuai.¡±

 Chapter 912 - Somewhat Different

    Xie Jue stops talking in good time and doesn¡¯t talk too much about the issue of Shao Shuai. After all, he has no idea how close Shao Shuai and Gao Ge are. If he talks too much, he will tend to annoy Gao Ge. Besides, he doesn¡¯t mean to have a hearty talk with a slight acquaintance.


    This time, quite some members of the Xie Family join the trip.


    Apart from Xie Jue¨Cthe current master of the Xie Family, Lu Baishuang¨CLuqing¡¯s son and two young men of the Xie Family are coming too. Xie Teng has gone back with Xie Fangyou.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t know that Xie Fangyou originally wanted to let Xie Teng join the trip to the sea of herbs for a trial but he feels that Xie Teng¡¯s character is too displeasing. Xie Fangyou is worried that Xie Teng may piss off Gao Ge for ignorance so he perishes the thought.


    The car stops at the gate of a hotel. The hotel happens to be situated at the foot of Mount Changbai. There have been quite some good cars parked at the gate.


    ¡°The boss of the hotel is also a cultivator, except that he is a rogue cultivator,¡± Xie Jue says, ¡°He is a nice man. I¡¯ve been here several times.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Gao Ge takes a look and says, ¡°There are quite some cultivators.¡±


    ¡°Haha. This is very normal. There are quite some hotels around Mount Changbai. Besides, they are a lot better than this hotel in terms of specification but this place is closest to the entrance to the sea of herbs.¡±


    Gao Ge takes a tumble.


    It seems that the customers in the hotel are mostly going into the sea of herbs.


    ¡°In here, most of the customers are from the blessed spots. Maybe there are one or two rogue cultivators or some sects but the people of the blessed spots must occupy a greater number,¡± Xie Jue says, ¡°As to the reason, you know, not many people of the field of immortal cultivation know about the sea of herbs.¡±


    Gao Ge says with a smile, ¡°This is the tacit agreement of the families of the blessed spots, right?¡±


    ¡°Sort of,¡± Xie Jue says with a smile, ¡°As to such a good place, the fewer people know about it, the better.¡±


    Gao Ge nods and has no comment about it.


    If he knows a good place, he won¡¯t tell anyone but the people on his side.


    After they enter the hotel, a middle-aged man walks toward them grinningly and acts nicely to Xie Jue. Besides, judging from their conversation, this man must be the owner of the hotel.


    ¡°Uncle Xie, I knew you would come here so I¡¯ve specially reserved several rooms for you,¡± the middle-aged man says, ¡°Plenty of people have come here recently!¡±


    Xie Jue says laughingly, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome. If it were not for your help before, my child would be dead,¡± the middle-aged man speaks and then sighs, ¡°You¡¯re my benefactor!¡±


    Gao Ge is somewhat surprised. He didn¡¯t expect that there should be such a story between Xie Jue and the hotel¡¯s owner.


    The rooms reserved for them are quite nice. They are all suites.


    Shao Shuai is a bit tragic. He doesn¡¯t have the cheek to take advantage of the Xie Family. After all, the Xie Family and the Shao Family are not on good terms. Luckily, there are still empty rooms in the hotel. Although a standard room costs ten thousand yuan per day, it is not a problem for him.


    The hotel¡¯s owner may raise the price in the peak season. Yet, this is business. There is nothing to be said against it.


    Moreover, most of the people here are cultivators from blessed spots.


    They don¡¯t lack the money!


    No blessed spots lack money.


    Gao Ge hasn¡¯t reached many blessed spots, but he is quite certain on this issue.


    Even ordinary sects don¡¯t lack money, let alone the blessed spots.


    If they lack money, it will be a lot more difficult for them to cultivate¡­


    Gao Ge, Lu Baishuang and Xie Jue stay in a suite while Xie Zhuolian and the two other young men of the Xie Family stay next door.


    Having entered the room, Lu Baishuang makes tea for them. The tea leaves are brought by the Xie Family.


    Gao Ge finds that both Xie Jue and Xie Fangyou¨CXie Jue¡¯s father have the habit of taking tea leaves with them.


    Just like the wine of the Xie Family, the tea of the Xie Family is good stuff. Drinking the tea must be good for health. Of course Gao Ge can¡¯t let go of the opportunity.


    ¡°Sovereign Gao, if you find the tea leaves not bad, how about me asking Zhuolian to send some more to the Star Sect after we go back?¡± Xie Jue says with a smile.


    Gao Ge accepts his kindness, ¡°Well, thank you then.¡±


    Both Gao Ge and Xie Jue won¡¯t regard some tea leaves as a big deal. Even if the tea leaves are of good quality, it will make him appear of low class to decline the offer with various excuses.


    Shortly, Shao Shuai comes to knock on the door.


    ¡°Good timing. Come and have a cup of tea,¡± Xie Jue says to Shao Shuai with a smile.


    Shao Shuai directly expresses his thanks and sits next to Gao Ge.


    ¡°Young Master Shao¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t, Master Xie, just call me Shao Shuai.¡± Shao Shuai hastens to wave his hand, ¡°Or I wouldn¡¯t dare to drink the tea.¡±


    Xie Jue bursts into laughter and doesn¡¯t look like a senior at all.


    Lu Baishuang pours a cup of tea for Shao Shuai. Shao Shuai takes the tea with both hands, takes a sip of it and smacks his lips.


    ¡°The tea leaves of the Xie Family are nice indeed!¡±


    ¡°Haha. After we go back, I will have some delivered to the Shao Family,¡± Xie Jue says.


    Well, he is quite generous.


    Shao Shuai replies with clasped hands, ¡°Thank you then.¡±


    Then, Shao Shuai puts down the teacup and changes the topic, ¡°Master Xie, don¡¯t you feel somewhat strange?¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Xie Jue is taken aback, ¡°Like what?¡±


    ¡°At other times, if you came here, there should be quite some people coming to visit you. After all, many people of the blessed spots know you,¡± Shao Shuai says with laughter.


    Xie Jue narrows his eyes and says nothing.


    ¡°My previous friends didn¡¯t even greet me when they saw me. Actually, I know the reason. Master Xie, you are not worried at all, are you?¡± Shao Shuai asks.


    Gao Ge understands what he means.


    In the past, Xie Jue¡¯s room should be filled with people at the moment. There must be quite some people wanting to deal with the Xie Family.


    However, it is different now.


    The greatest difference lies in Gao Ge.


    What happened at the opening ceremony of the Star Sect makes the people of the blessed spots displeased with Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t care at all.


    It¡¯s not like those people will acknowledge the Star Sect approvingly if they like Gao Ge.


    There is no boundary between enemies and friends.


    For example, if it were Gao Ge rather than Liu Zhongyi who eradicated the Poison Sect and dealt a heavy blow to the Wu Family and the Joyoung Sect, those people would come to fawn upon Gao Ge now.


    Respect is earned by oneself.

 Chapter 913 - The Complicated Conflict

    As to the question raised by Shao Shuai, Xie Jue gives a simple answer.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. They will come to beg our favor sooner or later. Since they want to avoid us, let them be,¡± Xie Jue says composedly with the authority of the master of a family.


    Shao Shuai gives Xie Jue a thumbs-up sign.


    ¡°Indeed. You have a lot worth my learning.¡±


    Xie Jue laughs, ¡°Each new generation excels the last one. The future of the blessed spots is in the young¡¯s hands.¡±


    They start to compliment each other.


    Shao Shuai sits for a while and drinks two pots of tea before leaving.


    After Shao Shuai leaves, Xie Jue lets out a sigh.


    ¡°Shao Shuai aims quite big!¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Gao Ge says with a smile, ¡°Why do you say that?¡±


    ¡°Actually, to be honest, Shao Shuai has aimed at becoming the young master of the Shao Family for a long time. He has also been accumulating his force in secret. He intends to be a wow and make a success one day.¡±


    Gao Ge nods.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t know much about the Shao Family but Shao Shuai has mentioned similar things to him.


    According to Shao Shuai, if the trip to the sea of herbs goes smoothly, it won¡¯t be difficult for Shao Shuai to become the young master of the Shao Family.


    ¡°Yet, Sovereign Gao, I must give you one more piece of advice. If possible, don¡¯t be too close to Shao Shuai, at least not in the sea of herbs.¡±


    What Xie Jue said makes Gao Ge knit his eyebrows in confusion.


    Xie Jue hesitates for a while and shakes his head.


    ¡°Never mind. Enough is enough. I won¡¯t talk further.¡±


    If it were another man, Gao Ge would have given him a kick.


    He had better either keep silent or finish talking.


    It¡¯s so annoying to stop in the middle of talking.


    However, Xie Jue is the Xie Family¡¯s master and Xie Zhuolian¡¯s grandpa anyway. Gao Ge still respects him a lot. Therefore, since Xie Jue is unwilling to continue talking, Gao Ge can¡¯t continue asking then.


    He just starts guessing what Xie Jue is implying¡­


    In another suite.


    Xie Tong and Xie Zhuang are sitting in the room.


    ¡°Zhuang, why is Xie Zhuolian so lucky? How can she be acquainted with Gao Ge?¡±


    ¡°It must be due to what happened in Qiu City,¡± Xie Zhuang says composedly.


    They are brothers so they don¡¯t have to talk with scruples.


    ¡°Humph. Xie Zhuolian is really lucky. In the Xie Family, our great-grandpa attaches importance to her. Now, she has been involved with Gao Ge. If she really gains any lucky chance in the sea of herbs this time, I¡¯m afraid that our position in the Xie Family will be shaky.¡±


    It¡¯s like the see-saw. If Xie Zhuolian¡¯s position in the Xie Family goes up, of course, it will pose a threat to them.


    This is indisputable.


    All the big families will be faced with various problems. So is the Xie Family.


    With a frown, Xie Zhuang says, ¡°Actually, well said. Great-grandpa attaches too much importance to Xie Zhuolian. Besides, I heard¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Xie Tong gets anxious.


    ¡°I heard that Great-grandpa wants to let Xie Zhuolian learn Metaphysical Seven Needles.¡±


    ¡°What? Metaphysical Seven Needles?¡± Upon hearing Xie Zhuang¡¯s words, Xie Tong is greatly astonished.


    Metaphysical Seven Needles is very important in the Xie Family. It is also an exclusive secret skill of Xie Fangyou. If one practices it to the highest level, one can use it to bring the dead back to life.


    Of course, even Xie Fangyou has achieved that level.


    Besides, there is a particularity about Metaphysical Seven Needles.


    That is, only the master of the Xie Family can learn it!


    Even the current young master of the Xie Family as well as Xie Zhuolian¡¯s uncle hasn¡¯t acquired Metaphysical Seven Needles.


    Xie Zhuolian¡­


    Why can she?


    Besides, if Xie Zhuolian really acquires the Xie Family¡¯s Metaphysical Seven Needles, will it indicate that Xie Zhuolian will be the future master?


    ¡°Is Great-grandpa too old to think straight?¡± Xie Tong suddenly becomes emotional, ¡°In our generation, you are the most talented and capable. On what ground can she learn Metaphysical Seven Needles?¡±


    ¡°Watch your mouth.¡± Xie Zhuang becomes grim and waves his hand, ¡°You¡¯d better keep these words between us. If others hear you, do you know what consequence will be incurred?¡±


    Xie Tong is also taken aback.


    If anyone finds him speak ill of their great-grandpa, he will be probably expelled from the Xie Family.


    ¡°Zhuang, we can¡¯t just wait and do nothing!¡± Xie Tong says in a low voice.


    ¡°I know,¡± Xie Zhuang says sternly, ¡°So, I came here too.¡±


    Xie Tong is a bit confused at first but very quickly, he figures out why. There is a glint of surprise in his eyes.


    ¡°Zhuang, you mean you want to¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Xie Zhuang suddenly widens his eyes, ¡°I didn¡¯t say that.¡±


    Xie Tong is not worried but excited.


    ¡°Okay. I understand but I¡¯m just worried that we may not find a chance.¡±


    ¡°Chances are saved for those who are prepared¡­¡± Xie Zhuang talks with fierce eyes but his tone is still composed.


    ¡°Zhuang, do you have any plan?¡± Xie Tong asks.


    Xie Zhuang smiles meaningfully and gives no reply with a confident look¡­


    Currently, of course Xie Zhuolian didn¡¯t expect that a big net had hung over her and that she had become the target of the net.


    She is sitting on the chair and reading a book in her hand. This book was given to her by her great-grandpa when she came here. It is about a collection of herb illustrations. According to her great-grandpa, the herbs illustrated in the book are very rare. If she can find one and take it back, the Xie Family will regard her with special respect.


    Actually, Xie Zhuolian doesn¡¯t care about whether the Xie Family will treat her with special respect.


    She comes to find the herbs illustrated in the book for a simple aim.


    She just thinks that if she can please her great-grandpa by finding these herbs,


    it will be quite worth it.


    As she reads the book, she suddenly thinks of what happened in the Star Sect and feels agitated.


    Somehow, she flushes.


    Although she tries her best to collect herself, she just can¡¯t get the image off her mind.


    In the end, she unfolds the book harshly and then smacks her lips.


    ¡°Big deal. I don¡¯t like you anyway!¡±


    After saying that, she rubs her hair.


    ¡°No, no, what am I thinking about¡­ He treats me as a friend. So do I. Besides, Xia Lu and Meng Jing are both nice people¡­¡±


    Gao Ge who is still drinking tea doesn¡¯t know that he has become the complicated conflict in a girl¡¯s heart.

 Chapter 914 - You Don’t Like Me

    According to Shao Shuai, though they have arrived at the foot of Mount Changbai, they can¡¯t enter the sea of herbs until two days later.


    Actually, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t know the reason but he has no intention of asking.


    This time, his task is to go to the sea of herbs with Shao Shuai and the Xie Family. Therefore, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t need to think about what he should do or when to do it. He just needs to follow their arrangement.


    When to enter, when to get out, or what to look for inside doesn¡¯t matter at all.


    In the cafe on the first floor of the hotel, Gao Ge and Shao Shuai are drinking coffee and chatting.


    Although Shao Shuai really wants to explain to Gao Ge why they can¡¯t go into the sea of herbs for the moment, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t look interested in it.


    Since Gao Ge is unwilling to know, he can¡¯t be bothered to talk about it then.


    While the two of them are chatting over coffee, they suddenly heard people talking at the gate.


    Upon hearing the talking voices, Shao Shuai is taken aback. He frowns and subconsciously lowers his head.


    Gao Ge is a little surprised.


    He follows the voices and looks at the gate of the cafe. Two men and two women walk inside amidst talking cheerfully.


    ¡°Cangfeng, why do you come to the sea of herbs this time? Tell us about it!¡±


    ¡°Exactly. Cangfeng, when we enter the sea of herbs, you must look after us!¡±


    The three others look at a man full of respect.


    The man called Cangfeng smiles reservedly and waves his hand, ¡°You must be joking. We, the Shao Family, don¡¯t have many competent cultivators. Therefore, after entering the sea of herbs, it should be you to look after us.¡±


    ¡°Haha. You¡¯re being too polite. We¡¯ve been friends for many years.¡±


    They suddenly stop.


    Gao Ge also gradually realizes something.


    The man called Cangfeng turns out to be from the Shao Family.


    Shao Cangfeng?


    He really doesn¡¯t know who Shao Cangfeng is.


    Judging from the spectacle, his position in the Shao Family can¡¯t be low.


    ¡°Cangfeng, isn¡¯t this your brother? Why is he here too?¡± A wavy-haired girl looks at Shao Shuai and Gao Ge, saying in surprise.


    Shao Cangfeng takes a glance with his eyes turning cold.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know but it has nothing to do with me,¡± Shao Cangfeng says calmly.


    ¡°Haha. That¡¯s true,¡± a man short of stature says with a grin.


    Shao Cangfeng and Shao Shuai are brothers but they are not real brothers. Besides, they are not on good terms.


    The reason is very simple.


    Shao Cangfeng is the young master of the Shao Family but Shao Shuai is covetous of the position of the young master of the Shao Family.


    If Shao Shuai is only an ordinary man, he won¡¯t be a concern then.


    However, Shao Shuai has developed his own force without any resources. Recently, he has gained the force to fight against Shao Cangfeng.


    Very few people in the Shao Family look down upon Shao Shuai.


    This is a strong competitor.


    ¡°Dang. They still saw me.¡± Shao Shuai heaves a sigh and turns to take a look. He picks up the coffee, takes a sip of it and says nothing.


    The three people around Shao Cangfeng look at each other. The wavy-haired girl laughs and says, ¡°Shao Shuai, your brother is here. Why don¡¯t you greet him?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t he see me too? Did he greet me?¡± Shao Shuai says calmly.


    ¡°How can you say that?¡± The man of short stature says, ¡°This is your young master of the Shao Family. Shouldn¡¯t you pay your regard when you meet him?¡±


    ¡°He is the young master of the Shao Family?¡± Shao Shuai is taken aback.


    ¡°Of course. What else can it be?!¡± The man of short stature says sternly.


    ¡°Since he is the young master of the Shao Family, it¡¯s none of the Qingyang Sect¡¯s business.¡±


    The man of short stature is shocked. He didn¡¯t expect that Shao Shuai would make such a reply.


    He thought that even though Shao Shuai was unruly, he wouldn¡¯t dare to question Shao Cangfeng¡¯s identity in public. Therefore, he let his guard down.


    Holy crap.


    Shao Shuai is so annoying¡­


    ¡°Shao Shuai, our family didn¡¯t agree with you to come here,¡± Shao Cangfeng suddenly says.


    ¡°I know but can¡¯t I come on my own? What? You¡¯ve bought Mount Changbai or taken up the whole sea of herbs?¡±


    Shao Cangfeng does want to do so but other sects and families of the blessed spots won¡¯t allow him!


    Even if they agree¡­


    Huaxia can¡¯t agree!


    To buy Mount Changbai?


    How is it possible?


    This has nothing to do with money.


    ¡°Since you can come here, of course I can too. The people I brought here are not from the Shao Family.¡± Shao Shuai yawns.


    ¡°Do our family know that you are still messing with Gao Ge?¡± Shao Cangfeng suddenly changes the topic.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Gao Ge?!¡±


    ¡°Gao Ge is here?!¡±


    The three young people standing next to Shao Cangfeng are astonished too.


    These days, they have heard of Gao Ge¡¯s name many times.


    Every time Gao Ge¡¯s name is mentioned by their families, they are always told to avoid Gao Ge.


    Although so many blessed spots are disgruntled about Gao Ge and the Star Sect, no one is willing to be the first one to stand out.


    If anyone is willing to set against Gao Ge, of course they are happy to see that.


    If no one takes action, it doesn¡¯t matter then.


    They don¡¯t want to be the first one to set against Gao Ge.


    He is literally a malefic man for the blessed spots.


    Gao Ge is very depressed to see their complicated expressions.


    Does his name¡­ sound so scary?


    Alas.


    The young people are so uncalm now.


    ¡°Humph,¡± Shao Shuai laughs and says, ¡°Gao Ge and I are friends. This matter has long been known by our family. What? I don¡¯t even have the right to make friends?¡±


    ¡°Of course you do but if this is known by our family, I suppose you¡¯d better cut all ties with our family as soon as possible in case of bringing trouble for our family,¡± Shao Cangfeng says coldly.


    Although Shao Cangfeng and Shao Shuai are not on good terms, what Shao Cangfeng said is not really deliberately against Shao Shuai.


    So far, Gao Ge has become a thorn in all the blessed spots¡¯ sides.


    Therefore, the members of these families will be warned to cut all ties with Gao Ge if they are involved with him. If they don¡¯t listen, they will be expelled from their families.


    The Shao Family must be unwilling to set against all the other blessed spots with Gao Ge.


    If Gao Ge makes the Star Sect into the blessed spots, they will kind of win the bet but the cost of the failure is too heavy. They can¡¯t take the risk!


    Hearing that, Gao Ge can¡¯t help laughing. He narrows his eyes at Shao Cangfeng, ¡°It seems that the young master of the Shao Family doesn¡¯t like me.¡±

 Chapter 915 - What Do I Want to Do?

    As Gao Ge asks the question, Shao Shuai can¡¯t help taking a disdainful look at him.


    This question¡­ is utter nonsense!


    Currently, very few people of the blessed spots like Gao Ge¡­


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Shao Cangfeng says directly, ¡°I dislike you. In terms of talent and capability, you¡¯re strong. Yet, it is not a good thing if a young man shows off his capability too much.¡±


    Gao Ge nods as if agreeing with Shao Cangfeng.


    After Shao Cangfeng finishes talking, quite some people look at him.


    Their eyes are full of surprise.


    Shao Cangfeng is telling the truth.


    However¡­


    It is Gao Ge who is standing in front of him!


    Even if Shao Cangfeng is the young master of the Shao Family, Gao Ge is an unreasonable man. If Gao Ge kills him on impulse, the Shao Family can¡¯t even reason with Gao Ge.


    ¡°There are two cultivators at the realm of Grand Master. They seem to be why you dare to talk with me like this,¡± Gao Ge suddenly says.


    Shao Cangfeng frowns and feels somewhat disgruntled.


    He was enjoying the appreciative gazes of the people around.


    However, now Gao Ge has said that, those people also gradually take a tumble.


    The gazes that made him feel great are naturally gone.


    Although he really wants to tell Gao Ge he still won¡¯t be afraid even without the two cultivators at the realm of Grand Master, on second thought, he still perishes the thought.


    Others may not know about this.


    However, even he himself may not dare to believe it if he says that. Worse still, he will be scorned by Shao Shuai.


    He has competed against Shao Shuai for many years implicitly and explicitly.


    As a saying goes, the one who knows you best may not be your friend but your enemy.


    So it is with Shao Shuai and Shao Cangfeng.


    Either of them knows the other one better than himself.


    Admittedly, they are deeply associated with each other¡­


    ¡°Good for you, Young Master. No wonder you¡¯re so competent. It turns out that you¡¯re well prepared!¡± Shao Shuai says with a sneer.


    ¡°It has nothing to do with you,¡± Shao Cangfeng says, ¡°If you¡¯re a member of the Shao Family, you¡¯d better stay away from him. Otherwise, I will report this to our master when I go back.¡±


    The current master of the Shao Family is Shao Cangfeng¡¯s father.


    This is why Shao Shuai was isolated in the Shao Family at the very beginning.


    However, given the power he has accumulated, even the current master of the Shao Family doesn¡¯t dare to set against him at will.


    Half of the members of the Shao Family take Shao Shuai¡¯s side.


    Even if Shao Cangfeng wants to do something, he must find a proper excuse. He can¡¯t act without excuse.


    ¡°Shao Cangfeng.¡±


    ¡°Umm?¡±


    Shao Shuai stands up and walks to him with his eyes full of contempt.


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve been looking down upon you.¡±


    Shao Cangfeng¡¯s pupils shrink.


    The people around all look at Shao Shuai in disbelief.


    Shao Cangfeng and Shao Shuai of the Shao Family are always hostile to each other.


    This is not a secret in the blessed spots.


    Even though it is the truth, they still need to mind their manners on the surface.


    Otherwise, they will be scorned by the outsiders.


    Actually, both the cultivation sects and families attach importance to rules.


    Nothing can be accomplished without rules.


    When a sect prospers, it needs rules.


    So it is with a family.


    Once someone disobeys the rules, he will be punished by his family or sect.


    In other words, it is not a big deal that Shao Cangfeng sneers at Shao Shuai disdainfully.


    However, Shao Shuai can¡¯t do that. Otherwise, he will be against the rules.


    Currently, Shao Shuai looks as if not taking the rules of the Shao Family seriously.


    ¡°Shao Shuai, do you know what you are talking about?¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Shao Shuai suddenly shouts, ¡°Who do you think you are? I don¡¯t even care about your father, let alone you. If it were not because my father was dead, could your father be the master of the Shao Family? Others don¡¯t know about this. As the young master of the Shao Family, how could you not know it? Why are there so many people in the Shao Family supporting me? This is the very reason. In the final analysis, I should be the young master of the Shao Family. Besides¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Shao Cangfeng becomes suddenly shocked.


    He seems to have guessed what Shao Shuai wants to say.


    It will be nothing to say such words in the Shao Family.


    However, on the current occasion, there are so many cultivators of the blessed spots present. If the fact is disclosed, it will exert a great influence on him.


    Currently, an old couple suddenly walks toward them. They both look old with grey hair but the Qi they give off is a bit scary.


    ¡°Humph. Are you such a wuss?¡± Shao Shuai glimpses the couple and snorts, ¡°I¡¯m not actually going to say it. And now you are afraid?¡±


    Shao Cangfeng¡¯s face darkens with discontent.


    Gao Ge suddenly stands up while Shao Shuai shakes his head at him.


    Shao Shuai¡¯s reaction shows that he can handle this.


    Gao Ge thinks about it and then sits down again.


    After all, Shao Shuai has taken two cultivators at the realm of Grand Master with him.


    Even if Shao Shuai is really going to fight, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t have to join the fight.


    Yet, the two cultivators at the realm of Grand Master are relatively less competent than the old couple.


    ¡°Actually, even if you let me talk about it, I can¡¯t be bothered to. If I disclose it after reaching my goal, maybe it will be more powerful,¡± Shao Shuai says, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    He looks at Shao Cangfeng with his eyes full of provocation.


    Shao Cangfeng suddenly lets out a sigh of relief.


    As long as Shao Shuai doesn¡¯t disclose that thing at the moment, it will be the best.


    ¡°What¡¯s your goal?¡± Shao Cangfeng suddenly asks.


    ¡°My goal?¡± Shao Shuai widens his eyes at him, ¡°If others ask me the question, I can understand. However, I can¡¯t understand why you ask. I suppose no one knows what I want to do better than you.¡±


    After Shao Shuai said that, everyone understands his implied meaning.


    Shao Shuai¡­ simply wants to become the young master of the Shao Family.


    Admittedly, Shao Shuai has been strong enough to make it.


    Besides, Shao Cangfeng is a lot more immature than Shao Shuai.


    Just as Shao Shuai said, Shao Shuai doesn¡¯t even take the current master of the Shao Family seriously, not to mention the so-called young master.


    They are not of the same level!


    Shao Cangfeng stares at Shao Shuai for quite a while with gloomy eyes but in the end, he just leaves without uttering a word.

 Chapter 916 - Fire of Herbs

    After Shao Cangfeng leaves with his people, Gao Ge can¡¯t help asking, ¡°You want to be the young master of the Shao Family?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you before?¡± Shao Shuai asks curiously.


    Gao Ge laughs.


    When he met Shao Shuai for the first time, he realized that Shao Shuai is very ambitious.


    However, this doesn¡¯t stop him from making friends with Shao Shuai.


    Being ambitious doesn¡¯t mean having bad intentions.


    Besides, in the field of immortal cultivation, if one is not ambitious at all, he can never become truly strong and superior.


    Gao Ge has no idea about the Shao Family¡¯s current situation, but as far as he knows, it¡¯s not difficult for Shao Shuai to become the young master.


    At least he thinks so.


    ¡°Oh right, what did you mean by saying that?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    Shao Shuai replies with a teasing smile on his face, ¡°I¡¯m not going to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Forget about it then.¡± Gao Ge shrugs.


    Since Shao Shuai doesn¡¯t want to talk about it, he won¡¯t insist then.


    He is not that curious.


    ¡°Actually, it won¡¯t matter if I tell you. However, there are too many people around. Since I agree with Shao Cangfeng not to disclose it, I won¡¯t say it then. It¡¯s a good thing for both him and me.¡±


    After saying that, he stands up and leaves.


    Gao Ge follows into Shao Shuai¡¯s room.


    After closing the door and making sure no one will eavesdrop, Shao Shuai starts talking.


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not complicated,¡± Shao Shuai says, ¡°I should have told you that my father rather than Shao Cangfeng¡¯s father should have been the master of the Shao Family.¡±


    Gao Ge nods.


    When Shao Shuai said that to Shao Cangfeng, Gao Ge was nearby. Of course he has heard it.


    ¡°My father is kind of a genius. The highest level of the elixir is the nine-cycled elixir. One cycle means one heaven layer. Yet, it¡¯s impossible to refine nine-cycled elixirs.¡±


    ¡°Impossible?¡± Gao Ge is a bit surprised.


    He knows something about elixirs more or less but he doesn¡¯t know much.


    For example, he is not clear about the levels of the elixirs mentioned by Shao Shuai.


    ¡°Some say that the nine-cycled elixirs are for immortals,¡± Shao Shuai says with a smile, ¡°Got it?¡±


    Gao Ge takes a tumble.


    ¡°As such, if an alchemist wants to refine the nine-cycled elixirs, he must reach the immortal realm. Therefore, I have never seen the eight-cycled elixirs, let alone nine-cycled elixirs,¡± Shao Shuai says, ¡°As far as I know, the highest-level elixirs that the current alchemist can refine are the six-cycled elixirs. If one wants to refine the six-cycled elixirs, he must be at the realm of Grand Master. And that¡¯s not enough. The alchemist also needs to have the fire of herbs.¡±


    ¡°Fire of herbs?¡± Gao Ge blinks his eyes.


    This is the first time he has heard the term. It sounds new to him.


    ¡°Yeah, the fire of herbs.¡± Shao Shuai is excited to mention the term. It¡¯s like an ordinary cultivator talking about the heaven-level martial arts skill.


    ¡°Rumor has it that as long as one masters the fire of herbs, he can refine six-cycled elixirs or even elixirs of higher levels. The elixirs below six cycles can be refined with ordinary fire but if one wants to refine the six-cycled elixirs, he must be capable of mastering the fire of herbs.¡±


    Gao Ge takes a tumble.


    ¡°And my father has mastered a kind of fire of herbs,¡± Shao Shuai says emotionally, ¡°As such, my family has a few six-cycled elixirs. Those were refined by my father. Most amazingly, my father refined those elixirs when he was at the realm of Master. In this case, he should have been the master of the Shao Family. However, he went missing.¡±


    ¡°Missing?¡±


    ¡°I think he¡¯s missing but the other people of the Shao Family believe that he¡¯s dead.¡± Shao Shuai shrugs, ¡°After all, at that time, a strong cultivator came to our place and struck a palm at my father, making him spit plenty of blood. Afterward, he has been gone. My family all think that he is dead but I don¡¯t think so. Dead or alive, I must see his body. As long as I don¡¯t see his body, he¡¯s alive to me.¡±


    Gao Ge nods and agrees with Shao Shuai.


    Everything needs evidence.


    ¡°My father is missing. Thus, his brother, Shao Cangfeng¡¯s father became the Shao Family¡¯s master. Back then, Shao Cangfeng¡¯s father was still the young master and the master was my grandpa,¡± Shao Shuai says, ¡°When my grandpa died, he left a letter, designating me as the young master of the Shao Family. However, the letter was ruined by Shao Cangfeng¡¯s father. Yet, quite some people in my family know about this. As such, many people in the Shao Family support me. Without those people¡¯s protection, it¡¯s hard to say whether I survive until now.¡±


    ¡°Therefore, you always act indifferently and arrogantly so that those people can let their guard down and you can have a meteoric rise one day?¡± Gao Ge says.


    ¡°Yeah. In fact, I¡¯ve already been doing this,¡± Shao Shuai says with a smile, ¡°But how do you think of this?¡±


    Gao Ge can¡¯t help thinking of Yue Xincheng and says smilingly, ¡°My buddy¡¯s case is similar to yours but he¡¯s not as ambitious as you. He can¡¯t bother to fight for anything.¡±


    Shao Shuai asked with a grin, ¡°Is it Yue Xincheng?¡±


    Gao Ge nods.


    ¡°This is probably the biggest difference between me and him.¡± Shao Shuai sighs.


    Gao Ge asks further, ¡°Well, why are you going to the sea of herbs this time¡­¡±


    Shao Shuai says in good spirit, ¡°You¡¯re right. I want to find the fire of herbs.¡±


    Gao Ge knits his eyebrows, ¡°If the fire of herbs is so easy to find, your father won¡¯t be that impressive.¡±


    ¡°Of course. The fire of herbs is not easy to find but I¡¯ve got some clues,¡± Shao Shuai says.


    ¡°You¡¯ve offended Shao Cangfeng too severely. If you fail to find the fire of herbs, when you go back home, your situation will become very¡­¡±


    Shao Shuai interrupts him with a wave before Gao Ge finishes talking.


    ¡°I know I¡¯ve offended Shao Cangfeng this time. I¡¯ve kind of fallen out with him and his father completely. I didn¡¯t give them any chance but now, I¡¯ve offered them a chance. Once I can¡¯t find the fire of herbs, they will find a way to expel me out of the Shao Family after I go back,¡± Shao Shuai says with a grin, ¡°Therefore, if I find the fire of herbs, I¡¯ll become the young master of the Shao Family. If I fail¡­¡±


    Speaking of that, Shao Shuai drops his smile and has a cold look in his eyes.


    ¡°If I fail to find it, I¡¯ll give it up and directly expel Shao Cangfeng and his father from the Shao Family. Do you really think I can¡¯t get rid of them?¡±

 Chapter 917 - A Dangerous Thing?

    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t ask too much about the things between Shao Cangfeng and Shao Shuai.


    After all, he can¡¯t intervene in these things.


    If Shao Shuai needs help, he will stand up and do him a favor.


    Of course, given the relationship between him and Shao Shuai, they aren¡¯t close to the point where he is willing to sacrifice his life for Shao Shuai.


    In the following two days, Shao Shuai and the Xie Family do nothing special. Gao Ge just lives his own life at will and feels that he is degraded now.


    He can¡¯t do anything about it.


    These people take no action. Even if he wants to help, he has no idea how to help.


    He can feel that Shao Shuai and the Xie Family seem to be waiting for something.


    It¡¯s inappropriate to say it that way.


    More accurately, all the cultivators on Mount Changbai are waiting for something at the moment.


    On the fourth day in the hotel, by dusk, Gao Ge thought nothing would happen just as before. Unexpectedly, as soon as he returns to the room, someone knocks on the door.


    It¡¯s Xie Jue who knocks on the door.


    Seeing Xie Jue¡¯s smiling face, Gao Ge has a feeling. He takes a deep breath and puts on a grim look.


    ¡°We can go inside now?¡±


    Xie Jue nods, ¡°Yeah, tonight.¡±


    ¡°Why is it tonight?¡±


    ¡°Because it¡¯ll rain tonight.¡±


    Gao Ge is rendered speechless.


    He¡¯s quite confused.


    He can¡¯t figure out why entering the sea of herbs has something to do with the rain.


    Nevertheless, Xie Jue has entered the sea of herbs before. Therefore, since he has said that, there won¡¯t be anything wrong with his arrangement.


    Gao Ge returns to the bathroom, washes his face and has some water. Then, he follows Xie Jue out of the room and happens to come across Shao Shuai and the two cultivators at the realm of Grand Master on the way.


    ¡°We still have two hours ahead. Are you hungry? We can grab a bite first,¡± Shao Shuai says.


    ¡°We have eaten something,¡± Xie Jue says.


    Gao Ge also nods.


    He has eaten with Xie Jue and the others before.


    The food served in the hotel is not cheap at all.


    Although Gao Ge is rich, it¡¯s pretty nice to freeload once in a while.


    Besides, the hotel owner shows great respect for Xie Jue. Several times, he refuses to accept Xie Jue¡¯s payment and even blushes with anxiety. Therefore, Xie Jue can only give in.


    Regarding that, Gao Ge really wants to have friends like the hotel owner!


    When they arrive at the lobby, Gao Ge takes a glance around only to find that the lobby is full of people.


    ¡°Master Xie has arrived too!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it seems that tonight is the best time to enter the sea of herbs indeed.¡±


    Many of the people present are from the blessed spots but not all of them are experienced in entering the sea of herbs.


    That¡¯s why Xie Jue becomes the bellwether of these people.


    They were hesitating whether they should enter the sea of herbs now. Since Xie Jue has arrived with his family, they don¡¯t need to worry then.


    There can¡¯t be any problem following in the Xie Family¡¯s footsteps.


    ¡°Master Xie, please take care of us after entering the sea of herbs!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Master Xie, please do look after us!¡±


    Xie Jue¡¯s face is beaming with smiles. He nods at them with a smile as if he has agreed.


    However, in fact, all the people present are aware that when they enter the sea of herbs, they won¡¯t have time to care for others.


    Who can take care of others?


    Besides, they are not close. Each person enters the sea of herbs for his own goal. He has to reach his goal by all means. How can he have time to help others?


    Of course, those cultivators don¡¯t think that the Xie Family has really agreed.


    These are some polite remarks. They had better not take the remarks seriously.


    Such a thing has been part of everyday life for the people like Xie Jue. Therefore, they are quite familiar with doing this. It¡¯s hard to see any unnatural expressions on their faces.


    After getting out of the hotel, Xie Jue takes a glance at Lu Baishuang aside. Lu Baishuang stays silent for a while and says, ¡°Let¡¯s go over there.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡± Xie Jue nods and takes the lead in walking forward.


    He is followed by a group of people.


    They let Xie Jue walk ahead not because they show a lot of respect for him. They simply think that it¡¯s relatively safe to follow him.


    Of course Xie Jue understands that. He just can¡¯t be bothered to mess with them.


    Besides, there are a lot of them. It¡¯s impractical to mess with them.


    Gao Ge raises his head and looks at the sky.


    There¡¯s no star in the sky.


    As Xie Jue said before, it¡¯s likely to rain tonight.


    At the thought of that, all the people feel a gust of wind whistling by.


    ¡°Tsk. It must be going to rain tonight.¡±


    ¡°Of course. I have watched the weather forecast before coming. Tonight, it¡¯s going to rain. Besides, there will be a thunderstorm!¡±


    ¡°Great. I¡¯m looking forward to the rain. The more heavily it rains, the safer it will be for us to enter the sea of herbs.¡±


    Gao Ge frowns.


    Shao Shuai standing behind Gao Ge suddenly says, ¡°I let you ask about it before and you weren¡¯t interested. Now, you¡¯re curious, right?¡±


    Gao Ge coughs and says nothing.


    Shao Shuai says grinningly, ¡°Actually, even if you don¡¯t tell me, I know what you mean. Do you think you will need to do a lot if you know too much?¡±


    Gao Ge chuckles and turns to look at Shao Shuai, asking, ¡°Why did you bother to ask then?¡±


    ¡°Actually, I think you¡¯ve overthought it,¡± Shao Shuai says, ¡°Even if you wanna help, you can¡¯t be of any help. We and you can¡¯t decide when to go inside. It¡¯s up to the weather to decide.¡±


    ¡°Why is it safer to enter the sea of herbs when it¡¯s raining?¡± Gao Ge holds back for a while and still can¡¯t help asking in the end.


    He is not sure whether he will go into the sea of herbs again.


    Therefore, it may be good for him to know a bit more now.


    ¡°There are two reasons. Firstly, when it rains outside, it will rain in the sea of herbs too. The rain can conceal our Qi to some extent.¡±


    ¡°Hold on.¡± Hearing Shao Shuai says that, Gao Ge can¡¯t help interrupting, ¡°The rain can conceal the Qi. Why didn¡¯t I know that?¡±


    ¡°Haha. Of course the rain outside the sea of herbs can¡¯t but the rain in the sea of herbs can,¡± Shao Shuai says, ¡°Is it amazing?¡±


    Gao Ge frowns and waits for Shao Shuai to continue talking.


    ¡°The second reason is simpler. When it rains, a kind of dangerous thing at the entrance of sea of herbs won¡¯t dare to come out,¡± Shao Shuai says sternly.


    ¡°A dangerous thing?¡±

 Chapter 918 - The Sea of Herbs Is Disappearing?

    Shao Shuai wanted to explain a bit more about this issue. However, to his surprise, Xie Jue has stopped.


    ¡°Are we there?¡± Shao Shuai rubs his eyes, ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re there indeed.¡±


    ¡°We are there?¡± Gao Ge looks ahead in confusion. By now, they have walked for ten minutes or so.


    Shao Shuai explains to Gao Ge, ¡°Actually, the entrance to the sea of herbs changes all the time. However, generally, it¡¯s located within a specific area. The positions where the entrance appears every time won¡¯t be far away from each other. The last entrance is a kilometer away from here.¡±


    Gao Ge nods.


    Nevertheless, by now, he doesn¡¯t feel anything special about this place.


    Shao Shuai may have seen through Gao Ge¡¯s confusion. Then, he says with a smile, ¡°Try to operate the aura in your body and move it into your eyes. In this way, you can see something different.¡±


    Gao Ge believes Shao Shuai¡¯s words and does it as told. When the aura is injected into his eyes, he feels cool in his eyes. Meanwhile, he sees a faint halo but it is not that obvious. Besides, it shows no sign of Qi.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    ¡°This is the entrance to the sea of herbs,¡± Shao Shuai says, ¡°Mr. Xie¡¯s medical strength is rich. Of course, he can perceive it.¡±


    Gao Ge takes a tumble.


    It seems that the cultivators who attain Taoism through medical cultivation have their advantages as well.


    Of course, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t envy him at all.


    However, Xie Jue doesn¡¯t intend to continue walking forward.


    Updates by VJPN0VEL.C0M


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Master Xie, is there anything wrong?¡±


    ¡°Master Xie, please say something!¡±


    Seeing that Xie Jue stops walking forward, those cultivators following them are gradually losing their patience.


    They are all anxious.


    Shao Shuai curses verbally but he is not anxious.


    Actually, it¡¯s not that he isn¡¯t anxious. Instead, it¡¯s because he trusts Xie Jue.


    Somehow, he feels that Xie Jue must stop for his own reason.


    There is no point in feeling anxious.


    With a frown, Xie Jue whispers to Gao Ge, ¡°Something is wrong.¡±


    ¡°Umm?¡± Gao Ge asks, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°The entrance of the sea of herbs is a bit weak now. It seems that it¡¯s about to disappear anytime.¡±


    ¡°Umm?¡± Gao Ge is not that surprised. After all, he¡¯s not clear about the sea of herbs but Shao Shuai is. Hence, Shao Shuai gets into a flap, ¡°How come?¡±


    ¡°I have no idea. Perhaps something has gone wrong with the sea of herbs,¡± Xie Jue hedges and continues saying, ¡°In other words, I doubt that the entrance of the sea of herbs may not be able to last for long.¡±


    ¡°Does it mean that we can¡¯t go inside after this time?¡± Speaking of that, Gao Ge can¡¯t help laughing, ¡°There will be literally ¡®no way¡¯!¡±


    Shao Shuai glances at Gao Ge and says with a prim smile, ¡°You¡¯re positive indeed.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that so?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    Shao Shuai says with a bitter smile, ¡°I¡¯m not worried about the next time. Instead, if we go in there this time and the entrance disappears, we won¡¯t be able to get out then?¡±


    Upon hearing Shao Shuai¡¯s words, Gao Ge also frowns.


    He feels that he¡¯s too insensitive.


    He didn¡¯t think of that just now.


    ¡°What shall we do? Shall we go in there or not?¡± Xie Zhuang of the Xie Family asks in a low voice.


    Shao Shuai says in a stern voice, ¡°I must go in there.¡±


    If the entrance to the sea of herbs will disappear for real, this will be Shao Shuai¡¯s last chance.


    He is unwilling to give up regardless.


    Even though Shao Shuai has a chance of seizing the Shao Family by directly carrying out the rebellion, he still hopes to take the Shao Family back in a fair and abroad-above way by getting the fire of herbs.


    On this issue, Gao Ge kind of understands him.


    Xie Jue frowns and stays silent for a while. He turns to look at Gao Ge and asks, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Gao Ge is speechless.


    He kind of sees it through.


    Actually, as a cultivator at the realm of Grand Master, he won¡¯t play a decisive role in the trip to the sea of herbs.


    Xie Jue asks Gao Ge to join the trip mostly because he thinks that Gao Ge is a lucky man and that he will gain profits by following Gao Ge.


    Holy crap¡­


    Gao Ge can¡¯t understand their thoughts.


    After all, Gao Ge is not confident in himself.


    After pondering for a while, Gao Ge says calmly, ¡°Actually, my opinion doesn¡¯t matter. If you go inside, I will go with you. If you don¡¯t, I won¡¯t.¡±


    Xie Jue heaves a sigh.


    He is also very hesitant.


    As the master of the Xie Family, it¡¯s also his responsibility to come into the sea of herbs.


    However, the current situation becomes a bit special.


    There won¡¯t be any problem in entering the sea of herbs but after he goes in there, it has remained unknown whether he can come out after going inside.


    Well¡­


    Even if he is dead, he may not be able to come out.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? If you don¡¯t dare to go in there, just move away. Don¡¯t get in our way!¡± An inharmonious voice comes from behind suddenly, ¡°A sensible man shouldn¡¯t get in others¡¯ way. Understand?¡±


    Xie Jue, Shao Shuai and the others all look sulky.


    Although the cultivators behind have started urging impatiently, they don¡¯t talk that meanly.


    After all, they arrived here by following Xie Jue and the others.


    Some other cultivators also frown.


    ¡°Mind your language. Master Xie is senior to us anyway.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. You¡¯re so rude. I must find out who is so unruly.¡±


    ¡°This is so indecent! The young people are so disappointing.¡±


    The man who laughed at Xie Jue and the others speaks again.


    ¡°Oh yeah? I must find out who has a problem with me.¡±


    All the people look at a young man.


    That man looks 18 or 19 years old, followed by a girl around his age. Two middle-aged men are following them but the two middle-aged men display a kind of scary Qi. Supposedly, they must be at the initial stage of the realm of Grand Master at least.


    For so many years, the Dragon Court can¡¯t make it into the blessed spots or fall out with them directly. The reason is very simple.


    There are many cultivators at the realm of Grand Master in the blessed spots.


    Even the Dragon Court has difficulty shaking them.


    After all, the blessed spots are powerful.


    ¡°Eh? They are from the Guo Family?¡±


    ¡°Hmph. No wonder. I suppose no one dares to act so arrogantly except that good-for-nothing boy of the Guo Family.¡±


    Hearing that, the young man puts on a cold look and says, ¡°Do you dare to say it again?¡±


    The man who spoke previously immediately shuts up.


    Blended in the crowd, he is fine with saying a few words but now he has been targeted, of course, he doesn¡¯t dare to talk too much.

 Chapter 919 - The Guo Family

    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t know much about the Guo Family.


    After all, the families and sects of the blessed spots are always special.


    However, in the blessed spots, the sects and families are different in terms of power.


    Now as it appears, the Guo Family that the young man belongs to is kind of strong in the blessed spots.


    Shao Shuai sees through Gao Ge¡¯s confusion and then whispers to him, ¡°Well, there¡¯s nothing we can do. We really can¡¯t afford to mess with the Guo Family.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Gao Ge feels somewhat surprised.


    It¡¯s really rare to hear Shao Shuai chicken out like this.


    Shao Shuai says with a bitter smile, ¡°Here¡¯s the thing. The Guo Family has ten cultivators at the realm of Grand Master apart from two cultivators at the Ancient Martial Arts Natural State.¡±


    ¡°Two cultivators at the Ancient Martial Arts Natural State and ten cultivators at the realm of Grand Master?¡± Gao Ge takes a deep breath.


    In this case, the Guo Family is really intimidating.


    Originally, Gao Ge would subconsciously think that the Star Sect was kind of good in the blessed spots. Now, he realizes that he was very wrong. There are some strong sects in the blessed spots.


    Likewise, ordinary people always think that the sects and families in the field of immortal cultivation are very awesome. However, a low-class sect can¡¯t compare with a first-class sect.


    ¡°Even the Guo Family can only be ranked in the top five at most in the blessed spots,¡± Shao Shuai continues saying.


    Since Shao Shuai says that the Guo Family can be ranked in the top five, the Guo Family must be ranked fourth place or fifth place. Otherwise, he would say that the Guo Family could be ranked in the top three¡­


    Updates by VJPN0VEL.C0M


    Gao Ge is lost in thought.


    In this case, the blessed spots ranking in the top three must be very strong.


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s so strange. Supposedly, the top families in the blessed spots like the Guo Family can¡¯t be interested in the sea of herbs,¡± Shao Shuai strokes his chin and says.


    However, no one can give Shao Shuai a certain answer.


    Xie Zhuang and Xie Tong of the Xie Family wanted to take the opportunity to scold that young man but upon hearing the words¨Cthe Guo Family, they are astounded instantly.


    Thankfully, they haven¡¯t voiced out what they wanted to say.


    Otherwise, they might die here.


    The Xie Family is not bad among the blessed spots in terms of capability, but there¡¯s still a world of difference between the Xie Family and the Guo Family.


    ¡°Mr. Xie, your family is quite well-reputed in the blessed spots. I won¡¯t let you lose face then. Go away. Since you don¡¯t dare to go inside, we¡¯ll go first.¡± The young man of the Guo Family walks forward with a disdainful look in his eyes. When he sees Xie Zhuolian, his eyes glitter with a flippant shimmer. He narrows his eyes and says, ¡°You¡¯re also from the Xie Family?¡±


    Xie Zhuolian frowns and pays no heed to him.


    The young man of the Guo Family looks at Xie Jue and says, ¡°Master Xie, is this girl your family member?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Xie Jue says, ¡°This is my granddaughter.¡±


    ¡°Haha. Great. Your appearance is not pleasing but your granddaughter is quite good-looking.¡±


    Xie Jue knits his eyebrows and feels faintly angry.


    If another person dared to talk so rudely to him, this person would be dead by now. However, the young man is from the Guo Family. Even if he is burning with anger, he can only forbear rather than vent his anger. After all, if he acts on impulse, not only will he be killed but also the whole Xie Family will be dragged into hell by him.


    As the master of the Xie Family, he must think twice before acting whatever he does.


    This is a burden and a responsibility.


    ¡°I wonder whether your granddaughter is available,¡± the young man of the Guo Family suddenly says.


    With a frown, Xie Jue hesitates about how he should answer at the moment to create the best effect.


    Xie Tong aside suddenly says, ¡°Young Master Guo, Zhuolian and Gao Ge are on good terms. They will be together in the future.¡±


    As she said that, quite some people look at her.


    Xie Tong remains unswayed and has been prepared.


    Her way of thinking is very simple.


    The Guo Family is not simple. If Xie Zhuolian really gains the favor of the young man of the Guo Family, her position will be highly elevated. And their position in the Xie Family will be more shaken. Therefore, Xie Tong can¡¯t let Xie Zhuolian have her way. As a result, she immediately stands forward and perishes the young man¡¯s thoughts. Meanwhile, she emphasizes her presence so that he can notice her.


    ¡°Oh?¡± The young man of the Guo Family glimpses her and quickly, he turns to look at Xie Zhuolian, ¡°Who is Gao Ge?¡±


    ¡°I am.¡± Gao Ge stands in front of Xie Zhuolian without thinking, gazing calmly at the young man in front of him.


    ¡°You¡¯re Gao Ge?¡± The young man grins and says, ¡°I¡¯ve heard about your name several times. You¡¯re the sovereign of the Star Sect, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Gao Ge keeps a straight face.


    It seems as if he hadn¡¯t heard what the young man said at all.


    ¡°I know. Your teacher is quite good. He gained the realm of Confucian Saint for half a day, right? He eradicated the Poison Sect and dealt a serious blow to the Joyoung Sect and the Wu Family. However, do you think that will make you look great? Putting aside the fact that your teacher¡¯s power was borrowed, even if he were a Confucian Saint, it had nothing to do with you. Therefore, you¡¯d better not take yourself too seriously.¡±


    Gao Ge has been somewhat grumpy.


    The Guo Family is not the family to be trifled with.


    However, if every person in the Guo Family is just like this young man, probably even without outsiders¡¯ help, the Guo Family won¡¯t hang on for long. After all, maybe the Guo Family will be too stupid to sustain in the end.


    ¡°Young Master Guo is right. I depend on my master. Well¡­ I heard what you said. So¡­ What about you?¡± Gao Ge suddenly asks, ¡°We¡¯re both young people. Why don¡¯t we have a life-and-death battle?¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± The young man of the Guo Family is dazed and asks, ¡°You wanna fight with me?¡±


    ¡°What? I can¡¯t?¡± Gao Ge says with a smile, ¡°Just to stop you from roasting me here.¡±


    The eyes of the young man of the Guo Family become cold and then he can¡¯t help laughing.


    ¡°Good. Good. You know how to fight back,¡± the young man shouts. He takes a look at the girl aside. The girl looks hesitant and then slowly takes a few steps back.


    ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t!¡± The cultivator at the realm of Grand Master following him suddenly says, ¡°I can¡¯t feel his Qi so I can¡¯t be sure about his cultivation.¡±


    ¡°So what? How capable can the young man who rises to fame with his teacher¡¯s help be?¡± The young man sneers, ¡°He just has a way to conceal his Qi. It¡¯s only a bluff.¡±


    The Xie Family is speechless.


    So is Shao Shuai.


    So are the cultivators around.


    Do the people of the Guo Family really know nothing about Gao Ge?

 Chapter 920 - Encircle in Confinement

    Quite some cultivators around are angry about Guo Caiyang¡¯s appearance.


    However, they don¡¯t dare to take it out on him.


    Very few people of the blessed spots dare to mess with the Guo Family.


    Besides, to some degree, they feel that the Guo Family is a lot more terrifying than the Dragon Court.


    The only intimidating person in the Dragon Court is Dragon King. As long as Dragon King doesn¡¯t intervene, the Dragon Court won¡¯t pose too severe a threat to them.


    Moreover, the Dragon Court acts by rules. As long as they don¡¯t make any mistakes, even if they offend Dragon King, the Dragon Court won¡¯t set against them.


    However, the Guo Family is different.


    The people of the families and sects of the blessed spots dislike reasoning with others.


    They just beat whoever pisses them off.


    As to Gao Ge, these people of the blessed spots also show disdain for him.


    They even hope that Gao Ge can die a sudden death on the spot.


    Putting aside the fact that Gao Ge alone destroyed several sects of the blessed spots, people tend to envy others, especially the young people of the blessed spots. They glare at Gao Ge and wish to eat him alive. In the final analysis, they think they are all young people. Why can Gao Ge be so arrogant?


    This is probably the reason why some good-looking boy students are often bullied by others at school.


    After all, they are envious of others¡¯ good looks. And they still put on a label on the victims, saying that the victims are too affected.


    Please reading on NewN0vel 0rg)


    Well¡­


    For those bullies, looking pretty is an act of being affected as well as a sin.


    However, now, they actually hope that Gao Ge can teach Guo Caiyang a lesson.


    The people of the Guo Family know nothing about Gao Ge¡¯s ability. The cultivators present are confused and secretly pleased.


    It¡¯s the best that they don¡¯t know.


    In this case, they will be beaten by Gao Ge.


    It is quite a delight.


    However, although those people want to look on with indifference, Xie Jue and Shao Shuai won¡¯t dare to let Gao Ge mess around.


    ¡°Gao Ge, calm down!¡± Xie Jue says in a low voice.


    ¡°Yeah, Gao Ge, don¡¯t confront him face to face¡­¡± Shao Shuai feels a headache.


    All the time he thinks that he always acts recklessly regardless of the consequences.


    However, now comparing himself with Gao Ge, he feels that he was wrong.


    Comparatively, he is a cute and lovely man!


    He really can¡¯t understand what Gao Ge is thinking about!


    If Guo Caiyang really gets into a fight with Gao Ge, the result is indisputable.


    However¡­


    If Gao Ge really beats Guo Caiyang up, how to cope with the following trouble?


    There will be real trouble!


    Even the Star Sect, the Xie Family and the Shao Family altogether can¡¯t deal with the Guo Family.


    The Guo Family is powerful indeed.


    Since the Guo Family is tough to deal with, Gao Ge may as well avoid confronting them.


    However, judging from Gao Ge¡¯s reaction, it seems that he doesn¡¯t want to avoid the Guo Family at all!


    He is so tough.


    He is as tough as steel!


    Shao Shuai feels that he is really a lot less tough than Gao Ge.


    Actually, Gao Ge also feels a headache.


    If Xie Zhuolian weren¡¯t involved, he might not have stood out.


    He can¡¯t help it.


    In some sense, Xie Zhuolian kind of has saved his life.


    If he really died in that winter, maybe he couldn¡¯t have a chance of being reborn. In that case, he would lose everything he had now.


    Although everything is unknown, there is still such a possibility.


    Even if the possibility is still low, Gao Ge feels that he has owed her one.


    Moreover, that stupid woman Xie Tong mentioned his name.


    Even if Xie Zhuolian weren¡¯t involved, he couldn¡¯t get away and leave!


    A blast of faint sorrow sweeps through his body¡­


    Suddenly, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t feel that it is a good thing to establish a sect.


    In the past, he did whatever he wanted to do.


    Now, he can¡¯t.


    Now, if he makes trouble and pisses off those capable people, he can run away himself but can¡¯t leave his friends and disciples behind.


    ¡°Enough. What¡¯s wrong with you two?¡± Guo Caiyang sees Xie Jue and Shao Shuai blathering around Gao Ge and gradually becomes grumpy. His eyes glitter with fierceness. He stares at Gao Ge¡¯s face, ¡°You want to run away after provoking me? How can there be such a good thing? Do you really think that I¡¯m good-tempered?¡±


    The two cultivators at the realm of Grand Master standing behind Guo Caiyang are somewhat nervous.


    They are aware that they can¡¯t change Guo Caiyang¡¯s mind regardless.


    Therefore, what they need to do is be prepared.


    Once anything uncontrollable happens, they must intervene at once.


    Nevertheless, although Guo Caiyang always acts in an unruly style and likes causing trouble, he is still capable.


    He has reached the realm of Master in his twenties.


    Such a genius is kind of God¡¯s favored person in any place.


    Otherwise, how could the Guo Family invest so many resources in Guo Caiyang?


    And how can he be fostered as the young master of the Guo Family?


    Given Guo Caiyang¡¯s character, he is displeasing outside his family as well as in the whole country¡­


    At the moment, a voice suddenly comes.


    ¡°Guo Caiyang, do you want a spanking?¡±


    Guo Caiyang is suddenly astonished to hear the voice. Gao Ge even sees a shimmer of shock in his eyes.


    ¡°Dang. Why is she here?¡± Guo Caiyang is completely dumbfounded, ¡°Why did no one tell me about this?¡±


    Shao Shuai aside suddenly frowns but very quickly, his frown is soothed.


    ¡°That makes sense. Now that she has arrived, Gao Ge can dodge a bullet then.¡±


    Gao Ge subconsciously looks at him and Shao Shuai smiles cryptically and glances at him. He seems to say, ¡°You¡¯ll know soon.¡±


    Shortly, a young girl with a ponytail, wearing white hoodies, walks here. Carrying a bag of Fendi, she walks very fast to Guo Caiyang.


    Guo Caiyang just wants to flee as soon as possible as if meeting his natural enemy.


    Unexpectedly, a brush pen suddenly appears in the girl¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Encircle in Confinement!¡± The girl shouts.


    Then, a circle appears under Guo Caiyang¡¯s feet. It¡¯s like the circle that Monkey King draws for his master when he has to go away. The only difference is that the circle drawn by Monkey King is to prevent the monsters from hurting his master while this circle is to stop Guo Caiyang from fleeing.


    The two cultivators at the realm of Grand Master look relieved and ignore Guo Caiyang¡¯s eyes to ask for their help.


    ¡°Guo Caiyang, are you courting death? How dare you act arrogantly again?¡± The girl rushes to Guo Caiyang and lifts his ear with her hand, saying angrily.


    ¡°It¡¯s her?¡± Gao Ge is a bit astonished and confused.

 Chapter 921 - Meet Xuan Siyu Again

    Gao Ge has a good memory. Generally, he won¡¯t forget anyone he has met or dealt with before.


    Certainly, he remembers this girl.


    He is just a bit curious.


    Why does this girl have anything to do with the Guo Family?


    Besides, it appears that Guo Caiyang is quite afraid of her?


    This is somewhat beyond his understanding¡­


    ¡°Cousin, let go! It really hurts! Holy crap. It hurts! Cut me some slack¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmph. Now you know it hurts? You asked me to cut you some slack. Why don¡¯t you give others some slack? The master of the Xie Family is your senior anyway. What did you say before?¡± Xuan Siyu¡¯s current behaviors are different from Gao Ge¡¯s impression. She acts extremely fiercely and¡­


    She appears very cute.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t speak at first simply to cut you some slack. However, you still reach out for a yard after taking an inch?¡±


    ¡°Cousin, I was wrong. I was wrong¡­¡± Guo Caiyang is really freaked out.


    His mother is Xuan Siyu¡¯s aunt.


    Most resentfully, his mother feels a headache about him and likes Xuan Siyu very much.


    Besides¡­


    Please reading on NewN0vel 0rg)


    The position of the future young master of the Guo Family is nothing to Xuan Siyu.


    As a cultivator at the realm of Master, he can defeat Xuan Siyu with ease. However, if he dares to hurt Xuan Siyu a bit, he will be doomed when he goes back.


    In addition, Xuan Siyu¡¯s brush pen is not simple, which is kind of one of the valuable treasures of the Xuan Family. Even if Xuan Siyu is at the realm of Strength, she is not easy to deal with when she uses the brush pen!


    Xuan Siyu sweeps several locks of her hair behind her ears before letting go of Guo Caiyang¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Xuan Siyu, this brat¡¯s cousin. I¡¯m sorry for bringing trouble to you,¡± Xuan Siyu says and looks at Shao Shuai, ¡°Eh? You¡¯re here too?¡±


    Shao Shuai waves his hand in reply. Yet, he is not close with Xuan Siyu. They only met in the black market before.


    As to Gao Ge, Xuan Siyu can¡¯t recognize him, unless he puts on the Doraemon mask¡­


    Besides, she has tried to look for him. However, the guy called Ge Qian has vanished into thin air since he appeared on the black market. She feels a bit regretful.


    Now, she is unwilling to think about that.


    She will take him as a passing visitor in her life.


    After all, they won¡¯t meet again.


    Then, she walks to Xie Jue and salutes him respectfully.


    ¡°Master Xie, my cousin is innocent. Please forgive him for his rudeness.¡±


    ¡°Never mind.¡± Xie Jue waves his hand and feels somewhat resigned.


    Of course he is angry about being dissed by a junior like that.


    However, Guo Caiyang is the future young master of the Guo Family.


    Even though he is disgruntled, what can he do?


    Now that Xuan Siyu is giving him a way out, he should seize the opportunity.


    It will be too unwise of him to fuss about this issue.


    ¡°Oh right, Master Xie, why haven¡¯t you gone inside yet?¡± Xuan Siyu suddenly asks, ¡°Is it that you find anything wrong?¡±


    Those cultivators behind all pat their heads upon hearing that.


    If Xuan Siyu didn¡¯t ask, they would forget why they were here after Guo Caiyang¡¯s messing around.


    ¡°There¡¯s something wrong indeed,¡± Xie Jue heaves a sigh and says, ¡°The sea of herbs may have gone wrong.¡±


    ¡°Gone wrong?¡± Xuan Siyu slightly frowns, ¡°What has gone wrong?¡±


    Xie Jue is about to speak when Guo Caiyang aside has lost his patience.


    ¡°Old man, just tell us what you know. Don¡¯t¡­¡±


    Before he finishes talking, Xuan Siyu strikes a sweep kick at him.


    ¡°You¡¯re so rude! Shut up! If you talk again, believe it or not, I¡¯ll give you a beating.¡±


    Guo Caiyang always acts like an arrogant and annoying dandy in face of others.


    However, as Xuan Siyu speaks, he immediately wusses out.


    Evidently, he must have suffered a lot from Xuan Siyu before.


    The suffering must be unbearable¡­


    Somehow, some people start to show pity for Guo Caiyang¡­


    As a saying goes, when the cat is away, the mice will play. That¡¯s how Guo Caiyang acted before.


    Now that the cat is back, he can only behave himself and show a docile look.


    However, such a fact can¡¯t be disclosed in public. Otherwise, both Xuan Siyu and Guo Caiyang wouldn¡¯t be pleased.


    Xie Jue never does things sloppily. He speaks out his finding.


    After hearing Xie Jue¡¯s words, quite some people present look astonished.


    ¡°That¡¯s to say, the sea of herbs is disappearing soon?¡±


    ¡°No, it shouldn¡¯t be put that way. In fact, the sea of herbs won¡¯t disappear. It¡¯s just that we won¡¯t be able to enter the sea of herbs in the future.¡±


    ¡°Tsk. I feel faintly sad.¡±


    The others are speechless.


    A group of people is discussing.


    Actually, there are two kinds of opinions.


    Some people think that since the entrance to the sea of herbs is about to disappear, they should take the chance to enter the sea of herbs this time.


    The others think that they will die in there if they can¡¯t get out after going inside. It will be such a big loss.


    All in all, the reason why they differ in views is that some people like the Xie Family and Shao Shuai attach much importance to the sea of herbs.


    And some people came here only to join the fun. It¡¯ll be the best if they get something good. On the contrary, even if they get nothing, it won¡¯t be a big deal.


    Gao Ge has been annoyed by them. He shouts, ¡°What¡¯s your problem? If you want to go inside, just go together. If you don¡¯t want to, just go home. Why are you arguing?¡±


    Those cultivators dislike Gao Ge but they also take a tumble upon hearing that.


    Oh crap.


    Gao Ge is right!


    They are here for the same goal but they are not associated. Men of totally different principles can never act together. They can just mind their own business. They don¡¯t have to unify their opinions.


    Therefore, tens of people leave at once.


    Xie Jue, Shao Shuai and the others still stand in situ.


    Guo Caiyang is muttering.


    ¡°Cousin, since it is so dangerous, shall we go back?¡±


    ¡°Go back?¡± Xuan Siyu thinks about it and takes a look at him, saying, ¡°You go back yourself if you want to. I must go in there.¡±


    Guo Caiyang asks in confusion, ¡°Why?¡±

 Chapter 922 - Win at the Starting Line

    Even Gao Ge, Shao Shuai and the others are somewhat confused, let alone Guo Caiyang.


    The Xuan Family mainly attains Taoism through painting. Supposedly, they aren¡¯t in strong need of herbs or something.


    Therefore, she should just go away after learning about the danger. Why does she still insist on going in there?


    Probably, the more people, the more eyes. Xuan Siyu puckers her lips and doesn¡¯t explain too much to Guo Caiyang on this issue. Yet, her eyes are still resolute and she doesn¡¯t change her mind.


    It seems that she has her own reason to enter the sea of herbs.


    Guo Caiyang says dispiritedly, ¡°In this case, I can only go with you.¡±


    Xuan Siyu stares at him in surprise, ¡°Why are you going in there?¡±


    ¡°To protect you!¡± Guo Caiyang rubs his nose and says, ¡°Since you¡¯re going inside, as your cousin, I must go in there and protect you.¡±


    Xuan Siyu laughs and shakes her head, ¡°Forget about it. You¡¯re the young master of the Guo Family¡­¡±


    ¡°Come on. If I really can¡¯t come out, the Guo Family can designate another man as the young master. I¡¯m not the only option,¡± Guo Caiyang says.


    While he is speaking, his eyes look very sincere.


    It can tell that he is very serious.


    Xuan Siyu doesn¡¯t look surprised.


    Guo Caiyang is a spoiled kid in the outsiders¡¯ eyes. He proclaims himself the future young master of the Guo Family with a good cultivation level. Therefore, he always acts like an arrogant bully.


    Please reading on NewN0vel 0rg)


    However, Guo Caiyang treats Xuan Siyu very well.


    Guo Caiyang is afraid of Xuan Siyu but he also respects her.


    The reason is actually very simple.


    Guo Caiyang often swaggers in front of others and very few people in the Guo Family dare to mess with him, but he is aware that those people seem to fear him on the surface and even want to fawn on him. In fact, they hold him in contempt and even think that he dares to be so arrogant only with the identity as the future young master of the Guo Family. Without the Guo Family, he¡¯d be nobody.


    This is also the reason why he dislikes Gao Ge. He even thinks that Gao Ge who mounts the high horse in the blessed spots in light of his teacher is just like him¡­


    For that reason, he tries his best to cultivate and reaches the realm of Master around his age. However, there are still very few people in favor of him.


    The only person who treats him differently is Xuan Siyu, his cousin.


    He knows that every time Xuan Siyu hears anyone curse him secretly, she will stand up for him by beating that person.


    Therefore, he won¡¯t let Xuan Siyu encounter any danger since he is with her.


    ¡°Young Master¡­¡± The two cultivators at the realm of Grand Master standing behind Guo Caiyang can hardly retain their composure.


    ¡°Enough. I¡¯ve made up my mind. If you are unwilling to go in there, just go back,¡± Guo Caiyang says grumpily.


    The two cultivators at the realm of Grand Master exchange glances and see a glint of helplessness in each other¡¯s eyes. They have no other choice but to agree resignedly.


    They are clear that if Guo Caiyang goes in there alone, they will be punished even if they are back to the Guo Family.


    It¡¯s fine that Guo Caiyang comes back alive.


    Once Guo Caiyang can¡¯t come back, they will be dead for sure.


    The importance the Guo Family attaches to Guo Caiyang cannot be underestimated!


    Xie Jue has been well prepared.


    ¡°Our family should take this opportunity to pick as many herbs as possible before going back,¡± Xie Jue says, ¡°Otherwise, it¡¯d be a kind of crisis for the Xie Family.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go inside too,¡± Shao Shuai says without thinking.


    ¡°Okay. In this case, we shouldn¡¯t hesitate.¡± Xuan Siyu suddenly takes a glance at Shao Shuai as if she wants to say something. However, she still says nothing in the end.


    Her reaction makes Shao Shuai very confused.


    Can it be that Xuan Siyu has feelings for him?


    At the thought of that, he shakes his head.


    After all, Xuan Siyu looks normal and doesn¡¯t go blind. She shouldn¡¯t be so stupid.


    Eh¡­


    Is that a bit insulting to himself?


    Yet, it¡¯s the truth anyway.


    Regardless, Xuan Siyu can¡¯t have feelings for him.


    To know oneself is true knowledge.


    Since Xuan Siyu says nothing now, he will just pretend that he saw nothing.


    It¡¯s not difficult to enter the sea of herbs. To go in there, one just needs to enter the vague light curtain by exerting his aura or strength.


    Even a cultivator at the realm of Strength can make it, let alone Gao Ge.


    It¡¯s raining more and more heavily.


    Suddenly, a beam of lightning flashes by.


    For the moment, the whole Mount Changbai is bright as the daytime.


    ¡°Now, go in there!¡± Xie Jue takes the lead in walking to the light curtain with determination.


    Shao Shuai follows him inside.


    Of course Gao Ge isn¡¯t hesitant at all.


    When he rushes into the light curtain, Gao Ge can clearly feel the gale whistling across his ears.


    It¡¯s like someone raising a high-power air-blower and pressing the start button around the ears.


    He feels as if going through a layer of plastic film with the aura in his body blocked. However, the feeling fleets instantly. Somehow, something invisible seems to be pushing him forward. The scenery on both sides flashes back and turns into ghosts.


    When Gao Ge is stabilized, Gao Ge also realizes that the surrounding scenery has changed. On both sides are short bushes.


    It¡¯s not the first time that Gao Ge has seen such a scene. Therefore, he is not surprised at all.


    Notably, the aura here is extremely rich.


    Even in the era of aura recovery, the illusion outside is still utterly different from here. The aura in this place is even richer than that in the yard of good geomantic omen that Gao Ge found before.


    According to Shao Shuai, the sea of herbs is kind of a blessed spot.


    That¡¯s to say, the blessed spots in Huaxia are more or less the same as here.


    The aura in the blessed spots is also so rich?


    At the thought of that, Gao Ge can¡¯t help gasping.


    No wonder so many people are desperate to enter the blessed spots.


    Such an environment is undoubtedly conducive to the cultivators.


    Besides, the people in the blessed spots usually cultivate faster than the cultivators outside. Actually, this is without suspense. Putting aside aptitude and talent, simply in terms of the cultivation environment, the people in the blessed spots have a good start. They are literally winning at the starting line!


    ¡°This is a good place. What a good place!¡± Gao Ge sighs.


    It makes sense that some spiritual things and herbs can be generated in such an environment.

 Chapter 923 - Enter the Sea of Herbs

    ¡°The aura in this place is a lot richer than that in the Xuan Family¡¯s place!¡± Xuan Siyu stands behind Gao Ge and says slowly.


    ¡°Of course. This should be the place of the richest aura among all the blessed spots,¡± Shao Shuai says with a sigh.


    Hearing that, Gao Ge also lets out a sigh of relief.


    If the aura richness in every blessed spot is the same as that in the sea of herbs¡­


    Gao Ge must do his best to make it into the blessed spots.


    It¡¯ll be too pitiful if he can¡¯t let his men enter such a good place.


    The cultivators all jump out of the light curtain.


    As Shao Shuai said before, likewise, it¡¯s pouring with rain in the sea of herbs.


    However, the pain won¡¯t cause any influence on the cultivators.


    ¡°Siyu, stand behind me. I¡¯ll protect you!¡± Guo Caiyang shouts.


    ¡°You protect me?¡± Xuan Siyu snorts, ¡°You¡¯d better take good care of yourself.¡±


    Guo Caiyang is unwilling to submit but he doesn¡¯t talk back to Xuan Siyu.


    ¡°I¡¯m going south. Are you going with me?¡± Xuan Siyu asks.


    Guo Caiyang keeps nodding.


    Please reading on NewN0vel 0rg)


    ¡°Siyu, why bother to ask me? What¡¯s the point of coming inside if I don¡¯t go with you?¡±


    Xuan Siyu rolls her eyes at him and says grumpily, ¡°I also wonder why you come inside.¡±


    ¡°To protect you!¡±


    Xuan Siyu shakes her head, ¡°Cut it out. You didn¡¯t know I would come inside at the very beginning.¡±


    Guo Caiyang is dazed and then pats his head, ¡°I almost forgot it. I¡¯m here for the thunder spring.¡±


    ¡°For the thunder spring?¡± Xuan Siyu is taken aback and then takes a tumble, ¡°You want to refine your body?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Guo Caiyang nods but he doesn¡¯t continue talking.


    There seems to be some unspeakable secret.


    ¡°In this case, follow me then. After all, the thunder spring is in the south,¡± Xuan Siyu says.


    Guo Caiyang keeps nodding.


    Xuan Siyu leaves Guo Caiyang behind and walks to Shao Shuai.


    There is a glint of weirdness in her eyes.


    Shao Shuai rubs his nose subconsciously.


    Does she really have feelings for him?


    Tsk¡­


    Oh, he is so d*mned attractive.


    He is so d*mned lucky.


    No!


    He doesn¡¯t want the luck!


    ¡°Shao Shuai, I have something to ask you.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°A word, please,¡± Xuan Siyu says.


    Shao Shuai nods and picks his ears. He often says the same words but he means something different.


    Well¡­


    They talk for a while. Anyway, when Shao Shuai comes back, his facial expression looks weirder and he also takes a glance at Gao Ge.


    Xie Jue is rather sophisticated. He follows Shao Shuai¡¯s gaze and also glances at Gao Ge. Instantly, he has his own conjecture.


    Seeing that Xuan Siyu looks sulky and doesn¡¯t seem to get the answer he wants from Shao Shuai, he just leaves.


    The other cultivators also hasten to leave.


    No one knows when the entrance of the sea of herbs will disappear.


    Finding what they need and leaving as soon as possible is the priority.


    Otherwise, they would be really stuck in here.


    Shao Shuai finds an opportunity and whispers to Gao Ge, ¡°Do you know what she asked me?¡±


    Gao Ge laughs, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°She asked whether I had seen Ge Qian since we parted at the black market.¡±


    Gao Ge is a bit astounded.


    Although he has a feeling, he¡¯s still surprised to hear such an answer from Shao Shuai.


    In fact, he and Xuan Siyu didn¡¯t spend a lot of time together.


    Supposedly, he didn¡¯t leave such a deep impression.


    ¡°Alas. Honestly, I kind of envy you. We are both men. Why are you so popular among girls? You spent a few days together only and she just can¡¯t forget you? Tsk. You¡¯ve just reminded me of a saying. That is, girls can never get over Yang Guo after meeting him at the first sight (Yang Guo is a character in the ¡®Legend of The Condor Heroes¡¯). Now, I think the saying also applies to you!¡±


    Gao Ge always feels that Shao Shuai is complimenting on his good look in some way.


    This guy should have kept it low-key.


    ¡°But I didn¡¯t tell her,¡± Shao Shuai says with a grin, ¡°Somehow, I think if you want her to know, you would have told her before.¡±


    Gao Ge laughs and doesn¡¯t deny it.


    ¡°Honestly, I¡¯ll say you should come clean with her. After all, she¡¯ll find it out sooner or later,¡± Shao Shuai says, ¡°After all, plenty of people know you¡¯ve used the flying boat. I don¡¯t understand why Xuan Siyu doesn¡¯t know but I have a feeling that she¡¯ll know sooner or later. Once she knows you have the flying boat, she¡¯ll easily find out that you are Ge Qian.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ Let¡¯s play it by ear,¡± Gao Ge says.


    Shao Shuai nods, ¡°Actually, I think it¡¯s nice if you can hit it off with Xuan Siyu. After all, the Xuan Family is a family of the blessed spots. In addition to the connection between the Xuan Family and the Guo Family, once you two are together, it won¡¯t be difficult for the Star Sect to make it into the blessed spots¡­¡±


    Speaking of that, Shao Shuai stops.


    It¡¯s not because he has finished talking but because he finds that Gao Ge is gazing at him with disgruntlement.


    ¡°What do you mean by being together?¡±


    ¡°Ahem. This is not important. Don¡¯t go into the details.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested either.¡± Gao Ge snorts.


    He has a good impression of Xuan Siyu but he doesn¡¯t like her to that degree.


    Besides, even if they really get to that point, Gao Ge won¡¯t seek personal profits by taking advantage of a woman.


    It¡¯s too cheap.


    He isn¡¯t a kept man.


    ¡°Fine. Anyway, it¡¯s up to you to decide.¡± Shao Shuai shakes his head and feels that Gao Ge is too silly. There¡¯s clearly a shortcut for Gao Ge but he just won¡¯t take it.


    Xie Jue walks to them with Xie Zhuolian and others.


    ¡°Gao Ge, I¡¯ve just checked around. The entrance of the sea of herbs can only last four or five days at most. Maybe it will be shut tomorrow or the day after tomorrow. It won¡¯t remain open for more than five days. Understand?¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± Gao Ge laughs, ¡°We must do it quickly. Actually, this is your own business. As long as you think it¡¯s time to leave, we¡¯ll leave then.¡±


    Xie Jue nods, ¡°That being the case, without further ado, let¡¯s act now.¡±


    Gao Ge nods but actually, he is a bit perplexed. He looks around.


    He has kept one thing to himself.


    That is, after entering the sea of herbs, he has a strange feeling.


    It seems that there¡¯s something that can make him feel very comfortable.


    What¡¯s that?


    Suddenly, a rustling sound interrupts Gao Ge¡¯s train of thought.


    ¡°Oh no, it¡¯s that thing. It seems that even the rain has failed to stop them. Hurry!¡±


    After saying that, Xie Jue scurries to the east.


    The others follow him closely.

 Chapter 924 - The Huge Ants

    Gao Ge has been very curious about those things mentioned by Xie Jue and Shao Shuai by now.


    What on earth are they to astonish these people?


    Why do they only dare to come inside on the raining days?


    Only the thought of that will make him feel¡­ so excited!


    Of course, Gao Ge is not a masochist.


    He won¡¯t insist on looking for those things for no reason.


    It¡¯d be best if he didn¡¯t meet them.


    Please reading on NewN0vel 0rg)


    Suddenly, he hears several shrill cries from behind.


    The people who hear the cries are frightened.


    The cries must be made by the cultivators who haven¡¯t left in time.


    ¡°Alas. This must be the first time that they¡¯ve been here,¡± Shao Shuai says to Gao Ge while running, ¡°The cultivators all know how terrible those things are as long as they¡¯ve been here once. The first thing to do is to stay away from the entrance after one enters the sea of herbs. Only in this way can he keep alive.¡±


    ¡°What on earth are those things?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°Rare beasts.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°Specifically, they are a group of ants,¡± Shao Shuai says.


    ¡°Ants?¡± Gao Ge is a bit perplexed.


    If those things are ants, why are they frightening?


    Even if the ants have turned into rare beasts, what can they do?


    Therefore, Gao Ge feels that Shao Shuai and the others are too uncalm.


    They should learn from him.


    After all, he is so¡­


    He is lost in thought.


    The two cultivators at the realm of Grand Master who are at the front of the team suddenly stop.


    They are both brought here by Shao Shuai. Currently, they both look worried.


    Gao Ge glimpses them and instantly becomes slack-jawed.


    ¡°Is this¡­ an ant?¡±


    Gao Ge doubts whether Shao Shuai is humoring him on purpose.


    How can the ants be as big as tigers?


    Gao Ge feels that he has experienced a lot but upon seeing the ant that is as tall as 1.5 meters and as long as two or three meters, he feels that he is too naive.


    Even though the ant has mutated and become a rare beast, it is too astonishingly big!


    As to the ant¡¯s cultivation, he really can¡¯t recognize it.


    It¡¯s not that the ant is too terrible. Instead, as Shao Shuai said, when it starts to rain in the sea of herbs, all the Qi will be concealed. Therefore, even if Gao Ge wants to pry into the ant¡¯s cultivation, he can¡¯t.


    ¡°Kill it! Now!¡± Shao Shuai immediately says.


    Judging from Shao Shuai¡¯s tone, Gao Ge can feel that he is in a flutter.


    Gao Ge immediately realized something. He turns around and takes a glance behind only to see probably a dozen ants of this big size are moving toward them.


    Thus, he must deal with this ant and can¡¯t waste too much time here.


    The two cultivators at the realm of Grand Master also know that. They work together to kill the ant.


    ¡°Keep going!¡± Shao Shuai shouts.


    While running, Shao Shuai says to Gao Ge, ¡°If it were not raining now, it would be really difficult for us to deal with that ant.¡±


    Gao Ge knits his eyebrows and wonders whether Shao Shuai is somewhat exaggerating.


    No matter how strong the ant is, it is still no match for the two cultivators at the realm of Grand Master.


    ¡°This kind of rare beast is actually not very strong but their defense is somewhat terrifying,¡± Shao Shuai explains to Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge takes a tumble.


    Very quickly, the rain is getting light.


    The ants following behind also disappear.


    Gao Ge is very curious about that.


    Supposedly, the ants move faster and faster. They should be able to stop Gao Ge and the others.


    Gao Ge is confident about his ability. Those ants can¡¯t cause too much trouble for him but it¡¯s hard to say whether they will hurt Xie Tong, Xie Zhuang and the others.


    Shao Shuai sees through Gao Ge¡¯s confusion and says, ¡°In the sea of herbs, every kind of rare beast has its own territory. The ants are difficult to deal with but they still fear something. Therefore, they don¡¯t dare to trespass on the territories of other rare beasts.¡±


    Gao Ge says with a smile, ¡°In this case, aren¡¯t there more terrible rare beasts here?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Shao Shuai says seriously, ¡°The rare beasts in the sea of herbs are unbelievably strong. Think about this. Why do we try so hard to enter the sea of herbs?¡±


    ¡°Because there are so many precious herbs, and Heavenly Treasures and Earthly Materials in this place?¡± Gao Ge ventures to say.


    Shao Shuai nods and says with a bitter smile, ¡°You¡¯re right. Even the people of the blessed spots are eager to gain the herbs in the sea of herbs. And those rare beasts are living here. They feed on the herbs in this place. Well, how competent are the surviving rare beasts?¡±


    Gao Ge looks stern and nods.


    Originally, he didn¡¯t feel it was a problem but after seeing that kind of huge ant and hearing what Shao Shuai said, he gradually takes a tumble.


    The sea of herbs is a good place indeed.


    However, this place is also full of danger.


    If he wants to stay alive, he must remain alert all the time.


    Otherwise, he would really die here.


    Xie Zhuolian¡¯s face is pale. Xie Zhuang is slightly better. It seems that he has entered the sea of herbs before. Xie Tong is clutching Xie Zhuang¡¯s arm and trembling as if the huge ants also caused a great shock for her. In fact, this is very normal. Anyone would feel frightened after experiencing the previous scene. Even Gao Ge feels lingering fear now. Yet, since he has gone into the sea of herbs, he can¡¯t stop. What he can do now is to keep advancing so as to complete the mission.


    Moreover, even if they really stop, it may not be safe.


    As long as they stay in the sea of herbs, the unknown danger will approach them.


    In this case, they may as well take initiative.


    At least¡­


    They won¡¯t be bitten by some poisonous mosquitos.


    Because this is likely to be the last time that they can come into the sea of herbs, the Xie Family and Shao Shuai feel that it becomes harder to complete their missions.


    ¡°Take out as many herbs as possible,¡± Xie Jue coughs and says.


    Xie Zhuolian and the others all hasten to nod.


    Shao Shuai touches his chin as if pondering over something.


    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll pick herbs too,¡± after saying that, Shao Shuai also joins in picking the herbs.


    Although they really want to find the fire of herbs, it¡¯s hard to tell where the fire of herbs will show up. After all, it¡¯s a matter of luck only. He may as well stay here to take a chance.


    Right at the moment, he hears a scream.


    ¡°Eh?¡± Shao Shuai stands up and narrows his eyes.


    ¡°You want to meddle?¡± Gao Ge glances at Shao Shuai and asks.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just that the voice sounds a bit familiar,¡± Shao Shuai says, ¡°It sounds like someone next to Shao Cangfeng.¡±


    Gao Ge is a bit surprised.


    ¡°Forget it. Regardless, it has nothing to do with us,¡± Shao Shuai shakes his head and says.

 Chapter 925 - Fiery Red Lotus

    Although Shao Shuai and Shao Cangfeng are both from the Shao Family, great chances are that Shao Cangfeng is in danger now.


    However¡­


    It has nothing to do with Shao Shuai.


    After all, they are always enemies.


    If he goes to help Shao Cangfeng, Shao Shuai will feel he is a fool.


    He won¡¯t be a goody two-shoes!


    This is Shao Shuai¡¯s way of doing things.


    Please reading on NewN0vel 0rg)


    Honestly, Gao Ge was really worried about whether Shao Shuai will try to overcome others with virtue on an impulse.


    It¡¯s a good thing that Shao Shuai is a smart and cute guy.


    Otherwise, Gao Ge will give him a serious beating.


    ¡°However, Shao Cangfeng is accompanied by two cultivators at the realm of Grand Master. Supposedly, nothing will happen to him.¡± Shao Shuai strokes his chin. Speaking of that, he can¡¯t help heaving a sigh, ¡°Holy crap. What a pity!¡±


    Gao Ge says with a smile, ¡°Are you eager to kill him?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Shao Shuai flicks his bangs and says confidently, ¡°If possible, I must kill him on my own.¡±


    ¡°Well, we can go over there and take a look now. Maybe we can give him a sneak attack,¡± Gao Ge says with narrowed eyes.


    ¡°That¡¯s too lame.¡± Shao Shuai shakes his head.


    Xie Zhuang says aside, ¡°All in all, you¡¯re still too soft-hearted.¡±


    ¡°Not really. I just feel that it¡¯s no fun killing him. It¡¯s best to kill him in front of his father.¡± Then, Shao Shuai looks at Xie Zhuang and says with narrowed eyes, ¡°Well, you said I was too soft-hearted? Tsk. You are so wrong.¡±


    Xie Zhuang is greatly shocked and snaps, ¡°Nonsense!¡± Meanwhile, his sweat runs down like raindrops. Originally, he meant to do so. Now that Shao Shuai said that, he has a guilty conscience.


    Xie Jue raises his head and takes a look at Xie Zhuang. With a frown, he says nothing.


    It¡¯s hard to tell what he is thinking about.


    Gao Ge also takes a glance at Xie Zhuang with a shimmer of killing intent crossing his eyes. It happens that Xie Zhuang also senses that.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t really intend to kill Xie Zhuang.


    At least he doesn¡¯t have this intention now.


    Gao Ge just wants to warn him to weigh his ability before he has some ulterior motive.


    Xie Zhuang lowers his head and starts to search for herbs as if nothing had happened.


    Seeing that Shao Shuai doesn¡¯t play any dirty tricks, Gao Ge feels bored and directly lights up a cigarette. He watches Shao Shuai and the others picking herbs quietly. The feeling is very good. For the moment, Gao Ge even doubts whether he is watching the surveillance camera.


    It would be better if he could have a few minions to order about.


    After smoking a cigarette, Shao Shuai runs over.


    ¡°Give me one.¡±


    Gao Ge takes a look at him and passes one to him.


    ¡°Seriously, I want to go around,¡± Shao Shuai says.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Gao Ge is a bit dazed.


    ¡°If I¡¯m stuck here, I can hardly find the fire of herbs,¡± Shao Shuai says resignedly, ¡°Therefore, I want to go around so that I¡¯ll have a greater chance.¡±


    Gao Ge nods and feels a bit worried, ¡°Are you sure? I may not be able to go with you.¡±


    Shao Shuai understands what Gao Ge means.


    After all, the Xie Family has also invited Gao Ge. Although Shao Shuai invited him first, Gao Ge agreed with the Xie Family with the prior permission of Shao Shuai. If Shao Shuai didn¡¯t agree, Gao Ge would definitely go with Shao Shuai. However, since Gao Ge also has agreed with the Xie Family, he can¡¯t run about for sure.


    ¡°Rest assured. I¡¯m protected by two cultivators at the realm of Grand Master,¡± Shao Shuai says with a smile.


    Gao Ge nods, ¡°Be careful.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Shao Shuai together with the two cultivators at the realm of Grand Master greets the people of the Xie Family and then leaves.


    Xie Jue wanted to ask them to stay.


    After all, with two more cultivators at the realm of Grand Master around, he could have a stronger sense of safety.


    However, Shao Shuai insists on leaving. He can¡¯t do anything about it.


    Hence, he can only agree with a nod.


    ¡°Gao Ge, come here!¡± Xie Zhuolian stands up and shouts.


    Gao Ge walks to her.


    ¡°I find that the herbs here are pretty good. Take that blue thing as an example. You can pick some and take them back,¡± Xie Zhuolian says, ¡°After all, you have nothing to do for now.¡±


    Gao Ge is amused, ¡°Why would I?¡±


    ¡°Haha. Follow me then. I promise that the herbs I ask you to pick are pretty nice. Even if you don¡¯t need them, you can sell them. Even though you are rich, you can exchange them for some cultivation resources. Even if you don¡¯t need the resources, there are quite some disciples in the Star Sect.¡±


    After hearing what Xie Zhuolian said, Gao Ge also nods. He follows Xie Zhuolian and starts picking herbs.


    Xie Tong who is picking herbs with Xie Zhuang snorts.


    ¡°She is such a hypocrite. She merely wants to fawn on Gao Ge and find a strong backer for herself.¡±


    ¡°Ahem. Mind your language,¡± Xie Zhuang frowns and says.


    Xie Tong may only speak ill of Xie Zhuolian in private.


    Otherwise, Gao Ge might hear what she said.


    Xie Zhuang is worried with reason.


    For example, Gao Ge heard what Xie Tong said clearly.


    Since he met the two of them, Gao Ge has disliked them. Therefore, he keeps paying attention to them.


    It¡¯s probably because of Xie Fangyou.


    The young people of the Xie Family dislike Xie Zhuolian and even envy her.


    It is quite normal.


    If one is not envied by others, he must be a mediocre person.


    Gao Ge believes that Xie Zhuolian has a lot of shining points. For example, when Gao Ge picks up some grass randomly, Xie Zhuolian can talk about it with fervor and assurance and analyzes its value and function. Literally, she is quite knowledgeable. Gao Ge also realizes that even the sea of herbs is not all full of treasures. There is still some useless grass in here.


    Xie Jue sighs.


    Actually, he kind of likes Xie Zhuolian.


    Among the young generation of the Xie Family, Xie Zhuolian is the best at pharmacology.


    However, the Xie Family differs in views now.


    Some people believe that the Xie Family is a medical family but they still need to enhance their martial arts skills. Otherwise, they could only be restrained by others.


    Some believe that medicine is the foundation of the Xie Family. Putting that aside, the Xie Family couldn¡¯t keep its current foothold.


    As the master of the Xie Family, Xie Jue has no other choice but to work on both aspects and try his best to blend them.


    Xie Zhuolian is quite talented.


    ¡°Eh?¡± Suddenly, Xie Zhuolian exclaims.


    Everyone looks over there subconsciously.


    ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s Fiery Red Lotus!¡± Xie Zhuolian reaches out her hand and pulls out a red plant, shouting with excitement.


    Xie Jue is astonished and hastens to run over there. Xie Tong and the others are also surprised.

 Chapter 926 - I’ll Follow Xie Zhuolian

    ¡°Fiery Red Lotus?¡± Xie Tong looks astonished and slightly opens her mouth, ¡°How is it possible?¡±


    It is not that Fiery Red Lotus can¡¯t appear in the sea of herbs.


    Instead, even if Fiery Red Lotus exists, it can¡¯t live in this place.


    After all, Fiery Red Lotus is a precious and rare herb. It¡¯s very particular about the living environment. It generally grows in the crater.


    ¡°Tsk. I didn¡¯t expect Fiery Red Lotus to appear here.¡± Even Xie Jue is surprised. He takes the Fiery Red Lotus from Xie Zhuolian¡¯s hand and observes it carefully, saying with delight, ¡°Besides, the Fiery Red Lotus¡¯s rank is very good. Its officinal effect will be great too. This is a superb thing!¡±


    Since this Fiery Red Lotus can make Xie Jue so excited, it seems to be good stuff indeed.


    It is a pity that Gao Ge doesn¡¯t know much about these herbs. Besides, he doesn¡¯t find that the aura in the Fiery Red Lotus is not that rich.


    Please reading on NewN0vel 0rg)


    Without Xie Zhuolian, Gao Ge would directly ignore it.


    Due to the experience he had in the last life, he does know some good stuff.


    However, compared with the professionals like Xie Zhuolian, he is a sheer layman.


    These people may spend their whole life learning about herbs.


    Even Xie Zhuolian has learned about pharmacology for a dozen years. Besides, she is very smart.


    He is no match for her.


    Everyone has his own expertise.


    For example, Yue Xincheng has a powerful imagination now.


    No one can compete with him.


    ¡°Zhuolian, I must cite you for meritorious service when we are back,¡± Xie Jue says laughingly.


    He laughs like a drain.


    Xie Tong aside seems to be seriously irritated.


    Xie Zhuang also heaves a sigh.


    He seems to feel pitiful that he doesn¡¯t have such a good opportunity.


    At the moment, Xie Zhuang suddenly thinks of something and walks over.


    ¡°Grandpa, I think if we keep searching like this, it¡¯ll be too slow.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Xie Jue takes a look at him and asks, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Xie Zhuang takes a deep breath and voices out his thought.


    ¡°I think since this is the last time we have entered the sea of herbs, we must seize the opportunity and find as many herbs as possible in case of any emergence.¡±


    ¡°This¡­¡± Xie Jue says with a frown, ¡°is too dangerous.¡±


    Despite saying so, he is obviously intrigued now.


    This is a good idea for the moment.


    They are all stuck together to pick herbs. However, it¡¯s a lot more difficult for them to get Heavenly Treasure and Earthly Materials.


    ¡°Grandpa, as long as we don¡¯t stay too far away, even if any danger comes up, we¡¯ll be fine,¡± Xie Zhuang hastens to say, ¡°Besides, Grandpa, this may be the last time that the Xie Family enters the sea of herbs!¡±


    Xie Jue looks increasingly torn.


    ¡°Grandpa, I agree with Xie Zhuang. It¡¯s a good idea indeed,¡± Xie Zhuolian says.


    Gao Ge glances at her and heaves a sigh.


    Alas.


    Girls are innocent.


    ¡°Fine.¡± Xie Zhuolian¡¯s words kind of help Xie Jue make up his mind. He nods to give his consent.


    Xie Zhuang¡¯s eyes glitter instantly.


    Xie Tong behind also gives a joyous look.


    Gao Ge glances at the two of them and snorts.


    Clearly, they don¡¯t hold good intentions.


    However, with him around, they can¡¯t make waves.


    Therefore, after Xie Jue finishes talking, he immediately speaks.


    ¡°Master Xie, I¡¯ll follow Xie Zhuolian.¡±


    Xie Tong and Xie Zhuang are both shocked.


    They didn¡¯t expect that Gao Ge would put forward such a request.


    This is so unexpected!


    The most important one among the people present is undoubtedly Xie Jue.


    This is the master of the Xie Family.


    Gao Ge protects Xie Zhuolian rather than the master of the Xie Family.


    However, they can¡¯t really voice out their thoughts.


    Otherwise, their purpose would be exposed.


    Besides, Xie Jue will surely notice something. He is not an idiot anyway.


    Xie Jue has been so sophisticated. How can they conceal their thoughts?


    To play clever moves in front of Xie Jue?


    They would get themselves killed!


    After hearing Gao Ge¡¯s words, Xie Jue nods and has no problem with that.


    ¡°Gao Ge, you may as well follow my grandpa,¡± Xie Zhuolian says, ¡°I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll follow you. I¡¯m going nowhere,¡± Gao Ge says calmly.


    Xie Zhuolian is lost for words.


    So is Xie Jue.


    Xie Tong is close to tears in grief.


    What for?


    Why does Gao Ge pick Xie Zhuolian?


    Why doesn¡¯t Gao Ge pick her?


    Even if Gao Ge is a lecher, why doesn¡¯t he fall for her?


    Is she not pretty? Is her body shape not good?


    Xie Jue is kind of happy.


    It can tell that Gao Ge¡¯s attitude toward Xie Zhuolian is quite special.


    In this case, as long as he takes the opportunity, he may make Gao Ge become a member of the Xie Family.


    After all, this is a young man.


    Maybe he will choose the girl over fame or power.


    Perhaps, when Gao Ge has fallen for Xie Zhuolian, as long as Xie Jue wants, Gao Ge will give up the position of the Star Sect¡¯s sovereign.


    Tsk.


    This is so nice!


    To be honest, Gao Ge will really choose the girl over fame or wealth.


    Meng Jing and Xia Lu are both a lot more important than the position of the sovereign of the Star Sect in Gao Ge¡¯s eyes.


    However, Gao Ge has no feelings for Xie Zhuolian and simply regards her as a good friend. Moreover, she has helped him before.


    Xie Zhuolian blushes.


    It¡¯s mainly that what Gao Ge said is too shocking for a young girl.


    Her heart is flipped now.


    It¡¯s too shocking¡­


    Eventually, Xie Zhuang¡¯s suggestion is still adopted, though it is not that¡­ pleasing.


    Gao Ge follows behind Xie Zhuolian and continues walking forward.


    ¡°Xie Zhuang and Xie Tong are neither good people,¡± Gao Ge walks behind Xie Zhuolian and says.


    He thinks that he can protect her whether Xie Zhuolian is aware of that or not.


    However, what if they get out of the sea of herbs?


    So, he had better give her a heads-up.


    ¡°How do you know that?¡± Xie Zhuolian asks in a low voice. Actually, she is still thinking about what Gao Ge said.


    ¡°My sixth sense told me that,¡± Gao Ge says grinningly, ¡°Do you believe me?¡±


    Xie Zhuolian comes to her senses and turns to look at Gao Ge, her eyes full of confusion.


    ¡°Actually, they are quite nice to me.¡±


    Gao Ge shakes his head with a bitter smile.


    In Xie Zhuolian¡¯s eyes, she believes all the people are nice to her.

 Chapter 927 - Their Regrets

    Xie Zhuolian is always a simple-minded person.


    By now, it seems that she hasn¡¯t felt Xie Tong¡¯s and Xie Zhuang¡¯s malice.


    Gao Ge is not sure whether Xie Zhuolian is tactless.


    Maybe in Xie Zhuolian¡¯s eyes, this world is clean and pure?


    Gao Ge can only say, ¡°Suit yourself.¡±


    On the other side.


    Xie Tong and Xie Zhuang still bend their brows with worry.


    Please reading on NewN0vel 0rg)


    Actually, Xie Zhuang has thought about splitting up before entering the sea of herbs.


    His purpose is to take the opportunity to make Xie Zhuolian stay in the sea of herbs forever.


    According to his plan, everything should go well. However, no one expected that Gao Ge would follow Xie Zhuolian closely, which greatly irritates him.


    What¡¯s wrong with this guy?


    He can¡¯t believe a cultivator at the realm of Grand Master would be a bodyguard for a girl.


    What¡¯s his problem?


    Even if he is vexed, he can¡¯t do anything about it.


    ¡°Zhuang, is there any way to draw Gao Ge away?¡± Xie Tong asks in a low voice.


    Xie Zhuang takes a glance at her and frowns, saying, ¡°Draw him away? You¡¯ll do it or me?¡±


    Xie Tong is lost for words.


    Actually, Xie Tong¡¯s idea is not bad.


    However, the thing is how to draw Gao Ge away.


    Obviously, neither Xie Tong nor Xie Zhuang can do that.


    ¡°However, I really can¡¯t figure it out. Previously, when Guo Caiyang asked Xie Zhuolian whether she was married, why did you step forward?¡± Xie Zhuang suddenly asks.


    Xie Tong is slightly dazed and hastens to say, ¡°Zhuang, are you silly? If Xie Zhuolian is really to Guo Caiyang¡¯s liking and becomes the young mistress of the Guo Family, can it be a good thing for us?¡±


    Xie Zhuang squints at her and asks, ¡°Tell me why it is not a good thing.¡±


    Xie Tong opens her mouth and wants to say something but she forgets it.


    She suddenly realizes that she seems to have made a mistake.


    Xie Zhuang heaves a sigh and says, ¡°Actually, I can understand your thought. I simply think that Xie Zhuolian¡¯s position in the Xie Family is not low. If she marries into the Guo Family, it¡¯ll become more difficult for us to take her down.¡±


    Xie Tong hastens to nod.


    That¡¯s what she thinks too.


    However, judging from Xie Zhuang¡¯s current expression, it seems that what she did may not be right?


    Well, why?


    For the moment, she can¡¯t figure it out.


    Xie Zhuang doesn¡¯t make things difficult for his sister. Instead, he explains patiently, ¡°Actually, you were really wrong. Think about this. If Xie Zhuolian really hits Guo Caiyang¡¯s fancy, can she stay in the Xie Family? Of course, she would choose to become a member of the Guo Family. By then, she is still related to the Xie Family but she cannot become the future master of the Xie Family. Otherwise, the whole Xie Family would become her dowry. Not only you but also our great-grandpa won¡¯t agree.¡±


    Xie Tong looks pale.


    Xie Zhuang continues, ¡°If she really becomes the young mistress of the Guo Family, our family will be the Guo Family¡¯s allied family. There will be too many benefits. Putting aside the fact that the Guo Family is not stingy, even if they are really as mean as a miser, so what? With the name of the Guo Family, it will be a lot easier for us to do anything.¡±


    Hearing Xie Zhuang out, Xie Tong feels remorseful and beats her breast in anger.


    At the moment, she realizes that she has made a foolish decision.


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not a shame,¡± Xie Zhuang says, ¡°Do you know why I didn¡¯t stop you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Xie Tong shakes her head.


    She suddenly realizes that she is too simple-minded in front of her brother.


    ¡°Because you involved Gao Ge in this, I thought Guo Caiyang would get into a conflict with Gao Ge. In this case, Gao Ge would die and Xie Zhuolian would be taken to the Guo Family. It would be a double delight for us.¡±


    Xie Tong¡¯s eyes glisten but very quickly, her eyes become dull.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity that someone just popped up and ruined my plan,¡± Xie Tong says through gnashed teeth, ¡°If Xuan Siyu didn¡¯t show up, maybe the situation wouldn¡¯t become like this.¡±


    ¡°We still have a chance,¡± Xie Zhuang waves his hand and says.


    Actually, he is also quite remorseful.


    The original ending would be a good thing for them.


    However, Xuan Siyu¡¯s appearance messed up the plan. The whole thing doesn¡¯t proceed as he imagined.


    Yet, Xie Zhuang also understands one thing.


    At the moment, being regretful and upset can¡¯t solve any problem.


    It will only make him feel worse.


    He has talked so much to Xie Tong not to make her regret but to sum up the experience.


    The experience can¡¯t be used for being resurrected but it is greatly beneficial for growth.


    One gradually becomes mature and sophisticated simply because he has gone through things like that.


    ¡°Zhuang, do we really have a chance?¡± Xie Tong asks with a bitter smile.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Xie Zhuang says, ¡°Don¡¯t forget it. We¡¯re in the sea of herbs. Although we can¡¯t find a chance to draw Gao Ge away, the sea of herbs may help us to some degree.¡±


    Speaking of that, Xie Zhuang also heaves a sigh.


    To be honest, it¡¯s a matter of luck instead of ability.


    If they are lucky enough, it won¡¯t be a difficult thing to get Xie Zhuolian killed here.


    If they are unlucky, their purpose of entering the sea of herbs can¡¯t be realized. In the end, what they do will be in vain.


    It¡¯s kismet.


    ¡­


    ¡°Gao Ge, come here!¡± Xie Zhuolian suddenly shouts.


    Gao Ge stands up and scurries to Xie Zhuolian.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°Listen.¡±


    Gao Ge is slightly dazed but after hearing Xie Zhuolian¡¯s words, he closes his eyes and listens carefully.


    Suddenly, he opens his eyes in astonishment.


    ¡°The violent gurgling sound of the water?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Xie Zhuolian says with a smile, ¡°I think there should be a fall not far away.¡±


    ¡°You want to go there?¡± Gao Ge arches his eyebrows and says with a smile.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Xie Zhuolian says, ¡°The water and aura here are sufficient. It¡¯s not as good as the spiritual river in the secret realm but we can find many precious and rare herbs beside the water source.¡±


    Gao Ge nods, ¡°In this case, let¡¯s go and take a look then.¡±


    The two of them walk forward with the sound of the water flow.


    The violent water gurgling sound is clearer.

 Chapter 928 - Flying Waters Descending Straight Three Thousand Feet

    ¡°Wow! How splendid!¡±


    Xie Zhuolian stands on a rock and looks at the fall as high as tens of meters dropping and causing splashes. The view does display an imposing air. Fogs permeate the air and the aura caresses her face.


    Gao Ge thinks if Xia Shengtang conducts closed-door training here, he may cultivate a lot faster.


    ¡°Gao Ge, how about jumping into the water for a bath?¡± Xie Zhuolian turns to look at Gao Ge and asks.


    ¡°Hehe, you wish.¡± Gao Ge snorts arrogantly.


    Xie Zhuolian feels so confused.


    What did he mean?


    Please reading on NewN0vel 0rg)


    Yet, she quickly comes to her senses and pats her head, ¡°You¡­ Bah!¡±


    Staring at Xie Zhuolian¡¯s angry and bashful look, Gao Ge is amused.


    Well¡­


    After all, he has nothing to do for now.


    He may as well play with Xie Zhuolian a bit.


    Staring at the fall, Gao Ge suddenly thinks of the conversation Guo Caiyang and Xuan Siyu had before.


    ¡°By the way, what is the thunder spring?¡±


    According to Guo Caiyang, this time, he enters the sea of herbs to look for the thunder spring. It seems that the thunder spring can be used to refine the body. Supposedly, it must be good stuff.


    ¡°Thunder spring?¡± Xie Zhuolian asks, ¡°Do you want to look for it too?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m sheerly curious,¡± Gao Ge says with a smile. He finds that after he mentioned the thunder spring, Xie Zhuolian looks somewhat unnatural.


    Hearing that Gao Ge is merely curious, Xie Zhuolian lets out a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Great. The thunder spring is too dangerous. I don¡¯t know where it is but someone has found it before. The thunder spring seems to be situated in a valley but the valley is guarded by a strong beast. The beast is of strong thunder property. Even its full-strength blow can be compared with a heavenly thunderbolt.¡±


    Gao Ge frowns.


    He knows the power of the heavenly thunderbolt.


    ¡°However, the thunder spring is of strong thunder property. If one¡¯s body is hardened in the thunder spring, he will be able to master a certain amount of thunder power.¡± Xie Zhuolian presses her right index finger against her lips and says hesitantly, ¡°Simply put, if one¡¯s cultivation reaches a certain degree, he can mobilize the power of heavenly thunderbolts. Of course, it¡¯s just hearsay. I¡¯m not sure of it. Besides, I don¡¯t think it is likely. After all, ordinary people can¡¯t mobilize the power of heavenly thunderbolts.¡±


    Xie Zhuolian doesn¡¯t take it seriously but Gao Ge is quite intrigued.


    In ordinary people¡¯s eyes, it seems that only immortals can mobilize the power of heavenly thunderbolts.


    However, since he can mobilize his power of stars, why can¡¯t he mobilize the power of heavenly thunderbolts.


    ¡°Guo Caiyang is quite ambitious,¡± Gao Ge says with a sigh.


    Due to the power of stars in his body, Gao Ge is clear that Guo Caiyang will be really terrifying if he can really control the power of heavenly thunderbolts.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Xie Zhuolian says, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the thunder spring, how could he venture into the sea of herbs? Even if he is willing to, the Guo Family won¡¯t agree.¡±


    Gao Ge laughs and thinks that Xie Zhuolian has got a good point.


    Xie Zhuolian takes a few steps, walks to a fruit tree aside and picks two fruits.


    ¡°Here you are. This fruit tastes very nice!¡±


    ¡°Is it the Devil Fruit, which can grant me a rubbery body after I eat it?¡± Gao Ge jokes. He takes the fruit, washes it in the river and then eats it. It tastes like a peach, fruity and sweet.


    ¡°Is it nice?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Xie Zhuolian laughs again.


    It seems to be something for her to be proud of to help Gao Ge find a tasty fruit.


    After eating a few in a row, he picks quite some fruits and puts them into the star map.


    The things in the sea of herbs are all good stuff.


    They¡¯re not useful to him but can do good to He Youniang and the others.


    As the sovereign of the Star Sect, Gao Ge has to think for his sect all the time.


    ¡°Look at that. What is it?¡± Gao Ge suddenly reaches out his hand and points at the fall.


    In the turbulent fall, something seems to be twinkling and giving off a faint halo.


    Ordinary people couldn¡¯t see that if they were here.


    However, as a cultivator, his vision is a lot better than that of an ordinary man.


    Besides, because Gao Ge feels the rich aura here, he takes a few glances.


    ¡°Umm?¡± Xie Zhuolian widens her eyes and takes a careful look, ¡°There seems to be something.¡±


    ¡°Maybe it is the trace left by the slug?¡± Xie Zhuolian says.


    Xie Zhuolian rolls her eyes at him.


    She was full of expectations. Now, when she imagines that, she feels so disgusted¡­


    ¡°Haha. I¡¯ll take a look. Wait here for me,¡± Gao Ge says. Then, with one bound, he triggers his power of stars and dashes to the fall.


    ¡°Be careful!¡± Xie Zhuolian says.


    The power of the water dropping from the tens-of-meter height is very strong.


    Ordinary people¡¯s bones may be smashed instantly.


    Even if the bones are not smashed, they will be fractured. Anyway, one may die.


    However, as a cultivator at the realm of Grand Maser, Gao Ge is surely fearless.


    Against the water currents, Gao Ge takes a look and instantly becomes dazed.


    When Gao Ge comes back, he is holding a plant that is giving off light.


    ¡°Eh?¡± Xie Zhuolian is astonished to see the thing in Gao Ge¡¯s hand, ¡°Is this a Forever Young Flower?¡±


    ¡°Forever Young Flower?¡± Gao Ge is astonished, ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°Forever Young Flower can be refined into Forever Young Pill but if you really want to refine the pill, you may turn to the Shao Family. Our family can refine pills. Yet, compared with the Shao Family, what we know is a drop in the bucket. The Forever Young Flower is a good thing indeed, which can make women glow and become young. Simply put, if a 30-year-old woman eats the Forever Young Pill, she will become two or three years younger in terms of skin, complexion and body shape.¡±


    Gao Ge is amused.


    According to Xie Zhuolian, Forever Young Flower is really a good thing.


    Although it is not useful for some cultivators, it is quite commercially valuable.


    Besides, not all the people in the field of immortal cultivation can cultivate but the pill can delay aging.


    ¡°However, everyone¡¯s ability to absorb the pill is limited. Eating 30 pills is not different from eating 100 in essence. Otherwise, one could become a kid if he ate a lot of pills,¡± Xie Zhuolian says with a smile, ¡°You can keep it and then let Shao Shuai refine the pills later.¡±


    ¡°No need. You can have this.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Xie Zhuolian is dazed and hastens to shake her head, ¡°No need. You should keep it¡­¡±


    Before Xie Zhuolian rejects, Gao Ge says, ¡°There are tens of flowers in the fall.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±

 Chapter 929 - Artificial Planting

    Xie Zhuolian finally realizes that there is a cave behind the fall.


    It¡¯s a Water Curtain Cave!


    Actually, if it weren¡¯t for the Forever Young Flower, Gao Ge wouldn¡¯t go inside and take a look.


    ¡°Do you want to take a look?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    Xie Zhuolian hastens to nod.


    She thinks that there must be some rare herbs in the cave.


    Besides¡­


    Please reading on NewN0vel 0rg)


    Everyone can be curious.


    Now that she has heard about this from Gao Ge, of course she must take a look.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Gao Ge nods and suddenly holds out his hand.


    ¡°Argh!¡± Xie Zhuolian subconsciously takes a step back. Yet, Gao Ge acts faster. She is held in his arms and feels the warm chest.


    Xie Zhuolian¡¯s face is tightly pressed against Gao Ge¡¯s chest. Meanwhile, he put his arms around her slim waist. Before she cries out, Gao Ge has tapped the ground with his toes. With one bound, he dashes toward the fall.


    Although Xie Zhuolian knows that Gao Ge doesn¡¯t mean to take advantage of her, this is the first time that she has been held in a man¡¯s arms. Of course, her dad held her when she was a kid. But that¡¯s different!


    The moment they enter the fall, the water runs heavily, which sounds as if someone threw a bomb at their ears.


    ¡°There we are,¡± Gao Ge says.


    Xie Zhuolian finally comes to her senses. Then, she hastens to loosen her grip and take a few steps back. She can¡¯t figure out when she placed her arms around Gao Ge¡¯s arms.


    Staring at Xie Zhuolian¡¯s bashful and submissive face, Gao Ge feels amused and then clears his throat, trying to change the topic.


    ¡°This cave is quite huge but it is not bright enough.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­¡± Xie Zhuolian doesn¡¯t pay attention to what Gao Ge is talking about at all. She is still pondering over what happened just now and her face just becomes hotter.


    She keeps shaking her head and perishes her ridiculous thoughts. Then, she pats her face and thinks that it is dim here so Gao Ge must fail to see the flush on her face. At the thought of that, she feels better.


    ¡°There are so many Forever Young Flowers!¡± Xie Zhuolian said in surprise, ¡°Besides, these flowers are of good quality. You may give these flowers to the Shao Family in exchange for quite some good things.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll make a deal with Shao Shuai after we get out,¡± Gao Ge says smilingly, ¡°How about this? Let¡¯s split them fifty-fifty.¡±


    ¡°What? No, no.¡± Xie Zhuolian hastens to shake her head, ¡°This place was found by you. The first Forever Young Flower was discovered by you too. If it weren¡¯t for your help, I couldn¡¯t get in here.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need so many,¡± Gao Ge says, ¡°Don¡¯t reject this. There are other herbs in this place. Let¡¯s hurry.¡±


    Hearing Gao Ge says that, Xie Zhuolian doesn¡¯t argue back.


    After taking a few steps, Gao Ge suddenly stops.


    With a frown, he gazes at the dark depths.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Xie Zhuolian senses something is wrong with Gao Ge and asks, ¡°Is there anything good else inside?¡±


    ¡°A rare beast. Is it good stuff?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    Xie Zhuolian is taken aback.


    ¡°There is also a rare beast inside?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Look at the cave¡¯s mouth. Obviously, there are marks of animal activities,¡± Gao Ge says to Xie Zhuolian.


    ¡°Has it noticed us?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Neither can I perceive it. I¡¯m afraid that the cave can conceal one¡¯s Qi. So, I¡¯m not sure whether it¡¯s inside. Well¡­ Maybe it has gone out to visit its relatives.¡±


    Xie Zhuolian pulls a wry face. Gao Ge is so amazing. He just can relax the atmosphere at all times.


    It seems that as long as she stays with Gao Ge, she won¡¯t feel stressed.


    No¡­


    To stay with Gao Ge?


    Gao Ge is so nice to Xie Zhuolian. She knows that she shouldn¡¯t think this way.


    In her heart, Xie Zhuolian keeps warning herself.


    ¡°Let¡¯s act faster. If the rare beast isn¡¯t home, let¡¯s leave before it comes back.¡±


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t think a rare beast can be so terrifying but it is surely a good thing to save some trouble.


    Besides, they are unexpected visitors to the rare beast.


    This cave is clearly the rare beast¡¯s home. Gao Ge and Xie Zhuolian are¡­ kind of trespassing?


    Well, as thieves, they mean to give the cave¡¯s owner a beating if they are discovered. Somehow, it just doesn¡¯t make sense.


    Xie Zhuolian picks the herbs very quickly. The speed has been probably acquired since she was little. Moreover, while picking the herbs, she can maintain a quick speed and also guarantee that the picked herbs won¡¯t be damaged.


    Very quickly, tens of Forever Young Flowers are all picked.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go deeper and take a look,¡± Gao Ge says, ¡°I think there are good things inside.¡±


    Xie Zhuolian feels that Gao Ge is a bit greedy but she seems to agree with him.


    Xie Zhuolian takes a few steps and suddenly feels surprised.


    ¡°Gao Ge, there is a thousand-year-old White Reishi Mushroom!¡±


    ¡°Take it!¡± Gao Ge hastens to say.


    Xie Zhuolian wants to let Gao Ge have it but she thinks it is obviously not appropriate to say that at the moment. After all, they are stealing now. Well¡­ They should divide the spoils after they leave.


    As Gao Ge expected, in the cave, there are quite some herbs rare to be seen in the sea of herbs.


    They¡¯ve found a place of treasures.


    They have found the White Reishi Mushroom mentioned by Xie Zhuolian, Phoenix Branch and Goldfinch Leaf after walking for a dozen meters only¡­


    More shockingly, when they reach the depths of the cave, they find in surprise that some rare herbs are growing in clusters.


    ¡°Oh, I see!¡± Xie Zhuolian suddenly takes a tumble and says, ¡°These herbs don¡¯t grow here naturally.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°These herbs have a high demand for their growing environment. Besides, some of these herbs mutually reinforce and neutralize each other. So, they can never grow together. To say the least, they can¡¯t grow together naturally. It¡¯s like animals also have their own territories. Mice and cats can¡¯t be neighbors¡­¡±


    ¡°What about Tom and Jerry?¡±


    Xie Zhuolian casts a glance at Gao Ge and continues speaking, ¡°So, these herbs are planted here by the rare beast in the cave.¡±


    ¡°Can the rare beast plant herbs?¡± Gao Ge touches his chin. If so, it should be a monster rather than a rare beast that lives here.


    The rare beast is intelligent but it can¡¯t be so smart.


    The more he thinks about it, the more scared he feels.


    ¡°Hurry up. Let¡¯s deal with this and go home early!¡± Gao Ge says.


    Xie Zhuolian has a guilty conscience. Thinking of the possibility that the pitiful monster comes back home and finds all its herbs are stolen, she feels that¡­ it will cry out in grief.


    Although it remains unknown what the cave¡¯s owner is, Gao Ge still wants to say,


    ¡°Wish the kind monster a safe life!¡±

 Chapter 930 - A Transparent Rare Beast

    Xie Zhuolian kind of pities the owner of the cave.


    However, she feels a sense of curiosity about doing a bad thing.


    Because the herbs are planted in clusters, Gao Ge and Xie Zhuolian act quite fast.


    However, Gao Ge hears a splash from outside the cave shortly.


    It sounds like a diver plunging into the water.


    ¡°Oh no, the rare beast has come back!¡± Xie Zhuolian says.


    Gao Ge nods.


    Please reading on NewN0vel 0rg)


    Originally, they were merely thieves. Now that the owner of the cave is coming back, they¡¯ll have to confront it face to face.


    Gao Ge wishes to slap himself.


    He is too bad¡­


    ¡°You continue picking herbs. I¡¯ll go and take a look,¡± Gao Ge says.


    Their tasks are clearly allocated.


    Xie Zhuolian doesn¡¯t insist on fighting side by side with Gao Ge. If she does, she will sheerly be a drag on him.


    ¡°Be careful!¡± Xie Zhuolian says.


    Gao Ge nods.


    He walks toward the cave¡¯s mouth quickly and hears the squeaks.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    When Gao Ge sees the rare beast, he feels quite confused.


    What is this?


    Why does it¡­ look so cute and fierce?


    The rare beast in his imagination should be like the golden monkey or the fox spirit.


    However, the reality is radically different from his imagination.


    He even feels as if meeting a female netizen with an internet celebrity¡¯s photo.


    Of course, it doesn¡¯t mean that the owner of the cave is very ugly.


    On the contrary, it looks quite cute.


    It looks like a mink but its body is as transparent as a jellyfish. Of course, it¡¯s merely semi-transparent. In terms of size, it looks like a cat.


    That rare beast goggles at Gao Ge, its eyes full of killing intent.


    Yet, such an outlook combined with such a killing intent appears cute and fierce rather than imposing.


    Is it an adorable kid?


    That rare beast stares at the cave behind Gao Ge.


    Its eyes seem to have reached the depths of the cave.


    It keeps squeaking as if asking in desperation Xie Zhuolian to stop.


    However, Xie Zhuolian doesn¡¯t stop.


    After all, Gao Ge is covering her up.


    She has nothing to worry about.


    ¡°Ahem. Bro, believe it or not, we¡¯re just passing by,¡± Gao Ge says unconfidently.


    With a squeak, that rare beast rushes to Gao Ge abruptly.


    It¡¯s hard to tell whether the rare beast fails to understand Gao Ge¡¯s words or his shamelessness has completely irritated it.


    ¡°What the heck!


    ¡°My home has been wrecked by you.


    ¡°How can you be passing by?


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?


    ¡°How can you do that?¡±


    This is what the rare beast thinks.


    When the rare beast launches an attack on Gao Ge, he is astonished.


    He didn¡¯t expect that the rare beast would act so fast.


    Besides, while it¡¯s charging forward, its furs bend subtly as if such bending can accelerate its moving speed.


    With a bang, Gao Ge strikes a punch over, sending that rare beast flying away. It slumps to the ground.


    To Gao Ge¡¯s surprise, that rare beast doesn¡¯t get up. Instead, it sits on the ground and rubs its eyes with both claws. It bursts into tears sadly.


    Gao Ge scratches his hair and feels at a loss.


    When he picked the herbs, he had been prepared.


    He thought that if the rare beast came back, he would directly kill it and leave.


    However¡­


    Considering the rare beast¡¯s appearance and current behaviors, Gao Ge has no idea what to do.


    ¡°Don¡¯t give me the puppy dog look. Get up¡­¡± Gao Ge is irritated.


    If the rare beast fights desperately with him, he won¡¯t have any problem killing it.


    Yet, now, he can¡¯t do that.


    If he really kills it, he will have a guilty conscience for sure.


    Now, Xie Zhuolian has walked over.


    She is a bit confused to see the semi-transparent rare beast sitting on the ground.


    ¡°What is going on?¡±


    Gao Ge rubs his temples and points at the rare beast.


    ¡°It¡¯s the cave¡¯s owner. Then, it found that we trespassed on its home and stole its things. So, it just cries out of anger,¡± Gao Ge says.


    Xie Zhuolian is lost for words.


    Seeing the rare beast, Xie Zhuolian feels a bit embarrassed.


    After all, the herbs were planted by the rare beast.


    Now, they have reaped all the herbs.


    It would be unacceptable for her too!


    ¡°What should we do?¡± Xie Zhuolian asks in a low voice.


    When she asks that, Gao Ge understands what she means.


    She is actually asking whether they should return the herbs to the rare beast.


    Gao Ge shakes his head.


    How absurd!


    Since they have reaped the herbs, how can they return them to the rare beast?


    Humph.


    Not a chance!


    When he feels a headache, Xie Zhuolian walks to the rare beast slowly.


    With a frown, Gao Ge says, ¡°Be careful.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°The rare beast attacks very quickly,¡± Gao Ge says seriously.


    Xie Zhuolian is in disbelief.


    Can this seemingly adorable beast be that terrifying?


    This is quite unimaginable.


    ¡°Dude, can you stop crying? Let¡¯s talk. Don¡¯t cry, okay?¡± Gao Ge says angrily.


    That rare beast seems more aggrieved to hear that and cries more loudly.


    Gao Ge feels perplexed.


    What is going on?


    Xie Zhuolian aside gives Gao Ge an answer.


    ¡°Well¡­ There are Forever Young Flowers in the cave. Can it be that this rare beast is a female?¡±


    Gao Ge pats his head. That¡¯s a possibility indeed.


    Besides, after Xie Zhuolian says that, the rare beast also hastens to nod and stares at Gao Ge with an aggrieved look.


    ¡°Here is the thing. I¡¯ll take away your herbs.¡±


    The rare beast bursts out crying.


    Why are the people so hardhearted?


    ¡°But¡­¡± Gao Ge says through gritted teeth, ¡°I¡¯ll offer you some compensation.¡±


    After saying that, he takes out a piece of coral from his star map. He acquired it from Doudou¡¯s zoo. It¡¯s quite good. Even the fox spirit and the golden monkey find the coral very precious.


    Upon seeing the coral in Gao Ge¡¯s hand, the rare beast instantly stops crying and rushes to Gao Ge again. It seizes the coral from Gao Ge¡¯s hand at an extremely fast speed.


    Gao Ge just lets the rare beast take the coral. When he took out the coral, he found that the rare beast¡¯s eyes sparkled.


    ¡°What a bumpkin!¡± Gao Ge snorts, ¡°I have a lot of coral.¡±


    The rare beast that hasn¡¯t digested the coral yet gazes at Gao Ge in disbelief.


    Xie Zhuolian fancies the rare beast so much.


    ¡°Gao Ge, can you ask it to let me hold it?¡±


    Gao Ge hesitates.


    Yet, the rare beast slows down and hops to Xie Zhuolian.


    With a bound, it jumps into Xie Zhuolian¡¯s arms and then continues staring at Gao Ge.

 Chapter 931 - Colorful Turtle

    Gao Ge is amused.


    He finds that the rare beast is really smart. It can not only understand what they say but also know about watching their behaviors.


    Tsk.


    It is promising.


    Gao Ge thinks about it and then throws another piece of coral.


    The rare beast immediately opens its mouth and swallows it.


    ¡°Enough. Don¡¯t look at me. No more coral for you even if you beg me. Do you really think it¡¯s not valuable?¡± Gao Ge says angrily.


    Please reading on NewN0vel 0rg)


    The rare beast struggles to get into Xie Zhuolian¡¯s arms and then on second thought, with one bound, it jumps onto Gao Ge¡¯s shoulder and grabs Gao Ge¡¯s clothes with its four claws. Its eyes are watery as if saying something.


    ¡°What are you doing? Go away. I¡¯m leaving. I¡¯ve given you the coral in exchange for your herbs. You don¡¯t suffer any loss,¡± Gao Ge says.


    The rare beast doesn¡¯t want to loosen its grip at all.


    Gao Ge feels a bit disgruntled.


    One¡¯s eyes are bigger than his belly.


    Gao Ge has always been the one blackmailing others.


    How dare the rare beast blackmail Gao Ge?


    Humph.


    Clearly, it has underestimated Gao Ge.


    ¡°Is it saying that it wants to leave with you?¡± Xie Zhuolian observes the rare beast for a while and conjectures scrupulously.


    Upon hearing that, the rare beast leaning over Gao Ge¡¯s shoulder immediately nods.


    Besides, it casts a glance at Xie Zhuolian as if saying, ¡°You got me.¡±


    Gao Ge laughs.


    Actually, he can take the rare beast out.


    Yet, the rare beast acts too fast.


    If it runs with all its strength, even he cannot catch up with it.


    As it attacks abruptly, the cultivators under the realm of Master will probably be killed.


    Moreover, it is a rare beast.


    If it reaches the realm of Master and becomes a monster, how strong will it be?


    Even the thought of that makes his hair stand on end.


    More importantly, this rare beast looks so deceptive.


    Very few people will believe it¡¯s very aggressive.


    ¡°Are you sure that you want to follow me?¡± Gao Ge tilts his neck and stares at it, asking.


    The rare beast hastens to nod.


    ¡°Sure. After you become a monster, I need you to contract with me,¡± Gao Ge says.


    The rare beast thinks about it and seems to be a bit hesitant.


    ¡°Hmph. If you don¡¯t want to, you may get lost now,¡± Gao Ge says.


    If it were Doudou, Gao Ge wouldn¡¯t require contracting with it.


    Yet, Gao Ge thinks that he may not be able to control this rare beast.


    His instinct tells him that if it reaches the realm of Grand Master and he himself also reaches the realm of Grand Master, he may be no match for it.


    All the time, both the rare beast and the monster are no match for human cultivators under the same realm. However, this rare beast seems to be abnormal.


    In the end, the rare beast still nods at Gao Ge to show its agreement.


    ¡°In this case, let¡¯s go then,¡± Gao Ge says.


    When it becomes a monster, he must have broken through.


    He can still suppress it.


    Xie Zhuolian looks very happy.


    Faced with such a cute rare beast, she can¡¯t help herself.


    She requires holding the rare beast from time to time.


    However, when Xie Zhuolian carries it, it is rather reluctant. Shortly, it jumps into Gao Ge¡¯s arms again.


    ¡°This rare beast is interested in the power of stars in your body. The Qi that overflows from your body has been eaten by it.¡± Suddenly, Gao Ge hears the instrument spirit¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Umm?¡± Gao Ge feels a bit surprised, ¡°It¡¯s eating my power of stars?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I can feel that but it¡¯s okay. The power of stars will be wasted even if the rare beast doesn¡¯t eat it,¡± the instrument spirit says and hedges, ¡°It¡¯s not a bad thing to take it out.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say,¡± the instrument spirit says, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen this kind of rare beast. Somehow, I feel that its bloodline seems a bit strange.¡±


    ¡°Bloodline?¡± Gao Ge is surprised, ¡°Just like the green phoenix?¡±


    ¡°Not really¡­ It¡¯s hard to explain.¡±


    ¡°Hard to explain? I guess you can¡¯t figure it out, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡± The instrument spirit doesn¡¯t deny it.


    This is not a big deal.


    It¡¯s an instrument spirit, not an immortal.


    Besides, even the immortal is not omnipotent.


    It¡¯s not a shame!


    Gao Ge heaves a sigh.


    Regardless, the rare beast is different indeed.


    After all, it is a rare beast growing up in the sea of herbs.


    No!


    Gao Ge suddenly thinks of something and then says, ¡°Its bloodline is unusual. Is it because it has eaten too many herbs in the sea of herbs?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s possible,¡± the instrument spirit says. Then, it just stays quiet.


    After getting out of the fall, the rare beast also starts to help Gao Ge and Xie Zhuolian collect herbs.


    Interestingly, the rare beast is better than Xie Zhuolian at identifying herbs. All the herbs it acquires are surprising to Xie Zhuolian.


    ¡°Tsk. You¡¯ve got something.¡± Gao Ge sighs.


    It¡¯s not a bad thing to take such a rare beast with him.


    In this case, he won¡¯t miss any good herb.


    ¡°Gao Ge, how about naming it?¡± Xie Zhuolian asks while picking herbs.


    ¡°Sure.¡± Gao Ge nods.


    ¡°How about calling it Xiaoming? Ming means transparency. It¡¯s semi-transparent.¡±


    Gao Ge is speechless.


    He always thinks that he is bad at naming.


    Now, Xie Zhuolian has boosted his confidence.


    Xiaoming?


    The rare beast¡¯s name is not as good as Doudou.


    That rare beast also shakes its head to show its strong disgruntlement about the name.


    ¡°Eh? You dislike it too?¡± Xie Zhuolian says in surprise.


    The rare beast rolls its eyes at Xie Zhuolian.


    It seems to be saying, ¡°Of course. You wouldn¡¯t like it if you were named this way.¡±


    ¡°Gao Ge, how about thinking about one yourself?¡±


    Gao Ge touches his chin. He hasn¡¯t shaved his face for two days only. Now, he has got some stubble. It touches kind of comfortable.


    ¡°Well, call it Bibi then.¡±


    ¡°What? Why?¡±


    ¡°Because I have a panda called Doudou. Look. One is Doudou and the other is Bibi. Doubi means idiot. It¡¯s quite interesting.¡±


    The rare beast starts to roll about on the ground in anger.


    Gao Ge bursts out laughing.


    Xie Zhuolian also laughs like a drain.


    What the heck!


    Suddenly, the rare beast jumps into the water.


    The moment it jumps into the water, it becomes invisible as if blending into the water.


    ¡°Eh?¡± Gao Ge feels somewhat surprised.


    Xie Zhuolian is worried.


    ¡°Does it feel that the name sounds too bad so it just runs away in a fit of anger?¡±


    Gao Ge nods, ¡°This possibility can¡¯t be ruled out for now.¡±


    However, very quickly, splashes come out of the water.


    That rare beast jumps out with a thing held in its mouth.


    ¡°Eh? Is it a turtle?¡± Xie Zhuolian asks in surprise.


    Gao Ge takes a look at it and also feels surprised. The turtle held in the rare beast¡¯s mouth looks as big as a palm but it is colorful.


    Tsk.


    This colorful animal looks poisonous.

 Chapter 932 - Sneak Attack

    The rare beast spits the turtle out of its mouth in front of Gao Ge. Then, it sits before Gao Ge and waves its not-that-long tail with its eyes narrowed as if asking for praise.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Gao Ge asks Xie Zhuolian.


    Xie Zhuolian shakes her head.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯ve never seen it. Maybe my grandpa knows it.¡±


    ¡°Okay. We may ask Master Xie later.¡± Gao Ge nods.


    After all, Master Xie is old now. He is experienced and knowledgeable.


    The instrument spirit in Gao Ge¡¯s body doesn¡¯t say anything now. It must know nothing about the origin of the colorful turtle.


    Support our Vipnovel(com)


    ¡°Little guy, I¡¯ve thought of a name for you. How about calling you Shuibao?¡± Gao Ge says with a smile, ¡°Look. You disappear after entering the water. And you can bring a treasure for me. Shuibao means water treasure. Doesn¡¯t it sound nice?¡±


    This time, the rare beast immediately nods.


    Actually, it is not that satisfied.


    However, compared with Xiaoming or Bibi, Shuibao has been very nice.


    Shuibao jumps on Gao Ge¡¯s shoulder again while Gao Ge holds out his hand to pick up the colorful turtle. Xie Zhuolian has collected more or less enough herbs. They start going back.


    Having taken a few steps, Shuibao crouching on Gao Ge¡¯s shoulder suddenly makes a shrill cry.


    Meanwhile, the soft and semi-transparent furs on its body also stand up as if it encountered a crisis.


    Gao Ge frowns and immediately motivates his power of stars.


    Bang.


    Bang.


    A huge rare beast suddenly runs across them.


    As to Gao Ge and Xie Zhuolian aside, that big beast doesn¡¯t even take a look.


    Besides, the rare beast looks very frightening as if being chased by something.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t take it seriously but he finds that Shuibao on his shoulder goggles in the other direction, its eyes full of fear.


    Another cry comes from the direction Shuibao looks at.


    ¡°Oh crap!¡± Gao Ge is astonished.


    There is no other reason.


    That voice sounds so familiar to Gao Ge.


    It¡¯s Shao Shuai!


    Hasn¡¯t he gone to look for the fire of herbs?


    Gao Ge hands Shuibao to Xie Zhuolian and says, ¡°Be careful. I¡¯ll go and take a look.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°There is a big beast. It¡¯s probably a rare beast at the realm of Grand Master,¡± Gao Ge says, ¡°Besides, Shao Shuai seems to be targeted by it.¡±


    Xie Zhuolian also hastens to nod.


    ¡°Be careful.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Then, Gao Ge narrows his eyes and stares at Shuibao, ¡°Protect her. I¡¯ll give you good stuff after I come back.¡±


    Shuibao hastens to nod.


    It¡¯s almost about to drool.


    Actually, the place where the cry comes from is not far away.


    However, Shao Shuai still seems to be moving.


    Gao Ge runs wildly and finds rushes of Qi surging around.


    A bang comes from the distance and meanwhile, a flame rises.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Gao Ge is surprised.


    There are two cultivators at the realm of Grand Master around Shao Shuai.


    Now, Gao Ge can feel one cultivator at the realm of Grand Master only.


    What about the other one?


    With confusion, Gao Ge also moves faster.


    After all, this time, Gao Ge enters the sea of herbs kind of under Shao Shuai¡¯s request.


    If Shao Shuai really dies here, Gao Ge is worried that he may have a guilty conscience.


    ¡°Hang in there,¡± he mutters inwardly and also accelerates practicing his power of stars.


    ¡­


    Shao Shuai is also running fast.


    His face has been numb.


    He wanted to find the fire of herbs but unexpectedly, he hasn¡¯t found the fire of herbs but a monster at the realm of Grand Master.


    More dreadfully, that monster is a bit terrifyingly competent.


    One of the two cultivators at the realm of Grand Master he brought is already dead before hanging on for ten minutes.


    He was burned to death.


    Although it is a monster, the monster at the realm of Grand Master must be no match for the human cultivator at the realm of Grand Master.


    However, that monster can spurt out the fire and once one is burned by the fire, even the cultivator at the realm of Grand Master can¡¯t put out the fire.


    ¡°What fire is this?¡±


    Shao Shuai hasn¡¯t seen the fire of herbs but now, he feels that the fire spurted out by the monster is not bad.


    However, regardless, it doesn¡¯t seem that the monster¡¯s fire can be used by him.


    ¡°Young Master, run! I can¡¯t hang on for long!¡± The surviving cultivator at the realm of Grand Master turns to shout at Shao Shuai.


    Shao Shuai is a bit taken aback.


    Actually, these two cultivators at the realm of Grand Master are not members of the Shao Family.


    They follow him here for some benefits.


    Actually, these two cultivators at the realm of Grand Master wanted to enter the sea of herbs.


    They want the same thing.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect that the two cultivators at the realm of Grand Master should risk their lives saving Shao Shuai.


    When they were in the Star Sect, they and the two cultivators at the realm of Grand Master of the Xiaoshan Sword Sect fought a serious fight.


    Now, in the sea of herbs, they would like to risk their lives fighting with that monster to save his life.


    He just can¡¯t figure it out.


    Why?


    He¡¯s not Gao Ge. Neither does he have any charm!


    ¡°You want to escape?¡± That monster suddenly says and sneers, ¡°Not a chance!¡±


    Then, it spurts out a ball of fire.


    A big fireball is thrown at Shao Shuai.


    ¡°Fire beast! Dang!¡± Shao Shuai flies into a rage and quickly avoids the fireball. As the fireball drops, the green tree instantly turns into charcoal.


    ¡°Dang¡­ Dang!¡± Shao Shuai punches the ground and sweats a lot.


    Is the monster in the sea of herbs so terrible?


    Even the cultivator at the realm of Grand Master can¡¯t defeat him?


    ¡°No. Shao Cangfeng and his father are not dead yet. I can¡¯t die either.¡± Shao Shuai stands up and wants to escape. He takes a look at the man at the realm of Grand Master who is fighting with the monster. With a bitter smile, he suddenly picks up a stone and throws it at the beast.


    ¡°Come on! Idiot! Come after me!¡± Shao Shuai shouts.


    He is clear that if he runs away, the cultivator at the realm of Grand Master will be dead for sure.


    One of his helpers is already dead. If the other one also dies, he will have a guilty conscience.


    They are paid to help Shao Shuai.


    Yet, he can¡¯t really act superior to them.


    ¡°Young Master, run!¡±


    ¡°Shut up! I¡¯ll distract it and you should find a chance to attack!¡± Shao Shuai curses. ¡°Join the Shao Family when we go back. You will be well rewarded. OK?¡±


    That old man is a bit surprised. He takes a look at Shao Shuai and laughs.


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Shao Shuai feels so happy.


    He has a loyal helper at the realm of Grand Master.


    Even if he dies in the sea of herbs this time, it is still a good bargain!


    Suddenly, that old man widens his eyes in astonishment.


    ¡°Young Master, watch out!¡±


    It¡¯s too late.


    A small fireball goes at Shao Shuai at an extremely fast speed.


    Shao Shuai¡¯s expression stiffens.


    What the heck!


    Is this a sneak attack?

 Chapter 933 - You Shouldn’t Have Stayed Here

    Shao Shuai didn¡¯t expect that the monster still has time to deal with him while fighting with the old man at the realm of Grand Master.


    Dang.


    This is a kind of humiliation!


    Is he that incompetent?


    Does it think that he¡¯s a pushover?


    This is so irritating!


    Watching the fireball approaching him increasingly, Shao Shuai puts on a despairing look.


    Support our Vipnovel(com)


    He is dying before acquiring the fire of herbs!


    He is clear about what consequence he will face once the fireball reaches him.


    Without suspense¡­


    He will be dead for good.


    The fireball moves too fast.


    It acts so fast that he doesn¡¯t even want to avoid it.


    He may as well think about life within this small amount of time.


    People always say that when one is dying, he will recall the past and the person he cares about most.


    Wait a minute¡­


    Umm?


    Is Gao Ge the person Shao Shuai cares about most?


    Why does he¡­ see Gao Ge at the deathbed?


    Suddenly, he sees clearly the fireball coming for him changes its direction and hits the tree aside.


    The towering tree, which is so thick that three people can get their arms around it, also turns into ashes for the moment. As a gust of gale blows by, the ashes fly around. No trace of its existence can be found anymore.


    Shao Shuai holds out his hand to pat his chest.


    He takes himself as a startled kid. After all, he is aware that if it weren¡¯t for Gao Ge¡¯s timely favor, he would be the one smashed into ashes.


    ¡°What are you waiting for? Just run as far as possible!¡± Gao Ge says with a frown.


    ¡°It¡¯s not appropriate¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, come back here then.¡±


    Shao Shuai thinks about it and feels that Gao Ge is being so tough that he can¡¯t reject Gao Ge at all. So, he chooses to act as he is told. He stands up and dusts his butt. Then, he waves at Gao Ge as if saying goodbye to the sunset and runs through the forest.


    He can¡¯t help it.


    He wants to be a loyal friend and fight side by side with Gao Ge.


    However¡­


    He¡¯s not competent enough to do that!


    If he stays, he¡¯ll be a drag on Gao Ge.


    After Shao Shuai disappears, Gao Ge also lets out a sigh of relief.


    He turns around to observe with complicated feelings the monster that is fighting with the cultivator brought by Shao Shuai.


    As he scrutinizes the monster, it also seems to feel Gao Ge¡¯s gaze and stares at him with confusion.


    The monster resembles a horse but it¡¯s not a horse.


    After thinking for a while, Gao Ge finally thinks of such a description.


    The monster looks like a wild horse, except that it is full of scales. Besides, it has a tuft of fiery hair, which is glittering with a faint halo.


    It looks difficult to deal with.


    Gao Ge clenches his Flying Star Sword.


    He can¡¯t help it.


    Even he feels a headache in face of this monster.


    Especially the fire spurted out by the fiery horse makes him frightened.


    Previously, the fireball went to Shao Shuai.


    However, as an onlooker, he could feel a rush of terrifying stress.


    Upon seeing the fireball, he only thinks of one thing. That is, he may die once reaching it.


    ¡°This monster is at least at the late stage of the realm of Grand Master,¡± Gao Ge thinks.


    Meanwhile, he throws another rush of sword Qi to disperse a fireball.


    ¡°Thank you, Sovereign Gao,¡± the old man who is still fighting the monster says to Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge waves his hand and rushes toward the fiery horse with his sword.


    If he fought with the monster alone, he might not stand a chance of winning, though he wouldn¡¯t have any problem fleeing.


    Therefore, he must seize the opportunity to work with the old man to defeat the fiery horse before the old man at the realm of Grand Master loses the strength to fight.


    ¡°Get lost!¡± The fiery horse raises its head and neighs. Another fireball goes at Gao Ge.


    Gao Ge snorts and motivates his power of stars. Then, he strikes his power of stars out to hit the fireball.


    Meanwhile, the old man also seizes the opportunity. A hammer suddenly appears in his hand. He strikes the hammer at the fiery horse.


    ¡°Get a taste of my Star Smashing Hammer!¡±


    Gao Ge turns around and looks at him with a strange expression, ¡°Star Smashing Hammer?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s a good name.¡± Gao Ge coughs and then holds his Flying Star Sword, shouting, ¡°Come on. Feel my¡­ Infinite Blade?¡±


    Fine.


    He will take down the monster with the old man¡­


    ¡­


    Bangs come from the forest.


    Quite some cultivators choose to take a detour.


    They are not stupid.


    Even across a distance, they can feel a sense of crisis.


    Hence, they will get themselves killed if they go there now.


    And some cultivators want to take the opportunity to approach the battlefield. They are trying to take away the monster¡¯s core when the two parties are both injured. In this way, they will reap the benefits.


    Won¡¯t it be a delight to gain benefits without taking any risks?


    ¡­


    By the fall.


    Xie Zhuolian is holding Shuibao with a frown.


    ¡°Shuibao, will Gao Ge be fine?¡±


    Shuibao¡¯s eyes are rolling.


    It¡¯s only a rare beast, not a monster. It can¡¯t speak now. So, it can¡¯t answer the question.


    Suddenly, it turns around, stares in a direction and makes a shrill cry.


    With a whoosh, a feathered arrow comes.


    Xie Zhuolian has been reminded by Shuibao so she reacts fast and rolls to the left side quickly. As a result, she manages to dodge a bullet.


    ¡°D*mn it!¡±


    A familiar voice comes from the forest.


    Hearing that voice, Xie Zhuolian pales instantly.


    ¡°We must seize the rare beast!¡± This is Xie Tong¡¯s voice.


    The two people approach her slowly.


    Xie Zhuolian bites her lip, her eyes full of astonishment.


    ¡°What¡­ do you want to do?¡±


    After asking the question, Xie Zhuolian feels that she is being a bit silly.


    They are standing there and she was almost shot just now.


    What they want to do is quite obvious.


    Previously, Gao Ge has reminded her that Xie Tong and Xie Zhuang harbor malicious intentions against her.


    She didn¡¯t believe that.


    After all, they are her cousins!


    How¡­ can they do that?


    ¡°Xie Zhuolian, leave the rare beast to me and I¡¯ll let you go,¡± Xie Tong suddenly says.


    She stares at Shuibao. She has never seen this rare beast and it looks so meek. If it can be taken back to the Xie Family, she must be praised!


    ¡°Let me go?¡± Xie Zhuolian cracks a bitter smile, ¡°Xie Tong, I¡¯m not a fool. If I didn¡¯t die, you would be dead then.¡±


    Xie Tong is lost for words.


    Xie Zhuang smiles dismissively.


    ¡°Xie Zhuolian, you shouldn¡¯t have stood here and waited for Gao Ge anyway.¡±

 Chapter 934 - Do You Think I’m an Idiot?

    Originally, Xie Tong and Xie Zhuang were a bit resigned.


    They didn¡¯t expect that Gao Ge would request protecting Xie Zhuolian. This has completely disrupted his plan.


    However, he didn¡¯t give up.


    He believed chance favors the prepared mind.


    Hence, as long as he didn¡¯t give up, the right moment would come.


    Facts prove that he was right.


    He and Xie Tong have been closely following Gao Ge and Xie Zhuolian. Especially when Xie Zhuolian and Gao Ge were looking for the fall, they also followed here. Is this what they are waiting for?


    Support our Vipnovel(com)


    Despite no monster or rare beast, Gao Ge is still drawn away.


    ¡°It seems that Gao Ge doesn¡¯t care about you so much!¡± Xie Tong heaves a sigh and says.


    Xie Zhuolian says nothing but thinks about the solution at the same time.


    If only Xie Tong were here, Xie Zhuolian was really fearless.


    However, she is aware of Xie Zhuang¡¯s capability.


    Xie Zhuolian can¡¯t defeat him for sure.


    Besides, Xie Tong and Xie Zhuang are both here.


    Xie Tong also blocks her retreat.


    Now, Xie Zhuolian is faced with two enemies. It seems that she is doomed.


    Currently, Xie Zhuolian doesn¡¯t want to ask them why they want to kill her or feel angry or grieved.


    She has only one idea.


    That is, she must survive.


    ¡°Zhuang, let¡¯s take her down now!¡± Xie Tong says, ¡°In case Grandpa and Uncle Lu will find this.¡±


    Xie Zhuang nods.


    Actually, he has dashed over toward Xie Zhuolian before Xie Tong said that.


    Actions speak louder than words.


    He is aware of that.


    Besides, after dealing with Xie Zhuolian, he still has to throw her body into the forest to let the rare beasts eat it.


    The reason why he chooses to act in the sea of herbs is that it¡¯s easy to dispose of the body and eliminate the trace after Xie Zhuolian is killed.


    Moreover, the sea of herbs is full of danger.


    If Xie Zhuolian dies here, even Xie Fangyou won¡¯t blame them.


    This is the best chance!


    However, when Xie Zhuang rushes to Xie Zhuolian, Shuibao suddenly jumps out of Xie Zhuolian¡¯s arms and rushes toward Xie Zhuang at a terrifyingly fast speed.


    Xie Zhuang hedges in shock. He didn¡¯t expect that such a seemingly adorable rare beast could be so horrifyingly attacking.


    With a swish, Shuibao directly rushes to Xie Zhuang like a flash of lightning. Its sharp claws glisten distinctly in the sun and its semi-transparent body also makes it harder to capture Shuibao¡¯s trace.


    Xie Zhuang suddenly feels coldness in his chest and then hangs his head to see a bloody hole in his chest. Instantly, blood floods out of the wound until he collapses.


    Xie Tong looks frightened as if seeing a ghost.


    Perhaps even Xie Zhuang doesn¡¯t see it clearly but Xie Tong who is standing a bit far away sees what has happened.


    The seemingly adorable rare beast has run through Xie Zhuang¡¯s chest at an extremely fast speed¡­


    Now, Shuibao, which is squatting on a rock, is still clearing up the flesh on its claws. Suddenly, it looks at Xie Tong. After Shuibao takes a glance at Xie Tong, she instantly feels coldness in her hands and feet. Her legs also become limp.


    Xie Tong hasn¡¯t seen dead people before and she has even killed people.


    However, when everything happened so suddenly and the victim is her brother, the impact on her is too severe.


    This is really¡­


    Too unbearable!


    Seeing that Xie Tong turns around and wants to escape, Shuibao makes a shrill cry.


    With a swish, Shuibao rushes to Xie Tong.


    It¡¯s too late for Xie Zhuolian to stop.


    Maybe she has never meant to stop.


    She¡¯s kind and innocent but it doesn¡¯t mean that she¡¯s a fool.


    If she is still soft and kind to the people who want to kill her, she must be a goody-two-shoes.


    She hates being a goody-two-shoes.


    Xie Tong stops after running for a few steps. Shuibao leans over her shoulder and licks her face, which seems to be a gesture of the victor¡¯s mockery of the loser.


    Xie Tong turns around to look at the adorable rare beast, her eyes full of depression. Her pupils also gradually dilate. She¡¯s dying fast beyond her imagination. She wants to say something but a mouthful of blood flows out to block her throat.


    Shuibao has finished Xie Zhuang and Xie Tong. Probably because it feels too bored, it jumps into the water and takes a bath with delight to clean the bloodstains from its body and get rid of the scraps on its claws. It finally gets off the water.


    Xie Zhuolian has been dull.


    Shuibao slowly walks toward her and finds that Xie Zhuolian takes two steps back. So, it stops going forward and squats aside meekly, staring at Xie Zhuolian with grievances.


    Xie Zhuolian is embarrassed by its gaze.


    ¡°I¡¯m not blaming you. I¡¯m not angry but¡­ frightened,¡± Xie Zhuolian says in a low voice.


    Shuibao killed two people, with which Xie Zhuolian has no problem at all.


    After all, Shuibao did that to protect her.


    It will be out of line if she blames Shuibao for that.


    Yet, seeing that Shuibao killed Xie Zhuang and Xie Tong in such a cruel way, she is somewhat shocked at the moment.


    Five or six minutes more or less later, Xie Zhuolian finally comes to her senses and stretches out her arms at Shuibao.


    Shuibao feels quite happy. It immediately jumps into Xie Zhuolian¡¯s arms and licks Xie Zhuolian¡¯s face.


    Instantly¡­


    Xie Zhuolian is gooseflesh all over¡­


    It¡¯s supposed to be a very cute and harmonious action.


    However, after seeing that Shuibao killed Xie Tong and licked her face, Xie Zhuolian immediately trembles with fear.


    Having sensed Xie Zhuolian¡¯s perturbation, Shuibao immediately quiets down and cuddles up in Xie Zhuolian¡¯s arms. It looks around warily. Apart from that, there is a shimmer of glee in the depths of Shuibao¡¯s eyes. Gao Ge asked it to protect Xie Zhuolian well. Now, it kind of has completed its mission. It figures that it will be rewarded by Gao Ge.


    Xie Zhuolian doesn¡¯t leave. Instead, Xie Jue and Lu Baishuang come here.


    Upon seeing them, Xie Zhuolian subconsciously stands up and appears a bit flustered.


    Xie Jue takes a look at her and also sees Xie Zhuang¡¯s and Xie Tong¡¯s bodies. He heaves a sigh.


    ¡°Master, it¡¯s not Zhuolian¡¯s fault,¡± Lu Baishuang hastens to say.


    Xie Jue glances at him and frowns. With a bitter smile, Xie Jue says, ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m an idiot?¡±


    Lu Baishuang doesn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± Xie Zhuolian says but doesn¡¯t dare to walk over.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. I don¡¯t blame you,¡± Xie Jue says in a gentle voice.

 Chapter 935 - Don’t Get Funny with Me

    Xie Jue¡¯s words sound like heavenly music to Xie Zhuolian.


    She was thinking about how she should explain to the Xie Family about Xie Zhuang¡¯s and Xie Tong¡¯s death.


    Xie Jue walks forward and heaves a long sigh, staring at the two bodies.


    Although he didn¡¯t see what happened with his own eyes, he can figure it out. In the Xie Family, most of the people of the young generation dislike Xie Zhuolian, which is very normal. After all, everyone knows that Xie Zhuolian is likely to become the future master of the Xie Family if everything goes smoothly.


    Yet, it was too stupid that Xie Zhuang and Xie Tong chose this way.


    Especially when Xie Zhuang proposed splitting up, Xie Jue has guessed it.


    He just didn¡¯t expect that Xie Zhuang and Xie Tong could be so bold. Neither did he expect that something would happen to Xie Zhuolian despite Gao Ge¡¯s protection.


    Support our Vipnovel(com)


    Yet, staring at Xie Zhuang¡¯s and Xie Tong¡¯s bodies, Xie Jue still feels sad.


    Even though it is not Xie Zhuolian¡¯s fault, Xie Tong and Xie Zhuang are still his grandchildren.


    It¡¯s still unacceptable for him to see their miserable dead bodies.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t Gao Ge here?¡± Xie Jue suddenly asks.


    Xie Zhuolian shakes her head.


    ¡°How did they die?¡± Xie Jue is a bit taken aback.


    Xie Zhuolian is his granddaughter. He knows well about her ability.


    Xie Tong must be no match for Xie Zhuolian.


    However, Xie Zhuang¡¯s ability has far surpassed Xie Zhuolian¡¯s.


    Given Xie Zhuolian¡¯s ability, she could hardly survive in face of their joint attack.


    ¡°It killed them¡­¡± Xie Zhuolian strokes Shuibao in her arms.


    Shuibao gnashes its teeth and stares at Xie Jue and Lu Baishuang warily.


    Both Xie Jue and Lu Baishuang have imposed stress on Shuibao to some degree.


    Just as well they don¡¯t seem to harbor evil designs.


    ¡°It did that?¡± Xie Jue is somewhat shocked. ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°A rare beast in the sea of herbs?¡± Lu Baishuang asks.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Xie Zhuolian nods. ¡°It¡¯s a rare beast. Its name is Shuibao.¡±


    ¡°Shuibao?¡± Xie Jue laughs. ¡°You found it?¡±


    ¡°No, Gao Ge found it.¡± Xie Zhuolian doesn¡¯t hide the truth. She directly tells them that she and Gao Ge found the fall.


    She also tells them about running into Xie Zhuang and Xie Tong.


    Xie Jue and Lu Baishuang just listen to her quietly.


    Xie Jue looks at Shuibao with complicated eyes.


    ¡°So, you mean the rare beast can plant herbs?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xie Zhuolian nods.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a good thing indeed,¡± Xie Jue says with a smile, ¡°If we can take it to our family, maybe it can plant the herbs that belong to the sea of herbs for us! This is the Xie Family¡¯s fortune!¡±


    Shuibao squints at him coldly.


    It seems to have regarded Xie Jue as an idiot.


    Humph.


    What a stupid human!


    On what ground can the Xie Family make Shuibao their gardener?


    It¡¯s just that Shuibao can¡¯t speak yet. So, it can¡¯t express its thoughts¡­


    After learning about Shuibao¡¯s ability, Xie Jue feels a lot better. He doesn¡¯t take a glance at Xie Zhuang¡¯s and Xie Tong¡¯s bodies. Instead, he tells Xie Zhuolian, ¡°After we go back, if anyone asks about their death, you must say that Xie Zhuang and Xie Tong were killed by the monsters and rare beasts in the sea of herbs.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Xie Zhuolian is somewhat dumbfounded. She doesn¡¯t understand why Xie Jue says that.


    Xie Jue heaves a sigh and explains, ¡°Otherwise, do you think Xie Zhuang and Xie Tong¡¯s parents will let you go?¡±


    Xie Zhuolian nods with a complicated expression. She still can¡¯t understand why. It was not her fault¡­


    Did she have to meet her death bravely when Xie Zhuang and Xie Tong tried to kill her?


    How could that be?


    However, she can distinguish right from wrong. She knows that what Xie Jue says is for her own good so she agrees with a nod.


    ¡°Zhuolian, you¡¯ve done an amazing job this time!¡± Xie Jue stares at Shuibao and sighs, his eyes sparkling.


    ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± Xie Zhuolian is interrupted by Xie Jue before finishing speaking.


    ¡°Oh right, the herbs you have found before are not bad. They will be enough for our family to use for quite some years. When Gao Ge comes back, we can leave then.¡±


    Xie Jue is not a greedy man.


    Now, he is very clear about how to judge the hour and size up the situation.


    Xie Jue wanted to take the opportunity to bring as many herbs as possible.


    Surprisingly, Xie Zhuolian and Gao Ge have found Shuibao¡¯s cave, which saves them quite some time. Supposedly, it might take the Xie Family more than three days to find the herbs Xie Zhuolian has acquired by now. Besides, those herbs are quite rare in the sea of herbs. Evidently, Shuibao is quite awesome.


    It only plants fine herbs!


    This is its style!


    Another bang comes.


    Xie Jue turns around and looks in the direction where the bang comes.


    ¡°Gao Ge is over there,¡± Xie Zhuolian aside hastens to say.


    ¡°Gao Ge?¡± Xie Jue frowns. After pondering for a while, he turns to look at Lu Baishuang.


    Although he hasn¡¯t said anything, Lu Baishuang has understood what he means and then immediately says, ¡°Master, shall we go and take a look?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, take care,¡± Xie Jue says.


    Lu Baishuang grins and leaves with a nod.


    ¡°Grandpa, will Gao Ge be fine?¡± Xie Zhuolian asks cautiously.


    Xie Jue doesn¡¯t speak.


    He can¡¯t give Xie Zhuolian any answer.


    Shuibao leaning in Xie Zhuolian¡¯s arms is not calm now.


    In its eyes, the guy who gave him good stuff to eat is a good person.


    He has stolen Shuibao¡¯s herbs.


    Yet, what he gave it is a lot more valuable than the herbs.


    Moreover¡­


    It finds Gao Ge¡¯s Qi so comfortable¡­


    ¡­


    In the forest.


    Gao Ge elevates his speed by a lot.


    The cultivator at the realm of Grand Master brought into the sea of herbs by Shao Shuai has been panting. His strength is about to be exhausted.


    Not only is the fire spurted out by the fiery horse powerful but also its fighting capacity is so terrifying.


    Even Gao Ge¡¯s Flying Star Sword can only cause certain damage to the fiery horse but it won¡¯t have much impact.


    Gao Ge is ruminating.


    He is not sure whether the fiery horse can resist the Immortal Finger.


    Once Gao Ge uses the Immortal Finger, he will fall into a dangerous situation.


    It won¡¯t matter if he exerts the Immortal Finger in another place.


    However, they are in the sea of herbs.


    God knows what kind of consequence will arise.


    Thankfully, no other monsters come to help the fiery horse.


    Gao Ge guesses that it may be because this area is the fiery horse¡¯s territory. Other monsters and rare beasts don¡¯t dare to approach it randomly.


    Or, those monsters are unwilling to meddle. They even think that if the fiery horse dies, they can occupy its territory.


    ¡°Come out, babies!¡±


    Gao Ge shouts.


    The golden monkey and the fox spirit both jump out.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get funny with me,¡± the golden monkey says angrily and lights up a cigarette.


    Well¡­


    It has long wanted to do this.

 Chapter 936 - Kill the Fiery Horse

    The golden monkey is smoking while the fox spirit is staring at the horse, its eyes full of fright.


    The fox spirit is also a monster. So, it can feel the fiery horse¡¯s power better than Gao Ge and the others.


    ¡°Master, how did you mess with a monster?¡± The fox spirit says with a bitter smile.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is it hard to deal with?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    ¡°Very difficult. It¡¯s stronger than me and the golden monkey,¡± says the fox spirit.


    Gao Ge nods.


    He is not surprised to hear such a reply from the fox spirit.


    Support our Vipnovel(com)


    If it weren¡¯t because the fiery horse was too difficult to deal with, they would have long ended the battle.


    And Gao Ge wouldn¡¯t summon the golden monkey and the fox spirit.


    The fiery horse is also angry to see the golden monkey and the fox spirit.


    ¡°As monsters, how can you side with a human? You deserve to die!¡±


    Seeing the fiery horse¡¯s angry face, the golden monkey snorts.


    ¡°If I follow you, will you give me cigarettes?¡±


    The fiery horse is speechless.


    Are the monsters so ambitionless now?


    Lu Baishuang rushes here and observes the situation. He says with a smile, ¡°It seems that you don¡¯t need my help.¡±


    ¡°You may go back,¡± Gao Ge takes a look at him and says.


    Lu Baishuang is taken aback, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You can be of no help,¡± Gao Ge says resignedly.


    Lu Baishuang is speechless.


    Somehow, he feels belittled.


    After all, he¡¯s a cultivator at the realm of Master.


    However, when his gaze settles on the fiery horse, he immediately has a sense of crisis. His instinct tells him that that seemingly imposing monster isn¡¯t easy to deal with.


    ¡°Are you sure that you don¡¯t need my help?¡± Lu Baishuang asks in a low voice.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Gao Ge says, ¡°A cultivator at the realm of Grand Master has been dead.¡±


    Lu Baishuang shivers.


    A cultivator at the realm of Grand Master?


    Dead?


    The fiery horse is outnumbered but it still has killed a cultivator at the realm of Grand Master?


    This fiery horse¡­


    Does it have magic?


    So terrifying!


    As a cultivator at the realm of Master, he knows well how strong a cultivator at the realm of Grand Master. However, now, Gao Ge tells him that a cultivator at the realm of Grand Master has been killed by that monster.


    Lu Baishuang wants to go home.


    ¡°No way can you run away.¡± Suddenly, a fireball darts out of the fiery horse¡¯s mouth.


    Lu Baishuang is astonished. He quickly dodges it. Then, when he sees that the fireball has turned a tree into ashes, his breath becomes rapid.


    This is so scary!


    The fire is so powerful. No wonder it can kill a cultivator at the realm of Grand Master!


    Gao Ge stands up and takes a deep breath. His power of stars churns up again.


    ¡°Hmph. You¡¯re merely threatening in manner but cowardly at heart. By now, even the strength of a cultivator at the realm of Grand Master has been more or less exhausted. How much longer can you hang on? Besides, your tuft of red hair looked fiery but now, it has become dim. If I guess it right, when your red hair becomes completely bleak, you won¡¯t be able to breathe fire anymore, right?¡±


    Upon hearing Gao Ge¡¯s words, the fiery horse can¡¯t help looking at him, his eyes full of fear.


    ¡°Nonsense!¡±


    Gao Ge laughs, ¡°It seems that I got you! Tsk. Are you anxious? Do you want to escape now?¡±


    The fiery horse lashes out, ¡°You crafty human! How dare you get me to talk?¡±


    The fiery horse has realized that Gao Ge is actually not sure of what he said so he has been observing its reaction. If it talks along his line and doesn¡¯t deny it, Gao Ge would feel frightened. However, once it argues back and puts on a panicked look, Gao Ge¡¯s conjecture will be confirmed then.


    It feels so irritated.


    The gap between a human and a monster is too huge, especially¡­ in terms of playing tricks.


    Gao Ge is actually not a strategist.


    It¡¯s just that the fiery horse is too stupid.


    ¡°Golden monkey, fox spirit, help me!¡± Gao Ge shouts. The Flying Star Sword in his hand is glistening goldenly.


    The golden monkey puts out the cigarette and throws the butt into the chewing gum bottle. Then, it gives a cold smile and displays an intimidating air.


    Seeing that Gao Ge is dashing in the fiery horse¡¯s direction, the fiery horse feels a bit panicked.


    By now, Gao Ge acts faster and faster rather than slows down.


    Is this¡­ really a cultivator at the realm of Grand Master?


    The fiery horse has stayed in the sea of herbs for years. It has killed quite some cultivators at the realm of Grand Master.


    It used to think that the cultivators at the realm of Grand Master were challenging to deal with but they were no match for it.


    However, by now, it seems that Gao Ge¡¯s strength isn¡¯t used at all.


    The fiery horse feels frightened.


    Monsters all feel this way.


    When a monster encounters an opponent that it can¡¯t see through by all means, it will inevitably feel flustered.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡± With a shout, Gao Ge slashes his sword.


    The fiery horse can have dodged the slash but unexpectedly, the restraint of the golden monkey and the fox spirit leaves no retreat for it.


    Another fireball is ejected from its mouth.


    ¡°It¡¯s such a fireball blower,¡± Gao Ge laughs and says, not worried at all. The fireball is spurted by the fiery horse with difficulty. It¡¯s too easy to avoid the fireball.


    Gao Ge slightly leans aside. The moment he avoids the fireball, he even feels a sense of being burnt.


    He operates his power of stars to eliminate the sense of being burnt. Once again, he charges forward. Rushes of airwaves start to churn like dragons in the sea and then get integrated into one rush to hit the fiery horse heavily.


    The fiery horse neighs and keeps retreating.


    Gao Ge just musters up his courage and arrives in front of the fiery horse.


    Gao Ge strikes a flash of sword light to disperse a fireball cast by the fiery horse. Meanwhile, he grabs the colorful tail and exhales a breath. Then, he just throws the 3-meter-tall fiery horse away.


    With a bang, the fiery horse doesn¡¯t stop until it hits five or six trees. Leaves fall around and dust pervades the air.


    Without hesitation, Lu Baishuang and the other cultivator at the realm of Grand Master form a ring of encirclement from the left and the right.


    The fiery horse has been somewhat dejected. It finally stands up and gets knocked over by Gao Ge with a punch. Lu Baishuang and the old man strike a punch at the fiery horse together.


    ¡°I must see how hard your skin is!¡± Gao Ge shouts. He leaps and slashes with his Flying Star Sword, dragging a flash of light.


    He shakes away the fire, rushes to the fiery horse and stabs at its throat.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    ¡°Bang.¡±


    When Flying Star Sword is slashed down, a rush of air intercepts the sword Qi. This is the fiery horse¡¯s death struggle.


    Gao Ge sneers and takes a step forward.


    The sword penetrates the fiery horse¡¯s flesh.

 Chapter 937 - Transfer

    The fiery horse is almost sure to die. After all, its enemies are Gao Ge and so many capable cultivators.


    Gao Ge takes out the fiery horse¡¯s core and knits his eyebrows.


    A flame is fluttering in the core.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Gao Ge asks.


    The fox spirit comes near and takes a look at the core, saying, ¡°Master, I think that this should be the source of the fiery horse¡¯s fire.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± Gao Ge feels a bit confused.


    The fox spirit explains, ¡°I was wondering why the monster could control such strong fire. Now I reckon that maybe because it had eaten something, which changed its bloodline, it gained the ability of fire manipulation to some degree.¡±


    Support our Vipnovel(com)


    Gao Ge takes a tumble, ¡°So if I eat the core, I¡¯ll master its ability of fire manipulation?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say,¡± the fox spirit says with a smile, ¡°Maybe you¡¯d be burned to death.¡±


    Gao Ge gasps.


    It¡¯s kind of terrifying.


    At the thought of the fireball cast by the fiery horse, Gao Ge still feels lingering fear. Even the cultivator at the Ancient Martial Arts Natural State can¡¯t resist the energy of the fireball. If he can master the ability of fire manipulation, of course, it¡¯ll be great. The effect it can make in future battles must be unimaginable. However, likewise, once any problem arises, he¡¯ll turn into ashes and disappear for good.


    Gao Ge, who has a sense of adventure, is hesitant about this issue.


    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll put the core away. Maybe when I figure it out, I¡¯ll find a way to manipulate the heavenly fire. I¡¯ll give it a try.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Right at the moment, Shao Shuai shouts, ¡°Gao Ge, give the core to me!¡±


    Gao Ge stares at him in surprise.


    ¡°You want the core?¡±


    ¡°Yeah!¡± Shao Shuai nods and looks dejected. It appears that his journey of escape is kind of rugged!


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of death?¡± Gao Ge asks with a smile.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not!¡± Shao Shuai grits his teeth and then hedges, saying in a low voice, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m afraid, but I doubt it is comparable to the fire of herbs, or even stronger than the fire of herbs. So, I wanna give it a try!¡±


    Gao Ge kind of admires Shao Shuai.


    Shao Shuai is literally risking his life to get the fire of herbs.


    As a cultivator at the realm of Grand Master, even he is hesitant.


    He didn¡¯t expect that Shao Shuai should be so brave.


    Well¡­


    He is kind of strong.


    However, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t mean to eat the core for now, but he still wants to keep it for later.


    After all, anyhow, Gao Ge is yearning to acquire the fire.


    Gao Ge really doesn¡¯t want to give the core to Shao Shuai.


    Of course, the fiery horse was found by Shao Shuai.


    Besides, Shao Shuai has lost a cultivator at the realm of Grand Master for the fiery horse. It¡¯s fair enough to say that he has paid a big price. Hence, Gao Ge can¡¯t take all the credit for killing the fiery horse.


    ¡°How about this? I won¡¯t take it without paying,¡± Shao Shuai says, ¡°I¡¯ll give you something in return!¡±


    Gao Ge looks at him, blinking his eyes.


    ¡°After we leave the sea of herbs, I¡¯ll offer pills of spiritual herbs to all the disciples of the Star Sect!¡± Shao Shuai pats his chest and says, ¡°Apart from that, the Shao Family has a forbidden place. It¡¯s said that something good is kept there. You may go there with me freely.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure there¡¯s good stuff in that place?¡± Gao Ge is somewhat surprised.


    Shao Shuai says with a smile, ¡°Here¡¯s the thing. If you¡¯re still not satisfied after getting out of the forbidden place, our family will be open to the Star Sect. You can take away from our family whatever the Star Sect or you want. What do you say?¡±


    Gao Ge is shocked.


    He didn¡¯t expect that Shao Shuai would attach so much importance to the core.


    Besides, it can tell that Shao Shuai is very confident about the Shao Family¡¯s forbidden place.


    Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t say that.


    Shao Shuai is still trustworthy.


    Besides, as a family of blessed spots, the Shao Family can¡¯t compare with the Guo Family but it¡¯s still a lot stronger than the first-class sects. In addition, it¡¯s still a family of pills.


    The Shao Family¡¯s assets are unimaginable for ordinary cultivators.


    This deal seems to be quite a bargain.


    As Shao Shuai tests the core, Gao Ge can feel assured about eating the monster¡¯s core if he finds another one in the future.


    ¡°Think carefully. If you get yourself killed by eating it, I won¡¯t take the responsibility,¡± Gao Ge clears his throat and says.


    Shao Shuai cracks a bitter smile, ¡°As long as I can acquire the fire of herbs, I¡¯m fine with dying. Besides¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Shao Shuai shakes his head and doesn¡¯t continue saying.


    Gao Ge throws the core to him.


    Shao Shuai seizes the core in surprise.


    ¡°What? You don¡¯t want to make the deal with me?¡±


    Shao Shuai bows to Gao Ge thankfully.


    ¡°Gao Ge, I won¡¯t talk much. I owe you one. If I really acquire the fire of herbs, when I can refine six-cycled or seven-cycled pills, I¡¯ll offer you however many you need!¡±


    Gao Ge¡¯s eyes sparkle.


    He has heard from Shao Shuai that the six-cycled or seven-cycled pills are all good staff.


    Gao Ge can¡¯t refine pills himself. Hence, it wouldn¡¯t help him a lot if he really acquired the fire of herbs. It can only be of help when he is fighting.


    Now, it seems nice to exchange the core for Shao Shuai¡¯s commitment.


    ¡°Sir, as I promised, you can come to the Shao Family with me. You¡¯re the Shao Family¡¯s chief elder from now on,¡± Shao Shuai says.


    It seems that from now on, Shao Shuai has been the master of the Shao Family.


    Seeing Shao Shuai¡¯s confident look, Gao Ge doesn¡¯t suspect that.


    He believes that Shao Shuai is capable of controlling the Shao Family.


    Although Shao Shuai is unreliable on the surface, what he does is quite satisfactory.


    That old man nods and then heaves a sigh.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pity¡­¡±


    Shao Shuai knows what the old man means and also looks sulky. Then, he clenches his fists and says with a grin, ¡°We¡¯ve taken revenge for him.¡±


    The old man nods and says nothing.


    His peer is already dead.


    Seeking revenge is actually not that important¡­


    Gao Ge is a bit surprised when he sees Xie Zhuolian again.


    Why are Xie Tong and Xie Zhuang dead?


    It seems that¡­ some bugs are crawling on them.


    Shuibao is excited to see Gao Ge and immediately jumps off Xie Zhuolian¡¯s arms. It jumps into Gao Ge¡¯s arms and also licks his face.


    Then, it points at Xie Tong and Xie Zhuang and jabbers. Judging from its facial expression, it seems quite complacent.


    ¡°You killed them?¡± Gao Ge is taken aback. Associating with Shuibao¡¯s current behavior as well as Xie Tong¡¯s and Xie Zhuang¡¯s injuries, it¡¯s not difficult to draw such a conclusion.

 Chapter 938 - This Is It

    Gao Ge has seen Shuibao¡¯s explosive power and speed.


    Hence, it is understandable that Xie Zhuang and Xie Tong got killed by Shuibao.


    It¡¯s not out of the question that a cultivator at the realm of Master may be killed by Shuibao off guard.


    This is a rare beast but it is extraordinary.


    Besides, Shuibao can do more than that.


    As the name Shuibao implies, it must be quite something in the water. Even Gao Ge doesn¡¯t dare to say he can defeat it.


    Therefore, on second thought, it¡¯s not surprising at all.


    Support our Vipnovel(com)


    Staring at Shuibao¡¯s facial expression, Gao Ge snorts and says, ¡°Rest assured. I won¡¯t maltreat you.¡±


    Hearing Gao Ge¡¯s answer, Shuibao feels satisfied and then leans over Gao Ge¡¯s shoulder, mounting the high horse.


    ¡°Ahem, Sovereign Gao, have you solved the problem?¡± Xie Jue asks.


    Gao Ge feels that Xie Jue¡¯s question is meaningless. If Gao Ge hadn¡¯t solved the problem, how could he stand in front of them? However, he still has to show some respect for Xie Jue. After all, Xie Jue is the Xie Family¡¯s master and treats Gao Ge well. So, he answers with a nod, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Good. Shall we leave now?¡± Xie Jue says.


    Gao Ge turns around and takes a look at Shao Shuai. Shao Shuai laughs, ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ve found the thing I want.¡±


    Gao Ge nods.


    Shao Shuai enters the sea of herbs to find the fire of herbs.


    Shao Shuai hasn¡¯t found the fire of herbs, but now that he has got the fiery horse¡¯s core, he has kind of completed his task.


    If the core can¡¯t work, it must be kismet.


    The Xie Family¡¯s task is to pick herbs. The herbs found in Shuibao¡¯s cave are enough for the Xie Family.


    In the past, it was not bad to continue staying in the sea of herbs.


    However, it¡¯s different now.


    The entrance to the sea of herbs may be closed anytime.


    Although the sea of herbs is a good place to elevate one¡¯s cultivation speed, cultivators won¡¯t be willing to spend their whole life here.


    ¡°My job is to keep you company. Since you¡¯re decided to leave, just leave,¡± Gao Ge says with a smile.


    ¡°OK. Let¡¯s go back now,¡± Xie Jue says.


    As to Xie Tong and Xie Zhuang on the ground, he doesn¡¯t take a glance at them.


    After all, they are dead.


    It¡¯s actually pointless to bury them.


    It won¡¯t be long before they are dug out and eaten by beasts.


    Moreover, the situation in the sea of herbs is so special.


    If one stays any longer, he will be in more danger.


    Gao Ge has taken a few steps forward when he suddenly hears the instrument spirit¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Your herbs are all gone.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Gao Ge is taken aback and immediately stops to enter the space of his star map. Instantly, he puts on a shocked look. The herbs he has picked in the sea of herbs before are all gone now.


    It¡¯s like¡­


    They are all stolen.


    Oh no, there¡¯s a thief?


    Gao Ge is so astounded.


    These herbs are of little use to him.


    Yet, they can be of use to the disciples of the Star Sect.


    They can be sold to the Xie Family or the Shao Family.


    There can¡¯t be a thief.


    Very quickly, he finds out the ringleader.


    The Shennong Tasting 100 Herbs Painting in his body has become a lot brighter than before. It absorbs the power of stars a lot faster.


    ¡°Is it the star map?¡± Gao Ge thinks with a frown.


    Interestingly, the Shennong Tasting 100 Herbs Painting only swallows the herbs Gao Ge collected from the sea of herbs. The Heavenly Lotus Root Xie Fangyou gave him and the herbs he took out of the Ghost Sect are all fine.


    ¡°It seems that the Shennong Tasting 100 Herbs Painting is only interested in the herbs in the sea of herbs,¡± Gao Ge says.


    He doesn¡¯t know why the Shennong Tasting 100 Herbs Painting would swallow the herbs he picked from the sea of herbs, but his instinct tells him that it¡¯s definitely not a bad thing.


    ¡°Master Xie, Shao Shuai, you two get out,¡± Gao Ge says.


    ¡°Umm?¡± Shao Shuai is taken aback and asks, ¡°You don¡¯t go out now?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m going to continue picking some herbs,¡± Gao Ge says with a smile.


    Shao Shuai is somewhat confused.


    Xie Jue and Lu Baishuang are both confused.


    Gao Ge hasn¡¯t looked interested in the herbs in the sea of herbs since he entered this place.


    It¡¯s really weird that he suddenly claims to stay and look for the herbs.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Xie Zhuolian says.


    Although she doesn¡¯t know why Gao Ge wants to stay, she¡¯s unwilling to leave him behind and go away alone.


    Noticing that Gao Ge wants to decline her, Xie Zhuolian hastens to say, ¡°You know little about herbs. I¡¯ll stay and help identify the herbs.¡±


    Gao Ge thinks about it and nods with a smile, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Xie Zhuolian hurriedly shakes her head, her eyes glistening differently.


    She¡¯ll be happy as long as she can help Gao Ge.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay too,¡± Shao Shuai says, ¡°Good. I¡¯ll swallow the core and see if I can form the fire of herbs. If I can¡¯t, I¡¯ll continue looking for it.¡±


    ¡°Shao Shuai¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough. Don¡¯t reject me. I¡¯m doing this for myself, not for you,¡± Shao Shuai says with disgruntlement.


    Gao Ge has to agree with a bitter smile.


    ¡°Grandpa, you leave first,¡± Xie Zhuolian says to Xie Jue, ¡°We¡¯ll be careful. We won¡¯t meet any danger.¡±


    Xie Jue hesitates.


    Gao Ge says, ¡°Master Xie, I came here with you, but now, it¡¯s my decision to stay here. If you don¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll only think that my task isn¡¯t completed.¡±


    Xie Jue laughs and seems to figure out something. He nods, ¡°In this case, we¡¯ll wait for you outside. We can take the opportunity to sort out the herbs. Besides, it¡¯s not good for me to meddle in the young people¡¯s matter.¡±


    Lu Baishuang has to stay with Xie Jue and protects the latter well.


    After Xie Jue and Lu Baishuang leave, Gao Ge continues picking herbs.


    With Xie Zhuolian¡¯s help, they gather herbs quickly. Soon, the night has fallen.


    ¡°We¡¯ll get out tomorrow afternoon.¡± Gao Ge takes a glance at the Shennong Tasting 100 Herbs Painting in his body. It has slowed down swallowing herbs. It should be more or less enough if they pick some more.


    ¡°Hopefully, you won¡¯t fail me,¡± Gao Ge says to the Shennong Tasting 100 Herbs Painting inwardly.


    Of course, he can¡¯t get any response.


    When they entered the sea of herbs, Gao Ge felt as if something was waiting for him in the sea of herbs.


    When he realizes the Shennong Tasting 100 Herbs Painting has swallowed his herbs, he feels as if a burden were lifted off his heart.


    This is it.


    He can¡¯t be wrong!

 Chapter 939 - The Qi of the Shennong Tasting 100 Herbs Painting

    The sea of herbs at night is tens of times more dangerous than that in the daytime.


    Not only Shao Shuai but also Xie Jue and Xie Zhuolian have said that before.


    Therefore, for the sake of safety, Gao Ge decides to find a place to settle down first.


    In the darkness, three people walk together and find a cave.


    Originally, Gao Ge meant to stay in Shuibao¡¯s Water Curtain Cave, but the herbs there are more or less all picked. Besides, as they pick herbs, they are further and further away from the cave. So, they prefer not to go back. While looking for a cave, they kill two rare beasts whose cultivation levels are not high. The beasts¡¯ cores are taken out, which should be good for the disciples of the Star Sect.


    The cave is located in a nice position. It has rained before, but the cave isn¡¯t damp. Gao Ge finds some firewood and lights up a bonfire. Shao Shuai sits aside, hesitates for a while and takes out the core.


    ¡°Gao Ge, what if I eat this and kick the bucket?¡± Shao Shuai asks in a low voice.


    Support our Vipnovel(com)


    Gao Ge takes a look at him and says with a smile, ¡°Rest assured. You won¡¯t.¡±


    Shao Shuai lets out a sigh of relief and feels a bit surprised. He didn¡¯t expect that Gao Ge would comfort him now.


    Then, Gao Ge continues saying, ¡°Think about this. You¡¯ve seen the fiery horse. If anything untoward happens to you after you eat the core, you¡¯ll directly turn into ashes rather than kick the bucket.¡±


    Shao Shuai is so speechless.


    Well.


    Gao Ge¡¯s way of comforting is quite special.


    Shao Shuai feels so ¡°soothed¡±.


    Having realized that he can¡¯t gain any comfort from Gao Ge, Shao Shuai looks at Xie Zhuolian.


    ¡°Miss Xie, your family is a medical family. If anything happens to me after I eat this, you must save me!¡±


    Xie Zhuolian is about to speak when she is interrupted by Gao Ge.


    ¡°Don¡¯t promise him. What if you get yourself in trouble instead?¡±


    Xie Zhuolian chuckles. She knows that Gao Ge is kidding, so she doesn¡¯t take it seriously.


    Shao Shuai is complaining verbally but he still takes a deep breath and stuffs the core into his mouth.


    ¡°Eh?¡± Shao Shuai licks his lips, ¡°It tastes not bad!¡±


    Gao Ge stares at him without blinking.


    Gao Ge has considered whether he should eat the core himself.


    Now, he¡¯s curious about what will happen after Shao Shuai eats the core.


    However, he stares at Shao Shuai for a while and finds that nothing happens to Shao Shuai.


    Gao Ge feels perturbed.


    Compared with Gao Ge, Shao Shuai is even more perturbed.


    It took him so much effort to find such a core. He also dithered for a while about whether to eat it.


    If nothing happens after he ate it, his effort would be in vain then.


    He feels so frustrated.


    Nevertheless, very quickly, his face turns red as if he had drunk a lot of liquors.


    ¡°Oh no¡­¡± Shao Shuai rubs his belly, ¡°Here it comes. Oh my! It burns so heavily¡­¡±


    In the beginning, Shao Shuai can endure the pain.


    However, Shao Shuai starts to sweat within five minutes.


    ¡°Oh crap, Gao Ge, I may really die¡­¡±


    Ordinary people may not feel it.


    Shao Shuai only feels that now, he seems to be thrown into a microwave oven.


    At first, he feels as if his internal organs were burnt.


    Yet, now, he feels as if his body were to melt the next second.


    With a frown, Gao Ge gazes at Shao Shuai¡¯s red body. Before he says something, Shao Shuai suddenly slumps to the ground and keeps rolling about.


    He also keeps wailing.


    ¡°I¡¯m dying. I¡¯m dying¡­ Oh crap. Oh crap¡­ It hurts¡­¡±


    In the end, he groans in a broken voice.


    ¡°Sovereign Gao, what¡¯s going on?¡± The cultivator at the realm of Grand Master following Shao Shuai inside is a bit worried and hastens to ask.


    Gao Ge takes a look at Shao Shuai, his eyes full of disdain.


    How can Gao Ge know the answer?


    After all, Gao Ge hasn¡¯t eaten any cores before.


    ¡°Gao Ge, what should we do?¡± Xie Zhuolian is also panicked.


    She hasn¡¯t spent a lot of time with Shao Shuai, but she still feels that Shao Shuai is a nice man.


    Therefore, she doesn¡¯t want anything to happen to Shao Shuai.


    Having pondered for a while, Gao Ge stands up and walks to Shao Shuai. When he grabs Shao Shuai¡¯s arm, he feels a burning sensation in his palm.


    He feels as if catching a piece of burned iron.


    Just as well that Gao Ge has operated his power of stars in advance. Otherwise, he would probably be dragged into trouble by Shao Shuai.


    He immediately motivates his power of stars. The Shennong Tasting 100 Herbs Painting in his body also gives off some marvelous Qi and goes into Shao Shuai¡¯s body through his arm.


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Originally, Gao Ge wanted to stabilize Shao Shuai¡¯s current condition with his power of stars. Unexpectedly, the Shennong Tasting 100 Herbs Painting in his body is working now. Besides, the Qi burst out of the Shennong Tasting 100 Herbs Painting is quite strange to Gao Ge. It seems that the Qi doesn¡¯t belong to him at all but it¡¯s still controllable.


    This has never happened before.


    Previously, Gao Ge¡¯s power of stars can treat diseases. For example, he helped Earth Dragon regrow a broken arm before.


    Now, it seems to work even better.


    That wisp of Qi is very gentle. Even Gao Ge feels very comfortable the moment he feels it.


    ¡°It appears that the change of the Shennong Tasting 100 Herbs Painting has a lot to do with the herbs in the sea of herbs,¡± Gao Ge thinks.


    Shortly, Shao Shuai¡¯s situation has been gradually stabilized.


    He closes his eyes and knits his eyebrows. His skin is still red but it has been a lot better than before.


    Gao Ge continues transferring his power of stars combined with the Qi of the Shennong Tasting 100 Herbs Painting into Shao Shuai¡¯s body.


    When Gao Ge takes his hand away, Shao Shuai has fainted.


    ¡°It seems that he won¡¯t die,¡± Gao Ge says.


    Xie Zhuolian and the old man also sigh with relief.


    Gao Ge thinks with his head lowered.


    When he transferred the power of stars into Shao Shuai¡¯s body, he also felt a blast of energy in Shao Shuai¡¯s body. The energy is very potent and carries a familiarity. On second thought, he had the same feeling when the fiery horse spurted out the fireball.


    It¡¯s fair enough to say that Shao Shuai saved Gao Ge¡¯s life.


    If he ate the core, he would encounter the same thing as Shao Shuai did. If his Qi became chaotic, he was not sure if his power of stars and the Shennong Tasting 100 Herbs Painting would still work.


    He wouldn¡¯t have a person to help him out under the current circumstance.


    Actually, even he admires himself.


    It¡¯s like when one is playing games, he can¡¯t help thinking if only his teammates were all capable players!


    Suddenly, footsteps come from outside the cave.


    ¡°Sovereign Gao, someone has come,¡± the old man says sternly.


    ¡°Noted.¡± Gao Ge nods.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go out and take a look.¡±


    ¡°OK.¡± Gao Ge nods and starts to recover his power of stars.


    At the moment, even a cultivator may not be a friend.


    He¡¯s more likely to be a tough enemy.


    For example, Xie Tong and Xie Zhuang both meant to kill Xie Zhuolian in the sea of herbs.


    The old man walks out of the cave. Seeing a group of people come near, he suddenly coughs.


    ¡°You¡¯d better find another place. This place is taken by us.¡±


    An arrogant voice comes from the crowd.


    ¡°Just because it¡¯s taken by you, it belongs to you? Does it mean that you can¡¯t come in here if I come first?¡±


    The old man frowns.


    When he spoke, he has given off the coercion as a cultivator at the realm of Grand Master.


    Yet, the comers don¡¯t seem to take it seriously at all.

 Chapter 940 - Do You Think I’m an Idiot?

    The old man can¡¯t help wondering whether the comers are strongly backed or too impertinent.


    They have approached.


    ¡°I know you,¡± a young man among the crowd says.


    The old man¡¯s pupils shrink.


    He didn¡¯t notice the young man before. Now, when he sees clearly the one who spoke, he feels a headache.


    ¡°The young master of the Shao Family?¡±


    Shao Cangfeng laughs and says, ¡°Sir, you know, the sea of herbs is quite dangerous at night. We also need to find a cave but we can¡¯t find one after searching for a long time.¡±


    Support our Vipnovel(com)


    The old man doesn¡¯t speak.


    Another young man next to Shao Cangfeng shouts, ¡°Old chap, Cangfeng asked you the question out of respect. You¡¯d better know your place!¡±


    The old man frowns and flies into a rage, ¡°How dare you!¡±


    While he speaks, the coercion of the realm of Grand Master floods toward him.


    Very quickly, he gets a response.


    Two rushes of heavy Qi come to him.


    Shao Cangfeng is also protected by two cultivators at the realm of Grand Master. Unexpectedly, it has been such a long time but he doesn¡¯t lose either of them. Instead, Shao Shuai has lost one cultivator. Besides, the old man has exerted quite some strength due to the fight with the fiery horse. Certainly, he is no match for Shao Cangfeng¡¯s helpers.


    The two cultivators at the realm of Grand Master, who guard Shao Cangfeng, are rather masterful. They not only repel the old man but also make him vomit blood.


    ¡°Looks like your strength has been greatly exhausted too. Such being the case, are you sure you wanna stop me?¡±


    The old man is lost for words.


    If they enter the cave, Shao Shuai will be in danger.


    Although he feels Gao Ge is very strong, Gao Ge has spent quite some strength saving Shao Shuai.


    They¡¯re in a disadvantageous position!


    ¡°Let them in.¡±


    While the old man is hesitating, he suddenly hears Gao Ge¡¯s voice from the cave. Hearing that, the old man instantly feels relieved. He has no idea what Gao Ge has done, but he doesn¡¯t mean to question at all. He just steps aside and watches Shao Cangfeng and the others walk across him. After letting out a sigh, he also enters the cave.


    Shao Cangfeng and his men enter the cave. Upon seeing Gao Ge as well as Shao Shuai lying there unconscious, Shao Cangfeng immediately puts on a gloomy look.


    Gao Ge glimpses him and says with a prim expression, ¡°Shao Cangfeng? You¡¯re still alive, huh?¡±


    ¡°Hmph. Even if you¡¯re dead, I won¡¯t die anyway,¡± Shao Cangfeng says with a sneer.


    Actually, he doesn¡¯t hate Gao Ge. It¡¯s just because Gao Ge and Shao Shuai are close that he dislikes Gao Ge.


    Staring at Shao Shuai lying on the ground unconscious, he knits his brows and takes a glance at the old man and Gao Ge. He is considering what the odds of defeating Gao Ge and his companions are if they get into a fight.


    It seems that Gao Ge doesn¡¯t know what Shao Cangfeng is thinking. He says, ¡°Oh right, Shao Cangfeng, well, we don¡¯t have enough firewood. Go and collect some for us.¡±


    ¡°Why me?¡±


    ¡°Just take it as the rental. Besides, since you¡¯re gonna spend the night in the cave, shouldn¡¯t you do some work?¡± Gao Ge says with disgruntlement.


    Hearing Gao Ge¡¯s words, Shao Cangfeng doesn¡¯t refute him. Instead, he turns to look at another young man and says, ¡°Get out and fetch some firewood.¡±


    ¡°Feng, I¡­¡±


    ¡°What? Do you want me to do it instead?¡± Shao Cangfeng snaps.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll do it now!¡± That young man is frightened by Shao Cangfeng. He hastens to stand up and stumbles out of the cave with fear. After all, the sea of herbs is full of danger. Hence, he can only expect that he won¡¯t run into any danger.


    The two cultivators at the realm of Grand Master next to Shao Cangfeng can¡¯t leave here.


    He¡¯s worried that Gao Ge may do something to him.


    What if one of the cultivators leaves and Gao Ge suddenly attacks him?


    If he were Gao Ge, he would do that. So, he is sure that Gao Ge will do the same thing.


    The atmosphere in the cave becomes tense all of a sudden.


    Xie Zhuolian looks at Shao Cangfeng and Gao Ge. She puckers her lips and stays alert, ruminating about what she should do if they get into a fight.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Shao Cangfeng glimpses Shuibao on Gao Ge¡¯s shoulder and asks in confusion.


    ¡°A rare beast,¡± Gao Ge says calmly.


    ¡°A rare beast?¡± Shao Cangfeng laughs and says, ¡°How about selling it to me?¡±


    Gao Ge laughs and shakes his head, ¡°You can¡¯t afford it.¡±


    Shao Cangfeng says laughingly, ¡°How much do you want for it?¡±


    ¡°10 million spiritual jades. What do you say?¡± Gao Ge says with a smile.


    Shao Cangfeng¡¯s face darkens.


    10 million spiritual jades?


    How greedy!


    Even 100 blessed spots can¡¯t afford so many spiritual jades, let alone Shao Cangfeng.


    ¡°Are you kidding me?¡±


    ¡°You joked first,¡± Gao Ge says and ignores him with his eyes closed.


    Shao Cangfeng snorts and touches his chin. Staring at the night sky outside the cave, he is still thinking.


    Suddenly, he speaks.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Shao Shuai?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s drunk,¡± Gao Ge says, ¡°Look at his red face.¡±


    ¡°Drunk?¡± Shao Cangfeng flies into a rage. Drinking in the sea of herbs? Seriously?!


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m an idiot?!¡± Shao Cangfeng says furiously, ¡°If he is really drunk, why doesn¡¯t he smell of alcohol at all?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who regards me as an idiot,¡± Gao Ge says with a smile, ¡°Think about this. Why would I tell you?¡±


    The old man aside sweats.


    He didn¡¯t expect that Gao Ge could be rude to Shao Cangfeng.


    They are weak now!


    Won¡¯t Gao Ge fear that Shao Cangfeng may choose to fight with them now?


    However, very quickly, he has figured it out. He subconsciously thinks that Gao Ge must be threatening in manner but cowardly at heart.


    Shao Cangfeng is not sure whether he can win, so he doesn¡¯t dare to act willfully.


    If Gao Ge shows the white feather, Shao Cangfeng will have no scruples.


    At the thought of that, he is impressed by Gao Ge indeed.


    Nice.


    This is a nice move!


    Actually, he has overthought it.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t think that much. This is his natural reaction.


    Even faced with Guo Caiyang, Gao Ge still won¡¯t show respect for him, let alone Shao Cangfeng.


    Shortly, the young man comes back, holding a branch in his hand.


    ¡°Ahem, Feng, is this enough?¡±


    Shao Cangfeng¡¯s face darkens. The atmosphere has been already somewhat tense. Now, his man still has brought shame to him.


    ¡°Get out. Keep looking! How can it be enough?¡±


    The young man looks grieved. Why can¡¯t Shao Cangfeng keep it civil? However, at the thought of Shao Cangfeng¡¯s identity, he has no other choice but to keep looking.


    ¡°You just freaked him out,¡± Gao Ge says, ¡°You should send a capable man to keep him company.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go with him?¡± Shao Cangfeng says grumpily.


    ¡°That¡¯s your buddy, not mine,¡± Gao Ge says composedly.


    ¡°My buddy?¡±


    Gao Ge grins and looks as if harboring evil designs.


    Shao Cangfeng feels something is wrong but he has no idea what to say.


    There is a burp.


    Suddenly, Shao Shuai, who is in a coma, shivers and burps.


    It shouldn¡¯t be a big deal but the thing is¡­


    When Shao Shuai burps, he spits a flame.


    Shao Cangfeng widens his eyes.


    Gao Ge pats his own face.

 Chapter 941 - Pincer Attack

    Gao Ge wants to slap Shao Shuai in the face so badly.


    Why did Shao Shuai burp at such a critical moment?


    However, it also proves that the fiery horse¡¯s core has worked in Shao Shuai¡¯s body.


    The cultivator at the realm of Grand Master beside Shao Shuai also puts on a confused look.


    ¡°Is there anything wrong with my eyes?¡±


    ¡°Is he Monkey King? He can spit fire?¡±


    Shao Cangfeng¡¯s eyes turn red and his breath also becomes a lot more rapid.


    Support our Vipnovel(com)


    The hair of the old man guarding Shao Shuai stands up at once. He is ready to fight anytime.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± Shao Cangfeng has just spoken when Gao Ge jumps up.


    ¡°Shuibao!¡±


    As Gao Ge shouts, Shuibao turns into a flash of lightning and dashes at one of the cultivators at the realm of Grand Master.


    That cultivator is also taken aback. He didn¡¯t expect that Gao Ge would take action all of a sudden. Even though he has been fully prepared, he didn¡¯t expect that the rare beast would attack him.


    In a hurry, he raises his hand to cover his face, but he still feels a sharp pain in his arm.


    ¡°Go to hell!¡± Gao Ge shouts and makes the cultivator at the realm of Grand Master hit the wall with a punch. Meanwhile, he strikes his palm at Shao Cangfeng.


    It¡¯s just as well that the other cultivator at the realm of Grand Master has come to his senses. He resists Gao Ge¡¯s punch and drags Shao Cangfeng backward.


    ¡°Puke!¡±


    The cultivator at the realm of Grand Master sent flying away by Gao Ge¡¯s palm keeps spitting blood with a pale face. A big bloody hole appears in his arm.


    ¡°The expected attacks worked pretty well,¡± Gao Ge sighs inwardly.


    Shuibao¡­


    It¡¯s a great weapon of sneak attack!


    After all, Gao Ge was almost attacked by Shuibao before.


    Shuibao screeches complacently and jumps about joyfully.


    Shao Cangfeng¡¯s face darkens.


    He asks sternly, ¡°That¡¯s the fire of herbs?¡±


    Gao Ge laughs, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I think you would seize it. So, I made a move first. Any problem?¡±


    Shao Cangfeng¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobs in his throat.


    He is angry for sure.


    Yet, he can¡¯t accuse Gao Ge of being shameless.


    As Gao Ge said, Shao Cangfeng meant to take action.


    It¡¯s just that Gao Ge acted too fast.


    He who strikes first gains the advantage.


    This saying makes perfect sense.


    Anyway, Shao Cangfeng acted too slowly. It¡¯s not anyone¡¯s fault.


    ¡°Third Master, are you alright?¡± Shao Cangfeng asks without turning his head.


    The cultivator at the realm of Grand Master gets up slowly, his legs shivering. With a gloomy face, he stares at Gao Ge maliciously.


    ¡°Young Master, I¡¯m seriously injured.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Shao Cangfeng says, ¡°Deal with that old guy first. He looks like a spent bullet.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    That old man feels quite depressed.


    Holy crap.


    Does he look like a pushover?


    Gao Ge chuckles.


    ¡°If you took action at the very beginning, it¡¯s hard to tell who would win. However, now, do you think you can survive?¡±


    Feeling Gao Ge¡¯s rich killing intent, Shao Cangfeng subconsciously takes a step back and then becomes vexed.


    ¡°Gao Ge, you dare to kill me?¡±


    Gao Ge bursts into laughter.


    ¡°Knock it off. Think about this. How many people of the blessed spots have I killed? Does it matter to kill one more? There are so many cultivation sects and families of the blessed spots trying to kill me. Will I fear the Shao Family?¡±


    Then, he turns around and takes a look at Shao Shuai lying on the ground. His tone becomes a lot more relaxed.


    ¡°Besides, if he masters the fire of herbs, do you think the Shao Family will still be in the charge of you and your father?¡±


    Shao Cangfeng¡¯s face turns dark with rage.


    These words have dealt a heavy blow to him.


    That¡¯s what he and his father have been worried about.


    He didn¡¯t expect that Shao Shuai would really find the fire of herbs.


    For the moment, Shao Cangfeng doesn¡¯t know how to express his feelings.


    How can Shao Shuai be so lucky?


    In the Shao Family, plenty of them know about the fire of herbs but most of them think it is merely a legend.


    Even Shao Shuai¡¯s father acquired the fire of herbs with luck before.


    That was an unimaginable lucky chance.


    Now, Shao Shuai becomes the lucky one.


    What for?


    Why are Shao Shuai and his father so lucky?


    ¡°Third Master, Fifth Master, if Shao Shuai doesn¡¯t die, we may not be able to live,¡± Shao Cangfeng says grimly.


    The two cultivators at the realm of Master nod together.


    In the beginning, they didn¡¯t come to their senses, but now they hear the fire of herbs, they have taken a tumble.


    Shao Cangfeng is right.


    If Shao Shuai leaves here alive, the Shao Family will fall into Shao Shuai¡¯s hands.


    In this case, they will be in a difficult situation.


    Hence, regardless, they can¡¯t let Shao Shuai get out of here alive!


    Suddenly, an unnoticeable rush of Qi goes at Shao Shuai.


    Gao Ge sneers.


    ¡°Easy peasy.¡±


    Meanwhile, he turns his palm over to dispel the wisp of Qi.


    Fifth Master, who keeps quiet, looks livid.


    Holding the sword, Gao Ge strikes a slash. Instantly, his sword Qi churns up.


    ¡°Young Master, let¡¯s go!¡±


    Third Master and Fifth Master didn¡¯t expect that Gao Ge would target Shao Cangfeng. Hence, the two of them hasten to grab Shao Cangfeng and get out of the cave temporarily.


    Gao Ge lets out a sigh of relief.


    Shao Cangfeng flies into a rage.


    ¡°Third Master, Fifth Master, what¡¯s wrong with you? Shao Shuai and Xie Zhuolian are both in there. Gao Ge just wants to make us get out!¡±


    Third Master spits another mouthful of blood and then says with a bitter smile, ¡°Young Master, don¡¯t be mad. I know that.¡±


    ¡°Then, why did you¡­¡±


    Before Shao Cangfeng finishes speaking, Third Master says resignedly, ¡°If we didn¡¯t get out, you would die too. Would you like to get Shao Shuai killed at the cost of your life?¡±


    Shao Cangfeng is lost for words.


    He doesn¡¯t want to.


    To keep his position as the young master, he must kill Shao Shuai.


    However, if he also dies, he won¡¯t be the young master either.


    ¡°Third Brother, you guard Young Master and seize the time to recover your strength and injury,¡± Fifth Master says sternly.


    ¡°OK.¡± Third Master immediately sits down cross-legged and also operates his strength.


    Bang.


    Another explosive sound comes.


    A streak of sword light erupts from the cave.


    ¡°Oh no!¡± Fifth Master is shocked. He quickly stands up and takes two steps forward to punch out. It offsets Gao Ge¡¯s sword light.


    ¡°Gao Ge is not easy to deal with¡­¡± Fifth Master says with a sigh.


    Gao Ge¡¯s ability can¡¯t be overlooked.


    Many people in the blessed spots are aware of that.


    However, after he actually fights with Gao Ge, Fifth Master realizes that he has estimated Gao Ge.


    This streak of sword light is a bit too tough for him to deal with.


    Gao Ge is also a cultivator at the realm of Grand Master.


    However, he has reached the realm of Grand Master not for long.


    Third Master doesn¡¯t speak. Instead, he takes out a bottle of pills and eats them all.


    The Shao Family has a lot of pills.


    With the help of these pills, he can recover faster.


    By then, working with his fifth brother, he believes they can take down Gao Ge and the others for sure!

 Chapter 942 - Will Prosper for Sure

    Chapter 942 Will Prosper for Sure


    In the cave.


    Gao Ge lets out a sigh of relief.


    Now that Shao Cangfeng and his men are repelled, Gao Ge feels a lot less stressed.


    The golden monkey and the fox spirit also need a certain amount of time to recover their strength after dealing with the fiery horse.


    Besides, in order to save Shao Shuai, he has used plenty of his power of stars.


    So, he also needs to recover his strength.


    ¡°I suppose they won¡¯t dare to rush inside within a short time,¡± Gao Ge turns around and says to the old man.


    Support our Vipnovel(com)


    The old man nods and says with a bitter smile, ¡°Sovereign Gao, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t be of any help.¡±


    Gao Ge nods.


    Actually, he isn¡¯t surprised to hear that.


    He can sense that the old man has almost used up his aura.


    It¡¯s just that he can¡¯t be of any help without the Shao Family¡¯s pills.


    He closes his eyes to feel his power of stars. After taking a deep breath, he starts to use the spiritual jade to accelerate his speed of recovery.


    Outside the cave, Shao Cangfeng¡¯s face is dark with rage.


    He has been prepared.


    When Third Master becomes better, they will immediately dash inside.


    Gao Ge doesn¡¯t follow outside. Actually, it¡¯s enough to indicate many things.


    He feels somewhat bad.


    It seems inconvenient for Gao Ge and the others to attack now.


    Should he wait until Third Master completely recovers or take the opportunity to rush inside?


    Faced with Gao Ge, he feels really terrified.


    After all, given Gao Ge¡¯s ability, if he rushes inside so recklessly, maybe he will really die in there.


    What should he do?


    What should he do?


    Now, Shao Cangfeng is burning with anxiety.


    He can¡¯t wait to kill Shao Shuai as soon as possible but he is afraid of Gao Ge.


    He is in an embarrassing situation.


    Having thought back and forth, he still can¡¯t make up his mind.


    ¡°Young Master, I think given our ability, we may not be able to defeat them,¡± Fifth Master suddenly says.


    Shao Cangfeng stares at his face. His gaze is mixed with some disgruntlement.


    This kind of cowardly behavior makes him feel so bad.


    It¡¯s just there¡¯s nothing wrong with saying that now.


    ¡°Oh right!¡± Shao Cangfeng suddenly pats his head, his eyes glistening fiercely. He seems to think of something. His smile looks a bit more malicious now.


    ¡°Young Master, have you thought of a solution?¡± Fifth Master says in a low voice.


    Although Shao Cangfeng is poorer in terms of cultivation, he is scheming. Regarding that, he¡¯s a bit like the current master of the Shao Family.


    Hence, upon seeing Shao Cangfeng¡¯s smile, he realizes that Young Master must have an idea.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit tough for us three to deal with them, but what if a few more cultivators come?¡± Shao Cangfeng says with a sneer.


    Fifth Master frowns and asks, ¡°But why do outsiders help us?¡±


    Shao Cangfeng stares at Fifth Master with disappointment.


    Fifth Master is so old, but he doesn¡¯t even bother to think.


    To wait for degeneration?


    However, he had better think about it rather than voice it out.


    ¡°Those people can¡¯t help us stand against Gao Ge, but what if Gao Ge has significant treasures with him?¡± Shao Cangfeng says calmly.


    ¡°But they¡­¡± Fifth Master isn¡¯t that stupid. At first, he didn¡¯t understand what Shao Cangfeng meant, but on second thought, he also comes to his senses at once and shows a look of taking a tumble, ¡°Young Master, I got it.¡±


    ¡°Glad that you understand.¡± Shao Cangfeng laughs and suddenly shouts, ¡°Why don¡¯t you come out?¡±


    The young man carrying a bunch of firewood on his back hastens to show himself.


    ¡°Feng, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    While speaking, the young man also holds his pants. He has to use his belt as the rope. Otherwise, he would have to carry the firewood in his arms.


    ¡°I have a task for you,¡± Shao Cangfeng says.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± The young man looks a bit torn.


    ¡°What? Are you unwilling to agree?¡± Shao Cangfeng¡¯s voice becomes cold.


    The young man is shocked. He hastens to brace himself and says with an obsequious smile, ¡°You don¡¯t have to say that. Just tell me what you want me to do.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it,¡± Shao Cangfeng says smilingly, ¡°Rest assured. I won¡¯t let you die.¡±


    Upon hearing that, the young man lets out a sigh of relief.


    He has seen what happened before.


    As such, he didn¡¯t dare to step forward.


    What if Shao Cangfeng makes him scout in the cave?


    He would be dead for sure.


    ¡°Come closely. I¡¯ll tell you,¡± Shao Cangfeng says in a low voice.


    After hearing Shao Cangfeng out, the young man immediately gives him a thumbs-up sign.


    ¡°Marvelous! Feng, seriously, if you were in the period of the Three Kingdoms, you must be a counselor like Zhuge Liang or Guo Jia¡­¡±


    ¡°Enough. Cut the crap. Do it now,¡± Shao Shuai says.


    ¡°But it¡¯s so dangerous at night. If¡­¡±


    ¡°If you follow my order obediently, you may have a chance of coming back alive. After you come back, the Shao Family will treat you well. Yet, if you reject now, believe it or not, you¡¯ll die here at once.¡±


    The young man immediately shivers.


    Following Shao Cangfeng for so many years, he knows better than anyone else about Shao Cangfeng¡¯s character.


    Hence, he is aware that Shao Cangfeng means his words seriously.


    ¡°I¡¯m on it now¡­¡±


    After saying that, the young man is about to leave.


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    Shao Cangfeng suddenly reaches out his hand to grab the young man¡¯s collar. Then, he prises open the young man¡¯s mouth and puts a pill into the latter¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°What is this?¡± The young man looks frightened.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to know, but if you don¡¯t come back, you may be in trouble,¡± Shao Cangfeng says with a smile.


    The young man stares at Shao Cangfeng as if seeing a demon.


    ¡°Get lost.¡± Shao Cangfeng waves to expel the young man.


    The young man is disgruntled but he still has to leave due to fear of death.


    He meant to leave for good but now, he has completely perished his thought.


    Admittedly¡­


    Shao Cangfeng is a tough man!


    ¡°Young Master, what¡¯s that pill?¡±


    Fifth Master feels a bit confused.


    ¡°It¡¯s merely an ordinary Fast Walking Pill, which can make him walk faster,¡± Shao Cangfeng says, his eyes flickering.


    Fifth Master heaves a sigh and says, ¡°Young Master, I¡¯m impressed. The Shao Family will prosper under your leadership.¡±


    Shao Cangfeng waves his hand noncommittally. In fact, he also thinks that he is super smart. Tsk. Why didn¡¯t he find he was so smart before?

 Chapter 943 - Shao Cangfeng’s Scheme

    In the cave.


    The golden monkey and the fox spirit sit together with the old man. With the help of the spiritual jades offered by Gao Ge, they recover their strength quickly. Gao Ge also offers them the coral generously.


    It¡¯s just the coral is of great help to the monsters and rare beasts but it¡¯s not that useful to cultivators. Gao Ge is an exception. In fact, he has given some corals to Meng Jing, Xia Lu and Yue Xincheng before. It can¡¯t be said that the corals didn¡¯t work at all. Yet, the corals can¡¯t work as well as a spiritual jade on them. Undoubtedly, it is a great waste to use the corals on them.


    Now, it is quiet outside the cave.


    Gao Ge frowns. His instinct tells him that something bad may happen next.


    He feels something is happening.


    Although Gao Ge doesn¡¯t know about Shao Cangfeng, he believes that given the current situation, Shao Cangfeng can¡¯t let it go at that.


    Support our Vipnovel(com)


    Whether Shao Shuai can master the so-called fire of herbs after swallowing the beast¡¯s core, Shao Cangfeng doesn¡¯t dare to take the risk.


    After all, currently, Shao Cangfeng is in too passive a situation.


    If he were Shao Cangfeng, he wouldn¡¯t let Shao Shuai leave the sea of herbs alive.


    Any normal man would do that.


    However, now it suddenly becomes quiet outside.


    This b*stard¡­


    What¡¯s he up to?


    It¡¯s just now Gao Ge is not in a mood to think about that.


    What he can do is make himself and his peers stronger.


    What the opponent is thinking about and wants to do can¡¯t be determined by Gao Ge.


    The only thing he can do is become stronger and deal with whatever obstacle he¡¯ll face.


    When Gao Ge starts to recover his power of stars, the Shennong Tasting 100 Herbs Painting in his body also plays an unexpected role.


    Probably because the Shennong Tasting 100 Herbs Painting has swallowed quite some herbs, its Qi becomes richer. Even though it plays a supporting role, Gao Ge¡¯s speed of recovering his power of stars becomes a lot faster.


    Gao Ge feels even more thrilled.


    The Shennong Tasting 100 Herbs Painting seems to be feeding now and will evolve into an upgraded version.


    Now, it¡¯s still being upgraded, but it¡¯s working pretty well.


    When it¡¯s fully upgraded, it¡¯ll be really awesome.


    He will be greatly benefited anyway.


    At the thought of that, Gao Ge pats his thigh.


    This is awesome!


    ¡­


    In the darkness.


    Plenty of cultivators start to gather in the direction of Shao Cangfeng and the others continuously.


    ¡°Su, if you dare to lie to me, I¡¯ll rip your head off!¡± A middle-aged man walks with heavy footsteps and says in a deep voice.


    The young man showing the way in front is Shao Cangfeng¡¯s lackey.


    ¡°I dare not. Feng is over there. You may ask him yourself.¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡± The middle-aged man snorts and walks faster.


    ¡°Young Master Shao, what do you want?¡± The middle-aged man walks to Shao Cangfeng and asks.


    ¡°Mr. Liu, no rush. Please wait for a while,¡± Shao Cangfeng takes a look at him and says in an unhurried voice.


    Disgruntled as Liu Mugong is, he still nods and holds it back.


    Originally, he didn¡¯t want to get involved.


    However, what Su said to him is too tempting.


    He can¡¯t resist it at all¡­


    As time passes, more and more cultivators gather towards Shao Cangfeng.


    Mr. Su breaks out in a sweat.


    He knows that what Shao Cangfeng said is fake.


    By then, if the lie is disclosed, it remains unknown what will happen.


    Actually, Shao Cangfeng doesn¡¯t have such worry.


    When the lie is disclosed, Gao Ge and Shao Shuai will have been dead.


    Then, no one can testify against them.


    By then, he can explain the thing himself.


    He doesn¡¯t have to worry at all.


    Shortly, a cultivator at the realm of Grand Master comes.


    Now, apart from Third Master and Fifth Master, Shao Cangfeng has gained the support of another cultivator at the realm of Grand Master, three cultivators at the realm of Master and five cultivators at the realm of Strength Exposure.


    ¡°If we can have another cultivator at the realm of Grand Master, we¡¯ll be sure to win,¡± Shao Cangfeng thinks with a frown.


    Simply judging from his thoughts, one can tell that he really thinks highly of Gao Ge.


    ¡°Shao Cangfeng, there are so many of us. Aren¡¯t you gonna tell us what¡¯s going on?¡±


    The middle-aged man who urged before has been grumpy now. This is very normal. He arrived first and has been waiting for an hour. He feels rather anxious.


    ¡°Yeah, Young Master Shao, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Shao Cangfeng, if you dare to lie to me, I¡¯ll kill you regardless!¡± The cultivator at the realm of Grand Master says fiercely.


    Shao Cangfeng takes a deep breath and says, ¡°Everybody, please calm down.¡±


    As Shao Cangfeng speaks, it becomes quiet then.


    It¡¯s not because Shao Cangfeng is respectable among them but because they can¡¯t wait to figure out what¡¯s going on.


    Xie Zhuolian stands at the cave¡¯s mouth and takes a look. Instantly, she is shocked.


    ¡°Gao Ge, this is bad. Quite some cultivators have arrived. I¡¯ve taken a glance. There must be a dozen of them.¡±


    Gao Ge opens his eyes and nods. After resting for a while, he has recovered quite some power of stars.


    He has recovered 70% or 80% of his power of stars at least.


    He just didn¡¯t expect that Shao Cangfeng would use his brain. Yet, he doesn¡¯t know what Shao Cangfeng has done to gain so many allies.


    However, given the current situation, they¡¯re in a disadvantageous position.


    ¡°Gao Ge, what should we do now?¡± Although Xie Zhuolian keeps telling herself not to be nervous and afraid, she really can hardly remain calm faced with so many people. Moreover, Xie Zhuolian is still an innocent girl. She has never seen such a scene before.


    Gao Ge says nothing and just frowns. He seems to be thinking.


    Xie Zhuolian purses her lips and sits next to Gao Ge. Leaning against the rock wall and holding her knees, she waits quietly.


    She knows that Gao Ge is thinking about a solution.


    She is afraid that if she makes a noise, she will disturb Gao Ge¡¯s thinking.


    Outside the cave.


    Another shout comes.


    ¡°Shao Cangfeng, you said Gao Ge found the guiding drug to the pill that can bring the dead back to life. Is it true? If you dare to lie to me and spread the rumor, I¡¯ll kill you in the sea of herbs!¡±


    An old man in black jumps to Shao Cangfeng with gloomy eyes.